《Consort of a Thousand Faces》
CHAPTER 1: UTTERLY CRUSHED
CHAPTER 1: UTTERLY CRUSHED
Ning Rn sat on a mouldy straw mat in the prison, her legs shackled by thick iron chains. Her red gown and glittering pearl hairpin formed a stark contrast with the dingy prison.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°The Eldest Imperial Princess, Ning Rn, used her influence over the young emperor to disrupt thews of the court with his clout! Such actions must be met with severe punishment!¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. The ministers jointly submitted petitions and erased all her contributions while Yun Ruofeng, the man she loved deeply and who held all of Nanzhao¡¯s military power, avoided meeting her. He looked on unfeelingly as she was escorted into the prison.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. ¡°Lan-er, I, Yun Ruofeng, will only love you in this lifetime.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. She was unable to obliterate those lingering words from her mind. Gradually, her tears fell onto the straw mat like pearls from a severed ne.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. She raised her hand to wipe the tears away when the Lucky Knot1 identally slipped out from her sleeve.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. She took the Lucky Knot and stared at it in a daze. This was the token of love between the two of them.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. A ¡®Feng¡¯ character was sewn on it in golden thread. This belonged to a pair of Lucky Knots. They were respectively embroidered with a ¡®Lan¡¯ and ¡®Feng¡¯ character.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. At this moment, the jailer¡¯s ill-intentionedughter could be heard. ¡°Such delicate and tender skin. I wonder what it will taste like.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. Ning Rn narrowed her eyes and put the Lucky Knot away into her sleeve before coldly ring at the jailer outside her cell.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. ¡°I usually see you in a lofty position with a cool and aloof demeanour. You never expected that you wouldnd in the hands of this proud one today, right?¡± The jailer entered the prison cell and slowly walked towards Ning Rn.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She immediately stood up. The jailer was considerably displeased by the look of arrogance in her eyes.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°With both your legs bound by iron chains, you won¡¯t be able to run away! Arrogant woman, feel free to shout as much as you wantter. The louder your voice is, the more this proud one likes it.¡± The jailer was already starting to take off his pants.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. Ning Rn narrowed her eyes. As the jailer tried to pounce on her, despite the heavy manacles around her ankles, she swept one of her legs towards the man in a kick,nding a heavy impact on his body.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The jailer yelped as he fell and consumed a mouthful of dust.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. ¡°Pah! This proud one will have fun with you until you die. You still dare to act arrogantly as if you were the eldest imperial princess? You are nothing more than a doomed woman! Even General Yun himself has granted permission for us to fool around with you as we please!¡± The jailer immediately climbed up and closed the distance between them,shing out at her with the whip in his hands.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. Ning Rn raised her hand to resist the whip but was unable to extricate herself from the jailer¡¯s continuous flogging. Soon, her clothes became dishevelled.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. The jailer¡¯s eyes shone with a glint. ¡°Only General Yun has touched the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ body before right? Haha, I shall have fun with the woman of Nanzhao¡¯s number one general tonight!¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. Right afterwards, he threw himself at her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. Rip! Her shoulder was exposed, glimmering with a captivating lustre. The jailer¡¯s improper thoughts surged forth as his saliva almost flowed out.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. Ning Rn forced herself to endure the feeling of disgust in her heart. Catching the jailer unprepared, she raised her hand to grip his neck and ferociously twisted it.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. The jailer instantly stopped breathing, an expression of lust clear on his face even at his moment of demise. However, he was still lying prone on Ning Rn when he died. Furthermore, with her rumpled clothes, it looked as if she had been bullied and humiliated.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. Ning Rn was just about to push the jailer¡¯s body off herself when the sharp voice of a woman could be heard.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. ¡°Who would have thought that Nanzhao¡¯s eldest imperial princess is currently pressed under a jailer¡¯s body? This feeling, tsk tsk, how is it?¡± Her tone was filled with disdain and detestation.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. Ning Rn didn¡¯t even need to look up to know who it was. It was her younger sister born from a different mother, the Second Imperial Princess, Ning Anlian.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You¡¯ll find out what it feels like once you endure it once.¡± The next moment, she exerted her strength to push the jailer down. She sat back down on the straw mat again before tidying up her torn dress.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. The jailer has been killed by her! Ning Anlian¡¯s expression changed. She looked at her tussled hair again. She¡¯s already in such a plight yet she¡¯s still so unruffled!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. Ning Anlian was inwardly upset. This is the part I hate most about her!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. Arrogant and aloof. In her eyes, everyone is a nonentity!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. Ning Anlian suddenly smiled and took out something from her sleeve. ¡°I suppose that you¡¯re rather interested in this, right?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
There was finally a ripple in Ning Rn¡¯s emotionless eyes. That¡¯s the Lucky Knot! There¡¯s a ¡®Lan¡¯ character embroidered on it!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Yun Ruofeng tossed this away. He told me that every time he sees this Lucky Knot, it causes difort in his heart!¡± Ning Anlian smiled wantonly. She threw the Lucky Knot onto the ground and stepped on it with her right foot, grinding it into the ground with her heel.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Ning Rn¡¯s eyes widened. As she watched how the Lucky Knot was ruthlessly trampled and became a sordid lump, it felt as if her heart was enduring the same treatment.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. ¡°Ning Rn, I hate you! You stole everything that should have originally been mine. The person Yun Ruofeng likes is me. We have long since been with one another!¡± Ning Anlian had an excited look. She walked into the prison cell step by step. I want to tear Ning Rn¡¯s expression to shreds!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. ¡°Long since been with one another?¡± Ning Rn clenched her fists tightly. Perhaps he is not rescuing me due to the circumstances. No matter how much power he wields, it is still insufficient to ovee the threat of the officials dismissing themselves from court.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. He loves me. How can he possibly like Ning Anlian?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. Ning Anlian walked to Ning Rn¡¯s side before putting a hand under thetter¡¯s chin and forcing their eyes to meet. ¡°For the past two years, he would carry out the matters of husband and wife every few days. All because of you, I can¡¯t be together with him openly and honourably! I induced an abortion three times! Can you understand that kind of pain?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. ¡°Induced an abortion three times.¡± The expression in Ning Rn¡¯s eyes becamex and all her strength left her body. This information utterly crushed her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. Let alone cohabiting, she had only kissed with him twice.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I¡¯m pregnant now. I can finally keep this child!¡± Ning Anlian started tough savagely.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. The expression in Ning Rn¡¯s eyes became erratic. He actually had an affair with Ning Anlian. The Yun Ruofeng I¡¯m familiar with is not like that!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. ¡°I induced an abortion three times. For my three unborn children, I want you dead!¡± Ning Anlian bent down to pick up the whip and viciously thrashed Ning Rn.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Ning Rn¡¯s mind was full of Yun Ruofeng. In this world, only he could utterly crush her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. The whipshed on her body again and again. Her battered andcerated skin created a sorry sight,pletely satisfying Ning Anlian.
_______________________________________________________________
1. There many variations of Chinese knots and they are generally for the purpose of wishing for good fortune. The Lucky Knot is for good luck and hoping that things go as one wishes.
CHAPTER 2: EXTREME GRIEF AND DESPAIR
CHAPTER 2: EXTREME GRIEF AND DESPAIR
¡°I want you to die in agony and despair! Return my child!¡± It was as if Ning Anlian was insane,shing out even more fiercely with the whip.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Ning Rn didn¡¯t resist, only clutching the Lucky Knot embroidered with the character ¡°Feng¡± in her sleeve. It felt like there were countless ants gnawing her heart.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Right at this moment, a pearl flew through the air. Thump! It struck the back of Ning Anlian¡¯s head.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Ning Anlian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise before her consciousness faded, leaving her to crumple to the ground.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess.¡± A woman¡¯s voice filled with deep concern rang through the prison.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The person who hade was L¨¹ Liu, Ning Rn¡¯s personal maidservant.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess¡¡± L¨¹ Liu was unable to form any more words, her voice choked with sobs. When she saw the iron chains shackled her master, a pained look flickered across L¨¹ Liu¡¯s eyes.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, this servant will help you remove them.¡± L¨¹ Liu took the ring of keys from the jailer¡¯s belt, going through each one before finding the key that unlocked Ning Rn¡¯s restraints.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Ning Rn grabbed L¨¹ Liu¡¯s hand. It was evident from her voice that she was about to weep. ¡°Yun Ruofeng really doesn¡¯t want me anymore? Where is he?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
L¨¹ Liu¡¯s heart was tautly wrung. Although the Eldest Imperial Princess was arrogant and reclusive in others¡¯ eyes, this maidservant saw her as a little child who needed someone to rely on.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you should forget about General Yun. You can¡¯t stay here for a long time. This servant has already arranged everything. The horse carriage is right at the northwest pce gate which is the nearest to this prison.¡± L¨¹ Liu took off her outer cloak as she spoke and draped it on Ning Rn.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°He doesn¡¯t want me anymore. He¡¯s going to be together with Ning Anlian.¡± Ning Rn finally bawled her eyes out in anguish.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, as to whether General Yun had deserted you, you have to personally confront him!¡± L¨¹ Liu tried to galvanise her. It¡¯s fine as long as the Eldest Imperial Princess can get out.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
As long as she gets out, there will be hope of staying alive.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Ning Rn¡¯s eyes shone as if she had seen hope. ¡°Right. I can¡¯t listen to Ning Anlian; I have to ask him personally!¡± With that, she ignored the pain wracking her body, straightened out her clothing, and tied the belt on her outer clothing before she walked out.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
L¨¹ Liu followed closely. However, she did not expect that the dazzling light from the inferno outside the prison. It had dyed the otherwise pitch-ck night with a red hue.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Right in the middle of the crowd was Yun Ruofeng¡¯s right-hand man, the Imperial Guard Army Commander, Wei Mohai. Beside him was a row of imperial guards equipped with bows and arrows.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess.¡± There was anxiety in L¨¹ Liu voice. Why is it like this? Who exactly has betrayed me?!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°L¨¹ Liu, stand back!¡± When the arrows shot towards them, Ning Rn pushed L¨¹ Liu away.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Before she had a chance to run herself, the arrows had already lodged themselves dangerously close to her feet.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The Imperial Guard Army, Court of Judicial Review, as well as the Nanzhao¡¯s various armies, were all under the sole administration of Yun Ruofeng. This time, he had deployed a ruthless tactic.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Why is he doing this? Why did he have a change of heart?!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Ning Rn, you¡¯re already evicted from the imperial household. Now, your identity is that of a sinner. If you hadn¡¯t broken out of prison, perhaps General Yun would have spared your life. However, right now¡¡± Wei Mohai had a very solemn expression. He immediately raised his hand, signalling to the imperial guards to continue releasing the arrows.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Ning Rn smiled, smiled until it dazzled people¡¯s eyes. Banished to outside the border. That¡¯s a savage wilderness. How is staying there all year round any different from death?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
If you want to take my life, just say it bluntly. Don¡¯t pretend to be righteous.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Since Yun Ruofeng is treating me this way, I will kill his sworn brother, Wei Mohai! Even if I die, I still want Yun Ruofeng¡¯s memories of me to be engraved deeply in his mind.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
With her mind already made up, Ning Rn nimbly approached Wei Mohai. Just as she was about to arrive in front of him, a swift and fierce arrow whizzed through the air, aiming straight at her heart.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Shooting with great precision. Arrow that prates the heart. Only he can shoot that.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess!¡± L¨¹ Liu¡¯s eyes widened. She immediately rushed forward blocked that arrow.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Wei Mohai waved his hand, motioning the imperial guards to stop releasing the arrows.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°L¨¹ Liu!¡± Ning Rn was fraught with anxiety and bellowed.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
L¨¹ Liu slowly copsed. Exhausting thest trace of her strength, she grasped her hand, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, this servant¡¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Her face flushed red and her body could not stop trembling as if she had something important to tell Ning Rn.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
In the end, her body stopped trembling and her eyes were widened. Even when she stopped breathing, her mouth was still opened.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Ning Rn¡¯s tears slid down her face once again. The person she treated as her biological sister had met a tragic death.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Yun Ruofeng, do you really want me to die so much?!¡± Ning Rnid L¨¹ Liu down. She turned around and roared towards her right.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She knew that he was there.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
What answered her was the sound of the wind. From the beginning until the end, he hadn¡¯t truly appeared in front of her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Ning Rn burst intoughter. ¡°Hiding in a secret ce and noting out is not like General Yun¡¯s style at all!¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Gradually, the wind became stronger, blowing at her fine ck hair until the strands tangled together. d in her red robes and illuminated by the glow of the torches, she was so tragically beautiful that people almost stopped breathing.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Ning Rn raised her head and deftly removed the pearl hairpin from her hair bun. This was her sharp killing weapon.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She turned her body and raised her right hand. The pearl hairpin flew swiftly and fiercely in the direction that the Heart-Prating Arrow1 had been shot from.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
tter! The pearl hairpin dropped onto the ground, glowing silvery white under the light of the moon.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Next to the area where the pearl hairpin had fallen stood a tall and lean man dressed in a cloud patterned robe, naturally exuding a noble aura.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The man slowly walked towards Ning Rn. His eyes were like snow that had yet to thaw, carrying a solemnity she had never detected.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Ning Rn smiled miserably. I have finally forced him toe out.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Yun Ruofeng, let me ask you something. Were your feelings towards me all fake?¡± She fixed her gaze upon him, her smile fading away.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
He chuckled and lifted a strand of her hair. ¡°What I am most adept in is pretending. Pretending that I love you very much.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Pretending that you love me very much?¡± Ning Rn¡¯s breathing paused and her expression stiffened. Loving me is just a facade. The one he loves is Ning Anlian!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Once I die, they, a family of three can happily be together. Ning Anlian has won, while I havepletely lost.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°In order to save you, your silly imperial younger brother, Ning Lianchen, is willing to be a little puppet emperor.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Ning Rn¡¯s body shook. He¡¯s not even letting Lianchen off!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Yun Ruofeng!¡± Her eyes were full of resentment. I¡¯m too silly to have fully trusted him.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
He continued to smile as he looked at her. His hand pinched her cheek. ¡°Time is up. You should be going.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
He immediately took a step back.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Wei Mohai pulled the bow and released the arrow. A powerful arrow flew straight towards Ning Rn.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
This time, she did not dodge. The arrow directly pierced her heart from behind.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She held onto herst breath. ¡°If there¡¯s a next lifetime, I¡¯ll definitely not let you die a natural death!¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She smiled slightly. She was as beautiful as a dream and as an illusion.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
At the moment she fell onto the ground, she saw him walking towards the prison cell. Ning Anlian was in there.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
He had left her so resolutely, and was so anxious to look for his true beloved woman.
_______________________________________________________________
1. An archery technique in this novel. From what I have deduced, it is a technique that requires great precision and it pierces right through the heart, killing the person instantly in one shot.
CHAPTER 3: REBIRTH
CHAPTER 3: REBIRTH
¡°Su Xi-er, wake up! Don¡¯t goof off and pretend you¡¯re sleeping!¡± The caustic voice of a woman frightened the birds in the trees away. When she saw that the little bitch was still not awake, the woman immediately took a bucket of water and emptied on top of the petite woman on the ground.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Mu Tao, the woman who dumped the water, was d in a coarse yellow pce attire. Her hair was rolled up with a wooden hairpin, and her manner of dressing was very nondescript.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Ssh! The petite woman¡¯s body was drenched. Her slender eyebrows were tightly knitted and her hands involuntarily twitched a few times.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I knew you were feigning! See if you dare to pretend!¡± Mu Tao squatted and seized the petite woman¡¯s ear, ruthlessly pulling it outwards.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Ning Rn had just regained consciousness when she felt her ear being firmly gripped by someone. The soreness all over her body caused her to furrow her brow tightly. The incessant yelling from Mu Tao only served to worsen her difort.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
When she opened her eyes, her field of view was filled by a woman with a plump face and especially small eyes. When she narrowed them, they were almost indiscernible.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You have finally woken up. If you pretend to faint again, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Ning Rn was perplexed as she surveyed her surroundings. This woman is wearing coarse pce attire. This indicates that I am currently located in an imperial pce.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
But am I not already dead? Why did Ie here? Where is this imperial pce?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er, continue scrubbing the chamber pots. If you misbehave again, I¡¯ll report to Old Maidservant1 Zhao. You just suffered a beating with the nk a few days ago. Have you already forgotten?¡± Mu Tao continued to swear as she berated. I have the worst luck. I actually got dispatched to watch over Su Xi-er. This woman has offended Old Maidservant Zhao. No one dares to approach her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er? Why is she calling me that? Ning Rn knitted her brow. Then, she proceeded to inspect her own body.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
This body was petite to a fault, gaunt and weak to the point where she barely had any strength to speak of. She lifted her sleeves and found that her arms were wreathed in red marks from being flogged.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Ning Rn¡¯s heart abruptly jumped. A ray of light suddenly flickered across her mind as scenes shed across her mind one by one.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Beimin¡¯s imperial pce. The third year of the Jiaqing Period. The body¡¯s owner is Su Xi-er, a servant girl in the side quarters of the pce. She had been frequently bullied by others.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Oh! So you¡¯re not pretending to be unconscious, but pretending to be silly, is that it?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The flow of memories stopped with the shrill shriek of the woman¡¯s voice. It seemed that she would only be taking over this bit of memories.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
When she saw that the woman was about to seize her ears again, Ning Rn immediately tried to block it with a hand, only to fail with her fragile stature. Thus, she could only allow the woman to grab her wrist.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Rebelling?! I see that you¡¯re tired of living. Beimin¡¯s imperial pce is unable to tolerate a woman like you. You¡¯ll be killed sooner orter!¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She was currently in Beimin¡¯s imperial pce and living in a body that was not her own. While Ning Rn did not believe in the ult, the current situation was simply too strange to be exined.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Has your brain gone silly? Didn¡¯t you hear me calling you? Su Xi-er?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I haven¡¯t gone silly.¡± She inhaled a deep breath of air and stood up.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The Ning Rn of the previous lifetime has already be the past. In this lifetime, I shall live properly in Su Xi-er¡¯s body!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Quickly go and get to work!¡± Mu Tao looked at her with suspicion. Finally, she pointed to the chamber pots beside the well.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I have to finish scrubbing clean all of these chamber pots?¡± Su Xi-er shot a nce at the side of the well. There were too many chamber pots and the sky was also getting dark. Moreover, her clothes were also soaked.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Aren¡¯t you spouting nonsense? Your duty now is to scrub the chamber pots until they are spotless.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er¡¯s countenance appeared calm. The original owner of this body had lived an abominable life. She was a pce maid scrubbing chamber pots in the Pce Side Quarters2, somehow managing to get to the point where even other maids of the same position were disdainful of her and bullied her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Quickly get to work! Haven¡¯t you heard what I said!¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The mour could be heard again. Su Xi-er raised her head and nced at her indifferently. When Mu Tao received such a look, she was unable to suppress a panicked feeling in her heart. Why do I feel that Su Xi-er has be strange after waking up? She has always epted insults meekly in the past, but the look she gave me just now was full of coldness. The Su Xi-er of the past wouldn¡¯t have such an expression in her eyes at all!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I will scrub these clean. Where do I put them after I am done?¡± Su Xi-er squatted down, took a brush and started to scrub.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°ce the chamber pots in the room at the southwest of the Pce Side Quarters. The pce maids from the various pces wille to collect them. This well is at the most extreme east side of the pce quarters. After you¡¯re done scrubbing, go and sleep.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at her. Directly sleep without anything to eat?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Mu Tao did not know why, but when Su Xi-er stared at her in such a manner, she felt like she was anchored to the spot. She was so nervous that she almost shuddered.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Where is the ce I sleep at? Where is the ce for eating meals?¡± Her eyes were slightly narrowed as she gazed at Mu Tao silently.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Mu Tao swallowed some saliva. Has Su Xi-er been possessed? The expression in her eyes is so cold that it looks like she can see through everything.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Where is it?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The ice-cold voice entered her ears, causing Mu Tao¡¯s calf to stiffen. ¡°The room you sleep in is at the back of the Pce Side Quarters. The third room, the third bed. As for meals, they¡¯ll be two hours from now. There¡¯s no waiting for people, so if you show upte there won¡¯t be anything left.¡± Only when she was done borating did Mu Tao realise that she had done something stupid. Although they were both pce maids of the pce Pce Side Quarters, Old Maidservant Zhao had dispatched her to supervise Su Xi-er. Su Xi-er should be listening to me!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Who allowed you to use such a tone to talk to me?¡± Mu Tao was extremely furious. She was about to reach out a hand again to seize her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°If you continue to talk here, I won¡¯t scrub the chamber pots anymore. If I can¡¯t finish all of them, will Old Maidservant Zhao let you off?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Her words caused Mu Tao to put down her raised hand. What she said is right. If these chamber pots aren¡¯t scrubbed, Old Maidservant Zhao won¡¯t let me off either. Hateful Su Xi-er! When did she be so eloquent! Resentment rose in Mu Tao¡¯s heart but she could not do anything. Forget it. I¡¯ll just sit on the rock to the side and watch Su Xi-er scrub.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t pay attention to Mu Tao. Too many things had happened and she needed time to rationalize them. Although her current situation wasn¡¯t sanguine, at least Heaven had given her a chance.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Living once again in this lifetime, I will no longer be Ning Rn. I had been too careless in my previous lifetime. Even if I had formidable means, I was still stabbed in the back by the person I trusted the most. The Heart-Piercing Arrow and L¨¹ Liu¡¯s death were like brands that seared her brain. She could not forget them.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
While observing her from the side, Mu Tao felt that something was amiss. Su Xi-er¡¯s disposition is too strange. I can see the rancour in that pair of eyes. I must report to Old Maidservant Zhao. With such a thought in mind, she promptly ran ahead.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er ignored her and continued to scrub the chamber pots. As she gradually went through about half the pots, her drenched clothes were also blown dry by the wind. Right at this moment, she heard women discussing.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Look at Su Xi-er. Her looks are better than those of He Xiangyu, but now instead of sweeping the pce path, she¡¯s scrubbing the chamber pots.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°She and He Xiangyu were close sisters, but look at the difference between the two. Prince Hao took a fancy to He Xiangyu and took her into the Beauty Pce.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°He Xiangyu rose in honour, but didn¡¯te to help Su Xi-er. Looks like that¡¯s all there is to their friendship. Su Xi-er¡¯s efforts in taking the me for He Xiangyu in the past were in vain.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
No words from the discussion escaped Su Xi-er¡¯s ears. Prince Hao? Is it the Pei Family¡¯s foster son, Pei Qianhao? I have heard of this man in Nanzhao before. This man is callous and blood-thirsty. He also likes to collect beauties. Any woman he takes a fancy to will be taken into the Beauty Pce. Rumours have it that there are 72 concubines in the Beauty Pce.
_______________________________________________________________
1. I¡¯ll be using this term for the elder and senior female servants in the pce. They are usually older pce maids and have higher positions than the average pce maid. Some of them may also be wet nurses. https://.vrenovels/novel/consort-of-thousand-faces/ctf-chapter-3#footnote-ref-b7dd
2. It¡¯s part of the imperial harem and is where the pce maids reside.
CHAPTER 4: THE FINAL STRAW
CHAPTER 4: THE FINAL STRAW
When one of the other pce maids saw theck of expression on Su Xi-er¡¯s face, her meekness made the pce maid jump at the chance to provoke her. ¡°Su Xi-er, Prince Hao likes your close sister very much. Your looks are better than hers. Are you feeling sour inside?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The remaining few pce maids immediately understood her intention and jeered, ¡°You feel very upset in your heart, right? If you hadn¡¯t taken the me for He Xiangyu, you would have been the one sweeping that pce path. Yet, the one who snatched that opportunity away was He Xiangyu. She so happened to meet with Prince Hao and the two of them took a liking to one another!¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er rolled her sleeves up and smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s her good fortune. With how bad my luck is, I should at least give my blessing to her. Why would I feel sour inside?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She was well aware of the danger of the imperial pce. It was lonely when one was in a high position.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
In her previous lifetime in Nanzhao, Yun Ruofeng and her stayed in the Official Discussion Tent during times of turmoil to discuss stratagems to deal with the enemy. At that time, there were numerous people who ttered her. After peace hade, however, the people who had formerly ttered her changed their behaviour and attitude. Even the person she loved most was no different, being the one who ended up seizing her life.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
When the pce maids at the side heard her, they burst intoughter. The tallest pce maid voiced out first, ¡°If you feel upset in your heart, you should just directly say it out. You absolutely wish that you can kill He Xiangyu, right? Taking the me so easily; did you even know who you had offended?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er listened curiously as she scrubbed the chamber pots. Exactly what me had I taken for He Xiangyu? Who had I offended?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Just when she had finally gotten to the crucial part, an old woman¡¯s strict voice rang out. Although she didn¡¯t speak particrly loudly, the woman¡¯s voice resounded through the air. ¡°He Xiangyu is no longer a person of the Pce Side Quarters. She¡¯s currently being favoured. She¡¯s not someone you all can casually fabricate lies about and make fun of.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
All the pce maids immediately trembled in fear. They lowered their heads one after another and softly replied with an affirmative.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er raised her head and saw a tall woman d in an old maid¡¯s dark yellow attire. Her pair of eyes were sunken deep into their sockets, and the look in her eyes was sharp and deep. It looks like she¡¯s the Old-Maidservant-In-Charge of the Pce Side Quarters, Old Maidservant Zhao.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Old Maidservant Zhao carefully sized Su Xi-er up. Thisss is unexpectedly veryposed. In the past, she was timid and got flustered when she encountered problems.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s really been possessed like what Mu Tao said?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Mu Tao,e here and speak. What is different about Su Xi-er¡¯s behaviour today?¡± Old Maidservant Zhao looked towards Mu Tao.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The corner of Mu Tao¡¯s mouth raised imperceptibly before she immediately swapped to a terrified expression. ¡°She was extremely audacious today and looked down on you Old Maidservant. She said that, as the one in charge of the Pce Side Quarters, your position is the lowest in the imperial pce. She even said that you were the Old-Maidservant-In-Charge with the least qualifications.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er watched on quietly. This little mouth can really babble all kinds of things. If I don¡¯t teach her a little lesson and disy my power a little today, she will still bully me to my death in the future.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao.¡± Su Xi-er raised her head, her pair of eyes looking straight at Mu Tao. The coldness in her eyes caused Mu Tao to tremble.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Go ahead and say whatever you have to say.¡± Old Maidservant Zhao strolled over and stopped in front of Su Xi-er. Thisss is very different today. That pair of eyes. That deportment. It¡¯s as if her soul has been reced.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er shifted her gaze and itnded on Old Maidservant Zhao. She slowly said, ¡°In the imperial pce, the ones with the lowest position are the pce maids in the Laundry Service Bureau and the pce maids who scrub the chamber pots in the Pce Side Quarters. Old Maidservant Zhao, do you think that someone like me still has a chance to free myself and bring about a change in fortune?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
All the pce maids exhaled a breath of cold air and widened their eyes. She actually dared to ask Old Maidservant Zhao such a question. She doesn¡¯t wish to live anymore! Old Maidservant Zhao carefully examined Su Xi-er before shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯re unable to free yourself. You have no chance to meet the masters of the various pces at all.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°This servant is already in such a plight. If I still offend you, Old Maidservant, do you still think that I can continue living?¡± Su Xi-er smiled. She continued immediately, ¡°This servant has always been timid and it¡¯s simply because I¡¯m forced into a corner now. If you believe Mu Tao¡¯s words, this servant would have no way to survive. The reason for my abnormality today is so that I can keep on living.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Living is better than anything. Even if one has to live like a puny ant, it is still better than dying. Once you are dead, you would have nothing at all. This is apulsory course for all pce maids when they enter the pce.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Old Maidservant Zhao furrowed her brow. In the end, she looked at Mu Tao.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Mu Tao¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. Then, she knelt down. ¡°This servant didn¡¯t lie. Su Xi-er did indeed utter words that offended you. Old Maidservant, don¡¯t you feel that her calm disposition today is abnormal? This servant thinks that she has been possessed.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
After mulling over it for a moment, Old Maidservant Zhao ordered, ¡°Mu Tao, you are to scrub the remaining chamber pots in Su Xi-er¡¯s stead.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
No words coulde out of Mu Tao¡¯s gaping mouth. Old Maidservant Zhao has let Su Xi-er off, and even pushed her punishment onto me!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The corner of Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s eyes contained a trace of a smile. ¡°I do look forward to how you will walk your path in the future.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The Pce Side Quarters was too dreary and devoid of joy. Perhaps Su Xi-er¡¯s sudden change would bring about change. As for Old Maidservant Zhao, she really hoped that there would be a little change in the future.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The situation had changed too fast. Old Maidservant Zhao had already left, but Mu Tao still hadn¡¯t recovered from her shock. She clenched her fists tightly. In the end, she stood up and bellowed, ¡°Su Xi-er, you little bitch!¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Little bitch, who are youmbasting?¡± Su Xi-er immediately responded.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Mu Tao was in the middle of her rage and did not notice the trap in her words. She directly replied, ¡°Little bitch ismbasting you.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The surrounding pce maids could not refrain themselves from giggling at the situation. Only then did Mu Tao realise what was happening, bing angered to the point of being unable to utter anything.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er pointed at the chamber pots at the side of the well. ¡°You dare to not listen to Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s words? Quickly scrub the chamber pots clean! If you don¡¯t scrub them clean, you won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You!¡± Mu Tao¡¯s breathing was uneven. Although she loathed listening to Su Xi-er, she had no choice but to head for the well as she did not dare to disobey Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s orders.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
After sorting Mu Tao out, Su Xi-er looked at that tall pce maid and asked, ¡°Who did you say I offended just now?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The tall pce maid paused for a moment before buckling under Su Xi-er¡¯s stare. ¡°It was originally He Xiangyu who offended the person but you took the me for her. The person you offended is Commandery Prince1 Xie.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie?¡± Su Xi-er knitted her eyebrows. I have never heard of this person before. Is he a hedonistic son of wealthy aristocrats or is he someone with actual power?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Let¡¯s quickly leave; she¡¯s too scary today. We shouldn¡¯t get too close to her. Furthermore, you wouldn¡¯t want to be mistaken as her acquaintance by everyone who looked down on her in the past and get ostracised, right?¡± At this moment, a pce maid tugged on the tall pce maid.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
In the end, those few pce maids disappeared like a wisp of smoke. Su Xi-er smiled. They had been putting on such airs when speaking ill of me, but now they are avoiding me like the gue.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er, all of the pce maids snub you. You¡¯ll have plenty of hardships in store for you!¡± Mu Tao swore while she berated her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Do your own things properly.¡± Su Xi-er then walked ahead, leaving Mu Tao irate until she gnashed her teeth loudly.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
While Su Xi-er walked, she wondered, exactly what kind of person is Commandery Prince Xie? Why would He Xiangyu have offended him?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
As she was pondering, she heard a woman¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Flower, where are you?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er stopped in her tracks and looked in the direction of the voice. The woman was wearing green silk pce attire which meant that she wasn¡¯t a servant girl of the Pce Side Quarters.
_______________________________________________________________
1. Prince of the Second Rank. They are usually heir apparent to imperial princes who are brothers of the emperor.
CHAPTER 5: A TABBY POUNCES ON SOMEONE
CHAPTER 5: A TABBY POUNCES ON SOMEONE
¡°Flower,e out quickly! Don¡¯t scare me!¡± A woman¡¯s voice was getting increasingly anxious as she rounded the corner, fear clear on her face.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er was bewildered. Who is Flower? This woman¡¯s pce attire doesn¡¯t look ordinary. Don¡¯t tell me that Flower is Beimin¡¯s little imperial princess?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Meow~~~¡± Suddenly, Su Xi-er found a huge tabby cat withrge eyes pouncing towards her. This cat was extremely unbridled. It reached out its sharp ws and swung them towards her face as if it wanted to scratch her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er spun and dodged the tabby¡¯s ws. The cat spun around and red at her ferociously once it hadnded, it¡¯s tail sticking straight up in the air.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Flower, I have finally found you!¡± A woman¡¯s pleasantly surprised voice could be heard. Soon, she was carrying the tabby in her arms.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
So it turns out that Flower is the name of a cat. This woman is so nervous about it. It looks like its the pet of some imperial consort in the pce.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Flower doesn¡¯t like you very much.¡± The woman took a few steps back as she carried the tabby, her eyes full of loathing.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯tment. I need a cat to like me?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Miss He, why did youe to the Pce Side Quarters?¡± Old Maidservant Zhao was perfect with her timing, though still appearing very deferential to the woman before her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
He Ying smiled. ¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, Flower is mischievous. It actually hid from the Empress Dowager and ran here alone, making her worried sick. I¡¯m going to carry it back now.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er finally understood. So Flower is the Empress Dowager¡¯s pet. With the master as the Empress Dowager, as long as the Empress Dowager likes it, the status of this tabby is even greater than those of the imperial consorts.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
At the moment, she still didn¡¯t know that there were no imperial consorts in the pce at all. The Emperor had yet to evene of age, much less marry.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, Miss He should quickly return to the Compassionate Peace Pce. The Empress Dowager must be concerned.¡± Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s face was wreathed in smiles, and her tone became even more deferential.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
He Ying nodded, only taking a few steps before she turned around again. ¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, Flower doesn¡¯t like this pce maid.¡± At the same time, she looked at Su Xi-er¡¯s direction, the profound meaning in her eyes very obvious.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I''ll bear what Miss He has taught in mind.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Only after obtaining Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s assurance did He Ying leave with Flower in her arms. Flower¡¯s eyes kept looking at Su Xi-er with the hair all over its body standing straight up.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Animals are said to be psychic and sensitive. Is it possible that this cat has discovered that the soul in this body doesn¡¯t belong to Su Xi-er herself?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°From tomorrow onwards, you will wash the chamber pots at night. If you see Flower again, you must avoid it immediately.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er looked at Old Maidservant Zhao and nodded. ¡°This servant finds Flower very adorable. Why did it behave like that when it saw me?¡± She purposely revealed a puzzled expression, hoping to gain some useful information from Old Maidservant Zhao.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Flower was given to the Empress Dowager by Prince Hao. After the Empress Dowager saw the cat, it was love at first sight. Regardless of whether it¡¯s Prince Hao or the Empress Dowager, they are people you can¡¯t provoke.¡± Old Maidservant Zhao gave her a meaningful look. If she died due to this matter, what other good show can I still watch in the future?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Thank you for your advice, this servant will keep that in mind. However, are all servant girls serving the Empress Dowager as young as Miss He?¡± She deliberately asked in such a manner. Normally, those serving near the Empress Dowager should be the more experienced senior maidservants. Since Miss He was allowed to carry the tabby given to the Empress Dowager by Prince Hao, she is definitely someone who serves near her. This is inconsistent with the regtions.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Are you too calm or is your brain simply silly? The Empress Dowager is young and is eighteen years old. Of course the pce maids serving beside her would be young. In the future, you don¡¯t need to mention such things again.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er instantly understood. The Empress Dowager is only eighteen years old. Prince Hao is the Pei Family¡¯s foster son, and is only around twenty-five years old. Beimin¡¯s Empress Dowager is rather young. It¡¯s lonely in the inner pce so it¡¯ll be strange if she actually observes widowhood! It looks like the rtionship between the Empress Dowager and Prince Hao isn¡¯t simple.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Return to your room right away. In the future, you wille out at night to scrub the chamber pots.¡± Old Maidservant Zhao turned around to leave.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Her work was originally in the day but now it was at night instead. Still, there are advantages to this as well. At least the night is peaceful.
~~~
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er¡¯s whirlwind thoughts had prevented her from falling asleep that night, resulting in her waking up only once the sun was already high in the sky. Despite the fact that she was up sote, none of the four pce maids sleeping in the same room had bothered to wake her up.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She changed into a clean pce attire and went out. Quite a few pce maids had congregated at the courtyard in front of the door and were discussing animatedly.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Something big has happened in Nanzhao. The Eldest Imperial Princess, Ning Rn, who wielded immense power, has actually died!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Exactly! I even heard that it was General Yun who bestowed her with death.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Change is the only constant. Back then, Ning Rn and General Yun were a well-matched couple thought highly of, yet they fell out with each other just like that.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°If I were Ning Rn, even if I died, I wouldn¡¯t find peace underneath.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er stopped in her tracks. The news has travelled to Beimin so quickly. Ning Rn has truly died. Really really died.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Speak softer. She hase out.¡± The pce maids immediately lowered their voices upon seeing Su Xi-er.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I have no intention of disrupting you all. Continue your discussion.¡± She smiled. She then turned around and walked in the other direction. After doing a bit of exploring in this part of the Pce Side Quarters yesterday, she was very clear about where she was to eat her meals and clean up before the day started.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao actually allowed her to be so arrogant.¡± As they looked at Su Xi-er¡¯s retreating figure, a pce maid started toin.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Mu Tao has a crafty personality but, she still lost to her tricks. In fact, Su Xi-er got to eat her dinner while Mu Tao didn¡¯t get to eat because she was scrubbing the chamber pots.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
These pce maids started to gossip about Su Xi-er again. After talking about her for a while, they moved back to Ning Rn and Yun Ruofeng.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er walked towards the freshening up area. After she was done with washing her face and rinsing her mouth, she took a damaged woodenb.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
L¨¹ Liu¡¯s appearance involuntarily emerged in her mind. ¡°Your Highness, let this servantb a Peach Blossom Bun1 for you. You look the best with this hair bun. General Yun also likes this the best.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
As she looked at the woodenb, her vision gradually became blurry. L¨¹ Liu is no longer around. No one willb my hair for me ever again.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Unconsciously, she gripped the woodenb tightly.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
A loud shout from far away finally pulled her out from her memories. ¡°A major event! He Xiangyu hase to the Pce Side Quarters!¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. How can a woman taken into the Beauty Pce enter and exit the imperial pce at will? Is it because she angered Prince Hao and is demoted back to the Pce Side Quarters, or is she favoured to the extent that she¡¯s permitted to enter and exit the pce?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
However, no matter what it was, she wanted to meet He Xiangyu.
_______________________________________________________________
1. There seem to be quite a few variations of this hairstyle so I have included a link to a website which supposedly shows three types of the hairstyle.
CHAPTER 6: MERELY A BITCH
CHAPTER 6: MERELY A BITCH
Su Xi-er walked in the direction of the voice,ing upon the scene of the other maids lined up on two sides while Old Maidservant Zhao bowed to a young woman smilingly.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Taking a few steps forward, she was finally able to clearly see the young woman¡¯s visage. She had a petite and fair face, dressing herself in a pink muslin dress that reached her ankles. She wore an exquisite golden pearl hairpin, and a jade pendant earring hung from each of her earlobes. Her every movement was gentle, refined, and elegant.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, you¡¯re too courteous. I am not someone who forgets my own roots. Although I am now following Prince Hao and I am rather doted on, I won¡¯t forget the sisters in the Pce Side Quarters.¡± There was a faint smiling expression on He Xiangyu¡¯s face. When she spoke, her gaze constantly drifted around as if she was searching for someone.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°This is your good fortune. I am also delighted in my heart.¡± Old Maidservant Zhao had been in the pce for a few decades and was an astute person with extensive experience. She understood well that He Xiangyu didn''te back to the Pce Side Quarters for their sisterhood, but was instead here to disy her awe-inspiring might.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Old Maidservant, I have prepared a few unpresentable small gifts for all the sisters. I hope that my sisters won¡¯t find them distasteful.¡± He Xiangyu swept her gaze over the face of each of the pce maids standing submissively at the sides.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
When she saw a certain someone, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, a glint flickering across her eyes.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er had naturally detected that trace of satisfaction in her eyes. She looked at the joyous looks of all the pce maids in her surroundings and couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°He Xiangyu is so nice. She even brought gifts for us.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°That¡¯s right. I even thought that she wouldn¡¯t return to the Pce Side Quarters again after getting favoured.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The pce maids lowered their heads one after another and discussed in hushed voices. While they were discussing, He Xiangyu pped her hands and the pce maids carrying trays came in one by one.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The red cloth covering the trays were sewn with golden thread. The pce maids¡¯ eyes lit up at the sight of the extravagant trays. How exquisite would the gifts covered by the red cloth be!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Give the gifts to all the sisters.¡± He Xiangyu smilingly instructed.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The red cloth was lifted up, revealing many gilded and dazzling ornaments. There were even jade ornaments. These things were unpresentable in He Xiangyu¡¯s eyes, but to these pce maids in the Pce Side Quarters, they were things they couldn¡¯t even dream of!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The gifts in the tray were distributed one by one. When it reached Su Xi-er, the tray was already empty.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
All the pce maids immediately shifted their attention, their eyes constantly moving back and forth between He Xiangyu and Su Xi-er.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
There¡¯s going to be a good show to watch now! Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s eyes shed brightly. Before Su Xi-er could say anything, Old Maidservant Zhao immediately pointed out, ¡°What should we do? Only Su Xi-er doesn¡¯t have something. Come to think of it, she¡¯s even¡¡± Old Maidservant Zhao deliberately stopped. Observant people naturally understood the overtone in her words.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er coldly snorted in her heart. Old Maidservant Zhao appears to be an Old-Maidservant-In-Charge who keeps to her duty but she¡¯s actually someone who¡¯s eager to see everything in havoc. For her, the more mayhem there is, the better.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er is my best sister. Naturally, I have other arrangements for her.¡± He Xiangyu walked towards Su Xi-er step by step. She appeared to be smiling but it was only on the surface.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°This is for you. ept it.¡± He Xiangyu took out a small fragrance pouch1 from her sleeve. The red cloth was embroidered with a tiny white wild flower.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at her and suddenly smiled. This smile seemed to have some profound meaning to it, but also seemed very ordinary.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°It has been tough on you to still remember the friendship between us sisters. However, I can¡¯t ept this fragrance pouch.¡± As Su Xi-er declined, she pushed away He Xiangyu¡¯s hand.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
All the pce maids widened their eyes. She actually rejected He Xiangyu¡¯s present! Although the fragrance pouch is not as expensive as the jewellery, it was after all He Xiangyu who offered it to her. As Prince Hao¡¯s favoured concubine it¡¯s too easy for her to kill a lowly and insignificant Pce Side Quarters¡¯ pce maid!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Why are you not epting it? I sewed this fragrance pouch for you. Don¡¯t you like nameless little wild flowers the most?¡± He Xiangyu feigned a bewildered expression. Then, she shook her head puzzledly, ¡°I know that you have to scrub the chamber pots every day. The chamber pots are very smelly, thus I purposely sewed a fragrance pouch for you so that your body can be more fragrant.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
While she appeared to be concerned for Su Xi-er¡¯s well-being, she was actually beating her down.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The other pce maids could tell He Xiangyu¡¯s original intentions and jeered continuously. ¡°That¡¯s right, you smell absolutely terrible aftering back from scrubbing the chamber pots,. Her whole body is so stinky that no one gets close to her.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°He Xiangyu purposely sewed a fragrance pouch for her, yet Su Xi-er still showed an unhappy expression and refused it! In my opinion, she¡¯s just jealous of He Xiangyu¡¯s noble status.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
These words entered He Xiangyu¡¯s ears and greatly satisfied her vanity, causing the smile on her face to deepen. Before long, however, it changed to a cold expression.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er stood on tiptoe and lowered her voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that when fragrance and smellinessbine, it bes even more smelly?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You!¡± He Xiangyu looked incensed at her as rage rushed forth in her heart; but due to everyone¡¯s presence, she couldn¡¯t let it totally re up.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er raised her eyebrow. Under the illumination from the sunlight, the faint smile on her visage was so beautiful that it stirred the soul. Any man who faced such a wonderful person would feel his heartbeat quicken.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
This knowledge caused He Xiangyu¡¯s heart to be panicky. If a puissant man sees her, they would definitely take a fancy to Su Xi-er.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You stepped on me to ascend to this position of a favoured concubine. If you want to maintain this current position of yours, is it possible to hear me say something?¡± Su Xi-er alternated between speaking light-heartedly and speaking seriously. Her chilly aura and imposing manner made He Xiangyu frightened.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Say it.¡± He Xiangyu blinked nervously.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Hehe, remember your identity. You¡¯re merely a bitch. A concubine is ultimately a concubine. You can¡¯t climb to the sky.¡± Su Xi-er then rapidly moved aside and looked at He Xiangyu coldly.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You. Bitch!¡± He Xiangyu could not contain her anger. While berating her, He Xiangyu raised her hand to p Su Xi-er.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er moved to the side and dodged that p. She feigned innocence as she said, ¡°Just because I don¡¯t want that fragrance pouch, you wanted to hit me? As someone who scrubs the chamber pots, what use do I have for the fragrance pouch? I¡¯d rather be just smelly than both fragrant and smellybined.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
He Xiangyu was so incensed that her eyes turned red. She pointed at Old Maidservant Zhao andmanded, ¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, punish her ruthlessly. She¡¯s too much. She offended a superior!¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°About that, it¡¯s not easy for me to handle this either. How did Su Xi-er offend a superior?¡± Old Maidservant Zhao deliberately didn¡¯t go along with He Xiangyu¡¯s words. Firstly, she looked forward to an even more lively show in the future. Secondly, there were also rules in the Pce Side Quarters that prevented her from punishing maids who had not done anything wrong.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
He Xiangyu didn¡¯t expect that Old Maidservant Zhao wouldn¡¯t give her face, but she was unable to take this lying down. I definitely can¡¯t let Su Xi-er off easily.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Since Old Maidservant is unwilling to punish her, then I can only punish her on your behalf. With how much Prince Hao dotes on me, I presume that he won¡¯t say anything even if I take her life today.¡± He Xiangyu¡¯s countenance was full of anger. She pulled out a golden hairpin in her hair bun and directly walked towards Su Xi-er.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Old Maidservant Zhao watched on the sidelines. Let¡¯s see how they¡¯re going to fight it out. Will He Xiangyu or Su Xi-er win?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Opposed to Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s collected behaviour, the other pce maids were simply bbergasted and morous voices arose.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er is going to get unlucky. Will her face be shed all over until she¡¯s disfigured?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°It¡¯s very likely. I have long found her seductive looks displeasing.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Just as everyone was discussing ardently, a blood-curdling scream sounded. Everyone stared at the scene, with their jaws almost dropping.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
What! Howe the person whose face is shed is not Su Xi-er, but He Xiangyu?!
_______________________________________________________________
1. You may have seen it in period dramas and here are a few examples but they reallye in multifarious designs.
CHAPTER 7: KICKED THIS PRINCE
CHAPTER 7: KICKED THIS PRINCE
Without caring about the pain, He Xiangyu immediately raised her hand to touch her face. In the Beauty Pce, appearance was more important than anything else. If a scar was left on her visage, she would be done for.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
When she saw the blood on her hand, He Xiangyu¡¯s eyes widened and she red straight at Su Xi-er. ¡°You actually scratched my face! I''ll ensure you bear the consequences!¡± She raised her hand to instruct the pce maids to take Su Xi-er down.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Since there was now irrefutable ¡®evidence¡¯, Old Maidservant Zhao didn¡¯t do anything to prevent the pce maids from seizing Su Xi-er and looked like she was going to watch on from the sidelines.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
However, no one had expected that despite the fact a few pce maids surrounding Su Xi-er, they were still unable to capture her after repeatedly floundering for a long time.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Trash!¡± He Xiangyu couldn¡¯t contain her anger. She wanted tomand the imperial bodyguards but didn¡¯t have the power. Prince Hao had only sent a few pce maids to wait upon her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°He Xiangyu, why are you certain that it was me who scratched your face?¡± Su Xi-er halted her footsteps and looked at He Xiangyu with an unperturbed expression. It was as if she was watching a clown ying antics1.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°It can¡¯t be that I used a hairpin to scratch my own face, right?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t say that for sure. Just now, everyone witnessed that it was you who pulled out the hairpin from your hair bun and dashed towards me. However, things didn¡¯t go as you wished and you were hoisted by your own petard instead.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
A simple few sentences caused He Xiangyu to bepletely speechless, only able to re at her helplessly.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Harbour no ill intentions to others. Perhaps, after ying with fire for so long, you yourself have been burned.¡± The smile on Su Xi-er¡¯s face deepened. The pce maids standing in the surroundings could not help but widen their eyes.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Is she...still Su Xi-er?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Far away, He Ying spotted this scene and narrowed her eyes. This Su Xi-er is as beautiful as flowers, has a glib tongue, and doesn¡¯t panic when she encounters problems. Such a person should either stay in the Pce Side Quarters forever...or eliminated as soon as possible.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Old Maidservant Zhao had sharp eyes that discovered He Ying. She immediately called out, ¡°Miss He, why have you returned to the Pce Side Quarters?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
He Ying smiled as she walked in, her gazending on He Xiangyu. ¡°The Empress Dowager has summoned you to the Compassionate Peace Pce. Follow me there right away.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
As soon as He Xiangyu heard that the Empress Dowager was summoning her for an audience, she involuntarily became nervous. I never had any interactions with the Empress Dowager. Why am I being summoned to the Compassionate Peace Pce?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Quickly follow me, and wipe away the blood on your face.¡± He Ying took out a handkerchief and ced it in He Xiangyu¡¯s hand without paying any attention to her at all.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
As long as she was the Empress Dowager¡¯s head pce maid, any old-maidservant-in-charge of any pce would have to treat her with respect.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Even ministers had to show some courtesy when they met He Ying.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
He Xiangyu took the handkerchief and wiped away the bloodstains on her face. Her heart was overflowing with mes of fury. She hade to the Pce Side Quarters to disy her might and reflect her nobility. Now that Su Xi-er and He Ying have messed it up, what other awe-inspiring might is there to speak of?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, this pce maid doesn¡¯t know her ce. You should discipline her more.¡± As she was speaking, her gaze fell on Su Xi-er.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°This old servant will definitely discipline her properly. Su Xi-er, your punishment is to sweep the whole of the Pce Side Quarters! Wash all the chamber pots at night, and you¡¯re not allowed to sleep.¡± Old Maidservant Zhao chastised her in a stern voice and pointed towards the back.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t say anything. She nodded lightly and left. My current position is extremely low. It is still fine if I am dealing with He Xiangyu and Old Maidservant Zhao, but if I confront He Ying head-on, nothing good woulde out of it.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, this pce maid, you can¡¯t keep her.¡± Before He Ying left, she lowered her head and whispered to Old Maidservant Zhao.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
As Old Maidservant Zhao looked at Su Xi-er¡¯s gaunt retreating figure, she began to contemte. Even He Ying could see hertent danger. It looks like Beimin¡¯s imperial pce may change because of her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
If I don¡¯t keep her, life in the future would be like stagnant water. If I keep her, that would be disobeying He Ying.
~~~
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er directly walked to the area where the brooms were ced. She hadn¡¯t missed the purposeful looks that Miss He had given her before thetter had left. It looks like I will have to take extra precaution in the future.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
When she was sweeping, all the pce maids in the Pce Side Quarters had avoided her, afraid that they would be infected by her bad luck if they got close to her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She dismissed it with augh. After she finished sweeping this area, she moved on to another area. Soon, without her even noticing, night had already fallen. On the other hand, she was neither hungry nor had she realised that she was already no longer within the boundaries of the Pce Side Quarters.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
As she raised her head to look at the round moon in the night sky, the rim of her eyes suddenly moistened. Once, she had often admired the moon with L¨¹ Liu. At that time, L¨¹ Liu had even made fun of her, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you¡¯re cold to other people. I wonder how General Yun won you over?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
General Yun...Yun Ruofeng. She thought about the arrow that had flown through the air. That arrow had thoroughly caused her to crumble into pieces.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er clenched her fists tightly. A tremendous amount of rancour was present in her eyes.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She was immersed in her memories to the point that she didn¡¯t notice the footsteps that were gradually approaching her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°From which pce?¡± A husky man¡¯s voice sounded.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er was taken aback. She immediately collected her thoughts back and turned around. When she saw the man before her clearly, she was startled again.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The man wore his long hair loose, adorning himself with ck robes that had snake designs woven into them. His long and narrow red phoenix eyes2 were as deep as bottomless wells. There was a scent of wine on him, and drops of wine stains on his lips flickered under the light. With his robes slightly opened, it faintly revealed his taut skin.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°From which pce?¡± he repeated. His eyes were slightly narrowed as they overflowed with danger.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Judging from his apparel, this man is probably a wealthy and respectable person; but he also has the appearance of a hedonistic son of aristocratic parents. Who on earth is he?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You¡¯re not speaking. Are you a mute?¡± He chuckled in a low voice. At the same time, he was about to pinch her chin.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
He¡¯s really a hedonistic son of wealthy parents, drinking in the night anding out to flirt with pce maids.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er immediately took a step back and looked at him coldly.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You have an unexpectedly obstinate temper. This prince likes it.¡± He walked closer to her. The scent of wine emanating from his whole body mixed with the night breeze and wafted into her nose.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
This prince? It looks like he¡¯s some ignorant and ipetent prince in Beimin.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Try taking another step back.¡± His deep and low voice was filled with intimidation.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Although Su Xi-er hadn¡¯t uttered a single word until now, his sentence caused her memories to surge forth violently like a tide.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
That night, Yun Ruofeng had pressed her against the tree trunk and told her, ¡°Try taking another step back.¡± Then, he kissed her. Although nothing happened between the two of them afterwards, she still remembered that kiss.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know when the man before her had forced her to the tree trunk. Just as he lowered his head and wanted to kiss her, she immediately woke up with a start.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She ced her hands on his chest and exerted her strength, her pair of eyes still filled with coldness.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Do you believe that this prince will want you here today?¡± His tone was bantering.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I don¡¯t want you,¡± Su Xi-er lightly spat.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°In this world, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t obtain if I want it.¡± Moreover, it¡¯s just a woman.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
His words were full of arrogance. His disposition alone was enough to irritate her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er lowered her head slightly and cast a nce at the weakest ce on a man¡¯s body. He has drunk so he is definitely not as alert as he usually is. Furthermore, it¡¯s nighttime. As long as I rapidly escape, he definitely won¡¯t recognise who I am.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
With such a thought, she immediately raised her head. The coldness in her eyes was no longer present, having been reced by a charming expression.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
When he saw her soft and tender appearance, the man¡¯s eyes narrowed.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er caught hold of the opportune moment to lift her right leg and kick towards that ce of his. After that, she instantly turned around to flee.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She hadn¡¯t gotten far before her cor was pulled by someone from behind.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You want to leave after kicking this prince at that ce?¡± He exerted the strength in his arms and flung her onto the ground heavily.
_______________________________________________________________
1. This expression also refers to savage and despicable people who intentionally stir up trouble https://.vrenovels/novel/consort-of-thousand-faces/ctf-chapter-7#footnote-ref-f859
2. Eyes which outer corners incline upwards
CHAPTER 8: KICKED THIS PRINCE
CHAPTER 8: KICKED THIS PRINCE
Su Xi-er felt a sharp pain on her back before her whole body went limp. Before she could climb up, the man¡¯s tall body was already looming over her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Having just been flung to the ground, Su Xi-er was still struggling to get her bearings, much less be able to endure the weight of the man seemingly about to press down on her. She raised her head and pursed her lips, her eyes full of icy coldness.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Instead of pressing down on her body, the man instead propped himself up on the ground with one hand and used the other to lift her chin. ¡°With a temper like yours, it¡¯s a miracle that you can survive in this pce.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er jerked her head free before ring at him again, her tightly clenched fists digging into the soil. Even if this person has drunk, his vignce is still high. How can I escape?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
As she was contemting, the man took off his clothes and appeared as if he was going to carry it out on the spot.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The look in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes changed. Her hand happened to feel a stone with distinct edges. There was no time to lose. She immediately lifted the stone and smashed it towards his head.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
ng! The stone fell onto the ground. He rapidly grabbed her wrist and forcefully broke it outwards. Kerchak! Her bones had been dislocated.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She almost cried out in pain. This body was delicate, and unable to endure such pain.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Woman who doesn¡¯t want your life, even if this prince is drunk, don¡¯t even dream of escaping!¡± The corners of the man¡¯s mouth were raised and his eyes were slightly narrowed. Under the moonlight, he appeared devilish and terrifying.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The night breeze rustled the tree leaves and caused his untied robes to fly upwards, revealing his taut and strong skin. There was no excess fat at his waist and stomach. Set off by the bright moonlight, he was beautiful until it caused people to stop breathing.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Who would have thought that a man with such an appearance is actually a wastrel?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
His burning hot breath was close enough for her to feel it on her neck. Immediately after that, warm and moist lips that carried a strong wine scentnded on her lips. As it moved back and forth against her lips, the soft and warm feeling was at once familiar, yet also foreign.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
In an instant, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gentle smile intruded her mind. A few secondster, she saw the scene on that night again. The torches illuminating the sky. The Heart-Prating Arrow whizzing over. L¨¹ Liu¡¯s tragic death.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
It was as if there was an enormous rock in her heart pressuring her until she was unable to catch her breath. Her long umted mes of fury surged up violently.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Just as the man lowered his head again to kiss her, she suddenly opened her mouth and bit the man¡¯s lips ferociously. Fresh blood seeped out and dyed their lips.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
He furrowed his brow and his eyes were deep.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er seized the opportunity to raise her hand deftly and aim a ruthless chop1 at his neck. At the back of the neck, the acupuncture points and vertebra were linked. As long as she was precise and utilised sufficient force, he was bound to pass out.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
With that, she had exhausted all her strength in this strike.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
When she saw that the man in front of her was still looking at her, her heart thumped wildly. I often use this move to deal with enemies and it has been sessful every single time. But when ites to this man, it doesn¡¯t work anymore?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You this... don¡¯t want your life¡¡± His voice became increasingly soft. In the end, he slumped forward with his head resting in the crook of her neck, unconscious.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er heaved a sigh of relief. She pushed his head away and climbed up. She needed to quickly set her dislocated wrist and apply a medicinal spirit2 to it.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She knew how to set a fracture, but where could she find medicinal spirit in the Pce Side Quarters?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She picked up her broom and clenched her teeth as she forcefully twisted her wrist inwards. Apanied by an acute pain, her bones had returned to their original positions. She quickly walked back to the Pce Side Quarters after she was done. The reason I had met that man was that the area I had been sweeping just now is beyond the boundaries of the Pce Side Quarters.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
While she was contemting, she saw Mu Tao walking over.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You left the Pce Side Quarters just now. Could it be that you went out to meet a man?¡± Mu Tao¡¯s tone was caustic and she constantly stroked the hairpin bestowed by He Xiangyu.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You didn¡¯t remember your previous lesson? You still want to wash the chamber pots tonight?¡± Su Xi-er directly walked ahead and no longer pay any heed to her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Mu Tao burst intoughter. Her hand happened to nimbly catch Su Xi-er¡¯s dislocated wrist that she had just finished setting, causing her wrist to throb with pain.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Before Mu Tao could speak, Su Xi-er directly stomped her heel on top of Mu Tao¡¯s foot without a second thought, causing thetter to yelp in pain.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er scowled. ¡°If you scream again, you¡¯ll attract Old Maidservant Zhao here. At that time, the unlucky one would be you.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s clearly you who left the Pce Side Quarters. Why would I be punished?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then go ahead and holler.¡± Su Xi-er raised her eyebrow, her tone threatening.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Mu Tao was frightened into silence. She could only gnash her teeth as Su Xi-er retreated into the distance. Hmph! Just wait and see! You secretly left under the pretence of sweeping the Pce Side Quarters. I¡¯ll ensure that you will bear the consequences!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
When she thought about scrubbing the chamber pots, Su Xi-er sighed. Old Maidservant Zhao is the one in charge of the Pce Side Quarters. I can¡¯t fall out with her yet. I suppose I could purposely sprain my ankle and ask her to give me some medicinal spirit.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
With that in mind, Su Xi-er immediately walked in the direction of where she washed the chamber pots. She had just begun to settle down when she spotted a grass not far away.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She stared at it and was delighted. That¡¯s a medicinal herb! In fact, it¡¯s the best for falls and sprains!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er immediately plucked it out. She used her fingers to break it down and smeared it on her wrist. The refreshing spread through her wrist and it was veryfortable.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
With these medicinal herbs, I¡¯ll be able to recover in five days at most. I didn¡¯t think I would see such excellent medicinal herbs here!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Her task of washing the chamber pots took up her whole night. By the time she had finished organising the chamber pots in the Pce Side Quarters¡¯ wooden cabin, it was time for breakfast.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°She¡¯s really cut out for scrubbing the chamber pots. She could actually make it in time for breakfast.¡± The pce maids looked at her in disdain, making it a point to go around her as they carried their bowls.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°She really stinks. Let¡¯s stay further away from her.¡± After another pce maid saw Su Xi-er, she also immediately carried her bowl to another table.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
In an instant, there was no one at the table. Su Xi-erughed secretly. I get the whole table.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Breakfast was very simple. It consisted of a bowl of in rice congee, a white steamed bun3 and a small te of dried radish4.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
In her previous lifetime, war spawning from civil unrest and foreign invasions had forced her to starve for up to half a month. Compared to that, the hardships in the Pce Side Quarters don¡¯t amount to much.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
When she was eating, a pce maid ran in panting and pretended to be mysterious.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Take a guess. What news have I heard?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Numerous pce maids looked at her in session, puzzlement written over their faces.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Since you all look like you are burning to find out, I¡¯ll tell you. He Xiangyu was summoned into the Compassionate Peace Pce. She infuriated the Empress Dowager, and was sentenced to twenty strikes of the nk!¡± As she broke the news to them, she gestured the number twenty with her hands5.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°He Xiangyu is Prince Hao¡¯s favoured concubine. With such a punishment, even if she doesn¡¯t die, she¡¯ll at least be crippled! What did Prince Hao say?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The pce maid shrugged her shoulders. ¡°So what if she¡¯s a favoured concubine. She¡¯s not even Princess Consort Hao. Prince Hao¡¯s whereabouts are unknown even until now!¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and continued to eat. A concubine is a concubine after all. She can¡¯t climb to the sky. Perhaps it¡¯s that kind of unpresentable cloak-and-dagger rtionship between the Empress Dowager and Prince Hao. Since He Xiangyu is in the limelight right now, why wouldn¡¯t the Empress Dowager make her the first target of her attack?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Once she provoked the Empress Dowager, even if Prince Hao had supported her, it would still be very dangerous for He Xiangyu, not to even mention that Prince Hao didn¡¯t take her seriously at all.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Hey, Su Xi-er, are you very happy now? Your close sister has suffered such a cmity.¡± The pce maid suddenly shifted the topic of the conversation to Su Xi-er.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er neither raised her head nor respond. She simply ate her meal silently.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Don¡¯t ask her anymore. She¡¯s definitely ted. However, even if He Xiangyu has fallen, at least she had tasted glory once. At the very least, she had served Prince Hao and got onto the bed of the number one handsome man in Beimin. She can even reminisce about it before she dies.¡±
_______________________________________________________________
1. Knifehand strike https://.vrenovels/novel/consort-of-thousand-faces/ctf-chapter-8#footnote-ref-9727
2. Probably something like rubbing alcohol or some alcoholic tinctures for medicinal purposes https://.vrenovels/novel/consort-of-thousand-faces/ctf-chapter-8#footnote-ref-2af3
3. Chinese steamed bun (Mantou).
CHAPTER 9: HAIR RAISING
CHAPTER 9: HAIR RAISING
Everyoneughed at what she said. Even if He Xiangyu gets beaten to death, this life of hers has been worth it.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er ced her bowl and chopsticks down and looked at the surrounding pce maids who were giggling. The grass at the top of the wall can sway either way. She had seen many of this type of people who were easily swayed.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er, don¡¯t be so impatient to leave. Don¡¯t tell me that you have an urgent matter?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
These pce maids are really worried about me. Su Xi-er sneered inwardly. Yet, when she turned her head around, her face was wreathed in smiles. ¡°I¡¯m going to scrub the chamber pots. Does it count as an urgent matter? Do you want to do it with me?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Do this kind of thing yourself. Don¡¯t drag us down with you.¡± The pce maid had a face of contempt. She remembered Mu Tao¡¯s lesson. The chamber pots are so smelly. I don¡¯t want to touch them at all.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t respond but directly walked out instead. She needed to return and gather her strength.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She had just taken a few steps when she saw a group of imperial guards arriving. The guard in the lead had a tall figure and an extremely solemn countenance.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
What exactly did imperial guards with swordse to the Pce Side Quarters for?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Lord, to what do I owe this pleasure?¡± When Old Maidservant saw the head imperial bodyguard, her legs were trembling. Everyone recognised the stern-faced imperial bodyguard. This person is Prince Hao¡¯s close and trusted imperial guard!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Pce maids, assemble.¡± Wu Ling¡¯s ice-cold tone startled Old Maidservant Zhao. When she was able to react, her hands were trembling.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
It was the first time Su Xi-er saw Old Maidservant Zhao being so flustered. This imperial guard must be some personage¡¯s subordinate.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Yesterday night, an audacious pce maid mounted a sneak attack on Prince Hao¡¡± At this point, Wu Ling stopped and swept his gaze over the pce maids arranged in two lines.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
If a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters had offended Prince Hao, the whole Pce Side Quarters would be out of luck too. Old Maidservant Zhao wasn¡¯t able to assume such responsibility. Although I want to see something exciting, even I wouldn¡¯t purposefully bring disaster upon myself by getting myself implicated.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Thump! Old Maidservant Zhao knelt down and spoke in a quivering voice, ¡°Lord, the pce maids can¡¯t leave the Pce Side Quarters without amand. Could it be that Prince Hao came to the Pce Side Quarters yesterday?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Prince Hao naturally wouldn¡¯te to the Pce Side Quarters. He simply drank a little wine yesterday and entered the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Wu Ling¡¯s ice-cold words were like a needle that pierced into Su Xi-er¡¯s ears. Drank winest night. The woods beside the Pce Side Quarters...The wastrel fromst night was actually Prince Hao!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Beauty Pce. 72 concubines. When he sees a beauty, he likes to obtain them. A callous and devilish mien, coupled with an extremely lofty status.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
All these characteristics match with that manst night.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er clutched her sleeves tightly. He drank quite a lot of winest night. He probably won¡¯t remember my looks when he wakes up today.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Lord, no pce maid left the Pce Side Quarters yesterday night! Please investigate thoroughly!¡± Old Maidservant Zhao forced herself to calm down. It mustn¡¯t be a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters. If sheunched a sneak attack on Prince Hao, regardless of whether she was intentionally approaching him or unintentionally attacked him, there¡¯s only death awaiting.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, you don¡¯t have to exin. We¡¯ll find out after we investigate thoroughly. Since he was attacked in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters, the first to be investigated ought to be the Pce Side Quarters.¡± Then, Wu Ling walked towards the pce maids. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle, causing every pce maid to involuntarily be tensed.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Old Maidservant Zhao didn¡¯t dare to speak. Prince Hao is so formidable. How could he have been attacked by a pce maid? Although she waspletely bewildered, she wouldn¡¯t dare to voice her questions even if she had ten times the courage.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Hold out both of your wrists,¡± Wu Ling coldlymanded.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Hold out both of our wrists. That means that Prince Hao remembers that he had dislocated my wrist yesterday. Su Xi-er pursed her lips tightly. There are traces of medicinal herbs on my wrist. If this imperial bodyguard finds out...
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The most excited one right now was Mu Tao. Only she knew someone had left the Pce Side Quarters yesterday. Hmph! Su Xi-er, your time of demise is here!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er was lined up at the extreme end. Before she showed her wrists, she nced at the other pce maids. Some of the pce maids also had red marks on their wrists; others even had bluish-purple bruises. They were results of toiling in hardbour.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
As long as it¡¯s not someone who has medicinal knowledge, they won¡¯t be able to discern anything just by pinching and looking at my wrists.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Thus, she was at ease as she revealed her wrists.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Wu Ling inched closer and closer until finally, he stood firm in front of her and carefully inspected her wrists.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Why is there a strange odour from your hands?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Old Maidservant Zhao replied on her behalf, ¡°Lord, this pce maid is in charge of scrubbing the chamber pots. She scrubbed for the whole night yesterday.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Wu Ling¡¯s responding frown frightened Old Maidservant Zhao to the point that she didn¡¯t dare to speak.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°The smell I was talking about wasn¡¯t referring to the smell of the chamber pots. There¡¯s the smell of medicinal herbsing from your wrist.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er lowered her head and pretended to be flustered as she replied, ¡°Lord,st night... this servant identally fell down and my wrist happened to rub against the grass beside the well. Is the smell of medicinal herb you were talking about referring to the smell of regr grass?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°If it¡¯s the smell of regr grass, would I have asked you? Guards, take her away.¡± Wu Ling took a step aside. Then, two imperial guards walked towards Su Xi-er.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The corners of Mu Tao¡¯s mouth were slightly raised. Imperial Bodyguard Wu indeed has a good eye. I hadn¡¯t even mentioned Su Xi-er leaving the Pce Side Quarters!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Lord, this servant had started to sweep the courtyards yesterday afternoon and scrubbed the chamber pots at night. How would I have the time to ambush Prince Hao?¡± Su Xi-er looked at Wu Ling and fiercely pinched her wrist under her sleeve. In an instant, her eyes were brimming with tears.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
When Wu Ling saw her crying, he was taken aback.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
He had listened to Prince Hao¡¯s instructions to start investigating from the Pce Side Quarters. To have dared to injure Prince Hao, the pce maid responsible definitely has plenty of courage.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The pce maid before me has an endless stream of tears. She really can¡¯t fit the bill in terms of courage.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
However, her wrists are very suspicious. Prince Hao also couldn¡¯t remember the pce maid¡¯s appearance clearly with how drunk he wasst night.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
When Mu Tao saw Wu Ling hesitating, she immediately stepped out of the line. ¡°Lord, this servant saw her leave the Pce Side Quarters ande back in a panicst night!¡± She pointed at Su Xi-er with her right hand.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s heart had risen to her throat. This worrying trouble-maker! She actually left the Pce Side Quarters! What Miss He said is right. I must quickly deal with this pce maid who doesn¡¯t know her ce.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
I was harbouring intentions of enjoying the show and didn¡¯t take care of her but I must sort her out now. Inviting disaster to myself just to watch some fun isn¡¯t worth it.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Mu Tao, you didn¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night but concerned about me scrubbing the chamber pots instead? Are you nning to frame me? Could it be that you were the one who carried out a sneak attack on Prince Hao?¡± Su Xi-er changed the topic and pointed it at Mu Tao.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Mu Tao was frightened and directly knelt on the ground. ¡°Lord, please investigate carefully. It wasn¡¯t this servant! The one who ambushed Prince Hao is definitely Su Xi-er!¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Wu Ling looked at Mu Tao coldly. Even the pce maids in the Pce Side Quarters fight like this. I¡¯ll leave the one called Mu Tao for now. As for the one called Su Xi-er, I must take her away.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu.¡± At the crucial moment, a woman¡¯s clear voice could be heard.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er looked in the direction of the voice. It¡¯s Miss He.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Announcing the Empress Dowager¡¯s imperial decree, Imperial Bodyguard Wu is summoned to the Compassionate Peace Pce.¡± Although He Ying was full of smiles, her tone was filled with solemnness.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Wu Ling replied in aposed manner, ¡°This subordinate will go there after I am done with handling my matters.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°It¡¯s the Empress Dowager¡¯s imperial decree. You don¡¯t have to handle this matter anymore.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
With the Empress Dowager brought up, Wu Ling would no longer be able to capture anyone.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
That said, He Ying¡¯s gaze hadnded on Su Xi-er with a meaningful look.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Old Maidservant Zhao understood that look and lowered her eyes slightly. Su Xi-er really can¡¯t be kept anymore.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°This subject obeys the Empress Dowager¡¯s imperial decree.¡± Wu Ling bowed deferentially before striding away.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er heaved a sigh of relief. This matter is over for now.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
However, she didn¡¯t know that a man standing in a corner had observed all her expressions.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Pei Qianhao raised the corners of his mouth slightly. This Su Xi-er person is actually interesting.
CHAPTER 10: AN ABNORMAL RELATIONSHIP
CHAPTER 10: AN ABNORMAL RELATIONSHIP
Within the Compassionate Peace Pce, a woman d in an elegant pink dress was lying on the bench. Her features were delicate and pretty, smooth porcin skin ented by a pair of bright eyes underneath her arched willow-leaf shaped eyebrows1. Her right hand waved a small round hand fan2 to and fro lightly.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. ¡°Empress Dowager, Imperial Bodyguard Wu has arrived.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Summon him toe in,¡± a faint voice slipped out from the woman¡¯s lips. She was still waving the round fan in her hand.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Who would have expected that the seemingly innocent woman was already the esteemed Empress Dowager.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°This subordinate pays his respects to the Empress Dowager. May I know for what matter I was called here?¡± Wu Ling bowed and made his greetings. Although he behaved deferentially, it could be heard from his words that he wasn¡¯t the Empress Dowager¡¯s subordinate, and he didn¡¯t need to take orders from her.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Audacious! How dare you speak to the Empress Dowager like this!¡± He Ying red. A bright glint shed across her eyes as she red daggers at Wu Ling.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Xiao He3, go to one side. Imperial Bodyguard Wu, this Empress Dowager naturally called you over because I have something to ask.¡± Pei Yaran stood up from the bench and swayed her round fan as she walked towards Wu Ling.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. ¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, where did you find Prince Hao this morning?¡± She spoke smilingly with an inquiring tone.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°The woods beside the Pce Side Quarters.¡± These few simple words caused Pei Yaran to furrow her brow. She also stopped swaying her fan.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°To think he was in such a good mood and ran there.¡± Pei Yaran chuckled. Her expression stiffened for a split second before returning to normal.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Empress Dowager, if you have any questions, please ask directly. This subordinate still has matters to handle.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Pei Yaran sneered, her voice shrill. ¡°Capturing a woman is called handling matters? From now on, you don¡¯t have to mention this matter again. Creating such amotion just for a woman is really a joke!¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Empress Dowager, this matter was instructed by Prince Hao. If you¡¯re dissatisfied, you can tell Prince Hao.¡± Wu Ling was neither supercilious nor servile and had a stern expression. It was precisely such an appearance that infuriated Pei Yaran.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You!¡± She raised her hand. Her face was full of ire. ¡°Alright, this Empress Dowager will tell Prince Hao. Xiao He, go with this empress dowager to the Beauty Pce.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Empress Dowager!¡± He Ying was anxious. The 72 concubines Prince Hao is raising live in the Beauty Pce. How can the Empress Dowager go to such a ce?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Prince Hao is not in the Beauty Pce.¡± Wu Ling¡¯s words set He Ying¡¯s heart at ease.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Pei Yaran threw the round paper fan heavily onto the ground. ¡°Where is he?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She had been worried as he had been drinking yesterday, immediately ordering people to search for him as soon as he had gone missing. They searched for the entire night but to no avail. Early this morning, she had received news that Prince Hao had fainted in the woods beside the Pce Side Quartersst night, even going as far as to instruct Wu Ling to find the woman he had encountered near the Pce Side Quartersst night.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She had called Wu Ling to ascertain the veracity of this piece of news.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Previously, he had taken a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters to the Beauty Pce. In the past, she had turned a blind eye to the 72 concubines of the Beauty Pce, but she could no longer endure it now!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°When has this prince ever needed you to interfere with my matters?¡± A deep and low male voice could be heard. When she looked in the direction of the voice, there was a man donned in purple robes with snake patterns. His hair was tied up with a blue silk thread, a round fretwork jade pendant4 hanging at his waist.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. As he moved, his imposing manner was to the point that it felt oppressive.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
This aura caused all of Pei Yaran¡¯s temper to dissipate. When He Ying noticed it, she immediately bowed and withdrew.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Wu Ling, withdraw.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°This subordinate obeys.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Only Pei Qianhao and Pei Yaran were remaining in the Compassionate Peace Pce.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Pei Yaran¡¯s fierce bearing immediately vanished, the charming attitude of a little girl emerging on her visage. She raised her right hand to grab Pei Qianhao¡¯s. ¡°Elder Brother, am I or the women in the Beauty Pce more important in your heart?¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Pei Qianhao looked at her and raised his hand to touch her forehead.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Elder Brother¡¡± Pei Yaran seized the opportunity to hug him and rest her head against his chest.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You are my younger sister. How can those womenpare to you?¡± He pushed her away and walked to a table to pour himself a cup of green tea. Pei Yaran bit her lips firmly. Younger sister. It¡¯s younger sister again! I have no blood rtions with him at all! How do I count as a younger sister! What I don¡¯t want to be the most is to be his younger sister. I want to be his woman!
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Hao¡¡± She changed her manner of address and slowly approached him.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Pei Qianhao turned around to look at her and automatically took a step back, increasing the distance between them.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Whether I will pursue the matter regarding the pce maid will depend on my mood. If you¡¯re bored in the Compassionate Peace Pce, get Xiao He to apany you to the Imperial Garden. The Purple Fragrance Flowers transnted from Xiliust year have bloomed.¡± He then put his teacup down and turned around to leave.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Watching his retreating figure, Pei Yaran was unable to speak and clenched her fists tight. Does he actually like me or not? Or does he fear the Three Cardinal Guides and the Five Constant Virtues5?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Empress Dowager, Prince Hao has already left.¡± He Ying felt something clutching her heart. She was very clear about the Empress Dowager¡¯s intentions towards Prince Hao.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Xiao He, I¡¯m only eighteen years old. Why must he do this to me?¡± Tears trickled down endlessly from Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
He Ying bit her lips, feeling sorry for her. ¡°I understand your pain. With how many years you have been together, Prince Hao definitely likes you. But with the current situation, Prince Hao has no choice but to keep you distant. The Beauty Pce is just another ruse for deceiving the public.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The Beauty Pce is used to mislead the public? Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Xiao He, if that¡¯s really the case¡¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Empress Dowager, after eliminating Commandery Prince Xie and the other imperial princes, there will no longer be anyone in the court who dares to say no to the Pei Family. At that time, Prince Hao will marry you.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Xiao He, if he really thinks that¡¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s face was full of joy.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Empress Dowager, this servant has already investigated. The pce maid Prince Hao took with him from the Pce Side Quarters is rted to Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Hm? Rted to Xie Yun? Explicate it specifically.¡± Pei Yaran had a stern expression. Her misery as a woman had vanished, and her aura as an Empress Dowager reappeared.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°That pce maid is He Xiangyu, the one you just disciplined. She had previously offended Commandery Prince Xie, but her good sister Su Xi-er took the me for her. Only after that did He Xiangyu meet Prince Hao and enter the Beauty Pce.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
When He Ying spoke until here, she paused. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie is someone who will seek revenge for even the smallest grievances. How could he have forgiven a person who had really offended him? As for the matter of Su Xi-er taking the me, Commandery Prince Xie didn¡¯t pursue.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Xiao He, instruct the maid in charge of the Pce Side Quarters to dispose of Su Xi-er as quickly as possible. Leave He Xiangyu¡¯s life first.¡± The corners of Pei Yaran¡¯s mouth were raised as her eyes filled with viciousness.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°This servant has already instructed the maid in charge of the Pce Side Quarters. Su Xi-er willpletely vanish very soon.¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You did well! I¡¯ll reward you handsomely!¡±
~~~
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know that the Empress Dowager was already ¡®concerned¡¯ about her. After scrubbing the chamber pots for the entire night yesterday, her body was weak and her only thoughts were those of a good rest.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
However, right after she entered the room, someone pushed the door open from outside. Old Maidservant Zhao entered the room while carrying a white bowl.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er, sit. I personally instructed someone to simmer a bowl of chicken soup for you. Drink it while it¡¯s still hot and nourish your body.¡± Old Maidservant Zhao then ced the white bowl on the table.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er looked at the contents of the white bowl. It was Wood Ear Chicken Soup6. There were three big pieces of chicken meat with some chopped onions sprinkled on it.
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels. One could only eat meat once every month in the Pce Side Quarters, and even then it was stir-fried with vegetable dishes. Isn¡¯t it a little too kind of Old Maidservant Zhao to personally send someone to simmer chicken soup for me?
Free and Original on vrenovels. Please read the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Drink it while it¡¯s still hot.¡± Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s face was wreathed in smiles as she constantly urged Su Xi-er to drink it quickly. https://.vrenovels/novel/consort-of-thousand-faces/ctf-chapter-10#footnote-ref-6ed6
_______________________________________________________________
1. It¡¯s an eyebrow design women draw
CHAPTER 11 (1): HEART-PENETRATING ARROW AGAIN
CHAPTER 11 (1): HEART-PENETRATING ARROW AGAIN
Su Xi-er wore a smile on her face, bringing the bowl of soup to her lips as her gaze discreetly darted towards Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s face. There is definitely something wrong with this bowl of chicken soup. Old Maidservant Zhao usually doesn¡¯t have such an expression.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Look at you. Your body is weak. The pce maids in the Pce Side Quarters must be more robust. Only then can they carry out more manualbour. You can¡¯t disclose the matter of you drinking this bowl of chicken soup. If the other pce maids find out, they will mock me for being unfair.¡± Although Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s tone was calm, her eyes were firmly fixed on Su Xi-er¡¯s slightly opened mouth.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
She had originally nned on leaving a way out for Su Xi-er, enjoying an entertaining show in the process. However, He Ying, the Empress Dowager¡¯s favourite, had mentioned more than once that this person can¡¯t be kept. He Ying¡¯s idea is the Empress Dowager¡¯s idea.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Aw, Su Xi-er, don¡¯t me me. You can only me yourself that beautiful women suffer tragic fates. There are many problems when you are good-looking.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, you¡¯re so nice to me. How can I enjoy this bowl of chicken soup alone? Why don¡¯t you drink a little too?¡± Su Xi-er ced the white bowl in front of Old Maidservant Zhao.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
She had carefully smelled it and recognised the scent of herbs mixed in the chicken soup. The scent wasn¡¯t that of a medicinal chicken soup, but from a special herb that had been added. If I¡¯m not wrong, that herb is Heartbreak Grass1.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
One would fail to notice any effects for up to two days after consuming it. On the third day however, one would suddenly die, and die in a ghastly manner at that.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
When killing someone, it would be better to leave the person with an intact corpse, yet this method causes a person to die in such a painful manner. It looks like the person behind Old Maidservant Zhao is extremely ruthless.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°This was purposely simmered for you to drink. If you don¡¯t drink it, it will signify that you¡¯re not giving me face.¡± Old Maidservant Zhao gave her a dirty look and smacked the table. Her tone had be stern.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Old Maidservant, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll drink it now.¡± A subtle glint flickered across her eyes. There have been countless attempts on her life as Ning Rn in my previous lifetime. I have a way to deal with a mere Heartbreak Grass.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
After watching Su Xi-er raise her head to drink a mouthful of chicken soup, Old Maidservant Zhao became relieved. It¡¯s alright as long as she has drunk it. As long as she takes one mouthful, it is already sufficient to take her life!
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°This servant pays her respects to Imperial Bodyguard Wu. You are here to¡¡± A pce maid¡¯s anxious voice could be heard. Immediately after that, Su Xi-er¡¯s door was pushed open, revealing Wu Ling standing outside with a stern countenance.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er, make a trip with this imperial guard.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
His tone was calm but Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s heart was trembling. Why is Imperial Bodyguard Wu here again? Didn¡¯t Empress Dowager order for this matter to not be investigated anymore?
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
A smiling look flitted across Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. Imperial Bodyguard Wu hase just at the right moment!
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Old Maidservant¡¡± Su Xi-er pretended to be flustered, the white bowl in her hands trembling along with her hands. Then, it dropped onto the floor and the chicken soup spilt all over the floor.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
As Wu Ling looked at the chicken soup on the floor, the look in his eyes involuntarily became profound.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er, what¡¯s wrong with you? Youcked in manners before Imperial Bodyguard Wu. Quickly go out!¡± Old Maidservant Zhao was afraid that Wu Ling would discover something and pushed Su Xi-er out with both of her hands.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Actually, Su Xi-er hadn¡¯t drunk a mouthful of that chicken soup. She had simply made a swallowing motion as her lips had moved close to the chicken soup.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er looked at Wu Ling and appeared to be very unwell, her voice quivering. ¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, this servant suddenly feels that my body doesn¡¯t feelfortable. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel dizzy, and my breathing is unsmooth.¡± At the same time, she pressed her hand at her chest.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Old Maidservant Zhao was panicking. The Heartbreak Grass¡¯s effects won¡¯t set in so quickly! What on earth is going on? If Su Xi-er faints right now, I won¡¯t be able to free myself from responsibility!
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Although the death of a pce maid in the pce is an inconsequential matter, if their investigation reveals that I privately caused someone¡¯s death without an appropriate reason, I will suffer the consequences as well! Furthermore, maybe Su Xi-er is the woman who seduced Prince Haost night!
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Wu Ling nced at Su Xi-er before walking into the room. He crouched down, reached out for the white bowl and brought it before his nose.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Old Maidservant Zhao clenched her hands tightly in nervousness. Prince Hao¡¯s subordinates are all highly skilled. Wu Ling is his personal guard and is even more powerful. He will definitely spot that there¡¯s something amiss with the chicken soup!
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, this chicken soup¡¡±
_______________________________________________________________
1. It¡¯s a poisonous nt that can be found in China.
CHAPTER 11 (2): HEART-PENETRATING ARROW AGAIN
CHAPTER 11 (2): HEART-PENETRATING ARROW AGAIN
Old Maidservant Zhao adjusted her state of mind and changed to an expression of doubt. ¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, is there something wrong with this chicken soup? That¡¯s impossible. I personally simmered it.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Standing outside the door, Su Xi-er seized an opportune moment. ¡°The chicken soup Old Maidservant Zhao personally simmered won¡¯t have any problems. It¡¯s my constitution that is weak. The chicken soup is too nourishing and my body couldn¡¯t bear such a sublime tonic. I should be fine in a while.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
There was clearly an overtone in her words. While no faults could be picked out on the surface, Su Xi-er¡¯s statement was in fact secretly mocking Old Maidservant Zhao.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Wu Ling turned to Old Maidservant Zhao, his tone stern. ¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, I don¡¯t care who you take orders from, but you can¡¯t touch this servant right now. If you have any doubts, feel free to go and ask Prince Hao.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Old Maidservant Zhao was startled. It was the Empress Dowager on one hand and Prince Hao on the other. Intelligent people knew where they should stand. I really can¡¯t touch Su Xi-er now.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er, make a trip with this imperial guard.¡± Wu Ling walked forward.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Within an hour, the matter regarding Su Xi-er being taken away by Wu Ling had spread throughout the Pce Side Quarters. Although Mu Tao was also taken away with her, the attention they paid to Su Xi-er was far greater.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
In a deste pce northwest corner of the imperial pce, Su Xi-er and Mu Tao stayed in separate rooms.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
The wind outside the room grew stronger and howled as it blew at the doors and windows, producing a ttering sound.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
The lighting in the surroundings was very dim. While Su Xi-er looked around and carefully observed her surroundings, she was frightened by a man¡¯s voice which suddenly popped out of nowhere.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Woman,e here.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
The voice was deep and low, overflowing with a terrorising power.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er¡¯s face darkened. She could identify from the voice that he was Prince Hao!
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
However, she knew that she definitely couldn¡¯t let him know that she recognised him.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er deliberately revealed a terrified expression. ¡°Who...who are you?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Pei Qianhao chuckled. ¡°Come here.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
No choice. I must pretend to be a weak and timid pce maid right now.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Hence, she walked towards him while her body trembled.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
However, before she had managed to get very close to him, a long arm suddenly reached out and held her waist.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You...It is improper for men and women to have physical contact.¡± Su Xi-er cursed him a dozen times in her heart but still feigned a scared appearance.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Pei Qianhao lowered his head, his breath spraying the tip of her nose. ¡°You were in the woods beside the Pce Side Quartersst night.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
His tone was with conviction and domineering.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Don¡¯t malign this servant. This servant isn¡¯t the person who offended Prince Hao. Who exactly are you?¡± Su Xi-er restrained herself from trying to push himself away and intentionally made her body tremble instead.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Why don¡¯t you follow this prince to the Beauty Pce?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er intentionally widened her eyes. ¡°You...you are Prince Hao?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Isn¡¯t it great for you to serve this prince together with your good sister?¡± Pei Qianhao chuckled lowly and held her waist tightly.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°This servant didn¡¯t offend you. I don¡¯t want to go to the Beauty Pce and don¡¯t want to see He Xiangyu.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°What a great ¡®I don¡¯t want¡¯.¡± A dangerous glint appeared in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. He was simply sounding her out just now.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
This woman is so afraid, while the woman in the woods was extremely bold.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
These two people are not simr in this aspect.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Prince Hao, there¡¯s the sound of a woman weeping from outside.¡± Su Xi-er purposely changed the topic.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Prince Hao listened carefully. There¡¯s indeed the sound of a woman weeping.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°The Cold Pce is not far away from here. You¡¯ll hear the sound of women weeping in the night.¡± Prince Hao slowly exined and observed Su Xi-er.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
In every nation, the northwest corner of the pce was the most gloomy and sombre ce; the reason for this being that the Cold Pce was always located there.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°The ones shut in there are the imperial consorts of Emperor Shimin. Many imperial consorts die in there without rhyme or reason. At night, there will¡¡± He stopped and looked at her. She had closed her eyes out of fear.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er knew that Emperor Shimin was the previous emperor of Beimin.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
This emperor was skilled in governing the nation, his only weakness being that he believed in the ult. He felt that there was a Youth Preserving Technique, that he could maintain his youth eternally and never age or die.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
The wind was getting increasingly stronger. In the end, it blew the door open. There was no longer the sound of a woman weeping, but rather the sound of Mu Tao¡¯s voice.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°It¡¯s me. I was in the woods beside the Pce Side Quartersst night!¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
She had barely finished her deration when a swift and fierce arrow flew over and directly prated Mu Tao¡¯s heart.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Pei Qianhao knitted his brow and let go of Su Xi-er. He walked out of the room and arrived at the courtyard.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
What on earth happened in the other room? Why did Mu Tao suddenly dash out and im that she was the woman in the woods beside the Pce Side Quartersst night?
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er walked out of the room. When her gazended on Mu Tao¡¯s face, her body involuntarily stiffened as she stared nkly at the arrow wound. The sharp arrow had hit Mu Tao¡¯s heart right on the mark.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Shooting with great precision. Heart-Prating Arrow¡ Various scenes assailed her mind. The boundless sea of zing mes and the Heart-Prating Arrow!
CHAPTER 12 (1): HAND IT OVER
CHAPTER 12 (1): HAND IT OVER
Heart-Prating Arrow. I didn¡¯t think someone besides Yun Ruofeng would know this move. She hadn¡¯t been reborn for long before was reminded of the formidable power and callousness of the Heart-Prating Arrow.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was cold and stern. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you show yourself? It¡¯s just a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters, but she was worthy for you to deploy the Heart-Prating Arrow?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er clenched her fists for a moment before rxing.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
If Mu Tao hadn¡¯t said that sentence, would she still be alive? This implies that this person actually wants to kill the pce maid who was in the woods by the Pce Side Quarters and associated with Prince Hao!
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Mu Tao had be a scapegoat...
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er, are you still alright?¡± When he saw that her forehead was soaked with cold sweat, Pei Qianhao furrowed his brow.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Who killed Mu Tao?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s voice was genuinely shaking at this point. This time, she wasn¡¯t pretending.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er was taken aback. ¡°Mu Tao had died because of that sentence.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er¡¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice suddenly lowered his voice. Then, he continued, ¡°Was the person in the woods you?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°This servant only wants to lead my whole life safe and sound. I won¡¯t think much about other things. Besides, with this figure of mine, this servant would definitely not have been able to attack you.¡± Su Xi-er lowered her head and appeared to be feeling very wronged.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Is that so?¡± Pei Qianhao raised his intonation as he replied, his face full of query.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er gritted her teeth. If I admit it, the person hidden in the dark would kill me with an arrow.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
I still have many things I have yet to aplish. I don¡¯t know how Nanzhao¡¯s imperial pce and Lianchen are right now. I absolutely can¡¯t die!
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant only wants to continue living with my lot in life.¡± She raised her head. The rims of her eyes were brimming with tears as she appeared very pitiful.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
This appearance could tug at the heartstrings of any man.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Someone will send dinner to youter.¡± Pei Qianhao sent her into the room.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
As for the person hidden in the dark, he would naturally take care of it.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er sat down as the doors to the room closed, the deafening silence serving as the only backdrop to her thoughts. Although her intuition told her that she was already in deep trouble, she didn¡¯t even know who was attacking her.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Pausing here, she couldn¡¯t help but be vexed. If I hadn¡¯t walked to the wrong cest night, I wouldn¡¯t have bumped into Prince Hao and I wouldn¡¯t have so many troublesome matters now.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Damned Prince Hao, why did you run into the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters for no reason!
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Kerchak! The door was pushed open and a pce maid carrying dinner walked in. Her eyes were filled with contempt as she mumbled incessantly, ¡°Still needing me to serve a person who is about to die.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er watched the pce maid put her dinner down and deliberately asked, ¡°Who is about to die?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
The pce maid snorted coldly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s you. The other pce maid who came with you had her body disposed of just now. You¡¯ll soon follow. The people who havee here don¡¯t live long.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Could you tell me where this ce is?¡± This pce was very near to the Cold Pce. Although it was currently dpidated, she could tell from the interior design that the previous owner had definitely had a certain amount of status.
CHAPTER 12 (2): HAND IT OVER
CHAPTER 12 (2): HAND IT OVER
¡°After the former Empress was deposed, she lived here. After that¡¡± The pce maid¡¯s voice involuntarily became eerie. ¡°Shemitted suicide by hanging herself from a beam. When the sky darkens, you may even see the former Empress¡¯ ghost.¡± The pce maidughed dryly before she turned around and left.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
The ce where the former Empress, the first wife of Emperor Shimin, stayed after being deposed¡ shutting her in here really is ¡°extremely audacious.¡±¡¯. Perhaps if I phrase it another way, it¡¯s Prince Hao who has tremendous power instead.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
She sorted out her thoughts and wrote two words on the table with her finger ©` ¡®Pei¡¯ and ¡®Xie¡¯.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Currently, Beimin is controlled by both the Pei Family and the Xie Family. The Pei Family¡¯s heads are Prince Hao and the Empress Dowager while Commandery Prince Xie is the Xie Family¡¯s representative.
How many imperial princes are there in Beimin? Don¡¯t tell me that these imperial princes are ignoring the imperial power as it gets robbed?
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyebrows knitted. Her hand slowly knocked against the top of the table.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You¡¯re actually a beauty. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re going to die soon.¡± A deep, low, and eerie voice of a man could suddenly be heard.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er stopped knocking the table as her eyes narrowed. She hadn¡¯t heard a sound, nor did she see the person.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Yourrade has just died, and you¡¯re next soon. Since I find that you¡¯re good-looking, I¡¯ll allow you to choose a method to die.¡± Right after these words were spoken, a man entirely obscured by a ck hat and robes entered the room.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er stood up and replied calmly, ¡°You¡¯ll agree regardless of what dying method I choose? Do you mean what you say?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Of course.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Alright then. I choose to die of old age.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
The man in ck robes was stunned for a moment. Then, he burst intoughter. ¡°You...this woman. Not only are you beautiful, but you¡¯re also interesting. I always mean what I say, but you can¡¯t me me since you didn¡¯t y your cards conventionally and make a proper choice.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
He raised his hand and a sharp firewood splinter was aimed at her heart.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er dodged agilely. ¡°You can perform the Heart-Prating Arrow.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Beauty, you¡¯re indeed experienced and knowledgeable. My arrow technique is even more powerful than Nanzhao¡¯s Yun Ruofeng.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
However, this woman actually evaded it!
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You want to kill me surely because there¡¯s someone instructing you. Who is it? I don¡¯t want to die without being clear of the reason.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
She was saying thispletely for the purpose of stalling for time. I definitely have to keep on living!
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You¡¯re an eyesore. This reason is sufficient.¡± The man then hollered and lunged at her with his hands aiming to wrap around her neck strongly in one move.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er had luckily been able to feel a hairpin in the drawer of the long table, and was about to use her killer weapon when she heard the anguished cries of a man.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
When she looked at him again, she saw that the man¡¯s shoulder was injured, another man donned in white robes standing behind him.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
The man stood in the moonlight with his hair let down. His loosely hanging hair and unruffled mannerbined to give him a noble aura.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Hehe, so it¡¯s you.¡± The voice of the man in ck was deep and low. He nced at Su Xi-er for a moment before immediately disappearing, the depth of his skill unknown
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
As Su Xi-er looked at the man walking towards her, her expression was a little absentminded. His aura is very much like Yun Ruofeng.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
It¡¯s just that this man is less manly than Yun Ruofeng.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Hand it over.¡± The man stood before her and said indifferently.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Hand it over? Puzzlement was written across Su Xi-er¡¯s face.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°The hairpin in your hand.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°This is yours?¡± Right after she posed the question, Su Xi-er realised that she had said something wrong.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
This ce is where the former Empress stayed. Having found this hairpin in the drawer, how can it possibly belong to this person? Is he rted to the former Empress?
CHAPTER 13 (1): NO ONE DARES TO TOUCH YOU
CHAPTER 13 (1): NO ONE DARES TO TOUCH YOU
¡°Thank you.¡± Su Xi-er thanked him as she passed the hairpin to him, taking a step back to size him up carefully.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
His skin was fair to the point that it was a little abnormal. His slender and long eyes tilted upwards slightly. There was no lustre in them at all and they were calm with no ripples of emotion. Who exactly is this person? He suddenly appeared, saved me, then asked me for the hairpin.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Which pce are you from?¡± The man sat down on a chair at the side, his gaze sweeping over the dinner on the table.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°This servant is from the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Why would a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters be here?¡± The man spoke slowly with an air of indifference.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Prince Hao is investigating the matter of a pce maid who had ambushed him in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters. This servant, and another who has already been killed, were brought here as suspects.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Her words caused the man to chuckle. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s how it is. The grand Prince Hao was actually ambushed by a woman. That¡¯s an odd affair.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Do you know who the man in ck just now was?¡± Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. With how he and the man in ck were poised for battle just now, it seemed that they were at least acquaintances from their expressions.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I have never known that there was such a person in the imperial pce.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
The man¡¯s answer caused Su Xi-er to be disappointed. He also doesn¡¯t know who the man in ck was.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You still n to stay here? Are you not afraid of the former Empress¡¯ ghost?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er smiled faintly. Speaking of ghost, my body is already long gone. Isn¡¯t the one dwelling in this body a soul? However, from the looks of this man, he is definitely rted to the former Empress. When she was still Ning Rn, she had heard that Beimin¡¯s former Empress gave birth to one son who was ranked number three among his siblings.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Could it be that the man before me is the former Empress¡¯ sole child? His face is so pale. Is he ill?
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You¡¯re the first one who dares to stare at me like this. Why? Are you not scared?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°You saved me so why should I be scared of you?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Interesting.¡± The man then stood up from the chair and casually walked about in the hall, pausing from time to time to touch the old objects.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
As he walked around, Su Xi-er noticed a pendant suspended from his waist. Three words were written on it. At the top was ¡®Situ¡¯ while at the bottom was ¡®three¡¯. ¡®Situ¡¯ is the surname of Beimin¡¯s imperial n. ¡®Three¡¯ means he is ranked third among his siblings.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
This man is the former Empress¡¯ son!
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
The young Empress Dowager dominates the imperial harem while the Pei Family and the Xie Family control the affairs of the state. Generally speaking, the imperial princes should be banished far away. Why would this man appear in the imperial pce?
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°On the ount that I saved you, take a cloth and wipe the dust here away.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er nodded. The Third Imperial Prince was missing his Mother Empress. She understood that feeling.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er held a cloth in her hand and wiped the dust as she answered, ¡°This servant is called Su Xi-er.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er. Pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters¡¡± He mumbled to himself. Then, he looked at the moon outside the window.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
The night was especially quiet now, with the wind having died down. All there was to provide light was the brightly shining moon.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er, no matter where you are, as long as you are in the imperial pce, you will only have one end ©` death. Are you scared?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
When faced with his sudden question, she became dazed for a split second. Death. Am I scared? I am already someone who has died once. It¡¯s just thatpared to my previous lifetime, I treasure this one even more.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Just now, when you and the man in ck were facing each other, I¡¯m positive that I caught a glint of fierceness in your eyes. However, you have since changed to a gentle and weak appearance,¡± the man continued.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°This servant is naturally scared of death. The reason I was fierce just now is because I recognised I didn¡¯t have long to live. When a person is on the verge of death, they will always be a little different.¡± Su Xi-er lowered her head and slowly justified.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Always be a little different¡¡± His voice trailed off. In the end, his expression became distant, as if he was immersed in his memories.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Third Imperial Prince, this servant has finished wiping.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Situ Li¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why do you know my identity?¡±
CHAPTER 13 (2): NO ONE DARES TO TOUCH YOU
CHAPTER 13 (2): NO ONE DARES TO TOUCH YOU
Su Xi-er pointed at the pendant suspended from his waist. ¡°There are words carved on it.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
This is the pendant Imperial Father gave me. The words on it were personally carved by Imperial Father. Back then, Imperial Father had doted on me greatly, and favoured Mother Empress.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Third Imperial Prince, you have just returned to the imperial pce so Prince Hao specially arranged a banquet to entertain you. Why did you run here?¡± A charming and gentle voice of a woman could be heard.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er recognised the voice as soon as she heard it. This voice...is He Ying! On top of that, Prince Hao had left just now because there is a banquet in the pce.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Empress Dowager¡¯s and Prince Hao¡¯s rtionship had improved. Prince Hao is holding the banquet, but it¡¯s the Empress Dowager¡¯s head pce maid whoes to inform me.¡± Situ¡¯s words were mild, but He Ying¡¯s expression had changed.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°The Empress Dowager and Prince Hao are brother and sister. Their rtionship naturally isn¡¯t something that others canpare to. Third Imperial Prince, you should quickly follow this servant and head there. It won¡¯t be good if Prince Hao gets impatient from waiting.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Situ Li waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. This imperial prince still has something I still haven¡¯t finished handling.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
He then turned around and looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°Return to the Pce Side Quarters now. From now on, nobody will touch you as long as I¡¯m in the imperial pce.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er was bewildered. Why is he helping me?
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Don¡¯t thank me. We¡¯re simply fellow travellers on the same path.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
As Su Xi-er watched his departing figure, she was even more baffled. What did he mean? Why would he and I be fellow travellers on the same path? In what way are we alike?
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er saw him speaking a few words to He Ying. After that, He Ying cast a gaze filled with underlying meaning before the two of them left.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
I can go back to the Pce Side Quarters now? Can the Third Imperial Prince¡¯s powerpare to Prince Hao¡¯s?
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters. The matter has already been investigated clearly. You can go now.¡± The pce maid who previously sent her dinner appeared at the door and informed her loudly.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t think further about the Third Imperial Prince and Prince Hao, instead proceeding out of the room quickly.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
The pce maid walked in front of her and led her all the way back to the Pce Side Quarters.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You didn¡¯t eat the dinner given to you. Are you waiting to return to the Pce Side Quarters to eat your stinky steamed bun?¡± After arriving at the gates of the Pce Side Quarters, the pce maid spoke with disdain as she sent a dirty look towards her.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I have troubled you in sending me back to the Pce Side Quarters. Old Maidservant Zhao likes entertaining people the most. Why don¡¯t you go in with me?¡± Su Xi-er carried a smile in her eyes and spoke in a gentle tone.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Pah! I won¡¯t go. I take orders from Imperial Bodyguard Wu!¡± When this pce maid mentioned Imperial Bodyguard Wu, her face was red with happiness.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
When Su Xi-er saw how the maid was acting, she only felt that thetter was too young and immature. In the imperial pce, the greatest taboo is revealing the identity of one¡¯s own master. It¡¯s evident that this pce maid harbours those kinds of thoughts, not even ounting for the fact that her loud mouth cannot stop talking like a trumpet.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er!¡± A few pce maids happened to pass by while carrying wooden basins. When they saw Su Xi-er standing at the pce entrance, they involuntarily widened their mouths.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
She has returned, but Mu Tao has not. Could it be that the one who ambushed Prince Hao was Mu Tao?
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°A bunch of boorish servant girls.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Everyone heard this sentence and shifted their gaze to the pce maid beside Su Xi-er. Who on earth is this pce maid d in a cyan pce dress? She actually directly berated them. Although we¡¯re servant girls from the Pce Side Quarters, this woman in cyan clothes is also merely a pce maid.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er replied smilingly, ¡°She¡¯s Imperial Bodyguard Wu¡¯s subordinate.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Her indifferent exnation caused a few pce maids to be frightened instead. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that she is...Miss Qing?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er noticed that their expressions were even more deferential than when they met He Xiangyu. This woman isn¡¯t an ordinary pce maid? She also has an appetion like He Ying?
CHAPTER 14 (1): MISS QING
CHAPTER 14 (1): MISS QING
Miss Qing coldly snorted, the look in her eyes bing even more contemptuous. In the end, she swept a nce over Su Xi-er before she turned to leave.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
The few servant girls from the Pce Side Quarters had yet to regain their senses, continuing to stare at Miss Qing¡¯s departing figure in a daze.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Does Miss Qing have a very high status in the pce? How is shepared to Miss He?¡± Su Xi-er looked at the other pce maids.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
A pce maid¡¯s opened her mouth wide to the point it could swallow an egg. ¡°Miss Qing¡¯s status is even higher than Miss He¡¯s. Having followed Prince Hao since she was young, she is the head maidservant in the Prince Hao Residence. ¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er¡¯s brow was knitted. Imperial Bodyguard Wu dispatched such a person to send dinner to me. If I hadn¡¯t left that repose pce, Miss Qing would definitely have ¡®served¡¯ me. Rather than ¡®serve¡¯, ¡®monitor¡¯ might be more appropriate.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Since she¡¯s from the Prince Hao Residence, why doesn¡¯t she stay in the Prince Residence instead of entering the pce?¡± Su Xi-er continued to ask.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I have already said it. Miss Qing has followed Prince Hao since young. Their rtionship is superb! What¡¯s wrong with her entering the pce?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
This is to say, Miss Qing is the Room Concubine Servant1 Prince Hao keeps. However, Prince Hao is the Pei Family¡¯s foster son. Can the Pei Family be so kind as to even let him keep a room concubine servant since he was young?
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Besides, if she is Prince Hao¡¯s room concubine servant, howe she likes Imperial Bodyguard Wu?
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Don¡¯t speak any more to her. Her whole body reeks of bad luck. Let¡¯s not get infected by it.¡± A pce maid reminded. Not long after that, everyone had left.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
It was currently night, with only a few who were aware of her return to the Pce Side Quarters. She needed to ¡®pay her respects¡¯ to Old Maidservant Zhao now and thank her properly for that bowl of chicken soup.
~~~
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
In front of Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s door.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er was just about to knock the door when she heard people speaking inside. From their voices, she could distinguish that one of them was Old Maidservant Zhao, while one of them was He Ying.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
He Ying walks so fast. She took the Third Imperial Prince to the Compassionate Peace Pce and returned to look for Old Maidservant Zhao so quickly. Women with decent strength in their legs usually have martial arts skills, and pretty good ones at that.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Miss Xiao He, why did the Empress Dowager pardon Su Xi-er?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You don¡¯t have to concern yourself about that. However, that isn¡¯t to say that you should leave her alone. Let her experience some hardships and monitor her. Don¡¯t allow her to take even half a step outside the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°It¡¯s just that she has already drunk a mouthful of chicken soup. In one more day, the Heartbreak Grass¡¯s effect will set in.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Oh? Hehe, if that¡¯s the case¡¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t bother to listen any further to their whispers after that. It seems like I can¡¯t be in a rush to look for Old Maidservant Zhao. I had better return to my room to rest first.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Not looking for her, however, didn¡¯t signify that Su Xi-er had let go of the matter just like that. The corners of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth was raised, and a fierce glint flickered across her eyes. She already had a n in mind.
~~~
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
The next day.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Ah, Mu Tao is dead?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. Her body was already disposed ofst night. I reckon that they have already proved that the one who ambushed Prince Hao was Mu Tao!¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I saw Su Xi-er returnst night. I didn¡¯t expect that this matter would end just like that.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er had just opened the door to her room when she heard the pce maids gossiping. Not missing a beat, the eyes of those maids were immediately filled with hostility and contempt once they saw her.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°All of you, get to work! What are you still doing there!¡± Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s bellow caused the crowd to dissipate. However, once she saw Su Xi-er, her expression immediately changed to one of benevolence.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er, good fortune will definitely ensue since you have survived a great a cmity. Did you sleep wellst night? Is your body feeling alright?¡± Old Maidservant Zhao was acting in such a manner for the sake of sounding her out.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
I figure that this person will suddenly die a dayter. The might of the Heartbreak Grass really can¡¯t be belittled.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I feel a little stuffy in my chest and find that I can¡¯t really catch my breath. Is it because the chicken soup yesterday was too nourishing?¡± Su Xi-er intentionally drew the topic of the conversation to the chicken soup.
_______________________________________________________________
1. Tongfang Maidservants are usually maidservants who are of the highest rank among the servant girls. However, their status is not as high as the more recognised concubines so Tongfang Maidservants are also known to have the lowest status among concubines. Their status is quite controversial since it¡¯s hard to say if they are a servant or a concubine since they don¡¯t really have a title but are asked to perform duties in bed.
CHAPTER 14 (2): MISS QING
CHAPTER 14 (2): MISS QING
Old Maidservant Zhaoughed. ¡°It¡¯s probably due to the weather. It has been so humidtely, I reckon there will be a rainstorm soon.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao¡¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s hand grabbed Old Maidservant Zhao, shocking her until she shuddered.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°This servant feels dizzy. Could you support this servant into the room?¡± Su Xi-er revealed an exhausted look. Her chest rose up and down as she panted.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
It can¡¯t be that the Heartbreak Grass has acted up in advance, right? Old Maidservant Zhao was worried that other pce maids seeing her hippocratic face would give rise to panic. Thus, she could only make a concession.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you in.¡± Old Maidservant Zhao nodded in agreement.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
The corners of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth raised slightly before immediately returning to normal.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Once the door was closed, Su Xi-er¡¯s weak statepletely vanished, reced by one of viciousness. Her right hand flung Old Maidservant Zhao onto the floor. It was the first time the old woman had been subjected to such rough treatment that left her reeling in pain.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er, are you courting death?¡± On the floor, Old Maidservant Zhao was massaging her sore wrists whilembasting her loudly.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er crouched down to stare at her and spoke in a deep and low tone. ¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, it¡¯s precisely because I don¡¯t want to die that I''m doing this.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Her eyes were overflowing with ferocity, with the air around her feeling as if it had gone down a few degrees. Old Maidservant Zhao only felt her whole body getting cold.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Is this...still Su Xi-er? Although her behaviour has gotten more daring over the past few days, she still can¡¯t possibly be as audacious like this!
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
While Old Maidservant Zhao was puzzled, an ice-cold hand swiftly locked around her neck, frightening her until she trembled.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su...Xi...er¡¡± Old Maidservant Zhao uttered the three words with much difficulty.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Do you think that I¡¯m still that former Su Xi-er?¡± She put her mouth close to Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s ear and increased the strength in her wrist.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s face was flushed red. She already had no strength to speak, forced to resort to shaking her head.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er chuckled in a low voice. ¡°If you continue to target me, I can definitely kill you!¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
The strength in her wrist tightened once again. Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s legs were iling and her eyes were rolling about. Just as she thought she was about to die, that ice-cold hand left her neck.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Mixing Heartbreak Grass in the chicken soup, that kind of child¡¯s y is useless against me.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s voice was mild but the aura exuding from her every movement was fierce and imposing.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
This is not the aura an ordinary pce maid would have. Old Maidservant Zhao widened her eyes and desperately breathed heavily to catch her breath. Such an immense change can actually happen to a person!
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
For a while, Old Maidservant Zhao recalled the words Mu Tao said in the past. ¡°Su Xi-er has been possessed by something unclean!¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, you are experienced and knowledgeable. The Empress Dowager, Prince Hao and Commandery Prince Xie. Tell me whatever you know about these few people.¡± Su Xi-er then waved her hand in front of Old Maidservant Zhao. Despite her face being wreathed in smiles, Old Maidservant Zhao could only see it as the devil¡¯s countenance. If I don¡¯t spit it out, Su Xi-er will kill me.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°The Empress Dowager is the Pei Family¡¯s Eldest Young Miss. She married thete emperor when she was fifteen and became the Empress Dowager at the age of eighteen. Prince Hao is the Pei Family¡¯s foster son. His rtionship with the Empress Dowager is hazy and unclear at best. Furthermore, rumours have it that Commandery Prince Xie is in love with the Empress Dowager.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Oh? What about Miss Qing?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°She saved Imperial Bodyguard Wu when she was young. Imperial Bodyguard Wu¡¯s rtionship with Prince Hao is very good as well.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
So it¡¯s actually like this. Miss Qing is not the room concubine servant the Pei Family has prepared for Prince Hao.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Alright, you can get up. I expect that you know not to harbour thoughts against me. As for how you n to follow Miss He¡¯s orders to make me suffer hardships, I leave that to you.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s legs trembled. Su Xi-er is already aware of what He Ying had told mest night.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I have under...stood.¡± Old Maidservant Zhao immediately replied. Su Xi-er has be so formidable now. Before I havee up with a countermeasure, I can¡¯tnd a hand on her.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
As she watched Old Maidservant Zhao leave, the look in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes changed again. An astute and experienced person who¡¯s deeply associated with the imperial pce won¡¯t change her mind just because of a few words from me and listen to my arrangements. I must do something to make Old Maidservant Zhao learn her lesson, and improve her memory.
CHAPTER 15 (1): PROTECTED BY HIM
CHAPTER 15 (1): PROTECTED BY HIM
Su Xi-er sat in the room, moving to prop her chin up on her hand before the sharp pain reminded her of the injury on her wrist. She lowered her head to check and noticed that it was already very red. Since she hadn¡¯t been very diligent in applying the medicinal herb after they were forcefully broken, her dislocated wrist was going to take a few more days to recover even though the bones had already returned to their original position.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
She needed to gather some medicinal herbs from the spot beside the well to apply every day.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Before she could move, however, the sound of the door being kicked open came along with the sharp voice of a woman. ¡°Su Xi-er, Old Maidservant Zhao treats you so nicely. She even instructed someone to boil red bean congee1 for you; not to mention all the small side dishes have meat added to them.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
A pce maid mmed the tray she was carrying onto the table.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Itprised a bowl of steaming hot red bean congee and two small side dishes: luffa scrambled eggs2 and stir-fried vegetarian beans3. In the eyes of the pce maids from the Pce Side Quarters, eggs were considered to be under the meat category.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Did you give some benefits to Old Maidservant Zhao? Your breakfast is so sumptuous. Hmph!¡± The pce maid snorted coldly, but that her eyes were filled with a craving for food.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°There are so many dishes. I probably can¡¯t finish all of them. Why don¡¯t the two of us eat together?¡± Su Xi-er took a spoon and passed it to the pce maid.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°How can I do that? These are for you to eat.¡± Although the pce maid rejected her, she couldn¡¯t hide her eyes that darted towards the red bean congee from time to time.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°As pce maids of the Pce Side Quarters, we should naturally take care of one another. Previously, it was due to a misunderstanding that you all drifted apart from me. I also feel lonely at times.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s appeared miserable when she spoke, her face wreathed in loneliness.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
The pce maid snatched the spoon from Su Xi-er. ¡°Alright, alright! I¡¯ll just eat it. Don¡¯t feel lonely. Who asked you to look so pretty? Of course everyone would make things difficult for you!¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Without another word, she proceeded to use the spoon to start wolfing the food down inrge mouthfuls.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er smiled as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I¡¯m Hong Li.¡± By the time she replied, three spoonfuls had already entered her mouth.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°A pretty good name. Hong Li, if Old Maidservant Zhao gives me benefits in the future, I¡¯ll share them with you.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
Hong Li ced her bowl down and stared at Su Xi-er. ¡°Strange. Why is Old Maidservant Zhao suddenly treating you so nicely? I even just heard that she personally simmered chicken soup for you yesterday.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Naturally she is treating me well due to some reasons.¡± Seeing that Hong Li was finished after drinking half a bowl of red bean congee, Su Xi-er picked up her chopsticks to take some vegetables and ced them near her nose to have a sniff.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
There¡¯s no problem with today¡¯s vegetables. I can rest assured and eat them.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°For some reasons?¡± Hong Li contemted for a while, associating it with Mu Tao¡¯s death and Su Xi-er returning safely. She has just returned but Old Maidservant Zhao is already fawning over her in multifarious ways.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er, you have someone backing you up. Who exactly is it?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get the most original and updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Why should I tell you? You are clear about my purpose in informing you so much.¡± Su Xi-er smiled mysteriously, eliciting Hong Li¡¯s suspicions once again.
_______________________________________________________________
1. Another name is Patjuk.
2. The version I found is a little wet but there are dry versions too.
3. I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s in so probably something like this.
CHAPTER 15 (2): PROTECTED BY HIM
CHAPTER 15 (2): PROTECTED BY HIM
Hong Li appears to be young and immature, but those pairs of eyes turn particrly fast. She¡¯s definitely not an ordinary pce maid in the Pce Side Quarters. At the very least, she holds some status in front of Old Maidservant Zhao.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, right?¡± The look in Hong Li¡¯s eyes was full of inquiry, but when she saw Su Xi-er¡¯s calm andposed manner, she reckoned thetter wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°I believe you; but there¡¯s a precondition for me to help you out. If you be sessful in the future, remember to take me out of the Pce Side Quarters.¡± Hong Li was not silly. Although she was only fourteen years old and had yet toe of age, she had already been in the Pce Side Quarters for nine years. She had no intention of staying here forever.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Monitor Old Maidservant Zhao for now. In addition, don¡¯t be intimate with me in front of outsiders.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°I have always been the one arranging her meals and everyday life. I¡¯ll have no problems in monitoring her.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
A smile tugged at the corner of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth. Hong Li has served beside Old Maidservant Zhao for many years, yet the old woman hasn¡¯t given her any benefits. Otherwise, why would she have such a reaction to just seeing the red bean congee and two small side dishes?
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Alright, feel free to eat all the remaining food if you like them.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Hong Li¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re not hungry? You¡¯re giving all of it to me to eat?¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao will deliver again.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She had barely finished speaking when Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s voice sounded.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Su Xi-er, look at what I have brought you.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Hong Li panicked and immediately stood up from the chair.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
When she saw Old Maidservant Zhao carrying a te of roast chicken, bitterness flitted across her eyes. Old witch, Su Xi-er has definitely gotten hold of some dirt on you. You even personally delivered the roast chicken!
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Hong Li, how could you eat the things meant for Su Xi-er? Damned thing, scram!¡± Old Maidservant Zhao chided in a stern voice.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Hong Li pouted. She directly walked out without saying anything.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Su Xi-er chuckled.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°This wasn¡¯t made by me. It was the Third Imperial Prince¡¯s servant who sent it to you. So it turns out that your backer is actually the Third Imperial Prince.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er nced at Old Maidservant Zhao. The astonishment in her eyes doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s fake. This roast chicken was really sent by the Third Imperial Prince. The words he said yesterday shed across her mind.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°As long as I¡¯m in this imperial pce, no one will dare to touch you.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
We have only met once so why is he doing this?
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Among all the imperial princes, Prince Hao only finds the Third Imperial Prince to be worthy of any attention. Su Xi-er, how are you so lucky? The Third Imperial Prince has an ice-cold disposition has him barely speaking to any men, much less women.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°My backer isn¡¯t him.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The Third Imperial Prince is an imperial prince after all. If the Pei Family finds him threatening, Prince Hao and the Empress Dowager would definitely not let him off. She didn¡¯t want to be implicated in the struggle for power.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°It¡¯s not him? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s someone even more powerful?¡± Old Maidservant Zhao didn¡¯t understand Su Xi-er¡¯s real intentions and misunderstood.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Either way, it¡¯s someone you can¡¯t offend,¡± she purposely hinted. After all, she didn¡¯t have a single backer.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Old Maidservant Zhao almost fell onto the floor. The men with the greatest power in Beimin are Prince Hao and Commandery Prince Xie. Her backer is one of them?
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Since He Ying instructed you to make me suffer hardships, you still have to put on an act.¡± Su Xi-er reminded indifferently. As she spoke, the thick noble aura around her pervaded the air.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Old Maidservant Zhao waspletely frightened.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er nodded before heading over to the table. She understood that her physical strength wascking, and that she needed to eat something for nourishment.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Hence, she picked up the chopsticks and began eating.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
She was neither fast nor slow as she ate, keeping an elegant demeanour throughout the process. Old Maidservant Zhao stared nkly. Su Xi-er didn¡¯t eat like this in the past. I had once seen the bearing of a noble when dining, but Su Xi-er¡¯s elegance surpasses even that of a noble!
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao,¡± a woman¡¯s soft call could be heard. Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s body trembled. He Ying is here again. Furthermore, she happened to see me in Su Xi-er¡¯s room.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Miss He.¡± Old Maidservant Zhao immediately stood up with her face full of respect.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°The Empress Dowager bestowed some things to the servant girls in the Pce Side Quarters. Quickly distribute them.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Old Maidservant Zhao was surprised. It¡¯s the first time the Empress Dowager is bestowing things to the Pce Side Quarters.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, go out first. There is something that I need to personally pass to Su Xi-er.¡±
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er remained calm and collected. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s bestowing something to me, but rather that she¡¯s making trouble for me.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Get teasers and the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The room door was tightly shut. He Ying took out a fragrance sachet. ¡°The Empress Dowager instructed the seamstresses in the imperial pce to specially embroider this for you. What I¡¯m curious about though, is that the Third Imperial Prince had just returned to the pce yesterday but he is already so protective towards you. Could it be that the two of you have already known each other previously?¡±
CHAPTER 16 (1): SAFFLOWER
CHAPTER 16 (1): SAFFLOWER
¡°Miss He, this servant doesn¡¯t know the Third Imperial Prince.¡± Su Xi-er disassociated herself from Situ Li. Then, she took the fragrance sachet and ced it near her nose to take a sniff. Although the fragrance sachet smelled nice, its contents were also mixed with safflower1.
Stop reading this anywhere other than vrenovels! Don''t support theft!!
Carrying this fragrance sachet for prolonged periods will cause a woman to be sterile, causing her to have a miscarriage even if she bes pregnant. By giving this to me, the Empress Dowager¡¯s motives are...
She¡¯s afraid that I will be pregnant? How ridiculous. Whose child am I going to be pregnant with?
¡°Is the fragrance sachet pleasant smelling? Since it has been bestowed to you, you have to wear it every day.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and nimbly hung the fragrance sachet at her waist. ¡°Many thanks to the Empress Dowager for bestowing this gift. This servant will wear it every day.¡±
He Ying inwardly snorted, turning around to leave. I¡¯ll instruct Old Maidservant Zhaoter to make sure Su Xi-er keeps that fragrance sachet on her every day.
After He Ying¡¯s figure disappeared, Su Xi-er untied the fragrance sachet from her waist. The Empress Dowager is really thinking too much. However, even if I don¡¯t n to get pregnant, it doesn¡¯t represent that I am willing to lose the ability to get pregnant.
Su Xi-er, recognising that she needed to replenish her strength, proceeded to polish off what was left of the roast chicken. Afterwards, she went out while carrying the fragrance sachet.
She walked to the side of the well. This fragrance sachet came at just the right time. She removed the safflower inside the bag, recing it with medicinal herbs.
¡°Su Xi-er!¡± someone shouted.
She looked in the direction of the sound and realised that it was Hong Li.
¡°You have to be careful. Old Maidservant Zhao isn¡¯t sincerely treating you well. She just promised Miss He to monitor you. There¡¯s definitely more to this fragrance sachet. Otherwise, Miss He wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it repeatedly.¡±
¡°Mhm. Continue to monitor,¡± Su Xi-er acknowledged as she plucked out the medicinal herbs.
¡°Why are you pulling up the wild grass?¡± Hong Li crouched down and observed the grass carefully.
Right at this moment, an old woman¡¯s voice sounded. It was precisely Old Maidservant Zhao.
¡°Hong Li, since when has your rtionship with Su Xi-er been this good?¡±
Right afterwards, Old Maidservant Zhao saw Su Xi-er push Hong Li.
Hong Li understood immediately. She pretended to be extremely antipathetic towards Su Xi-er. ¡°Don¡¯t be too caught up with yourself. With this bewitching appearance of yours, you¡¯ll die sooner orter. Didn¡¯t the Empress Dowager merely bestow something different to you! What are you putting airs on for?¡±
¡°If you have the capability, make the Empress Dowager bestow apletely unique fragrance sachet to you.¡±
Old Maidservant Zhao could hear thecency in Su Xi-er¡¯s tone and couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. The current Su Xi-er is a little stupid!
At this moment, Hong Li went to snatch the fragrance sachet again.
Patter! The fragrance sachet dropped to the ground, causing the flower petals inside to spill everywhere.
There were some fragments of red flower petals on the ground. Old Maidservant Zhao had sharp eyes, and immediately recognised the bits of red petals as safflower.
The Empress Dowager bestowed such a thing to Su Xi-er. Could it be that she suspects her of stealing her man? It can¡¯t be that...
She kept on iming that she has a backer, yet doesn¡¯t rify who it is. If a woman dares to say that, it definitely means that she has offered her body! Clearly, she thinks that whoever it is views her with importance!
Could it be that Su Xi-er has climbed into a puissant man¡¯s bed under my very eyes?
Old Maidservant Zhao was bbergasted by her bold conjecture. In her moment of daze, Su Xi-er had already removed the remaining pieces of safflower and exchanged them with some medicinal herbs in the fragrance sachet.
Hong Li blinked at her and lowered her voice, ¡°Don¡¯t forget who helped you today.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed as she smiled. ¡°My words naturally count. However, you need to let me see your value.¡±
¡°My usefulness is immense.¡± Hong Li replied in a low voice. Finally, she exerted strength in both her hands and pushed Su Xi-er to the ground.
_______________________________________________________________
1. Fun Fact: The Chinese name is literally ¡®Red Flower¡¯.
CHAPTER 16 (2): SAFFLOWER
CHAPTER 16 (2): SAFFLOWER
Then, she ran towards Old Maidservant Zhao. ¡°Su Xi-er doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Old Maidservant, you can¡¯t indulge her anymore!¡±
Old Maidservant Zhao had a terrible headache with how cumbersome matters were. It is the Empress Dowager on one hand, and Su Xi-er who has an unknown backer on the other. I must make a choice. Being indecisive is no longer an option.
After pondering for a moment, the expression in Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s eyes turned ruthless. ¡°Su Xi-er, there were numerous chamber pots sent here this morning. They are in the small woodhouse at the northwest corner of the Pce Side Quarters. Go clean them up!¡±
When Hong Li heard the words ¡®northwest corner¡¯ and ¡®small woodhouse¡¯, her expression changed. Su Xi-er could sense the fear in her eyes.
The chamber pots aren¡¯t piled up there at all. I have never heard any pce maid mention that ce before, and I have also never met any pce maid who has gone there before.
Despite that, the very mention of this ce caused Hong Li to reveal a terrified expression. Could it be that there is some unspeakable secret hidden there?
¡°There¡¯s a woodhouse at the northwest corner of the Pce Side Quarters?¡± Su Xi-er raised her head to look at Old Maidservant Zhao and asked.
Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s expression changed slightly as she flung her sleeves. ¡°Of course there is. You just have to go and scrub all the chamber pots until they be immacte.¡±
¡°In the past, I have always been washing at night. Although the time has now changed to day, I¡¯ll definitely go since they are your instructions, Old Maidservant.¡± Su Xi-er hung the fragrance sachet at her waist before turning around and heading towards the northwest corner.
As Old Maidservant Zhao looked at the fragrance sachet at Su Xi-er¡¯s waist, her expression was a littleplicated. Why is there safflower mixed inside? It¡¯s definitely the Empress Dowager¡¯s intentions for He Ying to send this. Don¡¯t tell me...
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, Su Xi-er can¡¯t tell what¡¯s good for her. A few strikes of the nk is enough. Why is there a need to¡¡± When Hong Li saw the coldness in Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s eyes, she immediately zipped her mouth.
¡°She brought it upon herself.¡± Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s voice was calm, her eyes directed at Hong Li in a warning look.
Hong Li trembled. Could it be that she has already seen through the coborative rtionship between Su Xi-er and me?
If she has seen through it...should I gamble that Su Xi-er will escape this cmity?
¡°Monitor Su Xi-er.¡± Old Maidservant Zhao turned to leave.
Hong Li pursed her lips tightly. I don¡¯t want to get close to that woodhouse at the northwest corner at all. Any pce maid that has a connection to that ce will die.
Since she dispatched me to monitor Su Xi-er, she must have started to be suspicious of me!
Su Xi-er walked all the way in the direction of the northwest corner. The pce maids who saw her thought that she had gone mad for her to be walking towards the northwest corner without rhyme or reason. When they saw that the direction she was walking towards was the abandoned woodhouse, everyone¡¯s eyes involuntarily widened, giving her incredulous, terrified and multifarious looks in their eyes.
Su Xi-er paid no attention to them, instead being ever more curious about what kind of ce the woodhouse was.
How exactly is that ce like? What is hidden there that makes these people so afraid?
The further down the remote path she headed, the more unkempt the foliage became. Some of the nts were already taller than humans.
When she walked even further ahead, she realised that she had already reached the end of the path. Where is the woodhouse?
Could it be that the woodhouse is within the cluster of nts? With such a theory, she walked into the cluster of nts.
An old-fashioned wooden cabin entered her eyes. The sides of the wooden cabin were overgrown with weeds and there were even cobwebs hanging from its doors.
The abandoned woodhouse. Everyone was terrified when they heard of this ce.
Su Xi-er walked towards the wooden cabin, pushing aside the cobwebs and opening the door before she stepped in.
A dusty old-fashioned smell assailed her nostrils. Everything in the woodhouse was covered with dust.
There weren¡¯t many things in there. There was a shelf for cing wooden basins, a set of damaged wooden desk and stools, a rusty oilmp as well as a cupboard in the corner.
From its appearance, it looked like a wooden cabin that had been abandoned for a long time. Apart from that, there was nothing else much that was noteworthy. However, she definitely didn¡¯t believe that this was an ordinary woodhouse. She inspected every nook and cranny, but unfortunately, herprehensive search was doomed to yield nothing besides more dust.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Chapters will be the most updated.
That was until she came to the cupboard in the corner and discovered that there was something below the right corner of the cupboard.
This thing is...
CHAPTER 17 (1): WOVEN SILK FABRIC
CHAPTER 17 (1): WOVEN SILK FABRIC
Su Xi-er furrowed her brow and crouched down to inspect the object more carefully, rather than immediately reaching out her hand to grab onto it.
Read it for free on vrenovels. Check out the most updated chapters on vrenovels.
The cupboard has four corners, but only one has something padded underneath. It looks a little like woven silk fabric.
Her left hand lifted the empty cupboard slightly while her right hand grabbed the item from beneath the corner of the cupboard.
The woven silk fabric had yellowed with the passing of time, its edges frayed until it was deformed.
Su Xi-er brought the fabric with her to the door to take a better look. Only then was she finally able to discern a leaf design embroidered on it, but she could only make out the contours of the leaf.
This woven silk fabric only has a leaf embroidered? It¡¯s not that simple, right?
She scrutinised it even more carefully. There¡¯s a character embroidered on the outline of the leaf!
Her fingers trailed along the lines of the word on the textile. After carefully examining it, she was certain that the character was ¡®Yun¡¯.
Yun? A person¡¯s name? The name is embroidered on the outline of the leaf? What does it represent?
¡°Su Xi-er.¡± Hong Li¡¯s voice sounded. Her voice was particrly soft, barely audible with how much it was quivering.
Hong Li picked up her walking pace, stopping just outside the woodhouse. As she gazed at the shed, she trembled in fear and a look of trepidation was written across her face.
¡°It¡¯s an abandoned woodhouse with only a few old items in it. Do you have to be this scared?¡± Su Xi-er asked as she kept the woven silk fabric into her sleeve.
¡°How could you have forgotten? When the matter urred, it created quite a stir. At the very least, it caused arge sensation in the Pce Side Quarters.¡± Hong Li revealed an astonished expression.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t reply. Despite being reborn in this body, she had only received a limited amount of its memories. Of course she wasn¡¯t aware of whatever affair Hong Li was talking about.
When she saw Su Xi-er¡¯s baffled expression, Hong Li couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and directly blurted it out, ¡°You don¡¯t even remember Liu Ye-er? She was an especially gentle and very good looking pce maid in the Pce Side Quarters who was seven years older than us. If it weren¡¯t for that incident, she would have definitely be the head pce maid in the Pce Side Quarters, seeding Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s position in the future.¡±
¡°Liu Ye-er¡¡± Su Xi-er muttered in a low voice. She thought of the leaf1 sewn on the woven silk fabric.
¡°That¡¯s right, Liu Ye-er. Have you remembered? She wasn¡¯t as lucky as He Xiangyu. When she was sweeping the pce path, she met someone with tremendous power. At that time, no one knew that Liu Ye-er was calcting and kept her thoughts deeply concealed, having been really persistent in forging connections with puissant personages. In the end¡¡±
Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Su Xi-er.
¡°In the end, she offended the person with tremendous power and got punished by Old Maidservant Zhao toe to the woodhouse. Afterwards, she died a tragic death?¡±
Hong Li nodded, then shook her head again. ¡°It was her who proposed that shee to the woodhouse to reflect upon her mistakes as punishment. However, she died just two days after she entered the woodhouse. I don¡¯t know who on earth she had offended.¡±
¡°At the end of the day, a pce maid died in the woodhouse. Is people dying such an umon event in the pce that people are this terrified?¡±
Even if it is the repose pce of thete deposed Empress, nobody was this scared, right?
¡°It wouldn¡¯t be such a big deal if only one person died. No one sweeps the pce path leading to the woodhouse and no one tends to the surrounding grass even when it¡¯s so tall, the reason being that whenever anybody approached this location, the only result would be¡ death.¡± Hong Li¡¯s body trembled as she became afraid once again.
Su Xi-er chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. A person won¡¯t die for no rhyme or reason. How can there be some forbidden death zone?¡±
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao instructed me to watch you. She has definitely started to get suspicious of me and wants me to die together with you.¡± Hong Li pursed her lips tightly, her face clearly showing that she was not resigned to it.
¡°You and I are in the same boat. If you want to continue living, you must listen to me.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s words were mild. She didn¡¯t think anything of the rumours of guaranteed death in the forbidden death zone.
Right now, she was sure that the woven silk fabric belonged to Liu Ye-er. As for the ¡®Yun¡¯ character, is it the person who Liu Ye-er offended?
A person with tremendous power in Beimin and has a ¡®Yun¡¯ in the name...
_______________________________________________________________
1. The ¡®ye¡¯ in Liu Ye-er¡¯s name means ¡®leaf¡¯
CHAPTER 17 (2): WOVEN SILK FABRIC
CHAPTER 17 (2): WOVEN SILK FABRIC
It¡¯s...Commandery Prince Xie, Xie Yun?
However, He Xiangyu had also offended Xie Yun. Not only was she not punished, but she was even taken into the Beauty Pce by Prince Hao by a freakbination of factors.
If Xie Yun is really someone hard to deal with, Xie Yun, he would have definitely dealt with He Xiangyu and the original Su Xi-er.
But he didn¡¯t. What exactly is going on with everything?
Su Xi-er knitted her eyebrows. Pei Qianhao¡¯s face shed across her mind. He was so egotistical and arrogant, thinking nothing of anyone else. In his eyes, your struggle is simply the desperate retaliation of a cornered beast.
Standing at one side, Hong Li didn¡¯t notice any terror in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. Feeling curious, she directly asked, ¡°What exactly changed you? It has been so many years, but you have always been timid and afraid of getting into trouble. How can a person¡¯s change be this huge?¡±
¡°They say curiosity killed the cat. It¡¯s not good to be so curious.¡± Su Xi-er rxed her brow and walked into the woodhouse.
Hong Li stayed outside and didn¡¯t dare to enter.
After Su Xi-er entered the room, she untied the fragrance sachet from her waist and took out a little of the medicinal herb; squeezing out a bit of liquid from it and dripping it onto her left wrist.
Before she recovered, her left hand would be unable to carry heavy items. This is all thanks to Pei Qianhao.
The wind outside gradually became stronger as the sun gradually set in the west. The two had stayed in the woodhouse for a very long time.
¡°No one is sending the meals. I¡¯m famished; I¡¯ll go and have my meal first. If there are leftovers, I will bring a little for you.¡± Hong Li turned around and quickly left, not daring to stay any longer as the sun was almost setting and the area was slowly getting darker.
Su Xi-er sat on a wooden stool that she had wiped clean.
Although this was originally a woodhouse, it had been abandoned for so long that even the vestiges of firewood couldn¡¯t be seen.
The sunset clouds rose, dying the sky red.
This scene...Rancour gradually emerged in Su Xi-er eyes. Torches. The red light illuminating the whole sky.
Has Yun Ruofeng already married Ning Anlian now? Is the child in Ning Anlian¡¯s womb growingrger day by day?
To think that she had been nning on marrying him and giving birth to his children after the situation in Nanzhao had stabilized. Of course, the events that transpired subsequently had thoroughly destroyed that illusion, corroborating that her thoughts were too ridiculous.
A person can pretend so well and shroud my eyes.
Even as the sunset clouds dissipated and nightfall arrived, Su Xi-er¡¯s hands remained tightly clenched.
In the end, she raised her hand and struck the wooden table heavily. Only after she felt the throbbing pain from her left wrist did she snap out of her stupor.
She raised her right hand and was about to massage her left wrist when her gazended on the edge of the wooden table.
Hm? There are letters carved on the wooden table. Although she couldn¡¯t immediately tell what they were, her left hand could feel the scratch marks.
Su Xi-er immediately used her sleeve to wipe the dust on the table. The words also gradually became clearer.
Ye-er.
There were two more words behind but she couldn¡¯t see them clearly. When she lowered her head for a closer look, a slight rustling sound suddenly came from outside.
There¡¯s someone outside! Su Xi-er immediately stood up and walked towards the door.
She had only made a few steps when she saw a person suddenly dash in her direction and hastily lock the door of the room.
ng! The lock fell.
Who exactly locked up the door?
¡°Anyone whoes here has to die!¡± The deep and low voice of a woman came from outside. Immediately after that, the sound of items being moved could be heard.
There was only one door and no windows in this shack.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed as she looked in the direction of the door. If I want to get out from here, I can only kick the door open.
Right at this moment, a wisp of smokefrom burning firewood wafted into her nose.
The woman outside is setting a fire. She wants to burn me to death!
The smell of the smoke wasn¡¯t thick, which meant that the intensity of the fire was still insignificant. Su Xi-er remained calm and tried to pry for more information instead of being in a hurry to escape, ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t want to die without knowing the reason.¡±
¡°You know something you shouldn¡¯t know. Besides, there are many people who want you dead!¡± The woman burst intoughter as she answered.
Su Xi-er was certain that this woman wasn¡¯t sent by Old Maidservant Zhao. If it¡¯s Old Maidservant Zhao instructing her, she would definitely secretly set the fire and not be so savage.
¡°There are many people who want me dead, but I want to do the opposite and live in an unrestrained way!¡± Su Xi-er chuckled. She narrowed her eyes and raised her leg. At full speed, she spun and kicked the door.
Her actions were swift and efficient, her pose as she kicked the door extremely elegant.
Bang! The door instantly fell from the impact of the kick.
At the same time, she also saw the real appearance of the woman setting the fire.
CHAPTER 18 (1): TELLING YOU NOT TO FORGE CONNECTIONS WITH PUISSANT PERSONAGES
CHAPTER 18 (1): TELLING YOU NOT TO FORGE CONNECTIONS WITH PUISSANT PERSONAGES
The woman¡¯s unkempt hair swept over her dirt-covered face, her dress in a simr state of disrepair. Upon catching sight of Su Xi-er, she froze in surprise for a moment before raising her hand and shouting loudly, ¡°You...you!¡±
Free and Original on vrenovels. Read thetest chapters on vrenovels.
Su Xi-er kicked the burning firewood away with one swift motion, causing it to roll a few times before the sparks were gradually extinguished.
¡°You came to set fire to the shed with such low skills?¡±
The woman could hear the contempt in Su Xi-er¡¯s words and widened her eyes. ¡°Everyone whoes here has to die, especially women who are beautiful! You won¡¯t be able to escape, won¡¯t be able to escape¡¡±
As if the woman had gone deranged, her eyes carried a distracted expression, and her body prostrated on the ground while her fingers dug into the ground continuously. Her appearance was that of a madwoman.
Su Xi-er knew that her original n of interrogating the woman was impossible with thetter¡¯s current state. Let alone questioning her, even holding a normal conversation with her would be impossible.
Suddenly, some hasty footsteps could be heard ahead. She looked in the direction of the sound and saw that it was Old Maidservant Zhao who was visibly flustered.
When she saw the insane woman, her expression immediately rxed as she heaved a long sigh of relief.
¡°Quickly go back! You actually secretly slipped out! Do you not want your life anymore?¡± Old Maidservant Zhao chided in a stern voice.
The madwoman trembled and revealed a fearful expression. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. That ce is so dark.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t want to go back but stay in this woodhouse instead?¡± Old Maidservant Zhao walked towards the madwoman. She grabbed her ear and pulled her forward.
Su Xi-er was perplexed. Generally speaking, Old Maidservant Zhao should find such a sordid woman distasteful. Why did she personally use her hand to grab her ear? Furthermore, Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t quite right when she first found the woman either.
When she saw that Old Maidservant Zhao was about to leave, Su Xi-er immediately called out, ¡°The madwoman plotted to harm me, yet you are leaving without giving me an exnation?¡±
Her voice was no longer weak, instead carrying a dignified tone to it.
Old Maidservant Zhao immediately stopped in her tracks, remembering the scene where she was ruthlessly flung onto the floor in Su Xi-er¡¯s room.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, did you not understand me? Exactly whose side are you on right now?¡± Su Xi-er walked over step by step, her eyes as dazzling as the starlight.
¡°Miss He told me to give you hardships. That¡¯s why I shut you in the woodhouse.¡±
Su Xi-er chuckled. ¡°Is that so? Are you not going to exin about this woman who suddenly appeared?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not a madwoman...I¡¯m not!¡± The woman suddenly shrieked loudly. She pulled all her dishevelled hair behind her head and continuously touched her face.
Old Maidservant Zhao immediately hit her head. ¡°Cover your face with your hair. If you run out in the future again, I¡¯ll directly beat you to death!¡±
With the aid of the moonlight, Su Xi-er saw the madwoman¡¯s face.
Although her face was very dirty, Su Xi-er could tell that as long as she cleaned herself and dressed up, the woman would be a clever beauty.
The only beauty rted to the woodhouse is Liu Ye-er.
Don¡¯t tell me that this madwoman is Liu Ye-er? But isn¡¯t Liu Ye-er already dead?
¡°Liu Ye-er?¡± Although it was a question, Su Xi-er purposely manipted her tone to one of conviction so that it sounded more like a statement.
Right afterwards, she observed the expression in Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s eyes.
Panic flickered in the recesses of Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s eyes before they quickly returned to normal. ¡°Liu Ye-er is already long dead. Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t look at Old Maidservant Zhao. Her gazended on the madwoman, trying to sound her out by calling her name, ¡°Liu Ye-er.¡±
A person¡¯s name is a searing brand. Even if one goes mad, they would definitely have a reaction to their name.
As expected, the madwoman immediately raised her head with a trembling body.
Old Maidservant Zhao noticed that things felt wrong and immediately dragged the madwoman. ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t stay here.¡±
¡°Liu Ye-er, do you know Xie Yun?¡± Su Xi-er asked again.
CHAPTER 18 (2): TELLING YOU NOT TO FORGE CONNECTIONS WITH PUISSANT PERSONAGES
CHAPTER 18 (2): TELLING YOU NOT TO FORGE CONNECTIONS WITH PUISSANT PERSONAGES
Old Maidservant Zhao gnashed her teeth in hatred. She regretted telling Su Xi-er to go to the woodhouse at the northwest corner. She had originally wanted to frighten her a little while she checked how things were going on He Ying¡¯s side. If the Empress Dowager was adamant about killing Su Xi-er, she would join hands with He Ying and kill Su Xi-er in the woodhouse.
That way, Su Xi-er would no longer be able to threaten her.
However, I didn¡¯t expect that Liu Ye-er would run out.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie is naturally in the Commandery Prince Residence. You know him?¡± Su Xi-er spoke with a gentle tone and a smile on her face.
¡°I...I want to meet him so much. He doesn¡¯t even know that I...¡±
Liu Ye-er hadn¡¯t finished speaking before Old Maidservant Zhao knocked her head fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. We¡¯re leaving!¡±
She didn¡¯t allow Liu Ye-er the chance to speak anymore, proceeding to drag her away forcefully.
This time, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t speak again but looked at their departing figures.
Why does Old Maidservant Zhao treat Liu Ye-er so differently? Her attitude ispletely like a mother protecting her child. Is it possible that...
Su Xi-erughed. If that¡¯s really true, Liu Ye-er offended Xie Yun, and is also rted to Old Maidservant Zhao. Wouldn¡¯t Xie Yun want to find trouble for Old Maidservant Zhao?
¡°You¡¯re unexpectedly not scared at all bying here.¡± The clear and mellow voice of a man suddenly sounded. It was not far away from behind Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er¡¯s brow was knitted. Based on the voice, it¡¯s the Third Imperial Prince.
Is he idle with nothing to do? He even came to the woodhouse at the northwest corner of the Pce Side Quarters.
¡°This servant pays her respect to the Third Imperial Prince.¡± Su Xi-er bent her knees and bowed, disying respect and courtesy.
¡°When I speak to you, I have never addressed myself as, ¡®this imperial prince¡¯. You can also dispense with the formalities.¡± Situ Li was still donned in white clothes and he was carefully sizing Su Xi-er up.
¡°Third Imperial Prince, why did youe here?¡±
Situ Li¡¯s expression was chilly but he joked, ¡°If I say that I came specifically to see you, would you believe me?¡±
¡°This servant naturally wouldn¡¯t believe that.¡±
¡°Are you so sure about that?¡± Situ Li raised his hand, almost touching her face.
Su Xi-er took a step back. ¡°Do you know why Old Maidservant Zhao told me toe to this woodhouse?¡±
¡°She¡¯s telling you not to forge connections with puissant patronages.¡± Situ Li¡¯s clear and cold voice escaped from his lips.
It looks like he is aware of the matter regarding Liu Ye-er. However, He Ying previously mentioned that the Third Imperial Prince had just returned to the imperial pce recently.
He¡¯s far away in the county city, yet is so clear about matters of the imperial pce. Is it because it involves Commandery Prince Xie?¡±
¡°Su Xi-er, women who are beautiful and intelligent don¡¯t live long in the imperial pce.¡± Situ Li ced his hand down and softly muttered.
¡°This servant is stupid and doesn¡¯t understand what you mean, Third Imperial Prince.¡±
¡°Pretending to be foolish.¡± Situ Li actuallyughed before turning around and heading towards the woodhouse.
Strange. For what purpose did the Third Imperial Princee to the abandoned woodhouse in the Pce Side Quarters?
Su Xi-er was puzzled and followed him in.
She saw him sweep his eyes over the old items before going to rummage through the cupboard as if he was searching for something.
Finally, he came to the wooden table and looked at the words on it.
¡°Ye-er,¡± he read in a low voice.
¡®Ye-er¡¯ was the name carved on the wooden table. Su Xi-er immediately continued, ¡°This ¡®Ye-er¡¯ is referring to Liu Ye-er, the pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters. Third Imperial Prince, you are curious about her?¡±
¡°She¡¯s a mere pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters with no special traits at all. She¡¯s not worthy for me to be curious.¡±
¡°Then what did youe here for tonight, Third Imperial Prince?¡±
Situ Li raised his head to look at her. ¡°I came to see you but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡±
¡°This servant is also a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters with no special traits. Third Imperial Prince, you shouldn¡¯t be curious.¡±
She felt that there was an overtone in the Third Imperial Prince¡¯s words, but she was unable to discern it at this point and guess his reason for doing this.
¡°Your words just now are already enough to prove that you stand out from the rest.¡±
CHAPTER 19 (1): WHO SET YOUR BONE FOR YOU
CHAPTER 19 (1): WHO SET YOUR BONE FOR YOU
Situ Li nced at her before he shifted his gaze to the wooden table, his finger slowly tracing thest two words.
¡°Third Imperial Prince, did you see the woman who set fire to the shed just now?¡± Su Xi-er asked. When did he arrive? Was it before or after I kicked the door?
¡°It appeared to be extremely easy for you when you kicked the door open. Your skills are pretty good. Have you trained before?¡± Situ Li could tell what she was hinting at, unreservedly stating that he had arrived right when she kicked the door.
Su Xi-er could only spin a lie. ¡°This servant carries out heavy manualbour for work, so my strength is simply better than the typical pce maid. With how panicked I was at the woman setting fire to the shack, I used my maximum strength to kick the door.¡±
¡°I suppose that is a reasonable exnation.¡± Situ Li didn¡¯t take this matter too seriously. Ever since I saw her for the first time, I knew that she wasn¡¯t a simple person. As for what makes her special, it remains to be seen.
¡°There are still two more characters carved on the table.¡± Situ Li¡¯s brows were creased as his hand slowly slid along the outline of the words.
However, the damage to the table was too severe that it made those two words unreadable.
Su Xi-er¡¯s gazended on the wooden table as her eyes traced the contours of the characters.
Although she couldn¡¯t read them either, she had a good idea as to what they might be thanks to the silk fabric she had discovered earlier.
These two words are ¡®Xie Yun¡¯.
The rtionship between Liu Ye-er and Commandery Prince Xie is definitely not simple. It¡¯s already beyond themon connection formed with a puissant personage.
At this moment, the corner of Situ Li¡¯s mouth suddenly raised upwards and he lifted his hand from the wooden table. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s what it is.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him. It seems like he has also found out what those two letters are.
But, how did he only figure it out now? Based on his identity, he should definitely be aware of the rtionship between Liu Ye-er and Commandery Prince Xie.
¡°It doesn¡¯t look like his style. Otherwise, why would she be able to live until now?¡± Situ Li muttered lowly. Then, he looked at Su Xi-er.
The ¡®he¡¯ and the ¡®she¡¯[1] Situ Li mentioned didn¡¯t clearly point to anyone, but Su Xi-er could faintly surmise that he was referring to Commandery Prince Xie and Liu Ye-er.
¡°Cruelly bullied by people again?¡± He pulled Su Xi-er to his side.
With Situ Li pulling on her still injured left hand, Su Xi-er had to bite her lips to prevent herself from making a sound.
Situ Li noticed the subtle changes in her countenance and immediately looked at her left hand. Then, he rapidly grabbed it and caressed her wrist slowly.
He¡¯s stroking it so seriously. The expression in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes changed and she quickly retracted her hand.
¡°Who set your bone for you?¡± Situ Li gave her a probing look, his eyes deep.
The moonlight streamed past the door of the room and shone on his face, painting it a sickly ashen white. Coupled with his current expression, there was an eerie feel to it.
¡°Or perhaps I should ask you why the bones in your wrist were disced? Because of scrubbing the chamber pots?¡± Situ Li took one step forward, causing the distance between them to be extremely close.
Su Xi-er was very averse to having a man being so close to her, causing her to take a step back. ¡°I simply sprained it by ident. It went out of alignment and I set them back properly.¡±
Her words resulted in Situ Li chuckling. ¡°That¡¯s fortunate. Here, use these medicinal herbs to apply to the injury three times a day; otherwise, there¡¯ll be plenty of pain waiting for you.¡± He then sized her up from top to bottom, causing Su Xi-er to feel very ufortable.
¡°This figure of yours is too skinny. Eat more to nourish yourself. If something were to happen in the future and you have to suffer a beating from the nk, you wouldn¡¯t even survive ten strikes.¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. ¡°Third Imperial Prince, based on what you said, the reason for taking care of my body is to suffer a beating from the nks?¡±
¡°Is the number of injuries you have received small? Your arms are filled with welts, right?¡±
I didn¡¯t reveal my arms in front of outsiders, so how did he know that my arms are covered with welts?
1. ¡®He¡¯ and ¡®she¡¯ sound the same when spoken in Mandarin.
CHAPTER 19 (2): WHO SET YOUR BONE FOR YOU
CHAPTER 19 (2): WHO SET YOUR BONE FOR YOU
¡°No matter which girl, regardless of whether she is proud and noble or petty and lowly, would care about her appearance. Her face, arms, waist, and her whole body from top to bottom,¡± Situ Li slowly said while looking at her.
¡°This servant¡¯s arms are indeed full of welts. In order to not suffer from whipping again, this servant requests that you leave as soon as possible, Third Imperial Prince.¡±
To put it frankly, she was chasing Situ Li away. Su Xi-er didn¡¯t want to stay with him any longer.
His reply was full of profound meaning, the expression in his eyes vaguely sounding her out.
¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you. Not only am I not leaving, but I¡¯m also going to rest here.¡± Right afterwards, Situ Li sat on the wooden stool and took out a pearl hairpin from his sleeve.
Su Xi-er recognised this pearl hairpin. It¡¯s the deposed Empress¡¯ jewellery.
Su Xi-er was tactful enough to know that Situ Li was reminiscing about the owner of the hairpin and that she mustn¡¯t disrupt him. As a result, she wiped off a stool and prepared to move it to the corner of the room.
Before she could do so, however, Situ Li raised his hand to stop her. ¡°Sit here.¡±
Su Xi-er nced at him and noticed that his expression was calm. There were neither ripples nor waves of emotions in his eyes as his gaze remained on the pearl hairpin.
¡°I searched about in the repose pce. Other than this pearl hairpin, there was no other jewellery,¡± Situ Li slowly recounted, his right hand beginning to stroke the pearl hairpin.
Su Xi-er understood. The repose pce he mentioned is the ce the deposed Empress stayed.
Since only a pearl hairpin was left behind, it must indicate that the deposed Empress was the most reluctant to part with this object.
¡°Su Xi-er, sleep if you¡¯re tired. Since I¡¯m here, incidents like someone setting the shed on fire won¡¯t ur.¡± Situ Li¡¯s attention didn¡¯t deviate from the pearl hairpin even as he addressed her.
I have just met him, yet he treats me like this? No one treats someone well for no reason. What exactly does he want to do?
Su Xi-er observed him secretly and realised that he was already immersed in his thoughts.
He had mentioned that they were fellow travellers on the same path. Are our circumstances very simr?
I¡¯m a servant girl from the Pce Side Quarters while no matter how incapable he is, he is still an imperial prince. How can our circumstances be the same?
Su Xi-er pursed her lips. Despite being in Beimin¡¯s imperial pce, she didn¡¯t understand the people here.
With herck of understanding of the situation, it felt as if she was walking in the dark where she could only blindly grope around and personally explore by relying on her own hands.
She needed to be extra cautious and not lower her guard. I definitely won¡¯t bear the pain from my previous lifetime again.
I will repay that pain hundreds upon thousands of times. When this thought crossed her mind, the expression in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes changed.
In the end, she brushed away the dust on the wooden table, ced her right hand down, set her head upon it as a pillow, and closed her eyes.
Situ Li shifted his gaze and looked from her face down to her cheeks, then finally her left wrist.
This type of injury is definitely not the result of spraining it on her own, but someone forcefully breaking and injuring her.
Don¡¯t tell me that the person who ambushed Prince Hao was her? Prince Hao sprained her wrist?
This woman is really bold to have plucked hair from the tiger¡¯s head. What¡¯s even more interesting is that Prince Hao doesn¡¯t know who it was.
Currently, there¡¯s a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters who admitted that she attacked Prince Hao. However, after she dered that, she died, leaving no testimony.
There was a sudden development in the situation. The person who attacked Prince Hao is like a riddle, making people curious yet afraid.
Situ Li¡¯s gaze moved back and forth on Su Xi-er emotionlessly. After confirming that she was asleep, he took out a white porcin bottle from his sleeve and poured out some green powder.
This is a high-quality medicine for sprains. One will recover after applying it for three days.
He poured some of the powder on her wrist. After smearing it evenly, he kept the white porcin bottle back into his sleeve.
It was unclear how much time had passed when Situ Li stood up and walked out from the woodhouse.
Outside the shed, a man d in ck clothes bowed deferentially. ¡°Your Highness.¡±
¡°Watch her,¡± Situ Li ordered him expressionlessly before leaving.
The man in ck looked at the woodhouse with aplicated expression.
CHAPTER 20 (1): DON’T THINK OF SEDUCING HIM
CHAPTER 20 (1): DON''T THINK OF SEDUCING HIM
As Old Maidservant Zhao had already begun to suspect her, Su Xi-er was her only hope.
¡°Wake up. Quickly eat these two steamed buns. There were no leftovers yesterday, so I didn¡¯t send you dinner.¡± Hong Li spoke loudly. When she saw that Su Xi-er was still asleep, she tried to shake her to wake her up.
Before her hand had touched Su Xi-er¡¯s arm, Su Xi-er opened her eyes. Her eyes were bursting forth with frost-like coldness, shocking Hong Li to the point that she almost dropped the two steamed buns.
Finally, Hong Li spoke in a quivering voice, ¡°You...were you too tiredst night? I called so loudly, but you still didn¡¯t wake up.¡±
Su Xi-er stood up. ¡°I was already awake before you came in.¡±
Then, she scanned her surroundings. Situ Li has already left.
She had worn herself out during this period. When she had rested her head on the wooden tablest night, she had fallen asleep very quickly, and have even felt safe while doing so.
Hong Li passed the steamed buns to her. ¡°You should eat these two steamed buns. They¡¯re hot.¡±
Su Xi-er took the steamed buns and smiled at Hong Li.
When Su Xi-er lowered her head, however, she noticed that, in addition to ayer of green powder on her wrist, the bruising had already gone down by a lot.
This isn¡¯t my medicinal herb extract. Was it Situ Li who applied it for me?
Hong Li was stunned upon seeing her smiling face. So Su Xi-er actually looks so nice when she smiles. Everyone in the Pce Side Quarters hates her; but after getting to know her, she doesn¡¯t seem as bad as the rumours would suggest.
Those people who said that she looks like a source of cmity are obviously not people who know their ce.
Heaven has bestowed an extremely beautiful mien to Su Xi-er, a double-edged sword to be sure.
¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Su Xi-er nced at Hong Li and asked unhurriedly.
¡°You look very beautiful; especially when you smile. Your eyes seem to be able to speak and attract everyone¡¯s gaze to you.¡± Hong Li spoke from the heart, her eyes filled with sincerity.
¡°Your current appearance attracts people very much,¡± Su Xi-er responded indifferently.
When one¡¯s eyes are sincere, they will attract people. At the very least, there is nothing else mixed in her eyes.
¡°Why would I attract people...¡± Hong Li was feeling a little embarrassed since it was the first time she had been praised by someone.
¡°Is there any news about Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s movements?¡± Su Xi-er changed from a gentle smiling expression to a cold expression, adjusting her tone ordingly to a solemn one.
Hong Li also became earnest. ¡°Something seemed to have happenedst night. Old Maidservant Zhao was in a hurry, but I don¡¯t know where she went. All the pce maids in the Pce Side Quarters were required to stay in their rooms.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded slightly. It must be because Liu Ye-er ran out and scared Old Maidservant Zhao terribly.
What on earth is the rtionship between these two? Why does Liu Ye-er cause Old Maidservant Zhao to be so nervous?
I¡¯m not sure what she came for, but Miss Qing hade around this morning and looked around all the pce maids¡¯ rooms in the Pce Side Quarters. Was she looking for you?¡± Hong Li surmised cautiously. Among the pce maids in the Pce Side Quarters, the only person Miss Qing knows is Su Xi-er.
¡°She probably was.¡± Although this was what Su Xi-er replied, she was already certain in her heart that Miss Qing hade to look for her.
This pce maid called Miss Qing wears her heart on her sleeve. She speaks in an unruly manner, but isn¡¯t scheming.
Su Xi-er continued to eat her steamed buns unhurriedly. After she was done eating, she remained seated on the wooden stool and appeared to be at ease.
She was waiting; waiting for Old Maidservant Zhao to look for her personally.
CHAPTER 20 (2): DON’T THINK OF SEDUCING HIM
CHAPTER 20 (2): DON''T THINK OF SEDUCING HIM
Approximately an hourter, Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s tall and thin figure finally appeared, a ghastly expression on her face.
Old Maidservant Zhao was feeling veryplicated. Last night, Liu Ye-er ran out and was discovered by Su Xi-er.
If by any chance Su Xi-er uses this matter to ckmail me, it would be grim.
As for Liu Ye-er...there¡¯s no choice. I can only think of ways to protect her.
I have kept her well hidden away for so many years. Even the pce maids who knew that Liu Ye-er was alive have all died.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, yourplexion doesn¡¯t look too good. Do you want to ask the Imperial Physician Institute to write a prescription for you?¡± Su Xi-er dusted her clothes and stood up, her face wreathed in smiles.
¡°It¡¯s not easy to get medicine from the Imperial Physician Institute. Every old maidservant is restricted to a set portion of medicinal herbs. You on the other hand, not only is there the smell of chamber pots on you, there is also the smell of medicinal herbs. Don¡¯t tell me that you left the Pce Side Quarters behind my back and went to steal medicinal herbs?¡± Old Maidservant Zhao was ncing at her wrist.
¡°Is it very strange? I have told you previously that I have a backer. Do you wish to know who gave this medicinal powder to me?¡± Su Xi-er raised her eyebrows and showed a resplendent smile.
Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s expression changed. Someone who could grind the medicinal herbs into powder... and so finely at that, is definitely of a noble background.
How should I deal with Su Xi-er?
It would be wonderful if Liu Ye-er had sessfully burned Su Xi-er to deathst night. This thought suddenly jumped into Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s mind.
As Hong Li watched the scene unfold from one side, she was trembling in fear. Su Xi-er doesn¡¯t think anything of Old Maidservant Zhao at all. Her aura totally oppresses Old Maidservant Zhao.
¡°Su Xi-er, I have belittled your capabilities. It¡¯s just that...¡± Old Maidservant Zhao suddenly moved close to her and spoke in a threatening tone, ¡°You must forget all about the matterst night. Otherwise, I will help He Ying give you a hard time until you die.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled slightly and didn¡¯t answer. Old Maidservant Zhao has already leaned towards He Ying. There¡¯s no point even if I keep her.
It looks like the Pce Side Quarters is going to have a change in the old-maidservant-in-charge.
Just as the two were all set for a showdown, a woman¡¯s loud and clear voice sounded. ¡°Well well, Old Maidservant Zhao. You hid Su Xi-er here and caused me to search for half a day!¡±
When they looked in the direction of the sound, they saw that the person who hade was Miss Qing.
Old Maidservant Zhao immediately kept the strict look in her eyes. I can¡¯t offend Miss Qing. As Prince Hao¡¯s person, her status is even higher than Miss He¡¯s.
¡°Miss Qing, Su Xi-ermitted a crime yesterday. This old servant was disciplining her a little.¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough! You don¡¯t even take my words seriously. Are you tired of living? Withdraw!¡± Miss Qing didn¡¯t care that it was the death zone of the Pce Side Quarters and directly entered the shed.
Old Maidservant Zhao nodded and retreated respectfully, Hong Li following shortly after.
Once it was only the two of them in the room, Miss Qing looked at Su Xi-er carefully pouted in dissatisfaction.
¡°Su Xi-er, are you beautiful or am I beautiful?¡±
She didn¡¯t expect that Miss Qing would ask her this question right after she came. Her words were full of jealousy, making Su Xi-er wonder if she had charmed away a man that she shouldn¡¯t have.
¡°You¡¯re not beautiful at all. I don¡¯t get it. Why...¡± Miss Qing shut her mouth when she spoke until this point. Phew. Otherwise, I would have let it slip.
¡°Why did youe to look for me?¡± Su Xi-er raised her head to look at her and directly asked.
Miss Qing snorted before looking at the fragrance sachet on Su Xi-er¡¯s waist. She pulled it down and ced it under her nose to smell it.
The more she sniffed it, the more she felt that something was wrong. Miss Qing directly pulled the fragrance sachet apart and carefully searched for something inside.
¡°That¡¯s not right. I smelt it, but why isn¡¯t it inside?¡±
Su Xi-er pretended that she didn¡¯t understand and asked, ¡°What smell are you referring to?¡±
¡°Safflower.¡± Miss Qing passed the fragrance sachet back to her and added, ¡°It¡¯s best that you wash the cloth of the fragrance sachet. There is the remnant smell of safflower left on it.¡±
¡°Who instructed you toe?¡± Su Xi-er didn¡¯t think that Miss Qing would be so kind.
mes spurted out from Miss Qing¡¯s eyes. She stamped her feet and no longer cared that she would let divulge something. ¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu! Are you very pleased with yourself? But he¡¯s mine. Don¡¯t think of seducing him!¡±
CHAPTER 21 (1): AUDACIOUS
CHAPTER 21 (1): AUDACIOUS
What she said was all true. Invariably seeking connections to climb the socialdder will only increase a person¡¯s sense of insecurity. Only by relying on myself will I be able to grasp everything in my hand. That is the safest.
¡°It looks like you are quite tactful. As long as you can achieve this, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. You don¡¯t have to stay here anymore. Return to your room to rest.¡± Miss Qing snorted. Then, she walked towards the cupboard in the room.
Su Xi-er saw that she opened the cupboard door and had begun searching for something, just like Situ Li.
Is she looking for the woven silk fabric? There¡¯s only a leaf and the word, ¡®Yun¡¯ embroidered on it.
¡°Go back quickly. What are you looking at me for!¡± Miss Qing looked straight at her, her gaze filled with disdain.
¡°Miss Qing, please take your time to search. This servant will be going back now.¡± Su Xi-er immediately prepared to step out of the room.
She had only taken a few steps when she heard a bellow from behind. ¡°Who said I¡¯m looking for something? Mind whates out from your mouth. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you suffer the consequences!¡±
Su Xi-er turned around and smiled slightly. ¡°So you¡¯re actually not searching for something. It looks like you like this ce quite a lot, Miss Qing. Why don¡¯t you rest here?¡± She walked away immediately after, no longer paying any attention to Miss Qing.
Miss Qing represents Prince Hao. The thing she is searching for is probably the woven silk fabric and Situ Li is also looking for it.
This piece of woven silk fabric is definitely not as simple as it seems on the surface. Now that it¡¯s in my hands, I have to keep it properly. It maye in handy in the future.
On the way back to her room, Su Xi-er saw numerous pce maids from the Pce Side Quarters give her a terrified expression as they looked at her.
¡°Heavens! She really has such good fortune to have survived. Going to the woodhouse at the northwest corner, yet actually returning perfectly fine.¡±
¡°Exactly. The other pce maids who have been there are all dead without exception. This is too inconceivable!¡±
In their astonishment, the pce maids watched Su Xi-er as she walked further away. Every pce maid felt that the Pce Side Quarters had started to be different. Maybe some major event will happen in the future.
When she was about to reach her room, Su Xi-er saw Old Maidservant Zhao. With all the working pce maids still around them in the day, Su Xi-er was still required to put on an act. Hence, she bowed deferentially. ¡°Old Maidservant Zhao.¡±
Old Maidservant Zhao snorted coldly and lowered her voice, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend in front of me after appearing so ruthless while spewing out threats! You¡¯re no longer an obedientmb in my eyes. Right now, I don¡¯t dare to order you about anymore.¡±
¡°This servant is only someone who scrubs the chamber pots,¡± Su Xi-er replied indifferently.
Coldness suffused Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s eyes. Without saying anything, she flung her sleeves and left.
Watching Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s departing figure fade into the distance, the expression in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes changed slightly. I must eliminate her as soon as possible.
Hong Li was standing far away from them. After she saw that Old Maidservant Zhao had left, she immediately walked to Su Xi-er¡¯s side and patted her. She lowered her voice, ¡°Su Xi-er, Old Maidservant Zhao has begun to ostracise me. She doesn¡¯t allow me to serve her in matters regarding her meals and everyday life, instead instructing me to monitor you.¡±
¡°Then you should monitor me properly. Help me pass on some words to her.¡± She then walked towards the room.
Hong Li immediately followed. She waspletely on Su Xi-er¡¯s side now. Whether or not I can leave the Pce Side Quarters, I have gambled it all on this person.
The two had just arrived at the room¡¯s entrance when Su Xi-er instantly sensed that something was amiss. There¡¯s someone inside!
Hong Li didn¡¯t detect anything wrong, and was baffled as to why Su Xi-er was not opening the door.
CHAPTER 21 (2): AUDACIOUS
CHAPTER 21 (2): AUDACIOUS
¡°You can¡¯t copse. We¡¯re on the same boat now.¡±
¡°I know. Go back first.¡±
Hong Li nodded and turned around to leave.
Su Xi-er saw that the white ash in front of the room¡¯s door had been stepped on. Although she didn¡¯t have the whole room to herself, the other three pce maids mainly stayed in it at night. She, on the other hand, had to scrub the chamber pots at night, resulting in her sleeping hours being different from theirs.
There were rules in the Pce Side Quarters. During working hours, all pce maids were not to return to their rooms to rest unless there were special circumstances.
Therefore, she would always sprinkle white ash in front of the room¡¯s door if she went out during the day. Since it was stepped on by someone, someone must have certainly gone in.
Furthermore, this footprint is veryrge. The one who went in is definitely a man!
All the people in the Pce Side Quarters are women. Where did the mane from?!
Su Xi-er pushed the door open cautiously. Creak. The room door was pushed open.
Immediately, she was forced to turn in order to dodge a white pearl that came flying directly towards her forehead.
The pearlnded on the floor, glittering with a dazzling lustre under the sunlight. Just by its appearance, Su Xi-er could tell that the offending projectile was worth a fortune.
¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll bestow this pearl to you.¡± A deep and low man¡¯s voice sounded, his overbearing voice full of oppression.
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart shivered. The person in my room is Prince Hao!
She bent down to pick up that pearl and close the room door. ¡°This servant can¡¯t ept it. Many thanks for your kind intentions, Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao raised the corner of his lips. ¡°You risked your life to exchange for it, so it¡¯s yours.¡±
If she hadn¡¯t been able to evade it just now, this pearl would have struck right in the middle of her forehead. With how much force he had put into the throw, it may have even cracked her skull.
¡°Prince Hao, has this servant done something wrong? Why did you want to kill this servant?¡± Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. While her etiquette was perfect, her voice carried some apprehension and unwillingness.
¡°Does this prince need a reason when doing things?¡± Pei Qianhao nced at her. His gaze started to wander around the interior of the room.
¡°This tiny, simple, and crude room is too cramped with four pce maids in it. It¡¯s still eptable if you¡¯re staying in it alone,¡± he began to mutter to himself. His words caused Su Xi-er to be very puzzled.
How does it concern him as to where I stay? He even used a pearl to try to take my life just now.
¡°This pearl is taken from Xiliu Nation. Sell it and you won¡¯t have to worry about money for the rest of your life.¡± After Pei Qianhao surveyed the whole room, his gazended on the pearl she had ced on the table.
¡°This servant is a pce maid scrubbing the chamber pots, and won¡¯t have any use for such a precious pearl. Prince Hao, in your Beauty Pce, there are numerous concubines...¡± Pei Qianhao cut her off.
¡°You want this prince to bestow it to them?¡± Pei Qianhao smiled mockingly. ¡°They¡¯re all lowly women. They¡¯re not worthy of it.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart thumped faster for a moment. Those women are unworthy of it, but on what basis am I deserving of it?
¡°What is your rtionship with the Third Imperial Prince?¡± Pei Qianhao walked closer to her. His hand pinched her chin and raised it.
When he looked at her at such a close distance, he had no choice but to admit that she was very beautiful. With how many peerlessly beautiful women he had seen, he had long developed a resistance to such charms. However, she still caused his eyes to shine.
He didn¡¯t know how to describe that pair of eyes. She wasn¡¯t old but this pair of eyes caused him to feel that she had experienced a lot.
¡°This servant has always been in the Pce Side Quarters and has never left. How would I be acquainted with the Third Imperial Prince?¡±
¡°Then why did he side with you and protect you? He¡¯s not someone who likes beauties.¡±
Su Xi-er really wanted to reply to him with, ¡°Do you think everyone is like you? Taking beautiful women into the Beauty Pce whenever you see one?¡±
However, she wouldn¡¯t say that out loud. Confronting Prince Hao head-on right now is simply courting death.
¡°This servant doesn¡¯t dare to make conjectures about an imperial prince¡¯s thoughts. Prince Hao, you can directly go and ask the Third Imperial Prince.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes became serene and deep like bottomless pools, and were also brimming with danger.
¡°Audacious!¡± He pinched her chin strongly and forced her to the tableside. Inadvertently, he ced the pearl into a small groove indented in the wall.
CHAPTER 22 (1): REPEATEDLY STROKING
CHAPTER 22 (1): REPEATEDLY STROKING
¡°You hate being treated like this by others?¡± Pei Qianhao chuckled softly. Then, he released her chin. His right hand hooked her slender waist while he slowly lowered his head.
A handsome face exuding a demonic aura was slowly approaching hers, his scalding breath brushing against the side of her face. The scenes from the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters instantly engulfed her mind.
When she saw that he was getting increasingly closer, Su Xi-er turned her head away and raised her hands, wanting to push him away fiercely.
However, the more she wanted to break away, the closer he got to her.
¡°Su Xi-er, you¡¯re scared of this prince?¡± His words were full of a demonic aura. Pei Qianhao¡¯s left hand securely held her arms in ce as he forced her to the corner.
Just as Pei Qianhao kneaded her left wrist, he knew that something was wrong.
Su Xi-er waspletely unable to retaliate with the thin and weak state of her body. Not long after, her left hand was raised and pressed against the wall by him.
¡°This type of medicinal powder...¡± Pei Qianhao moved closer to have a sniff and the refreshing smell wafted into his nose.
All of a sudden, he raised the corner of his lips and smiled unrestrainedly in a devilish manner. ¡°Your wrist had sustained an injury before. Moreover, it¡¯s not a light one. This type of medicinal powder is specialised for treating sprains, especially bone discement.¡±
Su Xi-er pursed her lips tightly and lowered her head. When she raised her head again, there were already tears in her eyes. ¡°Old Maidservant Zhao secretly punished this servant by flogging. This led to my bones dislocating.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± His intonation rose, obviously not believing her.
¡°Prince Hao, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can go and ask Old Maidservant Zhao.¡± Su Xi-er was already starting to weep in a low voice, appearing very delicate and pitiful.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s brow was creased. Why did she instantly be like this?
He released her, but continued to fix his gaze upon her. ¡°This prince is asking you, who set your bones in your wrist for you after they were dislocated?¡±
Su Xi-er bit her lips as teardrops trickled down her cheeks. She was currently the most adept in acting. ¡°Old Maidservant Zhao meted out punishment privately. However, the pce rules dictate that when an old maidservant punishes a pce maid under her administration, there must be a reason. In order to prevent others from noticing, Old Maidservant Zhao instructed a pce maid who has some medical skills to set my bones.¡±
¡°Who bestowed the medicinal powder on your hand to you?¡± Pei Qianhao asked again.
¡°The Third Imperial Prince.¡± This is the truth. As for how Situ Li and Pei Qianhao contend, that doesn¡¯t concern me.
Her words resulted in Pei Qianhao chuckling. ¡°This medicinal powder is not an ordinary medication. Only people of a noble status can use it. Since he cares so much about you, could it be that he wants to marry you as his imperial princess consort?¡±
Su Xi-er purposely pretended to panic. ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t dare.¡±
Pei Qianhao nced at her and walked towards the room door without saying anything.
¡°Prince Hao, if you directly go out from this servant¡¯s room, that¡¯s not too good, right...¡±
¡°When ites to something this prince wants to do, I never consider others. Even if I walk out, which pce maid would dare to speak about this prince?¡± His words were full of domineering arrogance and nobility that seeped into his bones.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t speak and watched him walk out.
However, Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t leave, instead summoning Old Maidservant Zhao to the courtyard of the Pce Side Quarters.
All of the pce maids held their breaths and watched with rapt attention. Beimin¡¯s number one handsome man, the iparably respectable Prince Hao, is standing right in the courtyard of the Pce Side Quarters! They were all very excited and wanted very much to raise their heads to have a glimpse of him.
However, as soon as they mustered up their courage to nce at him, they forcibly lowered their heads again, not daring to look at him at all.
Old Maidservant Zhao was punished to kneel on the ground. The atmosphere was heavy and Prince Hao¡¯s overbearing might seeped out, weighing down on everyone and fiercely frightening every one of them.
¡°You meted out punishment in private and hurt Su Xi-er?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was cold and stern.
CHAPTER 22 (2): REPEATEDLY STROKING
CHAPTER 22 (2): REPEATEDLY STROKING
¡°This old servant, this old servant...¡± The cold aura exuding from Prince Hao terrified her so much that she was dumbstruck.
Right at this moment, Su Xi-er came out from the room. ¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, why do you not admit to what you have done? This servant won¡¯t me you. It must have been that this servant did something wrong and made you unhappy.¡±
Old Maidservant Zhao was perplexed. What is thisss talking rubbish about!
Just as she opened her mouth to exin, Old Maidservant Zhao saw Prince Hao shooting daggers at her with his frosty look. In a split second, she recalled the words Su Xi-er had told her.
¡°I have a backer...¡±
If Prince Hao isn¡¯t Su Xi-er¡¯s backer, why would he be so concerned when she¡¯s injured?
But I didn¡¯t secretly mete out personal punishment on Su Xi-er!
The pce maids standing at the side had their heads lowered and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Hong Li felt delighted yet afraid in her heart.
I saw Prince Hao walk out of Su Xi-er¡¯s room just now! It looks like I have gambled on the right person! I want to follow Su Xi-er forever!
¡°Prince Hao, please investigate thoroughly. This old servant...¡±
Su Xi-er immediately interrupted her. ¡°Old Maidservant Zhao, if you admit, perhaps Prince Hao will be lenient with his punishment.¡±
Her words caused Pei Qianhao¡¯s ice-cold gaze to immediately lock onto her. She¡¯s pressuring Old Maidservant Zhao.
The injury on her wrist might not have been caused by Old Maidservant Zhao, but was instead broken by me in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters that night.
Old Maidservant Zhao understood the meaning behind Su Xi-er¡¯s words at once. She was certain that Su Xi-er was Prince Hao¡¯s person.
What should I do? He Ying is not here. Besides, the Empress Dowager¡¯s power can¡¯t bepared to Prince Hao¡¯s!
Should I change sides now and lean towards Su Xi-er? Is there still time?
Old Maidservant Zhao was at aplete loss. She raised her head to look at Prince Hao again. He didn¡¯t speak, but just the expression in his eyes alone could kill.
¡°Prince Hao...¡± Old Maidservant Zhao began to reply, but was interrupted by Pei Qianhao.
¡°Yes or no?¡± The sense of oppression was getting more intense, almost suffocating Old Maidservant Zhao.
In the end, she looked at Su Xi-er and saw a trace of gentleness shed across the recesses of thetter¡¯s eyes.
If I change sides at thest minute, will Su Xi-er pardon me?
Old Maidservant Zhao weighed her options and finally came to a decision. Sheid prostrated on the ground and implored, ¡°Su Xi-er cked off and didn¡¯t scrub the chamber pots, thus this old servant punished her. I used a nk to beat her but caused her wrist to be sprained due to using too much strength. After that, this old servant...¡±
¡°Secretly sent someone to set her bones?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s tone was t, making Old Maidservant Zhao unable to distinguish his mood.
¡°Yes.¡± Old Maidservant Zhao had no choice but to nod.
¡°Very well. Someone!¡± As soon as Pei Qianhao called out, Wu Ling appeared from his secret hiding ce.
¡°Paying my respects to Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Take Old Maidservant Zhao away and punish her severely.¡± His tone was calm but full of intimidation.
Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s legs went limp. She constantly cast nces at Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er took advantage of a moment when Pei Qianhao was not paying attention to her and nodded at Old Maidservant Zhao.
Old Maidservant Zhao thought that she would save her and no longer resisted, allowing the imperial guards to drag her out.
She didn¡¯t know that Su Xi-er was cating her temporarily, having no intention to save her at all.
Pei Qianhao nced at Su Xi-er. ¡°Your wrist injury is very timely. This prince twisted and broke an audacious woman¡¯s wrist in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters; coincidentally also on the left hand.¡±
¡°This servant also hopes that you will capture the audacious woman who ambushed you as soon as possible, Prince Hao.¡± Su Xi-er bowed and spoke deferentially.
¡°Is that so? What about your delicate and pitiful appearance from before?¡±
¡°Prince Hao, you punished Old Maidservant Zhao ording to the rules. This servant doesn¡¯t feel wronged in my heart anymore. I am sincerely grateful now.¡±
Pei Qianhao burst intoughter. Every pce maid heard what he said. ¡°If you are sincerely grateful, what about following this prince to the Beauty Pce?¡±
CHAPTER 23 (1): ASTONISHMENT
CHAPTER 23 (1): ASTONISHMENT
Hence, once Prince Hao spoke, all the pce maids widened their eyes. A jealous heat filling their gazes to varying degrees.
Some inwardlymented. Prince Hao didn¡¯t pay He Xiangyu any attention after she was flogged by the Empress Dowager, but now he is suddenly involved with Su Xi-er. What would He Xiangyu think if she finds out?
Su Xi-er smiled sincerely. ¡°Many thanks for your kind intentions, Prince Hao. However, this servant won¡¯t be able to adjust to the Beauty Pce after getting ustomed to staying in the Pce Side Quarters for so long. Furthermore, this servant always has a lingering stench on me due to my work of scrubbing the chamber pots. I have no connection to the word ¡®beauty¡¯ at all.¡±
All the pce maids were astonished again. They could no longer restrain themselves from raising their heads to look at Su Xi-er.
The expression on her face is too unperturbed. She doesn¡¯t care about the Beauty Pce at all, actually daring to reject Prince Hao! Only he is allowed to reject others. How would he tolerate others rejecting him!
When they looked at Prince Hao again, his gaze was sinister and callous while his whole body was emanating coldness.
The pce maids¡¯ knees involuntarily trembled as they immediately lowered their heads, not daring to look up again as their hearts palpitated in fear.
They were afraid and on tenterhooks, having witnessed Prince Hao¡¯s handsomeness and cold imposing manner with their own eyes.
¡°Already ustomed to staying in the Pce Side Quarters?¡± Prince Hao chuckled and nced at Su Xi-er. Then, he walked towards the pce gate of the Pce Side Quarters.
His calm tone made his mood indiscernible. As she watched his departing figure, Su Xi-er looked pensive.
Once Pei Qianhao¡¯s figure was out of sight, the previously quiet Pce Side Quarters exploded into activity. With Old Maidservant Zhao, the old-maidservant-in-charge, having been punished, there was no one to discipline them.
As everyone¡¯s voices gradually became louder, their eyes naturally drifted towards the topic of conversation: Su Xi-er.
¡°She has lost her mind, right? It¡¯s the Beauty Pce, yet she actually chose to not go!¡±
¡°Exactly. She offended Prince Hao while already being under Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s ire from when she helped He Xiangyu take the me. From the looks of it, she¡¯s going to die.¡±
Hong Li raised her eyebrow. ¡°Do you treat Commandery Prince Xie as a fool? He is very clear about who has offended him. It¡¯s because He Xiangyu got taken into the Beauty Pce that Commandery Prince Xie didn¡¯t pursue the matter further with her.¡±
Now that she mentioned it, that also seems to make sense.
A fat pce maid chuckled. ¡°Hong Li, you take Su Xi-er¡¯s side a lot. Is it because you think that she is going to prosper that you are so hurriedly hugging her thigh[1]?¡±
Su Xi-er hadn¡¯t spoken all this while and finally responded, ¡°My arms and legs are thin. If it¡¯s about the thigh, it¡¯s better to hug yours instead.¡±
In an instant, the other pce maids could no longer hold it in andughter escaped their mouth.
That pce maid was the fattest in the Pce Side Quarters. She had been fat since she was young, even growing fatter by drinking water.
Having been teased, the pce maid¡¯s face flushed. People hadmented that she was fat since she was young. My body is just like that. I have no choice.
Which woman wouldn¡¯t like to be beautiful? But I am unable to slim down.
The fat pce maid was sad to the point that tears threatened to fall from the rim of her eyes.
At this moment, Su Xi-er walked to her side and patted her shoulder. ¡°Some people are fat and unhealthy. You, however, are very sturdy. You have sufficient strength to work and your body wouldn¡¯t copse. Instead of seeing this as a w, treat it as your unique strength.¡±
The fat pce maid¡¯s tears flickered and she sniffled. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pretend to be kind. You can just ridicule me directly for being fat.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just you deriding yourself for being fat, not others.¡± Su Xi-er then turned around and entered the room, Hong Li following closely behind without minding the stares of others.
Right now, everyone was aware that Hong Li was already on the same side as Su Xi-er.
They were all starting to hesitate. Should we learn from Hong Li?
~~~
1. to forge connections with a powerful person
CHAPTER 23 (2): ASTONISHMENT
CHAPTER 23 (2): ASTONISHMENT
Su Xi-er nced at her and smiled. ¡°Are you not going to marry? How can you forever be my person?¡±
¡°I...it¡¯s still early for me to marry. Besides, I would already be ted if I could walk out of the Pce Side Quarters. Su Xi-er, what is your goal? Tell me, and I will cooperate with you fully.¡± Hong Li¡¯s eyes glimmered with hope. She didn¡¯t dare to harbour extravagant hopes of leaving the imperial pce. As long as she could get out of the most deste part in the imperial pce, she would already be very jubnt.
The expression in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes became distant. My goal...
Due to Hong Li¡¯s question, Su Xi-er¡¯s thoughts eventually came to Nanzhao¡¯s imperial pce.
Those people probably think that I¡¯m already dead. Was my body tossed into the unmarked mass grave?
¡°Su Xi-er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A soft call pulled her back from her thoughts.
She looked at Hong Li. ¡°We will get out of the Pce Side Quarters. If you want to marry, you will have to leave the imperial pce. None of the men in the imperial pce is decent.¡±
Hong Li could see the coldness in her eyes and was puzzled. ¡°You sound like you have experienced it before.¡±
Su Xi-er replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m in the Pce Side Quarters throughout the year. How would I have experienced something like that? Instead, it was easy enough to tell just from watching others like He Xiangyu.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right; when He Xiangyu was favoured by Prince Hao, her status was high and above. Now that she has been punished by the Empress Dowager, Prince Hao doesn¡¯t pay any attention to her at all. The men in the imperial pce only want something novel.¡± Hong Li nodded as she reasoned. In a split second, she had understood many principles.
No wonder Su Xi-er is unwilling to go to the Beauty Pce. That ce is a grandiose cage. All the women dress and groom themselves every day, looking forward to Prince Hao¡¯s arrival.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s punishment is about to end soon,¡± Su Xi-er unhurriedly said as she looked at the window.
Right at this moment, the door of the room was opened. The three pce maids who lived in the same room as Su Xi-er were standing outside.
Although they stayed in the same room, it was the first time Su Xi-er had seen them clearly. In the past, she had only caught brief nces of their backs or simply not seen them around at all because their working and resting times were staggered differently.
¡°Old Maidservant Zhao was beaten by the nk thirty times. With her old body, it doesn¡¯t look like she will survive!¡± A pce maid made a big fuss as she shouted.
¡°The Pce Side Quarters is going to have a change in the old-maidservant-in-charge, Su Xi-er,¡± another pce maid suddenly called her.
Su Xi-er looked at her. This pce maid was very short and her face was round. She ran over with her short legs and pulled Su Xi-er¡¯s hand intimately with a cheerful face.
¡°You¡¯re so amazing, borrowing Prince Hao¡¯s hand to fix Old Maidservant Zhao. In the future, the new old-maidservant-in-charge probably has to fear you a little as well. Is it alright if I mingle and follow you?¡±
Su Xi-er removed her hand impressively. ¡°I¡¯m the same as you; just a pce maid. You should follow your master instead. I¡¯m not your master. Besides, I didn¡¯t borrow Prince Hao¡¯s hand to punish Old Maidservant Zhao.¡±
The pce maid with a round face pouted. ¡°You still don¡¯t know who I am, right? I¡¯m Lian Qiao. My bed is the fourth one, just beside yours.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s bed was the third one. She is cottoning up to me.
However, I must keep away from this person. Although her words sound normal, they clearly hide a profound meaning.
¡°Lian Qiao, do your things obediently. In the Pce Side Quarters, all the pce maids are the same.¡± Hong Li couldn¡¯t stand watching her any longer and cut her off.
Lian Qiao pretended to feel wronged. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t look at them.
Just as the atmosphere in the room became awkward, the sound of footsteps could be heard outside.
¡°Pce maids of the Pce Side Quarters, assemble!¡± The person addressing them was an imperial bodyguard with a powerful voice.
There were usually only women in the Pce Side Quarters. Imperial bodyguards would onlye when something major transpired.
CHAPTER 24 (1): VERY INTERESTED
CHAPTER 24 (1): VERY INTERESTED
The head imperial guard was a robust man. The expression in his eyes carried disdain as he scanned through the crowd pce maids. In a rough voice, he announced, ¡°The previous Old-Maidservant-In-Charge of the Pce Side Quarters disregarded the pce rules and meted out private punishment. She was unable to endure thirty nks and has just recently stopped breathing. After repeated considerations, the Imperial Household Department[1] has decided to send Old Maidservant Liu to manage the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu? The expression in the pce maids¡¯ eyes was inscrutable. Which Old Maidservant Liu? There are many old maidservants with the surname ¡®Liu¡¯ in the pce.
Su Xi-er remained unruffled and silently observed the reactions of the pce maids around her.
¡°Among the old maidservants, Old Maidservant Liu is the most senior. She is the reigning emperor¡¯s wet nurse,¡± the imperial guard informed them loudly.
Su Xi-er found this matter to be unfathomable. A veteran old maidservant won¡¯t be assigned to the Pce Side Quarters. Besides, Old Maidservant Liu is even His Majesty¡¯s wet nurse.
Even if His Majesty¡¯s biological mother isn¡¯t the Empress Dowager, he still has to nominally call her ¡®Mother Empress¡¯. Regardless of how small His Majesty¡¯s power is, he can still protect his wet nurse, right?
¡°Old Maidservant Liu willeter. All of you better stand deferentially!¡± The imperial guard¡¯s tone turned stern as he spoke forcefully.
The pce maids trembled in fear. After all, it is His Majesty¡¯s wet nurse!
Everyone lowered their heads and stood in the middle of the courtyard as they waited silently. It wasn¡¯t long before an hour had already passed, with many of the pce maids losing strength in their legs.
When the imperial guard wasn¡¯t paying attention, Su Xi-er took the opportunity to look at the pce gate. She immediately spotted someone wearing a dark purple old maidservant¡¯s pce attire.
The old maidservants in the Pce Side Quarters were required to wear a dark yellow old maidservant¡¯s attire but Old Maidservant Liu came donned in a purple pce attire.
As Old Maidservant Liu slowly approached, Su Xi-er saw her face clearly.
She wasn¡¯t as tall as Old Maidservant Zhao, and her chin was sharp. She didn¡¯t have a stern demeanour, and her whole body was exuding with benevolence.
Although Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s was hobbling with a bad leg, there were no pce maids beside her to support her.
¡°Audacious pce maid! You dare to look straight at Old Maidservant Liu!¡± The imperial guard immediately walked to Su Xi-er andmbasted her loudly. He raised his hand and was about to deliver a p when a gentle voice sounded out.
¡°Hold on.¡± There was a smile at the corner of Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s mouth. ¡°It¡¯s just a pce maid. There¡¯s no need to hit her. Furthermore, it¡¯s normal for her to be curious about the newly-appointed old maidservant.¡±
The imperial guard red at Su Xi-er fiercely before he paid his greetings to Old Maidservant Liu respectfully. ¡°Old Maidservant Liu, in the future, we will have to request you to supervise the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
¡°Eunuch Zhang from the Imperial Household Department has instructed me with the task. I will definitely do my utmost.¡±
¡°That would be great then. This subordinate will go back and report to Eunuch Zhang.¡± Right afterwards, the imperial guard left with his few subordinates.
Su Xi-er raised her head again to nce at Old Maidservant Liu. As it turned out, Old Maidservant Liu was also looking at her.
¡°You are...?¡± Old Maidservant Liu stopped in front of her and asked gently.
¡°This servant is Su Xi-er.¡±
¡°So you are Su Xi-er. What do you do in the Pce Side Quarters?¡± Old Maidservant Liu didn¡¯t put on the airs of an old-maidservant-in-charge at all.
Su Xi-er furrowed her brow slightly before her expression immediately turned back to normal. Since she knows my name, she should also know what I do in the Pce Side Quarters. Why is she still asking me?
Standing beside Su Xi-er was Hong Li. She felt that Old Maidservant Liu was someone who was very easy to get along. Thus, she raised her head boldly and answered on Su Xi-er¡¯s behalf.
¡°Reporting to Old Maidservant, she scrubs the chamber pots.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Old Maidservant Liu raised her eyebrow andughed. ¡°To have such a beautiful woman scrubbing the chamber pots all day is a pity.¡±
Afterwards, she reached out her hand and raised Su Xi-er¡¯s chin, sizing her up meticulously, ¡°Future beauty, how old are you?¡±
Her question had inadvertently jabbed Su Xi-er¡¯s weakness. I don¡¯t know the real age of this body.
1. It basically manages the internal affairs within the pce.
A short Wikipedia page if you are interested: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Imperial_Household_Department
CHAPTER 24 (2): VERY INTERESTED
CHAPTER 24 (2): VERY INTERESTED
Su Xi-er looked at her. She didn¡¯t speak and simply nodded.
¡°At fifteen years old, this figure of yours is too skinny and weak. Has your periode?¡± Old Maidservant Liu continued to ask.
Her question was very bizarre. She was asking Su Xi-er about her period in front of everyone.
Hong Li realised that Su Xi-er felt awkward and immediately helped her out of her predicament. ¡°Her body is delicate, but her period is still very regr. There was one time when her period came, yet she was still whipped.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu put her hand down and looked at Su Xi-er before speaking, enunciating every single word, ¡°A beautiful woman encounters many disputes.¡±
Su Xi-er felt that Old Maidservant Liu appeared to be benevolent on the surface, but kept many thoughts securely hidden under her facade.
¡°You should still scrub the chamber pots,¡± Old Maidservant Liu slowly told her.
Su Xi-er bowed and asked, ¡°This servant always scrubs the chamber pots at night. Would that be the case in the future as well?¡±
¡°Mhm, at night. Just stay in your room in the day. In the future, you will be living alone in this room. The other pce maids are to move to another empty room.¡± With that, Su Xi-er now had an exclusive room to herself in the Pce Side Quarters.
Su Xi-er suddenly remembered Prince Hao¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s too cramped for four people. It¡¯s still eptable if you¡¯re staying in it alone.¡± Old Maidservant Liu is Prince Hao¡¯s subordinate?
Some of the pce maids felt indignant. Why is the new old maidservant so biased towards Su Xi-er? She asked her so many questions, and even let her enjoy a whole room to herself!
It¡¯s too unfair! The pce maid who scrubs the chamber pots has the lowest status!
Despite theints in their hearts, they didn¡¯t dare to voice them out.
¡°Everyone may be dismissed. Carry out your respective work. You will be doing the same work that you always have. I won¡¯t care about these small matters, but if you don¡¯t do your work well, my punishment will be more severe than Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s. Mull over this on your own.¡± Old Maidservant Liu had addressed them cordially, but the effect was already better than Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s stern voice and punishment.
All the pce maids scattered and immediately went to work.
It was currently daytime and thus, Su Xi-er¡¯s resting time. Just as she was about to walk towards her room, Old Maidservant Liu called her, ¡°Su Xi-er, take me to the ce Old Maidservant Zhao previously stayed at.¡±
Su Xi-er turned around and responded respectfully, ¡°This servant will take you there now, Old Maidservant.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to be so courteous to me. As long as you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, I won¡¯t reprimand you.¡± Old Maidservant Liu replied with a benevolent expression.
Su Xi-er nodded but didn¡¯t speak any further. She directly walked in the direction of Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s room.
When the door was opened, they realised that the room had been tidied up orderly and was suffused with the scent of medicinal herbs.
There was a restriction to the amount of medicinal herbs every old maidservant could possess, but Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s room was saturated with the smell of medicinal herbs.
¡°It looks like Old Maidservant Zhao had coveted and obtained many medicinal herbs. Su Xi-er, look through and check if there¡¯s any medicinal herb that you can use,¡± Old Maidservant Liu sat down on a wooden stool and spoke indifferently.
Su Xi-er felt that Old Maidservant Liu was very strange. From an outsiders¡¯ perspective, they would definitely think that Old Maidservant Liu treats me very well.
When Old Maidservant Liu saw Su Xi-er¡¯s cautious look, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You find it strange that I¡¯m nice to you?¡±
¡°After suffering from so many whips, this servant has understood a principle. In this world, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s eyes were filled with appreciation. No wonder Prince Hao pesters her and doesn¡¯t let go.
However, he is taking a long time in epting her into the Beauty Pce. This causes people to be suspicious instead.
¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much. When I look at you, I am reminded of my master in the past.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at her. Isn¡¯t Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s master His Majesty¡¯s biological mum?
¡°She was very beautiful, but her position was only that of a Lady of Talent[1]. It was an ident that she became pregnant with an imperial child. On the day she gave birth to His Majesty, she passed away. Although I am the wet nurse, I only looked after His Majesty and didn¡¯t feed him with milk.¡± Old Maidservant Liu recounted faintly. In the end, she waved her hand. ¡°They¡¯re all matters in the past. I shall not mention them anymore.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s gazended on Su Xi-er. Her tone was mild, but probing. ¡°Prince Hao is very interested in you.¡±
1. One of the lowest ranks of an imperial consort.
CHAPTER 25 (1): BOTH SHOCKED AND AFRAID
CHAPTER 25 (1): BOTH SHOCKED AND AFRAID
¡°Prince Hao¡¯s prestige is so high that this servant has never harboured such wishful thinking. It¡¯s fine as long as I am able to lead a stable life in the Pce Side Quarters.¡± Su Xi-er lowered her head and was very respectful.
Old Maidservant Liuughed and waved her hand. ¡°Look how frightened you are from a simple inquiry. It¡¯s best that you have such a mentality. Even a person sitting in a lofty position might not have a mentality like yours. Alright, go and rummage through the cupboard at the corner. See if there are any medicinal herbs.¡±
With Su Xi-er¡¯s sprained wrist and welts on her arms, medicinal herbs were very essential for her.
Hence, she didn¡¯t refuse, and turned around to walk towards the corner.
The closer she got to the cupboard, the stronger the smell of medicinal herbs was. Upon opening it, she discovered altogether two shelves filled with medicinal herbs.
Old Maidservant Liu clicked her tongue. ¡°She had secretly stashed so many medicinal herbs. I wonder who she is acquainted with in the Imperial Physician Institute.¡±
The ¡®she¡¯ was naturally referring to Old Maidservant Zhao.
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze brushed past the medicinal herbs. All the medicinal herbs were categorised into two types. One type was for sprains and injuries sustained from falling down or being beaten. They dispelled blood stasis and relieved pain. The other type was for internal regtion and nourishment of the body.
¡°Take some back first. I heard that pce maid mention just now that you were still whipped when your period came. You probably have a lot of scars on your body, right?¡± As Old Maidservant Liu advised her, she got up and walked towards the inner chamber, looking like she wanted to rest.
¡°Many thanks, Old Maidservant.¡± After thanking her, Su Xi-er turned around and took the medicinal herbs out from the cupboard.
Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s gazended on Su Xi-er¡¯s hands. Afterwards, she smiled. ¡°You should go back. Due to some problems with my legs, I can¡¯t walk for prolonged periods. That being the case, I¡¯d like to take a rest.¡±
¡°Old Maidservant, rest well. This servant will take my leave.¡± Su Xi-er bowed and deferentially exited the room.
Once the door was closed, Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s benevolent appearance changed instantly to one of sharp judgement and a subtle glint glimmered in her eyes.
Based on Su Xi-er¡¯s demeanour, she is indeed not acquainted with Prince Hao.
However, if she doesn¡¯t know him, why would Prince Hao pay so much attention to her? Who exactly was the woman who mounted a sneak attack on Prince Hao in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters?
As Old Maidservant Liu sunk into contemtion, the words Eunuch Zhang from the Imperial Household Department mentionedst night suddenly appeared in her mind. Eunuch Zhang wouldn¡¯t lie to me. As for Su Xi-er, I¡¯ll still have to observe her further.
~~~
Su Xi-er took the medicinal herbs and walked towards her room. Just as she was about to reach the door of the room, she realised that the door was wide open. The three pce maids who lived with her had all moved out.
¡°Su Xi-er.¡± Lian Qiao waved her hand and shouted at her with a smile stered on her face.
¡°Lian Qiao, she is currently Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s favourite and you¡¯re already so eager to forge connections with her to climb up?¡± A thin pce maidmented in disdain.
¡°I¡¯m just greeting her. Why do you always think so ill of people?¡± Lian Qiao snorted and looked displeased.
Su Xi-er walked over to them before speaking to the thin pce maid who had berated Lian Qiao. ¡°I can¡¯t fathom Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s thoughts. If you¡¯re dissatisfied about me enjoying the whole room to myself, you should go and ask Old Maidservant Liu.¡±
Lian Qiao pouted and retorted the thin pce maid, ¡°That¡¯s right. Go and ask Old Maidservant Liu. What use is there in rebuking me here?¡±
The thin pce maid had no words to counter. ¡°You...¡±
CHAPTER 25 (2): BOTH SHOCKED AND AFRAID
CHAPTER 25 (2): BOTH SHOCKED AND AFRAID
¡°Lian Qiao, you tried so hard totch onto her thigh and seek connections with her, but she doesn¡¯t take notice of you at all.¡± A trace of a smile appeared on the thin pce maid¡¯s face before she moved her baggage to another empty room.
Lian Qiao looked at the closed door, lost in thought.
What should I do in order for Su Xi-er to ept me? Hong Li was originally attending to Old Maidservant Zhao and could also be considered a favourite. Now, she has already be Su Xi-er¡¯s subordinate.
I have yed the fool in the Pce Side Quarters for so many years that I really can¡¯t stand to stay here anymore. Perhaps, only by following Su Xi-er will I be able to walk out of this ce.
~~~
In the room, Su Xi-er arranged the medicinal herbs neatly on a table. She then selected one before pulverising it and dripping the extract onto her left wrist.
The medicinal powder the Third Imperial Prince gave me is quite good. If I use the medicinal herb extract three times per day, I¡¯ll definitely recover in five days.
After treating her injury, Su Xi-erid on the bed to rest as her gazended on the three empty bed boards.
Since I¡¯m staying alone, it¡¯ll be much more convenient for me to carry out ns in the future.
Su Xi-er flipped over and exhaled a long breath before raising her hand and pping the bed board fiercely, almost as if she was venting her anger.
Right at this moment, however, a man¡¯s teasing, deep, and low voice sounded in the room.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you have such a side. It made this prince very surprised.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s body stiffened. She rapidly climbed up from the bed and looked towards the source of the voice. Pei Qianhao is standing beside the cupboard!
How could that be? When did he enter the room? Why did hee two times in a day?
¡°This prince has been here a long time ago. It¡¯s just that you were too concentrated on your own matters and didn¡¯t notice.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His suspicions towards me haven¡¯t dissipated at all. Even if Old Maidservant Zhao admitted to the whipping causing my wrist injury, it still hadn¡¯t dispelled his doubts.
¡°Glowering at this prince? Didn¡¯t you say that your heart harbours gratitude?¡± Pei Qianhao walked over step by step. Every step was steady and powerful. His dark eyes were like an eagle¡¯s.
A strong feeling of oppression assailed her. Su Xi-er pretended to be astonished. ¡°Prince Hao, why have you...appeared in this servant¡¯s room again?¡±
¡°Taking a look. I can¡¯t do that?¡± His inherent domineering aura was chilly, causing people to shiver all over in fear.
How can I reply? He¡¯s the Prince Regent and is thew itself in Beimin. Of course I can¡¯t refute him.
There¡¯s only one reason that he keeps closing in on me ©` He still suspects me.
Hence, Su Xi-er lowered her head and her voice was slightly quivering. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant is only a pce maid who scrubs the chamber pots, so I will need to work at night. My body stinks so if you stay with this servant, Prince Hao...¡±
Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by someone. Prince Hao softly chuckled. ¡°This prince doesn¡¯t smell the odour of the chamber pots on you. On the contrary, I smell a...medicinal scent.¡±
He took out a white porcin bottle from his sleeve and simply threw it onto her bed. ¡°This is the type of medicinal powder the Third Imperial Prince applied for you. Take this and apply it.¡±
Why does he want to give medicinal powder to me? Just because the Third Imperial Prince applied the medicinal powder for me?
¡°It¡¯s much more spacious now that you¡¯re staying in this room alone.¡± Pei Qianhao surveyed the room before his gazended on Su Xi-er.
¡°Su Xi-er, do you know what this prince loves the most?¡± Pei Qianhao sounded her out again. I want her to admit that she was the woman in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters.
I have no conclusive evidence, but my intuition has always been reliable, having never once made a mistake. I faintly feel that Su Xi-er is the audacious woman from that night!
Regardless of whether I am drunk, a woman that can escape from my grasp is not someone simple. Yet, not only did Su Xi-er escape, she even knocked me out.
¡°Please forgive me, Prince Hao. This servant doesn¡¯t know.¡±
Pei Qianhao walked closer to her slowly, forcing Su Xi-er to retreat to the wall for the second time today. He¡¯s clearly targeting me.
¡°Everyone in the imperial pce knows what this prince loves the most.¡±
His insufferably arrogant tone that considered himself above others, his undeniably proud attitude, they were characteristics Su Xi-er had once possessed as well.
Right now, I no longer have the qualifications to have that sort of pride, while he has.
CHAPTER 26 (1): WHAT DO I LOVE THE MOST
CHAPTER 26 (1): WHAT DO I LOVE THE MOST
When one mentions Prince Hao, what would be their first reaction?
She started. The Beauty Pce. Everyone in the whole world knows... Even when I was still Ning Rn, I already knew that.
As she looked at his eyes that were overflowing with probing queries, she finally replied, ¡°I have always heard other pce maids talk about the Beauty Pce, and that there are many beauties in there. Does Prince Hao love this the most?¡±
He immediately raised the corners of his mouth and raised his hand to feel her face. The tactile sensation was superb, leaving him very satisfied.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t resist and allowed him to touch. If I resist, I¡¯ll definitely elicit an even more intense action from him.
At the same time, she was also sounding him out. Is he really as the rumours say? That he can¡¯t restrain himself whenever he sees a beauty?
Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand that was stroking her face stopped. The expression in his eyes changed. It was no longer joking, but solemn like an abyss suffused with cold rays. ¡°This prince loves beauties the most. Your appearance could be considered first in the Beauty Pce. Are you scared that this prince has seen you?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart shuddered when she heard his words. I absolutely can¡¯t enter the Beauty Pce.
There are two reasons. First of all, in this nation of Beimin, misogyny is rampant and men are regarded as superior to women. After entering the Beauty Pce, I reckon that I¡¯ll bepletely sealed off from the outside world, unable to hear of any news from Nanzhao.
Perhaps more importantly, I don¡¯t want to be involved with this man. His whole body reeks of danger.
She looked at him and slowly asked, ¡°Prince Hao, beauties will eventually age. If they be old and their beautiful appearances fade, will they still be your favourite?¡±
Prince Hao looked at her serious expression and involuntarily removed his hand from her face.
No one has ever asked me this question nor have I ever thought about it before.
Su Xi-er saw that he didn¡¯t answer so she continued, ¡°This servant wants to lead my whole life peacefully, and not to be raised to extreme heights by others and then dropped down just as hard.¡±
She then pushed him away and knelt down with a thud, pretending to be extremely weak and delicate. ¡°Prince Hao, you definitely suspect that this servant is the person who attacked you in the woods. But that night, this servant really was sweeping in the Pce Side Quarters. I returned to my room right after I was done.¡±
Pei Qianhao lowered his head to look at her. He didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt irritated.
Every word that she has said, no one has ever dared to speak them to me before. She knelt down and said so much just to implore me not to take her into the Beauty Pce.
It was as if the air instantly congealed. It was unclear how much time had passed when Pei Qianhao¡¯s deep and low voice rang from above her head.
¡°Things that have no benefits to this prince at all, this prince will toss them away without any mercy. Of course, if someone has provoked this prince, this prince will definitely not let that person off no matter who they are.¡±
His voice was chilly. As soon as he was done speaking, Su Xi-er saw the lower hem of the purple clothes swish.
Creak. The room door was opened and Pei Qianhao instantly vanished from the room.
Before he left, his gaze turned rapidly towards the small groove in the wall. She still hasn¡¯t discovered that pearl.
Su Xi-er stood up. Learning from her lesson after two instances where she was caught by surprise, she would always check if there was anyone in the room every time she entered and sprinkle white ash in front of the door every time she left. Today, she had sprinkled the white ash once, not expecting that Pei Qianhao woulde again.
The room door was opened so Su Xi-er moved forward to close the door before returning to the bedside and picking up the white porcin bottle. Opening it, she began to feel refreshed as she carefully took a sniff of the green medicinal powder inside.
She had studied medicinal herbs in the past. Although she wasn¡¯t an expert, she had at least managed to pick up the basics.
The smell of this medicinal powder is different from normal medicinal powders. That is why its effect is so great.
Suddenly, Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes lit up. Perhaps this was taken from Xiliu Nation? Regardless of gender, all of their people like to appear beautiful, favouring this kind of medicine that is made with flowers and nts.
CHAPTER 26 (2): WHAT DO I LOVE THE MOST
CHAPTER 26 (2): WHAT DO I LOVE THE MOST
At the same time, she even poured a little on the fragrance sachet at her waist. The material of the fragrance sachet was contaminated with the smell of safflower and the medicinal powder could remove the smell, saving her the trouble of having to go out of her way to clean it.
After she had properly closed it, Su Xi-er carefully ced the white porcin bottle and medicinal herbs in the cupboard.
She had just closed the cupboard door when she heard knocking on her room door. Hong Li¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Old Maidservant Zhao has indeed died. Her body has been covered by a white cloth and sent out of the imperial pce. I heard that it¡¯s going to be thrown into the unmarked mass grave.¡±
Su Xi-er understood in her heart. ¡°Come in first before you talk.¡±
If Old Maidservant Zhao has died just like that, then what about Liu Ye-er? Where exactly is Old Maidservant Zhao keeping her?¡±
Hong Li swiftly entered the room and gingerly closed the door. Her face was full of lingering fear as she recalled the event. ¡°Old Maidservant Zhao has stayed in the imperial pce for so many years. In the past, she had even served the Pure Consort[1]. It was only after the Pure Consortmitted a crime and was sentenced to death that Old Maidservant Zhao was assigned to the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
A few simple sentences had summarised the whole of Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s life. Su Xi-er hadn¡¯t known that Old Maidservant Zhao had even served the Pure Consort before.
¡°Hong Li, which Pure Consort are you referring to?¡±
When she saw Su Xi-er¡¯s earnest expression, Hong Li was bemused. Old Maidservant Zhao is already dead, but Su Xi-er still wants to ask?
But since she has asked, I have to answer. Su Xi-er is my hope now!
¡°I entered the pce earlier than you by year. That year happened to be when the Pure Consortmitted a crime and Old Maidservant Zhao was sent to the Pce Side Quarters. It¡¯s normal that you¡¯re not aware of this matter. As for Pure Consort herself, I only know that her surname is Liu and that she¡¯s a woman with a literary reputation. After Pure Consort met with a cmity, the Liu Family also declined.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately caught the main point. ¡°Her surname is Liu?¡±
Could it be rted to Liu Ye-er?
Hong Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Her surname is Liu, the same surname as Liu Ye-er.¡±
When she mentioned Liu Ye-er, the expression in Hong Li¡¯s eyes immediately changed as she quickly shut her mouth.
Su Xi-er scrunched up her slender eyebrows a little and began ruminating.
When Hong Li saw her looking pensive, she made fun of her. ¡°You¡¯re only fifteen years old. Using Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s words, you are right in the prime of your youth. You will look older if you always furrow your brow.¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at her and muttered to herself, ¡°Who could Liu Ye-er have offended? Her surname is Liu, and Pure Consort¡¯s surname is also Liu.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence ¡®Liu¡¯ is such amon surname that there are many people with it! Don¡¯t mention Liu Ye-er anymore. Whenever she is brought up, I will quail in my heart.¡± Hong Li waved her hand as she told her.
Su Xi-er was puzzled. They have the same surname. Is it really just a coincidence?
Just as she was pondering, Hong Li patted her shoulders and looked excited. ¡°Prince Hao really cares about you. When Old Maidservant Zhao secretly meted out punishment to you, he immediately retaliated against her so harshly. With her old body, there was no way she would survive the thirty nks she was sentenced to. Tsk tsk, I reckon that all the women in the Beauty Pce don¡¯t have such a treatment.¡±
¡°Whenever Prince Hao sees a beauty, he will keep her for himself. What kind of person do you think he is?¡± Su Xi-er pretended to ask casually.
This question frightened Hong Li. Her entire expression changed and she became very cautious. ¡°How would I dare to fabricate shorings about Prince Hao?! Besides, in Beimin, even those with slight wealth would marry a few concubines. Prince Hao has massive power, so it¡¯s natural that he has many women!¡±
As long as one has immense power, one can possess numerous women. This notion was already deep-seated in Beimin.
Su Xi-er thought of Nanzhao. Although the rules aren¡¯t as stringent as in Beimin, it is also misogynistic, and regards men as superior to women. In the previous era, when it came to the most elegant and talented Princess Zhao Hua, her husband still took two concubines.
All of a sudden, she recalled what she had once told Yun Ruofeng. ¡°You¡¯re only allowed to have me in this lifetime.¡±
How did Yun Ruofeng reply me back then? ¡°In this lifetime, I will only love you.¡±
Hehe, now that I think about it, how mocking and ridiculous it had been!
1. Considered to be one of the higher ranks of imperial consorts in the imperial harem
CHAPTER 27 (1): WHO GAVE IT TO YOU
CHAPTER 27 (1): WHO GAVE IT TO YOU
The door was opened and closed once again. Hong Li¡¯s arrival this time has inadvertently provided me with a piece of information.
Is it really just a coincidence that Liu Ye-er and the Pure Consort have the same surname?
Now that Liu Ye-er is already deranged and Old Maidservant Zhao is already beaten to death by the nks, I must go and search for Liu Ye-er¡¯s hiding ce. It¡¯s just that there isn¡¯t a suitable time now.
Su Xi-erid on her bed again as she thought, her gaze once againnding on her left wrist. The effectiveness of the green medicinal powder is pretty good. The bruise has be much fainter.
She reached out her right hand to touch her left wrist. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I will be able to fully recover in two days at most.
A certain man¡¯s appearance kept emerging in her mind involuntarily. He was obstinate and unruly, lounging in his casual arrogance.
Su Xi-er shut her eyes but it was of no use. It was still impossible to get rid of the image of Prince Hao¡¯s face.
She clenched her fists tight. This man is too dangerous. He has already left an impression in my mind just by interacting with him once, not to even mention that I have encountered him quite a few times.
There is a type of person in the world who can imprint an indelible impression in people¡¯s mind with just a nce.
Pei Qianhao is like that, and the same goes for Yun Ruofeng...
When she thought of Yun Ruofeng again, her expression changed. She immediately raised her right hand and mmed the bed board ferociously.
All who are full of infatuated love are let down! He disrupted the Ning Imperial Household, caused Lianchen to be a little puppet emperor, and had an affair with Ning Anlian. I will definitely make him pay the price!
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t leave the room for the whole day. Hong Li brought both her lunch and dinner in for her to eat.
Hong Li was rather clever. She told the others that Su Xi-er wasn¡¯t feeling well; thus, she would be eating in her room and convalescing in the day so that she could scrub the chamber pots at night.
Initially, after the other pce maids found that out, they had been extremely displeased in their hearts. However, when they heard thetter part, they were finally able to vent the anger they had been holding in.
What is she putting on airs for? Isn¡¯t she still just someone who scrubs the chamber pots? The pce maid with the lowest position in the Pce Side Quarters.
~~~
Night descended soon after Su Xi-er had finished her dinner.
She left the room and walked towards the southwest. On the way, there were a few sparsely scattered pce maids who were still sweeping the pce paths. When they caught Su Xi-er passing by, each of them would freeze in ce without exception, simply watching her as she faded into the distance.
The bright moonlight sprinkled on Su Xi-er and was like an aureole ting her with ayer of silver light.
Coupled with her small face, fine features, bright eyes, and white teeth, she was extremely beautiful!
That kind of beauty was not morous. It was as if it had been born from heaven and earth, and the sun and the moon, gifted by nature itself. No matter where she was, she would always be emanating a unique and unrivalled dynamic beauty.
A pce maid couldn¡¯t help but gasp in admiration, ¡°In the past, I felt that she was like a vixen. Now that I look at her, I feel that...she is so beautiful from the bottom of my heart.¡±
There was another pce maid who had stayed in the same room as Su Xi-er in the past. She immediately interrupted, ¡°She will be out of luck sooner orter. She wasn¡¯t born into an influential and noble family, but possesses an appearance that induces jealousy in others. She will suffer hardships in the future!¡±
¡°What you said is right too.¡±
In the end, all the pce maids put away their brooms and prepared to return to their rooms to rest.
~~~
Su Xi-er arrived at the wooden cabin at the southwest side and ced all the chamber pots on the pallet weaved from bamboo strips. Then, she pulled the rope and dragged the pallet towards the side of the well.
Su Xi-er had only taken a few steps when she saw the fat pce maid previously jeered at by everyone in the afternoon standing a bit further down the path, almost as if she had been waiting for her.
CHAPTER 27 (2): WHO GAVE IT TO YOU
CHAPTER 27 (2): WHO GAVE IT TO YOU
However, Su Xi-er did not regard her with contempt at all. On the contrary, she felt that thetter was a little different in the sense that she was sincere in helping.
The fat pce maid snatched the rope from Su X-er¡¯s hand in a sh. ¡°There are so many chamber pots. When are you going to finish moving them with that small body frame of yours? I¡¯m fat so I¡¯m strong.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled at her. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
The fat pce maid was obviously taken aback, pausing for a moment before she softly answered, ¡°I¡¯m Ruo Yuan. Yuan from round and fat[1].¡±
¡°¡®Yuan¡¯ from ¡®circumference¡¯ and ¡®yuan¡¯ from ¡®reunion¡¯[2],¡± Su Xi-er elucidated again.
Sometimes, we can tell how people view themselves from how they exin their names.
Ruo Yuan was dumbstruck again. She mumbled falteringly, ¡°I...have never heard anyone interpret my name in such a way.¡±
¡±It¡¯s you who are unable to let it go. In the Pce Side Quarters, no one will care about whether a pce maid is fat or thin, only if they can finish their work on time, done their work well, listened to the old maidservant¡¯s instructions, and if they have broken the rules.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s words enlightened Ruo Yuan. What she said is correct.
When I just entered the pce, there were indeed many people who derided me. After a few years however, the number of people who mocked me for being fat has definitely decreased.
It¡¯s me who hasn¡¯t let it go. It¡¯s me who finds myself repugnant.
Su Xi-er had hinted to me and shown me the light.
¡°Su Xi-er, you have be different.¡± Ruo Yuan looked at her, her round face full of bewilderment.
¡°I¡¯ll move the chamber pots with you. If we continue talking, I won¡¯t be to finish scrubbing the chamber pots in time.¡± Su Xi-er smiled.
¡°Yes, let¡¯s move them over first!¡± Ruo Yuan exerted her strength in dragging them.
Not long after, all the chamber pots had reached the side of the well, and Ruo Yuan began to collect the water from the well.
There were only fifteen chamber pots tonight, fewer than before.
Halfway through scrubbing the chamber pots, Ruo Yuan¡¯s sleepiness struck her. She walked to a nearby tree trunk, leaned against it, and fell asleep.
As Su Xi-er looked at her sleeping face, she was suddenly reminded of L¨¹ Liu.
Back when I was Ning Rn and stuck in the army camp, L¨¹ Liu walked several miles to obtain some fresh vegetables for me. Not only that, after preparing them into a meal for me, she didn¡¯t take a single bite; only falling asleep on the dining table as I ate.
Such a wonderful L¨¹ Liu. Yet, she had died a tragic death for me.
Sorrow engulfed her like an eternally flowing river, causing her tears to involuntarily trickle down.
¡°It¡¯s not your first day scrubbing the chamber pots. You¡¯re only shedding tears now?¡± A clear and rich man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Immediately after that, a white handkerchief appeared before her eyes.
Only then did Su Xi-er realised that her tears were already falling. She immediately raised her head and forced her tears back.
Then, she bowed and paid her greetings. ¡°This servant pays her respects to the Third Imperial Prince.¡±
She had recognised his voice when he had spoken.
Although it is clear and rich, it is ice-cold like frost.
Speaking from a certain perspective, his voice is very much like hisplexion, terribly ashen pale with no fluctuations of emotions.
Situ Li stuffed the handkerchief into her hand and his gazended on her left wrist. ¡°Is it better?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Many thanks for bestowing the medicine, Third Imperial Prince. This servant is much better.¡±
¡°This medicinal powder has been newly applied, but I didn¡¯t give you medicinal powder. Where did you get it from?¡±
Su Xi-er pursed her lips. Can I say that it¡¯s Prince Hao who gave it to me?
¡°This is a medicinal powder that originates from Xiliu Nation, and is exclusive to Beimin¡¯s imperial household. Apart from the people in the imperial household, there are two other people who have it. One of them is Prince Hao while the other is Commandery Prince Xie. Su Xi-er, who gave it to you?¡± Situ Li analysed it slowly. His voice wasn¡¯t imposing but when she heard it...there was an indescribable feeling.
Since she was unable to escape from Situ Li¡¯s eyes, she could only speak the truth. ¡°Replying to the Third Imperial Prince, it was Prince Hao who gave it to this servant.¡±
1. ¡®Yuan¡¯ is ¡®round¡¯.
2. These two words contain ¡®yuan¡¯ in them.
CHAPTER 28 (1): SOUND OF IRON CHAINS
CHAPTER 28 (1): SOUND OF IRON CHAINS
He suddenly shifted his gaze and looked at Ruo Yuan who was leaning against the tree trunk and sleeping. He slowly posed a question, ¡°If it were this pce maid, would Prince Hao be this concerned?¡±
He was using another method to remind her. ¡°Prince Hao is treating you like that because you are beautiful.¡±
¡°This servant understands what you¡¯re saying, Third Imperial Prince. Prince Hao is too eminent and beyond my reach. This servant¡¯s close sister was taken into the Beauty Pce and has experienced ups and downs. I reckon that it isn¡¯t too pleasant.¡±
Many people¡¯s impression towards Pei Qianhao is that he has a noble identity and likes beauties. But is he really like that? Perhaps his real nature is like that or perhaps he actually hides himself deeper than any other person.
Situ Li immediately chuckled instead. There was finally an almost undetectable fluctuation in his voice. ¡°His noble identity is temporary. How many people have been noble for all their life? Even if it is Prince Hao, he also has ignominious moments.¡±
A handsome face emerged in Su Xi-er¡¯s mind. Ignominious moments? Is he referring to Pei Qianhao¡¯s past?
As the Pei Family¡¯s foster son, the fact that the details about his biological parents aren¡¯t clear is probably a blot on his life, right?
Right at this moment, Situ Li suddenly walked closer to her and swept his gaze lightly over the chamber pots. ¡°Although you¡¯re currently the pce maid scrubbing the chamber pots, no one can be sure about what would happen in the future.¡±
Su Xi-er felt that Situ Li was contradicting himself. He previously told me that beautiful women don¡¯t live long. But now he¡¯s saying that I may never know if I will be able to free myself and bring about a change in fortune.
From his words, she could deduce that he was aloof and antisocial, but was extremely bewildered in his heart. He probably only experiences that kind of pain profoundly at midnight.
However, I won¡¯t tell him this. I can¡¯t say it and there¡¯s no need for me to say it.
¡°Until when are you going to scrub these chamber pots?¡± Situ Li changed the topic and his gaze kept moving back and forth between the chamber pots and Su Xi-er.
¡°If there are many, I won¡¯t be able to finish scrubbing even after an entire night. If there are fewer like tonight, I¡¯ll be able to finish in a little more than six hours.¡± Su Xi-er lowered her head and started scrubbing.
She had never done this kind of work in her previous lifetime. Now, she was getting more and more skilled in it.
Situ Li stood at the side and watched her silently scrub under the moonlight. Her face waspletely serious with no sign of unwillingness.
Is there really this kind of person in this world? Willing to be in a low position with noints, only wishing to lead a smooth and steady life forever.
¡°Third Imperial Prince, you should go back early to rest,¡± Su Xi-er raised her head and respectfully said.
¡°You¡¯re chasing me back?¡± Situ Li asked back. He slowly paced back and forth, clearly not intending to leave at all.
¡°This servant doesn¡¯t have the right to chase you away. However, this is the Pce Side Quarters. It wouldn¡¯t be good if someone gets the goods on you.¡±
¡°Bing a subject for gossip? Do I have to be afraid of that? By giving you medicinal powder, Prince Hao is also leaving behind a pretext for gossip,¡± Situ Li replied softly. ¡°However, someone will settle Prince Hao¡¯s matters. Pei Yaran pays meticulous attention to every single matter of Prince Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t speak. The Third Imperial Prince always intentionally or unintentionally targets Prince Hao with his words. If there¡¯s an entanglement between the two of them, they should just settle it on their own. Why do they have to drag me in?
They don¡¯t care about bing a subject for gossip, but for someone like me who has a low status, any random rumour can bring endless troubles.
¡°You¡¯re afraid of bing a subject for gossip? You feel that this is a scandal?¡± Situ Li continued asking her.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t answer. It¡¯s not easy to answer this question. She pretended to be ignorant and didn¡¯t utter a single word.
CHAPTER 28 (2): SOUND OF IRON CHAINS
CHAPTER 28 (2): SOUND OF IRON CHAINS
At this point, Situ Li changed the topic again. ¡°Conversely, if you don¡¯t forge connections, how would things turn out for you in the imperial pce when you have such an appearance?¡±
Su Xi-er stopped what she was doing. ¡°This servant heard that the Third Imperial Prince is aloof and doesn¡¯t like talking to people even if they are men, let alone women. Why are you telling this servant so much, Third Imperial Prince?¡±
Situ Li¡¯s eyebrows were slightly creased. There was finally a change in his expression.
Why am I saying so much? Can I say that I don¡¯t know either?
If I really have to give a reason, perhaps it¡¯s because there were no old maidservants or pce maids to serve Mother Empress after she was deposed and moved to the deste pce. There was also no one who came to collect the chamber pots. Thus, Mother Empress had no choice but to scrub them herself.
He had watched on helplessly as his Mother Empress scrubbed the chamber pots under the moonlight. Back then, there was no new empress in the pce.
There was also no new empress many years after his Mother Empress passed away.
This went on until that year when Pei Yaran entered the pce. Within merely a year, she had seized sole control over the imperial harem.
¡°Third Imperial Prince, it is alreadyte at night. You should go back.¡± When Su Xi-er saw that he was lost in his thoughts, she called out to remind him.
She had just finished speaking when a woman¡¯s shout could be heard from afar.
The voice was very loud and sounded very fearful. Even the sleeping Ruo Yuan was startled awake.
Her plump face trembled and her round eyes widened. ¡°What happened?! Who yelled so miserably?¡±
Right after Ruo Yuan squeaked her question, she saw a handsome man d in robes whiter than snow. His hair was put up and he appeared to float in the air like an immortal.
Puzzlement was reflected in Ruo Yuan¡¯s eyes. Although his imposing manner can¡¯t bepared to Prince Hao, he is handsome in another way.
For a short while, Ruo Yuan forgot about that intive voice from just now and looked at Situ Li foolishly.
Only when the woman¡¯s shrill voice sounded again did Ruo Yuan wake up with a start.
¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look,¡± Situ Li told Su Xi-er before heading towards the source of the voice.
Su Xi-er only took a moment before recognising the voice, leaving her dumbstruck. It¡¯s Liu Ye-er!
She immediately stood up and followed Situ Li.
Ruo Yuan was getting anxious. Don¡¯t leave me all alone here! I¡¯m scared! Hence, she immediately caught up with Su Xi-er.
No one spoke. Everyone walked towards the source of the woman¡¯s voice.
When they arrived at a grove, the voice had stopped again and they could only hear the sound of the wind.
¡°Third Imperial Prince, the woman who shouted is Liu Ye-er,¡± Su Xi-er informed him slowly.
As soon as Ruo Yuan heard that, her mouth became agape as her face filled with terror.
Third Imperial Prince! The elegant gentleman standing in front of me is the Third Imperial Prince! Also, Liu Ye-er? Isn¡¯t she dead? Why...
Situ Li nodded. ¡°She escaped. Go back to the well and carry out your work. Don¡¯t follow.¡± He then continued forward with evenrger strides without another word. Su Xi-er didn¡¯t follow him.
Ruo Yuan watched Situ Li as he gradually faded into the distance. Eventually, her quivering voice sounded out. ¡°He is the Third Imperial Prince...¡±
¡°Mhm.¡±
¡°Su Xi-er, why did you suddenly get acquainted with so many personages? Prince Hao had just left, and it¡¯s the Third Imperial Prince tonight.¡± Ruo Yuan¡¯s eyes were wide open. There was no envy in them, only astonishment.
¡°These personages can go wherever they want to go. I am unable to interfere.¡± At this moment, she suddenly heard a movement and immediately became alert.
Scratch, scratch, scratch. It sounds like iron chains being dragged against the floor.
She had been tethered by iron chains before, so she was especially familiar with this type of sound.
Ruo Yuan¡¯s body trembled. This voice is so frightening. Is it really Liu Ye-er? She isn¡¯t dead?
CHAPTER 29 (1): AURA DOESN’T LOSE TO PRINCE HAO’S
CHAPTER 29 (1): AURA DOESN''T LOSE TO PRINCE HAO''S
Afraid as she was, however, Ruo Yuan didn¡¯t quite understand Su Xi-er¡¯s intentions, instead following directly after her.
The sound of the iron chains suddenly vanished before sounding out again not long after.
Su Xi-er stood up straight and continuously surveyed the surroundings. ¡°Liu Ye-er, Old Maidservant Zhao is already dead. You can juste out.¡±
Ruo Yuan was standing behind her with her lips pursed and her whole body taut.
After a while, the sound of iron chains got increasingly louder. A woman d in grey coarse clothes walked out from behind arge tree. She still had a dirty appearance, her unkempt hairpletely covering her face.
She walked over step by step before finally stopping three metres away from Su Xi-er. ¡°Old Maidservant Zhao is dead?¡± Her voice was very soft and.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Mhm, she was beaten by the nk until she died. Her corpse has already been carried out of the pce.¡±
The silence of the woods meant that only the sound of the wind in their ears could be heard.
The area was pervaded by a strange atmosphere.
All of a sudden, Liu Ye-er cackled. ¡°She¡¯s dead. Haha, serves her right! Who asked her to betray Paternal Aunt!¡±
Paternal aunt? Su Xi-er instantly caught hold of the keywords. Is Liu Ye-er¡¯s paternal aunt the Pure Consort?
Liu Ye-er chortled foolishly before suddenly bing sorrowful. ¡°If she¡¯s dead, how is she going to take me to see him? If I can¡¯t see him, what is the point in me continuing to be alive? I have done so many things for him.¡±
The more Ruo Yuan listened, the baffled she was. What paternal aunt? What him? Who did Liu Ye-er carry out tasks for?
Just as she was perplexed, she heard Su Xi-er beside her speak.
¡°Dress yourself up and you¡¯ll be able to see him.¡± Su Xi-er walked to Liu Ye-er¡¯s side and reached out her right hand to push aside the hair covering her face.
Liu Ye-er had a pair of good-looking willow-leaf shaped eyebrows. Even if her face was filthy, her eyes were still emitting radiance.
¡°I can really see him?¡± Liu Ye-er eyes were filled with delight.
¡°You can, it¡¯s just that...¡± Su Xi-er suddenly moved closer to her and lowered her voice, ¡°You must tell me what you have done for him.¡±
Liu Ye-er¡¯s gaze turned nk. She looked at the iron chains in a daze and muttered to herself, ¡°I can¡¯t. If I tell you, he will definitely not want me anymore.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s voice became increasingly low. ¡°It has been so long, but has hee to visit you? He probably stays in the Commandery Prince Residence every day and embraces beauties all day right? Tell me, and I will take you to the Commandery Prince Residence.¡±
The otherwise obvious lie was enough to give Liu Ye-er hope that, as long as she admitted her deeds, Su Xi-er would be able to bring her to the Commandery Prince Residence.
¡°Paternal Aunt is the Pure Consort. When I entered the pce and apanied Paternal Aunt, it was right when she was favoured. Roughly one year after I entered the pce, I got acquainted with Commandery Prince Xie and we fell in love with one another. He also likes me very much. Although Paternal Aunt said that beauties can¡¯t obtain love and would all die, I simply believed him.¡± As Liu Ye-er immersed herself in her memories, the corners of her mouth were also upturned.
She nced at Su Xi-er before she continued in a low voice, ¡°More than half a year passed again. He told me to secretly take a certain item. It was His Majesty¡¯s...¡±
When she was at the most crucial point, Liu Ye-er¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Her body started trembling as blood flowed from her head like a river. Soon, blood began to leak from the corners of her mouth as well.
¡°His Majesty¡¯s...¡± However, no matter how Liu Ye-er tried to move her lips, she couldn¡¯t utter a single word.
CHAPTER 29 (2): AURA DOESN’T LOSE TO PRINCE HAO’S
CHAPTER 29 (2): AURA DOESN''T LOSE TO PRINCE HAO''S
Ruo Yuan was frightened until she shrieked. Su Xi-er hadn¡¯t expected that Liu Ye-er would suddenly die, and in such a grim manner at that.
She observed the shape of her mouth carefully. To Commandery Prince Xie, which of His Majesty¡¯s item is very important? The imperial jade seal[1]?
That can¡¯t be possible. The imperial jade seal is out of reach for anyone to steal, much less a single weak woman.
What on earth was the item then?
Just as she was mulling over it, a familiar man¡¯s deep and low voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯re not scrubbing the chamber pots, but looking at a dead person so earnestly instead.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t raise her head. She directly bowed and paid her greetings. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
His voice was deep and low as usual. It was sometimes solemn, and sometimes a little teasing.
¡°You knew that it was this prince without raising your head. Your brain is not bad since you could identify this prince¡¯s voice.¡± Prince Hao made fun of her despite the circumstances.
Ruo Yuan¡¯s legs began to go limp until finally, she could no longer endure it and knelt down with a plop. ¡°This servant...pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
When she spoke, her heart was palpitating wildly in fear, feeling as if it was going to jump out of her chest!
Anyone could remember Prince Hao¡¯s voice just by hearing it once. That kind of aura was not something ordinary people could possess.
Prince Hao walked to Su Xi-er¡¯s side. ¡°You took a fat pce maid as a subordinate. She is strong so she can help you scrub the chamber pots.¡±
Right afterwards, he looked at the long dead Liu Ye-er.
¡°This kind of death resembles someone¡¯s style a lot.¡± Prince Hao¡¯s voice was very low, thus only Su Xi-er could hear as she was the nearest to him.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t respond. If I ask, he would find out that I want to investigate Liu Ye-er¡¯s matters.
Liu Ye-er, He Xiangyu and Commandery Prince Xie are rted. Even the original owner of this body, the real Su Xi-er, is rted to Commandery Prince Xie.
¡°Wu Ling, dispose of the body. Do it cleanly.¡± Pei Qianhaomanded softly and Wu Ling came out of hiding.
¡°This subordinate obeys yourmand!¡± Wu Ling bowed and epted the order before hefting Liu Ye-er¡¯s body onto his shoulder and leaving the woods.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t understand. Why did Prince Hao appear at this moment? And why did he order
his subordinate to dispose of Liu Ye-er¡¯s body? Could it be that Liu Ye-er was killed by him?
The expression in her eyes changed once her train of thought came to this conclusion.
Pei Qianhao raised his right hand and suddenly pinched her chin. ¡°You think that Liu Ye-er was killed by this prince? This prince can casually punish a pce maid as I please. Are you scared?¡±
¡°This servant values my life the most. If Your Highness wants to kill this servant, this servant will naturally be scared.¡± she enunciated as she looked straight at him.
This appearance of hers is actually a little simr to the audacious woman in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters. However, whether she is or not, remains to be seen. Capturing and punishing a person for a crime solely based on intuition and without hard evidence isn¡¯t my style.
When Ruo Yuan heard what Prince Hao said, she thought that he was going to kill Su Xi-er. She was immediately thrown off before she tried to gather her courage.
Shey prostrated on the ground and kowtowed repeatedly. ¡°Prince Hao, it¡¯s not easy for a pce maid in the Pce Side Quarters to survive. Please be magnanimous and let Su Xi-er off.¡±
She¡¯s speaking up for me at this critical juncture. Warmth instantly flowed past Su Xi-er¡¯s heart.
This appearance of Ruo Yuan is very much like L¨¹ Liu.
Pei Qianhao released Su Xi-er¡¯s chin. ¡°Your subordinate is not bad, being able to speak for you as she has. This prince won¡¯t kill you now, but that may not be the case in the future. It¡¯ll depend on my mood.¡±
Suddenly, another clear and sonorous voice of a man sounded. ¡°Did Prince Hao purposely draw me away just to tease the pce maids from the Pce Side Quarters?¡± His tone was still calm, but was now tinged with the dignity of an imperial prince.
Situ Li was the first to publicly say that Prince Hao took liberties with women.
Ruo Yuan¡¯s body stiffened. The two great handsome men in Beimin, the two who everyone reveres, are standing right in front of me. This kind of feeling...is simply too frightening! In stark contrast, when she looked at Su Xi-er, thetter¡¯s expression waspletely unruffled. It was almost as if she was very used to this situation.
Ruo Yuan couldn¡¯t help but find it surprising. Su Xi-er has indeed changed. She has be a very formidable woman! Her aura doesn¡¯t lose to Prince Hao¡¯s.
1. It signifies the emperor¡¯s power. It looks something like this:
Source: http://.baike/wiki/%E7%8E%89%E7%8E%BA
Chapter 30 (1): TIGER AND LEOPARD
Chapter 30 (1): TIGER AND LEOPARD
His tone was overbearing and arrogant, like he considered himself unparalleled in the world.
Su Xi-er¡¯s brow was slightly knitted. He deliberately drew Situ Li away. That is to say, he knows all about me approaching Liu Ye-er and trying to trick her into saying something.
This man hides his schemes too deeply. If that¡¯s the case, he won¡¯t ever believe my obedient and terrified appearance again in the future.
Thinking of this, Su Xi-er clenched her fists before making up her mind: regardless of how he doesn¡¯t believe me or how he sounds me out, I definitely can¡¯t let the cat out of the bag.
Prince Hao doesn¡¯t have conclusive evidence, so he can¡¯t capture someone as he pleases. I have to be prudent in not allowing him to find out anything that may incriminate me.
Situ Li slowly walked closer towards Su Xi-er, When he was less than a metre away from her, he suddenly reached grabbed her right hand, pulling her behind him.
Pei Qianhao raised his eyebrow and found it very interesting as he looked at Su Xi-er but he was talking to Situ Li. ¡°She¡¯s with you?¡±
¡°To use Prince Hao¡¯s words, so what if this imperial prince says yes?¡±
¡°This prince has no interest in the matters of you two. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t actively provoke this prince. Su Xi-er, am I right?¡± Right afterwards, Pei Qianhao began scrutinising Su Xi-er¡¯s expression.
At one side, Ruo Yuan was still kneeling on the ground. She could no longer fathom the current situation. Judging from Prince Hao¡¯s and the Third Imperial Prince¡¯s behaviour, they¡¯re arguing over Su Xi-er? They have taken a fancy to the same woman?
Su Xi-er struggled free of Situ Li¡¯s hand and bowed to Pei Qianhao respectfully. ¡°This servant will keep your words in mind, Prince Hao. In any case, there are still chamber pots beside the well that haven¡¯t been scrubbed. This servant will be taking my leave.¡±
¡°You still know that you should go and work.¡± Pei Qianhao chuckled and waved his hand, indicating for Su Xi-er to leave.
Su Xi-er turned around and signalled to Ruo Yuan with a meaningful nce. Soon, the two of them had left the woods.
~~~
Meanwhile, Situ Li looked at Pei Qianhao and said coldly, ¡°Prince Hao, I hope that you won¡¯t interfere in the matters of Beimin¡¯s imperial household.¡±
Pei Qianhao cast a sidelong nce at him. ¡°This matters involves Commandery Prince Xie. Don¡¯t tell me that he is someone from Beimin¡¯s imperial household?¡±
¡°He naturally isn¡¯t. He is just amandery prince with a different surname. Situ is the surname of Beimin¡¯s imperial household.¡±
¡°This prince is aware of the surname of Beimin¡¯s imperial n. You don¡¯t need to remind me, Third Imperial Prince. However, it seems that you have forgotten that if it weren¡¯t for this prince being soft-hearted, you would still be in a remote county.¡±
Situ Li¡¯s expression immediately changed. The moonlight illuminating his face caused his visage to appear even more ashen pale.
¡°Your Mother Empress¡¯ death anniversary is almost arriving. On the ount that you miss your Mother Empress very much, this prince summoned you back with a decree.¡±
Situ Li suddenlyughed and his tone carried a trace of mockery. ¡°This imperial prince should thank you instead.¡±
¡°Since you know that, you should stay further away from Su Xi-er.¡± His tone was unquestionable and extremely domineering.
¡°Prince Hao, you just said that you have no interest in caring about this imperial prince and Su Xi-er¡¯s matters.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes darkened as the corner of his lips were raised. ¡°Third Imperial Prince, you didn¡¯t listen fully to this prince¡¯s words. Those who provoked this prince, this prince won¡¯t let them off. If you get too close to Su Xi-er, you may be implicated in the future.¡±
Situ Li listened attentively. He understood Pei Qianhao¡¯s implied meaning. There was an audacious pce maid who mounted a sneak attack on Prince Hao in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters that night.
Furthermore, Prince Hao has already started to suspect Su Xi-er, but he simply suspects her, and doesn¡¯t have any evidence.
¡°Prince Hao, if you put it in such a manner, it would mislead this imperial prince into thinking that Su Xi-er provoked you.¡±
¡°Third Imperial Prince, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself over this matter. The people of the imperial n have pampered and fragile bodies. With howte it is, you should rest earlier.¡±
Afterwards, Pei Qianhao directly left without ncing at Situ Li.
In the woods, Situ Li was absorbed in his thoughts.
~~~
Chapter 30 (2): TIGER AND LEOPARD
Chapter 30 (2): TIGER AND LEOPARD
From far away, he could see Su Xi-er scrubbing the chamber pots earnestly as the other pce maid collected the water from the well for her.
He had dispatched people to investigate Su Xi-er. She had entered the imperial pce very early on, staying in the Pce Side Quarters for ten years, and she is now fifteen years old.
In those ten years, Su Xi-er would be bullied every now and then. If it was serious, she would be punished by a beating with the wooden nks. If the punishment was light, she would be whipped. Although her body was fragile, she had managed to get through it. Having lived in this kind of environment for ten years, she is an extremely timid and afraid of others.
¡°Prince Hao,¡± a soft voice sounded. It was Wu Ling.
Pei Qianhao turned around and asked, ¡°How did it go with disposing of the body?¡±
¡°Everything has been dealt with appropriately. As for Commandery Prince Xie...¡±
A devilish and wanton smile appeared at the corner of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth. ¡°There is no medicine for regret in this world. Besides, this was single-handedly caused by him.¡± He turned around and walked into the distance without another word.
Wu Ling immediately followed and mustered his courage to ask, ¡°Prince Hao, are you really going to take Su Xi-er into the Beauty Pce? When you collected beauties in the past, the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t care. This time, the Empress Dowager insists on interfering.¡±
¡°This prince won¡¯t take her into the Beauty Pce. As for the Empress Dowager¡¯s side, let her be.¡±
Wu Ling waspletely taken aback. What does that mean? Is he going to disregard Su Xi-er, and leave her to perish on her own? If that¡¯s really the case, why does Prince Hao alwayse to the Pce Side Quarters, even going as far as to personally send medicine to Su Xi-er?
¡°Prince Hao, you are just going to leave Su Xi-er to her own devices and not care about her?¡± Wu Ling asked again.
Pei Qianhao stopped in his tracks and nced at Wu Ling coldly. ¡°You have asked too much.¡±
Looking at Prince Hao as he faded into the distance, Wu Ling sighed. The rumours say that Prince Hao collects a beauty every time he sees one. In reality, Prince Hao doesn¡¯t pay any attention to any woman after they enter the Beauty Pce. He only gives them a grandiose prison and watches them struggle against each other inside.
It¡¯s just like watching a few dozen crazy rabbits biting each other. If Su Xi-er really enters, perhaps this would be the result as well.
~~~
Beside the well, Su Xi-er was scrubbing the chamber pots. After Ruo Yuan pulled up the water from the well, she squatted down and looked at her carefully.
¡°The Third Imperial Prince grabbed your hand. I feel that he is very concerned about you.¡±
¡°Ruo Yuan, you still have to get up early tomorrow to work. You should rest earlier.¡±
Ruo Yuan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. I still haven¡¯t recovered from the many shocking events that happened tonight.¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head, revealing her solemn countenance. ¡°Never breathe a word of the matters tonight. Do you understand?¡±
¡°Mhm! Even if you give me ten guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to tell others anything about this. However, Su Xi-er, if Prince Hao and the Third Imperial Prince reach out their hand to you at the same time, which person¡¯s hand would you hold?¡±
Both men are noble men with extremely massive power. Ruo Yuan was curious. Which one of them will Su Xi-er actually choose?
After a while, Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t choose either of them.¡±
¡°Ah?¡± Ruo Yuan¡¯s face was full of puzzlement. She will reject both of them?!
¡°Prince Hao is a dangerous tiger, while the Third Imperial Prince is a silent leopard. Will you choose the tiger or the leopard?¡± Su Xi-er used an analogy.
Ruo Yuan¡¯s expression changed. She raised her hand and shook her head repeatedly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want either of them. A tiger and a leopard are too scary. As soon as I¡¯m not careful, I will be bitten to death!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ll be bitten to death. It¡¯s still better to scrub the chamber pots seriously.¡± Su Xi-erughed before she lowered her head and continued working.
Ruo Yuan looked at Su Xi-er. She didn¡¯t know why, but she always felt that Su Xi-er would definitely be sessful with many aplishments in the future.
CHAPTER 31 (1): UNABLE TO MANAGE
CHAPTER 31 (1): UNABLE TO MANAGE
Afterwards, the two of them returned to their rooms respectively. Ruo Yuan swung her plump bottoms as she vanished into the moonlight. As Su Xi-er looked her current appearance, the corners of her mouth were slightly raised.
When she realised her own mood, Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze became distant. How long has it been since I have been in such a good mood. Being together with Ruo Yuan is like having L¨¹ Liu at my side.
~~~
The next morning, Su Xi-er was woken up by the sounds of pce maids gossiping outside of her room.
¡°The woodhouse at the northwest corner was burning with a raging infernost night. I wonder when it began burning.¡±
¡°Exactly! Even the house¡¯s main beams were charred. There was no lightning yesterday, and the weather hasn¡¯t been particrly dry either. With all that said, I wonder why the woodhouse suddenly caught fire for no reason?¡±
¡°Liu Ye-er died there, leaving too many grievances umted. Thus, it began burning!¡±
With how loud the maids were being, Su Xi-er was unable to continue sleeping no matter how much she wanted to. In the end, she simply got up and closed her eyes as she leaned against the side of the bed.
The house at the northwest corner is gone due to the congration. That wooden table is also gone. The only thing left that can corroborate the connection between Liu Ye-er and County Prince Xie is this woven silk fabric that I had taken.
She didn¡¯t carry the woven silk fabric with her, but instead hid it in the cupboard.
Imperial Bodyguard Wu must have ced Liu Ye-er¡¯s body in the woodhousest night, disposing of both with one toss of a torch. From now on, Liu Ye-er has truly vanished.
Liu Ye-er had an inseparably close rtionship with County Prince Xie, but was reduced to such an end. In that case, what would He Xiangyu¡¯s oue be like? And what will be of me?
She felt a slight headacheing as her as these thoughts ran through her head. Raising her left hand to massage her forehead, she was also able to see her left wrist. The pain and swelling have already faded away.
The effectiveness of the medicinal powder is even better than I imagined, almostpletely healing my injury after just two applications.
At the moment, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know that although the medicinal powder Prince Hao gave her was simr to the Third Imperial Prince¡¯s, there was an additional medicinal herb in it. This kind of herb was colourless and odourless. It could treat bruises rapidly, and out of the whole of Beimin Nation, Prince Hao was the only one who possessed it.
¡°Su Xi-er, are you already awake? Old Maidservant Liu asked you to go to her room.¡± Hong Li¡¯s voice could be heard from outside the door.
¡°I happened to have just woken up. I¡¯ll being now.¡± Su Xi-er immediately climbed up from her bed, donned an outer robe, straightened out her clothes, andbed her hair before walking out.
¡°Quickly go and freshen up; I have set aside breakfast,¡± Hong Li told her with a smile.
Su Xi-er nodded. She ran to the area where the pce maids freshened up and swiftly washed her face.
After eating her breakfast, she headed for Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s room.
~~~
Upon opening the door, one would see Old Maidservant Liu drinking tea inside.
After she saw Su Xi-er, she smiled and waved her hand at her. ¡°You slept verytest night, yet you were called here by me early this morning. Are you sleepy?¡±
Su Xi-er walked in and bowed respectfully as she paid her greetings, ¡°This servant isn¡¯t sleepy. Many thanks for being concerned, Old Maidservant.¡±
¡°Come over here and drink a cup of tea. This is spring tea offered by other nations this year. I only have one small jar, so I can¡¯t bear to drink it.¡± Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s face was wreathed in smiles, causing the wrinkles beside her eyes to be even more pronounced.
Su Xi-er knew that spring tea dripped with rain dew used the best tea leaves. Many tea harvesters plucked the spring tea, made them into tea leaves, and preserved them by sealing them up. However, even the countyndlords weren¡¯t able to drink this spring tea. An overwhelming majority had to be offered to the court, while the rest was purchased by the very affluent and noble households.
¡°Old Maidservant, you should keep this tea for yourself to enjoy slowly. This servant doesn¡¯t understand tea; it¡¯s a waste even if I drink it.¡±
The smile in Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s eyes deepened, but her gazended on the fragrance sachet at Su Xi-er¡¯s waist. ¡°In the Pce Side Quarters, the pce maid who understands the rules the best is you. The fragrance sachet at your waist is very uniquely embroidered. Which master bestowed it to you?¡±
CHAPTER 31 (2): UNABLE TO MANAGE
CHAPTER 31 (2): UNABLE TO MANAGE
Old Maidservant Liu raised her eyebrow as her tone became a bit higher. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s the first time the Empress Dowager has bestowed something to a pce maid, not to mention a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters. Miss He serves by her side, but even she doesn¡¯t receive many rewards.¡±
¡°This servant also doesn¡¯t know why the Empress Dowager wanted to bestow me this.¡± Su Xi-er purposely said. She had been aware of the Empress Dowager¡¯s intentions from the moment she had received the fragrance sachet.
¡°Remove it. Let me have a look.¡± Old Maidservant Liu was still smiling, but how could she not understand the Empress Dowager¡¯s personality? She managed to attain the position of Empress in merely a year, and is now the youngest Empress Dowager in history. How can this kind of person bestow a fragrance sachet to a pce maid in the Pce Side Quarters for no reason?
Su Xi-er removed the fragrance sachet and passed it to Old Maidservant Liu. The smell of safflower had been totally reced by the fragrance of the medicinal powder that blended into the cloth, making it so that Old Maidservant Liu couldn¡¯t discern anything.
Old Maidservant Liu ced the fragrance sachet near her nose and sniffed it carefully. Afterwards, she knitted her brow and opened the fragrance sachet to examine it, only finding a few ordinary medicinal herbs inside
¡°Old Maidservant Liu, this servant added a few medicinal herbs in the fragrance sachet. They¡¯re the ones you previously gave this servant.¡±
¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Old Maidservant Liu tied the fragrance sachet firmly and returned it to Su Xi-er.
Actually, Old Maidservant Liu had recognised a different smell. It was the smell of medicinal powder, but now that she had looked in the sachet, she wasn¡¯t certain.
Right at this moment, a pce maid¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Old Maidservant Liu, Miss He ising over here.¡±
¡°She came really quickly. Su Xi-er, withdraw.¡± Old Maidservant Liu tidied her clothes slightly and stood up from the chair.
Su Xi-er tied the fragrance sachet at her waist and walked out of the room. With just one nce, she saw the approaching Miss He.
¡°This servant pays her respects to Miss He,¡± Su Xi-er greeted her respectfully by bending at the knees.
He Ying didn¡¯t wave her hand for her to get up, but looked at her waist instead. ¡°I¡¯ll count you as tactful. You¡¯re still carrying this fragrance sachet.¡±
She immediately reached out her hand and pulled Su Xi-er fiercely, leaning closely to her ear. He Ying¡¯s tone carried a hint of ruthlessness as she spoke. ¡°The trap you set harmed Old Maidservant Zhao. I didn¡¯t expect that a seemingly weak woman knows how to scheme very well.¡±
Su Xi-er pretended to be ignorant. ¡°Miss He, Old Maidservant Zhao was the Pce Side Quarters¡¯ Old-Maidservant-In-Charge. Why would this servant harm her?¡±
¡°Hmph, pretending to be foolish.¡± He Ying flung Su Xi-er¡¯s arm down ferociously. She no longer spared her a nce and directly entered Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s room.
As Su Xi-er looked at the closed room door, a subtle glint shed across her eyes. He Ying¡¯s intentions bying to the Pce Side Quarters as clear as day. She is doing the same thing as what she did with Old Maidservant Zhao again, using the Empress Dowager¡¯s decree to instruct Old Maidservant Liu to kill me.
The Empress Dowager bears such a heavy grudge with me that she bestowed to me a fragrance sachet with safflower, all just for the sake of one man.
Although she is the esteemed Empress Dowager, she is still a woman in the prime of her youth, and has a strong yearning for love.
It¡¯s just that Prince Hao has so many women. Is the Empress Dowager able to manage all of them? Why does she always target me? Su Xi-er knitted her eyebrows slightly. I¡¯m currently not Prince Hao¡¯s woman at all!
¡°Su Xi-er.¡± Hong Li suddenly appeared and pulled her. She asked softly, ¡°Do you feel that Old Maidservant Liu is very strange?¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t reply. Only when the two of them had walked further away did she ask, ¡°What do you mean by strange?¡±
Hong Li shook her head. ¡°I am also unable to exin. I simply feel that she¡¯s strange. You are urate in your observation, so I came to ask you.¡±
At this point, Hong Li¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Once, Old Maidservant Liu asked me when you and Prince Hao got acquainted!¡±
CHAPTER 32 (1): WAITING THERE FOR HER
CHAPTER 32 (1): WAITING THERE FOR HER
¡°However, I am also curious. When did you and Prince Hao get to know each other? There was a time when Mu Tao said that you were possessed and had be very different. Could it have started from that day, you...¡±
¡°Hong Li, can I say that I¡¯m not familiar with Prince Hao? Someone of his status is not a person that I can forge connections with; it¡¯s just that some matters aren¡¯t what they appear to be on the surface.¡±
Puzzlement appeared in Hong Li¡¯s eyes and she looked at Su Xi-er attentively. ¡°You¡¯re not familiar with Prince Hao? How can that be? That day, he clearly punished Old Maidservant Zhao for your sake. Furthermore, didn¡¯t you tell Old Maidservant Zhao that you have a backer?¡±
¡°You are sometimes very smart but sometimes very stupid. In the future, don¡¯t say anything at all. You just have to listen to me. Otherwise, seek a way out for yourself.¡± Su Xi-er didn¡¯t have time to exin, thus, she immediately walked forward speedily.
Hong Li was getting anxious. I can¡¯t seek a way out for myself. I want to follow and mingle with Su Xi-er!
Hence, she ran forward and grabbed Su Xi-er. She softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will try hard to be smart and not a smart alec. You have to take me out. All of my hopes are pinned on you.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at Hong Li¡¯s earnest eyes and nodded. ¡°Mhm, go and do your work.¡±
Having obtained Su Xi-er¡¯s assurance, Hong Li¡¯s relieved face was stered in smiles. She immediately ran to the area she worked at.
She gazed at Hong Li¡¯s departing figure. Her current appearance is very much like a carefree littless with no worries.
It¡¯s just that when one is in the Pce Side Quarters, there are many times when we don¡¯t have the freedom to act out of our own volition.
The other pce maids were currently working. When they worked, it would be time for Su Xi-er to rest.
The weather is currently hot so working at night is cooling. Once the weather bes cold, however, I will be the one suffering. I must think of a way to change my work before that time.
Since Ruo Yuan had helped her a lotst night, she decided to visit her.
~~~
As Ruo Yuan had a robust body, the tiring heavybour that was suitable for men was all carried out by her.
Su Xi-er came to the southwest side of the Pce Side Quarters. The area where the chamber pots were ced was very close to the woodhouse Ruo Yuan worked in.
However, she didn¡¯t expect that Ruo Yuan wasn¡¯t around.
Coincidentally, Lian Qiao passed by and immediately rushed over after she saw Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er looked at her and asked, ¡°Lian Qiao, have you seen Ruo Yuan?¡±
Lian Qiao looked pensive. ¡°She...I don¡¯t know where she is. In the past, she should be here chopping the firewood.¡±
At this moment, a contemptuous woman¡¯s voice sounded. It was the thin pce maid who had originally stayed in the same room as Su Xi-er.
¡°Ruo Yuan was just taken away by the imperial guards.¡±
CHAPTER 32 (2): WAITING THERE FOR HER
CHAPTER 32 (2): WAITING THERE FOR HER
The thin pce maid shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I only know that they were imperial guards. Why would I ask, ¡®Elder Brother Imperial Guard, which pce are you from¡¯?¡± Contempt appeared in the pce maid¡¯s eyes as she looked like she was watching a good show.
Su Xi-er saw the axe thrown on the ground. Who would have taken Ruo Yuan away? She¡¯s just someone carrying out manualbour in the Pce Side Quarters. Why would she be taken away? Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s because ofst night...¡±
Her thoughts suddenly stopped as her gaze turned cold. Prince Hao?
But I¡¯m in the Pce Side Quarters. How can I go out to look for Pei Qianhao?!
¡°Su Xi-er, why did you suddenly run here?¡± Lian Qiao asked smilingly.
¡°I ran over here to check that the chamber pots that have been scrubbed were properly collected,¡± Su Xi-er replied indifferently.
Lian Qiaoughed. ¡°They have long been collected by people. You scrub so many chamber pots every day. It¡¯ll be cold when winter arrives. You had better report to Old Maidservant Liu and prepare by bringing some frostbite ointment.¡±
¡°Mhm.¡± Su Xi-er then turned around and walked towards the Pce Side Quarters¡¯ backyard.
When the thin pce maid saw Lian Qiao losing out, she sneered. ¡°She doesn¡¯t pay attention to you. Why do you have to be snubbed when you fawn over her ardently?¡±
Su Xi-er arrived at the front of her room door very quickly, subconsciously inspecting the white ash on the ground. There are imprints on the ash.
If it was really Pei Qianhao who instructed the imperial guards to take Ruo Yuan away, then he should appear in my room right now.
However, the white ash hasn¡¯t been stepped on. Did he note, or has he found out about the function of the white ash?
Su Xi-er immediately became cautious. She softly pushed the door open and gingerly surveyed the surroundings.
There¡¯s no one at all. He didn¡¯te.
Su Xi-er instantly felt that it was very strange. Could it be that Ruo Yuan wasn¡¯t taken away by his subordinates?
Don¡¯t tell me that it was Situ Li? The thought was rejected almost as soon as it shed across her mind. The Third Imperial Prince would only do this if he is idle with nothing to do.
After pondering for a while, Su Xi-er was certain that the culprit was Pei Qianhao. As to why he had done it, she would have to ask him.
¡°Su Xi-er,¡± Hong Li pushed the room door open and called out to her.
¡°In the future, knock before youe in. What if I¡¯m changing my clothes?¡±
Hong Li instantly felt awkward. After coughing lightly, she adjusted her expression. ¡°Just now, I pretended that I was passing by Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s house and saw Miss He walking out with a face full of rage.¡±
The pitch of Su Xi-er¡¯s voice was higher as she replied, ¡°Mhm.¡± It looks like Old Maidservant Liu didn¡¯t listen to He Ying and directly refused to coborate with her. Refusing He Ying is tantamount to refusing the Empress Dowager. Old Maidservant Liu has some guts.
¡°Furthermore, that expression of Miss He was just like she had a mouthful of air stifled in her stomach that couldn¡¯t be vented. Say, what would she have talked to Old Maidservant Liu about?¡±
Su Xi-er chuckled. ¡°Hong Li, whatever Miss He had told Old Maidservant Zhao, she definitely said the same thing to Old Maidservant Liu.¡±
¡°Ah? Miss He is with the Empress Dowager. Why does the Empress Dowager want to kill you so badly?¡± Hong Li¡¯s voice gradually became softer. She couldn¡¯t understand why she wanted to do that.
¡°How would there be so many ¡¯whys¡¯ in the imperial pce? In the future, don¡¯t be so flustered and wear your heart on your sleeve. That isn¡¯t good.¡±
Hong Li nodded her head carefully. ¡°Mhm, I will take note in the future and learn after you in not letting my emotions show.¡±
¡°Go and do your work. Don¡¯t stay in my room for too long. Observe the movements in the Pce Side Quarters and, if you see imperial guards, inform me immediately,¡± Su Xi-er instructed her expeditiously.
¡°Why would imperial guardse? Nothing big transpired in the Pce Side Quarters.¡± Hong Li was perplexed.
¡°You just have to follow what I said. Don¡¯t ask so many questions.¡±
Hong Li grunted an ¡°oh¡± before she swiftly exited the room.
Su Xi-er looked at the closed room door. Hong Li is very clever but she still needs more guidance. In some aspects, she isn¡¯t as good as L¨¹ Liu. Right now, her standard in selecting people was based on L¨¹ Liu. As for Ruo Yuan, she made Su Xi-er feel as if L¨¹ Liu was still around.
However, she didn¡¯t even know where Ruo Yuan was taken to. Pei Qianhao still hadn¡¯te, and she couldn¡¯t leave the Pce Side Quarters.
One day passed very quickly, with no imperial guardsing to the Pce Side Quarters at all. The matter of Ruo Yuan being taken away by the imperial guards was also spread around. Old Maidservant Liu didn¡¯t mention anything, and only instructed another pce maid to chop the firewood.
When night fell, Su Xi-er walked towards the woodhouse at the southwest side as usual.
However, she didn¡¯t expect that he would be waiting there for her.
He was donned in purple clothes that fluttered with the wind, while the contours of his face were extremely handsome and defined.
It¡¯s Pei Qianhao. He¡¯s waiting for me in front of the woodhouse at the southwest side, at the area where the chamber pots are ced.
CHAPTER 33 (1): BANTER
CHAPTER 33 (1): BANTER
If she was right, he was going to say, ¡°Do you want to know why this prince is here?¡±
¡°Quickly go and do your work,¡± a clear and melodious voice escaped from between his lips. He didn¡¯t even nce at her once.
Su Xi-er was taken aback, but quickly returned to normal. Have I guessed incorrectly, or is he pretending? Only if he has too much time would hee to the Pce Side Quarters to watch me scrub the chamber pots.
¡°Prince Hao, why are you here?¡± Since he isn¡¯t telling me, I¡¯ll ask then.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s pair of eyes sized her up from top to bottom. She¡¯s so gaunt and tiny. How did she get the strength to knock me out? If I don¡¯t y some tricks, when would she admit to anything?
Pei Qianhao was quite confident in his own intuition. It must be her.
¡°There¡¯s naturally a reason for you to appear here, Prince Hao. This servant will go and work.¡± When Su Xi-er saw that he didn¡¯t respond, she spoke respectfully before she walked towards the wooden cabin.
Pei Qianhao watched her ce all the chamber pots onto the bamboo board before she pulled the coarse rope and hauled it towards the side of the well.
She has such a delicate body yet, she is able to drag such a heavy load, even if her speed is a little slow.
¡°Where¡¯s the fat pce maid who was with you? Why didn¡¯t shee and help you?¡± Pei Qianhao couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Su Xi-er stopped what she was doing and raised her head to look at him. ¡°She¡¯s called Ruo Yuan, not fat pce maid.¡±
¡°She¡¯s originally round and fat,¡± Pei Qianhao coldly refuted.
¡°Prince Hao, she was taken away by the imperial guards this morning,¡± Su Xi-er went straight to the point. Since he has taken the initiative to mention Ruo Yuan, I will seize the opportunity to ask.
Pei Qianhao raised his eyebrow. ¡°She¡¯s a fat pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters with no usefulness at all. Which pce¡¯s imperial guards would capture her?¡±
Su Xi-er was a little surprised. Judging from his tone, he isn¡¯t the one whomanded the imperial guards to take Ruo Yuan away? If it wasn¡¯t him, then who would it be?
Displeased with the doubt contained within her gaze, he walked over and pinched her chin, his eyes slightly narrowed. His voice was filled with oppression, ¡°You suspect this prince?¡±
¡°Just like you said, Prince Hao, Ruo Yuan is just an ordinary pce maid in the Pce Side Quarters. This servant also doesn¡¯t understand, why would someone take her away?¡±
Pei Qianhao lowered his head and stared fixedly at her eyes, only able to see apletely calm expression.
Damn it, what kind of expression is this!
¡°If this prince had done it, this prince would admit to it. You have a lot of nerve now.¡± His voice was deep and low. His hand continuously stroked her chin before finally reaching her lips.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t evade. ¡°She is this servant¡¯s good friend, someone very important. No matter how timid a person is, they would also be more daring when it¡¯s rted to someone important. Prince Hao, don¡¯t tell me that there has never been a time when you desperately wanted to protect someone with all your might?¡±
The hand wandering on her lips abruptly stopped. Desperately protect someone with all my might? There has never been someone like that.
¡°She is your subordinate. When did she be your good friend?¡±
¡°Prince Hao, she and I are both pce maids in the Pce Side Quarters with equal status.
How can you say that she is my subordinate?¡± The ones who were close to her right now were Hong Li and Ruo Yuan.
Hong Li is an intelligent coborator, while Ruo Yuan¡¯s sincerity is more simr to L¨¹ Liu.
¡°You¡¯re that worried about her?¡± Pei Qianhao raised the corner of his mouth, lowering his face until his lips pressed close to her, but was short of kissing her, his breath scorching hot as itnded on her face.
¡°This servant wants to know who exactly has taken her away. That¡¯s all,¡± Su Xi-er slowly replied.
CHAPTER 33 (2): BANTER
CHAPTER 33 (2): BANTER
Su Xi-er raised her head and asked, ¡°What condition?¡±
¡°If it was you who knocked this prince out, I can even sentence you to death.¡± His face was wreathed in a devilish and wanton smile as he spoke the cruellest words.
¡°Prince Hao, if there¡¯s no evidence, please don¡¯t malign this servant.¡± I definitely can¡¯t admit to the fact that I had knocked him out.
¡°This prince was just sounding you out. I didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s you.¡± Pei Qianhao looked at her with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.
¡°Could you directly tell this servant what the condition it is?¡± Su Xi-er asked straightforwardly.
She was very clear about her current strength. She wouldn¡¯t be able to investigate Ruo Yuan¡¯s destination just by relying on herself, but it was a different matter for the man in front of her.
Pei Qianhao coldly answered, ¡°This condition is very simple. Take the initiative to kiss this prince and kiss until this prince is satisfied.¡±
This condition... Su Xi-er¡¯s heart leapt suddenly. I have never initiated a kiss, yet he brought up such a request.
Has he really taken a fancy to a pce maid scrubbing chamber pots in the Pce Side Quarters?
¡°This prince will count until three. One, two...¡±
Su Xi-er pursed her lips. She saw L¨¹ Liu¡¯s shadow on Ruo Yuan. L¨¹ Liu¡¯s fate had always been a knot in her heart that she couldn¡¯t untie.
When she heard that he was about to count until three, she immediately stood on her toes and used her hands to loop behind his neck. She raised her head and pressed her soft lips on his.
The faint scent of medicinal herbs mixed with the body fragrance of a woman wafted into Pei Qianhao¡¯s nose. The expression in his eyes started to be more profound, but he stayedpletely motionless, allowing her to take the initiative.
She had experienced kissing someone before: twice in her previous lifetime, and once in this lifetime. Recalling his actions when he kissed her from the encounter that night in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters, she opened her mouth and pushed against his jaw.
The fragrance of a woman became stronger in Pei Qianhao¡¯s nose, prompting him to embrace her tightly.
Under the bright moonlight, the two were tightly entangled.
As soon as she finished kissing, Su Xi-er was unable to catch her breath. She patted her chest and started to calm her breathing.
Pei Qianhao found it funny as she looked at her. ¡°Do you need more practice in the future?¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. His actions were fiery just now, but he had instantly calmed down, his eyes endlessly dark. A man like this should be the most heartless, right? To him, all women are just like the 72 concubines in the Beauty Pce ©` mere ythings. For what purpose were these women taken in by him?
¡°You have already aplished my request. This prince will help you to investigate,¡± Pei Qianhao informed her coldly.
Su Xi-er bowed. ¡°Many thanks to Prince Hao.¡±
¡°You¡¯re actually very well-behaved and understand the rules well.¡± Pei Qianhao chuckled. Finally, he flung his sleeves and left.
Hidden at a secret ce, Wu Ling had witnessed the whole incident from beginning to end. I am finding His Highness¡¯ thoughts harder and harder to understand. Outsiders all say that His Highness likes beauty very much, and that the 72 concubines in the Beauty Pce are all beauties who are the cream of the crop.
But only I, Wu Ling, know that after these beauties enter the ce, they will be grass widows. Prince Hao has never stayed in the Beauty Pce. Since that¡¯s the case, why does he want to keep those women?
Upon seeing that Prince Hao was walking towards his direction, Wu Ling immediately appeared. ¡°Prince Hao, why don¡¯t you take Su Xi-er into the Beauty Pce?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not keeping her,¡± Pei Qianhao replied coldly.
¡°Prince Hao, since you don¡¯t go to the Beauty Pce, why do you want to keep those women?¡±
¡°Shutting them in an ornate prison and watching them ripping each other apart while being full of themselves, isn¡¯t that very interesting?¡±
Wu Ling jolted in shock and looked at Prince Hao¡¯sposed expression. So it turns out that he truly thinks of the women in the Beauty Pce as little more than cage animals tearing each other to shreds, watching their conflicts like an audience enjoying a show.
¡°A fat pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters, Ruo Yuan, was taken away by the imperial guards. Go and check who took her away.¡± Pei Qianhao walked into the distance.
Wu Ling was stunned again. That fat pce maid fromst night?
CHAPTER 34 (1): LIFTED HER SLEEVE UP
CHAPTER 34 (1): LIFTED HER SLEEVE UP
However, no matter how she wiped, she was unable to erase that smell of his. His scent wrapped around her and reminded her of his overbearing arrogance.
In the end, Su Xi-er picked up the coarse rope on the ground and continued walking to the side of the well.
After she arrived, she began to bring the well water up and keep herself busy. Only by doing that would the scene of her kissing him vanish from her mind.
After she had collected five buckets of water in a row, she began to scrub the chamber pots diligently. The chamber pots are stinky, so they should erase his smell right?
Although it had taken her six hours to finish scrubbing the chamber pots in the past, she was almost done in approximately an hour today.
Regardless, she continued to scrub relentlessly in order topletely forget the scene that had just urred.
Finally, she finished scrubbing thest chamber pot and collected the well water again, preparing to wash them one more time.
Before she could do so however, arge hand reached out from the side as its owner spoke in an emotionless ice-cold voice, ¡°You¡¯re going all out in scrubbing with no regard for your life tonight. Did you get provoked?¡±
She could tell that the voice belonged to the Third Imperial Prince.
Situ Li took the bucket from her hand, pulling up a few buckets of water before pouring them onto the chamber pots.
Afterwards, he tossed the bucket at the side of the well. ¡°What kind of provocation did you receive? If you work so hard with all your might, your body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. ¡°Third Imperial Prince, when did you arrive? With howte it is, shouldn¡¯t you be resting?¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯tfortable sleeping in the repose pce that I was given, so I came out for a walk. I just happened upon you scrubbing for your life when I passed by. What on earth is the matter?¡°
Su Xi-er released a breath of relief. Good thing he just arrived. If he hade when I was kissing Pei Qianhao, that would have spelt trouble.
She replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to be worried, Third Imperial Prince.¡±
Situ Li clearly didn¡¯t believe her. He raised hisrge hand and grabbed her wrist. Su Xi-er immediately exerted strength and prepared to struggle free of him.
¡°Don¡¯t move. Do you want to dislocate it again? Look at how you have set your bones.¡± Situ Li¡¯s voice was now more imposing as he increased his strength. She was unable to break free from him and could only watch on helplessly as he lifted her sleeves up.
In Nanzhao, women who have exposed their arms to others must promise themselves to the other party. Even Yun Ruofeng hasn¡¯t seen my arm before.
When she thought of Yun Ruofeng, the expression in her eyes changed. He doesn¡¯t love me at all, so why would he look at my arm? I¡¯m really stupid. I should have been able to make out these minute details.
¡°Your face is red?¡± Situ Li looked at her face and suddenlyughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In Beimin, as long as a man loses his interest, even carrying out the matter of a married couple wouldn¡¯t make a man marry the woman, much less seeing an arm.¡±
Su Xi-er felt extremely displeased about that and raised her right leg to step on Situ Li ferociously. Right when he was finding it painful, she nimbly struggled her hand free from him.
¡°Third Imperial Prince, ording to what you have said, what should this servant be worried about? And what¡¯s your purpose in telling this servant this?¡± Her voice held an imposing demeanour that a pce maid should not have possessed.
Situ Li looked at her and observed the expression on her visage. She¡¯s just a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters? Why does she possess such an imposing aura? An unyielding loftiness and an inherent pride in her eyes.
Furthermore, what I said wasn¡¯t wrong. Beimin is simply like that. If the man doesn¡¯t want the woman, even if she uses the child to ckmail him, the man can still unreasonably abort the child.
CHAPTER 34 (2): LIFTED HER SLEEVE UP
CHAPTER 34 (2): LIFTED HER SLEEVE UP
Su Xi-er held a self-deprecating smile. That¡¯s right. What he said isn¡¯t wrong. Pce maids are simply that sort of existence. When a powerful man has taken a fancy to them, they can casually choose when to favour them and when to throw them away.
In that case, does Pei Qianhao treat me with that kind of mindset? Or maybe I am not even enough to be considered a passing interest, but just a pet?. Isn¡¯t the Beauty Pce simply a prison?
¡°However, it¡¯s very ridiculous. Even if I¡¯m an imperial prince, you and I are more or less the same.¡± Situ Li revealed a bitter smile before he pulled Su Xi-er¡¯s arm.
¡°You¡¯re working so hard with no regards for your life. Is it because you can no longer continue surviving in the Pce Side Quarters? Were you bullied and whipped by others? Let me have a look at the scars on your arm.¡±
Su Xi-er stopped him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t bullied. It¡¯s just that Ruo Yuan has gone missing.¡±
Situ Li let go of her arm. ¡°Ruo Yuan?¡±
¡°The pce maid together with this servantst night. She was taken away by the imperial guards this morning. I don¡¯t know which pce the imperial guards were from.¡±
After Situ Li pondered, he analysed calmly, ¡°There must be a reason for the imperial guards taking her away. She¡¯s just a pce maid. What are you worried about?¡±
¡°This servant just wants to know who exactly had taken Ruo Yuan away. She didn¡¯tmit any crime.¡±
Situ Li looked at her earnest expression. ¡°You¡¯re very concerned about her. You can¡¯t even look after yourself, yet you¡¯re still caring about others? Do you have such a capability?¡±
Thest sentence jabbed Su Xi-er¡¯s sore point. My current ability is almost non-existent. It is the same feeling as when I watched helplessly as L¨¹ Liu died.
¡°I will help you to investigate, but I will definitely not save her. If she dies, it will be because of you. Do you know that many people have their eyes on you?¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him and nodded. ¡°This servant knows.¡±
Why would they have their attention on me? The reason is none other than two people ©` Pei Qianhao and Situ Li. If it weren¡¯t for them, why would others care about me, a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters?
¡°Hold on to this bottle of medicinal powder,¡± Situ Li told her as he took out a white porcin bottle from his sleeve and stuffed it into her hand before continuing. ¡°Hide the bottle in the cupboard after you are done using it. Otherwise, there will be trouble if others find out.¡±
Su Xi-er pointed out, ¡°If I apply the medicinal powder, there will be green traces and people will still be able to tell.¡±
¡°They won¡¯t. The imperial physician has specially added a medicinal herb so that it only takes an hour for the medicinal powder to be absorbed into the wound.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at the white porcin bottle in her hand. Compared to the one Pei Qianhao gave me, this medicinal powder can dissolve into the skin even more rapidly.
¡°Many thanks to the Third Imperial Prince. However, this servant can¡¯t ept this medicinal powder.¡± Su Xi-er refused as she passed the white porcin bottle to Situ Li.
¡°Since I have given it to you, you should just keep it. Although it¡¯s healing ability is notparable to that bottle from Prince Hao, it¡¯s still better in terms of speed of absorption.¡±
Situ Li¡¯s indifferent words caused Su Xi-er to be surprised. How does he know that Pei Qianhao had given me medicinal powder?
Could it be that dispatched someone to monitor me?
¡°You suspect that I dispatched someone to monitor you?¡± Situ Li asked bluntly.
Su Xi-er nodded and didn¡¯t speak.
¡°I have long removed the person who monitors you. Regarding the matter of Prince Hao giving you the medicinal powder, he had instructed someone to inform me.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at Situ Li¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t think that he was lying. Instantly, she felt that Pei Qianhao was simply a pervert. Why does he want to tell Situ Li that he had given me medicinal powder? I don¡¯t understand. Is Pei Qianhao targeting me like this merely because he suspects that I knocked him out, or because he wants to punish me?
CHAPTER 35 (1): SOMEONE IS FURIOUS
CHAPTER 35 (1): SOMEONE IS FURIOUS
If I really think too seriously about it, I¡¯ll just get a headache.
Afterwards, she dragged the bamboo board back to the wooden cabin at the southwest side by herself. When she returned to the side of the well, Situ Li was already gone, a white porcin bottle being left in its ce.
Su Xi-er bent down to pick it up and ced it into her sleeve. The children of the imperial household have a type of arrogance. If they have bestowed you something and you don¡¯t want it, they will throw it away.
It¡¯s such a great medicinal powder. What a waste if it¡¯s thrown away.
With the bottle of medicinal powder in her clothes, Su Xi-er returned to her room. After she freshened herself up slightly, she went to bed and slept.
Ipensated with a kiss today. Hopefully Prince Hao will tell me where Ruo Yuan is tomorrow. Besides, the Third Imperial Prince will also investigate.
~~~
The next day, 7am, Compassionate Peace Pce
Pei Yaran rose early and ate breakfast with He Ying waiting upon her.
¡°What did Old Maidservant Liu say?¡± Pei Yaran took the handkerchief to wipe her mouth and asked with a solemn expression.
He Ying replied softly, ¡°Old Maidservant Liu is older than Old Maidservant Zhao and has experienced many vicissitudes of life and turbulent times. She didn¡¯t take your instructions to heart at all, Empress Dowager. She only said...¡± At this point, He Ying stopped and observed the Empress Dowager¡¯s expression carefully.
Pei Yaran¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What did she say?¡±
¡°She only said that you are still too young. Su Xi-er didn¡¯tmit any crime, so deliberately punishing her is not in ordance with the pce rules.¡±
Immediately, Pei Yaran raised her fair hand and smacked the table ferociously. A red mark instantly appeared on her wrist.
He Ying got anxious. ¡°Empress Dowager, please don¡¯t be angry. We can use other methods to punish Su Xi-er. Naturally, Old Maidservant Liu is also included.¡±
Pei Yaran spoke with ire, ¡°Old Maidservant Zhao is already dead, and Old Maidservant Liu can go along with her. To put it bluntly, she¡¯s just a servant who has always served her master. Moreover, she¡¯s a servant that has aged!¡±
¡°Empress Dowager, your body is delicate and precious. It¡¯s not worthwhile for you to be furious over such a person. If you want to punish Su Xi-er, it¡¯s very simple. Just directly order someone to secretly...¡± He Ying¡¯s voice became increasingly softer until finally, she was speaking into Pei Yaran¡¯s ear.
¡°This...won¡¯t do. If Prince Hao finds out about it, he would say that I¡¯m abusing my power.¡± Pei Yaran bit her lips and shook her head.
This appearance of hers made people involuntarily recall that she was still eighteen years old; currently in the prime of her youth.
He Ying saw that the Empress Dowager was still hesitating so she informed her, ¡°Prince Hao punished Old Maidservant Zhao with the nks until she died for Su Xi-er¡¯s sake.¡±
¡°What!¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t refrain her voice from bing loud. Old Maidservant Zhao actually died like that. Why didn¡¯t He Ying tell me earlier?
¡°Empress Dowager, this servant was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to endure this piece of news. Prince Hao has passed the marriageable age, and is full of vitality and vigour. If Su Xi-er has the intention to seduce him, the consequences are unimaginable.¡±
Pei Yaran stood up immediately, her countenance vicious. ¡°I absolutely can¡¯t let such a thing happen. Convey my verbal edict, summon Prince Hao to the pce.¡± Although he is my elder brother, I am the Empress Dowager of the nation, while he is a subject. On the surface, his position is not as high as mine. Of course, this would have to depend on whether Pei Qianhao is willing to put on a show.
CHAPTER 35 (2): SOMEONE IS FURIOUS
CHAPTER 35 (2): SOMEONE IS FURIOUS
Pei Yaran had deliberately done all of this in a show of force.
The pce maids spread the news by word of mouth and in a short while, it gave rise to a hubbub about the matter.
Su Xi-er was still eating lunch when she heard about it. Ruo Yuan still hasn¡¯te back today, while Prince Hao and the Empress Dowager are in conflict again.
Hong Li sat beside her and said softly, ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s actions have caused such a massive stir this time. Will Prince Hao give her face?¡±
Su Xi-er nced at her. ¡°I suppose it would depend on Prince Hao¡¯s mood. If he¡¯s in a good mood, he will go to the Compassionate Peace Pce. If he¡¯s in a bad mood, no one can say for sure.¡±
¡°Right. Currently, Prince Hao¡¯s power has already reached the point where he can cover the sky with one hand.¡±
¡°Is that so? What about Commandery Prince Xie? What about those imperial princes?¡±
¡°Su Xi-er, I heard that Commandery Prince Xie is handsome and carries a refreshing aura of a schr. A smile is always worn on his face. Even if he has a little power, his personality probably can¡¯tpare to Prince Hao¡¯s right? Among the imperial princes, only the Third Imperial Prince has been transferred back to the imperial pce. As for the others, I don¡¯t know which remote corner they¡¯re staying at, nor are they even able to free themselves to change their fortune.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t respond. A smile always worn on his face? He¡¯s probably a smiling tiger, a wicked man with a superficial smile right? Liu Ye-er had been reduced to such a state for him, but he didn¡¯t ask about her at all. This kind of man definitely has vicious thoughts.
¡°Oh, by the way, I still haven¡¯t told you yet.¡± Hong Li suddenly smiled mysteriously before her face blushed red. ¡°Beimin, the three great handsome men...¡± Before she could finish, she was cut off by Su Xi-er, ¡°Prince Hao, Commandery Prince Xie and the Third Imperial Prince.¡±
¡°Hey, can you talk nicely? You¡¯re always so smart, it¡¯s really not good.¡± Hong Li pouted, expressing her dissatisfaction.
¡°Mhm, then I¡¯ll speak nicely. Who are the three great beauties?¡± Su Xi-er followed along.
Hong Li became mysterious once again. ¡°Beimin¡¯s three great beauties are the Empress Dowager, the concubine-born daughter of a Court of Judicial Review Official, and Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s only younger sister.¡±
¡°However...¡± At this point, Hong Li¡¯s eyes shone. The expression on her face became increasingly mysterious as she lowered her voice. Afraid that others would hear, she leaned close to Su Xi-er¡¯s ear and continued.
¡°However, I heard that the number one beauty in this world is in Nanzhao. It is Nanzhao¡¯s Eldest Princess, who has unfortunately passed away, Ning Rn.¡±
When Su Xi-er heard the words ¡®Ning Rn¡¯, her face darkened. How long has it been since I have heard my real name?
Hong Li noticed that Su Xi-er didn¡¯t respond and thought that she didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Jeez, everyone in the world knows. We pce maids of the Pce Side Quarters all know. Back then, everyone was extremely envious of her. She was beautiful, adept at ruling the country, and could even lead a military expedition to the battlefield!¡±
Su Xi-er chuckled. ¡°So what? Wasn¡¯t she still killed by someone in the end?¡±
Hong Li sighed. ¡°Exactly. She was killed by General Yun. Don¡¯t you think she must have been very broken-hearted? I was wondering though, if Nanzhao had wanted to form a marriage alliance with Beimin, who would Ning Rn have chosen? Prince Hao?¡±
In a split second, that domineering appearance of Pei Qianhao shed across Su Xi-er¡¯s mind.
Finally, Su Xi-er said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it anymore. There¡¯s no point in discussing a dead woman any longer.¡±
Hong Li saw that she had a grave expression and immediately shut her mouth.
After eating her lunch, Su Xi-er was not in a hurry to return to her room.
¡°Hong Li, take a guess, which pce was the imperial guards who took Ruo Yuan away from?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know too. Ruo Yuan is very nondescript and inconspicuous. Her most noticeable characteristic is that she¡¯s fat and does a lot of work. Who would know who she had offended?¡±
Su Xi-er looked at the southwest direction and hoped that Ruo Yuan woulde back quickly. I don¡¯t know when Pei Qianhao will fulfil his promise. Luckily, I also informed Situ List night.
At this moment, Hong Li patted her shoulder. ¡°Su Xi-er, I am going to work. Go and rest. I will call you when it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±
¡°Mhm, go on.¡±
Hong Li had just left when Su Xi-er spotted Miss Qing walking over haughtily.
However, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t expect that as soon as Miss Qing stopped in front of her, thetter would raise her hand, looking like she was prepared to hit her.
Su Xi-er raised her hand to block Miss Qing¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Qing, you¡¯re hitting someone as soon as youe to the Pce Side Quarters. That¡¯s not good, right?¡±
Miss Qing snorted coldly and tugged her hand free from Su Xi-er¡¯s grasp. At the same time, she agilely walked closer to Su Xi-er and stuffed a note into her hands, remarking ,¡°You are really capable, making Elder Brother work for you multiple times.¡±
Elder Brother Wu is Imperial Bodyguard Wu, the personal guard beside Prince Hao.
This means that there is news about Ruo Yuan!
CHAPTER 36 (1): DARE TO NOT BELIEVE THIS PRINCE
CHAPTER 36 (1): DARE TO NOT BELIEVE THIS PRINCE
As for the contents of the note, she didn¡¯t look at it, nor did she dare to.
However, after Su Xi-er discovered the note, the delight on her face made Miss Qing extremely ufortable!
¡°Miss Qing, thank you.¡± Su Xi-er grasped the note tightly in her hand.
¡°Remember what you have told me. Don¡¯t have wishful thinking about people you shouldn¡¯t forge connections with.¡± Miss Qing¡¯s voice was very low and carried a threatening tone.
¡°This servant knows, please don¡¯t worry, Miss Qing.¡±
After Miss Qing received Su Xi-er¡¯s assurance, the former heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That is still eptable.¡± She then turned and walked forward.
Some pce maids witnessed this scene and couldn¡¯t help but be curious in their hearts. How did Su Xi-er offend Miss Qing? Judging from that attitude just now, it felt as if Miss Qing was going to strangle Su Xi-er to death.
Su Xi-er returned to her room with the note. After she closed the door, she immediately opened the white note up to find fiverge words written with forceful brush strokes.
Eunuch Zhang, Imperial Household Department
Hm? The one who took Ruo Yuan away was Eunuch Zhang? The Imperial Household Department arranges the assignment of old maidservants, pce maids and eunuchs to the respective pces, as well as handles various misceneous goods. Is it because Ruo Yuan is strong? That¡¯s why she went to the Imperial Household Department to work for Eunuch Zhang by carrying out manualbour and moving items?¡±
Su Xi-er was slightly relieved. Finally, she lit a candle and burned the note.
After tidying up, sheid down on the bed to rest.
Staying there until nightfall, she only woke up when Hong Li came to call her to eat dinner. After freshening herself up simply, she opened the door and prepared to leave.
However, Su Xi-er absolutely didn¡¯t expect she would see him right after she opened the door. Pei Qianhao! What about Hong Li? Where did she go? Just a moment ago, she was still calling me to go for dinner, but there¡¯s no sign of her now.
¡°This servant pays my respects...¡± She was about to bow when arge hand pressed against her shoulder and pushed her into the room.
As soon as the door closed, Pei Qianhao¡¯s stare made it seem as if he was trying to bore a hole through her.
Why is he looking at me like this? Su Xi-er was perplexed as she looked at him. When she saw that he didn¡¯t speak for a long time, she broke the silence, ¡°Many thanks to Prince Hao for investigating Ruo Yuan¡¯s matter. Since she is in the Imperial household Department, I reckon that she was called over by Eunuch Zhang to do work.¡±
Although Pei Qianhao chuckled, his tone was unfriendly. ¡°No need to thank this prince. You exchanged it with your kiss.¡±
The atmosphere immediately became awkward. The passionate scene fromst night engulfed Su Xi-er¡¯s mind in an instant.
¡°I wonder why you came to look for this servant today, Prince Hao?¡± She didn¡¯t understand. Even though the Empress Dowager has caused such argemotion with her tantrum just for Prince Hao, he still chose toe here and trouble me instead of going to the Compassionate Peace Pce to apany the Empress Dowager.
¡°What do you think?¡± Pei Qianhao walked closer to her step by step. This feeling made Su Xi-er very ufortable.
CHAPTER 36 (2): DARE TO NOT BELIEVE THIS PRINCE
CHAPTER 36 (2): DARE TO NOT BELIEVE THIS PRINCE
¡°Please clearly exin what you mean Prince Hao.¡± Just as he was about to approach her, she took a step to the side and bowed.
¡°Very well!¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was deep and low, and his gazended on her.
¡°Let this prince ask you. Since you have begged this prince to investigate the matter about the fat pce maid, why did you also tell the Third Imperial Prince to do so in the blink of an eye? You don¡¯t trust this prince?¡± It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever been doubted. Moreover, it¡¯s by a woman. Pei Qianhao had always been confident and this made him feel extremely displeased.
Especially in the case of men, those who were in an eminent position, revered by others and feared by others, always had an innnate self-confidence, noble aura and arrogance. No one could question that, especially women.
His words caused Su Xi-er to be speechless. Indeed, I have told Situ Li.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold voice continued, ¡°You have nothing to say now? Woman, you really broadened this prince¡¯s horizons. Your ability in seducing men is really high.¡±
Su Xi-er suddenly raised her head and looked straight at him, her eyes emanating a sharp coldness that would normally be impossible for a delicate woman. Even Pei Qianhao was taken aback for a moment before fixing his expression and staring at her fixedly.
¡°Prince Hao, if the other pce maids see you appearing in my room, they would definitely say that this servant is forging connections with you to climb up. However, when has this servant ever acted like a sycophant to you?¡±
Pei Qianhao watched her quietly. What she said isn¡¯t wrong. She has never sought connections with me. It has always been me who has tried to make her admit that she was the woman in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters by sounding her out again and again. However, the results have always turned out to be diametrically opposite of what I had hoped for.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant has indeed told the Third Imperial Prince; with his position, how could this servant refuse to answer when he asked? Besides, you should be in the Compassionate Peace Pce today, Prince Hao.¡±
The room was instantly engulfed in a deathly silence that was so quiet to the point it was a little frightening. Su Xi-er was the first person to bring up the Empress Dowager in front of Pei Qianhao.
¡°Why should this prince be in the Compassionate Peace Pce?¡± Pei Qianhao crouched down and stared directly into Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes.
If it had been another pce maid, they would have long fainted from fear, but Xi-er¡¯s unruffled appearance only stirred up Pei Qianhao¡¯s suspicions again.
¡°There is news in the pce that the Empress Dowager isn¡¯t in a good mood today and invited Prince Hao to the Compassionate Peace Pce. As her elder brother, you should...¡±
She was then interrupted by Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao was caressing her chin as if he was admiring a type of art piece. There were no ripples of emotions in his eyes at all.
¡°So, based on your logic, this prince should be in the Compassionate Peace Pce and coaxing the Empress Dowager?¡±
After a long time, Su Xi-er nodded.
¡°Do you know what this prince loves the most?¡± Pei Qianhao asked her the same question again.
¡°You love beauties,¡± Su Xi-er answered with no hesitation.
Yet, this time, Pei Qianhao shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s just on the surface.¡±
Su Xi-er knitted her slender eyebrows. Why is he telling me this?
¡°What this prince loves the most is...¡± The expression in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes changed. ¡°People who dare to resist this prince.¡±
As soon as she heard this, Su Xi-er firmly believed that Pei Qianhao was a pervert.
¡°And you, Su Xi-er, are the first one to do so.¡± Pei Qianhao released her chin and stood up.
¡°This servant can follow your instructions Prince Hao.¡± Since he likes those who resist him, I¡¯ll just act subserviently.
¡°You will?¡± Pei Qianhao actually smiled and pointed at the wooden bed. ¡°This prince orders you to take off your clothes and lie on it.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart skipped a beat. I have never seen a man like this before.
When he saw that she wasn¡¯t moving, he said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re not the type to listen to others¡¯ orders. This kind of person only has one oue when this prince encounters them.¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him and didn¡¯t speak. She was unable to fathom his profound thoughts.
¡°This prince has another hobby.¡± In a split second, the expression in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes became devilish and wanton.
His ice-cold gazended on Su Xi-er. ¡°Destroying everything I am interested in. Do you think it¡¯s interesting this way?¡±
Su Xi-er held her tongue, wanting only to loudly yell ¡°You are a pervert!¡±. How can a person like this live in this world? He¡¯s more terrifying than anyone else.
CHAPTER 37 (1): HAND REACHED TOO FAR
CHAPTER 37 (1): HAND REACHED TOO FAR
Su Xi-er was left quietly kneeling on the ground before she slowly stood up.
She was thinking of his words, ¡°This prince¡¯s hobby is to destroy everything I¡¯m interested in.¡±
After a while, Hong Li entered the room with lingering fear etched across her face. In her hands were a bowl of white congee and two white steamed buns.
When she saw that Su Xi-er was standing motionless and gazing at the grey wall, Hong Li thought that the former had been scared stiff by Prince Hao.
¡°Su Xi-er, quicklye back to your senses. Eat something and suppress your fear.¡± Hong Li patted her shoulder before taking her hand and leading her to the wooden table.
Su Xi-er replied with a soft ¡°mhm¡± before she sat on the wooden stool and began to eat her dinner.
¡°Prince Hao¡¯s whole body was emitting a cold aura as he walked out of your room just now. Did you provoke him?¡± When Hong Li recalled Prince Hao¡¯s appearance, she could still feel her heart palpitating wildly. It was too dangerous. What exactly did he tell Su Xi-er in the room?
Su Xi-er answered indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t provoke him. Prince Hao simply likes to lose his temper randomly.¡±
¡°Ah, he flew into a temper randomly and you resisted? Su Xi-er, you told me to be more intelligent, but why are you yourself so stupid? It¡¯s very normal for a master to fly into a rage. Someday, when Old Maidservant Liu flies into a temper, we still have to endure it.¡±
Su Xi-er had a half-hearted smile on her face as she drank a mouthful of congee. ¡°Even if they fly into a rage randomly, we still have to endure it.¡±
Even if you are asked to take off your clothes and lie down for him to see, you still have to do it. However, I¡¯m unable to do it. That kind of thing, how can I do it...?
Hong Li sighed. ¡°Su Xi-er, it¡¯s a good thing that you have changed; however you must watch yourself. Even I can sometimes sense that unyielding arrogance of yours. That being said, with how long you have stayed in the Pce Side Quarters, your sharp attitude should have died out. I really can¡¯t tell where that arrogance of yourses from.¡±
Contrarily, Su Xi-er suddenly asked, ¡°The matter about Prince Haoing to my room, has it already been spread all over?¡±
Hong Li nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Prince Hao¡¯s imposing manner scared all the pce maids until they were half-dead. Even Old Maidservant Liu was punished to kneel at the pce gate of the Pce Side Quarters. She¡¯s not allowed to get up until 6.30pm.¡±
¡°Prince Hao punished Old Maidservant Liu?¡± Su Xi-er verified once again.
¡°Mhm! Old Maidservant Liu didn¡¯tmit any crime, but Prince Hao still made her kneel at the pce gate of the Pce Side Quarters.¡± Hong Li then saw Su Xi-er ce her white bowl down and walk outside.
Hong Li¡¯s face was full of astonishment. Everyone outside is currently discussing the matter of her and Prince Hao. If she goes out now, wouldn¡¯t she be drowned to death by their spittle! She and I are people on the same boat.
In the end, Hong Li bit her teeth and ran out to follow her.
The ces Su Xi-er passed by all had pce maids from the Pce Side Quarters present, each with different opinions of the situation. There were some who were enjoying a good show, some who despised her, and some who thought that she deserved it.
¡°With how Prince Hao was acting just now, Su Xi-er is definitely not far away from death this time!¡±
¡°Exactly. No wonder Miss Qing came to lecture her today. Who doesn¡¯t know that Miss Qing is the room concubine servant prepared for Prince Hao by the Pei family? Their rtionship is inseparably close¡±
¡°With such an appearance, it only serves her right that she dies. The Pce Side Quarters was originally been very tranquil until she started stirring up trouble and causing a state of pandemonium.¡±
Their voices became increasingly louder,pletely inconsiderate of the fact that Su Xi-er was present.
Su Xi-er stopped in her tracks, her gaze turning cold as she looked at those pce maids.
Immediately, silence permeated the courtyard until one could hear a pin being dropped.
CHAPTER 37 (2): HAND REACHED TOO FAR
CHAPTER 37 (2): HAND REACHED TOO FAR
Su Xi-er could subdue the chaotic scene with just a nce. Behind her, Hong Li couldn¡¯t help but admire and respect her.
It stayed very silent even after Su Xi-er had walked off into the distance.
At the Pce Side Quarters¡¯ pce gate, Su Xi-er pulled Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s arm. ¡°Old Maidservant Liu, your legs aren¡¯t in a good condition. You can¡¯t kneel too long, or it will be a lingering injury in the future.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu waved her hand. ¡°This was Prince Hao¡¯s punishment. I mustply with it.¡±
¡°What happened? This servant will bear it for you.¡±
As soon as she heard that, Old Maidservant Liu looked at Su Xi-er with a different expression in her eyes. Finally, sheughed. ¡°Do you know? Sometimes, you are very simr to my deceased master. It¡¯s a pity that my master was just a Lady of Talent even until she died. She was exploited by others, and was even robbed of her son.¡±
Her master was the reigning emperor¡¯s biological mother.
¡°Su Xi-er, I have been in the imperial pce for so long. I believe you should have already discerned that I have been sounding you out ever since I arrived at the Pce Side Quarters.¡± Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s tone contained helplessness.
¡°It¡¯s normal for you to sound this servant out Old Maidservant Liu.¡±
¡°Everyone¡¯s attention is on you because of your extraordinary qualities.¡± Old Maidservant Liu broke free of Su Xi-er¡¯s hand and slowly informed her, ¡°Miss He came to my room to tell me to punish you and make you suffer, but I didn¡¯t agree. While your personality is simr to my master¡¯s, your looks are also better than hers. I want to see what will be of you.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu then shifted her gaze to Su Xi-er. She knew that Ruo Yuan and Su Xi-er were close. Thus, she purposely asked Eunuch Zhang to take Ruo Yuan away and feigned that Ruo Yuan hadmitted a crime. In reality, Ruo Yuan just went to the Imperial Household Department to move heavy items.
In the end, she managed to find out that Ruo Yuan¡¯s importance to Su Xi-er was different from Hong Li¡¯s.
As to why there was a difference, she didn¡¯t know.
Old Maidservant Liu didn¡¯t want to hide anything so she was frank, ¡°Su Xi-er, you secretly took two subordinates in the Pce Side Quarters to be used by you. This matter didn¡¯t escape my eyes.¡±
Su Xi-er came here by ying a self-injury ruse, but she didn¡¯t expect that Old Maidservant Liu would pour everything out so quickly.
¡°Old Maidservant Liu, you¡¯re telling this servant like this...¡± Su Xi-er lowered her head and pretended to be concerned about her. ¡°You are very loyal to your master. Since you want to see a different oue for me, why don¡¯t you...¡±
Old Maidservant Liu smiled and replied softly, ¡°Be used by you? On what basis should I believe you?¡±
¡°Based on your loyalty to your master.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu didn¡¯t respond. She was contemting.
¡°Old Maidservant Liu, let¡¯s make a bet. I¡¯ll let you get up, and if Prince Hao pursues the matter, you can ignore me from now on. If he doesn¡¯t pursue the matter, you will let yourself be used by me.¡±
After a long time, Old Maidservant Liu nodded and grabbed Su Xi-er¡¯s hand to stand up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bet just this once.¡±
¡°Old Maidservant Liu, I¡¯ll support you back to your room to rest.¡± Su Xi-er then lent an arm to support her.
Old Maidservant Liu nodded and followed her back to the room.
This scene stunned the pce maids.
Afterwards, Su Xi-er instructed Hong Li to disseminate the news throughout the Pce Side Quarters that Old Maidservant Liu had publicly gone against Prince Hao¡¯s edict.
Hong Li was a cleverss, and in an instant, the news had spread through the Pce Side Quarters. In less than two hours, the news had reached Pei Qianhao.
Wu Ling looked at Prince Hao while maintaining hisposure. He didn¡¯t say anything, only waiting to see Prince Hao¡¯s reaction.
After a long time, the corner of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth was upturned. ¡°She has some schemes. This prince wants to see what other tricks she still wants to y. Wu Ling.¡±
¡°This subordinate is here.¡±
Pei Qianhao waved his hand. ¡°Convey this prince¡¯s edict, Ruo Yuan, pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters, is to be transferred to the Laundry Service Bureau. You¡¯re only allowed to tell Eunuch Zhang from the Imperial Household Department that this matter was instructed by this prince. In addition, you can let the Third Imperial Prince be aware of this.¡±
Wu Ling was in a daze. This is a matter the Imperial Household Department is in charge of...
¡°Quickly go.¡±
When he saw that Prince Hao¡¯s expression was unfriendly, Wu Ling immediately bowed and withdrew.
On the way, Wu Ling still couldn¡¯t understand. How is this rted to Ruo Yuan? Ruo Yuan is that fat pce maid, right? Hasn¡¯t Prince Hao¡¯s hand reached too far?
CHAPTER 38 (1): WHOEVER HUNG THE BELL ON THE TIGER’S NECK MUST UNTIE IT
CHAPTER 38 (1): WHOEVER HUNG THE BELL ON THE TIGER''S NECK MUST UNTIE IT
She had just taken a few steps forward when she heard Hong Li calling her from behind. When she turned around, she saw that there were two white steamed buns in Hong Li¡¯s hands.
¡°You only drank a few mouthfuls of congee. When you work tonight, you¡¯re going to faint halfway through.¡± Hong Li proceeded to stuff the steamed buns into her hands.
Su Xi-er handed a steamed bun back to Hong Li. ¡°I¡¯ll just eat one.¡±
¡°What did you tell Old Maidservant Liu? She actually dared to defy Prince Hao¡¯s edict, and let you support her back to her room.¡± Hong Li¡¯s face was full of puzzlement. She had originally followed Su Xi-er, but when she saw that thetter was talking to Old Maidservant Liu, she didn¡¯t move forward.
¡°Just inconsequential words. You should go back and rest since you still have to get up early to work tomorrow.¡± Su Xi-er then swiftly walked towards the southwest side.
Hong Li didn¡¯t follow. No matter what she said, it will eventually benefit us in the future.
Su Xi-er had already finished eating the steamed bun by the time she arrived at the southwest side. She first pulled up a bucket of well water and washed her hands before she walked towards the wooden cabin.
There weren¡¯t many chamber pots tonight. Strange. When I first came to the Pce Side Quarters, I had to scrub numerous chamber pots every day. Why is the number getting increasingly smaller these days?
After moving all the chamber pots onto the bamboo board, she counted twenty of them in all. She would only need two hours to scrub all of them clean.
The weight of twenty chamber pots was much lighter than the seventy to eighty of the past.
Not long after, Su Xi-er was dragging the bamboo board to the side of the well.
She collected a few buckets of well water and poured them onto the chamber pots. When she was scrubbing the second one, a clear and mellow man¡¯s voice entered her ears. It was Situ Li.
¡°I came to take a look if you are still working with all your might likest night.¡±
¡°Third Imperial Prince, you must be jesting. The number of chamber pots has been decreasing recently. Even if this servant wanted to work with all my might, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do so.¡±
Situ Li moved forward and was only a metre away from her. ¡°Regarding Ruo Yuan¡¯s matter, Prince Hao had already gone to investigate. Hence, I didn¡¯t interfere.¡±
Su Xi-er indifferently replied, ¡°She was called over by Eunuch Zhang from the Imperial Household Department to carry outbour. Nothing happened to her.¡± She then continued to scrub the chamber pots.
¡°Who said that nothing happened to her?¡± Situ Li suddenly asked.
This sentence surprised Su Xi-er. She immediately raised her head. ¡°The Imperial Household Department is specifically in charge of dispatching servants from the various pces. Why would something happen to Ruo Yuan while she is there?¡±
¡°Indeed, she was originally fine, but something just happened. Prince Hao ordered for Ruo Yuan to be transferred to the Laundry Service Bureau. All the heavy manual work is to be carried out by her.¡±
In the Pce Side Quarters, Ruo Yuan chops the wood and carry heavy items. Although she has much work, there is minimal danger involved since no one will target her.
But it¡¯s different for the Laundry Service Bureau. Dirty clothes get sent in unceasingly, resulting in times when one can¡¯t even sleep for a few nights in a row. If they identally spoil expensive clothes when washing and are med, even their heads wouldn¡¯t be enough.
Su Xi-er muttered to herself, ¡°She¡¯s just an ordinary pce maid. Why did Prince Hao transfer her to the Laundry Service Bureau? Besides...¡± Situ Li helped her say the following words.
¡°The task of deploying pce maids has always been managed solely by the Imperial Household Department. This time, Prince Hao¡¯s hand has even reached trivial matters. Su Xi-er, why did Prince Hao do this? Do you not know?¡±
All of a sudden, Pei Qianhao¡¯s words from today shed across her mind. ¡°You don¡¯t believe this prince. Why did you seek the Third Imperial Prince¡¯s assistance with a request that had already been epted by this prince? The things I¡¯m interested in, this prince will destroy all of them.¡±
Everything Prince Hao is doing is targeting me.
When she was ruminating, Situ Li continued speaking calmly.
¡°Whoever hung the bell on the tiger¡¯s neck must untie it, whoever started the trouble should end it. Rather than confronting him head-on, why don¡¯t you make him lose interest in you.¡±
CHAPTER 38 (2): WHOEVER HUNG THE BELL ON THE TIGER’S NECK MUST UNTIE IT
CHAPTER 38 (2): WHOEVER HUNG THE BELL ON THE TIGER''S NECK MUST UNTIE IT
¡°Then, Third Imperial Prince, are you interested in this servant?¡±
Situ Li looked at her for a long time with no expression on his face. ¡°I have no interest in you at all. If you die, the most I¡¯ll feel is that it was a pity that a person with roughly the same circumstances as me had died.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him, thinking to herself. He has always said that he and I are fellow travellers on the same path. How can a lowly servant be in roughly the same circumstances as the Third Imperial Prince? In any case, a lean camel is bigger than a horse.
This was what she thought in her heart but she didn¡¯t voice them out.
The deafening silence was prolonged for a few moments before the sound of footsteps interrupted them. Situ Li didn¡¯t say another word before darting into the woods.
Looking in the direction of the sound, Su Xi-er found that Old Maidservant Liu was limping more severely as she was hurrying over.
She stopped in front of Su Xi-er and said in a low voice, ¡°Go with me tonight to where Eunuch Zhang is. I will instruct someone to scrub the chamber pots here.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded, taking a nce at the woods before leaving with Old Maidservant Liu.
As the two people began to disappear into the distance, Situ Li came out from the woods and looked at Su Xi-er¡¯s departing figure. Old Maidservant Liu has always kept her thoughts deeply hidden and never told anyone about the load on her mind. Why would she be so close to Su Xi-er? She is really charismatic.
Old Maidservant Liu stealthily took Su Xi-er to leave the Pce Side Quarters and walk to the Imperial Household Department.
In a slightly spacious room located at the backyard of the Imperial Household Department, Su Xi-er saw Eunuch Zhang. His hair was already grizzled, and his eyes were deeply sunk in his sockets. The incisive looks revealed in his eyes from time to time made her feel that this person wasn¡¯t simple.
Eunuch Zhang looked at Old Maidservant Liu. ¡°Go back to the Pce Side Quarters. I¡¯ll let her go back after saying a few words.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu nodded and left.
In the room, Eunuch Zhang kept sizing up Su Xi-er and only spoke after a while. ¡°I heard from Old Maidservant Liu that you are very formidable?¡±
Su Xi-er looked straight at him. ¡°You tter me.¡±
Eunuch Zhang decided to not mince his words. ¡°Old Maidservant Liu is the reigning emperor¡¯s wet nurse and serves her master wholeheartedly. You should be clear on what she wants to do.¡±
Su Xi-er had long surmised that, since the emperor was young, the court politics would be dominated by the Empress Dowager, Prince Regent, and County Prince Xie. How can Old Maidservant Liu bear to see His Majesty be a puppet?
When she thought of the word ¡®puppet¡¯, her expression changed slightly. Her imperial younger brother she doted on the most, Ning Lianchen, was controlled by Yun Ruofeng. He¡¯s probably a puppet emperor now right?
Eunuch Zhang coughed softly and continued. ¡°You have the courage to approach Prince Hao, suggesting that you¡¯re not an ordinary person. It¡¯s just that I am not as easily convinced as Old Maidservant Liu¡±
Su Xi-er showed a smile on her face. ¡°Eunuch Zhang, how can I persuade you?¡±
¡°An interestingss. Ruo Yuan has been transferred to the Laundry Service Bureau by Prince Hao. Regardless of what means you employ, if you are able to rely on yourself to have Ruo Yuan transferred back to the Pce Side Quarters while retreating unscathed yourself, then I will believe you.¡± Eunuch Zhang was also taking a gamble.
He was like Old Maidservant Liu and had received favours from the emperor¡¯s biological mother. As a result, he could now be considered to be a cut above the other servants. It could be said that it was time for him to repay her favour.
Su Xi-er looked straight at him. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal then. However, before that, I have to ask, where is the exact location of the Laundry Service Bureau?¡±
¡°Keep walking ahead towards the southwest corner of the Pce Side Quarters, or walk to the northeast corner of the Imperial Household Department.¡±
¡°Alright Eunuch Zhang, remember your words tonight. If I am able to do it, you will let yourself be used by me with absolutely noints.¡±
Eunuch Zhang nodded. ¡°I always mean what I say. Now, go back earlier and don¡¯t let anyone discover you.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and turned around to leave swiftly.
As Eunuch Zhang looked at the closed room door, the expression in his eyes gradually bing profound. Among the countless beauties in Beimin, Su Xi-er is the only one who has caught Prince Hao¡¯s interest. As long as she has the ability, so what if I am used by her?
CHAPTER 39 (1): ADORABLE LITTLE THING
CHAPTER 39 (1): ADORABLE LITTLE THING
After walking for approximately two to three hundred metres, she still hadn¡¯t found the entrance of the Laundry Service Bureau but after arriving at a crossroad.
Hm? Eunuch Zhang clearly said that I just have to walk towards the northeast end of the pce. He didn¡¯t mention anything about a crossroad.
The road ahead split in two. Which should I take? While she was hesitating, a tender boy¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°I was thinking that it was a kitten or puppy, but it turned out to be a person. Not just any person either, but even a beautiful woman.¡±
The boy clicked his tongue. He was d in a small cyan long gown and wore small ck shoes. When he spoke, his cheeks bobbed up and down, appearing extremely adorable.
Su Xi-er looked at this boy who had suddenly appeared in the middle of the night. He doesn¡¯t look like a little eunuch. Who could he be?
¡°Beauty, which pce are you from?¡± The boy¡¯s eyes observed her as his hands grabbed onto the hem of Su Xi-er¡¯s sleeves, swaying them left and right.
He¡¯s already casually calling ¡®beauty¡¯ at such a young age. I wonder who taught him.
Su Xi-er removed his small fair hands. ¡°I should be the one asking you. Which pce are you from? Why are you running around in the middle of the night instead of resting?¡±
The boy furrowed his eyebrows slightly. He leaned close to sniff Su Xi-er carefully and a look of disdain appeared on his face. ¡°What is that smell on you? There¡¯s the scent of medicinal herbs and a terrible stench alternating with one another.¡±
¡°I scrub chamber pots in the Pce Side Quarters, so of course I will stink. Stay further away from me and quickly go back to your repose pce.¡± Su Xi-er immediately turned around. I suppose I won¡¯t be able to go to the Laundry Service Bureau today.
However, she had just taken two steps when the boy caught up with her again. Like a sweet, he stuck to her and didn¡¯t let go. He continued to speak in his tender voice, ¡°If your body smells, you just have to wash it. It¡¯s fine as long as you are beautiful. Some people are ugly, and will remain so no matter how much rouge and powder they apply.¡±
Su Xi-er stopped in her tracks and observed him carefully. Did hee to such conclusions on his own, or did someone else tell him? Just based on his adorable looks, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so mature.
Who exactly is this boy?
¡°Why are you looking at me like this? Do I look very handsome? You want to promise yourself to me?¡± The boy grinned. He pouted with his tiny mouth and held his head up high.
¡°How old are you? You¡¯re only at this age, yet you are already thinking about youngdies. Are you following me like this because you want to return to the Pce Side Quarters with me? Exactly which pce are you from?¡± Su Xi-er simply hastened her footsteps and tried hard to shake him off.
However, this boy was nimble on his feet. He caught up to her and continued to grab onto her sleeves. ¡°How do I answer you in time if you ask so many questions at once. I¡¯m not going back to the Pce Side Quarters with you, nor do I belong to any pce.¡±
Su Xi-er stopped again and watched him fixedly.
When the boy was stared at in such a manner, he seemed to feel a little embarrassed. He lowered his head and said in a small voice, ¡°I am a...little eunuch.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Su Xi-er continued to size him up with her eyes.
The boy nodded repeatedly. ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡±
CHAPTER 39 (2): ADORABLE LITTLE THING
CHAPTER 39 (2): ADORABLE LITTLE THING
The boy sensed her gaze before he suddenly blushed as he squeezed his legs together. ¡°Where are you looking?!¡±
Su Xi-erughed when she saw how intense his reactions were. ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re already spinning lies. Who taught you?¡± Then, she suddenly remembered something. In the imperial pce, if there is such a young boy who isn¡¯t a eunuch... it can only be the reigning emperor.
At this point, she immediately sounded him out by bowing deferentially. ¡°This servant pays my respects to Your Majesty.¡±
Astonishment appeared on the boy¡¯s face before he returned to his cute appearance and waved his hand. ¡°I am not the emperor. Don¡¯t spout nonsense. I am just a...¡± He was unable toe up with anything after this. I can¡¯t say that I am a eunuch because I have that thing!
The boy¡¯s subtle expression didn¡¯t escape from Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t tease this servant anymore. Please quickly return to your repose pce to rest.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t think that I would be exposed so quickly. Don¡¯t call me ¡®Your Majesty¡¯. In the future, you will y with me.¡± Situ Lin harrumphed, but his voice was still tender.
¡°This servant has to scrub the chamber pots. How would I y with you?¡±
Situ Lin snorted. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. Why are you scrubbing the chamber pots and getting yourself smelly? It just happens that my wet nurse is over there. I¡¯ll ask her to change your job for you.¡±
Su Xi-er recalled that she had to change her job before the weather got cold. However, even if she didn¡¯t scrub the chamber pots, she couldn¡¯t y with the emperor and attract gossip from others.
¡°Are you going to y?¡± Situ Lin¡¯s eyes were wide open as he looked at her with a face full of hope.
Immediately, Su Xi-er was reminded of her imperial younger brother, Ning Lianchen. When he was young, he would often shout for her to y with him. Before he had fully grown up however, she had already passed away and left him.
¡°Are you going to y?¡± Situ Lin asked again and there were even grievances on his face.
Su Xi-er was moved. ¡°I can, but it has to be at night. Furthermore, it can¡¯t be every day. You can sneak into Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s ce, but I can¡¯t always leave the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
Situ Lin raised his head. ¡°I¡¯ll just transfer you to the Dragon Heaven Pce.¡±
¡°That won¡¯t do. You can¡¯t do it with great fanfare. Otherwise, I won¡¯t y with you,¡± Su Xi-er threatened.
Situ Lin lowered his head and replied softly, ¡°Alright then.¡±
Afterwards, he asked in bafflement, ¡°You were clearly walking forward just now. Where do you want to go? I am familiar with the imperial pce since I secretly slip out at night to y sometimes.¡±
Now that I have found out his true identity, a child¡¯s innate disposition shouldn¡¯t be bad.
Hence, she told him, ¡°Laundry Service Bureau. Do you know where that is?¡±
¡°Laundry Service Bureau, the ce where clothes are washed. Of course I will know. In the past, I even went in there and purposely tore the clothes apart!¡± Situ Lin giggled.
When Su Xi-er heard that, her expression changed. Without saying anything, she pulled at Situ Lin¡¯s face. ¡°The clothes you inadvertently tore will cause someone¡¯s death.¡±
¡°Why would that be? I only tore the clothes. It¡¯s not like I asked for a pce maid¡¯s life.¡± Situ Lin thought nothing of it.
Su Xi-er became very solemn. ¡°If a pce maid in the Laundry Service Bureau damages expensive clothing while washing them, they will lose their heads in a moment¡¯s notice if they get med!¡±
Situ Lin was evidently frightened. ¡°That can¡¯t be true, can it? I don¡¯t want their lives.¡±
¡°Later, you will show the way and take me to the Laundry Service Bureau. Speak softly, and conceal yourself once we arrive. We can¡¯t say for sure if there¡¯s a pce maid currently being punished.¡±
Situ Lin had an incredulous expression, but at the same time, he was afraid that his unintentional actions had harmed someone.
Hence, he obediently gave Su Xi-er directions.
When they reached the pce gate of the Laundry Service Bureau, Situ Lin followed what Su Xi-er said and hid at a covert location.
However, Situ Lin had just hidden himself when he heard the sound of a cudgel thrashing someone. His heart also palpitated with the sound of each impact.
Although he was the esteemed emperor, he didn¡¯t like to punish people.
Su Xi-er made a hush sign in the direction Situ Lin was hiding. Then, she slowly walked forward.
The sound of the cudgel became clearer as she approached until finally, she was able to see the person being flogged in the moonlight. It¡¯s Ruo Yuan!
A slightly older pce maid was thrashing Ruo Yuan ruthlessly. ¡°Look at how fat you are! Even if I hit a hundred times, your skin probably won¡¯t tear right! Fat woman, hideous woman, what meaning is there in you living!¡±
CHAPTER 40 (1): PRINCE HAO HAS ARRIVED
CHAPTER 40 (1): PRINCE HAO HAS ARRIVED
¡°You¡¯re even being obstinate! Why are you not yelling anymore? Your flesh is thick so it doesn¡¯t hurt when the cudgel hits your body right?¡± The pce maid continued to hit her forcefully as she taunted. The pce maid¡¯s teeth were even tightly clenched in exertion.
Ruo Yuan bit her lips, every word that slipped out of her mouth feeling as if they had been squeezed out. ¡°I¡¯m not fat...and I¡¯m not ugly either. My skin is not thick. I am going to face myself properly...¡±
¡°Wow, you¡¯re even full of enthusiasm! I¡¯ll thrash you to death!¡± The pce maid¡¯s cheeks swelled as she raised the cudgel high up, about tond it on Ruo Yuan.
Su Xi-er nimbly bent down to pick up arge stone. With a flick of her finger, it shot forward to squarely impact the pce maid¡¯s forehead.
Pow! The pce maid yelped in pain and let go of the cudgel in her hand. Thump! It happened tond right on her leg.
With how thick and long the cudgel was, its impact was muchrger than that of the stone. The pce maid couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air before hollering, ¡°Ouch! It really hurts! Which goddamned person mounted a sneak attack on me?¡±
Su Xi-er looked at the pce maid coldly. She picked up the cudgel beside her feet and raised it high up. Her eyes seemed to be ted with ayer of frost. ¡°Just now, you were quite good at beating people. Seeing as how I haven¡¯t beaten someone before, how about I try it on you?¡±
The pce maid was frightened by Su Xi-er¡¯s demeanour and frantically shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. Don¡¯t.¡± Then, she noticed that although Su Xi-er¡¯s clothes weren¡¯t from the Laundry Service Bureau, they were coarse clothes. It looks like she isn¡¯t a pce maid with status in the imperial pce.
¡°You¡¯re not from the Laundry Service Bureau. What right do you have to hit me! Which pce are you from?¡± The pce maid ignored the pain and hooted arrogantly again.
Su Xi-er chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about which pce I¡¯m from. Tonight, I am simply going to beat you.¡± Not bothering to wait any longer, her hand raised the cudgel beforending it heavily on the unbridled pce maid.
For some people, you would feel it was unfair for you to hit them even once. On the other hand, for some other people, nobody would sympathise even if you beat them to death!
The thick and long cudgel hit the pce maid time and again. Her unbridled arrogance vanished, leaving her curled up like a frog with her hands and feet to try to block the blows as she cried out in pain.
Ruo Yuan was in extreme pain and felt that she was about to pass out but was brought back when she had heard Su Xi-er¡¯s voice. She turned her head to take a look and her eyes widened.
It¡¯s really Su Xi-er! She hase! She hase to save me!
¡°Su Xi-er...¡± Ruo Yuan called her weakly.
Su Xi-er turned around to nce at Ruo Yuan before she threw the cudgel to the ground and nced at the pce maid coldly. ¡°What crime did Ruo Yuanmit that caused you to beat her?¡±
The pce maid was beaten until she had no strength, but she suddenly remembered that Ruo Yuan was transferred from the Pce Side Quarters. This pce maid who suddenly appeared is someone Ruo Yuan knows from the past. In that case, she¡¯s also a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters!
Fury erupted in her heart when she thought of this. She red at Su Xi-er ferociously. ¡°She simplycks a beating. Who asked her to be fat and ugly? Furthermore, the top instructed for us to purposely make things difficult for Ruo Yuan and torment her until she dies.¡±
The expression in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes became colder with each word that came from the pce maid¡¯s lips. She raised her right leg and stepped on the pce maid¡¯s hand. ¡°No decent personcks a beating. Only someone like you, who people wouldn¡¯t mind being beaten to death, deserves such a fate.¡±
Increasing the force exerted by her foot, Su Xi-er watched as the pce maid¡¯s breathing became increasinglyboured.
There was someone from the top who instructed the pce maids in the Laundry Service Bureau to deliberately punish Ruo Yuan? Is this true or fake? Who exactly instructed that? A probing look emerged in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes.
CHAPTER 40 (2): PRINCE HAO HAS ARRIVED
CHAPTER 40 (2): PRINCE HAO HAS ARRIVED
Ruo Yuan¡¯s eyelid abruptly twitched. Unfortunately, she no longer had the strength to even speak anymore.
Situ Lin immediately leapt out from his hiding spot. He nced at Su Xi-er, then looked at the arrogant pce maid who had been beaten until she passed out. ¡°You beat the person until she passed out.¡±
Su Xi-er responded softly, ¡°Mhm. I did beat her.¡±
¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re not scared at all. You¡¯re not a master. You have the same status as them.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t pay any attention to Situ Lin, but instead walked to Ruo Yuan¡¯s side andforted her softly, ¡°I will bring medicinal powder to you that can assist in your quick recovery. I will also think of a way to transfer you out of the Laundry Service Bureau as soon as possible.¡±
Ruo Yuan raised her chubby face. She really wanted to speak, but her head felt increasingly heavy. Not long after, she had also passed out.
Situ Lin clicked his tongue. ¡°Two fainted all at once.¡±
All of a sudden, the sound of footsteps apanied by the voices of people talking could be heard from in front.
¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night, yet you are howling and making a fuss. Are you seeking death!¡±
It¡¯s the voice of an old woman. Perhaps the personing is the old-maidservant-in-charge of the Laundry Service Bureau.
Su Xi-er creased her eyebrows. I still can¡¯t let myself be discovered now.
Casting a nce at Situ Lin, she patted his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll hand this over to you. You¡¯re not allowed to give me away.¡±
With that, she quickly disappeared into the thicket at the side of the courtyard.
Situ Lin looked at the Old-Maidservant-In-Charge who was getting increasingly closer and gnashed his teeth with hatred. In this world, it¡¯s really the hardest to associate with women and vile people[1]!
The old-maidservant-in-charge of the Laundry Service Bureau, Old Maidservant Li, looked at the boy who had suddenly appeared in the Laundry Service Bureau and was perplexed.
Where did this childe from? For what purpose did hee to the Laundry Service Bureau?
On closer inspection, she discovered two pce maids who were passed out. Immediately, she looked at Situ Lin. ¡°What¡¯s with these two pce maids?¡±
Situ Lin put on a straight face and showed the dignity of an emperor. ¡°This emperor hasn¡¯t even asked you about the Laundry Service Bureau meting out punishment in private. What¡¯s with the fat pce maid who has fainted?¡±
When Old Maidservant Li heard ¡®this emperor,¡¯ she was scared until she trembled. ¡°Your...Majesty...¡±
¡°This emperor is asking you. Answer me honestly. Why did you hit the fat pce maid?¡±
Old Maidservant was still finding it hard to believe that the person standing in front of her was the reigning emperor.
How would His Majesty have the time toe out and stroll sote at night? Besides, the Empress Dowager also looks after His Majesty very strictly!
After contemting for a while, Old Maidservant Liu mustered her courage. ¡°You¡¯re a child who just suddenly popped up for no reason, and you want me to believe that you are the emperor? Do you have a waist tablet[2]?¡±
Situ Lin was infuriated. However, he had never taken the waist tablet with him when he slipped out. In the Situ Imperial Household, every imperial prince would have a piece of jade hung at their waist. The Situ surname was carved on it, along with the ranking of the imperial prince.
¡°Since you have no waist tablet, go over to one side. You are disrupting the order in the Laundry Service Department. Unless of course, you were the one who tore apart some of the clothes here a few days ago?¡± Old Maidservant Li spoke more forcefully.
What she said was half correct. The clothes were indeed torn by Situ Lin, but he was indeed the emperor.
¡°This emperor orders you to treat this fat pce maid as quickly as possible. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have you bear the consequences! As for the other pce maid...¡± Situ Lin lowered his head to look at the pce maid knocked out by Su Xi-er.
¡°Immediately order someone to drag her away. This kind of person is not fit to stay in the imperial pce. Randomly banish her as punishment.¡± His tone carried an imposing might.
However, Old Maidservant Li didn¡¯t believe him.
Looking at Old Maidservant Li¡¯s appearance, Situ Lin was about to fly into a rage. The imperial might is being challenged!
Suddenly, a eunuch¡¯s voice sounded from the pce gate of the Laundry Service Bureau.
¡°Prince Hao has arrived!¡±
1. It originated from the Analects of Confucius.
2. Carried by people with status as a representation of their power and position
CHAPTER 41 (1): DISCOVERED
CHAPTER 41 (1): DISCOVERED
She looked at the child standing beside her. He is really the reigning emperor! If that¡¯s really the case, every single word I just said is a capital offence. Even my life isn¡¯t enough.
However, Situ Lin was not in any better state than Old Maidservant Li. He revered, yet at the same time, feared Prince Hao.
His biological mother had passed away the day she gave birth to him. Afterwards, he followed his wet nurse to a Noble Lady[1]¡¯s pce. Later, that Noble Lady also died, resulting in him being raised by the current Empress Dowager.
As the Empress Dowager and Prince Hao were siblings, the number of times he met Prince Hao naturally increased. In front of people and behind doors, he had to call Prince Hao ¡®Imperial Uncle,¡¯ even if Prince Hao¡¯s surname was Pei.
Situ Lin became nervous. If I get caught red-handed, is Prince Hao going to punish me?
His adorable face filled with panic at the thought of being caught. When he wanted to take the initiative to admit to his mistakes, he saw Old Maidservant Li kneel down with a plop and lie prostrate on the ground, her whole body trembling.
¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao!¡±
Situ Lin lowered his head and no longer spoke. Immediately after that, he saw Prince Hao¡¯s cloud embroidered ck shoes appear within his sight.
He raised hisrge hand and caressed the top of Situ Lin¡¯s small head. His words that were overflowing with a dignified aura entered his ears.
I haven¡¯t said anything when you¡¯ve sneaked out of the repose pce in the past This time however, you created a disturbance in the Laundry Service Bureau. How do you think I should punish you?¡±
Situ Lin¡¯s tender voice sounded again, ¡°Imperial Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have sneaked out, and I shouldn¡¯t havee to the Laundry Service Bureau. Imperial Uncle, you should just beat me.¡±
Hidden in the woods, Su Xi-er felt a pain in her heart when she saw this scene. Is my imperial younger brother, Ning Lianchen, like Beimin¡¯s little emperor? Controlled by others, having no freedom at all, and punished with a beating at the slightest mistake?
Lianchen is only slightly older than this little emperor. He must feel indignant about such grievances in his heart. He is living in such pain and suffering, yet there is no one beside him to help him.
The pain in her heart intensified upon thinking of this. When she saw Pei Qianhao¡¯s calm and motionless eyes, the expression in her eyes began to turn cold as she involuntarily clenched her fists.
Pei Qianhao waved his hand and instructed Wu Ling, ¡°Whip.¡±
Wu Ling was taken aback, his expression showing that he didn¡¯t have the heart to do it. He¡¯s just a child. Disregarding if he was beaten in the past, he is already ten years old. If Prince Hao still continues to beat him, isn¡¯t that not too good?
¡°Whip.¡± His tone became even more chilly. Wu Ling could only take the whip out and pass it to Prince Hao.
Situ Lin shut his eyes and knelt down on his own. ¡°I was wrong, Imperial Uncle. Just go ahead and beat me. I am willing to ept the punishment.¡±
¡°You only care about ying. How are you going to bear the responsibility of looking after the citizens of Beimin in the future? I hope that you are really willing to ept the punishment,¡± Pei Qianhao replied coldly. The ck whip in his hand quicklynded on Situ Lin¡¯s small and weak back.
The sound of the whip sounded again and again entered Su Xi-er¡¯s ears. She looked at Situ Lin illuminated by the moonlight and bit her lips.
Prince Hao didn¡¯t hold back any of his considerable strength when swinging the whip that repeatedlynded on Situ Lin¡¯s small frame.
After five swings, Situ Lin¡¯s clothes were already torn, while his hands were tightly clenched, Despite this, he bit his lips firmly, not daring to make a sound.
1. One of the rank of imperial consorts. The rank of Noble Lady is higher than the rank of Lady of Talent, which was the rank of Situ Lin¡¯s biological mother.
CHAPTER 41 (2): DISCOVERED
CHAPTER 41 (2): DISCOVERED
No! How can that be? It¡¯s normal for a child to be fond of ying. It¡¯s alright to just guide the child patiently and systematically. It¡¯s still not toote to discipline the child with a beating afterwards if they still don¡¯t listen.
Invariablyshing, the consequences...
Su Xi-er¡¯s closed eyes abruptly opened, a trace of resolution flickering through them.
She swiftly came out of the woods and shouted loudly, ¡°Stop! I was the one who made hime!¡±
A woman¡¯s delicate yell sounded in the Laundry Service Bureau¡¯s courtyard. Situ Lin¡¯s tiny body trembled. She actually came out to protect me.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand that was brandishing the whip paused. He didn¡¯t expect that she would be here.
As Wu Ling looked at Prince Hao¡¯splexion, his expression started to beplicated. The matter is getting increasingly troublesome. It won¡¯t be settled just because of the appearance of an unexpected person.
¡°Imperial Uncle, I don¡¯t know her. I came here on my own.¡± Situ Lin pretended to look at Su Xi-er with a look of disdain. His cheeks bulged as he tried to appear arrogant and willful.
¡°Imperial Uncle, she¡¯s dressed in coarse clothes. Why would I listen to her? She¡¯s just an ordinary pce maid. Hmph.¡±
Right after he finished speaking, the whip thrashed him again. Pei Qianhao looked at him coldly. ¡°Take note of your words and actions. After this beating, you still have to go and copy the sages¡¯ ssics.¡±
Su Xi-er understood the deep meaning in Situ Lin¡¯s words. She quickly walked forward, looked straight at Pei Qianhao, and bowed. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
No one told her to get up. Pei Qianhao continued to quietly look at her like that.
Only after a while did Pei Qianhao respond. ¡°Get up. Why don¡¯t you say what¡¯s going on? If this prince doesn¡¯t find your exnation satisfactory, you will have to kneel.¡±
¡°This servant was worried about Ruo Yuan so I left the Pce Side Quarters. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t know which way I had taken after that. Then, I happened to bump into His Majesty while wandering around; thinking that he was a little eunuch, this servant asked him to take this servant here. Prince Hao, only after you appeared did I find out that he is His Majesty.¡±
Situ Lin couldn¡¯t help but admire her. She¡¯s just a pce maid, but actually manages to remain unruffled when facing Imperial Uncle¡¯s powerful aura in such a tense situation. She¡¯s really a miraculous woman!
Just as he was eximing to himself, he noticed that his imperial uncle had shot a cold look at him. He panicked and his heart suddenly jumped.
¡°Su Xi-er, are you foolish or stupid? How would you not know if he was a eunuch? You had long discerned His Majesty¡¯s identity right?¡± Pei Qianhao raised his eyebrow as a mocking smile hung at his mouth.
Situ Lin¡¯s face instantly flushed red. He never knew that his solemn and cold imperial uncle could still make jokes and tease people. At the same time, he found out that the name of the woman standing before him was Su Xi-er. This name is really pleasant to hear.
¡°Replying to Prince Hao, this servant really didn¡¯t know His Majesty¡¯s identity. Furthermore, which woman would look at that ce? Only you can think of that, Prince Hao.¡± Although her tone was deferential, anybody paying attention to her words would feel as if something was off.
One just had to look between a man¡¯s legs to check if he was a eunuch. If that wasn¡¯t enough, one would know by going up to find out. Moreover, Situ Lin was still just a child and currently not considered a man.
Wasn¡¯t speaking about Prince Hao that way indirectly saying, ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯m not perverted enough to have thought of this move.¡±
Wu Ling was observing silently at one side. Realising the hidden message in Su Xi-er¡¯s words, he really wanted to burst intoughter. However, when he spotted Prince Hao¡¯s cold expression, he didn¡¯t dare to do so.
There had never been anyone, especially not a woman, who had said to Prince Hao, ¡°You¡¯re a pervert! Your thoughts aren¡¯t pure...¡±
Pei Qianhao stared at her for a while longer before finally responding, ¡°Not bad. There¡¯s an overtone in your words. You know how to curse at people in a roundabout manner. ording to what you said, you thought that His Majesty was a little eunuch and requested him to take you to the Laundry Service Bureau.¡±
At this point, he paused and looked at Ruo Yuan who was passed out. ¡°This fat pce maid, are you nning to ask this prince to transfer her back to the Pce Side Quarters?¡±
CHAPTER 42 (1): HE IS PERVERTED
CHAPTER 42 (1): HE IS PERVERTED
She stared at Pei Qianhao quietly until even thetter thought that she was about to start imploring him. Finally, she responded. ¡°Many thanks for your kind intentions Prince Hao. However, this servant doesn¡¯t have the right to make requests of you. Not only that, others can¡¯t be med for Ruo Yuan being ruthlessly beaten with the cudgel if that is what fate has decided.¡±
Still lying prostrate on the ground, Old Maidservant Li almost fainted in fear when she heard Su Xi-er¡¯s words. This pce maid is really shrewd. She has already pointed her finger at me. What should I do? Prince Hao is here. How should I reply?
Pei Qianhao looked at the cudgel that had fallen onto the ground. He furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Old Maidservant Li. ¡°The fat pce maidmitted a crime?¡±
Old Maidservant Li weighed the matter in her heart, deciding how best to answer to avoid being punished. ¡°She just came today and tore arge hole in the clothes while washing them. Those clothes even belonged to Eunuch Zhang from the Imperial Household Department.¡±
In the eyes of the pce maids from the Pce Side Quarters and the Laundry Service Bureau, the Imperial Household Department was a high-ranking existence that had direct control over where they would be deployed. Those in even higher positions wouldn¡¯t even deign to notice them.
However, what Old Maidservant Li didn¡¯t know was that it wasn¡¯t Eunuch Zhang who had directly instructed for Ruo Yuan to be transferred to the Laundry Service Bureau, but Prince Hao who had ordered him to do that.
Situ Lin asked, ¡°Is it that dark blue,rge, long gown with a circle in the centre?¡±
Old Maidservant Li didn¡¯t know why the emperor would ask, but it was indeed that piece of clothing. She nodded and answered, ¡°Replying to Your Majesty, it is that piece of clothing.¡±
Situ Lin nced at his imperial uncle fearfully. But Su Xi-er is concerned about that fat pce maid. I can only...
¡°Imperial Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. It was me who purposely tore that piece of clothing a few days ago. How could she be the one who damaged it if she has just arrived?¡±
At this point, Old Maidservant Li even had the wish to die. What¡¯s with this! My lie was immediately exposed!
Pei Qianhao looked at Situ Lin and nced at the whip in his hand. ¡°You want me to continueshing you? You are really mischievous.¡±
Su Xi-er felt that his gaze was growing increasingly cold; fearing that he might raise the whip to strike Situ Lin again, she spoke out. ¡°Prince Hao, all of this started because of this servant. If you really have to hit someone, please hit this servant.¡±
¡°You think this prince doesn¡¯t dare to?¡± There was now angerced in his voice.
Situ Lin knew that his imperial uncle was really disgruntled and immediately asked for forgiveness. ¡°Imperial Uncle, it¡¯s not her fault. I only met her today. The person whomitted a crime by tearing the clothes a few days ago was me.¡± He then raised his tiny hands and hugged Su Xi-er.
His small fair hands entered Su Xi-er¡¯s sight. She inexplicably had a warm feeling run through her heart, almost as if Lianchen was beside her.
Pei Qianhao cast Wu Ling a meaningful nce. Wu Ling understood and walked to Situ Lin¡¯s side, forcefully prying his arms from Su Xi-er¡¯s waist.
¡°Wu Ling, send His Majesty to the Dragon Heaven Pce. Instruct the imperial physicians to treat His Majesty¡¯s whip wounds on his back as soon as possible. In the future, strictly watch over him every day to ensure that he is punished with writing the sages¡¯ ssics and governance annals.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys your orders.¡±
Situ Lin was afraid. I hate copying books the most! However, there was no way he could resist Wu Ling¡¯s formidable strength. In the end, he could only be taken away and watch on helplessly as Su Xi-er was left to face his imperial uncle alone.
CHAPTER 42 (2): HE IS PERVERTED
CHAPTER 42 (2): HE IS PERVERTED
Pei Qianhao rocked the whip in his hand back and forth as he took a step forward, getting closer to Su Xi-er.
¡°Prince Hao, before you punish this servant, please punish this old maidservant harshly.¡± Su Xi-er had observed for a long time. Punishing Ruo Yuan wasn¡¯t part of Pei Qianhao¡¯s instructions at all. It was Old Maidservant Li who had acted on her own.
Old Maidservant Li really wanted to strangle the pce maid called Su Xi-er to death. She singled me out again!
¡°Eunuch Zhang from the Imperial Household Department will punish her. This prince wants to punish you first.¡± His cold words were full of oppression.
Old Maidservant Li heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it won¡¯t be Prince Hao personally punishing me. Otherwise, this old life of mine will be gone.
However, just as Old Maidservant Li fear began to fade, she saw Prince Hao shoot his icy gaze towards her.
¡°Take these two unconscious pce maids away. Carry them on your own without alerting anyone else. Afterwards, find someone to treat the fat pce maid. As for the other one, send her away to the army camp as punishment.¡±
Old Maidservant Li immediately nodded before she proceeded to carry Ruo Yuan back to her room first. Fortunately, she was tall and had a strong build. Otherwise, she would really have been unable to carry Ruo Yuan.
While Old Maidservant Li was carrying Ruo Yuan back to her room, Pei Qianhao kept using a cold gaze to put Su Xi-er to death by a thousand cuts[1].
Only after Old Maidservant Li hadpletely left did Pei Qianhao speak.
¡°How should this prince beat you? The cudgel or the whip?¡± He walked closer to her step by step. Finally, he raised his hand and was about to pinch her chin.
However, Su Xi-er unexpectedly turned her head and evaded his hand. ¡°You can just directly hit me Prince Hao. This servant has already been beaten by others on numerous asions; one more time is nothing special.¡±
Her expression and tone made Pei Qianhao displeased.
His brows knitted almost imperceptibly when he heard that she had been beaten by others numerous times. Even he himself didn¡¯t sense it.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand that was holding the whip hooked around her waist while the other swiftly pulled her arm and lifted the sleeve up.
Two times! My sleeves were lifted up by two men respectively!
When he saw the expression in her eyes, he smiled. ¡°Are you feeling wronged? So what if I see your arm? I can even see you fully naked.¡±
His tone was overbearing and arrogant, very different from Situ Li¡¯s reply.
¡°Prince Hao, you possess countless women. As long as you want to, anything is within your grasp, much less seeing someone naked.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand traced along the scar on her arm. His voice was deep and low. ¡°This prince can do whatever I want?¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t respond. There was no anger and no hate. Her face waspletely unperturbed.
¡°No matter how beautiful you are, this prince wouldn''t want someone who acts so much like a lifeless doll. After all the years that you''ve spent in the Pce Side Quarters, did you really live through all the beatings? Don¡¯t you know how to retaliate against others¡¯ provocations even once?¡±
Su Xi-er enunciated her words clearly, ¡°Prince Hao, this servant has a lowly status so I can¡¯t retaliate.¡±
¡°Apply the medicinal powder this prince gave you for a few days, and these scars you have umted over the years can be removed,¡± Pei Qianhao informed her as he let go of her arm.
When he saw that she remained unmoved, he reminded again, ¡°You have to be concerned about every inch of your skin. Perhaps in the future, you will have to depend on it to free yourself and change your fortune.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him. He¡¯s too arrogant. Are Beimin¡¯s men all so arrogant?! Looking at this egotistical appearance of his, she couldn¡¯t restrain herself from agitating him.
¡°The Beauty Pce is filled with beauties who pay quite a lot of attention to every inch of their skin. Yet, what do they do apart from staying in the Beauty Pce? How much has their status been elevated?¡±
Pei Qianhao suddenly smiled. ¡°Glib tongue.¡±
¡°Many thanks for yourpliment, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Su Xi-er, if this prince didn¡¯t judge wrongly, your loathing of men is not targeted towards this prince alone.¡± When he pointed it out, the corners of his mouth were upturned and his face was teasing.
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart abruptly skipped as memories of her past life surfaced again. In her eyes, men had be trash.
I thought that I had concealed it very well, but he still managed to discern it! How on earth did he manage to do so?
¡°You don¡¯t have to be so surprised. This prince was only sounding you out. However, it turns out that you really do detest men.¡±
1. It¡¯s an old form of capital punishment.
CHAPTER 43 (1): REFUSE TO BE TAKEN ADVANTAGE OF
CHAPTER 43 (1): REFUSE TO BE TAKEN ADVANTAGE OF
¡°Hm? Only Eunuch Zhang from the Imperial Household Department is privy to this matter. How did you know that it was this prince who instructed it?¡± Pei Qianhao appeared unconcerned, but actually harboured questions in his heart. Don¡¯t tell me that she has even won Eunuch Zhang over?
¡°Prince Hao, why are you so certain that only Eunuch Zhang is aware of this matter?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°You¡¯ve be quite efficient at speaking in circles, even managing to threaten this prince in the process.¡±
¡°This servant isn¡¯t threatening you. I only want to know, why did you transfer Ruo Yuan to the Laundry Service Bureau?¡± Su Xi-er matched his gaze with her own.
Her answer was dead silence. Only after several minutes did she hear Prince Hao¡¯s deep voice again.
¡°You really want to know? Are you not clear about the reason? What things have you done that offended your superiors?¡±
Su Xi-er enunciated her words as she replied, ¡°Since it was this servant who offended you, why didn¡¯t you directly punish this servant instead of randomly punishing me in a roundabout manner?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes narrowed even further, his voice full of a might befitting his noble station as he spoke a single word.
¡°Impudent!¡±
Su Xi-er no longer feigned weakness; even if she continued to pretend, Prince Hao wouldn¡¯t believe her anyways. Either way, he doesn¡¯t have the evidence to prove that I was the one who ambushed him in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters.
¡°This servant is only judging the case as it stands. Prince Hao, you can punish this servant however you wish, but I hope that you won¡¯t implicate others.¡±
¡°Since you wish to be punished so badly, this prince will naturally oblige. I take it you will ept whatever punishment I decide on?¡± he asked coldly. His gaze caused a sudden feeling of doubt to arise in Su Xi-er.
How does he n to punish me? Is it a perverted method of punishment? If that¡¯s the case, I will have to tell him properly that I refuse to go along with it.
¡°Prince Hao, you can punish this servant however you want, but you can¡¯t...¡± Su Xi-er paused and observed Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression carefully.
She only saw that besides a small smirk on his face, Pei Qianhao¡¯s countenance was still ice-cold. ¡°What can this prince not do? Tell me specifically.¡±
Su Xi-er paused for a moment before finallying to a firm decision. He has already done such shameless actions in the past. No matter how ridiculous it is and how egotistical I may be, I have to at least make just one thing clear...
¡°You can¡¯t take advantage of this servant¡¯s body.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression stiffened for a split second, the atmosphere bing even more awkward.
I never thought that I would hear someone say that to me in my life. In fact, Su Xi-er is probably the only one who dares to do so in this whole world. The very notion was so ridiculous and amusing that he could do little more than offer a helpless smile.
In short, he was unable to express his current mood in words. Despite his internal conflicts however, he kept the same cold smirk visage on his face, making people unable to discern his mood.
Pei Qianhao chuckled. ¡°This prince originally didn¡¯t n on it. Now that you have brought it up however, this prince really wants to. Do you know about this prince¡¯s principles when handling things?¡±
Su Xi-er had never seen such a shameless man before. Is this considered a principle? Not revealing his intentions normally and instead forcing others unreasonably?
¡°If that¡¯s the case, this servant will decline.¡±
¡°Do you think you have the right to decline? Look at how the wind is blowing restlessly on this dark night. The environment is also not bad.¡± Pei Qianhao deliberately raised his hand just to see her reaction.
Every time we meet, she always acts in a unique way that surprises everyone, although the surprise is sometimes a shocking surprise instead.
¡°Prince Hao, on such a dark and windy night, it¡¯s actually a more appropriate time for killing someone.¡±
CHAPTER 43 (2): REFUSE TO BE TAKEN ADVANTAGE OF
CHAPTER 43 (2): REFUSE TO BE TAKEN ADVANTAGE OF
However, his expression returned to normal very quickly. ¡°You want this prince to kill you?¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°You won¡¯t kill this servant, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°And just what is the basis for your confidence?¡± Pei Qianhao barked back. But she¡¯s right. At the moment, I can¡¯t bear to kill such an interesting person.
¡°Based on my intuition.¡± Su Xi-er spoke inly, ¡°I feel that Prince Hao is not the type of person to kill and punish as you please.¡±
Su Xi-er clearly had a silver tongue. After provoking his anger, she had simultaneously smothered his temper and withpliments, cing him on a pedestal at the same time. If he still punished her and did something to Ruo Yuan, his way of handling things would be beneath his dignity.
¡°You¡¯re getting increasingly quick-witted when talking. This prince can¡¯t even punish you.¡± Pei Qianhao walked closer to her while Su Xi-er retreated backwards, pulling the distance between them apart.
When he saw how she was avoiding him like a savage beast, Pei Qianhao was displeased and asked coldly, ¡°How¡¯s your needlework?¡±
Su Xi-er replied, ¡°It¡¯s still alright.¡±
Needlework. In my previous lifetime, I would often sew and mend Yun Ruofeng¡¯s clothes in the tent of the army camp during the war. It was then that I started to get better at sewing.
¡°Since your sewing is eptable, you don¡¯t have to scrub the chamber pots from tomorrow onwards. This prince will order someone to send clothes over for you to sew and mend. You will scrub the chamber pots after you are done.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him. With his status, any damaged clothes should be thrown away. Why does he still want to mend them? Even if that were the case, the one mending them should be an imperial seamstress in the imperial pce. Although my skills are eptable, they definitely can¡¯t reach the point of being aesthetically pleasing.
Pei Qianhao looked at her bewildered expression and thought that she was unwilling. ¡°If you are unwilling, this prince¡¯s whip will be released.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that this servant isn¡¯t unwilling. It¡¯s just that this servant is curious if the clothes belong to you, Prince Hao?¡±
¡°Of course they belong to this prince. Would this prince keep the clothes of others?¡±
Su Xi-er revealed her doubt. ¡°Prince Hao, with your noble status, any damaged clothes should be thrown away. Even if they are to be mended, this servant isn¡¯t qualified to do so.¡±
Pei Qianhaoughed. ¡°You spoke so much just to refuse to mend them?¡±
¡°No, I am simply curious.¡±
Pei Qianhao raised an eyebrow as he looked at her. ¡°A person with an eminent status can¡¯t mend his clothes when they¡¯re torn? Isn¡¯t His Majesty considered the person with the highest status in this world? If the Dragon Robes are torn, are they supposed to be thrown away too?¡±
Su Xi-er scrunched up her slender eyebrows slightly. I can tell from his words that the clothes he sends over for me to mend won¡¯t be ordinary clothes. They will only be clothes that can¡¯t be thrown away even if they¡¯re torn.
However, clothes with important uses don¡¯t tear easily. Even if they¡¯re torn, they have to be handed over to the Apparel Management Bureau to be handled properly. Even those expert seamstresses would have to get together to discuss how to impably restore the garments.
After mulling over it, she replied, ¡°This servant¡¯s abilities are limited to mending ordinary clothes.¡±
What she said elicited a chuckle from him. ¡°Sometimes, being too intelligent can actually lead to you thinking too much and bing a smart-aleck instead. You¡¯ll naturally know what clothes they are when you see them tomorrow. In short, they are within the scope of your capability.¡±
Since he had spoken, Su Xi-er could only consent. ¡°Alright, this servant will wait for your clothes, Prince Hao.¡±
After she spoke, the wind suddenly picked up. Pei Qianhao nced at Su Xi-er. ¡°It¡¯s already veryte at night. What are you still staying here for? Go back to the Pce Side Quarters. As for the Laundry Service Bureau, if this prince finds out that you have snuck into this pce again, you will wash clothes with the fat pce maid.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately replied, ¡°This servant will be leaving now.¡±
The clothes to be washed in the Laundry Service Bureau were endless, and one could never finish washing. No matter if it was spring, summer, autumn, or winter, every year was like that.
Compared to washing clothes, she would rather scrub the chamber pots. Although the smell was a factor, Su Xi-er would always rinse them out a few times before mixing in some Chinese Honey Locust[1] to remove the odour. Furthermore, she would always wash herself after she finished scrubbing them.
However, she had only taken a few steps when she heard his deep and low voice from behind.
¡°The medicinal powder this prince gave you also has the benefit of making your body fragrant.¡±
1. It looks something like this:
Source: https://herndtech.en.ec21/Chinese_Honeylocust_Soap_Bean_Soap--6387273_6387311.html
Chapter 44 (1): INTEREST IN GOSSIPING
Chapter 44 (1): INTEREST IN GOSSIPING
¡°If you rub it often, your body will be fragrant. Try it.¡± She continued to hear Pei Qianhao¡¯s deep and low voice.
Su Xi-er nced at him and firmly believed that his perverted illness was acting up again. Finally, she left without saying a word.
Looking in the direction she vanished, the expression in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes darkened. He had deliberately informed her of the other effect of the medicinal powder to check if she would actually use it.
He simply didn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t pay any attention to her own body at all. It¡¯s very normal for women to value their appearances and skin.
Su Xi-er traced her steps to return to the Pce Side Quarters. When she entered the pce gate, she saw Old Maidservant Liu standing there waiting for her.
¡°Why have you onlye back now? Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t leave the Pce Side Quarters for too long?¡±
¡°Eunuch Zhang instructed me to take care of some matters that caused my dy in returning. I have made you worry, Old Maidservant Liu.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu stared at Su Xi-er and ruminated. ¡°Prince Hao didn¡¯t pass on a verbal edict to punish me. This time, you have won. In the future, feel free to instruct me if there is anything you need. However, I have a condition.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°Is this condition rted to His Majesty?¡±
¡°You are very intelligent, being able to read between the lines without needing me to prompt you. His Majesty is young and can only be controlled by others. Even if he grows to adulthood, I¡¯m afraid that he still wouldn¡¯t be able to reim the imperial authority. I hope that...¡± Old Maidservant Liu surveyed Su Xi-er closely. This task is too heavy. Can she bear it? She¡¯s just a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters. Am I being too careless?
¡°I am unable to care about what happens to the imperial authority. As long as His Majesty isn¡¯t bullied and leads a healthy life, isn¡¯t that also very good?¡±
Old Maidservant Liu was stunned. Not caring about the imperial authority and only wanting to live blissfully and healthily. This is exactly the same as what Master said in the past. In an instant, Old Maidservant Liu looked at Su Xi-er in a different light.
¡°Old Maidservant Liu, you have a condition, but I also have a condition. In the future, you have to listen to my instructions for everything. As for His Majesty, it¡¯s alright as long as he grows up healthily and safely. If you don¡¯t approve of that, I have nothing to say.¡± Su Xi-er began to walk away.
For some things, less is more. It would be better to just give a sufficient hint.
She had only taken a few steps when Old Maidservant Liu called out to her.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll promise you that I¡¯ll listen to you in the future. I hope that His Majesty can be healthy and safe. This was also Master¡¯s wish before she died.¡±
Su Xi-er tilted her head back to reveal a small smile at the corner of her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s settled then.¡±
She then walked ahead, leaving Old Maidservant Liu alone as she stood there in a daze.
Su Xi-er¡¯s unintentional smile just now had stunned Old Maidservant Liu. That kind of smile was magnanimous, yet charming at the same time. At the same time, her eyes seemed to exhibit a lustrous radiance that would draw people.
Prince Hao didn¡¯t punish me. Old Maidservant Liu didn¡¯t believe that Prince Hao didn¡¯t know about the matter of her skipping out on the punishment. However, Su Xi-er hade backte. Did she meet Prince Hao?
To Old Maidservant Liu, everything was a puzzle. Right now, her only path was to believe Su Xi-er.
~~~
Su Xi-er changed her clothes upon returning to her room, her gaze inadvertentlynding on the bottle of medicinal powder given to her by Pei Qianhao as she prepared to go to the bathhouse. After contemting for a while, she decided to take the white porcin bottle with her.
Chapter 44 (2): INTEREST IN GOSSIPING
Chapter 44 (2): INTEREST IN GOSSIPING
Afterwards, she entered the bathhouse, opened the white porcin bottle, and proceeded to smear medicinal powder on the scars on her arms. These were marks left behind by being whipped in the past. Su Xi-er herself had suffered too many hardships.
Since I am now the one in this body, I won¡¯t let others bully me anymore.
The medicinal powder had a faint fragrance, prompting Su Xi-er to suddenly remembered Pei Qianhao¡¯s words. Unexpectedly, as if it was the work of ghosts and gods, she sprinkled a little of the powder on her neck.
Soon, the refreshing and faint fragrance wafted into her nose. The medicinal powder was rapidly absorbed into her skin. The effect is indeed not bad.
¡°Su Xi-er, is that you?¡± At this moment, Hong Li¡¯s voice could be heard from behind the door.
Su Xi-er immediately hid the white porcin bottle in her sleeve and replied, ¡°It¡¯s me. You cane in now.¡±
Hong Li pushed the door lightly and entered. ¡°Old Maidservant Liu instructed Lian Qiao to scrub the chamber pots in your stead. The girl didn¡¯t even wash herself after she finished.¡±
¡°Mhm.¡± Su Xi-er then asked, ¡°It¡¯s sote already. Why aren¡¯t you going to sleep yet?¡±
Hong Li¡¯s face was immediately scrunched up. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I was infected with while I was plucking grass today, but right now my whole body is unbearably itchy. I originally didn¡¯t think it would be this bad, but now I¡¯vee to wash myself off in hopes of getting rid of it.¡±
¡°Your whole body is itchy? Let me have a look.¡±
Hong Li immediately loosened her upper outer garment and presented her back to Su Xi-er. ¡°Take a look. Are there a lot of red spots on my back? It¡¯s getting increasingly itchier.¡±
Su Xi-er did indeed find many red spots on her back. ¡°You probably brushed up against some sort of nt that is now causing your itchiness. Here, I boiled a little more water today. Wash yourself properly.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wash right away.¡± Hong Li immediately prepared to pour the water.
¡°I¡¯ll help you pour. Bring your clean clothes here first.¡±
Her words reminded Hong Li as thetter smacked her head. ¡°I am really absent-minded. I came to wash myself without bringing my clothes.¡± She then ran out to retrieve her clothes.
Su Xi-er poured the remaining hot water into the wooden barrel before adding a bit of cold water as well. Finally, she took out the white porcin bottle and poured a bit of the medicinal powder into the mixture.
If she just depended on washing her body, there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll be able topletely relieve herself of the itch. Since the effect of this medicinal powder is so superb, it ought to be able to cure itchiness.
This kind of grass that makes people itchy exists in the Pce Side Quarters. Su Xi-er let a small smile appear on her lips. I know how to transfer Ruo Yuan out of the Laundry Service Bureau now. It won¡¯t even involve anyone else¡¯s help. The only downside is that there¡¯s a small risk, and the resultingmotion may be veryrge.
Hong Li ran over with her clothes. When she saw that the temperature of the water in the tub was already perfect, she was so touched that tears almost fell from her eyes. ¡°Su Xi-er, you are really so good to me. In the past, my attitude towards you was one of coboration. Right now...it¡¯s fine even if I work like a ve for you!¡±
Even if it was a tiny favour, as long as it sincerely touched someone¡¯s heart, it would be enough to earn their loyalty.
But Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°You have your own life. No one is born to work like a ve.¡±
Hong Li was touched once again. She recalled how she had talked maliciously about Su Xi-er in the past and really wanted to give herself a few ps!
¡°Hong Li, where were you plucking the grass?¡±
¡°The woods beside the Pce Side Quarters. I was suddenly called to go there. That ce isn¡¯t normally managed by the Pce Side Quarters, but it has now been allocated to us. The pce maids from the Pce Side Quarters are to sweep the pce paths at the side and clear the weeds in the woods.¡±
The woods beside the Pce Side Quarters. It¡¯s actually that ce again! The ce where I met Pei Qianhao for the first time, and where I was forcefully kissed by him...
¡°Going there to work is in high demand! Since it was where Prince Hao was ambushed in the past, many pce maids think that they have a chance of meeting him if they work there. If they dress themselves up more refreshingly and beautifully, maybe they will be able to go to the Beauty Pce.¡± Hong Li stated indifferently. Finally, she shook her head.
¡°However, Su Xi-er, what you said is very correct. If we rely on men, there¡¯s the danger of falling down. We might as well count on ourselves. Besides, those pce maids aren¡¯t as beautiful as He Xiangyu, let alone you. How would Prince Hao take a fancy to them? Bute to think of it, you and Prince Hao...¡±
As soon as Hong Li mentioned that subject, she saw Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes shoot cold daggers at her and no longer dared to continue.
CHAPTER 45 (1): ITCHY ITCHY ITCHY
CHAPTER 45 (1): ITCHY ITCHY ITCHY
Hong Li nodded repeatedly, sighing when she heard the words ¡®pulling weeds.¡¯ ¡°Yeah. There is still a bunch of it. With how itchy I¡¯m going to get, I don¡¯t want to do this kind of work even if I do get the chance to meet...¡±
She immediately shut her mouth, biting back the words, ¡®Prince Hao.¡¯
¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow after eating breakfast. Wash yourself first. I will be going back to my room to rest.¡± Su Xi-er turned around the left the room.
Hong Li stood in the room alone. Why does Su Xi-er want to pull weeds with me? She didn¡¯t scrub the chamber pots today. Does she not need to scrub the chamber pots tomorrow night too?
However, Hong Li didn¡¯t think that her random conjecture was actually correct. Su Xi-er also didn¡¯t need to scrub the chamber pots tomorrow because she had something more important to do.
~~~
The next day, Su Xi-er had already risen at 6.30am.
After freshening up, she went to the ce for eating breakfast. After she sat down, pce maids started streaming in one after another.
The thin pce maid who often made caustic remarks about Su Xi-er snorted, ¡°You cked offst night and didn¡¯t go scrub the chamber pots. It was poor Lian Qiao who helped you despite having to get up early this morning. Meanwhile, a certain tactless person hasn¡¯t even uttered a single word of thanks.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at Lian Qiao. ¡°Thank you. I wasn¡¯t feeling wellst night, resulting in you having to help me do it. I also can¡¯t rest today and have to work.¡±
Lian Qiao immediately waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You were feeling unwell, so it¡¯s only natural that I helped you. Everyone in the Pce Side Quarters is in it together, and should assist each other.¡± At the same time, she carried her bowl and sat beside Su Xi-er.
The thin pce maid snorted. Lian Qiao is a coward who desperatelytches onto others¡¯ thigh to climb up with all her might.
Su Xi-er nodded and didn¡¯tment. Only after she had finished half her meal did she realise that Hong Li hadn¡¯te.
Lian Qiao sensed Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze and guessed her thoughts so she immediately notified her, ¡°Hong Li went to wash herself in the middle of the night yesterday and caught a cold. Old Maidservant Liu told her to stay in her room. There will be someone simmering medicine for her.¡±
In the past, when the Pce Side Quarters were still managed by Old Maidservant Zhao, the wellbeing of the pce maids was a non-factor. Even medicinal herbs had been withheld from them.
Otherwise, no matter how on good terms the old-maidservant-in-charge was with the Imperial Physician Institute, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide so many medicinal herbs.
Some pce maids started to whisper. ¡°If Hong Li is sick, who is going to pluck the grass in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters for her?¡±
As soon as the pce maids who weren¡¯t assigned to work in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters heard that, their eyes shone. Some even began to straighten out their clothes. Maybe I¡¯ll be able to meet Prince Hao!
Although Prince Hao hade to the Pce Side Quarters in a fit of rage not long ago, it had been due to Su Xi-er who is tired of living. After she had offended Prince Hao, the other maids viewed the fact that he hadn¡¯t taken her to the Beauty Pce after such a long time as a sign of him growing bored of her.
Hence, everyone changed to another conjecture. Prince Hao is only watching a show. Once he¡¯s done, he will take Su Xi-er¡¯s life!
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t even need to guess these pce maids¡¯ thoughts but she waszy to pay attention to them. Unless he has be muddle-headed, Prince Hao is unlikely to appear in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters in broad daylight.
Su Xi-er only held onto this thought for a moment before she started when she realised something else. Pei Qianhao has never yed his cards usingmon sense. What if he doese?
Just as she was pondering, Old Maidservant Liu walked into the room. Her gazended on Su Xi-er as she instructed solemnly, ¡°Su Xi-er, rece Hong Li in pulling the weeds. You will still be scrubbing the chamber pots tonight.¡±
Su Xi-er rose and bowed. ¡°Yes, Old Maidservant Liu.¡±
CHAPTER 45 (2): ITCHY ITCHY ITCHY
CHAPTER 45 (2): ITCHY ITCHY ITCHY
- Jimminx (An Awesometacr Trantor)
After Old Maidservant Liu left, the Repast House became animated. Everyone was discussing Su Xi-er.
Lian Qiao pulled Su Xi-er¡¯s arm. ¡°I am also assigned to pulling the weeds. Let¡¯s go together. Follow me to get the baskets.¡±
This time, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t refuse and directly left with Lian Qiao.
When the thin pce maid saw them, she smiled with contempt. Is this considered to be Lian Qiao sessfully hugging her thigh? With how unclear Su Xi-er¡¯s position is, I hope you don¡¯t hug her thigh for a long time only to realise that you have hugged trouble.
~~~
Su Xi-er was carrying a basket with a piece of coarse grey cloth underneath it.
The two quickly entered the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters with Lian Qiao leading them to the ce where they were to pull out weeds. ¡°All these weeds have to be plucked or they will grow insanely. Hong Li was in charge of this area yesterday.¡±
Su Xi-er squatted down to observe the nts carefully. Finding several thorns on the culm of the nts, she realised that it was mainly the culm itself rather than the leaf de that would cause the itchy red spots when it came into contact with the skin.
As long as she removed the thorns and ground the culm into powder, she would be able to produce her own itching powder.
¡°There are still many weeds over there. I¡¯ll be heading that way, so be careful.¡± Lian Qiao advised her and left.
Su Xi-er looked at the other direction. Altogether, there are five pce maids who came here to remove the weeds. Hong Li was assigned to this area where the nts would cause her to be gued by an itch.
Su Xi-er held a piece of coarse grey cloth in her hand. I should be fine as long as I use a cloth to handle it. If I identally touch it, it will be fine after I go back and apply the medicinal powder.
Over the course of the next two hours, Su Xi-er obtained five culms as she plucked, removing the barbed thorns with the coarse cloth in her hand. Afterwards, she broke the culms into pieces and wrapped them in the grey sack she had brought.
Right after she was done handling them, she heard a series of footsteps. It¡¯s Old Maidservant Liu.
¡°Su Xi-er, stop weeding and quickly return to your room. Imperial Bodyguard Wu has sent a piece of clothing over for you to mend.¡± Old Maidservant Liu kept her voice especially low. She couldn¡¯t understand why Wu Ling had wanted Su Xi-er specifically to mend the clothes. As for what kind of clothing it was, she hadn¡¯t looked at it carefully. Could it be Prince Hao¡¯s clothes?
Su Xi-er had already collected this type of culms to make staying here any longer pointless. Hence, she left with Old Maidservant Liu.
After the two people vanished into the woods, Lian Qiao walked out from behind a huge tree and looked at her basket filled with grass. What exactly were Old Maidservant Liu and Su Xi-er talking about? Why were they in a haste? What has happened?
Countless question marks emerged in Lian Qiao¡¯s brain. Afterwards, she squatted at the ce Su Xi-er had been working and examined the nts closely.
She came from an influential traditional Chinese medicine family of many generations, resulting in her being well known for her medical skills. Afterwards, her family waned, thus leading to her current situation as a pce maid in the Pce Side Quarters.
She understood with one nce that the grass would cause people¡¯s bodies to itch.
However, she didn¡¯t expect that Su Xi-er was also able to discern that and even took the culm. Why did she take the culm and what does she n to do?
¡°Lian Qiao,e over and pluck the weeds. Why are you just standing there?¡± A chiding voice sounded. Lian Qiao immediately stowed away her solemn expression and answered with a smile.
¡°I¡¯ming now.¡± Her voice was very sweet and seemed very pure.
~~~
At this moment, Su Xi-er had already returned to the Pce Side Quarters and stood before the door of her room. Old Maidservant Liu didn¡¯t enter.
¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu has ced the clothes in your room and instructed that you mend them properly.¡±
Su Xi-er asked, ¡°He directly entered my room?¡±
Old Maidservant Liu nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All the pce maids have gone to work so no one was here. No one would know about Imperial Bodyguard Wuing to the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
However, Old Maidservant Liu was very curious. What kind of clothes did Prince Haomand him to bring?
Actually, Su Xi-er was also very curious. She entered the room, closed the door, and looked in the direction of the bed.
In an instant, her body stiffened. It¡¯s actually...
CHAPTER 46 (1): THIS IS CALLED CLOTHES
CHAPTER 46 (1): THIS IS CALLED CLOTHES
It is really...hrious.
Su Xi-er picked up the Chinese bodice and peered at it carefully, managing to notice that the bottom of it had significantly frayed and that the string hade loose. There was a box with a needle and thread, as well as some red fabric, ced at the side.
Why did he send the Chinese bodice for me to mend? Also, the this fabric feels very soft and it looks like it¡¯s brand new from its colour. If that was the case, how has the bottom been worn out and why has the stringe off?
The only exnation seems to be that this pure red Chinese bodice was purposely damaged by someone. If I¡¯m right, Prince Hao truly has too much time on his hands and is muddle-headed, stirring up trouble just for the sake of it.
But, since I had already promised himst night, I must do it.
Mending this Chinese bodice was quite simple, and would only take her an hour toplete. She would have plenty of time to manufacture the itchy powder afterwards.
Su Xi-er cut a piece of fabric from the corner of the cloth andid it over the frayed area at the bottom of the bodice. After she threaded the needle, she began to sew the cloth onto the worn-out segment.
Finding herself working in earnest as she stitched threat by thread, the frayed area was soon covered by the new fabric. The only thing left to do was mend the bodice¡¯s ribbon, and all that took was sewing it on.
Just as she had re-threaded the needle with the red threat and was ready to begin, the room door was suddenly pushed open.
Su Xi-er raised her head abruptly. A woman d in a cyan dress entered her sight: Miss Qing
cing the Chinese bodice in her hand down, Su Xi-er stood up. ¡°Miss Qing, why have youe today?¡±
When Miss Qing caught sight of the pure red Chinese bodice, the expression in her eyes changed as she cast a sidelong nce at Su Xi-er. ¡°What did you tell me previously? Big Brother Wu was acting mysteriously today so I followed him. Who knew that he woulde to the Pce Side Quarters and even entered your room!¡±
¡°Miss Qing, you should directly express your thoughts to Imperial Bodyguard Wu and not randomly make conjectures.¡±
¡°Are you starting to challenge me?¡± Miss Qing raised her slender eyebrow. She quickly walked over to Su Xi-er and raised her right hand to grab the Chinese bodice before she was intercepted by Su Xi-er.
Furious, Miss Qing bellowed, ¡°Let go!¡±
Su Xi-er smiled faintly. ¡°Miss Qing, If you tear the Chinese bodice, you won¡¯t have an easy time in the future.¡±
¡°You are threatening me?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a threat, but a reminder. You can¡¯t possibly think that this Chinese bodice was secretly hidden by Imperial Bodyguard Wu, right?¡±
Miss Qing¡¯s eyebrows were knitted as she red at Su Xi-er fiercely. ¡°Big Brother Wu isn¡¯t someone like that. Only a rascal would have a secret stash of Chinese bodice. Moreover, it¡¯s a striking red colour. Disgusting!¡±
Miss Qing has unintentionally cursed out Prince Hao. Disgusting and a rascal...
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyebrows were curved as she smiled at her. This appearance made Miss Qing even more antipathic. Just as she was about to berate her, she heard her indifferent tone.
¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu is indeed not a rascal, and doesn¡¯t cause others to feel nauseated. But this Chinese bodice was brought over by Imperial Bodyguard Wu under the orders of Prince Hao. The edges are frayed and the string has dropped off, requiring it to be mended.¡±
Miss Qing¡¯s entire body was stiff as she stared at Su Xi-er with a stupefied look, not reacting for a long while.
It wasn¡¯t just her, anybody who had heard those words would have had the same reaction. Prince Hao, high and mighty, as well as revered and feared by others, had actually done something like this!
Su Xi-er waved her hand in front of Miss Qing¡¯s eyes. ¡°The pce maids keep calling you Miss Qing. What¡¯s your real name?¡±
1. It is the Chinese form of the bodice and is worn as lingerie that covers the chest and abdomen. It is also known as the ¡®dudou¡¯. Here is a Wikipedia page: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dudou
Chapter 46(2): This is called clothes
Chapter 46(2): This is called clothes¡¡¡¡Chapter 46.2: this is called clothes
Miss Qing, having yet toe back to her senses, blurted out her real name without thinking.¡°Ye Qingzhu.¡±
Right after she said that, she hollered, ¡°Why did I tell you my name?!¡±
¡°Ye Qingzhu. A pretty good name.¡±
Ye Qingzhu snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t cotton up to me. It doesn¡¯t work on me. My position is much higher than yours in the imperial pce, thus, you must respectfully call me Miss Qing like all the other pce maids.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and didn¡¯t bicker with her. ¡°Yes, Miss Qing. Since you already know that the Chinese bodice was brought over by Imperial Bodyguard Wu under Prince Hao¡¯s order, you can leave now, right?¡±
Ye Qingzhu¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. She looked at the red Chinese bodice quietly and said in disbelief, ¡°Ever since Prince Hao was bestowed his title and constructed his residence, Big Brother Wu and I have always been in the Prince Hao Residence. Although the Beauty Pce exists, Prince Hao has always kept his distance from women. How is it be possible for him to secretly hide a Chinese bodice?¡±
Every single one of her softly spoken words entered Su Xi-er¡¯s ears. She waspletely stunned when she heard what she said.
Is that for real? Prince Hao keeps his distance from woman. If that¡¯s the case, why did he establish the Beauty Pce? Purely to ruin his own reputation?
Ye Qingzhu shook her head repeatedly. Finally, she looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°It¡¯s too strange. All the strange things are gathered around you. Why on earth is that? You¡¯re merely a lowly pce maid.¡±
¡°Miss Qing, it¡¯s better for you to go and ask Prince Hao if you have any doubts. I am a lowly pce maid, and don¡¯t dare to ask Prince Hao for the reason. Since he has instructed, I will just follow.¡±
Ye Qingzhu pursed her lips tightly. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you anymore. Mend it properly. I will go and ask Big Brother Wu.¡± She then turned around and walked out of the room.
Su Xi-er continued to mend the Chinese bodice.
From what I know of Prince Hao, he would absolutely not have a secret stash of Chinese bodices, but he still somehow had this sent over for me to mend. This action was also beyond my expectations.
With no further interruptions, Su Xi-er finished mending the Chinese bodice very quickly.
She kept the needle and thread box as well, as the red Chinese bodice, properly before cing them into the wardrobe. Then, Su Xi-er took out the culms and used another piece of coarse grey cloth to start squeezing the juice out of them.
She blended the extract into the ster powder from the wall to create a mixture of itching powder. This type of grass could cause much itchiness.
It took an hour in total to manufacture the itching powder. Finally, Su Xi-er used the coarse grey cloth to wrap the itching powder properly before storing it in the fragrance sachet at her waist.
The Empress Dowager had bestowed the fragrance sachet to her, and forbidden her from removing it. This had inadvertently helped her a great deal.
Su Xi-er then tidied up the remnants of her work that had been left on the wooden table. Once she took care of everything, she noticed that there were already red spots on her arms. She wasn¡¯t careful when she had been making the itching powder just now.
Walking over to the wardrobe, Su Xi-er took the white porcin bottle inside it and poured some of the medicinal powder on her arm. In an instant, the red spots on her arm had subsided greatly.
This time, she used the medicine given by Situ Li. There was still another bottle that was given by Prince Hao. She realised that although they were both light green medicinal powder, there was a difference in the efficacy.
For Situ Li¡¯s bottle, the powder blended into the skin rapidly and it focused on removing scars, as well as red spots on the body. As for Prince Hao¡¯s bottle, not only did it blend into the skin expeditiously, it also had the effect of making the body fragrant.
Once her arms no longer itched, Su Xi-er ced the white porcin bottle back into the cupboard.
Just as she wanted to rest, the sound of knocking and Wu Ling¡¯s voice could be heard from outside the room.
¡°Are you done mending?¡± Wu Ling didn¡¯t mention the words ¡®Chinese bodice,¡¯ As a fully grown man, he wasn¡¯t able to say those words out loud.
Su Xi-er replied, ¡°I have finished sewing. This servant will send it out to you after I¡¯m done wrapping it.¡±
¡°No need, I¡¯lle in and get it.¡± Wu Ling stepped into the room.
Su Xi-er used a grey cloth to wrap the red Chinese bodice, as well as the needle and thread box, and passed it to Wu Ling.
Wu Ling couldn¡¯t stand the awkward feeling and quickly took the package before turning around to leave.
¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, can you tell this servant why Prince Hao sent the Chinese bodice over?¡±
Wu Ling paused in his tracks. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You can ask Prince Hao personally.¡± He then left hastily.
Prince Hao¡¯s thoughts can¡¯t be guessed. I have followed Prince Hao for many years. How can it be possible for Prince Hao to have the hobby of hiding Chinese bodices? But it¡¯s really not easy to elucidate the matter today. Don¡¯t tell me that he wants to give the Chinese bodice to Su Xi-er?
He felt that when it came to Su Xi-er, everything would cease to make sense!
If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.
CHAPTER 47 (1): A BUNCH OF BLOCKHEADS
CHAPTER 47 (1): A BUNCH OF BLOCKHEADS
However, she noticed that Lian Qiao was looking at her with a strange expression while she was eating dinner. Although she had a smiling expression, there was also a probing look mixed in with it.
When Lian Qiao realised that Su Xi-er had spotted her, she immediately stowed her intentions away and smiled. ¡°Su Xi-er, why don¡¯t I scrub the chamber pots together with you tonight?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for that with how few chamber pots there are these days. I don¡¯t have to work too hard.¡± Su Xi-er tly refused her. She then ced her bowl and chopsticks down before walking out of the dining hall and heading towards the southwest direction.
Lian Qiao was lost in her thoughts as she watched Su Xi-er¡¯s departing figure. Only after the thin pce maid patted her shoulder did shee out of her trance.
The thin pce maid lowered her head and spoke softly into Lian Qiao¡¯s ear. ¡°I see you that you¡¯re having a tough time hugging her thigh, so I¡¯m going to give you an idea. If you want to scrub the chamber pots, just secretly follow her. What¡¯s the point in talking to her so much?¡± The thin pce maid then got up and left.
Lian Qiao lowered her head and looked at the shining white rice grains in her bowl. After gazing at them for a while, an idea had already formed in her heart.
~~~
After arriving at the wooden cabin at the southwest side, Su Xi-er counted the chamber pots as she moved them. Hm? Howe there are only ten? What on earth is going on? Are those masters not pooping and peeing recently?
Su Xi-er began to feel nauseous from her own thoughts. It¡¯s a good thing that the numbers are few.
cing ten chamber pots on the wooden board, she dragged them to the side of the well and pulled up a few buckets of water to pour into them. She followed up by mixing the Chinese honey locust water into the pots so that the overbearing stench soon became mild.
Picking up the brush and wetting it with Chinese honey locust water, Su Xi-er began to scrub the chamber pots.
Ten chamber pots will only take two hours at most, leaving me plenty of time to sneak into the Laundry Service Bureau.
Su Xi-er engrossed herself in scrubbing the chamber pots and finished even sooner than expected. Collecting well water again to give them a final rinse, she hauled them back to the wooden cabin at the southwest side.
Once everything was settled, she prepared to walk towards the direction of the Laundry Service Bureau.
However, she had only taken a few steps before she heard some faint sounds behind her.
Someone is tailing me. Biding her time, Su Xi-er turned back towards the well and pulled up another bucket of water, using it to slowly wash her arms as she waited for the person in hiding to reveal themselves. The calmer she appeared, the more anxious her visitor would be.
CHAPTER 47 (2): A BUNCH OF BLOCKHEADS
CHAPTER 47 (2): A BUNCH OF BLOCKHEADS
¡°Su Xi-er, you have long discovered me, right?¡± There was no semnce of a smile on Lian Qiao¡¯s visage, knowing that Su Xi-er had already seen through her.
When faced with her sweet smile all day long, even the pce maids with the most vicious mouths would smile at her sometimes.
But when it came to Su Xi-er, no matter how much she curried favour with her, it was to no avail.
Su Xi-er responded with a question of her own, ¡°What¡¯s your purpose in tailing me? You don¡¯t believe that I will be here scrubbing the chamber pots?¡±
¡°You will scrub the chamber pots. That much is certain. However, are you nning to return to your room to rest after finishing so early? Or are you...?¡± Lian Qiao¡¯s voice trailed off as she gave Su Xi-er a scrutinising look. What exactly does she want to do with the culms? If the extract of the culms is made into powder, it would cause people¡¯s body to itch.
Su Xi-er replied slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll naturally be returning to my room to rest. Don¡¯t tell me that you still miss your bed in the past and want toe back to your former room?¡±
¡°I have no desire to return to that room now that it belongs to you. It¡¯s just that...I am worried about you.¡± Lian Qiao walked closer to Su Xi-er and stared at her fixedly.
When she was three metres away from Su Xi-er, she stopped walking and looked at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t your body feel itchy today? Just like Hong Li.¡±
If I bring this up, Su Xi-er will definitely understand what I am implying.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes narrowed as she sized up Lian Qiao. She understands medicinal herbs. There is bound to be a story behind why a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters understands medicinal herbs.
When Lian Qiao saw Su Xi-er¡¯s expression and demeanour be cold, a sense of fear and panic inexplicably rose in her heart.
¡°Su Xi-er...you...¡± Lian Qiao nervously swallowed her saliva.
Su Xi-er chuckled. ¡°Why would I feel that my body is itchy? Lian Qiao, are you threatening me? What benefit is there for you after threatening me?¡±
Faced with Su Xi-er¡¯s string of interrogative questions, Lian Qiao was nervous to the point that she was momentarily speechless. Only after a while did she manage to speak, her voice cracking with every other word. ¡°I want to be like Hong Li and follow you. Ie from an eminent family of traditional Chinese medicine. After my family waned, I entered the pce and became a pce maid in the Pce Side Quarters. I am able to help you, but please help me as well.¡±
Having someone whoes from an influential family of traditional Chinese medicine may actuallye in handy in the future. However, enemies and allies can¡¯t be easily distinguished right now. I can¡¯t believe her carelessly.
Su Xi-er declined her tactfully. ¡°Even I am in the Pce Side Quarters. With the future being so uncertain, I am unable to help you.¡±
Lian Qiao managed topose herself before looking at Su Xi-er and speaking again. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me. I am not threatening you. I know that you must have taken those culms for something; however, this will be our secret. I have to remind you though, if the quantity of the culm¡¯s extract is toorge, there will be excessive red spots in addition to the possibility of disfigurement.¡±
Lian Qiao then turned around and left without another word.
Su Xi-er looked at her retreating figure. This person, Lian Qiao, hides herself very deeply. Hong Li is clever and sometimes too rash. Ruo Yuan is sincere and sometimes very courageous. Lian Qiao is moreposed, but at the same time, unpredictable.
Right now, Lian Qiao is anxious to prove that she is trustworthy. Since she has returned to her room, she won¡¯t being again.
Su Xi-er turned around and headed for the Laundry Service Bureau.
Remembering Pei Qianhao¡¯s words fromst night, Su Xi-er took extra care on her way to the Laundry Service Bureau. ¡°You can¡¯t let this prince find out that you areing to the Laundry Service Bureau again.¡±
Since he has already said something like this, it implies that he may have arranged imperial guards to watch over the Laundry Service Bureau.
I must survey the surroundings properly and think of a way to draw away any imperial guards before I infiltrate the Laundry Service Bureau.
In less than 15 minutes, Su Xi-er saw the entrance of the Laundry Service Bureau. Instead of rushing in, she stood a good distance away to secretly observe for a bit. Although she didn¡¯t see any imperial guards in the open, she still purposely walked along the periphery of the Laundry Service Bureau and created some noise just to test it out.
Soon after, Su Xi-er heard a series of footsteps along with the voice of an imperial guard. ¡°Someone is here. Everyone, be alert. If you let unrted people enter the Laundry Service Bureau, we won¡¯t be able to keep our heads!¡±
These imperial guards are probably Pei Qianhao¡¯s subordinates. Su Xi-er had nimbly hidden herself in a corner before she carefully peeked out and discovered three imperial guards.
Pei Qianhao has instructed three subordinates to guard the ce despite me being a single woman.
An idea popped into Su Xi-er¡¯s mind. She proceeded to deliberately make an even louder sound, and watch as the three imperial guards became alert and walked towards it.
I must break the three imperial guards up. Picking up some pebbles from the ground, she purposely threw them in three separate directions.
¡°We¡¯ll act separately. The sound came from three directions, so I reckon that there is more than one person!¡± The three imperial guards then split up.
Su Xi-er raised the corner of her mouth. The three imperial guards he dispatched are all blockheads. If Pei Qianhao¡¯s subordinates are all this kind of ¡®talents¡¯, I reckon that he would have long been pulled down by others.
I must scatter the imperial guards strike them one by one. Even if Pei Qianhao finds out about it tomorrow, he can¡¯t punish me without evidence.
CHAPTER 48 (1): DISASTROUS
CHAPTER 48 (1): DISASTROUS
Finally, she watched thest imperial guard attentively from her hiding spot.
¡°Who exactly is it? Come out!¡± The imperial guard hollered in Su Xi-er¡¯s direction.
A smile appeared on Su Xi-er¡¯s face. If Ie out, you will be an eyewitness to be used against me.
She then smacked a tree trunk directly beside her, alerting the guard with a crisp sound and causing him to run in her direction. However, upon arrival, all he found was his twopanions lying on the ground. This won¡¯t do. I have to immediately go back and report to Commander Wu.
Just as he turned around to leave, he spotted a figure appearing behind. Before he could turn around to get a clear look however, a numbness spread from his neck and his eyes rolled back in his head as he fainted.
Three imperial guards were knocked down by Su Xi-er in a moment.
Finally, Su Xi-er patted her sleeves and walked towards the Laundry Service Bureau.
There were more people in the Laundry Service Bureaupared to yesterday. Two to three pce maids were chattering.
¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Old Maidservant Li today. She has shut herself in, and even her meals are delivered to her room. Is she sick?¡±
¡°How would I know? All I¡¯ve heard is that the imperial physician came early this morning to treat that maid from the Pce Side Quarters. Isn¡¯t she just someone who carries out manualbour? Unless she has a rtionship with someone higher up, how could she invite the imperial physician?¡±
¡°That¡¯s probably the case, but if she really has such connections, why would she still be transferred to the Laundry Service Bureau? Besides, she is so fat and ugly. Who would take a fancy to her?¡±
Su Xi-er listened from her hiding spot, immediately following them when they began to walk towards the backyard after talking for a while.
¡°No one has washed themselves yet today, right? The water vat is still full.¡±
¡°With so many clothes we had to wash today, many people¡¯s bodies stink and they have to wash themselves. I will go and boil the waterter.¡± The pce maids entered the room in front of them and prepared to take the pots to boil water.
Su Xi-er came out from her hiding location, quickly sprinkling an appropriate amount of itching powder so that it would cause red spots and itching, but not enough to induce inmmation. This kind of stuff can¡¯t be used inrge quantities. She had already been aware of that a very long time ago.
Once everything was handled appropriately, she swiftly darted back to a covert area and watched the pce maids scoop the water in the tank out.
The deed has been done. I¡¯ll just have to wait for tomorrow. Su Xi-er tied the grey cloth wrapped with the itching powder before cing it into the fragrance sachet at her waist and tracing her steps to leave
That night, many pce maids from the Laundry Service Bureau washed themselves one after another. Although Old Maidservant Li didn¡¯t have to seeing as how she didn¡¯t work and thus not really dirty, she still washed herself to try to rx her frayed nerves.
Ruo Yuan was the only one who didn¡¯t wash in the whole Laundry Service Bureau due to being bedridden from a fever caused by her beating from the cudgel.
~~~
The next day, right after Su Xi-er freshened up, she heard Hong Li making a big fuss right. In the past, Hong Li had at least had the discretion to be a bit quieter. Situations like this were rare.
Furthermore, after Hong Li¡¯s red spots faded, she had caught a cold after washing in the middle of the night, causing her voice to sound a bit strange. Even though she rested for the whole of yesterday, she still hadn¡¯tpletely recovered, so her nose was still blocked when she talked.
¡°Su Xi-er, something bad has happened in the Laundry Service Bureau!¡±
CHAPTER 48 (2): DISASTROUS
CHAPTER 48 (2): DISASTROUS
Hong Li finally realised that she had forgotten herself. She patted her chest and made herself calm down.
A momentter, Hong Li replied softly, ¡°This morning, when the pce maids from the Laundry Service woke up, they were all yelling that their bodies were itchy. It was the same for me yesterday, but I was fine right after I washed myself. What¡¯s going on with the pce maids from the Laundry Service Bureau? The situation is serious enough where even the imperial physicians have gone to the Laundry Service Bureau. The old-maidservant-in-charge is going to meet with big misfortune!¡±
Su Xi-er pretended to be astonished. ¡°With no pce maids washing the clothes, there will be mayhem. The Imperial Household Department will probably transfer a batch of pce maids to enter the Laundry Service Bureau right?¡±
Hong Li nodded. Just as she was about to speak again, she was interrupted by her own coughing. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t get too close, otherwise I might spread my cold to you. Old Maidservant Liu allowed me to rest again today, so I¡¯ll return to my room for now.¡± She then turned around to leave.
Su Xi-er then cleaned up the area at the wash basin and prepared to go to the dining hall.
Right after she turned around, she saw Lian Qiao looking at her pensively.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t pay attention to her and directly walked to the dining hall but was blocked by Lian Qiao.
Lian Qiao lowered her voice and asked with a face full of bewilderment, ¡°Why did you attack the pce maids from the Laundry Service Bureau? With such a hugemotion, it¡¯ll be a capital offence if they catch you.¡±
¡°Do you have evidence to prove that it was me?¡±
Lian Qiao couldn¡¯t think of anything to say, only able to stare at Su Xi-er in stunned silence. All of a sudden, she felt that this person was very scary.
¡°Lian Qiao, since you understand medicine, let me give you a test. Within seven days, produce a type of itching powder that won¡¯t leave behind any red spots.¡± Su Xi-er turned to leave immediately after speaking.
Lian Qiao gazed at her retreating back. Does she mean to say that I can follow her if I pass the test?
A spark of determination flickered through her eyes. This is the oue I want. Given how Old Maidservant Liu has subtly favoured Su Xi-er recently, it should be safe to say that the old maidservant has been convinced to join Su Xi-er¡¯s side.
The news of the pce maids from the Laundry Service Bureau feeling itchy and unable to wash the clothes had spread throughout the imperial pce. The scale of the matter was such that even Eunuch Zhang from the Imperial Household Department couldn¡¯t suppress it from leaking.
This time, it isn¡¯t just transferring one or two pce maids to the Laundry Service Bureau, but an enormous batch. As for how I should handle those itching pce maids, I have to ask the Empress Dowager for instructions.
Eunuch Zhang immediately went to the Compassionate Peace Pce. Upon reaching the pce gate, he saw Miss He.
¡°Miss He,¡± Eunuch Zhang called her respectfully.
He Ying stopped in her tracks. ¡°Eunuch Zhang, you came at just the right time. The Empress Dowager had just conveyed an edict to summon you into the Compassionate Peace Pce. Go in quickly. I am going to look for Prince Hao now.¡±
As soon as Eunuch Zhang heard the words ¡®Prince Hao,¡¯ he knew that Prince Hao would be alerted. Hence, Eunuch Zhang immediately entered the Compassionate Peace Pce.
Sitting at the head seat, Pei Yaran looked at Eunuch Zhang with a grave expression, ¡°Ever since this Empress Dowager entered the pce, something like this has never happened. You could even say that it hasn¡¯t happened since the founding of Beimin. Eunuch Zhang, you have given this Empress Dowager an intractable problem.¡±
¡°Empress Dowager, please forgive me.¡±
Pei Yaran knitted her eyebrows. ¡°Have the imperial physicians gone there yet? What about the Imperial Pharmaceutical Bureau?¡±
Eunuch Zhang was puzzled. ¡°The Imperial Physician Institute and the Imperial Pharmaceutical Bureau had already sent people over. Could it be that it wasn¡¯t your edict, Empress Dowager?¡±
¡°Seeing as how this Empress Dowager has just learned about the incident, how could it be my edict? This Empress Dowager summoned you here to ask about the specifics. I can only make a decision after discussing with Prince Hao. Tell me first, what exactly is going on?¡±
Eunuch Zhang felt awkward. If it wasn¡¯t the Empress Dowager¡¯s edict, whose was it?
Faced with the Empress Dowager¡¯s questions, he could only bow and answer, ¡°This old servant doesn¡¯t know the specific reason. I will have to send people to investigate if there was a problem with the meals of the pce maids from the Laundry Service Bureau.¡±
¡°Assign a batch of pce maids to enter the Laundry Service Bureau. Reduce the number of pce maids in each pce, and also transfer a batch from the Pce Side Quarters,¡± Pei Yaran ordered him slowly. Right after that, He Ying hastily entered as if something major had urred.
CHAPTER 49 (1): WATCH A JOKE
CHAPTER 49 (1): WATCH A JOKE
The Empress Dowager issued a decree to summon Prince Hao into the Compassionate Peace Pce. But not only did Prince Hao defy the edict, he even did so with apletely indifferent attitude.
Pei Yaran mmed her palm into the armrest of the chair. With Eunuch Zhang still present, she was unable to save her face. He actually didn¡¯t give me face. Even using my status as the Empress Dowager is no use.
Pei Yaran was livid to the point that she felt she had to personally seek out Prince Hao for an answer. ¡°What exactly am I to you?!¡±
He Ying anxiety spiked when she saw that the Empress Dowager was about to leave the pce hall. ¡°Empress Dowager, you are going to look for Prince Hao?¡±
¡°Since he won¡¯te to see this Empress Dowager, I can only make a trip myself.¡±
¡°Empress Dowager, Prince Hao is not in the Prince Hao Residence, but the imperial pce. His Majesty¡¯s Dragon Heaven Pce.¡±
Pei Yaran sneered. ¡°This Empress Dowager will go to the Dragon Heaven Pce now.¡±
She was about to walk forward when He Ying grasped her sleeve firmly.
A reluctant expression appeared on He Ying¡¯s face. ¡°Empress Dowager, please forgive this servant for being unable to let you go there. Commandery Prince Xie is also in the Dragon Heaven Pce.¡±
As soon as she heard the words ¡®Commandery Prince Xie,¡¯ Pei Yaran¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie is also there?¡±
He Ying lowered her head and answered softly, ¡°Yes.¡±
Pei Yaran smiled ruefully. ¡°Xie Yun is present. As expected, he really doesn¡¯t give face to this Empress Dowager.¡±
Eunuch Zhang had kept his head lowered, not daring to look at the Empress Dowager¡¯s expression. It looks like the rumours of a special rtionship between the Empress Dowager and Prince Hao may hold some credibility after all.
¡°Since he doesn¡¯t give this Empress Dowager face, I will return the favour. Instead of pulling from the other pces, the pce maids needed to support the Laundry Service Bureau can be taken directly from the Beauty Pce. They are after all, 72 women.¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s words carried a trace of sarcasm.
Eunuch Zhang felt his heart leap into his throat as soon as he heard her words. The Empress Dowager won¡¯t instruct me to go to the Beauty Pce to assign the pce maids, right?
Right after this thought had shed through his mind, he heard the Empress Dowager¡¯s voice. ¡°Eunuch Zhang.¡±
Eunuch Zhang¡¯s body trembled. ¡°This old servant is here.¡±
Pei Yaran noticed his reaction and chuckled. ¡°Eunuch Zhang, are you afraid? Afraid that this Empress Dowager will have you go to the Beauty Pce to assign the pce maids?¡±
¡°This old servant doesn¡¯t dare. But as a eunuch, it isn¡¯t very appropriate for me to go to the Beauty Pce.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s slender eyebrows were scrunched up. Eunuch Zhang is refusing tactfully. Everyone is afraid of Prince Hao: a man who covers the sky with one hand. Nobody dares to offend him!
But I refuse to back down today! I am the Empress Dowager! On the surface, my position is higher than his!
Since he doesn¡¯t care about me and doesn¡¯t pay attention to me, I¡¯ll make something happen! I¡¯ll seize this opportunity to disrupt your Beauty Pce!
With her mind already made up, Pei Yaran couldn¡¯t be bothered to think twice before she stepped out of the Compassionate Peace Pce.
He Ying pursed her lips and immediately followed. Oh no!
Eunuch Zhang was rooted in ce. I originally came to request the Empress Dowager¡¯s edict, but who would have thought that the situation would be like this? What should I do now?
Keeping his anxiety to himself, Eunuch Zhang quickly walked out of the Compassionate Peace Pce, only to find Prince Hao¡¯s personal bodyguard, Wu Ling, along the way.
¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu,¡± Eunuch Zhang called out.
CHAPTER 49 (2): WATCH A JOKE
CHAPTER 49 (2): WATCH A JOKE
Eunuch Zhang replied, ¡°This transfer will involve numerous pce maids. Is there still time today?¡±
¡°No need to worry. There are many pce maids from the respective pces.¡± Wu Ling then walked towards the Laundry Service Bureau.
Eunuch Zhang wavered for a while. Should I inform Imperial Bodyguard Wu that the Empress Dowager is preparing to go to the Beauty Pce?
Seeing that Wu Ling was walking further into the distance, Eunuch Zhang cast aside the Empress Dowager¡¯s matter. Judging from the current circumstances, the Laundry Service Bureau is still more important.
~~~
Meanwhile, Pei Yaran hadmandeered a squad of imperial guards by using her status as the Empress Dowager.
Commanding them to follow her to the Beauty Pce and escort all 72 women to the Laundry Service Bureau, a massivemotion quickly spread throughout the imperial pce.
~~~
Su Xi-er had just happened to be In Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s room when the news arrived.
Old Maidservant Liuughed. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show to watch now. Su Xi-er, who do you think will win between the Empress Dowager and Prince Hao?¡±
Su Xi-er replied, ¡°The Empress Dowager is too impulsive to have done this. No matter who wins, it will cause the reputation of the imperial household and the Pei Family to fall.¡±
¡°As I thought, you are intelligent,¡± Old Maidservant Liu praised her. Finally, she sighed. ¡°Perhaps Prince Hao has already moved to prevent this situation by sending someone to have the Empress Dowager return to her pce.¡±
With how meticulous Prince Hao is, how can he allow others to witness such a farce?
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t speak, only nodding her head in agreement.
Old Maidservant Liu changed the topic. ¡°However, I really want to see how the women from the Beauty Pce are going to wash the clothes after they arrive at the Laundry Service Bureau. After getting used to a lifestyle where their every whim is catered to, all of them will be on the verge of death in just a few days.¡±
¡°Old Maidservant Liu, where exactly do the women in the Beauty Pcee from?¡±
¡°Why? You¡¯re curious?¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°I just want to know.¡±
¡°There are 72 women altogether; consisting of pce maids from every pce, women from brothels in the capital, as well as women from merchants¡¯ families in the counties. Of course, some of them are also daughters of officials; even official eldest[1] daughters.¡±
You can find women from walks of life among them.
Old Maidservant Liu continued, ¡°For example, some of the daughters of officials with some status in the capital, go to the Beauty Pce for the sake ofpeting for the position of Princess Consort Hao. As for the others, some are aiming for the position of a Side Princess Consort[2], while some are fine with just being able to serve Prince Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t respond. These women continuously climb over the corpses of their fellows just for a man. Not only that, ording to what Ye Qingzhu inadvertently divulged, the man in question won¡¯t even give them a second thought as he doesn¡¯t even go to the Beauty Pce.
¡°Su Xi-er, now that you have heard all of these, do you feel that Prince Hao values a woman¡¯s appearance?¡±
Su Xi-er replied slowly, ¡°Indeed, even the name is called ¡®Beauty Pce¡¯.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu smiled. ¡°While some women can only be treated as entertainment, others are looking for the position of Princess Consort Hao. While he liberally collects the former, thetter is something that Prince Hao will definitely give careful consideration. With this kind of situation, women should firmly grasp what is most important, instead of worrying about how many beauties are beside their man.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu only came to her senses after revealing a lot of details. ¡°Why am I telling you so much? How much would you know about the matters between men and women?¡±
Su Xi-er smiled and didn¡¯tment. Men are the most fickle thing in this world.
¡°However, that may not necessarily be the case. Su Xi-er, you are so quick-witted and intelligent that sometimes I even suspect that this body of yours has changed its soul. Moreover, this soul must have gone through a lot.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at Old Maidservant Liu and replied indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu waved her hand. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m thinking too much.¡±
Suddenly, the voices of pce maids could be heard from outside the door.
Something bad has happened? Or has someonee? What exactly is the matter?
Su Xi-er and Old Maidservant Liu exchanged nces with each other before they left the room and walked towards the courtyard of the Pce Side Quarters.
All of the pce maids fell silent upon seeing Old Maidservant Liu, not daring to speak.
At the pce gate of the Pce Side Quarters, the imperial bodyguards were walking over.
1. Not only is this daughter the eldest, she is also born from the main wife and thus, has a much higher status than concubine-born daughters.
2. Not the official wife of the prince but it is still a rather high statuspared to merely concubines. For most novels, the number of side princess consorts a prince can have is four.
CHAPTER 50 (1): RUO YUAN RETURNS
CHAPTER 50 (1): RUO YUAN RETURNS
As the imperial guards walked into the Pce Side Quarters, Su Xi-er raised her head slightly to take a look and immediately caught a glimpse of Wu Ling and Eunuch Zhang.
Themotion this time is too massive. It¡¯s normal that Prince Hao would interfere.
Old Maidservant Liu was about to pay her greetings before Wu Ling waved his hand. ¡°Old Maidservant Liu, your leg¡¯s condition isn¡¯t very good. You can be excused from paying your greetings. I came here today under Prince Hao¡¯s orders to assign maids from the Pce Side Quarters to the Laundry Service Bureau.¡±
Wu Ling looked towards Eunuch Zhang and signalled him to select the pce maids.
Old Maidservant Liu withdrew to one side. Eunuch Zhang walked to the pce maids and swept his gaze across each one of them, the expression in his eyes bing strange when he saw Su Xi-er.
The incident in the Laundry Service Bureau urred too suddenly to have been an ident. Could it have been Su Xi-er¡¯s doing? Don¡¯t tell me that this is her n to have Ruo Yuan transferred back to the Pce Side Quarters. If anything, this will only make the situation more serious.
Continuing this train of thought, Old Eunuch Zhang was startled with a sudden revtion. Among all the pce maids from the Laundry Service Bureau, only Ruo Yuan didn¡¯t get afflicted with the red spots. She¡¯s sick, and still lying in the Laundry Service Bureau right now.
The Laundry Service Bureau is currently in a state of pandemonium where no furtherplications can be afforded. If Ruo Yan continues to stay in the Laundry Service Bureau while running a fever, and infects the other pce maids with unclear conditions, the situation will be even more chaotic.
By that logic, won¡¯t Ruo Yuan have to be transferred back to the Pce Side Quarters?
Eunuch Zhang¡¯s expression wasplicated. If my suspicions are correct, the culprit behind this huge uproar is Su Xi-er!
Noticing that Eunuch Zhang was still not selecting the pce maids after a long time, Wu Ling couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Eunuch Zhang, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±
¡°This old servant will be selecting now.¡± Eunuch Zhang swept his gaze across the pce maids, his finger pointing to several maids, including Lian Qiao, in rapid session.
At least ten pce maids from the Pce Side Quarters have to be transferred. Counting the ones that I just chose, I¡¯m still short of one.
Wu Ling saw Eunuch Zhang looking in Su Xi-er¡¯s direction again and randomly pointed at a pce maid. ¡°Since we need to pick ten, let¡¯s just take her. With that, we¡¯re finished here.¡±
Wu Ling naturally had his reasons for choosing this moment to speak. Su Xi-er can only be reassigned by Prince Hao¡¯s personalmand. Others can¡¯t transfer her as they please. Although Prince Hao hasn¡¯t said anything yet, I can at least understand this much as his personal guard.
Eunuch Zhang nodded. Before he left, he instructed, ¡°Old Maidservant Liu, please reallocate the work to the remaining pce maids ordingly since there are now fewer pce maids in the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
¡°Yes, Eunuch Zhang.¡±
Wu Ling and Eunuch Zhang then took the ten pce maids with them to the Laundry Service Bureau, leaving Old Maidservant Liu to reassign their work to the others.
Obviously, there would be more work due to the decrease in manpower. Not only did Su Xi-er have to scrub the chamber pots at night, she still had to pull weeds in the morning.
Until the situation in the Laundry Service Bureau stabilised, every pce maid in the Pce Side Quarters would be very busy. Seeing that there was no indication of when the situation would be resolved, each of them secretly sighed to themselves.
Just as all the pce maids were preparing to leave to carry out their work, two eunuchs came while carrying a rattan stretcher.
Upon taking a closer look, they realised that they all recognised that fat and round figure. It¡¯s Ruo Yuan!
CHAPTER 50 (2): RUO YUAN RETURNS
CHAPTER 50 (2): RUO YUAN RETURNS
¡°Old Maidservant, where¡¯s the room of this pce maid? This lowly one will carry her into her room.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu nodded and took the two eunuchs to Ruo Yuan¡¯s room. Before leaving, she called out to Su Xi-er and told her to simmer the medicine.
Su Xi-er made a quick ¡®mhm¡¯ of affirmation before walking to Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s room. The medicine for colds is located on the second shelf of the cupboard.
She took the medicinal herbs out of the cupboard and walked out of the room. Just as she reached the side of the washing pond, she saw Hong Li.
Seeing the medicinal herbs in Su Xi-er¡¯s hand, Hong Li immediately remembered the matter of Ruo Yuan having just returned. ¡°Let me simmer it. I haven¡¯t recovered from my cold yet, and have to simmer my own medicine anyways since there are fewer pce maids now.¡±
Su Xi-er passed the medicinal herbs to her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then. Deliver it to Ruo Yuan¡¯s roomter. She is rather seriously ill.¡±
¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll send it over after I¡¯ve finished.¡± Hong Li replied earnestly. Since Su Xi-er has picked Ruo Yuan, she definitely has her reasons.
After Su Xi-er handed everything over to Hong Li, she walked towards her room to pick up the medicinal powder. The scars on Ruo Yuan¡¯s body will fade faster if she applies the medicinal powder.
There were two small white porcin bottles in the cupboard. The one on the left was given by Pei Qianhao, while the one on the right was given by Situ Li.
Finally, she decided to take the bottle on the right.
She quickly made her way to Ruo Yuan¡¯s room, just barely catching Old Maidservant Liuing out.
Old Maidservant Liu nced at Su Xi-er. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after themotion in the Laundry Service Bureau, Ruo Yuan would return due to a freakbination of factors. Let her rest properly these few days. She¡¯ll only work again after her body recovers.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu wasn¡¯t aware of the conversation between Su Xi-er and Eunuch Zhang that night, so she didn¡¯t rte the incident in the Laundry Service Bureau to Su Xi-er at all.
¡°I¡¯ll go in to check on Ruo Yuan and pull weedster.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu nodded. ¡°Mhm. Everyone will have to be busy these few days.¡± She then left.
Su Xi-er immediately entered the room, finding Ruo Yuan still unconscious from her high fever. She then lifted thetter¡¯s sleeves to reveal the angry red marks from being beaten with the cudgel.
Taking out the white porcin bottle, Su Xi-er poured some of the medicinal powder on the wounds on Ruo Yuan¡¯s arms.
All the ces thrashed by the cudgel had scars on them. Since these injuries were also present on Ruo Yuan¡¯s thighs and back, Su Xi-er had to flip her over to apply the medicine. This difficulty level is a little high.
Su Xi-er tried to move her a few times, but couldn¡¯t manage it.
The medicinal powder on her arms and thighs were quickly absorbed into her skin, leaving behind a faint remnant scent that rapidly dissipated.
Ruo Yuan woke up drowsily and felt afortable sensation on her arms and thighs. When she saw Su Xi-er, her eyes suddenly widened in disbelief.
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°You have returned to the Pce Side Quarters. Come, your back definitely has scars. Turn over and I¡¯ll help you apply the medicinal powder.¡±
¡°Really? I havee back...¡± Ruo Yuan¡¯s eyes instantly became moist.
¡°Flip over.¡±
Ruo Yuan came back to her senses. She moved the lower part of her body and lifted her clothes up. ¡°Where did your medicinal powdere from?¡±
¡°All that matters is that it is a good medicinal powder. Don¡¯t tell others.¡± Su Xi-er spoke while applying the powder to the chillingly thick and long purple bruises on Ruo Yuan¡¯s back.
¡°Su Xi-er, you are really nice. I have been an orphan since I was young, and was picked up by Eunuch Zhang when he left the pce to purchase things. Seeing that I was strong, he took me into the pce and I arrived at the Pce Side Quarters.¡± Ruo Yuan¡¯s voice was soft, a few sniffles sounding out between her words.
So that¡¯s how Ruo Yuan entered the pce.
¡° I wille and help you apply the medicine over the next three days. You don¡¯t need to go out and work these few days. You can do so after your condition has improved.¡±
¡°Su Xi-er, I didn¡¯t help you when you were bullied in the past. I¡¯m sorry, I really deserve to die,¡± Ruo Yuan started to reproach herself.
Su Xi-er only held onto the white porcin bottle without speaking. At this moment, someone knocked on the room door.
Old Maidservant Liu entered the room shortly after. ¡°Don¡¯t go and pull weeds anymore. The imperial physicians have arrived at the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters, saying that they¡¯re searching for a type of grass.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t respond, while Ruo Yuan was baffled and couldn¡¯t refrain herself from asking, ¡°Something bad happened? Why did the imperial physicians go to the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters? Why are they looking for nts?¡±
CHAPTER 51 (1): HARBOURED A THOUGHT
CHAPTER 51 (1): HARBOURED A THOUGHT
Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s gazended on Su Xi-er. ¡°Return to your room and stay there aside from meal times. Go and scrub the chamber pots punctually tonight.¡±
When the subject of scrubbing the chamber pots was brought up, Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but ask in puzzlement, ¡°Are there other pce maids scrubbing chamber pots? The number of pots I receive every night has gotten drastically smaller.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu felt that it was strange as well. Although I¡¯ve never actually counted the number of chamber pots, why would it have decreased?
However, the number of chamber pots sent over won¡¯t be wrong.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, any error with the quantity is the responsibility of the eunuchs.¡±
Su Xi-er kept feeling that something was amiss. Could it be that someone instructed for the number of chamber pots to be reduced? Was it Pei Qianhao? Am I thinking too much?
Old Maidservant Liu was baffled when she saw the strange look on Su Xi-er¡¯s face. Before she could inquire about the reason however, a eunuch knocked on the door and began to report.
¡°Old Maidservant Liu, Imperial Physician Zhao instructed this servant toe and call you to the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters. He also mentioned to take the pce maids who pulled weeds there with you.¡± Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s eyelid twitched. Don¡¯t tell me that the incident with the pce maids in the Laundry Service Bureau has something to do with the Pce Side Quarters? Not only are they telling me to head over, they¡¯re even insisting I bring the other pce maids who were pulling weeds in that area.
There were originally five pce maids who were in charge of pulling weeds. Adding Su Xi-er who joined after that, there are six in total. However, with Lian Qiao transferred to the Laundry Service Bureau, there are only five remaining in the Pce Side Quarters.
Old Maidservant Liu nced at Su Xi-er. ¡°Make a trip with me before you return to your room to rest.¡±
From beginning to end, Old Maidservant Liu had never once associated Su Xi-er with the incident in the Laundry Service Bureau.
The two left the room very quickly, and the eunuch outside the door paid his greetings to Old Maidservant Liu.
Su Xi-er then went with Old Maidservant Liu to gather the other pce maids who had been pulling the weeds. This, of course, included Hong Li, who had been simmering medicine when the pair arrived.
When she heard about the matter, Hong Li¡¯s expression changed. What do the imperial physicians want to ask?
¡°Hong Li, quickly go. Why are you still not moving?¡± Old Maidservant Liu knitted her eyebrows in annoyance.
Hong Li immediately got up and followed them, hesitantly ncing at Su Xi-er asionally. After all, itchy red spots had once grown on her body.
Upon arrival, Su Xi-er was instantly able to spot a piece of culm sitting on a cloth in Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s hand.
Thetter was carefully examining the culm when the eunuch stopped to bow at Imperial Physician Zhao, respectfully informing him, ¡°I have brought the people here.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao nodded lightly, his gaze still fixed on the culm. Only after a long while did he wrap it up with the cloth to stow it away. His eyes then turned to the gathered up pce maids.
Su Xi-er looked into the eyes of Imperial Physician Zhao, managing to catch a sharp and meticulous glint in his gaze.
After a while, Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s slightly hoarse voice rang out, ¡°Which pce maid is in charge of pulling the weeds here?¡±
Hong Li trembled in fear. ¡°It¡¯s this servant.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s gazended on Hong Li. ¡°You? When you were plucking the grass previously, were there red spots on your body? Were they itchy? Are you fine now?¡±
¡°Replying to Imperial Physician, red spots had appeared on this servant¡¯s body before, and I had also felt itchy. I was however, fine after washing myself.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao evidently didn¡¯t believe Hong Li¡¯s words. ¡°This type of grass has barbed thorns on the culm. The medical books explicitly state that this is called Xiang Grass. Once the culmes into contact with human skin, it will cause irritation in mild cases, as well as inmmation in more serious ones.¡±
Hong Li heard the suspicion in Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s words and was frightened until she immediately knelt down, ¡°This servant was really fine after I washed my bodypletely.¡±
With Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s suspicion aroused, it was no use even if she knelt. He waved his hand and instructed two eunuchs, ¡°Take this pce maid away.¡±
CHAPTER 51 (2): HARBOURED A THOUGHT
CHAPTER 51 (2): HARBOURED A THOUGHT
Imperial Physician Zhao didn¡¯t report to the Imperial Household Department, yet he still directly came to the Pce Side Quarters with his rtively ordinary position to arrest someone. Moreover, this arrest is based purely on his initial suspicions.
Old Maidservant Liu felt that she was losing face and prepared to call for them to stop.
Who would have thought that Su Xi-er would be one step faster than her. ¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, this servant has also pulled the weeds in this area. However, there are no red spots on my body, nor do I feel itchy at all.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao furrowed his eyebrows. My judgement won¡¯t be erroneous. Hence, he immediately spoke with certainty, ¡°I¡¯m sure that this nt is the cause of the issue. Since you have also touched this grass, you shall be brought back to be investigated along with her.¡±
A eunuch then walked towards Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er pretended to be helpless. ¡°Alright, this servant will leave with you.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°You look like you feelpletely helpless. What, don¡¯t tell me that I have suspected you wrongly?¡±
Old Maidservant Liu couldn¡¯t endure it any longer and questioned, ¡°Ten pce maids have just been transferred away from the Pce Side Quarters. Despite this, Imperial Physician Zhao is now suspecting the pce maids in the Pce Side Quarters without evidence, and taking another two away. This old servant needs to consult the Imperial Household Department and inform them that the Pce Side Quarters iscking pce maids and needs to recruit more.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao didn¡¯t expect that Old Maidservant Liu would speak to him in such a fierce manner, but as soon as he remembered that she was the emperor¡¯s wet nurse, his tone softened.
¡°I am just taking them away for investigation. There are remnants of a medicinal powder that was manufactured with this grass on the sides of the water vat in the Laundry Service Bureau. The Pce Side Quarters coincidentally has this type of grass, so it¡¯s also normal that I am suspecting them. Old Maidservant, there¡¯s no use even if you report it to Prince Hao. Servants,e and take them away.¡±
Su Xi-er remained calm and collected. When the eunuchs came forward to arrest her, she immediately uttered, ¡°I will walk on my own.¡±
As her gaze inadvertentlynded on the eunuchs, it was so frigid to the point their whole body shuddered.
Hong Li was kneeling on the ground, but immediately got up and followed along when she saw Su Xi-er walking forwards. As long as Su Xi-er is around, my heart will feel at ease.
Imperial Physician Zhao was pensive as he looked at Su Xi-er¡¯s retreating figure.
Afterwards, he asked Old Maidservant Liu, ¡°What is that pce maid called?¡±
Old Maidservant Liu looked at the direction Imperial Physician Zhao was pointing and coldly snorted. ¡°She is called Su Xi-er. Imperial Physician Zhao, you just have to focus on arresting people. Why are you even bothering to learn a pce maid¡¯s name?¡±
¡°Old Maidservant, don¡¯t be angry. They will be returned to the Pce Side Quarters once the truth is uncovered.¡± Imperial Physician Zhao then walked forward.
The matter about Su Xi-er and Hong Li being arrested instantly spread throughout the Pce Side Quarters. Old Maidservant Liu was very intelligent, and intentionally released the news to others outside of the Pce Side Quarters.
When Pei Qianhao caught wind of the news, he had just walked out of the Dragon Heaven Pce.
Wu Ling happened to be walking over in his direction. When he saw Prince Hao, he bowed and paid his greetings. ¡°Prince Hao, right after this subordinate has handled the matter with the Laundry Service Bureau, I heard the news that the Empress Dowager gone to the Beauty Pce, and ns to transfer the 72 beauties to the Laundry Service Bureau to wash the clothes.¡±
Pei Qianhao replied dismissively, ¡°This prince has long known about this matter. Let her be.¡±
¡°What if the Empress Dowager really transfers the beauties to the Laundry Service Bureau?¡± Wu Ling was a little worried.
¡°Even if this prince doesn¡¯t interfere in his matter, there will be others interfering.¡±
Wu Ling looked at Prince Hao¡¯s expression. He¡¯s not even concerned about this matter. Should I talk about Su Xi-er? Hence, he added, ¡°Prince Hao, Su Xi-er was taken away by Imperial Physician Zhao under the suspicion that she had something to do with the incident in the Laundry Service Bureau.¡±
He immediately observed Prince Hao¡¯s expression.
However, the change to Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡°This prince will personally take a look at the three imperial bodyguards who were knocked outst night.¡± He then walked forward.
Wu Ling gazed at Prince Hao¡¯s departing figure. The person who stole into the Laundry Service Bureaust night is definitely rted to the incident in the Laundry Service Bureau. Before sneaking in, the person even knocked out three imperial bodyguards. By going to personally question the imperial bodyguards, Prince Hao is definitely investigating the real person who is causing trouble.
Is it for Su Xi-er? He wants to help clear the suspicions off her as soon as possible? Prince Hao really harboured such a thought? It can¡¯t be, right...?
CHAPTER 52 (1): PRINCE HAO’S CONJECTURE
CHAPTER 52 (1): PRINCE HAO''S CONJECTURE
The group of imperial guards were scared silly upon seeing Pei Qianhao enter. These people were under the administration of the Imperial Guard Army Commander, Yuchi Mo, who had be Pei Qianhao¡¯s subordinate a few years ago.
¡°Paying respects to Prince Hao.¡± All the imperial guards in the courtyard knelt on the ground.
Pei Qianhao waved his hand, signalling for them to get up. ¡°Bring out the three imperial guards who were carried back this morning..¡±
An imperial guard promptly bowed and obeyed his order, immediately going to call the three who were still resting in the room.
In less than a minute, three imperial guards had alreadye out while trembling in fear. They stopped before Prince Hao and knelt down with a thud.
¡°Prince Hao, please forgive us. These subordinates didn¡¯t guard after the Laundry Service Bureau properly, and allowed a thief to sneak in. We deserve death.¡± The three imperial guards put their heads to the ground and immediately pleaded guilty.
They had heard about the incident in the Laundry Service Bureau right after they woke up this morning. They knew that Prince Hao would call for them eventually; they just didn¡¯t expect that he woulde personally.
¡°Was the person who stole into the Laundry Service Bureau a man or a woman?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was ice-cold, his imposing manner sweeping over the guards.
All the imperial guards in the courtyard were scared yet bewildered. Those three imperial guards are strong and robust, and their skills were considered to be decent. A person who was able to knock out all three of them is definitely a formidable foe.
But why did Prince Hao ask such a question? Could it be that it was a woman? How can that be possible?!
The three imperial guards kneeling on the ground trembled. They weren¡¯t able to provide an answer to Prince Hao¡¯s question, but it wasn¡¯t like they could ignore him either!
Hence, they one of them could only respond in a quivering voice, ¡°Your subordinates deserve death. We don¡¯t know whether the thief was a man or a woman, as we didn¡¯t manage to see the person¡¯s appearance clearly. We didn¡¯t even see their figure.¡±
All the imperial guards sucked in a mouthful of cold air.
Exactly what kind of talented person had slipped into the imperial pce and gone to the Laundry Service Bureau? They were unable to understand. Why would such an exceptional person¡¯s target be a bunch of lowly pce maids?
At the moment, nobody dared to look at Prince Hao¡¯s expression.
Right at this moment, the Imperial Guard Army Commander, Yuchi Mo, rushed to the scene and knelt on the ground with a single knee. Cupping his fists in respect, he tried to appeal to Pei Qianhao. ¡°This subordinate failed in my supervision. Please punish me, Prince Hao.¡±
The atmosphere in the courtyard became very solemn. Prince Hao will definitely mete out severe punishment for this incident. Even the Imperial Guard Army Commander won¡¯t be able to escape his ire.
However, nobody expected that Prince Hao would instead speak in a decidedly even tone,cking any sign of anger at all. ¡°borate specifically. How did you get knocked out?¡±
The three imperial guards hemmed and hawed timorously, causing Yuchi Mo to chide them, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t see the figure and appearance of the assant, you should at least know how you were knocked out, and from which position the opponent attacked.¡±
Finally, one of the imperial guards replied, ¡°Before this subordinate could turn around, that person¡¯s hand had already forcefully struck the dizzy acupuncture point on the back of my neck. The power used was strong, urate, and fierce. Thus, this subordinate...¡±
Yuchi Mo felt that he had no reputation to speak of anymore. The three of them belong to the pce¡¯s imperial guard army, yet their skills are so abominable. They¡¯re simply making me lose face! He could no longer endure it andmbasted again, ¡°I¡¯ll just consider it as me teaching you all in vain. You will be transferred out of the imperial guard army and be ordinary imperial guards in the imperial pce!¡±
Pei Qianhao waved his hand. ¡°No need, they can¡¯t bepletely med for this.¡± The corners of his lips were upturned as he spoke.
All the imperial guards noticed it, especially Yuchi Mo, who was the nearest to him.
What¡¯s with Prince Hao...The corners of his mouth are upturned for no reason. It looks like he is...smiling? This is simply even more terrifying than Prince Hao flying into a rage.
Yuchi Mo was baffled. ¡°Prince Hao, your meaning is?¡±
CHAPTER 52 (2): PRINCE HAO’S CONJECTURE
CHAPTER 52 (2): PRINCE HAO''S CONJECTURE
As Yuchi Mo gazed at Pei Qianhao¡¯s departing figure, he felt increasingly perplexed by Prince Hao.
~~~
While the imperial guards in the courtyard were in extreme astonishment, the Imperial Physician Institute, on the other hand, was sunk in puzzlement.
Imperial Physician Zhao inspected the culms on the table meticulously, then looked at Hong Li and Su Xi-er who were standing to the side.
His gazended on Su Xi-er. ¡°After getting into contact with this grass, no red spots appeared and your body, nor did you feel itchy?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao pointed at her. ¡°Your lie is going to be exposed very soon. Come forward and touch this culm right in front of me.¡±
For a split second, a trace of fear emerged in Hong Li¡¯s eyes as she looked at Su Xi-er with worry.
Su Xi-er was absolutely fearless and took a step forward. Even if red spots appear, that would have to take a few hours. The skin quality of this body isn¡¯t quite the same as others.
Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s face darkened as he watched Su Xi-er walk forward.
She touched the culm lightly, before finally using her strength to break and toss it on the table.
Suddenly, Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s pupils constricted. He raised his right hand and pointed at Su Xi-er. ¡°You...¡±
¡°If I was lying, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to do this. Imperial Physician Zhao, you can lock me up and checkter on to see if red spots appear on my hands.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao still hadn¡¯t recovered from his shock. This pce maid is simply too audacious!
Standing at one side, Hong Li was terribly frightened. That¡¯s an imperial physician from the pce!
Imperial Physician Zhao flung his sleeves fiercely. ¡°Alright, I will listen to you and lock you up. I¡¯ll lock you up for a few hours and directly expose your lies!¡±
Viciousness appeared in his eyes as he stared at Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t think much of it and let him be.
Right at this moment, a deep and low voice could be heard. ¡°She can indeed be imprisoned. Is it okay for this prince to guard her?¡±
The figure of a tall man emerged, the formidable aura emanating from his whole body instantly pervading the whole room.
Imperial Physician Zhao immediately bowed and paid his greetings, ¡°Paying respects to Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Lock this audacious pce maid up, and this prince will help you watch her. At that time, we will know with one nce if she had lied.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao hesitated. How can I let Prince Hao guard her?
¡°It¡¯s just that this prince is curious. There¡¯s a ce to imprison people in the Imperial Physician Institute?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was calm but frightened Imperial Physician Zhao.
¡°There is no imprisonment facility in the Imperial Physician Institute. This lowly official was just scaring that pce maid.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze swept over Su Xi-er, thennded on Imperial Physician Zhao. ¡°That¡¯s not good. This prince wants to see you lock her up today.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, this lowly official firmly believes that she is lying. Although there is no ce of imprisonment, she can be locked up in the Imperial Physician Institute¡¯s Medicinal Decoction House. Red spots will surely appear on her hands four hourster.¡±
¡°Lock her up in the Medicinal Decoction House then. This prince will watch over her on your behalf,¡± Prince Hao ordered slowly.
Imperial Physician Zhao wiped his sweat. Prince Hao is really going to keep watch? I heard that the Empress Dowager is heading to the Beauty Pce, and ns to send all the beauties there to the Laundry Service Bureau. Prince Hao doesn¡¯t care about that matter, but has insteade here over the issue of locking a pce maid up.
Even if there were many questions in his mind, he didn¡¯t dare to ask. He could only listen to his instructions and lock Su Xi-er in the Medicinal Decoction House.
All the suspicions were on Su Xi-er so Hong Li was no longer needed and was immediately sent back to the Pce Side Quarters.
In the Medicinal Decoction House, Pei Qianhao remained unruffled as he gazed at Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er stood in the room quietly and didn¡¯t care about how his gaze was...killing her with a thousand cuts.
After a long time, Pei Qianhao called out to her, ¡°Come here. Sit beside this prince.¡±
¡°It¡¯s better for this servant to stand.¡±
Pei Qianhao chuckled. ¡°Only if you sit close to this prince would I be able to see the red spots on your arms immediately.¡±
CHAPTER 53 (1): FIRMLY BELIEVED IT WAS HER
CHAPTER 53 (1): FIRMLY BELIEVED IT WAS HER
Pei Qianhao suddenly decided to stand up from his chair and draw closer to her step by step. ¡°Su Xi-er, you are still concealing it in front of this prince? The one who knocked out the imperial guards and snuck into the Laundry Service Bureaust night was none other than you. You know best in your heart why the Laundry Service Bureau became like this.¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him, ¡°Prince Hao, this servant doesn¡¯t understand a single word you said.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t understand? Why don¡¯t you gather some itchy grass, take off your clothes, and roll on it?¡±
Once again, Su Xi-er felt that he was a pervert. Who would be able to say something like this in front of a woman?
¡°Why did you do that? Did the pce maids in the Laundry Service Bureau provoke you? Give this prince a reason.¡±
Resolution emerged in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. ¡°It wasn¡¯t this servant.¡±
¡°The imperial guards were all struck on the same spot on their necks. This prince had also encountered it previously.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice wasced with banter. He wasn¡¯t taking any actions against her now because hecked evidence.
¡°This servant doesn¡¯t understand what you¡¯re implying. Prince Hao, please don¡¯t make things difficult for this servant.¡± She took a step back, pulling apart the distance between them.
Little did she know that Pei Qianhao would take a step forward and grasp her hand. ¡°The red dots will soon appear on your hands, thereby proving that you weren¡¯t telling the truth to Imperial Physician Zhao. Why did you lie? Wasn¡¯t it because you have a guilty conscience?¡±
His grip was too strong for her to struggle free of.
¡°Prince Hao, every word this servant spoke was true. Do you want to know why red spots didn¡¯t appear on this servant?¡±
Pei Qianhao raised his eyebrow. ¡°Tell me.¡±
¡°Please put down this servant¡¯s hand first. Your grip is too tight and it¡¯s hurting this servant.¡±
¡°Speak the truth. Otherwise, there will be pain waiting for you.¡± There was an overtone in his words. Nevertheless, he let go of her hand.
¡°Prince Hao, you gave this servant a bottle of medicinal powder, saying that it has the effect of making the body fragrant. Like you said, every woman cares about their body; this servant is no different.¡± She intentionally paused and looked at his expression.
As expected, he isn¡¯t as solemn as he was just now. His expression has eased slightly.
Hence, she continued, ¡°This servant went to pull weeds after applying the medicinal powder and didn¡¯t get any red spots. Perhaps it was the effect of the powder. Today however, this servant didn¡¯t apply any of it before touching the culm.¡±
Pei Qianhao continued listening to her attentively and smiled. ¡°What a cunning woman. Even if this prince didn¡¯t appear, you would still have thought of a way to escape, am I right??¡±
¡°This servant is just stating the facts as they are.¡± Su Xi-er was originally following a n, but she didn¡¯t expect that Pei Qianhao would suddenly appear.
If Imperial Physician Zhao had ended up imprisoning her without Pei Qianhao around, she would still have a reason prepared even if red spots did appear on her hands. That would be revealing that the prince himself was the one who had presented the medicinal powder to her. With that, no matter how what suspicions Imperial Physician Zhao had, he wouldn¡¯t look into the matter any further.
From a certain perspective, it could be said that she was making use of Pei Qianhao.
He had been used by someone with no apparent reason. Even if she hadn¡¯t started to make use of him yet, just that point alone already made Pei Qianhao displeased.
¡°Since you made use of this prince, shouldn¡¯t you do something to repay me?¡± He raised his hand and caressed her face.
This time, she didn¡¯t dodge him but allowed him to touch her face.
Letting him touch my face can be considered as repayment, right?
CHAPTER 53 (2): FIRMLY BELIEVED IT WAS HER
CHAPTER 53 (2): FIRMLY BELIEVED IT WAS HER
¡°You are still not clear about this prince¡¯s maxim in handling matters? You made use of this prince. It won¡¯t end as simply as letting me touch your face.¡± He then hooked her waist with his other hand and took her into his arms.
His hand slowly wandered upwards, making Su Xi-er very ufortable. Other than the face, he still wants to touch...my body?
No way!
Su Xi-er immediately raised her hands to refuse him, but was firmly pressed to the wall before she could do anything else.
His breath sprinkled on her neck. ¡°Do you know the delight in hunting? The more you struggle, the more you can elicit the interest of the hunter.¡±
The hidden implication in his words was clear. ¡°If you move again, don¡¯t me this prince for not being polite.¡±
Su Xi-er stopped struggling. She felt very ufortable that she was incapable of resistance when oppressed by a man.
After all, she was repulsed by men. It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that she detested them!
However, he was still not getting up, and the warmth from her neck caused her to knit her eyebrows.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant is ufortable.¡±
Pei Qianhao raised his head from her neck and caught sight of her radiant gaze, something he had never seen before with other women.
But there was irritation on her visage. Irritation towards him.
It was rare for him toe across a woman who loathed him. Pei Qianhao raised his eyebrow, moving his hand away from her waist and cing it on her lips.
¡°This mouth of yours can speak pretty well. How should I punish it?¡±
His lips fell again before she could speak; this time however, they fell softly on her lips.
As he opened his eyes to look at her, he found that her eyes were also open.
In a split second, he deepened the kiss and oppressed her until she was unable to breathe.
Finally, he let go of her.
Su Xi-er looked at him. I wasn¡¯t able to ward him off every time. Only by having kissed many women can he reach such a proficient level, right?
However, she didn¡¯t know that she was the first woman he had ever kissed. She was also the first woman he still wanted to kiss after kissing her once.
The reason was very simple. He was very interested in her eyes that openly disyed her hostility towards him. And yet, she could only quietly endure, despite being indignant.
After the kiss, the two didn¡¯t say anything. Red spots had already appeared on Su Xi-er¡¯s arms.
Pei Qianhao chuckled and grabbed her arm after seeing them. Taking out a white porcin bottle from his sleeve, he took the chance to apply it for her.
¡°The red spots will disappear in a short while. Since you dealt with the Laundry Service Bureau¡¯s pce maids in such a manner, this prince presumes that you want to enter the Laundry Service Bureau. From today onwards, you don¡¯t need to work in the Pce Side Quarters. You will report directly to the Laundry Service Bureau to wash clothes.¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t know Su Xi-er¡¯s real reason for her actions, and assumed that she wanted to enter the Laundry Service Bureau.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t exin. So be it, there is nothing I can do if he is dead set on believing that I am responsible for knocking out him and the imperial guards.
However, she wanted to know what he would do if he had ample evidence.
After helping her to apply the medicinal powder, Pei Qianhao turned to leave.
Su Xi-er immediately called out to him, ¡°Prince Hao, if you find the woman who ambushed you, what would you do?¡±
He chuckled. ¡°Of course I would punish her severely and kill her. Don¡¯t you know this prince¡¯s thoughts?¡± He then walked out.
Su Xi-er remained standing at the same spot, bemused.
Was what he said true or false? Can a man¡¯s words be trusted?
Almost immediately, Su Xi-er shook her head. I can¡¯t believe a single sentence. In this lifetime, I will only believe in myself.
However, she didn¡¯t know that if it had been the Pei Qianhao of the past, he would kill those who provoked him as long as he had the slightest evidence.
As for what he told Su Xi-er, it was true, but the prerequisite was that he cared enough to search for said evidence.
The current Pei Qianhao wasn¡¯t looking for the evidence; or if he had found it, he wasn¡¯t telling anyone.
After Pei Qianhao walked out of the room, he saw Wu Ling waiting for him at the Imperial Physician Institute¡¯s gate.
When he arrived, Wu Ling immediately bowed to him. ¡°Prince Hao, you are invited to attend Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet.¡±
CHAPTER 54 (1): WASH CLOTHES FOR HIM
CHAPTER 54 (1): WASH CLOTHES FOR HIM
After approximately an hour, the red spots hadpletely vanished.
Soon after, the doors were pushed open by Imperial Physician Zhao. He was tailed by a little apprentice pharmacist who was even younger than Situ Lin.
His hair was tied up in a high ponytail[1] and he looked rather likeable. Running up to Su Xi-er he blinked for a moment before lifting up her hand and taking a look.
Right afterwards, he called out, ¡°How strange, she doesn¡¯t have red spots! The itchy grass is so powerful, yet she is actually fine.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao waved his hand. ¡°Return to the Pce Side Quarters. This time, my suspicions were wrong.¡±
Su Xi-er got up and bowed. ¡°Previously, this servant was anxious and offended you. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡±
She had intentionally apologised. After all, even though Imperial Physician Zhao didn¡¯t hold an especially high position, he was still very experienced in the field of medicine and had held a post in the imperial pce for many years. The deep wrinkles in the corners of his eyes were evidence of that.
Imperial Physician Zhao didn¡¯t expect that Su Xi-er would take the initiative to apologise. Her conduct and deeds had really infuriated him back then.
However, since she is willing to lower her head and admit to her mistakes incking manners, it would be a bit inappropriate of me to reproach her. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, I¡¯m notpletely free of fault either. Every person¡¯s skin quality is different, but I was overly confident in my medical skills and suspected the wrong person.
¡°I was also at fault in this matter. In the future, you cane directly to the Imperial Physician Institute if you fall ill.¡±
¡°Thank you Imperial Physician Zhao.¡±
¡°Alright, quickly return to the Pce Side Quarters.¡± Imperial Physician Zhao waved his hand.
Su Xi-er nodded her head and walked out of the room.
The apprentice pharmacist looked at Imperial Physician Zhao and giggled. ¡°Your Excellency, there are also times when you diagnose incorrectly.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao knitted his eyebrows, ignoring the apprentice and exiting the room.
Su Xi-er had left the Imperial Physician Institute and was about to walk towards the Pce Side Quarters when Eunuch Zhang walked over from a small sidepath.
¡°Prince Hao has ordered for you to be transferred to the Laundry Service Bureau. As for your belongings, Old Maidservant Liu will help you pack them up properly before having someone bring them to the Laundry Service Bureau. Now, follow me to the Laundry Service Bureau.¡±
Eunuch Zhang then turned towards the direction of the Laundry Service Bureau.
Su Xi-er followed him. Prince Hao¡¯smands have been passed on so quickly.
It is really fast. Going to wash clothes, this is really...
When they arrived at the Laundry Service Bureau, Eunuch Zhang gave her some advice before he left.
Having been beaten so severely by her with the cudgel that night, Old Maidservant Li naturally recognised Su Xi-er. However, Old Maidservant Li¡¯s face was still full of red spots and her body was still itching, so she had no spare time to take care of Su Xi-er.
Moreover, maybe this woman¡¯s rtionship with Prince Hao isn¡¯t ordinary.
¡°The Laundry Service Bureau is in a mess right now. Your room is the innermost one in the backyard, and you will be staying in there alone. Since it¡¯s still early, go and wash a few basins of clothes first.¡±
After giving out her instructions, Old Maidservant Li walked away while scratching herself.
Su Xi-er arrived work area and found all the pce maids washing the clothes in front of her were from the Pce Side Quarters, whereas the Laundry Service Bureau¡¯s pce maids were all lying on their beds.
Lian Qiao spotted Su Xi-er and raised her hand to get her attention. ¡°Su Xi-er, why have youe to the Laundry Service Bureau too?¡±
¡°I was just instructed toe over. All the clothes have to be washed today?¡±
Another pce maid interrupted with an especially helpless expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. There are so many clothes that I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll finish; the only thing that is certain is that there won¡¯t be any sleeping tonight.¡±
Lian Qiao smiled. ¡°We have carried out heavy manualbour for so many years and have long gotten used to it. Su Xi-er,e to my side. There¡¯s still a small stool.¡±
Su Xi-er swept her gaze through her surroundings and realised that the space beside Lian Qiao was the only one left.
Hence, she walked to Lian Qiao¡¯s side, sat on the small stool, and began to wash the clothes.
Just as she sat down, Lian Qiao¡¯s subdued voice entered her ears.
¡°Did you intend to cause the Laundry Service Bureau to be this way? What is your goal?¡±
1. It¡¯s also called ¡®Soaring Braid¡¯. Here is an example of how it looks like:
Source: https://.xiangxiangmf/liuxingfaxing/ertong/2016/0514/20861_3.html
CHAPTER 54 (2): WASH CLOTHES FOR HIM
CHAPTER 54 (2): WASH CLOTHES FOR HIM
Lian Qiao nced at her. ¡°I will do what you instructed me to do.¡± She then lowered her head and washed the clothes.
Lian Qiao has told me her decision.
However, with how deeply she hides herself, I¡¯ll still have to test her a bit.
With eleven pce maids washing the clothes together, they washed five basins in four hours. That said, there were still more than twenty basins waiting for them.
Some pce maids had already started to hammer their backs from the soreness. We honestly don¡¯t know how the pce maids in the Laundry Service Bureau all year round managed to survive.
Suddenly, the sound of footsteps could be heard. When they looked in the direction of the sound, it turned out to be Wu Ling.
Wu Ling walked over with a piece of clothing and ordered gravely, ¡°This piece of clothing belongs to Prince Hao. Be meticulous with it. If there¡¯s even a tiny blemish, I will have your heads.¡±
No pce maids were willing to wash the clothes now. If we mess it up by ident, we will lose our heads!
Wu Ling looked at Su Xi-er and pointed at her. ¡°You will be washing this piece of clothing. Come over quickly to take it.¡±
Su Xi-er stood up. Everyone gazed at her sympathetically, but were also relieved that they hadn¡¯t been chosen.
Su Xi-er walked over to Wu Ling and took the clothing from him.
This piece of clothing...ck robes adorned with snake designs. It¡¯s the clothes he wore in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters that night!
What does he want to hint at by deliberately giving this piece of clothing to me to wash?
Wu Ling leaned down and lowered his voice, his tone sounding a bit embarrassed. ¡°Prince Hao ordered me to send some stuff to your room. Go back and look after you are done washing.¡±
He immediately raised his head and continued in his regr solemn tone, ¡°You will be washing this piece of clothing today. However, if you fail to do it well, you won¡¯t be able to keep your head! You don¡¯t have to wash the other clothes.¡±
Wu Ling then left, silently sighing to himself I keep feeling that I have done so many trivial things in this period of time.
With Wu Ling gone, Su Xi-er took the clothes, walked to one of the many empty basins, and ced the piece of clothing in it.
A pce maid immediately cried out, ¡°Eunuchs¡¯ clothes have been ced in this empty basin just now! Prince Hao¡¯s clothes can¡¯t be put in there! Quickly go and look for Old Maidservant Li to ask for a golden basin.¡±
As soon as the pce maid was done speaking, Old Maidservant Li arrived with a golden basin.
¡°Which pce maid is washing Prince Hao¡¯s clothes.¡± With her face filled with red spots, a few pce maids couldn¡¯t keep themselves fromughing.
Su Xi-er walked forward. ¡°It¡¯s this servant.¡±
The expression in Old Maidservant Li¡¯s eyes changed. It¡¯s her again. Looks like I can¡¯t do anything to her.
She¡¯s Prince Hao¡¯s person! I remember the scene that night too clearly.
But this woman has snuck into the Laundry Service Bureau in the past. Don¡¯t tell me that the one who stole into the Laundry Service Bureau and harmed the pce maids was her?
Upon thinking of this idea, Old Maidservant Li¡¯s eyelids twitched. But she was also afraid of getting discovered, and immediately ced the golden basin in Su Xi-er¡¯s hands.
¡°This is the golden basin specially used for washing Prince Hao¡¯s clothes. Be cautious! If you don¡¯t do it well, I¡¯ll chop off your head!¡±
Drop your head. Kill you. Chop off your head. Su Xi-er had already heard such phrases too many times.
She took the golden basin and filled it with water before cing the clothes in. The ck robe adorned with snake designs formed a stark contrast with the glittering golden basin. As Su Xi-er looked at his clothes, it felt as if Pei Qianhao himself was standing before her.
Immediately, Su Xi-er felt that this piece of clothing had also be detestable.
She squatted down and scrubbed it roughly. When the other pce maids saw her, they immediately broke out in cold sweat.
CHAPTER 55 (1): NANZHAO’S STATE BANQUET
CHAPTER 55 (1): NANZHAO''S STATE BANQUET
Despite the clothes being fairly clean, she was required to go through this procedure for noble clothes such as these. Even the bamboo pole used for drying the clothing was encased in gold.
By the time she had handled everything appropriately, the other pce maids were still washing their clothes.
Su Xi-er nned to remain behind and help them. Initially, she was only focused on transferring Ruo Yuan back. These pce maids were like the fish in the river outside the city. Once a fire breaks out in the city, it would bring disaster to the fish in the moat[1].
Just as she headed towards them, Lian Qiao spoke up, ¡°If you are done washing, go to eat and take a rest. You don¡¯t have to help us. They¡¯re orders from above, and they can¡¯t be disobeyed.¡± She then continued to be engrossed in washing.
The other pce maids also nodded one after another. Seeing their assent, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t stay longer and nodded before she turned to leave.
After Su Xi-er left, Lian Qiao raised her head to look at the ck robes with snake designs hung far away from her. Although it looked like Imperial Bodyguard Wu had randomly appointed someone to wash the robes, he had in fact already decided on Su Xi-er long ago.
~~~
The Laundry Service Bureau¡¯s dinner was prepared by the pce maids in the Imperial Household Department. Su Xi-er returned to her room after eating.
I can¡¯t return to the Pce Side Quarters right now. That means I can¡¯t help Ruo Yuan to apply the medicinal powder. Despite that, one application should be sufficient as long as there are noplications in Ruo Yuan¡¯s recovery.
Arriving in her room, Su Xi-er only took a nce at her bed before seeing something bright red beside the grey cloth bundle. Her eye twitched upon seeing the color, recalling that Wu Ling had told her that Prince Hao had sent something to her.
It can¡¯t be a Chinese bodice, right?
She gradually approached it. It really is a Chinese bodice!
She picked up the Chinese bodice and examined it carefully. This is the one I mended. Why did he send me this thing again? The pce maids¡¯ Chinese bodices are either grey or yellowish brown. They wouldn¡¯t need a red one.
Therefore, Su Xi-er tossed the Chinese bodice onto the bed and stopped looking at it. She then turned her attention to the grey cloth bundle that had been packed by Old Maidservant Liu. Inside, she found her clothes, some medicinal herbs, and the two bottles of medicinal powder.
With how much experience Old Maidservant Liu had, it was likely that she had already inferred who the medicinal powder hade from.
She nced at the medicinal powder before she began to tidy up her things. Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t much, and she managed to tidy up very quickly.
However, Su Xi-er inadvertently saw the red Chinese bodice she had tossed onto the bed. After staring at it for a while, she folded the Chinese bodice properly and ced right at the bottom of the wardrobe.
Since he has just sent me something, would hee at night? Although I can¡¯t understand his thoughts, it¡¯s better for me to be careful.
Afterwards, Su Xi-erid down on the bed to rest.
While she rested, she could hear footsteps outside of the room, even catching hints of people¡¯s voices from time to time.
At 11pm, she heard Old Maidservant Li¡¯s voice. ¡°My body finally doesn¡¯t itch anymore. Many thanks, Imperial Physician Zhao. The other pce maids also feel much better.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s voice followed shortly after. ¡°It looks like the person who added the medicinal powder didn¡¯t use arge amount, and wasn¡¯t deliberately targeting the pce maids in the Laundry Service Bureau. I will report this matter to the Empress Dowager and Prince Haoter.¡±
Old Maidservant Li smiled. ¡°Many thanks, Imperial Physician Zhao!¡±
¡°I heard that someone called Su Xi-er from the Pce Side Quarters hase to the Laundry Service Bureau?¡±
Inside the room, Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes widened when Imperial Physician Zhao suddenly mentioned her.
1. It is based on an actual Chinese proverb which trantes literally to something like ¡®The city gate catching fire brings disaster to the fish in the moat¡¯. The citizens would try to extinguish the fire by getting water from the pond and as the water gets used up, the fish would be implicated due to theck of water.
CHAPTER 55 (2): NANZHAO’S STATE BANQUET
CHAPTER 55 (2): NANZHAO''S STATE BANQUET
Imperial Physician Zhao shook his head. ¡°I was just asking, it¡¯s nothing. The Imperial Physician Institute will send medicine again tomorrow. Drink it for a day, and everything will be fine.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao then left, leaving Old Maidservant Li to stare at Su Xi-er¡¯s room. That¡¯s strange. Why did Imperial Physician Zhao ask about Su Xi-er without rhyme or reason?
I heard that Imperial Physician Zhao had arrested Su Xi-er. Did the two have some conflict?
Old Maidservant Li was inwardly baffled, but wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to ask Su Xi-er. I can¡¯t get close to this pce maid. I will hide however far I can.
~~~
The next day, a piece of news spread into the imperial pce©`Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet would be conducted a monthter, and Prince Hao was invited to participate.
Su Xi-er was eating breakfast in the Laundry Service Bureau when she received word of it.
A few pce maids beside her were discussing animatedly, ¡°It¡¯s time for Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet. When will Beimin¡¯s be?¡±
The state banquet was the day that the founding of the nation would be celebrated. In the past, the state banquet would always be held on a specific day. Only in the event of war or the death of the emperor would it be cancelled.
¡°Beimin will have to wait until the end of the year. The state banquet is very lively, with numerous personages of great statusing from various nations. If there¡¯s an eldest imperial princess, she would even need to present a dance!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the princess of Nanzhao who just died had an outstanding sword dance; enough to cause everyone to be envious. Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that she died just like that.¡±
¡°Beautiful women suffer tragic fates. With her death, the one presenting the dance at Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet this year will be the former Second Imperial Princess, right?¡±
While the pce maids were discussing fervently, the expression in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes became progressively absentminded.
The topic of the pce maid¡¯s discussion unwittingly shifted to Nanzhao¡¯s number one general, Yun Ruofeng.
¡°He¡¯s the number one general, the most handsome man in Nanzhao. Compared to Prince Hao, I wonder who will be more handsome?¡±
Suddenly, a pce maid said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being handsome with how cruel and fickle he is? Although he had been so well-matched with Ning Rn back then, he still personally shot her to death in the end!¡±
Everyone began to sigh.
Only Lian Qiao discovered that there was something abnormal with Su Xi-er¡¯s expression. She softly elbowed her and lowered her voice to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Su Xi-er immediately returned to her senses, her expression returning to normal. She turned her head to nce at Lian Qiao. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I was simply in a bit of a daze just now.¡±
At this moment, a pce maid suddenly asked her, ¡°Su Xi-er, what do you think of Nanzhao¡¯s General Yun?¡±
In her past lifetime, when Ning Rn first met Yun Ruofeng, he had yet to be a general, and was an inconsequential soldier in the army.
She still remembered that night when her imperial father appeared to be rebuking her, but carried a trace of a smile in his tone. ¡°You acted willfully today and made a scene today by running to the army barracks. Since you have gone there, tell me then, what did you learn?¡±
Her voice was like a pampered child as she buttered him up. ¡°Your child saw a handsome young man.¡±
Indeed, the first time she met Yun Ruofeng, she felt that he was the most gentle and kind man in the world.
¡°Su Xi-er, I¡¯m asking you!¡± The pce maid¡¯s voice pulled her back from her thoughts.
Lian Qiao noticed that there was something amiss with Su Xi-er today, and helped her reply, ¡°Alright, she isn¡¯t feeling well today. Besides, it isn¡¯t as if we servants will have much to discuss regarding Nanzhao¡¯s matters.¡±
¡°We were just chatting. Look at Su Xi-er. She¡¯s clearly shaken up. There¡¯s a saying in the world, ¡®The north has Prince Hao while the south has General Yun¡¯. These two people are probably the most handsome men in the world.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately raised her head and looked straight at her, ¡°Age will still im them in the end. No matter how handsome they are, once they die, they¡¯ll be the same pile of ashes as everyone else.¡±
It was as if the air had congealed. Everyone, even Lian Qiao, was looking at her in shock with wide eyes.
She even brought Prince Hao into the picture when saying such words. The implications were practically heretical! If it ever got out that she spoke such a phrase, even her life wouldn¡¯t be enough to repent! Yet, Su Xi-er had still said it in such a rxed manner.
Su Xi-er nced at them indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s just a fact. You don¡¯t need to be that bbergasted. I have finished eating. I¡¯ll be going to wash the clothes.¡± She then stood up and walked towards the room door.
The other pce maids looked at Su Xi-er in a daze, still immersed in their astonishment.
CHAPTER 56 (1): PULLED IT OFF HER
CHAPTER 56 (1): PULLED IT OFF HER
Old Maidservant Li walked right at the front and nced at Su Xi-er. Afterwards, she bellowed at the Pce Side Quarters¡¯ pce maids partaking their meals in the room, ¡°Pce maids transferred over from the Pce Side Quarters, all of you are to return to the Pce Side Quarters after you are done washing the clothes today.¡±
In an instant, the pce maids who were eating inside the room came out, their faces filled with delight.
We just need to endure for one more day and we can go back to the Pce Side Quarters. Although there is also a lot of work in the Pce Side Quarters, it¡¯s still much better than washing clothes. At the very least, we don¡¯t have to soak our hands in water all day long in the Pce Side Quarters.
Old Maidservant Li turned to look at Su Xi-er, speaking in a softer and more mild-mannered tone, ¡°The others can go back, but you must stay. The Imperial Household Department has just instructed that you will remain in the Laundry Service Bureau to wash clothes.¡±
When the other pce maids from the Pce Side Quarters heard that, some felt rueful in their hearts, while some began to sympathise with Su Xi-er.
It seems like fate likes to y around with Su Xi-er. At times causing her to be the object of everyone¡¯s anger, while being extremely pitiable at others. At the same time, her sess has attracted the jealousy of others, and some even feel as if she deserved any misfortune that fell upon her.
Old Maidservant Li¡¯s voice rang again as she waved her hand at the pce maids from the Pce Side Quarters. ¡°The few of you,e here. Wash clothes with the Laundry Service Bureau maids who have recovered. Su Xi-er, go and simmer medicine for the pce maids who haven¡¯t recovered.¡±
That morning, Eunuch Zhang had told Old Maidservant Li not to casually have Su Xi-er wash clothes in the Laundry Service Bureau. Instead, she would be washing clothes that were specifically sent over.
Old Maidservant Li instantly understood Eunuch Zhang¡¯s words. She will only be in charge of washing valuable clothes.
This task didn¡¯t require her to wash many clothes, but was something extremely dangerous in of itself. Ordinary maids from the Laundry Service Bureau treated it as an intractable problem nobody wanted. There were even cases of pce maids being flogged to death because they had damaged expensive clothing when washing them.
Now that Su Xi-er would be recing them, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.
The pce maidsplied with Old Maidservant Li¡¯s instructions and obediently walked to a few dozens basins of clothes. They filled them with water, squatted down, and began to wash them earnestly.
On the other hand, Su Xi-er walked towards the room used for simmering medicine. She washed the medicinal herbs once, ced them into the gallipot, and added some water before cing it on the stove which coal had already been lit. Afterwards, she held a round hand fan and started fanning.
Simmering is generally easier than washing clothes.
Su Xi-er simply held the hand fan, waving it back and forth.
Perhaps she had really not slept wellst night. With the smell of medicine assailing her nostrils early in the morning, she became a little sleepy as time passed.
It wasn¡¯t long before the round fan in her hands fell to the ground, her eyelids drooping shut as she sat on the small wooden stool.
Golden rays of sunlight streamed into the room, settling on her face as it was supported by her right hand. The corners of her lips even curled up slightly, as if she was having a sweet dream.
This gentle appearance was the sight that greeted Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes as he entered the room.
Subconsciously, he slowed his steps, hardly making any noise. Although he could do as he pleased with his noble status, he waspromising himself so that he wouldn¡¯t disrupt her pleasant dreams.
He eventually stopped in front of her and simply stared, losing sense of the passage of time.
It was only once the sound of the medicinal extract boiling over broke the serenity of the scene did Su Xi-er stir slightly.
Immediately, Pei Qianhao took the gallipot down from the stove and ced it on the wooden table at the side.
His gaze slowly moved down from her face, his eyes darkening when they fell on her arms.
CHAPTER 56 (2): PULLED IT OFF HER
CHAPTER 56 (2): PULLED IT OFF HER
Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand slowly moved down her arm. Despite this, there was still no reaction from Su Xi-er.
He chuckled. Sleeping in such a manner. What if someone harbouring menacing thoughtses in? Even she gets bullied, she can only be resigned to it.
At this moment, Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t realise that he was the one who often entered Su Xi-er¡¯s room and bullied her.
He grasped her left hand and caressed her wrist carefully. My intuition has always been urate. The one in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters was her. That night, I had broken her wrist. Did she set this wrist bone herself? Or did she look for someone to set it? Could it be that the one she looked for was Situ Li?
Right at this moment, Su Xi-er yelled loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± She immediately woke up with a start after that.
The nk look in her eyes caused her to appearpletely lost, making Pei Qianhao feel doubtful.
Finally, he raised his hand to pat her face. ¡°You had a nightmare?¡±
His deep and low voice, along with the pat to her face, caused Su Xi-er to immediately be alert.
She wanted to get up and pay her greetings, but realised that her left wrist was held by him. Her slender eyebrows were slightly scrunched up. This location... was previously dislocated by him. I was the one who clenched my teeth as I set it.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your eyes are looking nk even as you stare at your left wrist.¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him, ¡°Prince Hao, why did youe to the Laundry Service Bureau?¡± She tried to move her left hand a little as she spoke.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t make things difficult for her and simply let go of her wrist. ¡°Have you worn the red Chinese bodice I gave you yesterday?¡±
He asked such a question with no sense of shame at all, causing Su Xi-er to be left speechless. Of course I didn¡¯t wear it. If I wear it, I would need to wash it. Which pce maid would dare to hang such a conspicuous red bodice out to dry?!
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, but his expression returned to normal very quickly. He raised his hand and wanted to pull her clothes off. ¡°This prince will know whether you have worn it or not with just one nce.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately stopped him. ¡°Prince Hao, not only do you have a hobby of secretly storing women¡¯s Chinese bodices, you even...¡±
At this point, Pei Qianhao shot her a cold look and Su Xi-er immediately stopped. She began to observe his expression in an attempt to understand his thoughts.
He is an apex existence in Beimin, with nobody daring to even say ¡®no¡¯ to him. If I really offend him, he truly has the authority to behead me whenever he is displeased.
It was hard for Su Xi-er to admit this point. Misogyny in Beimin is even more rampant than in Nanzhao. Even the Empress Dowager is given the cold shoulder by Pei Qianhao.
¡°Su Xi-er, this prince insists on looking today. Did you want to say that this prince also has a hobby of peeping at women?¡± Pei Qianhao actuallyughed. Even then, hisughter was strange to the point where it caused people to tremble with fear, only feeling that this was a bit terrifying.
¡°You said the part about peeping at women yourself, Prince Hao. This servant didn¡¯t say that.¡±
¡°Glib tongue.¡± Then, Pei Qianhao exerted strength in his hands.
In an instant, Su Xi-er¡¯s clothes...
When he saw a grey Chinese bodice made of coarse cloth, Pei Qianhao asked coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not wearing the one I gave you?¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but that I don¡¯t dare to.¡±
¡°In the whole world, no one dares to tell this prince a single ¡®no¡¯. Wear it when I tell you to do so. This bodice is even...¡± Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t continue.
When he had lifted her sleeves that night, her eyes had flickered with an unfathomable radiance. It felt like hope and despair were mixed in the same gaze. Immediately after that, he saw her arms filled with scars.
It was the first time he felt that this woman was a little pitiful. Giving her clothes could be considered as taking pity on her.
However, she made him feel that she was hateful now. The sages adage were correct. A pitiful person definitely has a loathsome part to them, for a person¡¯s pathetic plight must have been due to them being unrepentant for their past mistakes[1].
1. I tried to include both the literal and figurative meaning. It¡¯s a proverb used to criticise a minority of people. It is used to describe a seemingly pitiful person whose life is not going as he wishes because of the mistakes he has made in the past and how he doesn¡¯t attempt to change them. It is a little simr to ¡®you reap what you sow¡¯ and ¡®you made the bed, now lie in it¡¯.
CHAPTER 57 (1): BOUNCED UP
CHAPTER 57 (1): BOUNCED UP
Pei Qianhao loosened his hands. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Wear your shirt properly. Return to your room after you have delivered the medicine.¡±
He then turned to leave, leaving the door wide open.
Peering out, Su Xi-er saw that all the pce maids in the vicinity had already been dismissed. Gazing at his retreating figure, she mused over what he had said just now. ¡°Wear it when I tell you to do so. This Chinese bodice is even...¡± What came after that?
Don¡¯t tell me that he hadn¡¯t secretly hidden it, but specially searched for it?
Su Xi-er knitted her eyebrows as she recalled the Lucky Knot Yun Ruofeng gave her. He specially searched for it and there is only this one pair in the whole world. But what happened afterwards?
Hehe. In this lifetime, I can¡¯t repeat the same mistakes.
Her fists were tightly clenched as she remained frozen on the wooden stool. Only after 15 minutes had passed did she realise that her clothes were still dishevelled.
Using both her hands, she rapidly straightened them out and couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart. What a splendid Prince Hao. You dared to pull my clothes off. You even left the room door open when you left!
With her clothes tidied up, she poured the medicinal extract in the gallipot into a fewrge bowls.
Just as she had finished pouring all of it out, a pce maid came. ¡°Su Xi-er, Old Maidservant Li instructed you to look for Eunuch Zhang at the Imperial Household Department in order to get two new well buckets for the Laundry Service Bureau. I will deliver the medicine instead.¡±
The pce maid ced the fewrge bowls containing the medicinal extract onto a wooden tray before taking it away.
Su Xi-er contemted for a moment before heading towards the Imperial Household Department.
Eunuch Zhang had long prepared for her arrival. The imperial bodyguards at the door only asked for her name before letting her in.
The room was the ce where she had met Eunuch Zhang for the first time. While he had tried to evaluate her in the past, the gaze that Eunuch Zhang trained on her was one of surprise and confoundment.
¡°Su Xi-er, there are no outsiders here. Tell me the truth; were you the one who caused the incident in the Laundry Service Bureau?¡±
Su Xi-er slowly answered, ¡°So you¡¯ve already deduced it, Eunuch Zhang. Indeed, I was the one who did it. However, regardless of the means, Ruo Yuan has returned to the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
¡°Are you sure that you have managed to retreat unscathed? The Imperial Physician Institute has already found that the grass came from the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters during their investigation.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°I have already been taken back to be questioned by Imperial Physician Zhao; yet, am I not standing here safe and sound? As for whether I can retreat unscathed, aren¡¯t you the clearest about that, Eunuch Zhang?¡±
Eunuch Zhang¡¯s expression became solemn but it returned to normal in a moment. ¡°To havee up with such a method, I don¡¯t know if I should say that you are audacious or courageous. Nevertheless, I mean what I say. Feel free to instruct me should you need my help in the future.¡±
With the help of the Head Eunuch in charge of the Imperial Household Department, she would be able to receive news in the pce faster in the future.
¡°You have already heard about the Empress Dowager going to the Beauty Pce, right?¡± Eunuch Zhang suddenly mentioned the Empress Dowager.
Su Xi-er nodded in affirmation.
¡°The Empress Dowager was obstructed by her father, Lord Pei, on the way. The only reason that this matter didn¡¯t blow up is because Lord Pei suppressed the news. And yet, Prince Hao didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. Right now, there is almost nobody who knows that the Empress Dowager is not in the Compassionate Peace Pce, but the Pei Residence.¡± Eunuch Zhang sighed.
¡°On the day of the incident in the Laundry Service Bureau, I had gone to the Compassionate Peace Pce and found the Empress Dowagerpletely incensed with Prince Hao. The conflict between these two siblings is too huge; either one party will concede or...¡±¡±
Eunuch Zhang stopped to look at Su Xi-er carefully.
CHAPTER 57 (2): BOUNCED UP
CHAPTER 57 (2): BOUNCED UP
¡°You can get close to Prince Hao, but not too close. You have to grasp a suitable distance. Although you are young, you have been in the imperial pce even longer than the Empress Dowager. Su Xi-er, you will definitely be destined for great sess. In the future, His Majesty...¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head and looked at Eunuch Zhang. ¡°I have seen His Majesty before. His temperament is pure.¡±
Eunuch Zhang was surprised. ¡°You have actually seen His Majesty before? He is always in the Dragon Heaven Pce, and is strictly disciplined by Prince Hao.¡±
¡°I saw him by chance. Eunuch Zhang, I¡¯ll be going to get the well buckets.¡±
Eunuch Zhang waved his hand. ¡°In the wooden cabin in the backyard.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and turned to leave.
As Eunuch Zhang gazed at her departing figure, he was pensive. To be able toe up with and execute such a n to transfer Ruo Yuan back to the Pce Side Quarters, exactly how much courage and resolution does such a woman have?
This kind of boldness and assertiveness shouldn¡¯t be appearing on a youngdy who is only in her teens.
~~~
Su Xi-er took two new well buckets from the Imperial Household Department and walked towards the Laundry Service Bureau. All of a sudden, there was a movement in the woods beside the pce path and the sound of a cat crying followed shortly.
Cat crying? Su Xi-er shifted her gaze and spotted a pair ofrge cat eyes hidden in the undergrowth.
The cat¡¯s eyes were particrly nimble, finding Su Xi-er just as she found them.
An ominous glint appeared in its eyes upon sighting her. It bounced out and scratched the ground with its ws, its tail sticking straight up.
This is...the cat raised by the Empress Dowager, Flower!
It was still very vicious the second time around.
The fat cat was tensed as it crouched down; then proceeding to pounce towards Su Xi-er with its mouth open.
Su Xi-er dodged with a practised motion, her left arm raised due to the rapid movement. It was due to this habit that the bucket in her hand ended up flying towards Flower.
Flower¡¯s big and fat face impacted the hard well bucket, only going stiff for a moment before the cat shrieked miserably andid prone on the ground motionlessly.
It had lost its strength from the fall, so it used itsrge eyes to re at Su Xi-er ferociously.
Su Xi-er crouched down and touched its head. ¡°They all say that cats have nine lives. You only fell once, so you won¡¯t even lose a life. Lie here and rest properly for a while. Miss He wille to look for you.¡±
She then stood up and walked towards the Laundry Service Bureau.
Flower stretched its body straight and fiercely mewed at her departing figure.
It was unclear how much time had passed before Flower got a little better. It had just twisted its fat body when He Ying arrived to pick it up.
¡°Well done, you wildly ran all over the ce again. It was the Pce Side Quartersst time. Now you want to go to the Laundry Service Bureau right? If you make trouble again, I¡¯ll throw you away.¡± He Ying admonished as she poked Flower¡¯s head.
Flower¡¯s eyes turned and it dropped its head listlessly.
He Ying felt that it was strange. It was still perfectly fine this morning. Why did it be like this?
Imperial Physician Zhao had just happened to be passing by at this moment. He Ying immediately walked forward while carrying Flower.
¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, help me take a look. What¡¯s wrong with Flower?¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s had a strange expression. I diagnose people, not cats. However, this cat is raised by the Empress Dowager. It¡¯s not good for me to refuse.
Hence, he examined Flower briefly. ¡°Cats also have a temper. It¡¯s probably because you pamper it too much. It¡¯s not a big deal. Just let it be.¡±
He Ying lowered her head to look at Flower and kept feeling that something was amiss. However, Imperial Physician Zhao was an old imperial physician in the pce; it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to chastise him.
She nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m relieved. Take care, Imperial Physician Zhao.¡±
She then left while carrying Flower.
Flower¡¯s eyes turned continuously as they took a small path back to the Compassionate Peace Pce. Unfortunately, the quickest path also led past the Laundry Service Bureau.
He Ying chose the closet pce path. When she reached the Laundry Service Bureau area, Flower suddenly jumped up.
¡°Flower, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Flower leapt down from her and ran towards the Laundry Service Bureau.
He Ying followed, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would meet Su Xi-er.
CHAPTER 58 (1): IF ONE DOESN’T LOOK FOR TROUBLE, ONE WOULDN’T DIE
CHAPTER 58 (1): IF ONE DOESN''T LOOK FOR TROUBLE, ONE WOULDN''T DIE
He Ying nodded. She shifted her gaze to Su Xi-er and spoke unhurriedly, ¡°Su Xi-er, why have you left the Pce Side Quarters ande to the Laundry Service Bureau? You are no longer scrubbing chamber pots, but washing clothes?¡±
Old Maidservant Li had just rushed over and happened to hear what He Ying said. If He Ying had targeted Su Xi-er somewhere else, I would have let her be. However, in the Laundry Service Bureau, I will be held responsible for any incidents.
Hence, without waiting for Su Xi-er¡¯s reply, Old Maidservant Li interjected with her face wreathed in smiles, ¡°Miss He, you have nevere to the Laundry Service Bureau. Why are you here today?¡±
He Ying thought nothing of Old Maidservant Li and coldly snorted. ¡°You think I want toe here? Flower is greatly doted on by the Empress Dowager, and it has run into the Laundry Service Bureau, but I don¡¯t know where it is now. Why are you still not helping me to search for it!¡±
Apart from Su Xi-er, everyone was surprised. They were all too familiar with the name ¡®Flower¡¯. It was a cat that was spoiled rotten by the Empress Dowager. They had heard that Flower was given to the Empress Dowager by Prince Hao.
If Flower meets with a mishap in the Laundry Service Bureau...Old Maidservant Li didn¡¯t dare to imagine that scenario at all. She immediately pointed at few pce maids and instructed, ¡°Quickly go and search.¡±
Afterwards, Old Maidservant Li stered on a smile again. ¡°Rest assured Miss He, Flower will definitely be fine.¡±
He Ying didn¡¯t respond, instead turning to Su Xi-er and speaking in a lowered voice, ¡°I heard that you were previously taken to the Imperial Physician Institute and strictly investigated by Imperial Physician Zhao.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Su Xi-er only muttered a single word curtly.
He Ying knitted her eyebrows and pressed on, ¡°Since you have been suspected, your name being cleared is only a temporary reprieve. The Imperial Physician Institute is still investigating. With the nt having been found in the Pce Side Quarters, the first ones to be interrogated will naturally be the ones closest to it.¡±
Su Xi-er looked straight at her. ¡°Miss He, that¡¯s incorrect. How do you know that the nt only grows in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters? Perhaps it also exists near some of the repose pces, waiting to be discovered. Besides, you should be anxiously looking for Flower right now, Miss He.¡±
¡°You...¡± He Ying was speechless. This small mouth is really powerful. I will pull her tongue out sooner orter.
Old Maidservant Li noticed that He Ying¡¯splexion was ghastly. Although she couldn¡¯t hear what the two were talking about, she could tell from their expressions that they were certainly not getting along.
Jeez, Su Xi-er is a hot potato. Why is she assigned to the Laundry Service Bureau? I¡¯m really unlucky!
He Ying coldly harrumphed. Right at this moment, the mournful cries of a cat could suddenly be heard.
Flower! He Ying immediately turned in the direction of the sound and saw Flower staring at Su Xi-er, gnashing its teeth with its tail straight up.
He Ying¡¯s tone became even more unfriendly. ¡°Flower doesn¡¯t like you at all.¡± She then walked over to Flower and prepared to carry it back to the Compassionate Peace Pce.
Yet, right at this moment, Flower turned and made a beeline towards Su Xi-er, opening its mouth in preparation to pounce onto her and bite her.
Although the bite of a cat¡¯s teeth wasn¡¯t as strong as a dog¡¯s, an adult cat like this could still bite through the skin and some injuries..
Su Xi-er chuckled inwardly. Cats indeed do have many lives. I didn¡¯t expect that it would recover so quickly after I identally hit with a well bucket.
The cat stretched out its ws and pounced towards Su Xi-er¡¯s face. As long as its sharp ws touched her face, her appearance would be ruined.
CHAPTER 58 (2): IF ONE DOESN’T LOOK FOR TROUBLE, ONE WOULDN’T DIE
CHAPTER 58 (2): IF ONE DOESN''T LOOK FOR TROUBLE, ONE WOULDN''T DIE
However, Su Xi-er deftly moved sideways and dodged the attack.
Flower was persistent and continued to pounce towards her.
Old Maidservant Li saw that the situation wasn¡¯t favourable. This cat¡¯s attacks are getting more and more vicious. Everyone knows that Flower is the Empress Dowager¡¯s darling. No one willy a hand on it, including Su Xi-er.
Therefore, Old Maidservant Li walked to He Ying and wanted to put in a few words.
Yet, He Ying waved her hand and didn¡¯t utter a single word. Old Maidservant Li understood instantly. Miss He ns to let Flower sort out Su Xi-er,and feels that it¡¯s best if it can destroy her appearance.
Reaching out its sharp ws, Flower relied on the strength in her legs and rapidly jumped onto Su Xi-er¡¯s shoulder. Swiping its ws around, it quickly caused her hair to be dishevelled.
Su Xi-er leaned backwards slightly before using her waist as a pivot rotating her torso 360 degrees. Flower became dizzy, and had little choice but to jump down before trying tounch a new round of attacks.
At the side, everyone was fearful after they witnessed the scene. Su Xi-er¡¯s waist is actually so nimble! Only a person proficient in dance will carry out such an action!
Flower was extremely furious. It turned its eyes and continued to pounce towards Su Xi-er as thetter spun a few times on her feet and slowly approached the side of the well.
Flower continued to hiss furiously until finally, it leapt up. Unfortunately for the cat, it couldn¡¯t control its strength, pouncing directly into the well as Su Xi-er moved out of the way.
This time, everyone¡¯s expression had changed. He Ying shrieked and watched on helplessly as Flower fell head first into the well.
Old Maidservant Li began to panic. ¡°Quickly go and get a well bucket.¡±
When they approached the side of the well, they saw Flower desperately flopping with all its might with a fear-stricken expression. However, the well was too narrow, while its body was fat.
After flopping about for a while, it sank into the water.
He Ying¡¯s anxiety brought her to the verge of tears. At this moment, the well bucket came.
The pce maids immediately lowered it and moved it close to Flower, but the cat had already run out of strength with how obese it was. It raised its front legs, but couldn¡¯t even reach the edge of the well bucket.
Just as everyone was burning with extreme anxiety, Su Xi-er grabbed some eunuchs¡¯ clothes from the side, swiftly tore it into a strip and formed a loop. She tossed it into the well and rapidly looped it under Flower¡¯s head.
Using strength in both her hands, Flower was fished up in an instant.
He Ying looked at it nervously. Flower¡¯s eyes were shut as if was dead.
Finally, He Ying took Flower and rushed to the Imperial Physician Institute.
The other pce maids were scared witless, while some contributed to the general panicked buzz of their peers.
¡°Will Flower die? If it dies and the Empress Dowager flies into a rage, Su Xi-er is going to be out of luck, right?¡±
¡°Exactly. But Flower is clearly...¡± The words ¡®reaping what it sows¡¯ was stuck in the pce maid¡¯s throat.
Old Maidservant Li red at them. ¡°Go and do you work!¡±
The group of pce maids immediately dispersed and started to work.
Old Maidservant Li nced at Su Xi-er and shook her head helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re on your own. Do your best.¡±
Su Xi-er feared nothing. The pet takes after its master. It dug a hole and jumped in itself. Who can it me?
The others were frightened, but Su Xi-er¡¯s expression betrayed nothing.
As Lian Qiao gazed at Su Xi-er¡¯s departing figure, she began to ponder. After I return to the Pce Side Quarters today, I will start manufacturing the itching power Su Xi-er requested.
The whole day passed peacefully with no news passed on from the Compassionate Peace Pce. Old Maidservant Li heaved a sigh of relief.
It looks like Flower didn¡¯t die. Otherwise, based on Miss He¡¯s temper, she would have longe looking for me.
Su Xi-er finished her meal, freshened herself up, and went back to her room to rest.
She lied on the bed and opened her eyes as she ruminated over some matters.
Right at this moment, the room door was opened and the teasing voice of a man sounded, ¡°Have you worn the Chinese bodice?¡±
CHAPTER 59 (1): WEAR OR DON’T WEAR
CHAPTER 59 (1): WEAR OR DON''T WEAR
¡°So on guard. Since this prince has pulled it off once today, I won¡¯t pull it off a second time.¡±
Su Xi-er really wanted to retort, ¡°Who knows whether you will strip it off?¡±
¡°Tell me truthfully. Have you worn it?¡± Pei Qianhao slowly closed in on her until finally, he stood at her bedside while looking down at her.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant doesn¡¯t understand why you continue toe to my room over and over.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s pitched rose he replied, ¡°Over and over again? Then let this prince ask you, how many times altogether have Ie here?¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t answer anymore. She wouldn¡¯t have counted the number of times he came. She only felt that he hade too many times.
¡°You can¡¯t give an answer? Then why did you say ¡®over and over again¡¯? Besides, nobody can control where this prince goes.¡± His voice was domineering and arrogant.
That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t control where he goes.
¡°Since you are unwilling to say, this prince naturally has a way.¡± Pei Qianhao bent down until their eyes were level.
Su Xi-er subconsciously retreated backwards when the handsome face in front of her was suddenly erged. Just as she had done so, arge hand reached for her waist. She could feel the warmth from Pei Qianhao¡¯s palm through her clothes.
As his lips were about to press onto hers, he suddenly stopped, the corners of his lips upturned and his eyes slightly narrowed. There was no sense of oppression, but his devilish and unrestrained manner made people unable to understand his intent.
¡°Tell this prince honestly whether you have worn it, and this prince will let you off.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him. The problem is that I haven¡¯t worn it at all. Moreover, how is it his business as to whether I have worn it?
¡°Prince Hao, why did you instruct this servant to mend the Chinese bodice? Furthermore,why did you bestow the Chinese bodice to this servant?¡±
Pei Qianhao smiled. ¡°Where did so many ¡®whys¡¯e from? Can¡¯t this prince suddenly be carried away by a whim?¡±
¡°May this servant be so bold as to ask, did you also take in the 72 beauties of the Beauty Pce because you were suddenly carried away by a whim?¡±
Pei Qianhao gazed at her. No one has asked this question of hers before. Rather, no one has dared to do so. And yet, she is now the first person who has the guts to ask.
¡°Are you mentioning Beauty Pce because you regret it? You want to enter?¡± Before she could reply, Pei Qianhao continued.
¡°That does make sense; after all,pared to scrubbing chamber pots in the Pce Side Quarters and washing clothes in the Laundry Service Bureau, days in the Beauty Pce are an enjoyment. However, it¡¯s toote for you to regret now. This prince won¡¯t take you into the Beauty Pce.¡±
Su Xi-er was delighted in her heart, but showed nothing on her face. She looked at him and sounded him out, ¡°Really?¡±
¡°People can¡¯t distinguish if this prince¡¯s words are genuine or fake, but this time, let this prince tell you explicitly: they''re true.¡±
In an instant, Su Xi-er was greatly relieved as the enormous stone in her heartnded.
Suddenly, Pei Qianhao let go of her, turned around, and walked towards the wardrobe.
Opening it up, his eyes darted back and forth before finallynding on two white porcin bottles.
Pei Qianhao took them individually, opened the covers and sniffed them. He could identify which bottle was his and which bottle Situ Li¡¯s in one try.
His eyebrows furrowed when he found a huge discrepancy in the amount of medicinal powder left in either bottle. The bottle Situ Li gave has less medicinal powder remaining, which indicates that it was used more.
He felt displeased in his heart. She is disdainful of the things I give?
Pei Qianhao put the white porcin bottle given by Situ Li into his sleeves without saying a word.
Su Xi-er got up from the bed and stood at one side. From her angle, she couldn¡¯t see which bottle he had taken.
Pei Qianhao nced at her. ¡°You used little of the bottle this prince gave you, but so much of the bottle the Third Imperial Prince gave you. Are you really that disdainful of the things this prince gave you?¡±
CHAPTER 59 (2): WEAR OR DON’T WEAR
CHAPTER 59 (2): WEAR OR DON''T WEAR
¡°Prince Hao, please quell your anger. This servant applied some for Ruo Yuan. She was thrashed by the cudgel and her body was covered in bruises.¡±
Yet, the rification that she thought would have mollified him only served to cause his expression to darken.
¡°After you finished applying with the Third Imperial Prince¡¯s bottle, were you nning to help the fat pce maid apply the one this prince gave you?¡±
Su Xi-er felt that Pei Qianhao was petty. Since he has given it to me, why should he care about how I use it?
¡°This prince orders you, only you are allowed to use the things this prince bestows to you. If you let this prince find out otherwise, be prepared for the consequences.¡± He then shifted his gaze and continued looking into the cupboard.
Looking at thest shelf, Pei Qianhao bent down and took out the Chinese bodice pressed right at the bottom.
¡°You are still so disdainful of the things this prince bestowed you.¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°How would this servant dare to be disdainful? It¡¯s simply because this servant has no chance to use it as a pce maid. Only a woman with status is fit to wear a red Chinese bodice. A pce maid can¡¯t.¡±
Pei Qianhao walked closer to her as he held the red Chinese bodice, his voice deep and low. ¡°What you mean is that...you want to be a woman in a high position?¡±
¡°This servant didn¡¯t say that.¡±
Her reply elicited a chuckle from him. ¡°Say whatever you think. What are you scared of? Being in an eminent position, it¡¯s actually very simple...¡± At this point, his gaze hinted at a deeper meaning.
Su Xi-er immediately became alert. Would his following words be very shameless?
Looking at how on guard she was, he rxed his expression and slowly said, ¡°You won¡¯t do it even if I say it out. You don¡¯t need to be nervous. However, wear it for this prince right now.¡±
He then passed the red Chinese bodice to her.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t want to take it, so Pei Qianhao flung it at her.
He looked at her in a calm andposed manner. ¡°Wear it.¡±
Su Xi-er felt helpless. If I don¡¯t wear it, he will hang around here and not leave. It would be better if I take a step back and concede.
¡°Prince Hao, please turn around.¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t reply and turned in the other direction. Su Xi-er walked to the corner and also turned around to dress herself.
After she was done putting on the Chinese bodice and her upper outer garment, she straightened out her clothes slightly and turned around.
The moment she turned around, she eyes widened. He...When did he turn back?!
Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he had seen everything just now? He¡¯s too shameless! He doesn¡¯t feel guilty or embarrassed at all!
Su Xi-er had never been treated like this before. Her innate arrogant and chilly aura engulfed her whole body as she looked at him coldly. ¡°Prince Hao, do you know how to write the word ¡®shameless¡¯?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you write it for this prince to see?¡± He could discern the chilly aura and the deeply ingrained arrogance practically radiating from her pupils. Why does she have such an aura when she¡¯s in a low position?
There must be some sort of story behind her. However, I have already had her background looked into. When she was very young, her mother had died and her father sold her. Afterwards, she entered the imperial pce and became a pce maid in the Pce Side Quarters from a freakbination of factors.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant hopes you won¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± Su Xi-er retracted her cold aura and enunciated.
Pei Qianhao was about to reply when a voice could be heard from outside the door. It was He Ying.
¡°Su Xi-er, get out here. You are too daring to have killed the Empress Dowager¡¯s Flower! Servants,e and drag her out from the room.¡±
So it turns out that Flower still died.
Pei Qianhao looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a long story. Prince Hao, hide for a while. It wouldn¡¯t be good if others see you in this servant¡¯s room.¡±
CHAPTER 60 (1): PRINCE HAO IS FORCED TO ACKNOWLEDGE DEFEAT
CHAPTER 60 (1): PRINCE HAO IS FORCED TO ACKNOWLEDGE DEFEAT
No one discovered that Prince Hao was in the room.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s narrowed eyes expressed his disgruntlement at being unceremoniously shoved into the corner. This woman. She did something different again.
If it had been any other woman, they would be at a loss of what to do in such a panicked situation. Then, when she saw me, she would have implored me for help.
Yet, not only did shepletely disregard me, she even pushed me into the corner so that I wouldn¡¯t be seen by anyone else. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m something unpresentable.
If that¡¯s her game, I¡¯ll y along for now. Let¡¯s see how she deals with He Ying.
Pei Qianhao was totally waiting to y the role of an audience watching a good show, eager to see how Su Xi-er would respond.
The radiant moonlight lit up the ground outside the room. A usually gentle and serene scene however, was turned into something more grisly by the various pce maids trembling in fear as they stared at the dozen or so imperial guards before them.
Is it really necessary to deploy more than ten imperial guards to apprehend just a lowly pce maid?
He Ying stood right at the front and swept her gaze over Su Xi-er coldly. ¡°Su Xi-er, do you plead guilty?¡±
Su Xi-er looked straight at her. ¡°I wonder what crime has this servantmitted?¡±
¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t I say it clearly before you even left your room? You caused Flower¡¯s death. Just a moment ago, Flower died with its eyes wide open!¡±
¡°Miss He, you know best how Flower died. How could it have fallen into the well if it hadn¡¯t been pouncing over to bite this servant? Furthermore, you were the one who prevented Old Maidservant Li from stopping it when she had the intention to do so.¡±
At one side, Old Maidservant Li¡¯s face had turned ashen pale. Su Xi-er has dragged me in! It¡¯s no use even if I hide!
He Ying sneered and looked at Old Maidservant Li. ¡°Tell the truth as it is. Did you stop it back then?¡±
She spoke forcefully, hinting to Old Maidservant Li, ¡°If you dare to say yes, you will definitely won¡¯t have an easy time in the future.¡±
Just as Old Maidservant Li was trapped between a rock and a hard ce, Su Xi-er questioned, ¡°Flower¡¯s wellbeing is your task. Who exactly should be punished for not taking proper care of it? Miss He, did you see this servant throw Flower into the well?¡±
Once again, He Ying was rendered speechless. She looked at Su Xi-er resentfully before raising her hand and instructing the imperial guards, ¡°Arrest her and bring her directly to the Compassionate Peace Pce to await the Empress Dowager¡¯s punishment.¡±
Su Xi-er was puzzled when she heard the words ¡®Empress Dowager''.The Empress Dowager is currently not staying in the Compassionate Peace Pce, but the Pei Residence after losing her temper and being unwilling to return. If she¡¯s not in the pce, how is she going to mete out my punishment?
All the imperial guards stepped forward and rushed towards Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er dodged to one side and evaded the imperial guards. ¡°Miss He, do you need more than ten imperial guards to deal with just this servant alone?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine as long as I can capture you. Why are you talking so much?¡± She spat back before turning to the imperial guards. ¡°Quickly get to it!¡±
The imperial guards immediately walked towards Su Xi-er. After all, they were burly adult men with strength in their arms. Soon, they were about to take her down.
Su Xi-er turned sideways. ¡°Miss He, you said to bring this servant to the Compassionate Peace Pce to be punished by the Empress Dowager. However, the Empress Dowager has gone to the Beauty Pce. Has she already returned? Are you certain that she is in the Compassionate Peace Pce?¡±
In a split second, all the pce maids became perplexed. The Empress Dowager went to the Beauty Pce, but what happened after that? Why haven¡¯t we heard any news?
CHAPTER 60 (2): PRINCE HAO IS FORCED TO ACKNOWLEDGE DEFEAT
CHAPTER 60 (2): PRINCE HAO IS FORCED TO ACKNOWLEDGE DEFEAT
The imperial guards were taken aback when they heard Su Xi-er¡¯s words. Is the Empress Dowager not in the Compassionate Peace Pce? Could it be that she is resting in the Beauty Pce?
~~~
Pei Qianhao raised an eyebrow as he watched the situation suddenly take a 180 degree turn. She does have some capabilities, being able tost so long against this many people. If it had been an ordinary woman, they would have long been trembling as theyy prostrate on the ground, getting arrested immediately.
However, I have stayed in the room long enough. I can go out now.
~~~
Outside the room, the atmosphere was very tense. When He Ying saw that the imperial guards were in a daze, she couldn¡¯t help but berate them, ¡°It has been so long, yet you all still can¡¯t even seize a pce maid!¡±
With the reminder, the imperial guards walked towards Su Xi-er again. Just as they came within arms reach, the room door opened with a ¡®kerchak¡¯.
Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat and their eyes instantly widened. Isn¡¯t that the room Su Xi-er just walked out from?! There¡¯s still someone inside!
He Ying nced at Old Maidservant Li and sneered. ¡°So this is the great pce maid you have supervised. She has even hidden someone in the room. Maybe it¡¯s a scandalous secret man she¡¯s having an affair with!¡±
As soon as she had spoken, an intimidating man¡¯s voice could be heard.
¡°It¡¯s the first time hearing someone discuss this prince in such a way. This manner of address seems to be rather interesting.¡±
A man with a tall figure walked out of the room and appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.
The pce maids and imperial guards had been shocked by the door opening, but the appearance of Prince hao had them sucking in a breath of cold air. This breath seemed to carry the chill of a frigid tundra, and was terrifyingly freezing.
He Ying¡¯s expression totally changed as she immediately knelt down to pay her respects. ¡°Prince Hao, please forgive me. This servant wasn¡¯t aware that you were in the room.¡±
¡°Words that have been uttered are like spilt milk; they can¡¯t be retrieved. Do you understand, Miss He?¡± Pei Qianhao purposely emphasised the words ¡®Miss He¡¯.
He Ying¡¯s body trembled. In the past, Prince Hao has never looked at me in the eyes. Yet the first time he has even spoken to me tonight, he used ¡®Miss He¡¯. She knew that Prince Hao was already incensed.
How can a man in an eminent position stand being called by a scandalous secret man by others?
The more He Ying thought about it, the more afraid she grew. If Prince Hao pursues this matter, I will definitely suffer since the Empress Dowager is not in the imperial pce to protect me.
¡°Tell me, how should this prince punish you?¡±
He Ying raised her head and suddenly shifted her gaze to Su Xi-er. ¡°Prince Hao, why are you not punishing Su Xi-er first? She killed Flower, and Flower was the Empress Dowager¡¯s darling. Since you didn¡¯te to the Compassionate Peace Pce to visit the Empress Dowager, she could only y with Flower. Flower is dead now! Yet, you walked out of Su Xi-er¡¯s room. Are you not scared that...¡±
¡°Are you not scared that you will make the Empress Dowager bitterly disappointed?!¡± He Ying didn¡¯t voice out thest part. She knew that Prince Hao would understand.
Su Xi-er felt that He Ying had gone mad. The Empress Dowager¡¯s and Prince Hao¡¯s rtionship was originally been something that couldn¡¯t be mentioned in the pce, yet she¡¯s secretly implying it in front of so many people. If she provokes Prince Hao, she would be punished on the spot.
¡°What is this prince scared of? Miss He, you are sticking your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong. You didn¡¯t look after Flower properly, letting it run out, fall into the well, and thus, die. I should be punishing you. Since you don¡¯t know how to look after it, what do you need your eyes for?¡±
He Ying¡¯s whole body trembled. Prince Hao won¡¯t order someone to dig my eyes out, right? Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s going topletely disregard the face of the Empress Dowager?
Pei Qianhao looked at the imperial guards at the side. ¡°Take her to Yuchi Mo¡¯s ce and order someone to gouge her eyeballs out.¡±
His solemn tone made it clear that he wasn¡¯t joking. Old Maidservant Li was frightened out of her wits. He actually wants to dig He Ying¡¯s eyes out! She is someone who serves the Empress Dowager!
¡°Prince Hao, this servant waits upon the Empress Dowager!¡± He Ying only hoped that she could save herself and mentioned the Empress Dowager.
CHAPTER 61 (1): DONE APPRECIATING
CHAPTER 61 (1): DONE APPRECIATING
Without needing him to signal with his eyes, two imperial guards hauled He Ying out of the Laundry Service Bureau and toward Yuchi Mo¡¯s location.
The very same imperial guards that He Ying had brought along were now dragging her to have her eyes dug out.
He Ying was angry and scared. The sound of her unceasing screams frightened the pce maids in the Laundry Service Bureau until their whole bodies stiffened.
Pei Qianhao swept his gaze over all the pce maids. ¡°Are you all standing there and doing nothing because you want your eyeballs to be gouged out?¡±
Everyone¡¯s expression changed and Old Maidservant Li immediately bowed. ¡°This old servant will be returning to my room now.¡±
She then waved her hands at all the pce maids. ¡°All of you, return to your rooms!¡±
The pce maids immediately scattered without even a single one left behind. Su Xi-er also turned around and headed towards her room.
However, she was stopped by Pei Qianhao before she could get far. ¡°You, stay behind.¡±
Su Xi-er turned around and looked at him. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant doesn¡¯t want my eyeballs to be gouged out.¡±
¡°Who wants your eyeballs?¡±
This pair of eyes is the most unique. I¡¯m still not done with appreciating them.
¡°Prince Hao, what do you want to do? This servant has already worn the red Chinese bodice.¡±
At this moment, Pei Qianhao released her arm and said slowly, ¡°Keep this Chinese bodice. You are not allowed to get rid of it. As for what this prince wants to do, at the very least, I won¡¯t do anything to you tonight.¡±
¡°Many thanks to Prince Hao. This servant still has to work tomorrow, so I will be going back to my room to rest.¡±
How could Pei Qianhao possibly let her leave? ¡°This prince won¡¯t instruct someone to send clothes over tomorrow. You have no work to do tomorrow.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t reply, only looking at him quietly. It wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to speak, but because she had nothing to say.
Right at this moment, Wu Ling walked into the Laundry Service Bureau swiftly. Seeing Prince Hao, he immediately bowed and paid his greetings.
However, he was taken aback when he spotted Su Xi-er. Why is she standing together with His Highness? More importantly, she¡¯s even staring at him in such a manner.
Pei Qianhao happened to notice his expression as he sized her up. Wu Ling only discovered Prince Hao looking at him a momentter, causing him to immediately be solemn. ¡°Prince Hao, the Empress Dowager...¡±
Wu Ling paused at this point and nced pointedly at Su Xi-er. She¡¯s a pce maid, after all. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to hear this.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t mind it at all. ¡°Continue.¡±
Wu Ling had no choice but to listen to Prince Hao¡¯smand. ¡°This subordinate dispatched people to send the Empress Dowager back to the Compassionate Peace Pce, but Lord Pei said that the Empress Dowager will first stay in the Pei Residence for a few days. He also...invited you to head towards the Pei Residence.¡±
Su Xi-er pondered a little. These words weren¡¯t spoken by the Empress Dowager, but Lord Pei. If he went as far as to ask Prince Hao head to the Pei Residence, does Lord Pei hope that Pei Qianhao can give in and bring the Empress Dowager back to the imperial pce?
However, will Pei Qianhao concede?
¡°If the Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t want to return to the pce, let her continue staying at the Pei Residence. Don¡¯t report these trivial matters to this prince.¡±
Wu Ling was surprised. These are trivial matters but Su Xi-er¡¯s matters aren¡¯t? Despite having such thoughts in his heart, he wouldn¡¯t dare voice it aloud.
¡°Alright, you are dismissed.¡± Pei Qianhao waved his hand before looking at Su Xi-er. ¡°You are sometimes punctilious, but sometimes careless.¡± He then turned around and simply walked away, leaving Su Xi-er standing there alone, baffled.
He is letting me go so easily? He even said that I¡¯m careless? When have I been careless?
Unbeknownst to her, Pei Qianhao¡¯s remark was concerning the pearl that he had once ced in the tiny groove in her room. Even now, she had yet to discover it.
Wu Ling gazed at Prince Hao¡¯s departure before turning around to look at Su Xi-er carefully. She just looks beautiful. Why does Prince Hao treat her differently?
CHAPTER 61 (2): DONE APPRECIATING
CHAPTER 61 (2): DONE APPRECIATING
Wu Ling¡¯s eyelids twitched. She¡¯s actually minding Prince Hao¡¯s matters!
¡°The matter has spiralled into a hugemotion. With the Empress Dowager and Prince Hao in a rage, the whole imperial pce is trembling in fear. The ones who stand to lose the most from this exaggerated argument are the pce maids and eunuchs.¡± Su Xi-er exined slowly before she bowed and prepared to return to her room.
¡°Su Xi-er, Prince Hao doesn¡¯t like artificial women who pester him.¡±
¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, why are you telling this servant all these?¡±
¡°I just casually mentioned it. However, if you deliberately act in a pretentious manner rather than carry yourself with your real temperament, you will be discovered by Prince Hao. At that time, it will cause him to be displeased and kill you.¡±
¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, you are worrying too much. It¡¯s better for you to return earlier.¡± Su Xi-er then walked towards her room door nimbly.
Wu Ling looked at the closed door. Prince Hao will surely lose interest in her after the novelty wears off, won¡¯t he? What Beimin doesn¡¯tck the most is beautiful women. This is even disregarding the fact that other small nations have to offer beauties every few years.
Wu Lingmented for a while before he finally left the Laundry Service Bureau, hurrying to the Prince Hao Residence.
An hourter, Wu Ling entered the Prince Hao Residence, but realised that Prince Hao wasn¡¯t resting. Instead, he was sitting in the main seat in the hall as his right fingers knocked the table again and again.
Hence, Wu Ling plucked up his courage to ask, ¡°Your Highness, are you really not going to the Pei Residence?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s knocking stopped. ¡°Pass on the news into the Pei Residence that the head pce maid serving beside the Empress Dowager had her eyeballs gouged out under this prince¡¯s orders.¡±
¡°Ah?¡± Evidently, Wu Ling was unable to ept this piece of shocking news. He Ying¡¯s eyeballs have been dug out?
¡°Why are you still not going there quickly?¡±
Wu Ling immediately stowed away his astonished expression and epted the orders before leaving. However, he had only taken a few steps when he heard a cold voice again.
¡°Afterwards, go to the Laundry Service Bureau and monitor Su Xi-er. See what other tricks she is going to y.¡± A subtle glint flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes as he gave his orders.
Wu Ling was surprised again. I even have to monitor her? Truly, even I don¡¯t understand what Prince Hao wants to do anymore. Why doesn¡¯t he just take her into the Beauty Pce?
Finding that the more he mulled over it, the more confused he became, Wu Ling decided to purge his mind of the matter before rapidly leaving the hall and heading to the Pei Residence.
~~~
While all this had been quietly urring, a ruckus had been going on in another part of the imperial pce.
Yuchi Mo looked at the detained He Ying. He confirmed once again, ¡°Prince Hao instructed for Miss He¡¯s eyeballs to be dug out?¡±
The imperial guard immediately nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±
He Ying repeatedly protested, ¡°I am someone who serves the Empress Dowager. If the Empress Dowager finds out, you will definitely bear all the consequences!¡±
Yuchi Mo shook his head. ¡°If this subordinate doesn¡¯tply with Prince Hao¡¯s orders, I will still bear all the consequences.¡±
¡°You...¡± He Ying¡¯s eyes widened as went speechless as she red at him with anger.
¡°Bring the stove here,¡± Yuchi Mo instructed as he took a small knife from the table.
He Ying¡¯s whole body was writhing, but the ropes binding her were tight enough to prevent her from budging.
¡°You didn¡¯t stay in the Compassionate Peace Pce properly and just had to run to where Prince Hao was to behave atrociously. Miss He, don¡¯t me me.¡±
¡°Yuchi Mo!¡± He Ying red at him ferociously.
The stove was soon brought over by his subordinates. Yuchi Mo briefly heated the knife before removing it from the stove.
¡°These eyeballs will be gone with two moves of the knife. It won¡¯t hurt after a few days. It¡¯s considered a favour that Prince Hao didn¡¯t ask for your life.¡± He then raised the knife and aimed it at He Ying¡¯s eyeballs.
Suddenly, it was as if a wind had blown past her eyes.
A man d in long ck robes appeared in everyone¡¯s sight, swiftly snatching He Ying over.
Yuchi Mo watched him without speaking a word; rather, he had expected that this person woulde.
It was fortunate that Su Xi-er was currently not around. If she had been present, she would have definitely recognised the man in ck clothes. This was the man who had wanted to kill her in the former Empress¡¯ repose pce.
CHAPTER 62 (1): BROADENED MY HORIZONS
CHAPTER 62 (1): BROADENED MY HORIZONS
However, she heard another piece of news the next day. He Ying¡¯s eyeballs weren¡¯t dug out, and the Empress Dowager was still furious over Flower¡¯s death.
Su Xi-er had just finished her breakfast when she overhead the nearby pce maids discussing it fervently.
¡°Why did the Empress Dowager only fly into a rage now? Why weren¡¯t there any movementsst night?¡±
¡°How will Prince Hao deal with it, or will he not care at all? After all, Flower is dead, and Miss He is also involved.¡±
¡°But I heard that Miss He didn¡¯t have her eyes dug out.¡±
Right at this moment, Old Maidservant Li appeared and bellowed, ¡°Get to work, all of you. You have nothing to do after you eat right? Discussing matters of the imperial pce right after your bodies recovered, aren¡¯t you all afraid of getting your eyes gouged out?¡±
The pce maids immediately dispersed and went to work.
Old Maidservant Li looked at Su Xi-er helplessly. Although I¡¯m the old maidservant-in-charge, I can¡¯t afford to offend this lowly pce maid. ¡°Su Xi-er, go back to your room to rest. If the imperial guards send valuable clothes other,e out and wash them.¡± She then turned to leave.
The attitude Old Maidservant Li adopted towards this pce maid was one of avoidance.
Su Xi-er walked towards her own room, but suddenly stopped when she was about halfway there, feeling that something was amiss. She turned around abruptly, noticing the rustling of the foliage in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters as she did so.
There¡¯s no reason for the leaves to make such a sound without there being a breeze. Hence, she walked towards the woods.
When some pce maids from the Laundry Service Bureau saw her, they felt that her actions were strange. Why is she going there for no reason?
However, their curiosity was quickly ovee by the need to finish their work. There are so many clothes. If we still don¡¯t finish washing them, there will be punishment waiting for us.
Just as Su Xi-er neared the woods, the sound quietened down. Such an obvious discrepancy can only mean that someone is hidden in the undergrowth.
However, who is the one hiding? While I don¡¯t know, I can certainly find out.
Hence, she pretended to be going for a stroll as she entered the woods. Waiting until she was out of earshot of everyone, she then yelled out, ¡°Since you havee, you should just reveal your face. Otherwise, please go back. Spying on someone isn¡¯t so easy.¡±
Yet, what answered her was silence.
Undeterred, Su Xi-er called out again, ¡°It¡¯s just the Laundry Service Bureau. What is there to monitor? No one dares to damage the clothes when washing.¡±
Wu Ling heard these words as he stayed hidden in his secret spot. Strange, how exactly did she discover me? My skills in camouge are great enough that I have never been discovered.
¡°Come out. I already know where you are.¡±
Wu Ling felt that it was strange. Has she really discovered me? Fine then, I should juste out. He also felt a little awkward, as it was his first time spying on a pce maid.
Wu Ling walked out from his hiding spot and asked her, ¡°You simply walked into the woods. Weren¡¯t you afraid that I deliberately led you here to kill you?¡±
¡°If you really want to kill this servant, I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. I only came to find out who was hiding here. It turns out that it was you, Imperial Bodyguard Wu. Are you peeping on pce maids?¡±
Her question caused Wu Ling to lose face. Why would I peep on pce maids... Looking at it from a different perspective however, Prince Hao instructed me to monitor Su Xi-er. Isn¡¯t that...
¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, could it be Prince Hao¡¯s orders? This servant feels that you really don¡¯t have it easy. Not long ago, you had to send a red Chinese bodice. Now you have to spy on a pce maid. It would be one thing if you were spying on a man, but spying on a woman might cause others to misunderstand.¡±
CHAPTER 62 (2): BROADENED MY HORIZONS
CHAPTER 62 (2): BROADENED MY HORIZONS
Did Prince Hao instruct me to monitor her because he understood this?
¡°It was indeed Prince Hao¡¯s order for me to monitor you. As for the reason why, I don¡¯t know. Su Xi-er, you better be more obedient these few days. If I find out that there¡¯s anything even slightly amiss with you, I will report to Prince Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°This servant is very well-behaved every day. It¡¯s just that Prince Hao often makes things difficult for this servant. You can pass this on to Prince Hao.¡± She then turned around to leave.
She wasn¡¯t afraid of being monitored. The matters in the Laundry Service Bureau were ultimately just as she had reported. Besides, Eunuch Zhang and Old Maidservant Li wouldn¡¯t randomly summon me.
After walking out of the woods, Su Xi-er spotted Lian Qiao. Lian Qiao had been transferred back to the Pce Side Quarters yesterday, but she decided toe to the Laundry Service Bureau without permission today?
Lian Qiao saw Su Xi-er and immediately went forward. ¡°I was instructed to scrub the chamber pots after I returned to the Pce Side Quarters yesterday. When I was scrubbing the chamber potsst night however, I saw...¡±
Su Xi-er looked at her. It can¡¯t be that she saw Situ Li, right? Is he not aware of such a massivemotion in the pce? He¡¯s evening to the Pce Side Quarters??
Lian Qiao lowered her voice, ¡°The Third Imperial Prince was fiddling with some nts over there. I recognised the nts as medicinal herbs.¡±
¡°Lian Qiao, how are you able toe to the Laundry Service Bureau without orders?¡±
¡°Old Maidservant Liu told me toe and collect her clothes that had been washed. Also, I have figured out how to create the itching powder you requested, and will be able to give it to you in a few days.¡± Lian Qiao then swiftly retreated and walked towards another direction.
Su Xi-er watched as Lian Qiao faded into the distance. What medicinal herbs is the Third Imperial Prince fiddling with? He hasn¡¯t appeared at all these few days because he was studying medicinal herbs?
She went back to her room while carrying these questions.
After closing the door, Su Xi-er immediately went towards her cupboard, wanting to change out of the red Chinese bodice. She quickly opened the wardrobe and rapidly turned over her things to retrieve the grey Chinese bodice. Inadvertently, she discovered a white pearl shing at beneath it.
This pearl looks a little familiar. Why did it appear in my cupboard?
Picking it up to examine it, Su Xi-er was instantly enlightened. Back when I was in the Pce Side Quarters, Pei Qianhao secretly broke into my room. As soon as the door opened, a pearl was aimed straight at my forehead.
This pearl that has mysteriously appeared in my cupboard is that pearl! Pei Qianhao rummaged through my wardrobest night and ced it in there!
In an instant, his words shed across her mind. ¡°You are sometimes meticulous, but sometimes careless.¡±
He was referring to the pearl! I don¡¯t even know when he had ced this in here! Furthermore, I never saw the pearl again after cing it on the table in the Pce Side Quarters. Now that I think about it, I am indeed a little careless.
I can¡¯t ept this pearl, but based on his character, he will force it onto me just like the red Chinese bodice.
You can¡¯t defy an order. Since you had received it as a reward, it would be considered a gargantuan honour. If you still refused, that would be not knowing what¡¯s good for you.
Su Xi-er felt a headache at this point. She had originally nned on slowly ascending step by step, but an overbearing man had barged in halfway.
The corners of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth were raised to form a bitter smile. In the end, she changed out the red Chinese bodice, wrapped the pearl in it, and ced them into the cupboard.
She still couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it. Why did he bestow these two items to me?
After cing them in the cupboard, she picked up the remaining bottle of medicinal powder and sniffed it gently. The one he had taken away was given by Situ Li. The remaining one was given by him.
Is he indirectly telling me that I¡¯m not allowed to have Situ Li¡¯s things? He¡¯s really domineering and powerful. That kind of character has really broadened my horizons.
CHAPTER 63 (1): INCENSED
CHAPTER 63 (1): INCENSED
At the moment, Wu Ling still didn¡¯t know that the Empress Dowager had been looking for him.
Rather,, she was searching for Prince Hao, but couldn¡¯t find him. As a result, she could only look for Prince Hao¡¯s personal bodyguard. However, she didn¡¯t even know where his personal bodyguard had gone!
~~~
Pei Yaran sat at the head seat in the Compassionate Peace Pce, her slender eyebrows scrunching up from time to time as she listened to He Yingin tearfully about her sufferings.
Finally, Pei Yaran waved her hand. ¡°Enough, this Empress Dowager is already aware of what happened. Get up. Aren¡¯t your eyes still in their proper ce? Just now, who did you say saved you?¡±
He Ying stood up and kept her expression of grievances. She understood that if she said too much, the Empress Dowager would get impatient.
¡°He had a tall figure, and was dressed in full ck. Therge ck hat obscuring his face prevented this servant from seeing his face clearly. He disappeared after bringing this servant to the Compassionate Peace Pce.¡±
Pei Yaran muttered to herself, ¡°Long ck robes...¡± She immediately understood. So it turns out that it was him. I didn¡¯t expect that he would stille in and out of the imperial pce. Why does he want to help me? That aside, why does Elder Brother still allow him to enter and exit the pce?
Numerous questions shed across her mind as Pei Yaran was absorbed in her thoughts. Finally, she was roused by He Ying calling her softly.
¡°Empress Dowager, this servant has escaped from cmity, but Flower has died. It was killed by Su Xi-er! This servant went to apprehend herst night, but was met with Prince Hao emerging from Su Xi-er¡¯s room!¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes instantly widened. ¡°Prince Hao was in Su Xi-er¡¯s room?¡±
¡°This servant personally saw that not only did Prince Hao walked out from Su Xi-er¡¯s room, he even took Su Xi-er¡¯s side and didn¡¯t allow this servant to take her away. Instead, he said that it was this servant who didn¡¯t look after Flower, ordering Yuchi Mo to gouge this servant¡¯s eyes out.¡±
¡°Preposterous! He actually treats a lowly pce maid in such a manner!¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s hand smacked the chair¡¯s handle ferociously, hatred in her eyes.
She and Prince Hao had known each other for more than ten years and he still didn¡¯t pay any attention to her. How could he care so much about a pce maid that had suddenly appeared from nowhere?
¡°Where is Prince Hao? Has Wu Ling been found yet?¡± Pei Yaran retracted her resentful expression.
He Ying reported truthfully, ¡°No. We don¡¯t know where Prince Hao has gone, nor can we even find Imperial Bodyguard Wu.¡±
¡°Hmph. He deliberately came to the Pei Residencest night to release the news and coerce this Empress Dowager into returning to the pce myself. Great, every single one of them has disappeared now!¡±
¡°Empress Dowager, this servant has an idea. Previously, the pce maid you punished, He Xiangyu is Su Xi-er¡¯s arch-enemy even if she is no longer favoured in the Beauty Pce. Why don¡¯t you summon He Xiangyu into the pce?¡±
Pei Yaran pondered over it carefully. ¡°What you said actually reminded this Empress Dowager, but I have an even better method. Isn¡¯t Prince Hao concerned about Su Xi-er? Based on this Empress Dowager¡¯s opinion, he is only interested temporarily. When Prince Hao heads to Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet, why don¡¯t we take advantage of the opportunity to transfer Su Xi-er to the Beauty Pce?¡±
He Ying immediately pointed out, ¡°Empress Dowager, it¡¯s a little risky to do that. If by any chance that Prince Hao¡¯s interest doesn¡¯t decrease...¡±
Her single sentence irritated Pei Yaran and there was no anger in her voice. ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®if¡¯!¡±
He Ying could tell that the Empress Dowager was incensed so she immediately added, ¡°After Su Xi-er enters the Beauty Pce, she will meet the same end as He Xiangyu with enough time. A woman with no status isn¡¯t worthy of Prince Hao at all.¡±
Right at this moment, the voice of a eunuch could be heard from outside. ¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu has arrived!¡±
The corners of Pei Yaran¡¯s mouth lifted to form a sneer. He¡¯s ultimately a servant. Once I issue a decree, how can he possibly dare to note?
CHAPTER 63 (2): INCENSED
CHAPTER 63 (2): INCENSED
Pei Yaran didn¡¯t raise her hand for him to rise but sneered instead. ¡°This Empress Dowager is unable to shoulder your ¡®wishing good fortune and health.¡¯ I wonder who was the one who threatened this Empress Dowagerst night?¡±
Wu Ling raised his head and purposely pretended to be baffled. ¡°Empress Dowager, this subordinate had made it clear that it was Prince Hao who ordered this subordinate to do that. If you are not satisfied, you can look for Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Impudence!¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s voice immediately became louder. She flung her sleeves fiercely and looked at Wu Ling coldly. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, this Empress Dowager wants to look for Prince Hao. Where is he?¡±
Wu Ling replied deferentially, ¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t know.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± Pei Yaran suddenly smiled. ¡°Yesterday, the head pce maid serving beside this Empress Dowager almost had her eyes gouged out. What guts!¡±
There were no fluctuations in Wu Ling¡¯s voice. ¡°Miss He must have also informed you that this matter was also instructed by Prince Hao. However, Miss He is currently standing here safe and sound.¡±
¡°This Empress Dowager won¡¯t pursue the matter with Prince Hao, but I can¡¯t let this matter just pass like this. Imperial Bodyguard Wu is to receive punishment by twenty strikes of the nk!¡± As soon as Pei Yaran waved her hand, the imperial guards in the Compassionate Peace Pce entered the hall of the repose pce.
¡°Take him away and have him flogged twenty times with the nk!¡±
The imperial guards nced at Wu Ling, but no one dared to step forward to arrest him.
Wu Ling looked at the imperial guards calmly. After following Prince Hao for so many years, what spectacle have I not experienced before? Twenty nks is just like a drizzle.
¡°This subordinate obeys the decree!¡± Wu Ling replied respectfully. It¡¯s just flogging with the nk. A mere trifle.
Pei Yaran¡¯s hands were tightly clenched in her sleeves. ¡°Take him away.¡±
Wu Ling then left with the imperial guards.
He Ying¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Empress Dowager, are you really going to punish Imperial Bodyguard Wu? He is Prince Hao¡¯s...¡±
Pei Yaran interrupted, ¡°When Prince Hao ordered someone to dig your eyeballs out, did he stop to consider this Empress Dowager? When you hit a dog, you have to check who its master is and whether the master can be bullied. Since he broke the rules, this Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t have to be polite with him.¡±
All at once, He Ying felt her heart at ease. I still have a very significant position in the Empress Dowager¡¯s heart.
¡°Empress Dowager, once Prince Hao leaves to attend Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet, Su Xi-er will definitely die.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s gaze hinted at things toe as she looked outside the repose pce. I¡¯m actually not in a rush for Su Xi-er to die. Let her struggle in pain for a while first.
~~~
The matter about Wu Ling being sentenced to twenty strikes of the nk spread throughout the imperial pce very quickly.
Su Xi-er received word of it as she was resting in her room, having overheard it from a few pce maids outside her room.
There were five areas for drying the clothes in the Laundry Service Bureau altogether. Since there just happened to be one of these areas behind her room, it was very convenient for her to eavesdrop on anyone who may be going over with their basins to hang the clothes for drying.
Su Xi-er was surprised. The Empress Dowager directlyid a hand on Wu Ling because she wanted to ¡®pass on a message¡¯ to Prince Hao.
Twenty nks would be able to take a frail pce maid¡¯s life. For a strong and robust man like Wu Ling however, it would leave a few scars at most. I wonder if Wu Ling is still going toe and monitor me after getting beaten?
Although he didn¡¯t return to the Laundry Service Bureau, in the daytime, Wu Ling, like clockwork, returned to monitor her once night had fallen.
When it was 11pm, Su Xi-er heard a slight noise. She immediately got down from her bed, pushed open the door lightly, and happened to see Wu Ling leaning against the wall as he yawned.
Thetter immediately straightened up after seeing her. ¡°You¡¯re still not asleep when it¡¯s 11pm?¡± He had only rxed because he had assumed that she was asleep.
¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, aren¡¯t you also still awake and yawning at this hour? It¡¯s really tough on you. Rest assured, this servant won¡¯t y any tricks, so please go back and rest.¡±
¡°As long as Prince Hao¡¯s order hasn¡¯t been rescinded, I must execute it. Su Xi-er, you are doing this on purpose.¡± You purposely came out at this time!
Su Xi-er slowly asked, ¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, this servant heard that you were thrashed today. Since you have been beaten, why is Prince Hao still not allowing you to rest?¡±
Wu Ling immediately heard the pity in Su Xi-er¡¯s voice. He had originally wanted to say that he wasn¡¯t tired, but on second thought, he couldn¡¯t say that.
Why don¡¯t I...
¡°Su Xi-er, I¡¯ll take you to see Prince Hao.¡± Wu Ling suddenly caught her by surprise.
CHAPTER 64 (1): ADMIRE
CHAPTER 64 (1): ADMIRE
¡°Su Xi-er, are you going or not?¡± Wu Ling asked. It was as if he would immediately take her to meet Prince Hao as long as she nodded.
¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, are you sure you haven¡¯t been beaten silly? What time is it now? Even if this servant didn¡¯t need to, your prince does have to rest.¡±
¡°Prince Hao has yet to rest.¡± Since Prince Hao has instructed me to monitor Su Xi-er, why don¡¯t I be bolder and simply take her there? It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what Prince Hao¡¯s reaction would be. If I guess wrong, I¡¯ll just have to suffer a flogging from the nks again.
¡°This servant can¡¯t go. Continue monitoring then, Imperial Bodyguard Wu.¡± Su Xi-er then turned around and entered the room.
Wu Ling looked at the tightly shut door. If I forcefully bring Su Xi-er to Prince Hao, he would definitely be displeased.
Forget about it; I¡¯ll just drop the matter.
Returning to his previous position against the wall, he stifled his yawns for the rest of the night.
Wu Ling only left when it was almost 5 am, hurrying over to the Prince Hao Residence.
~~~
On the expansivewn in the backyard of the Prince Hao Residence, its namesake was practising archery.
Pei Qianhao raised his bow, his eyes narrowed as he set his sights on a target a hundred meters away. He released three arrows in one go, with all three hitting the bullseye
¡°Your Highness.¡± Wu Ling walked to him and bowed deferentially.
Pei Qianhao continued the process of knocking the arrow and firing before he finally spoke. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, the three arrows had shot the centre of the target simultaneously.
¡°Su Xi-er has already discovered that this subordinate is monitoring her.¡±
Pei Qianhao ced the bow down as the expression in his eyes became unreadable. He only asked after a period of time had passed, ¡°How long did it take for her to find out?¡±
¡°The first day I monitored her...¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at Wu Ling and chuckled. ¡°You were discovered right on the first day. Is it because you are incapable, or because she¡¯s too adept?¡±
¡°This subordinate...¡±
¡°Alright, since you have been found out, you don¡¯t have to spy on her anymore. This prince had long expected this to happen.¡±
Wu Ling felt very embarrassed. Long expected? If that¡¯s the case, it seems like Prince Hao instructed me to monitor her so that I can be discovered, thus indirectly reminding Su Xi-er to exercise more restraint.
¡°Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet will be held in the middle of next month. This prince will set off tomorrow.¡±
Wu Ling was a little bewildered. When Nanzhao invited Prince Hao in the past, he had always rejected them. Why is he going this year?
Just as he was feeling puzzled, he heard Prince Hao¡¯s deep and low voice.
¡°It¡¯s the first year Yun Ruofeng is acting as regent while the emperor is like a puppet. It is currently a critical period for Nanzhao, how can this prince not go?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips were upturned with a devilish look decorating his eyes.
¡°Your Highness, Yun Ruofeng ascended to this position by stepping over the deceased Eldest Imperial Princess; someone that you had evenplimented in the past. To think that...¡± She died so quickly. It¡¯s truly hard to escape the word ¡®love¡¯.
Pei Qianhao passed the bow in his hand to Wu Ling. ¡°She was a brave and resourceful woman. Of course this prince would admire her. Since she has died, this prince will also admit that she was the first person I have praised.¡±
¡°Your Highness, if that was the case, why didn¡¯t you marry that Eldest Imperial Princess earlier? She wouldn¡¯t have died then.¡±
Wu Ling¡¯s tone was filled with confusion. Since he already admires her, if he further deepens his feelings, wouldn¡¯t that be the love between men and women? The ys performed on the stage are like this.
¡°This type of woman can only be admired. Closing the distance and forcing her to be someone¡¯s wife would be unsuitable.¡± Pei Qianhao then turned around and walked towards the forecourt of the residence.
Wu Ling immediately followed. Unsuitable to be a wife? Then who¡¯s suitable to be one? Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s Su Xi-er, the one previously scrubbing the chamber pots and now washing the clothes, who is suitable to be a wife?
CHAPTER 64 (2): ADMIRE
CHAPTER 64 (2): ADMIRE
¡°This subordinate didn¡¯t!¡± Wu Ling immediately became solemn. My look of puzzlement just now had been too obvious.
¡°Take this prince¡¯s blue long gown to the Laundry Service Bureau.¡±
Wu Ling immediately understood with that single sentence. He wants Su Xi-er to wash the clothes.
¡°This subordinate obeys your order.¡± Wu Ling¡¯s figure than vanished.
Wu Ling took the mentioned pair of clothes and rapidly left the Prince Hao Residence.
All the imperial guards had their eyes wide open as they watched Wu Ling. What¡¯s wrong with Commander Wu? He is moving so hastily, as if he is rushing to be reincarnated!
~~~
Su Xi-er had been cleaning her room when Wu Ling arrived. Opening the door, she found him standing outside.
¡°Clothes. Take it to wash. You must wash until it is spotless.¡±
Su Xi-er took the clothes. ¡°One piece?¡±
¡°Yes. Could it be that you want to wash a basin of them? I¡¯lle over and collect it tonight.¡± Wu Ling then turned to leave.
Su Xi-er held the gown as she walked out of her room and went to look for Old Maidservant Li to get the golden basin.
Old Maidservant Li didn¡¯t say a single word and simply waved her hand after passing her the golden basin, indicating for her to leave quickly. Old Maidservant Li was avoiding her like the gue, adopting the attitude of ¡®I can¡¯t afford to offend her, but I can certainly hide!¡¯
Su Xi-er walked out of the room and headed to the well.
As some pce maids from the Laundry Service Bureau looked at her, their gazes held a hint of envy instead of the pity that they had felt earlier. If she washed the valuable clothes properly, in the long run, the number of clothes she had to wash would be much smaller, preventing her hands from forming blisters.
¡°Su Xi-er, all the clothes you are washing belong to Prince Hao?¡± A pce maid couldn¡¯t hold herself back from asking. She had previously seen Imperial Bodyguard Wu sending clothes over
It has been like this every time. Su Xi-er is Prince Hao¡¯s personalundry pce maid.
Su Xi-er could discern the overtone in her words and replied, ¡°All the clothes I wash are valuable ones. I don¡¯t specifically wash for anyone. It¡¯s just that only Prince Hao¡¯s clothes have been sent over these two days.¡±
The Laundry Service Bureau had previously damaged valuable clothes and the pce maids had just recovered from their itchiness. With the recent incidents in the Laundry Service Bureau, many of the masters in each pce didn¡¯t want their clothes to touched by the pce maids there. They instead had their own head pce maids wash them.
Another pce maid pouted. ¡°Apart from Prince Hao¡¯s clothes, no other valuable clothes have been sent here these days. However, Prince Hao had never instructed an imperial guard to send clothes to the Laundry Service Bureau in the past.¡±
Su Xi-er was slightly taken aback for a moment. He had never let the pce maids from the Laundry Service Bureau wash his clothes in the past. In that case, he¡¯s targeting me again. He deliberately transferred me to the Laundry Service Bureau and is deliberately sending his clothes over.
It looks like I won¡¯t be able to break free from the halo Pei Qianhao has given me as long as I remain in Beimin¡¯s imperial pce. It¡¯s just that this halo carries some shadows that haunt me.
Su Xi-er filled the golden basin with water and ced the clothes inside. Approximately an hourter, she was done with washing and hanging them to dry on the golden bamboo poles.
She patted her waist and was about to go and eat her lunch when the piercing voice of a woman suddenly streamed into Su Xi-er¡¯s ears.
¡°These is the Empress Dowager¡¯s clothes and are extremely valuable. Wash them carefully!¡± He Ying then ced the clothes into the golden basin.
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at her. Having escaped the fate of having her eyes dug out, she has be even more imperious.
He Ying was worried about the fact that there were other pce maids in the surroundings and lowered her voice, ¡°Su Xi-er, you are actually intelligent to have seduced Prince Hao. However, there¡¯s a saying called ¡®too smart for one¡¯s own good¡¯.¡±
¡°Many thanks for Miss He¡¯s reminder. However, when has this servant seduced Prince Hao?¡± Su Xi-er said this very loudly, causing the other pce maids to look at He Ying.
Miss He serves the Empress Dowager, who hails from the schrly Pei Family. However, the head pce maid the Empress Dowager has taught actually just said that Su Xi-er seduced Prince Hao out loud?
¡°You...¡± He Ying red at Su Xi-er before looking at the pce maids surrounding them. ¡°Why are you all still standing here?¡±
All the pce maids could understand what she was implying and immediately walked towards the dining hall.
In an instant, the courtyard was only left with Su Xi-er and He Ying.
CHAPTER 65 (1): TERRIBLE EXPLANATION
CHAPTER 65 (1): TERRIBLE EXPLANATION
He Ying¡¯s attention was instead drawn by a blue robe being left to dry on the golden bamboo pole. Upon careful contemtion, she suddenly recalled that these were Prince Hao¡¯s clothes!
Don¡¯t tell me that Su Xi-er has be Prince Hao¡¯s personal imperialundry pce maid? He Ying¡¯splexion became even more ghastly when this thought crossed her mind.
¡°When you are done washing, hang the Empress Dowager¡¯s clothes over there to dry.¡± He Ying pointed to the front. ¡°Beside Prince Hao¡¯s robe.¡±
¡°This servant understands.¡± Su Xi-er replied calmly before lowering her head to continue washing.
He Ying nced at her. ¡°Wash meticulously. Otherwise, I¡¯ll skin you.¡± She then turned around and left the Laundry Service Bureau. Prince Hao¡¯s robes are to be washed only by Su Xi-er. I must report this matter to the Empress Dowager.
Su Xi-er paused what she was doing. He Ying is targeting me for the sake of the Empress Dowager, while the Empress Dowager is targeting me because of Pei Qianhao. Pei Qianhao is also making things difficult for me, and all of these have stemmed from me knocking him out.
If I hadn¡¯t knocked him out that night, I could have very well lost my purity to him. If that had really happened, I¡¯m afraid that I would have ended up like the women in the Beauty Pce, pitiful andmentable.
At this point, she redoubled her strength to rub the clothes. Since the clothes are valuable, the material is definitely sublime. It won¡¯t be damaged no matter how I rub.
~~~
He Ying sped up after she disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, entering the Compassionate Peace Pce where Pei Yaran was drinking plum soup.
When she heard the sound of hasty footsteps, Pei Yaran knitted her eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so flustered? Has the sky copsed?¡±
¡°Empress Dowager...¡± He Ying immediately lowered her voice. ¡°This servant went to the Laundry Service Bureau and discovered that Su Xi-er was washing Prince Hao¡¯s clothes again, almost as if she was Prince Hao¡¯s personal imperialundry pce maid. In the past, Prince Hao¡¯s clothes wouldn¡¯t have been sent into the Laundry Service Bureau.¡±
Pei Yaran ced the spoon in her hand down before she looked into the distance and sneered. ¡°He often told this Empress Dowager in the past that his clothes would be washed by the errand imperial guards at his Prince Residence. How great that he knows how to have a woman wash his clothes for him now.¡±
¡°Empress Dowager, do you still want to transfer Su Xi-er to the Beauty Pce? Why don¡¯t you wait for Prince Hao to head for Nanzhao and directly sentence her to death?¡±
Pei Yaran red at He Ying. ¡°You are usually clever and quick-witted; why are you being so foolish now? Prince Hao is currently interested in Su Xi-er. If I sentence her to death at this critical juncture, he would have a falling out with this Empress Dowager. I know his temper best.¡±
He Ying pondered about it for a moment. What the Empress Dowager said made sense. Prince Hao¡¯s thoughts are unfathomable. If wey a hand on something he¡¯s interested in, the consequences are inconceivable. Don¡¯t tell me that I have to watch on helplessly as Su Xi-er continues to be arrogant?
¡°This Empress Dowager and Prince Hao have gotten along for so many years. There is only one thing which sustains his interest protractedly...¡± The corners of Pei Yaran¡¯s mouth were raised to form a smile. That thing is power. No one understands that better than me.
She had been very young when her father had brought Pei Qianhao to the Pei Residence. With the young boycking a father, Pei Yaran¡¯s father had raised him like his own son. This was the reason that Pei Yaran knew enough about him to believe that he would definitely abandon Su Xi-er if she threatened his power. Power is the most important thing in his eyes.
She had previously been tempted to immediately sentence Su Xi-er to death, that was no longer possible. Even though I don¡¯t kill Su Xi-er, I can make it such that thetter suffers many hardships.
¡°Empress Dowager, do you mean that you are going to think of a way to send Su Xi-er into the Beauty Pce and let those women deal with her?¡± He Ying spected in a low voice.
CHAPTER 65 (2): TERRIBLE EXPLANATION
CHAPTER 65 (2): TERRIBLE EXPLANATION
¡°Empress Dowager, that is really a brilliant idea. This servant will definitely capture Su Xi-er this time with your brilliant idea. However, Prince Hao¡¯s clothes will also be collected at night. If by any chance I get discovered...¡± He Ying still felt lingering fear over how she had almost had her eyeballs gouged out that night.
Pei Yaran immediately shot her a mocking look. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to wait until Prince Hao¡¯s clothes are taken away before collecting this Empress Dowager¡¯s clothes?¡±
He Ying suddenly saw the light. ¡°This servant is slow-witted and has just realised.¡±
¡°You have been terrified until your reasoning left you. What is there to be scared of?! With this Empress Dowager here, no one will dare to touch you. As for Flower, this Empress Dowager will definitely not let things slide.¡± Pei Yaran flung her sleeves and looked towards the courtyard of the repose pce.
~~~
In the meantime, Su Xi-er was returning to her room after washing the Empress Dowager¡¯s clothes. Lunch was already long gone by the time she had finished; something that left the other pce maids whispering among themselves once again. All of them knew that Miss He was intentionally making things difficult for Su Xi-er by delivering the clothes right before lunch, aiming to prevent thetter from being able to eat.
Su Xi-er rested in her room for the whole afternoon before eating dinner afterwards. When night was about to descend, Wu Ling entered the Laundry Service Bureau and took Prince Hao¡¯s clothes away.
¡°You washed it pretty well. The ck robes that you previously washed were also very clean.¡± Wu Ling nced at the blue robe and praised.
Afterwards, he looked at the Empress Dowager¡¯s clothes. ¡°Miss He sent the Empress Dowager¡¯s clothes over for you to wash?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±
Wu Ling¡¯s expression changed. She can only wash for Prince Hao. Why is she washing other people¡¯s clothes?
¡°In the future, you are not to wash others¡¯ clothes without Prince Hao¡¯s instructions. Washing Prince Hao¡¯s clothes after your hands are stained with the smell of other people¡¯s clothes, do you think Prince Hao would be pleased?¡± Wu Ling felt that his words were rock solid this time, leaving no room for backtalk.
However, Su Xi-er next words caused him to bepletely stupefied.
¡°This servant was scrubbing the chamber pots previously. ording to what you said Imperial Bodyguard Wu, the smell of chamber pots would stain Prince Hao¡¯s clothes. In that sense, Prince Hao would also not be pleased right? Hence, this servant can¡¯t wash Prince Hao¡¯s clothes henceforth.¡±
Wu Ling¡¯s eyes instantly widened, his expression only returning to normal after a while. ¡°You definitely wash your hands until they are spotless. How would there still be the smell of chamber pots? Besides, weren¡¯t you given the medicinal powder? It was specially manufactured to make your body fragrant.¡±
Speaking of the medicinal powder, a person with extensive research into fragrance had worked with Imperial Pharmaceutical Bureau to develop it. To put it bluntly, even if someone were to drop into a manure pit, the stench could be rapidly removed after applying the medicinal powder.
Su Xi-er looked at Wu Ling. ¡°If that is the case, it sounds like Prince Hao was indirectly telling this servant stinks after scrubbing the chamber pots and that I should get rid of the stench with the medicinal powder.¡±
With his words misunderstood and realising anything he exined would only be turned against him, Wu Ling simply waved his hand and spoke rapidly. ¡°Remember, only wash Prince Hao¡¯s clothes. I will inform Old Maidservant Li about this matterter. As for the Empress Dowager¡¯s side, she won¡¯t make things difficult for you once vocal edict is passed on. Prince Hao will be heading for Nanzhao tomorrow and will be away for at least half a month. During this period of time, you won¡¯t have clothes to wash. Treat it as a vacation.¡±
Wu Ling hastily left after he ryed his instructions, not noticing the change in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes..
Nanzhao...Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet...
Time really flies. I still rememberst year¡¯s state banquet. I was performing a sword dance on the elevated stage and had everyone¡¯s attention focused on me. At that time, I wouldn¡¯t have expected that I would be reduced to such a state in the end.
This year, I neither want nor have the ability to see it. That¡¯s because I¡¯m currently too weak, incapable of contending against Yun Ruofeng.
However, there will finally be a day where I will stand on the elevated stage and overlook Yun
Ruofeng condescendingly!
CHAPTER 66 (1): A DISTINCTIVE AURA
CHAPTER 66 (1): A DISTINCTIVE AURA
Around 7.30pm, Su Xi-er heard a noise in front of her room, followed by He Ying¡¯s yells. ¡°Splendid, Su Xi-er! The Empress Dowager¡¯s clothes are so valuable, yet you actually dared to tear them! You definitely did it on purpose. Haul her out from her room.¡±
Without waiting for Su Xi-er to walk out of the room, the door was kicked open by two imperial guards. They entered the room and reached out to capture Su Xi-er.
At this moment, Pei Qianhao had already begun his trip to Nanzhao, and was unaware of Su Xi-er¡¯s current situation.
Despite facing two robust imperial guards, Su Xi-er wasn¡¯t flustered in the least. She spun on her feet and deftly dodged.
The imperial guards had used too much strength, causing them to fall head first due to inertia. They were an extremely sorry sight as theyy sprawled out on the floor.
Su Xi-er walked out of the house in aposed manner. This scene almost angered He Ying to death.
There were multiple imperial guards in the courtyard as He Ying held a piece of torn clothing in her hands. It was practically screaming that she was framing Su Xi-er.
¡°You¡¯re rebelling! You can even be sentenced to death since you damaged valuable clothes. Obediently follow me back to the Compassionate Peace Pce to wait for verdict of your punishment. Maybe the Empress Dowager will spare your life.¡±
Su Xi-er remarked unhurriedly, ¡°There are no imperial guards in the Laundry Service Bureau, yet so many of them appeared as soon as you shouted. Miss He, maybe they were brought here by you. It¡¯s almost as if you had long known that the Empress Dowager¡¯s clothes would be torn.¡±
The pce maids standing at the side immediately revealed baffled expressions. If she suddenly discovered that the clothes were torn, it would still take some time for the imperial guards to arrive. The fact that they came so rapidly makes it evident that they knew beforehand that Miss He would call for them.
This means that farce was already nned out!
Su Xi-er hadpletely reversed the situation implying that He Ying was in the wrong first. But I must take Su Xi-er away tonight.
¡°Guards, take her away!¡± He Ying used her authority to intimidate the surrounding pce maids, causing all of them to immediately lower their heads.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t evade, but respectfully told her, ¡°This servant obeys Miss He¡¯s order. I will go to the Compassionate Peace Pce immediately. There is no need for imperial guards to escort this servant there.¡±
When He Ying saw this appearance of Su Xi-er, she felt even more incensed in her heart. But she is already so obedient. If I still make the imperial guards escort her there, it would only appear as if I¡¯m purposely making things difficult for a lowly pce maid. The entire point of this would be lost!
Hence, under everyone¡¯s attentive gazes, Su Xi-er and He Ying left with a host of imperial guards following them.
Old Maidservant Li shook her head. The Empress Dowager has long set her sights on Su Xi-er. Otherwise, Miss He wouldn¡¯t repeatedly make things difficult for an ordinary pce maid. I wonder if Su Xi-er will be able to avoid this cmity.
The group of people soon disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. At this moment, there was a plump head hiding beside the pce gate of the Laundry Service Bureau. It was a pce maid d in grey coarse pce attire.
Her body was stout, and nervousness was written across her face. This woman was none other than Ruo Yuan. Right after her body recovered, she had mustered her courage and slipped out secretly just to check on Su Xi-er.
She had stayed in the Laundry Service Bureau before and understood the hardships one would encounter here. Thus, she had decided toe over to assuage her worries. Who knew that as soon as she arrived, she would see Su Xi-er being taken away by a host of imperial guards led by Miss He from the Compassionate Peace Pce?
Ruo Yuan was worried and afraid. Nothing must happen to Su Xi-er. I have to quickly go back and inform Old Maidservant Liu. Perhaps she would have an idea!
Ruo Yuan then ran back to the Pce Side Quarters as quickly as she could.
~~~
At this moment, Su Xi-er and the group were on a small path, arriving at the Compassionate Peace Pce in less than 15 minutes.
CHAPTER 66 (2): A DISTINCTIVE AURA
CHAPTER 66 (2): A DISTINCTIVE AURA
All of this was increasingly obvious evidence that they had long nned this incident to frame Su Xi-er.
Pei Yaranid on the bamboo rattan chair with her eyes closed while two pce maids at the side fanned her cautiously.
This was the scene that greeted Su Xi-er as she walked in.
¡°Why are you still not kneeling when you see the Empress Dowager!¡± He Yingmbasted and raised her hand, about to press her shoulder and make Su Xi-er kneel.
Su Xi-er sidestepped, causing He Ying to miss.
Right at this moment, Pei Yaran¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Just let her stand. This Empress Dowager won¡¯t punish people randomly.¡± Then, she stood up from the rattan chair and walked towards Su Xi-er step by step.
This was Su Xi-er¡¯s first time seeing Pei Yaran. Despite being only 18 years old, at the prime of her youth, the current Empress Dowager possessed a maturity that didn¡¯t correspond to her age. The deep and calm expression in her eyes only exacerbated this feeling.
The most Su Xi-er felt wasmentation, while Pei Yaran was in shock. She did however, manage to restrain her expression well before anything could show, thus still being able to hold her dignified and calm facade.
Having entered the imperial pce, ascending to the position of Empress andter entering the Compassionate Peace Pce to be the Empress Dowager, Pei Yaran had seen all kinds of beauties during her long path of ascension to the position of Empress Dowager. There were multifarious types with manifold postures and expressions. However, when she saw Su Xi-er, she couldn¡¯t help but admit that her peerless appearance was sufficient to make all men fall for her.
Especially that pair of eyes. It¡¯s like they have spiritual energy that bestows Su Xi-er a distinctive type of feeling and aura.
When she was a metre apart from Su Xi-er, Pei Yaran stopped and examined her carefully. Let alone pce maids, even youngdies from noble families and women in eminent positions wouldn¡¯t have this kind of aura.
There was a split second where Pei Yaran became flustered. If she was like the beauties in the Beauty Pce, I could dismiss everything with a smile. Prince Hao would, at most, shut her in the Beauty Pce and never pay attention to her again. But Su Xi-er...
¡°This servant pays her respects to the Empress Dowager.¡± At this moment, Su Xi-er bent her knees slightly and bowed.
This call roused Pei Yaran with a start. She adjusted her mood and her words were filled with an imposing might. ¡°Although Flower wasn¡¯t directly killed by you, you are notpletely free of responsibility. Am I right?¡±
¡°This servant is also very grieved about Flower¡¯s death, but it had nothing to do with this servant.¡±
Pei Yaranughed. ¡°This Empress Dowager¡¯s torn clothes also have nothing to do with you?¡±
Su Xi-er replied in an unruffled manner. ¡°It has nothing to do with this servant.¡±
At one side, He Ying could no longer hold it in. ¡°How could it be unrted to you? You were the one who washed, hung, and dried the clothes. They were already torn when I went to collect them. Yet you are saying that you don¡¯t know how they ended up in such a state?¡±
Su Xi-er looked at He Ying innocently. ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know. Miss He, why don¡¯t you exin why this piece of clothing would be torn when it was hung to dry on the bamboo pole?¡±
The meaning behind her words was very obvious. It was directly pointing at He Ying and telling her, ¡°You were the one who purposely tore the clothes.¡±
He Ying was infuriated until she couldn¡¯t speak. Pei Yaran narrowed her eyes before her expression returned to normal. She really has a smart mouth.
¡°Beimin has always governed the country based on virtue, so this Empress Dowager won¡¯t punish you excessively. There are a few potted flowers in the backyard of the Compassionate Peace Pce that have just been sent in. Arrange the flowers in an orderly manner before you return to the Laundry Service Bureau.¡±
He Ying felt slightly better upon hearing that. There are actually more than 100 pots of flowers of varying sizes that have just been sent in. Some are too enormous for a single woman to lift it up. This time, Su Xi-er is doomed to suffer.
¡°He Ying, take her to the backyard.¡± Pei Yaran waved her hand and pretended to be tired.
¡°Yes, Empress Dowager.¡± He Ying replied deferentially. Then she looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°The Empress Dowager is merciful and benevolent, settling the matter just by letting you move a few pots of flowers. Quicklye with me!¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and followed He Ying to the backyard. She couldn¡¯t be more aware that it was definitely not just a few pots of flowers.
When soldierse, confront them with generals. When a floodes, stem it with earth. There is always an appropriate solution to every problem. Since the Empress Dowager has chosen to do this, I will naturally have a method to deal with it.
CHAPTER 67 (1): MEDDLING
CHAPTER 67 (1): MEDDLING
The corners of He Ying¡¯s mouth rose for a moment before she recovered and spoke in aid back tone. ¡°These are the flower pots. ce therge ones in the corners of the parterre, and the smaller ones around the perimeter. After you¡¯re done, wait for me toe back to inspect your work before you can return to the Laundry Service Bureau.¡±
Su Xi-er pretended to look astonished. ¡°This servant thought that there would only be a few pots. I won¡¯t be able to finish moving all of them in one night. As for those humongous ones, this servant¡¯s strength is meagre and unable to move them.¡±
¡°You just have to think of a way on your own. I only look at the result.¡± Right afterwards, He Ying turned around and was about to leave.
¡°Miss He, what did you say about how to arrange the flower pots just now? This servant didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Can you take this servant to the parterre and exin it again?¡±
He Ying stopped in her tracks. ¡°Didn¡¯t hear it clearly? So stupid. Come with me.¡± She remarked as she took Su Xi-er towards the parterre.
Right after they approached the parterre, she rapidly pointed a few locations. ¡°ce fourrge pots at the four corners. Arrange the rest in a circle around the parterre. Do you understand?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded earnestly. Then, when He Ying wasn¡¯t paying attention, she took advantage of the chance to kick thetter in the knee with a considerable amount of force. He Ying immediately gave a cry of pain before falling headfirst into the parterre.
Su Xi-er also cried out, but continued to move her hands rapidly as she untied the fragrance sachet at her waist, pouring all the itching powder onto He Ying¡¯s body, especially her exposed skin.
Some of the flowers in the parterre had barbed thorns. For her part, He Ying had collided right into them, and was too concerned with the thorns that were currently digging into her face to realise that Su Xi-er had poured itching powder on her.
¡°Help! Someone,e quickly! Miss He has fallen into the parterre!¡± Su Xi-er hollered loudly. He Ying was in extreme pain as she struggled a few times in the parterre.
Su Xi-er pretended to be flustered and pulled He Ying¡¯s legs. ¡°This servant will pull you out of the parterre!¡±
If He Ying was carried out of the parterre, her injuries would be lighter. However, if she was dragged out while chafing the flowers and nts, those wounds, particrly the ones on her face, would would end up a bloody mess.
By the time He Ying was dragged out, several imperial guards had already rushed to the scene.
He Ying¡¯s bodyid on the ground, depleted of strength as her chest heaved for air. Her eyes hadn¡¯t been poked but swollen from the fall, while the rest of her face was covered with flower thorns and leaking blood from the various wounds, causing her to look extremely hideous and ferocious. The pain was such that she couldn¡¯t even muster enough strength to yowl about it.
The imperial guard looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°What happened?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s face was filled with anxiety. ¡°This servant couldn¡¯t pull Miss He back before she suddenly fell headfirst into the parterre.¡± At this point, she pretended to look as if she was about to cry.
An imperial bodyguard carried He Ying. ¡°We must report to the Empress Dowager. Only with the Empress Dowager¡¯s decree can we summon an imperial physician.¡±
The few imperial guards immediately moved forward and soon vanished from her sight.
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression returned to normal, though her resplendent eyes were only highlighted by the moonlight
I won¡¯t need to move these flower pots tonight. The Empress Dowager will order me to go over very soon.
Su Xi-er patted the fragrance sachet at her waist. The Empress Dowager¡¯s gift is really useful.
As expected, a pce maid soon came to have her quickly report to the Compassionate Peace Pce in order to be questioned by the Empress Dowager.
~~~
Su Xi-er soon standing in the hall of the Compassionate Peace Pce again.
He Ying was lying on the ground, the bright red candlelight causing her face to appear even more frightening. Pei Yaran had already ordered someone to summon an imperial physician.
Before Su Xi-er bowed and paid her greetings, Pei Yaran demanded, ¡°Answer this Empress Dowager truthfully. What¡¯s with these injuries all over He Ying''s body?¡±
CHAPTER 67 (2): MEDDLING
CHAPTER 67 (2): MEDDLING
Pei Yaran furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°A bunch of nonsense! I have lost track of how many times He Ying has gone to that parterre. Why did she only fall in when you were around?¡±
Su Xi-er revealed an innocent expression. ¡°This servant¡¯s words are true. As for how she fell, you should ask Miss He. This servant doesn¡¯t know.¡±
¡°You...audacious! You dared to speak to Empress Dowager in such a manner. This Empress Dowager disregarded our former enmity and only punished you to arrange the flower pots. How would I have expected that you have hidden this trick up your sleeve?¡±
Su Xi-er pretended to be even more pitiful. After all, this body is only 15 years old. It¡¯s very normal to reveal a fearful and pitiful expression when I encounter an incident.
¡°Empress Dowager, could Miss He have some kind of illness where she is unable to control herself due to the trembling once it breaks out?¡±
¡°He Ying is someone this Empress Dowager brought from the Pei Residence, and has followed this Empress Dowager since I was young. Do I need you to tell this Empress Dowager about whether she¡¯s ill? After the imperial physicianse, everything will be understood as soon as the diagnosis is carried out. If you are the one who pushed her, this Empress Dowager willmand people to throw you into the parterre!¡±
Pei Yaran was furious. She¡¯s just a mere pce maid, yet she dared to behave atrociously and willfully in the Compassionate Peace Pce!
Pei Yaran immediately ceased speaking to Su Xi-er after her outburst, choosing to watch her with a steely re instead.
The silence in the pce was only broken by Pei Yaran once the imperial physician arrived. ¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, quickly go and take a look at how He Ying is doing. The flower thorns on her face must be immediately removed.¡±
When Imperial Physician Zhao saw that Su Xi-er was also around, the expression in his eyes changed slightly before they returned to normal. He opened the wooden trunk at his side, taking out a pair of small pliers and heating them over the fire before beginning to pull the thorns from He Ying¡¯s face. Only after plucking a few out did he realise that the flower thorns were very long.
Imperial Physician Zhao went into full details. ¡°Empress Dowager, the flower thorns are too long. Once all of them have been plucked out and medicine has been applied, it will take at least half a month before she can even fully recover. Even after that, there will be scars remaining unless she uses the imperial household¡¯s exclusive medicinal powder.¡±
It was stipted on official documents that the imperial household¡¯s exclusive medicinal powder could only be used on those of the imperial family. Of course, Prince Hao and County Prince Xie were notable exceptions.
Although He Ying was the head pce maid serving by the Empress Dowager¡¯s side, her status was still too low to be allowed to use the powder.
¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, take He Ying¡¯s pulse and check whether she has epilepsy. How else would she fall headfirst into the parterre with no rhyme or reason?¡± Pei Yaran was speaking to Imperial Physician Zhao, but her eyes were ring at Su Xi-er.
Imperial Physician Zhao understood all at once. The Empress Dowager suspects that Miss He was pushed into the parterre by Su Xi-er. If my diagnosis isn¡¯t the same illness, the Empress Dowager will definitely punish Su Xi-er.
At this point, Imperial Physician Zhao reminded her, ¡°Empress Dowager, treatment of epilepsy requires a stringent prescription of medicine to prevent breakouts. Miss He has been by your side for so long. Aren¡¯t you able to sense anything at all?¡±
Pei Yaran was now gazing at Su Xi-er mockingly. ¡°This Empress Dowager would have long discovered such an illness if it really existed. Why else would I bring her into the imperial pce? However, someone said that it may be due to epilepsy that He Ying¡¯s body suddenly trembled and fell headfirst into the parterre.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately deferentially corrected, ¡°This servant was only hypothesising. I didn¡¯t say that Miss He definitely has epilepsy.¡±
Pei Yaran shifted her gaze and coldlymanded, ¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, this Empress Dowager is waiting for your diagnosis. Speed up.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao could only listen to her instructions and gripped He Ying¡¯s wrist.
The moment he touched her however, He Ying¡¯s body suddenly twitched. It was only another moment before she began to writhe in ce, her lips soundlessly open as she struggled to speak.
At this point, a diagnosis isn¡¯t even needed to tell that He Ying¡¯s body is indeed trembling. In addition, the more she wriggles, the more deranged she bes.
Astonishment was etched across Pei Yaran¡¯s visage. Why is it like this?
Only Su Xi-er understood what was going on. I have sprinkled half of the bag of itching powder on He Ying¡¯s body and it is finally starting to take effect.
CHAPTER 68 (1): SELF-ACKNOWLEDGED ONE’S OWN TERRIBLE LUCK
CHAPTER 68 (1): SELF-ACKNOWLEDGED ONE''S OWN TERRIBLE LUCK
Although restricting He Ying prevented her from moving too much and hurting herself, the unbearable itchiness caused her to whimper incessantly. Her flushed face and the thorns that hadn¡¯t been pulled out formed a particrly ghastly sight.
Imperial Physician Zhao had sharp eyes and acted deftly, only taking a few moments to remove the remaining flower thorns.
Soon after, he passed the medicinal powder to another pce maid. ¡°Apply this to her face three times a day after you have washed it off. Do not allow her to leave the room ande into contact with the cold air. Further observation of her condition will be needed to determine when she can leave the room.¡±
He Ying began to writhe again as soon as he had finished speaking. The pain in her face and itch throughout her whole body were truly unbearable, but she was unable to voice her miseries.
Pei Yaran couldn¡¯t refrain from asking, ¡°Why is she wriggling so much?¡±
¡°This humble subject will take her pulseter. I will first give her acupuncture and moxibustion[1] so that she can sleep.¡± Imperial Physician Zhao took out a fine needle and inserted it in He Ying¡¯s sleeping acupuncture point.
Not long after, He Ying¡¯s movements began to calm down until she finally entered a deep slumber..
Imperial Physician Zhao immediately felt her pulse. His eyebrows furrowed as he ced He Ying¡¯s wrist down.
¡°Replying to the Empress Dowager, perhaps Miss He has a hidden disease that has always been concealed within the body and has only acted up now. It could also be that there was something unclean in the parterre that is causing the issue. Whatever the case may be, please carry Miss He into the room to rest first. Also have the pce maids to help her wash her face and body immactely. This humble subject will go to the parterre to take a look.¡±
Pei Yaran didn¡¯t expect such a result. Why would she be writhing about without rhyme or reason if she was perfectly alright? If she really has a hidden disease, it would imply that Su Xi-er¡¯s words were real. That would mean that I can no longer punish Su Xi-er.
Pei Yaran nced in Su Xi-er¡¯s direction, only to see her calmly standing to one side.
The more Pei Yaran took in this scene, the angrier she was. He Ying has be like this, yet Su Xi-er is fine and behaves like she is unrted to this matter. Hence, she immediately pointed to Su Xi-er and barked out an order. ¡°Su Xi-er, follow this Empress Dowager and Imperial Physician Zhao to the parterre to find out what exactly had contacted He Ying¡¯s body.¡±
From the beginning until now, Pei Yaran had never believed that He Ying had a hidden disease. ording to what Imperial Physician Zhao proposed, this kind of disease has been concealed for more than 10 years and only broke out now? How can that be possible?!
Su Xi-er replied deferentially, ¡°Yes.¡±
Soon, Su Xi-er followed along as they went to the parterre in the Compassionate Peace Pce¡¯s backyard, leaving a few pce maids to carry He Ying into the room. As they gazed at He Ying¡¯s face, many of them felt that she would likely be disfigured from this ident.
Imperial Physician Zhao examined the parterre carefully. There was only one type of flower in the parterre that had flower thorns, and He Ying had just happened to fall onto those flowers. Could it be that there is also Xiang Grass inside the parterre and resulted in the human body to itch? If there isn¡¯t any, it can only suggest that He Ying has a hidden disease.
After surveying the parterre, Imperial Physician Zhao reported truthfully, ¡°Empress Dowager, this humble subject suspects that there is Xiang Grass in the parterre and it is a nt that causes people¡¯s body to itch. If Miss He had been infected by something, this grass is very likely the culprit.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s expression changed as soon as she heard that. ¡°The Compassionate Peace Pce doesn¡¯t have this kind of grass; only the Pce Side Quarters does.¡±
1. Moxibustion is a heat therapy in TCM that consists of burning a stick of dried mugwort on or near the surface of the skin to reduce irritation and a plethora of purposes.
Here is a link to a page for more information: https://.takingcharge.csh.umn.edu/explore-healing-practices/moxibustion
CHAPTER 68 (2): SELF-ACKNOWLEDGED ONE’S OWN TERRIBLE LUCK
CHAPTER 68 (2): SELF-ACKNOWLEDGED ONE''S OWN TERRIBLE LUCK
¡°Empress Dowager, the Xiang Grass relies on the wind to disperse its seeds, taking root wherever theynd The patch of Xiang Grass in the Pce Side Quarters has already been fully removed. If the nt has appeared in the Compassionate Peace Pce, it also has to be removed as quickly as possible. We can¡¯t be negligent in this matter. You have also seen how much Miss He was writhing. It is either because her body is itching or because she has a hidden disease.¡±
Pei Yaran mulled over it. If that¡¯s the case, Su Xi-er would be totally unrted to the incident!
At this moment, Imperial Physician Zhao nced at Su Xi-er and respectfully informed, ¡°Empress Dowager, this humble subject needs to inspect the parterre meticulously. There can¡¯t be anyone approaching the surroundings of the parterre, nor can these untidy flower pots be moved as they also have to be examined.¡±
With that, Su Xi-er wouldn¡¯t be able to move the flower pots.
Pei Yaran wouldn¡¯t let go of Su Xi-er easily. Even if He Ying had fallen on her own, it would be hard for Su Xi-er to absolve herself of me.
Hence, she instructed, ¡°Su Xi-er, go and take care of He Ying. If you make any error, be careful of your head!¡±
Su Xi-er responded respectfully. ¡°This servant will go now.¡± She then walked towards the other side of the Compassionate Peace Pce. She remembered the direction the pce maids had taken He Ying earlier.
As for the Empress Dowager¡¯s ¡®be careful of your head,¡¯ it couldn¡¯t even be counted as a threat. The Empress Dowager is not the only want who wants my head in Beimin¡¯s imperial pce.
There was arge room with its own door,pletely separated from the other three rows of rooms in the courtyard where the pce maids lived.
The room door and the periphery decorations were a step up from the other rooms.
It looks like this room belongs to He Ying.
Su Xi-er walked over before slowly entering the room.
This room was divided into the inner chamber and the outer chamber. When she walked into the inner chamber, she saw He Ying lying on the bed.
He Ying was groaning unceasingly in extreme difort. Her face was already covered with medicinal powder, but it didn¡¯t blend into her skin very quickly.
The entirely white medicinal powder thatid on He Ying¡¯s face made her look rather frightening.
Hearing footsteps, He Ying made an intense effort to turn her head, her slightly opened eyes recognising Su Xi-er. Just the sight of Su Xi-er made her body tremble, and her body began to itch again.
She used what remained of her strength to spit out some words through her clenched teeth. ¡°Su Xi-er... you harmed me like this...The Empress Dowager won¡¯t...pardon you...¡±
Su Xi-er came to her bedside and looked at her. ¡°Miss He, howe it was this servant who harmed you? Imperial Physician Zhao said that you may have a hidden disease that has only acted up now.¡±
¡°You...nonsense, I don¡¯t have a hidden disease.¡± If the diagnosis confirms that I have a hidden disease, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the Compassionate Peace pce anymore! These kinds of words can¡¯t be randomly spouted!
Su Xi-er bent her waist and said softly, ¡°How do you know that you don¡¯t have one? Perhaps even you yourself don¡¯t know about it. With your body writhing so much, if your condition isn¡¯t due to a hidden disease, it would imply that you have been infected with something unclean in the parterre. Regardless of which it is, do you think the Empress Dowager will still keep you in the pce?¡±
Su Xi-er then took out a hairpin from He Ying¡¯s hair and jabbed it towards her.
In an instant, He Ying was awake. Although the itch wasn¡¯t as serious as before thanks to the medicinal powder, Su Xi-er had just poked her with a hairpin. Completely awake now, He Ying could feel the itchiness much more acutely.
Her legs rubbed against the bed quilt continuously and her lips were pursed tightly. As she looked at Su Xi-er with resentment, she couldn¡¯t utter a single word.
¡°Miss He, the choice of which of the two scenarios you would like to go with now lies with you. If it is a hidden disease, the Empress Dowager might send you out of the pce with some silvers on ount of you serving her for many years. Perhaps you can even find a good man and marry him. On the other hand, if you came into contact with something like the Xiang grass, the recent incident in the Laundry Service Bureau will be linked with the Compassionate Peace Pce.¡± Su Xi-er paused here.
He Ying opened her eyes abruptly and clenched her fists tightly.
She understood Su Xi-er¡¯s words. I am currently forced to suffer in silence. I have absolutely no evidence to prove that Su Xi-er tripped me!
Yet, it¡¯s an incontestable fact that my body feels itchy.
CHAPTER 69 (1): STEWING IN ONE’S OWN JUICE
CHAPTER 69 (1): STEWING IN ONE¡¯S OWN JUICE
In He Ying¡¯s eyes, the current Su Xi-er was a frightening existence. Even though her eyebrows were clearly arched as she smiled, it caused He Ying to feel a nip in the air instead. Back when she was standing next to the parterre, she didn¡¯t know what had happened. All she remembered was feeling a sharp pain in her knee before she fell headfirst into it.
Although she had no evidence to incriminate Su Xi-er, He Ying had no doubts that the culprit was Su Xi-er.
However, Su Xi-er¡¯s current appearance was too scary. Despite having some status after serving at the Empress Dowager¡¯s side, He Ying was now reduced to a fish on the chopping board, at the mercy of Su Xi-er who could ughter her at any time.
¡°Miss He, this servant still rmends that you take the initiative to admit that you have a hidden disease. It wouldn¡¯t be good if the Compassionate Peace Pce gets involved with the Xiang Grass. Imperial Physician Zhao currently suspects that the Compassionate Peace Pce has Xiang Grass in it. Could it be that Miss He manufactured the itching powder to harm the Laundry Service Bureau, then shifted the me onto the Pce Side Quarters?¡±
Su Xi-er deliberately hinted. So far, Imperial Physician Zhao hadn¡¯t found Xiang Grass in the Compassionate Peace Pce.
He Ying¡¯s lips were pursed tightly enough that she could taste the medicinal powder at her lips. Now that things have alreadye to this, I must make a choice.
Her eyes shut in deliberation. If I leave the pce, the Empress Dowager can still summon me back. I don¡¯t have a hidden disease. The Empress Dowager knows that best in her heart.
Su Xi-er stuck the hairpin back in He Ying¡¯s hair bun and slowly said, ¡°Miss He, you have to nurse your body properly; especially this face. The Empress Dowager has instructed this servant to watch over you. If even the slightest mishap happens, the Empress Dowager won¡¯t let this servant off.¡±
He Ying didn¡¯t respond, instead taking a few deep breaths as her chest heaved with each breath she took.
She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to control her own emotions as soon as she opened her mouth. She really wanted to throttle Su Xi-er to death. She¡¯s clearly just a lowly pce maid; why does she have such a powerful mouth?
Su Xi-er sat on a chair at one side with her hand ced on the table next to it. Things will be resolved once tomorrowes.
~~~
Early the next morning, the pce maids sent breakfast over for Su Xi-er to bring to He Ying.
The medicinal powder had more or less been absorbed into He Ying¡¯s skin after an entire night. After washing herself off, anotheryer of it was applied before she went back to lying in bed.
An hourter, Pei Yaran and Imperial Physician Zhao came to the room. Su Xi-er stood up to pay her greetings, leaving He Ying struggling to sit up before she was chided by the Pei Yaran to lie back down.
¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, quickly go and take a look.¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s anxiety had left her unable to sleep for half the night.
No matter how much she wanted to, Pei Yaran didn¡¯t have any evidence to punish Su Xi-er. That being the case, the only option was to transfer He Ying out of the imperial pce and let her temporarily stay at the Pei Residence.
All of these have been caused by Su Xi-er, while He Ying had fallen victim to her tricks. Once she can leave her room, I¡¯ll first send her to the Pei Residence and transfer her back to the imperial pce in the future.
Imperial Physician Zhao immediately felt her pulse, and shook his head soon after. ¡°Empress Dowager, since we have yet to find any Xiang Grass in the parterre, but Miss He is still in this state, the only usible exnation is a hidden disease.¡±
Pei Yaran furrowed her eyebrows. That¡¯s not right! There is also another possibility. We have forgotten about the fine powder that was found at the sides of the water vat in the Laundry Service Bureau. Perhaps Su Xi-er is in possession of such powder, and had sprinkled some onto He Ying¡¯s body!
CHAPTER 69 (2): STEWING IN ONE’S OWN JUICE
CHAPTER 69 (2): STEWING IN ONE¡¯S OWN JUICE
¡°Empress Dowager, this servant does indeed have a hidden disease. Ever since I reached a marriageable age, my body would feel unwell every three months. I don¡¯t know why, but it would sometimes feel itchy and painful. This servant did not want you to worry, so I didn¡¯t dare to inform you, Empress Dowager.¡±
This caused Pei Yaran to have nothing to say. Sillyss! You actually admitted it yourself! How can I not know whether you have a hidden disease after you have apanied me since I was young?
However, Imperial Physician Zhao has heard her confession; there is no way to take those words back.
Hearing this, Imperial Physician Zhao immediately suggested, ¡°Although we don¡¯t know what kind of hidden disease it is, Miss He¡¯s pulse isn¡¯t steady. She must be transferred out of the Compassionate Peace Pce within three days.¡±
Pei Yaran looked at Su Xi-er, her eyes filled with coldness. ¡°Since He Ying has a hidden disease and Imperial Physician Zhao hasn¡¯t discovered Xiang Grass in the parterre, go and arrange the flower pots right now.¡±
Su Xi-er replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager. This servant will get to it right away.¡±
Even if He Ying will enter the pce again in the future, she is still going to be evicted from the imperial pce for the time being.
Yet, before Su Xi-er could leave, an imperial guard stopped outside the open door to He Ying¡¯s room.
The imperial guard bowed and paid his greetings in a resounding voice while remaining outside. ¡°Empress Dowager, this subordinate hase under Prince Hao¡¯s orders. Are you in the room?¡±
His voice was very loud, and Pei Yaran could hear it clearly from inside the inner room. She had received word yesterday that Prince Hao had already headed for Nanzhao in advance.
Did he speciallymand someone tofort me because he feels guilty over his previous actions that have harmed me?
Pei Yaran¡¯s pace towards the exit picked up when this thought crossed her mind, even bumping into Su Xi-er on the way.
Soon, Pei Yaran¡¯s exit had left Su Xi-er with Imperial Physician Zhao and the bedridden He Ying.
Outside the room, the imperial guard immediately bowed and paid his greetings when he saw the Empress Dowager.
¡°Did Prince Hao ask you to pass on any message to this Empress Dowager?¡± Pei Yaran stowed her expectant expression and changed to a solemn one.
The imperial bodyguard¡¯s voice became noticeably lower as he replied deferentially, ¡°Prince Hao issued a verbal edict. Su Xi-er can only stay in the Laundry Service Bureau. There will be someone assigning her work every day. If the Empress Dowager feels bored, she can go to the Imperial Garden to view the Purple Fragrance Flowers.¡±
After Pei Yaran heard that, her whole body stiffened in shock. He dispatched someone specifically to remind me not to punish Su Xi-er while he is away from Beimin?
¡°Prince Hao also mentioned that with Flower gone, he will give you another cat in the future if he has the chance, Empress Dowager. If you really have nothing to do, you can summon Old Madame Pei into the imperial pce and chat to relieve your boredom.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s expression became profound while her hands that were hidden in her sleeves were clenched tightly. Only after several moments did she manage to stifle the boiling fury in her heart.
In the end, he is still doing it for the sake of Su Xi-er.
A temporary interest? Hehe,pared to power, Su Xi-er is nothing at all. It¡¯s the Pei Family which bestowed him his family background. Without the Pei Family, could he have entered the pce? Without me helping him to put things in order in the imperial harem, could he have attained this position of Prince Regent?
She knew that he was powerful. His own strategies and abilities supplemented his current position with countless capable subordinates. Prince Hao¡¯s efforts were arge part why the Pei Residence was now considered to be above the Xie Residence. The Pei Residence is no longer suppressed by the Xie Residence but ced above it instead.
However, without what the Pei Residence starting him off, he would be nothing at all! Now that he has power, he has started to treat me coldly and ignore me.
I am only eighteen years old. On what basis should he make me bear the days in this deep pce!
Pei Yaran took in a deep breath and finally rxed her hands before she calmly instructed the imperial guard. ¡°Convey my message to the Pei Residence to summon Old Madame Pei to the Compassionate Peace Pce.¡±
Although the imperial guard was from the Prince Hao Residence and only took orders from Prince Hao, thetter had previously mentioned to let Old Madame Pei enter the pce to apany the Empress Dowager. Since the Empress Dowager¡¯smand was in ordance with his orders, he immediately bowed and epted the order.
In the courtyard, Pei Yaran stood alone silently. The weather is hot today, but no matter how swelteringly hot it is, I only feel that it is freezing cold from bitter disappointment.
Not having expected to be sidelined in such a manner, Pei Yaran could only feel bitter disappointment in her heart. The frigid pain she felt could only be described as needles piercing through her skin, sinking into her bones.
CHAPTER 70 (1): EMPHASISED THAT THERE IS NO RELATIONSHIP
CHAPTER 70 (1): EMPHASISED THAT THERE IS NO RELATIONSHIP
She is indeed very beautiful. If she removes that coarse pce attire and changes into a silk gauze dress, she will definitely attract the gazes of countless people.
The more Pei Yaran recognised this, the more uneasy she felt. She was afraid that Pei Qianhao¡¯s attitude towards Su Xi-er was not one of temporary interest, but of long term interest that could be maintained endlessly.
When Pei Yaran thought of this possibility, she felt as if her heart was once again gripped with pain.
¡°Empress Dowager, while this servant will now go to move the flower pots, I would also suggest we have the imperial guards move therger ones. With how heavy they are, this servant is afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility for damaging them.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s tone was t, and her expression was deferential.
Pei Yaran looked at those eyes of hers. If Su Xi-er doesn¡¯t have that pair of eyes, she would lose much of her brilliance.
¡°Others are not allowed to help you. This Empress Dowager has appointed you to move them.¡±
¡°This servant heard that pines are nted in therge flower pots and moved to the Compassionate Peace Pce by the order of Prince Hao. If this servant damages them, it would really...¡±
Pei Yaran cut her off, ¡°Prince Hao has never asked or showed an interest in the Compassionate Peace Pce¡¯s nt pots. Why would he order people to send pines over?¡±
Su Xi-er immediately answered, ¡°Empress Dowager, Beimin¡¯s pines are massive and not suited to be nted in a flower pot. Although this is possible with some types of pines, they are not present in Beimin.¡±
¡°How does a pce maid scrubbing chamber pots know about this?¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Where did Su Xi-er hear this from?
¡°Empress Dowager, it was Old Maidservant Liu who taught this servant when she was free. As for how I know about them being sent by Prince Hao, the answer lies with the fact that they are foreign. Had these pines been brought in by normal means, they would have gone through the Imperial Object Department and reported to you, Empress Dowager.¡± Su Xi-er paused and observed the changes in Pei Yaran¡¯s expression.
She didn¡¯t know who had sent these pines, but her conjecture was Prince Hao. Furthermore, she could tell from one nce that they were unique to Nanzhao. Other nations would only haverge pines, the types that can grow into gigantic towering trees that reach the sky.
Pei Yaran¡¯s scrunched up her eyebrows and tried to recall carefully. The Imperial Object Department didn¡¯t report to me. But I am also aware that Beimin doesn¡¯t have this type of pine.
After contemting over and over again, there was only one possibility ©`Prince Hao had ordered people to send it over. I must go and ask. If it was really him who ordered people to send these to the Compassionate Peace Pce, he is still at least trying.
Pei Yaran had been chilled to the bone by Pei Qianhao¡¯s callousness, but the feeling had somewhat alleviated with this discovery.
Her tone had eased slightly when she spoke again. ¡°If you can¡¯t move them, let the imperial guards help you. Move the rest yourself.¡±
¡°Yes, this servant will get to it now.¡± Su Xi-er then turned around to leave. What she told the Empress Dowager just now had only been her own spection. What she didn¡¯t know however, was that this was actually almost spot on!
It was indeed Pei Qianhao who had ordered people to purchase these in Nanzhao and send them to the Compassionate Peace Pce. If Pei Qianhao knew that she had managed to determine all this with so little information, he would have definitelyplimented her for being intelligent.
~~~
The flower pots in the backyard of the Compassionate Peace Pce were still aplete mess. Su Xi-er shouted for two imperial guards and imed that it was the Empress Dowager¡¯s verbal edict to have them move therge flower pots over to the parterre.
The two imperial guards immediately did as they were instructed. With their thick arms and huge strength, they finished moving them very quickly. When they saw that Su Xi-er still had to move so many small flower pots despite her small physique, they involuntarily became soft-hearted.
¡°Let us help you.¡±
CHAPTER 70 (2): EMPHASISED THAT THERE IS NO RELATIONSHIP
CHAPTER 70 (2): EMPHASISED THAT THERE IS NO RELATIONSHIP
¡°Hardly anyonees to the backyard. No one will know if we quickly finish moving them for you.¡± Right afterwards, the two imperial bodyguards began to help. With their assistance, the task was finished rtively quickly.
¡°Thank you, imperial guard Brothers.¡±
The two imperial guards felt embarrassed and one of them asked, ¡°Which pce are you from? I haven¡¯t seen you before in the Compassionate Peace Pce before.¡±
¡°I am not from the Compassionate Peace Pce. I was previously in the Pce Side Quarters and currently reside in the Laundry Service Bureau.¡±
The imperial guards quivered. ¡°Could it be that you are Su Xi-er?¡±
They had caught wind of some gossip while on duty, hearing that Prince Hao paid this woman quite a bit of attention.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I am.¡±
¡°So it¡¯s actually you! That¡¯s strange. You are so beautiful, and Prince Hao has also been pretty good to you so far. Why hasn¡¯t he taken you into the Beauty Pce?¡±
These two are imperial guards from the Compassionate Peace Pce. Maybe what I say will enter the Empress Dowager¡¯s ears.
How convenient; I can take advantage of this chance to emphasise that I have no rtionship with Pei Qianhao.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t listen to all the rumours that you hear. Prince Hao¡¯s position is far and away from my own; I would only be seeking a tragic end if I tried to form connections with him. Prince Hao himself doesn¡¯t even have any interest in me either.¡±
¡°Ah? I heard the Laundry Service Bureau¡¯s pce maids say that Prince Hao only allows you to wash his clothes. How can he possibly have no interest in you?¡±
Su Xi-er felt that even men would develop a penchant for gossip when they were in the imperial pce.
¡°He really has no interest in me. If he really did, I should be in the Beauty Pce by now. That sort of spective hearsay is just a result of people having loose tongues, resulting in many people misunderstanding me. I just focus on doing my job correctly.¡± Su Xi-er then smiled at them.
That smile was enough to warm people¡¯s hearts. In the eyes of the two imperial guards, Su Xi-er was a beautiful scenery.
They immediately felt embarrassed and scratched the back of their heads.
Su Xi-er urged them, ¡°Well then, you two should quickly go back to your duty in keeping guard.¡±
The two imperial guards nodded and immediately left.
No one knew that Pei Yaran was standing in one corner and had heard their whole conversation.
She had originallye to look at those pines, but inadvertently stumbled upon this scene. She found out from Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth that Prince Hao had no interest in her at all. It was just that the others were spreading false rumours that had snowballed into such a huge debacle.
However, the imperial guard from the Prince Hao Residence had clearlye to the Compassionate Peace Pce to convey Prince Hao¡¯s verbal edict today. Who exactly is spouting nonsense?
With these thoughts rifling through her mind, Pei Yaran walked out from the corner of the yard.
When Su Xi-er noticed her, she immediately bowed, ¡°This servant pays her respects to the Empress Dowager.¡±
¡°Speak the truth, what is your rtionship with Prince Hao?¡±
Su Xi-er revealed an astonished expression. ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t have the least bit of rtionship with Prince Hao.¡±
Now that they had gotten to this point, Pei Yaran didn¡¯t n on hiding anything and directly stated, ¡°Just a moment ago, an imperial guard from the Prince Hao Residence came to the Compassionate Peace Pce and conveyed some words to this Empress Dowager. He said that only you are allowed to wash Prince Hao¡¯s clothes, and that this Empress Dowager is not to make things difficult for you.¡±
So that imperial guard had actually told Pei Yaran something like that. What on earth does Pei Qianhao want to do? He¡¯s causing me to be the target of everyone.
Since it¡¯s like this, I can only counter every move I run into. I can only bank on the fact that there are some things Pei Yaran will definitely not mention to Pei Qianhao.
Hence, Su Xi-er replied, ¡°Empress Dowager, you have misunderstood. Prince Hao is doing this to target this servant. Not because he is interested in this servant.¡±
¡°Misunderstood? What has this Empress Dowager misunderstood? Say it clearly.¡± Pei Yaran sized her up carefully, not missing a single change in expression.
Why would I have misunderstood her? Everything is clearlyid out in front of me.
CHAPTER 71 (1): TRANSFERRED INTO THE BEAUTY PALACE
CHAPTER 71 (1): TRANSFERRED INTO THE BEAUTY PALACE
Pei Yaran sneered. ¡°This Empress Dowager has already long known about this matter. You are rather brave, not even considering that the person that good sister of yours had offended was Commandery Prince Xie. Others do not know, but this Empress Dowager is clearly aware that despite looking like a gentleman, Commandery Prince Xie is a person who seeks revenge for even the smallest of grievances.¡±
Su Xi-er pretended to reveal a stupefied expression as she stumbled over her next words. ¡°The person she offended is...Commandery Prince Xie. This servant...didn¡¯t know.¡±
¡°Should this Empress Dowager say that you are intelligent? Or that you are silly? However, no matter what it is, this matter has already passed. What is your intention in involving He Xiangyu when we were talking about your rtionship with Prince Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er continued to spin a lie, ¡°Perhaps He Xiangyu had let it slip while she was in the Beauty Pce, allowing Prince Hao to find out about my existence. Later on, Imperial Bodyguard Wu met this servant by coincidence and probably made slightparisons of our appearances in front of Prince Hao, which led him toe to the Pce Side Quarters. Prince Hao has already shown that he would take in a beauty whenever he sees one. After he saw this servant...¡±
Pei Yaran immediately caught the loophole in her words. ¡°You told the Compassionate Peace Pce¡¯s imperial guards just now that Prince Hao doesn¡¯t have the intention to take you into the Beauty Pce at all.¡±
Su Xi-er wasposed. She had originally wanted to borrow their mouths to pass on what she said to Pei Yaran. She didn¡¯t expect that Pei Yaran would have eavesdropped on the whole thing.
¡°This servant hasn¡¯t finished speaking. After Prince Hao saw this servant, he smelt the stench of chamber pots and was immediately displeased. This servant was carrying a well bucket back then and identally sshed it all over Prince Hao. Ever since then, Prince Hao started to target this servant in all aspects. Yet somehow, others have twisted this into him being interested in me.¡±
Pei Yaran watched Su Xi-er closely. She knew Pei Qianhao¡¯s temper clearly. Although he isn¡¯t someone like Commandery Prince Xie who seeks revenge for the smallest grievances. Whoever provokes him and happens to be someone he has decided to punish, he wouldn¡¯t let them off no matter who they were. If the offense is severe enough, he¡¯ll directly sentence them to death. Even light punishments end up with a great deal of torture for the victim.
For Su Xi-er, is he nning to target her for a while before he kills her?
If that¡¯s really the case... Pei Yaran released a sigh of relief, She isn¡¯t of any threat to me.
When Su Xi-er saw Pei Yaran¡¯s rxed expression, she knew that thetter had bought it. Hence, Su Xi-er continued, ¡°This servant has been in the Pce Side Quarters since I was young. I was bullied by people and didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. With Prince Hao treating this servant like this, this servant has been trembling in fear every day. Empress Dowager...¡±
Su Xi-er revealed a pitiful expression.
Catching sight of such a face reinforced Pei Yaran¡¯s belief of what she had just been told. Perhaps, it helped that Su Xi-er¡¯s words were exactly what Pei Yaran had wanted to hear.
Torture first, then kill off!
¡°This Empress Dowager will find out if you are speaking the truth by simply asking as soon as Prince Hao returns from Nanzhao.¡±
Pei Yaran had mentioned that to sound Su Xi-er out. Whether I actually ask or not will depend on the circumstances. Besides, Prince Hao has never been led by the nose. Perhaps he won¡¯t even be willing to answer.
The expression in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes became brighter. ¡°Empress Dowager, every word this servant has said is the truth.¡±
A harsh glint flickered across Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes and she looked at Su Xi-er attentively, ¡°Maybe this Empress Dowager won¡¯t need to ask him face to face. Go back to the Laundry Service Bureau and immediately pack your things. This Empress Dowager will dispatch people to send you to the Beauty Pce.¡±
At that time, I will just have to observe Prince Hao¡¯s reaction to find out if he has an interest in her.
Su Xi-er was certain that Pei Yaran would definitely not dare to ask Pei Qianhao face to face. By purposely transferring me into the Beauty Pce and waiting for Prince Hao to return, she is trying to discern a little of his attitude by how he handles this matter.
¡°You don¡¯t have to scrub the chamber pots or wash the clothes in the Beauty Pce. This Empress Dowager will even dispatch pce maids to wait upon you. Isn¡¯t that very good?¡° Pei Yaran raised the corners of her mouth slightly.
CHAPTER 71 (2): TRANSFERRED INTO THE BEAUTY PALACE
CHAPTER 71 (2): TRANSFERRED INTO THE BEAUTY PALACE
Pei Yaran shot her a cold nce. ¡°How can this Empress Dowager be afraid of Prince Hao! Do not hesitate in going there. Return to the Laundry Service Bureau to pack your things immediately.¡± She then flung her sleeves and swiftly left.
Su Xi-er narrowed her eyes slightly. She¡¯s the Empress Dowager after all. With Prince Hao gone, Pei Yaran has the highest status in the imperial pce. However, the Beauty Pce won¡¯t keep me for long; I¡¯ll just have to sneak out to the teahouse to inquire about some news.
However, I can¡¯t leave Beimin¡¯s imperial pce. I must maintain a distance with Pei Qianhao before approaching Beimin¡¯s little emperor. Only bying into contact with Beimin¡¯s imperial pce and imperial household can Ie into contact with Nanzhao¡¯s imperial pce.
~~~
When Su Xi-er returned to the Laundry Service Bureau, Old Maidservant Liu happened to be talking to Old Maidservant Li.
After Old Maidservant Li spotted her, she immediately pointed. ¡°Look, the pce maid under you has returned safely.¡±
¡°This servant pays her respects to Old Maidservant Liu and Old Maidservant Li.¡±
Old Maidservant Li immediately waved her hand. ¡°Rise quickly. I can¡¯t ept such an borate greeting from you. Old Maidservant Liu, you entered the Laundry Service Bureau because you wanted to check on how she¡¯s doing. You can see that she¡¯s perfectly fine now.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s face was wreathed in smiles. ¡°Old Maidservant Li, you have a sharp tongue but are actually kind on the inside. You treat the pce maids under you very well. I feel assured knowing that she¡¯s with you. However, the Pce Side Quarterscks manpower and the Imperial Household Department is unable to send sufficient people over. I heard the pce maids say that Su Xi-er has nothing to do in the Laundry Service Bureau. It would be better if she returns to the Pce Side Quarters and helps out.¡±
Old Maidservant Li felt that she was extremely fortunate as soon as she heard those words. Go back to the Pce Side Quarters quickly! She immediately agreed. ¡°What are you saying? Since the Pce Side Quarterscks manpower, Su Xi-er, quickly go back.¡±
Yet, before anyone could respond, two pce maids from the Compassionate Peace pce walked into the Laundry Service Bureau.
¡°This servant is obeying the Empress Dowager¡¯s instructions. Miss Su, quickly pack your luggage and prepare to enter the Beauty Pce.¡±
She was no longer addressed as ¡®Su Xi-er,¡¯ but ¡®Miss Su¡¯. It¡¯s the Beauty Pce again. These few words shocked Old Maidservant Li.
Old Maidservant Liu on the other hand, was bewildered. ¡°Prince Hao is the one in charge of the Beauty Pce. Why is the Empress Dowager interfering? If Prince Hao finds out, he will definitely be displeased after hees back from Nanzhao.¡±
The two pce maids bowed at Old Maidservant Liu. ¡°Old Maidservant, this servant is only listening to instructions. The horse carriage is waiting right outside the side gate of the imperial pce.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu still wanted to say something, but Su Xi-er immediately cast a meaningful nce at her in secret. ¡°The Empress Dowager has already given the order, so this servant can only go. However, don¡¯t call this servant ¡®Miss Su¡¯. I am unable to bear it.¡±
Su Xi-er then entered her room for a short period before returning with her belongings packed in a cloth bundle. She had brought some clothing, the bottle of medicinal powder, and the red Chinese bodice with the pearl inside of it.
She originally hadn¡¯t wanted to bring the red Chinese bodice and pearl. However, if someone enters the room and came upon the two items, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it clearly and absolve herself.
Upon leaving the room, Su Xi-er realised that only Old Maidservant Liu had remained. Only after thetter spoke did Su Xi-er find out that she had sent the two pce maids back to the Compassionate Peace Pce.
¡°Let Hong Li and Ruo Yuan apany you there. The Empress Dowager only wants you to go, so the need for two pce maids to serve you can be considered an excuse. As for the Empress Dowager¡¯s side, I naturally have a way to deal with it.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded, then asked, ¡°How are Ruo Yuan¡¯s injuries?¡±
¡°Thisss has coarse skin, thick flesh, and a robust body. Even if she runs a fever, she will recover after drinking medicine for a few days. If Ruo Yuan hadn¡¯t informed me that the Empress Dowager had taken you away, I still wouldn¡¯t have known about this matter.¡±
Hm? Even Old Maidservant Liu didn¡¯t know, so how did Ruo Yuan know? Did she secretly slip into the Laundry Service Bureau to visit me that night?
¡°Come with me. I will send you to the side gate of the imperial pce after we have gone to the Pce Side Quarters first. The Empress Dowager is mad with Prince Hao and acting out of spite. Your stay in the Beauty Pce is only temporary. Since you have never had the chance to leave the pce since you were young, why don¡¯t you take advantage of this opportunity to go out to y and have some breaths of fresh air?¡±
Su Xi-er understood what Old Maidservant Liu was implying. She wants me to secretly sneak out of the Beauty Pce and stroll around the streets. However, I am not going to simply stroll, but inquire about news instead.
Many merchants travel in and out of teahouses and restaurants. They have the quickest ess to information if I want to obtain news about Nanzhao¡¯s recent developments.
CHAPTER 72 (1): BEAUTY PLAQUE
CHAPTER 72 (1): BEAUTY PLAQUE
They had never expected that they would go to the Beauty Pce in this life. That¡¯s not right either. We have never thought that we would even leave the imperial pce! Even if it was temporary, they could at least venture into the outside world to enrich their experience and ehck out the current situation outside the pce.
They immediately packed their own cloth bundles before they followed Su Xi-er and Old Maidservant Liu to the side gate of the imperial pce.
Still speechless, the two of them only regained theirpose once they were seated in the horse carriage at the side gate.
Hong Li looked at Su Xi-er. Her expression was tranquil and calm, with not a sliver of discernable emotion. Ruo Yuan, on the other hand, had her lips pursed while her hands tugged on the hem of her clothes.
Su Xi-er detected Ruo Yuan¡¯s anxiety and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re just going there to stay for a short period of time. You don¡¯t need to be nervous. When time is up, we will have to go back to the pce.¡±
Ruo Yuan nodded. ¡°I would very much like to leave the pce to take a look at the outside world, but just the thought of heading to the Beauty Pce handled by Prince Hao is a little frightening. That kind of ce is not suitable for people like us.¡±
¡°Ruo Yuan, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of with Su Xi-er around. I thought that it would already be amazing if we can even leave the Pce Side Quarters, but I didn¡¯t expect that we would be able to leave the imperial pce so quickly. With Prince Hao gone, we can even use this opportunity to slip out and enjoy the sight in the capital. I remember that the night market was very lively before I entered the pce!¡±
The night market that Hong Li mentioned attracted Ruo Yuan¡¯s interest. She had been born to a humble family and entered the pce when she was very young. Not even mentioning the bustle of a night market, Ruo Yuan had only known starvation and freezing as a child.
Reminiscing about her childhood, a flicker of yearning appeared in Ruo Yuan¡¯s eyes, and it didn¡¯t escape Su Xi-er.
¡°Then let¡¯s find a night for us to go out.¡± Su Xi-er slowly suggested as she looked at them.
Ruo Yuan and Hong Li¡¯s faces were filled with delight. Their anxiety from a moment ago hadpletely vanished, reced with the words ¡®capital¡¯s night market¡¯.
The horse carriage travelled along slowly before finally stopping about 45 minutester.
Su Xi-er lifted open the carriage curtains and the words ¡®Beauty Pce¡¯ entered her eyes. The gate was wide and the front of the entrance was swept until it was spick and span. Two imperial guards stood ramrod straight with a solemn expression.
If it weren¡¯t for the words ¡®Beauty Pce¡¯, she would have thought that it was the official residence of an eminent and wealthy family. Yet, this is the ce where Pei Qianhao keeps women.
¡°Miss Su, you may disembark. The Empress Dowager¡¯s verbal edict has long been conveyed to the Beauty Pce. There will be someone receiving you all.¡±
Su Xi-er muttered a reply before she stepped off the carriage with Hong Li and Ruo Yuan following closely behind.
The imperial guards at the entrance were aware of who hade. With Prince Hao away from the capital, the Empress Dowager¡¯s decree wasw.
The two copper gates were opened and immediately closed as soon as Su Xi-er¡¯s group of three entered the Beauty Pce. It felt as if the ce waspletely isted from the rest of the world, reminding them that no matter how beautiful it may be, it was ultimately little more than an ornate cage.
There were many nts in the Beauty Pce. Following an extremely spacious path, they found it lined with tall and luxurious trees as far as they could see.
Upon reaching the end of the path, they were met with arge hall adorned with a massive signboard[1] reading, ¡®Beauty Hall¡¯. The furnishings in the hall, while not of the absolute highest quality, were still exquisite.
A eunuch with grizzled hair stood in the Beauty Hall. When he spotted Su Xi-er, he bowed and paid his greetings. ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s verbal edict has been conveyed. Thisdy should be Miss Su, right?¡±
1. It is a horizontal inscribed board with the name of the ce.
CHAPTER 72 (2): BEAUTY PLAQUE
CHAPTER 72 (2): BEAUTY PLAQUE
¡°You are no longer a servant after you arrive here. This old servant¡¯s surname is ¡®Sun¡¯. You can just call me ¡®Eunuch Sun'' like the other women.¡± Eunuch Sun¡¯s gaze thennded on Hong Li and Ruo Yuan. ¡°These two are the servant girls you have brought here, Miss Su?¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°Eunuch Sun, we are wearing the same clothes and alle from the Pce Side Quarters. Why would they be my servant girls?¡±
Eunuch Sun understood her intention. ¡°Even if they aren¡¯t your servant girls, they have stille to take care of you. There will be no further discussion on this matter. Follow this old servant now.¡±
Eunuch Sun then walked towards the Beauty Hall.
Following along, they passed another small path. This one was filled with clusters of vibrantly blooming flowers that had Ruo Yuan and Hong Li widening their eyes at the most beautiful scenery they have ever seen.
As for Su Xi-er, she gave a cursory nce at the flowers before turning her attention elsewhere, neither astonished nor probing.
Eunuch Sun noticed all of this. These pce maids shouldn¡¯t have even been able to leave the Pce Side Quarters without a decree, much less leave the imperial pce itself. Yet, Su Xi-er still fails to show any sign of astonishment that has engulfed the other two. Even if she isn¡¯t shocked speechless, she should at least be curious or impressed.
However, not only did she fail to do that, she simply nced around as if she is long used to this kind of scenery. How could someone from the Pce Side Quarters be so indifferent to such a sight?
Eunuch Sun couldn¡¯t help but be a little baffled.
After walking for roughly 15 minutes, Su Xi-er saw a small room. There was a small signboard inscribed with the words ¡®Beauty que¡¯.
Hehe, this Beauty Pce really pays particr attention to aesthetics and details. The word ¡®beauty¡¯ is written everywhere.
First it is in the Beauty Hall. Then the Beauty que. Pei Qianhao really has the mood to y with these repeatedly.
¡°Miss Su,e with this old servant. The other two, stand outside the door.¡± Eunuch Sun then walked into the room while Su Xi-er followed closely behind, the door closing behind them.
There was a tall andrge cupboard resembling a medicine cupboard ced in the room. Each of the tiny drawers had a que hanging outside.
She cast a perfunctory nce at the tablets and happened to see the words ¡®He Xiangyu.¡±
So it turns out that ¡®Beauty Pce¡¯ is actually for this purpose. Every time a beautyes in, she would carve her name onto a que. Could the thing in the drawer is something every woman uses to prove that her body is pure and unsullied?
¡°Miss Su, this old servant will carve your name onto a queter on. There were originally 72 beauties, but a beauty suddenly died a few days ago. Her body has already been carried away, and her position will be superseded by you.¡±
Carried away? To where? In the eyes of Pei Qianhao, I¡¯m afraid that these beauties are nothing at all.
Su Xi-er asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Prince Hao pursue the matter of the deceased beauty? Did he randomly bury her or...?¡±
¡°Miss Su, there are some things you can¡¯t ask. This old servant will engrave your name onto the que now.¡± Eunuch Sun then began to start work.
¡°There¡¯s no need for that Eunuch Sun. I won¡¯t be staying here for long anyways. Even disregarding that, I was brought here by the Empress Dowager without considering Prince Hao¡¯s wishes.. I¡¯m afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be good if we rashly carve the name without careful consideration.¡±
Eunuch Sun smiled. ¡°Miss Su, you are worrying too much. Any beauty whoes here has to carve their names regardless of who they are taking orders from. Furthermore, even if Prince Hao pursues the matter, he should be reproaching the Empress Dowager.¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°Eunuch Sun, you said that wrong. If all the women whoe to the Beauty Pce have to engrave their names, the two standing outside the room also have toe in to carve their names.¡±
¡°This... Eunuch Sun was feeling awkward. In the end, he could only reply, ¡°They aren¡¯t beauties, so their names can¡¯t be carved onto the Beauty ques. Moreover, every woman in this Beauty Pce has a servant girl waiting upon them. In the end, it¡¯s still better for you to carve your name onto a que first.¡±
CHAPTER 73 (1): MEETING HE XIANGYU AGAIN
CHAPTER 73 (1): MEETING HE XIANGYU AGAIN
Eunuch Sun had managed the Beauty Pce for a long time, and for the time he had done so, no woman had ever been treated differently. Regardless of what their previous positions were, once they arrived here, all of them would dress up prettily and expectantly wait for Prince Hao to enter their room, but none had ever dared to speak like this.
¡°Eunuch Sun, these drawers are not simply used for hanging Beauty ques right?¡±
Eunuch Sun ced the que in his hand down. ¡°If you¡¯re that unwilling, then forget about it. Youing here wasn¡¯t something decreed by Prince Hao anyways. However, if Prince Haoes back from Nanzhao and officially epts you into the Beauty Pce, that is a different story. When that happens, you must carve your name onto the que.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I know, but what does the drawer contain?¡±
¡°Every woman¡¯s birth date and which type of family they are born in. There are also some records pertaining to which woman¡¯s room Prince Hao enters.¡±
There are so many women in the Beauty Pce that the way they are managed imitates the imperial pce¡¯s imperial harem. It¡¯s just like an emperor¡¯s imperial harem, yet there is no mention of Pei Qianhao.
Faced with this, Su Xi-er finally came up with another reason for the existence of the Beauty Pce. Perhaps this is Pei Qianhao¡¯s interest; locking up beauties and enjoying the feeling of watching them fight. After all, he is perverted enough to do such a thing. That said, perhaps there is also another possibility ©` he established the Beauty Pce as a warning to those who would challenge his dignity.
Beimin¡¯s little emperor is like a puppet. Otherwise, no one would dare to brazenly establish a Beauty Pce with supervision methods so simr to the imperial pce¡¯s Imperial Affairs Division[1].
Su Xi-er pursed her lips. Is my imperial younger brother, Ning Lianchen, also the same as Beimin¡¯s little emperor,pletely stifled by Yun Ruofeng?
When Yun Ruofeng flies into a rage, would he punish imperial younger brother fiercely? Or would he not even allow that? Perhaps he would go as far as to ce him under house arrest and seize control of the imperial throne, bing emperor himself?
¡°Miss Su, since you will not be carving your name onto the que, let¡¯s go out. This old servant will take you to where you are staying.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Su XI-er responded softly before ncing at two ques that had been discarded to one side.
One was empty, while was engraved with the words ¡®Shi Liu¡¯. I suppose this ¡®Shi Liu¡¯ is the woman who passed away.
~~~
Outside the door, Hong Li and Ruo Yuan were very anxious as they waited. She has gone in for so long and is still noting out. What exactly are they doing inside? What does the ¡®Beauty que¡¯ on the signboard mean?
Ruo Yuan was born of humble background and was illiterate. It was Hong Li who informed her about the words ¡®Beauty quet¡¯.
Only when the two saw Su Xi-er walking out did they rx.
Eunuch Sun didn¡¯t speak, choosing instead to directly head towards another path.
Hong Li and Ruo Yuan continued to stare in awe at the surrounding scenery. There was even a smallke, and a pavilion to go with it.
A few beauties were in the small pavilion. Their manner of dressing was very eye-catching; donned in light gauze dresses and singing as they yed the zither.
¡°Miss Su, every woman will personally name the ce they stay in. The ce you are about to move into was inhabited by the woman who passed away previously. The signboard with the name she came up with has already been taken down to make room for yours. Once you decide what you will use for a name, you can inform me so that I can have someone hand up the sign for you.¡±
Su Xi-er replied unhurriedly, ¡°I won¡¯t be troubling you, Eunuch Sun. A name will not be necessary, as I¡¯m only staying for a short while.¡±
1. It is part of the Imperial Household Department. The Imperial Affairs Division is mainly in charge of the matters of the eunuch and pce maids. One of its duties is overseeing and recording which imperial consort the emperor visits which is simr to the system in the Beauty Pce, thus the reference to the Imperial Affairs Division in this case.
CHAPTER 73 (2): MEETING HE XIANGYU AGAIN
CHAPTER 73 (2): MEETING HE XIANGYU AGAIN
The person every influential woman in this world dreams to meet is Prince Hao Why is this youngdy the exact opposite? She¡¯s emphasising that she has no rtionship with the Beauty Pce and isn¡¯t currying favour with Prince Hao.
At this moment, Su Xi-er suddenly spoke, ¡°Eunuch Sun, what are you thinking about? Your eyes were staring ahead nkly.¡±
Only then did Eunuch Sun recover from his thoughts and continue to lead the way. ¡°It¡¯s right ahead.¡±
After walking for a short while, Su Xi-er saw a smallpound.
There was a stone table and some matching stools along with a pomegranate tree[1] nted at the side in the courtyard. Thepound was very small. Apart from some green trees, there were only pomegranate trees. It happened to match the name of its previous resident.
¡°Miss Su, if you don¡¯t like these pomegranate trees, you can instruct this old servant to remove them.¡±
¡°Eunuch Sun, you are too courteous. You are the in-charge in the Beauty Pce. The reason so many women can stay together in harmony is thanks to your stringent supervision. In reality, the servant is not you, but me. How can I instruct you?¡±
Eunuch Sun sized up the woman before him again. When he saw her for the first time, he dared to say that she would be the most beautiful woman present if she officially entered the Beauty Pce. In particr, that pair of eyes flickers with a dazzling lustre that captivates everyone.
Now that he examined her again, his appraisal of her improved. Not only does this woman have a beautiful appearance, but she also has brains. Her replies are concise and conclusive, leaving no room for others to rebut.
¡°Miss Su, walk here. There are two dining halls in the east and west respectively. Let the two servant girls who came with you to go there and collect your meals every day at 7am, 11am, and 5pm. If they don¡¯t arrive within an hour of those times, they won¡¯t be able to collect the meals anymore.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Many thanks, Eunuch Sun.¡±
¡°This old servant will be leaving first. Tidy up this ce appropriately.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded again and softly replied with an affirmative.
After Eunuch Sun left, Hong Li immediately eximed, ¡°The Beauty Pce is so ptial! Also, I noticed that a few women in the pavilion were looking in our direction as we passed by just now.¡±
Ruo Yuan continued, ¡°This side feels like it is heavily guarded. How are we going to sneak out secretly?¡±
Su Xi-er grinned. ¡°I naturally have a way. No matter how tight the security is, it is still iparable to that of the imperial pce.¡±
Right after she said that, they heard a sound from outside the courtyard. As soon as Su Xi-er heard the voice, she knew who hade ©` He Xiangyu
¡°I heard that a new younger sister[2]. hase today. Not only that, she was even assigned here by the Empress Dowager. I¡¯m curious, the Empress Dowager is actually pushing women to Prince Hao?¡±
When she saw Su Xi-er, her eyes involuntarily widened.
Why is it Su Xi-er!
Su Xi-er looked at He Xiangyu. I had scratched her face with a hairpin previously, but no scar is left behind. Not long after that, the Empress Dowager ordered for her to be beaten with the nks, but from what I see now, it looks like her body has also recovered.
Hence, Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°He Xiangyu, are you very shocked to see me? What¡¯s the matter? You still haven¡¯t learnt your lesson after the Empress Dowager gave you a flogging with the nks? You still want to suffer a beating?¡±
¡°You...¡± He Xiangyu¡¯s eyes revealed rancour. Back then, Su Xi-er was still scrubbing chamber pots in the Pce Side Quarters while I had already been taken into the Beauty Pce.
I had happened to be favoured at the time, with Prince Hao allowing me to enter the imperial pce. Now though, I ampletely neglected and bullied in the Beauty Pce.
Even Su Xi-er hase in to ridicule me! However, on what basis can she do so? She is merely a pce maid scrubbing chamber pots in the Pce Side Quarters.
¡°Judging from those eyes of yours, you still resent me? How can you hate me? Back then, I was the one who took the me for you.¡±
He Xiangyu grew even more annoyed as she looked at Su Xi-er¡¯s indifferent expression. On second thought, she managed to rein herself as she suspected Su Xi-er of purposely goading her.
At this moment, Hong Li suddenlymented, ¡°You were punished by the Empress Dowager while Su Xi-er was transferred into the Beauty Pce under the Empress Dowager¡¯s verbal edict. The chasm between you two is not just a little. With a cursory nce at you, I can already tell that you have the appearance of someone who waits in your empty boudoir alone. Looks like Prince Hao hasn¡¯t entered your room for a very long time.¡±
1. It is called ¡®shiliu¡¯ in Chinese and is the exact same characters as the name Su Xi-er saw just now.
2. Concubines and consorts tend to use ¡®elder sister¡¯ or ¡®younger sister¡¯ to address each other to express seniority when they have roughly simr positions.
CHAPTER 74 (1): BRING HERE FOR THIS PRINCE
CHAPTER 74 (1): BRING HERE FOR THIS PRINCE
In front of others, Prince Hao bestowed the hairpin to me and permitted me to enter the imperial pce. Although this is a tremendous honour in everyone else¡¯s eyes, only I know the bitter feelings associated with it.
Ruo Yuan saw He Xiangyu¡¯s dejected expression and couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. Hence, she remarked to Hong Li softly, ¡°She¡¯s rather pitiful. Despite being taken into the Beauty Pce and having a period of glory, it seems like Prince Hao doesn¡¯t care about her anymore. As the days pass by, she¡¯s going to lose her youthful looks. At that time, she will be even more pitiful. Let¡¯s not disparage her any further.¡±
In fact, Ruo Yuan waspletely unaware that she had inadvertently ¡®stabbed¡¯ He Xiangyu. Hong Li could no longer hold herughter in and giggled. She had actually been prejudiced against Ruo Yuan in the past. But now that I look at her again, she¡¯s actually so adorable.
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she suppressed the smile that almost reached the corners of her mouth.
He Xiangyu¡¯s expression abruptly darkened. I¡¯m actually being ridiculed by a fat woman. No matter what my plight is, I¡¯m still better than a fat woman.
However, this is not the time to be madly quarrelling with them. He Xiangyu understood this point very well.
Hence, she said, ¡°Su Xi-er, I haven¡¯t seen you in a very long time. There are some words I would like to have with you in private.¡± He Xiangyu paused at this moment to look pointedly at Hong Li and Ruo Yuan.
Su Xi-er passed her cloth bundle to Ruo Yuan. ¡°You two return to the room first and tidy it up. I¡¯ll go overter.¡±
Hong Li nced at her before casting a meaningful look at Ruo Yuan and heading off.
After the two left, He Xiangyu walked closer to Su Xi-er and stopped roughly three metres away from her. ¡°In the past, you were timid and afraid of getting involved. When you were bullied and hurting from your injuries, I carefully waited upon you by your side and braved dangers to steal medicine from Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s room for you. Every time, I would work as fast as possible so that I could help you. Afterwards, when I provoked someone I shouldn¡¯t have, it was you who willingly went to take the me. I didn¡¯t force you.¡±
Su Xi-er watched He Xiangyu silently. Without the memories of the previous Su Xi-er, there¡¯s little point in He Xiangyu telling me all this.
¡°All human hearts are made of flesh. After taking the me, your work changed from sweeping the pce path to scrubbing the chamber pots. I, on the other hand, happened to meet Prince Hao while sweeping the pce path. I also didn¡¯t forget about you after entering the Beauty Pce. But you...aren¡¯t you clear about what you have done? Coming back to bite the hand that feeds you, you¡¯ve caused me to be bitterly disappointed. How could I continue to treat you well?¡±
He Xiangyu¡¯s eyes were overflowing with a pained look.
Since she¡¯s ying this move with me, I have to give her some face. Su Xi-er sighed. ¡°I remember all about how you have treated me well in the past. Since I had taken the me for you, we shall write off our past gratitude and grudges once and for all.¡±
He Xiangyu harrumphed loudly. ¡°Write off once and for all? How can it be that easy? Su Xi-er, you have had a radiant and beautiful appearance since you were young, and you have gotten even more beautiful with time. If Prince Hao sees you, he will definitely take you into the Beauty Pce. If youe here, you and I will beplete arch-enemies.¡±
He Xiangyu¡¯s expression suddenly changed once she reached this point before she switched to amanding tone. ¡°That¡¯s why you must leave the Beauty Pce. No matter what it is, you are not allowed to be here! Someone has actually died in this room!¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s intonation was raised as she replied with an ¡°oh¡±. Then, she pretended as if she had suddenly realised something. ¡°It can¡¯t be that Shi Liu was killed by you, right?¡±
He Xiangyu was taken aback, but quickly refuted, ¡°Su Xi-er, don¡¯t nder me venomously! How could I have killed her when I was in my own courtyard that day? Su Xi-er, you have surprisingly gotten eloquent. On ount of our old friendship, let me remind you of one thing: it isn¡¯t so easy to stay in the Beauty Pce.¡±
CHAPTER 74 (2): BRING HERE FOR THIS PRINCE
CHAPTER 74 (2): BRING HERE FOR THIS PRINCE
In He Xiangyu¡¯s eyes, the Beauty Pce was everything; but in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes, it was nonsense.
All the women in it get jealous and fight each other just for the sake of winning Prince Hao¡¯s favour. However, how long does it take before Prince Hao would even step into one of their rooms?
I¡¯m afraid that only his personal bodyguard, Wu Ling, as well as Eunuch Sun, who is in charge of the Beauty Pce¡¯s order, would know. After all, Eunuch Sun had mentioned that he has to make a record every time Prince Hao enters a beauty¡¯s room.
Yet, all the records are empty even now. There¡¯s no sign that this will ever change either.
Eunuch Sun must naturally know that there is not the slightest meaning in every beauty in the Beauty Pce vying against one another, as well as the fact that Prince Hao treats this as little more than an entertaining show. Perhaps he could also be hiding something else, which attributes to why he only collects them but doesn¡¯t let them warm his bed.
Su Xi-er smiled at He Xiangyu. ¡°Alright, I have epted your reminder. I won¡¯t stay in the Beauty Pce. If you want to fight, fight with the other women.¡±
Su Xi-er than walked towards her room, leaving a perplexed He Xiangyu behind.
She really won¡¯t remain in the Beauty Pce? She really won¡¯t snatch Prince Hao from me?
~~~
Su Xi-er surveyed the room that she had been assigned. The decorations were simpler, but also refreshing and elegant. There were three rooms altogether ©` the inner chamber, the outer chamber, and the side chamber.
Ruo Yuan came running out from the inner chamber and joyfully eximed, ¡°I have tidied the ce up for you. You will be sleeping on a huge bed inside! Its size is double of those in the Pce Side Quarters! There are even decorative carved patterns beside the bed!¡±
Ruo Yuan¡¯s eyes were brimming with excitement as she borated.
Su Xi-er replied, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll let you sleep on it.¡±
Ruo Yuan shook her head. ¡°The bed is alreadyid, and it¡¯s for you to sleep on. Hong Li and I will be sleeping in the side chamber. Although that bed isn¡¯t as big as the one in the inner chamber, it¡¯s still veryrge enough for Hong Li and me to sleep on.¡±
At this moment, Hong Li lifted the flowery curtains and made fun of her, ¡°Make sure you stay still while you sleep at night and refrain from kicking me to the floor. I can¡¯t bear your leg martial arts!¡±
Ruo Yuan waved her hand repeatedly. ¡°I am very still when sleeping. I don¡¯t budge at all.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. We will be secretly slipping out tonight. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to visit the night market?¡±
At the mention of the night market, Hong Li and Ruo Yuan became even more excited.
On the other hand, Su Xi-er was mulling over how they would secretly sneak out of the Beauty Pce.
~~~
Meanwhile, on the road to Nanzhao.
Seeing that the sun was setting, Pei Qianhao led his imperial guards into an inn in the province. They would be resting for the night before hurrying on with their journey the next day.
At this moment, Wu Ling passed a letter to Pei Qianhao. ¡°Your Highness, this is from Ye Qingzhu¡¯s messenger pigeon. Something major has urred in the imperial pce.¡±
Pei Qianhao reached out his hand to take it, the corners of his lips lifting as he perused it. Wu Ling secretly sneaked a nce and didn¡¯t understand. Why is His Highness revealing such an expression? Ye Qingzhu wouldn¡¯t have sent a messenger pigeon if it wasn¡¯t a major matter.
Pei Qianhao handed the piece of paper to Wu Ling. ¡°Burn it. It¡¯s nothing really major.¡±
Wu Ling took it and identally caught a glimpse of the words ¡®Su Xi-er¡¯. Hm? The matter is rted to Su Xi-er?
Unable to suppress his curiosity, Wu Ling looked at the letter and was bbergasted!
Su Xi-er has been transferred into the Beauty Pce by the Empress Dowager? The Empress Dowager clearly harbours that kind of intention towards Prince Hao. Moreover, Su Xi-er is an extremely beautiful woman. What is she trying to aplish by doing this?
¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you against transferring Su Xi-er to the Beauty Pce? Why aren¡¯t you stopping it?¡± Wu Ling asked.
¡°I am indeed not going to keep her. Immediately turn back to the capital, secretly go to the Beauty Pce, and bring Su Xi-er here for this prince. If she¡¯s unwilling toe, knock her out.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s tone indicated that he was serious, causing Wu Ling to be unable to fathom Prince Hao¡¯s intentions.
CHAPTER 75 (1): SECRETLY SNEAKING OUT
CHAPTER 75 (1): SECRETLY SNEAKING OUT
There was no one on the small path. When they were about to reach the pavilion in the middle of theke, the mellifluous sound of traditional Chinese bamboo music entered their ears.
With the aid of the moonlight, they noticed that there was a woman donned in a white dress in the small pavilion. Although she was aware that there were three people on the path, the distance made it impossible for her to tell exactly who they were.
Hong Li was a little nervous. ¡°Su Xi-er, I feel like she has discovered us.¡±
Su Xi-er reassured her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. She doesn¡¯t know who we are. Besides, even if she knows, she still won¡¯t expose us.¡±
The Beauty Pce is just like the imperial harem. Anyone with little brains would know what they should and shouldn¡¯t say.
Just as they were about to reach the Beauty Hall, Su Xi-er purposely made a detour, choosing a narrow and winding path to the side
When they had entered the Beauty Pce earlier today, she had taken note of the paths around here. She knew that there was a narrow and winding path beside the Beauty Hall that passed through the grove and led to the entrance.
Hong Li and Ruo Yuan followed Su Xi-er as she swerved left and right before they arrived at the entrance. The massive copper gates before them hid the two imperial guards that were surely behind them.
Su Xi-er pointed at the copper gates. ¡°Ruo Yuan, you¡¯re going toe in handy.¡±
Ruo Yuan widened her mouth. ¡°Aren¡¯t we secretly sneaking out? Why are we going by the front gate?¡±
¡°Since we¡¯re going by the entrance, you should naturally help open the door. Ruo Yuan, you are in charge of the one on the left, while Hong Li and I will be in charge of the one on the right.¡± Su Xi-er pointed at the left and right copper gates as she speedily ryed the n to them.
Ruo Yuan nodded her head, pulling her sleeves up and takingrge strides forwards while Hong Li followed behind her.
Yet, before they hadpletely emerged from the grove, the copper gates were opened to allow several imperial guards into the Beauty Pce.
Su Xi-er observed the imperial guards. From how they¡¯re walking straight ahead, it looks like they¡¯re carrying out some official business under someone¡¯s orders.
The few imperial guards had just walked into the Beauty Pce when Eunuch Sun rushed to the scene. Unfortunately, she was too far away to make out what they were saying.
Immediately after that, Eunuch Sun led the few imperial guards forward. The imperial guards who had been guarding the Beauty Pce¡¯s entrance had been dispatched elsewhere at thest minute for unknown reasons.
At any rate, after the guards had disappeared, there was nobody guarding the copper gates.
Su XI-er immediately cast a meaningful look at Ruo Yuan and Hong Li. ¡°How lucky that we can save our strength and it¡¯s just nice that the coast is clear.¡±
The two understood her signal, and not long after, the three of them had walked out of the Beauty Pce without a hitch.
Hong Li spread out her arms and inhaled a deep breath. ¡°The air outside is simply wonderful. It¡¯s so fresh!¡±
Ruo Yuan¡¯s eyes turned constantly as she took in her surroundings and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Which direction is the night market in?¡±
¡°You two can express your amazement, curiosity and excitementter; for now, we¡¯re still too close to the Beauty Pce.¡± Su Xi-er reminded as she hastened her footsteps.
After walking for about 15 minutes, Su Xi-er finally managed to g down a horse carriage in the neighbouring street with her waving hand.
The coachman stopped the horse carriage, an annoyed expression oveing his face when he saw the coarse clothes that the three women were d in. How could girls like these, who look like they¡¯re working odd jobs, have money for a horse carriage?
With such an impression, the coachman immediately raised his horse whip as he prepared to drive the carriage forward.
Su Xi-er swiftly reached out her hand to pull on the reins. ¡°You¡¯re not epting business?¡±
¡°Look at the clothes you guys are wearing!¡± the coachmanined in annoyance.
Su X-erughed. ¡°Do you look at the clothes or look at the silvers?¡± Su Xi-er then took out a fragment of silver from her fragrance sachet.
The coachman¡¯s eyes lit up. Only a few copper coins are needed to ride a horse carriage, but this is actually a tael of silver fragment.
Immediately, the coachman¡¯s expression eased and he eximed jubntly, ¡°We can talk things through properly. Where should I drive you all to?¡±
CHAPTER 75 (2): SECRETLY SNEAKING OUT
CHAPTER 75 (2): SECRETLY SNEAKING OUT
An idea popped into the coachman¡¯s mind. Now I understand! This youngdy must be the daughter of a noble house who¡¯s changed into a set of servant¡¯s clothes and secretly sneaked out to go visit the night market!
I reallyck discernment for failing to recognise her identity. The smile on his face deepened. ¡°These three misses, sit tight. We¡¯ll be setting off now!¡±
The whipnded on the horse¡¯s buttocks, causing the carriage to speed towards the night market.
In the Beauty Pce however, apletely different scene was ying out.
~~~
Eunuch Sun raised his head to look at the man in front of him before speaking. ¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, why are you suddenly looking for Su Xi-er?¡±
Imperial Bodyguard Wu lifted the ck hat on his head. ¡°I¡¯m following Prince Hao¡¯s instructions to take Su Xi-er away. Whichpound is she in?¡±
¡°Prince Hao¡¯smands?¡± Eunuch Sun¡¯s face was filled with bafflement. Why is Prince Hao concerned about a woman the Empress Dowager transferred over?
¡°Even someone sent here by the Empress Dowager is not allowed to stay without Prince hao¡¯s consent. Take me to herpound.¡±
Hearing Wu Ling¡¯s grave tone, Eunuch Sun immediately replied, ¡°This old servant will take you there now. However, I reckon that she is already asleep.¡± He then headed towards thepound Su Xi-er was staying in.
The two of them soon arrived at Su Xi-er¡¯spound, passing by the pavilion in theke in the process. The woman in white that had been in the pavilion was sitting in a boat that was being rowed by her maidservant. The boat slowly sailed towards thekeside before it gently stopped at the shore. Looking up, the woman immediately recognised Wu Ling.
¡°Young Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
The woman¡¯s expression remained distracted, only snapping out of her stupor when the maidservant waved her hand in front of her eyes. ¡°The imperial guard that just walked past was Imperial Bodyguard Wu.¡±
The maidservant immediately shrieked. ¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu?! He¡¯s Prince Hao¡¯s personal bodyguard. Could Prince Hao have entered the Beauty Pce? Heavens, which beauty¡¯spound did he go to? Young Miss, let us go and take a look.¡±
The woman immediately pulled the maidservant back. ¡°How can we stop Prince Hao from entering a beauty¡¯spound? We just have to wait and observe how it develops.¡±
¡°Young Miss, you are a daughter from an eminent family, and the official eldest daughter at that. You mustn¡¯t forget Senior Master¡¯s words! Exactly for what purpose did you enter the Beauty Pce?¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t even caught a glimpse of Prince Hao since I entered the Beauty Pce. Even if He Xiangyu was favoured in the past, it was always imperial guards bestowing hairpins to her under Prince Hao¡¯s orders...¡±
¡°Young Miss, Prince Hao is simply sounding He Xiangyu out. Didn¡¯t we hear that...¡±
The woman immediately covered the maidservant¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t randomly make careless remarks. We are going back to ourpound.¡±
The maidservant could only nod. Although Young Miss is very cautious in handling matters, she doesn¡¯t have enough courage. If this goes on, how is she going to be able to meet Prince Hao?
Now that Imperial Bodyguard Wu hase, Prince Hao should also being soon right? We must make use of this opportunity!
But Young Miss is set on returning to thepound. Sigh.
~~~
When Wu Ling arrived at Su Xi-er¡¯spound, the candle in the room had already been extinguished.
¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, please hold on. This old servant will go and call her.¡± Eunuch Sun then walked forward and shouted for Su Xi-er from outside the room door.
However, no one responded even after he had tried several times.
Hence, Wu Ling stepped forward. ¡°Su Xi-er.¡±
Even after calling for a few times, there was still no response. She¡¯s in such a deep slumber?
Wu Ling was bewildered, but due to Prince Hao¡¯s orders, he could only kick the door open and enter the room.
ng! The room door was kicked open, causing Eunuch Sun to jump in fright.
¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, you are a full-grown man. It¡¯s uneptable for you to enter a woman¡¯s room!¡±
Eunuch Sun¡¯s call reminded Wu Ling. What if Su Xi-er is really sleeping so deeply? At the moment, Prince Hao¡¯s attitude towards Su Xi-er is very ambiguous. Although he is currently oppressing her with his might, it feels as if he has some other intention as well
CHAPTER 76 (1): ACTUALLY DISAPPEARED
CHAPTER 76 (1): ACTUALLY DISAPPEARED
Changing directions, he made his way into the side chamber. The quilt that covered the bed bulged up in the middle. ording to Ye Qingzhu, there should be two pce maids who were brought here by Su Xi-er. If that¡¯s the case, there should be two people lying on the bed. However, it really doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s two people lying in there.
Wu Ling walked forward and lifted the quilt up, only to discover two pillows. He immediately proceeded to the inner chamber before doing the same with the bed in there, only to find a pillow again.
Su Xi-er has disappeared! Vanished into thin air!
Eunuch Sun was stunned. Su Xi-er had clearly gone into the room and hadn¡¯te out. Why...is she gone?
¡°Eunuch Sun, where are the people? The Beauty Pce is heavily guarded. Could a person have run away for no reason?¡± Wu Ling¡¯s tone was solemn. It can¡¯t have been that they were kidnapped, right?
If she has been kidnapped... and from within the Beauty Pce at that, it is a challenge towards Prince Hao!
With such a thought, Wu Ling felt that the matter had be grave. Thus, without waiting for Eunuch Sun to answer, he immediately walked outside the courtyard.
If we search in the periphery and seal off the city gates, there is hope of finding Su Xi-er.
Eunuch Sun was getting anxious. There have never been slip-ups with the Beauty Pce under my supervision, so why has something urred now of all times?!
Eunuch Sun immediately caught up. ¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, this old servant surmises that nothing will happen to Su Xi-er. The worst that could have happened is that she really was kidnapped, but nobody would go to the trouble of taking the two maidservants too, right?¡±
On second thought, Wu Ling felt that Eunuch Sun made a lot of sense. If that¡¯s the case, does this suggest that Su Xi-er took the two maidservants with her as secretly sneaked out?
I was too flustered just now and didn¡¯t think it through clearly. So it turns out that the person challenging Prince Hao is Su Xi-er. This woman is tired of living right?
Wu Ling immediately instructed the imperial guard beside him. ¡°Return to Prince Hao at full speed. Report to him that I¡¯ll go over after some time and that Su Xi-er isn¡¯t in the Beauty Pce. She has probably secretly slipped out.¡±
His subordinate nodded and turned around to leave rapidly.
At this moment, the woman who had been in the tiny boat on theke sauntered over leisurely.
She paid her greetings to Wu Ling. ¡°This humble woman, Tan Ge, pays her respects to Imperial Bodyguard Wu.¡±
The maidservant beside Tan Ge followed her in bending her knees and paying her respects. She then immediately asked, ¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, why did youe to the Beauty Pce at night? Is Prince Hao also...¡±
Before she could finish, Tan Ge had pinched her hand and red at her, warning her not to spout nonsense.
Wu Ling had no time to respond to them, and immediately strode away.
Eunuch Sun looked at the maidservant with a stern expression. ¡°This mouth should be pped!¡± He then gave a warning nce at Tan Ge before leaving swiftly.
Once everyone hadpletely disappeared from sight, the maidservant mumbled, ¡°Young Miss, you are still the Tan Residence¡¯s Eldest Young Miss after all. Although the Tan Residence has lost its former glory, there¡¯s still no need for us to fear a eunuch and act ording to his mood!¡±
¡°Jeez, you should pay attention to whates out from your mouth in the future. Don¡¯t cause trouble. I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± Tan Ge¡¯s tone was suffused with helplessness as her eyes involuntarily became sorrowful.
I am supposed to be the Tan Residence¡¯s hope. Dad used thest of his connections to send me into the Beauty Pce, but now look at how things have turned out. I feel like the Tan Residence¡¯s hope is destined to be despair[1].
She couldn¡¯t forget the first time she saw Prince Hao. At that time, he had been d in cloud-patterned purple robes with noble aura exuding as he sat on the main seat. Just a nce was enough to instil fear in people and have everyone racing to pledge their allegiance to him.
I¡¯m afraid that was the first, and alsost, time that I saw him.
1. Hope and despair rhyme in Chinese.
CHAPTER 76 (2): ACTUALLY DISAPPEARED
CHAPTER 76 (2): ACTUALLY DISAPPEARED
Tan Ge reached out a hand to pinch her. ¡°Keep a lid on your curiosity.¡± She then walked towards the Sandalwood[1] Compound.
The maidservant pouted and indignantly looked in the direction Wu Ling left in.
~~~
Outside the Beauty Pce, Wu Ling divided the imperial guards into four groups that headed towards the north, south, east and west respectively.
While they were anxiously searching, Su Xi-er was taking Ruo Yuan and Hong Li to admire the view of Beimin¡¯s night market.
~~~
Beimin wasrger than Nanzhao. Regardless of which aspect waspared, it was better than Nanzhao.
The night market was massive and flourishing with many pedestrians walking to and fro. The peddlers hawked their wares loudly, while the children frolicked around with each other. There were even pairs of men and women walking on the streets with the man in front, and the woman behind.
In Nanzhao, even if they were married, men and women in love couldn¡¯t walk simultaneously on the streets. However, couples were allowed to do so in Beimin. The only caveat was that the woman had to walk behind the man to illustrate that the man¡¯s position was higher than the woman¡¯s.
At this moment, Ruo Yuan pointed at a candy. ¡°It¡¯s made from sugar. So amazing!¡±
Hong Li patted her shoulder. ¡°Come on, I have a few copper coins on me. Let¡¯s go for a ringtoss and win some items back!¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Ruo Yuan immediately nodded.
Afterwards, the two walked into the distance, forgetting about Su Xi-er in their excitement.
Su Xi-er checked that they wouldn¡¯t go too far before walking towards a teahouse at the side and taking a seat by the window. She ordered a pot of green tea and sipped it slowly as she observed the crowd.
It was especially lively outside the teahouse. Some were eating pastries and desserts, some were listening to tunes and some were listening to the storyteller¡¯s narration.
The storyteller happened to be getting enthusiastic at this moment, but the subject he was on was...
¡°This is a matter that really happened in Nanzhao''s imperial household. I heard about this from a friend who was doing business in Nanzhao.¡±
The audience eyes lit up. ¡°Tell us quickly!¡±
The storyteller swayed his handheld fan. ¡°After the Eldest Imperial Princess was killed by General Yun, her body wasn¡¯t buried in the imperial mausoleum. The former Second Imperial Princess has be the current Eldest Imperial Princess, and seems to be very much in love with General Yun. This is practically a drama! The younger sister robbed the elder sister¡¯s husband and the elder sister is killed. Even that little emperor has be a puppet!¡±
¡°Ah, we only just found out that he actually formed a rtionship with the younger sister. Then the question bes, when is he going to marry that younger sister?¡±
The storyteller¡¯s eyes narrowed until it formed a narrow slit. ¡°He won¡¯t be able to marry her in such a short time. Although the little emperor has be a puppet, he is one with a strong will. He seems to be actively preventing this marriage. You have to know that Nanzhao¡¯s little emperor had a very close rtionship with the deceased Eldest Imperial Princess!¡±
As Su Xi-er sat there silently, the expression in her eyes darkened. Lianchen, you are also leading a very tough life, right? Elder Sister is not by your side, leaving you to deal with Yun Ruofeng alone. Furthermore, his power is so humongous. You are still not fully fledged, so how are you able to win against him?
The surrounding customers in the teahouse became even more interested, with one evenmenting, ¡°That little emperor¡¯s power is minuscule. If General Yun really wanted to marry the current Eldest Imperial Princess, how would he be able to stop the marriage? I bet that it¡¯s General Yun who suddenly doesn¡¯t want to marry her anymore!¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s breath hitched. How can it be possible for him to not marry? Yun Ruofeng and Ning Anlian already have a child together. If he doesn¡¯t marry her, her stomach is going to bulge day by day, attracting criticism from others.
The storyteller burst intoughter and waved the fan in his hand repeatedly. ¡°He¡¯s simply not marrying her. What you said is probably reasonable, but the little emperor has indeed prevented the marriage. Nanzhao has just stabilised not long ago and is now preparing for the state banquet. How would General Yun have the time to care about his personal love affairs?¡±
The storyteller paused at this point and smiled mysteriously. ¡°In the past, Prince Hao didn¡¯t deign to go to Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet, but he has gone this time. From what I see, something major is about to happen.¡±
1. In Chinese, ¡®Sandalwood¡¯ contains the word ¡®Tan¡¯, the same character as the one in her name.
CHAPTER 77 (1): INVITED HER TO HEAD THERE
CHAPTER 77 (1): INVITED HER TO HEAD THERE
Due to the previous turmoil in Nanzhao, the overall strength of the nation had declined. Beimin on the other hand, was growing more prosperous with each passing day and had the strongest national power. With his overwhelming status in Beimin, Prince Hao could be considered the most powerful and eminent man across all the nations.
Pei Qianhao could be described as being bathed in a halo of light. No matter who it was, their eyes would light up once the words ¡®Prince Hao¡¯ were mentioned.
Su Xi-er drank a small cup of tea and paid the bill before walking out of the teahouse. She inhaled deeply and felt gloomy.
She surveyed her surroundings, but didn¡¯t see Ruo Yuan and Hong Li. Where did those twosses go?
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but shake her head before she began to search for them. They aren¡¯t familiar with the capital, so they will only be ying in the vicinity.
After searching for a short while, she spotted Ruo Yuan and Hong Li watching a stall that moulded y figurines with excitement in their eyes.
Su Xi-er was about to walk in that direction when an arm suddenly pulled her back. She raised her head and realised that it was Wu Ling.
Shouldn¡¯t he be following Prince Hao to Nanzhao? Why did he suddenly appear in the capital? Could it be that Prince Hao hasn¡¯t set off yet?
Wu Ling lowered his voice and informed her solemnly, ¡°Prince Hao instructed me to take you away.¡±
¡°Take me away? To where?¡± Su Xi-er surmised that the ce he was going to take her to was definitely not the Beauty Pce.
¡°Naturally, I¡¯m taking you to Prince Hao¡¯s side.¡± A nondescript horse carriage stopped next to him as he spoke. This is the only way to take Su Xi-er away without creating a scene.
Why is he taking me there when he is going to Nanzhao? Even if we ignore that part, is he really deciding to take me along to Nanzhao despite the Empress Dowager¡¯s order for me to remain in the Beauty Pce?
¡°Orders can¡¯t be defied. Su Xi-er, get onto the horse carriage.¡± Wu Ling pointed at the horse carriage and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture.
If I get onto this horse carriage, I will be going to Nanzhao... That ce...I...
Subconsciously, she shook her head and enunciated her words, ¡°Forgive me for finding it hard to obey the order.¡± She then turned to the side and walked in another direction.
¡°In that case, pardon me.¡± Wu Ling prepared to raise his hand to knock her out.
Who knew that Su Xi-er would dodge nimbly, her stern eyes overflowing with a cold glint. ¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, you should take it easy while we¡¯re in the capital¡¯s night market.¡±
Leaving behind those fierce words, she continued forwards.
Wu Ling ced his hand down. What she said is correct, we¡¯re at the capital¡¯s night market. With how dexterous she is, one or two moves won¡¯t be able to knock her out. It seems that I can only bide my time.
Wu Ling finally understood why Prince Hao added that sentence when he instructed him. ¡°If she¡¯s unwilling, simply knock her out.¡± Prince Hao had already foreseen everything.
~~~
Meanwhile, Ruo Yuan and Hong Li were enjoying themselves so much that they only came back to their senses when Su Xi-er called them.
¡°Look at how lifelike these y figurines are! Why don¡¯t we get the peddler to mould some of us?¡± Hong Li¡¯s eyes were filled with expectation, but her ring of copper coins was already used up. In other words, she had no more money left.
Su Xi-er immediately asked the peddler, ¡°How much does it cost to mould one?¡±
The peddler answered with a smile, ¡°If I¡¯m going to mould it based on your appearance, it would be 10 copper coins.¡±
Ruo Yuan yelped, ¡°It actually costs 10 copper coins! I...¡± She paused at this point. I almost leaked out my monthly sry in the Pce Side Quarters.
I only get 30 copper coins after working hard in the Pce Side Quarters, while moulding a small figurine needs 10! Intimidated by the price, she pulled Hong Li to the side.
Su Xi-er instead fished out 20 copper coins without a second thought. ¡°Mould one each for them.¡±
The peddler took the coins gleefully. ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you want one? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as beautiful as you since I started doing business.¡±
CHAPTER 77 (2): INVITED HER TO HEAD THERE
CHAPTER 77 (2): INVITED HER TO HEAD THERE
Since she had already refused, the peddler could only nod and begin to mould the figurines ording to Ruo Yuan and Hong Li¡¯s appearances.
Ruo Yuan looked at Su Xi-er, her eyes brimming with hot tears. I haven¡¯t experienced this kind of warmth in a very long time.
Hong Li focused on the y figurines, asionally calling out to Ruo Yuan ¡°Ruo Yuan, this face really looks like yours! Yours will be done very soon!¡±
Ruo Yuan wiped her tears. ¡°Mhm, they will be done soon.¡±
On the other hand, Su Xi-er looked into the distance. Wu Ling has already left, but since he came under orders, he definitely wouldn¡¯t return empty-handed. Although he isn¡¯t taking me away now, he will still appear and bring me back in the end.
Am I really going to Nanzhao? Have I made proper preparations to deal with those people?
Nanzhao... The scenes from that night engulfed her mind. In an instant, the look in her eyes deepened. I won¡¯t let off anyone who harmed me!
It¡¯s just that the time is still not ripe.
When Ruo Yuan turned around to look at Su Xi-er with thepleted y figurine, she caught sight of thetter¡¯s current expression. ¡°Su Xi-er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Su Xi-er returned to her senses. ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s gettingte, so we¡¯ll head back after the peddler is finished with moulding the y figurines.¡±
¡°Mhm, alright.¡± Ruo Yuan nodded and replied obediently, turning her attention back to the y figurines.
Hong Li¡¯s figurine was finished shortly after. When she heard from Su Xi-er that they would be going back, she sighed. Wonderful times are always so transient.
Afterwards, Su Xi-er gged down a horse carriage and travelled to the street next to the Beauty Pce.
Finally, the three walked to the Beauty Pce after leaving the horse carriage before catching sight of two imperial guards at the entrance.
Hong Li was at a loss. ¡°How do we get back in?¡±
Ruo Yuan was also anxious. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a side door or back door? Even a dog hole would do!¡±
¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Even if there¡¯s a dog hole, you won¡¯t be able to make your way into it. Your body is too big.¡± Hong Li¡¯s words made a lot of sense, causing Ruo Yuan to go silent as she stared at Su Xi-er
Su Xi-er stated unhurriedly, ¡°Very simple. We just have to knock them out.¡±
¡°Ah? Knock them out?¡± Hong Li and Ruo Yuan were stupefied, their eyes extremely wide.
It can¡¯t be, right? Those are two trained and physically fit imperial guards. How would a woman like Su Xi-er be able to knock them out?!
¡°You guys, stay here and don¡¯t move.¡± Su Xi-er instructed them before walking towards the main entrance.
Having said that, she wasn¡¯t really waiting to knock out the guards; instead, she was waiting for a certain someone to appear. Wu Ling wouldn¡¯t just leave like that.
The street the Beauty Pce was located in was the quietest street in the capital. Seeing as it was also Prince Hao¡¯s territory, ordinary civilians didn¡¯t bother to casually walk past the main entrance even in the daytime.
This is the best opportunity for Wu Ling to ¡®take me away¡¯.
As expected, Su Xi-er had only taken five steps when Wu Ling appeared. There was also a horse carriage that hade.
¡°If you¡¯re not going, I¡¯ll knock you out.¡± Wu Ling was no longer courteous and coldly reminded her.
Su Xi-erughed instead, her smiling countenance enough to cause the sun and the moon to lose their colours, and directly attracting the eyes of people towards her. Wu Ling was no exception.
¡°Alright, since you¡¯re under an order, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. However, you must make proper arrangements for Ruo Yuan and Hong Li.¡± Then, much to Wu Ling¡¯s surprise, Su Xi-er got onto the horse carriage.
Women are really capricious! Although she was adamant about not going just a moment ago, she has now voluntarily gotten into the horse carriage!
CHAPTER 78 (1): AT A LOSS IN THE HEART
CHAPTER 78 (1): AT A LOSS IN THE HEART
¡°Prince Hao...¡± Ruo Yuan¡¯s breath hitched. Soon after, she became flustered and grasped Hong Li¡¯s wrist firmly. ¡°Did Su Xi-er offend Prince Hao? What should we do? Will she die?¡±
As Hong Li gazed at the direction the horse carriage left in, her lips pursed before as she put on an earnest expression. ¡°She won¡¯t die. I believe in her. Ruo Yuan, let¡¯s go and check if the Beauty Pce has a back door where we can slip in secretly. We will wait here for Su Xi-er¡¯s return!¡±
Right after her promation, an imperial guard from the Beauty Pce suddenly appeared. ¡°Eunuch Sun has ordered for you two to be taken in through the Beauty Pce¡¯s side door. As for the other youngdy, just treat it as if she is still in the Beauty Pce.¡±
Hong Li immediately understood what the imperial bodyguard was implying. Pretend that Su Xi-er is still in the Beauty Pce. Ruo Yuan and I have to put on an act. We must keep ourselves busy with ¡®serving¡¯ Su Xi-er while also deflecting the other beauties whoe to disturb us.
¡°Are you two still noting?¡± The imperial guard saw that the two didn¡¯t respond and couldn¡¯t help but call out to them again.
Hong Li pulled Ruo Yuan, who had yet to regain her senses. ¡°Let¡¯s quickly follow.¡±
Ruo Yuan nodded, still worrying about Su Xi-er in her heart. Everybody knows that Prince hao is headed to Nanzhao. Why did he order Imperial Bodyguard Wu to bring Su Xi-er along with him?
Could it be that he¡¯s getting Su Xi-er to wait upon him by his side? Aren¡¯t there maidservants in the Prince Hao Residence?
Many questions flooded Ruo Yuan¡¯s brain, and she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. There was only one thing ©` Su Xi-er muste back safely.
~~~
At this moment, Wu Ling sat next to an imperial guard who was driving the carriage to the capital gates. Separated by the horse carriage¡¯s curtain, he advised Su Xi-er, ¡°I don¡¯t know Prince Hao¡¯s true intentions, but judging from his expression, it doesn¡¯t look too good. You must be more prudent.¡±
These words are considered a reminder. After all, Su Xi-er is also a pitiful person. Prince Hao¡¯s mood is unfathomable. Even though he is a bit interested in Su Xi-er now, who knows if he would kill her in the future?
Su Xi-er nodded and replied calmly, ¡°Many thanks for your reminder, Imperial Bodyguard Wu.¡± She was then absorbed in her thoughts, her hands tightly clenched together.
I didn¡¯t expect that I would be going to Nanzhao so soon. Her expression slowly changed as she recalled the memories of that night that were seared into her mind like a branding iron.
Su Xi-er shut her eyes for several moments. When she reopened them, gone was the distress that had been guing her until now. In its ce was a profoundness and a fierceness that would¡¯ve intimidated any who saw it.
The horse carriage travelled to the city gates where it was greeted by the imperial guards on duty. Once the two of them had seen Wu Ling however, the gates were opened without any questions asked.. Once they were out of the capital gates, their field of view became even greater, as did the speed of the carriage.
The night breeze blew the horse carriage¡¯s curtain open, revealing Su Xi-er who was leaning against the wall of the horse carriage with her eyes closed. It looked like she was actually asleep, yet also contemting something.
Hardly anybody knew about Su Xi-er leaving the capital. Even Pei Yaran thought that she was in the Beauty Pce, not even bothering to have people monitor the situation.
Given her temper, if Pei Yaran was to find out that Prince Hao had ordered for people to take Su Xi-er away, she would definitely not stay in the Compassionate Peace Pce peacefully. She may have even dispatched people to bring Su Xi-er back.
~~~
Pei Yaran was currently sitting on the main seat in the Compassionate Peace Pce¡¯s hall, waiting for Matriarch Pei to enter the pce.
¡°He Ying, boil a pot of spring tea of the highest grade.¡± Pei Yaran massaged her forehead gently and instructed the pce maid at her side without even sparing her a nce.
The pce maid became nervous and mumbled falteringly, ¡°Empress Dowager, you have already transferred Miss He out of the imperial pce and back to the Pei Residence.¡±
CHAPTER 78 (2): AT A LOSS IN THE HEART
CHAPTER 78 (2): AT A LOSS IN THE HEART
The pce maid noticed that the Empress Dowager¡¯s expression was strange, and became even more terrified. He Ying has always served the Empress Dowager, and was brought here from the Pei Residence by her. Now that she no longer here, the Empress Dowager is definitely displeased in her heart.
Right at this moment, a eunuch announced with his sharp voice. ¡°Matriarch Pei has arrived!¡±
Pei Yaran immediately cast a meaningful look at the pce maids beside her and instructed them to be dismissed.
Lu Xiangning, otherwise known as Old Madam Pei, stepped into the hall of the Compassionate Peace Pce as soon as the pce maids had withdrawn,
Although Lu Xiangning was over 50 years old, she had taken good care of her health. Her skin didn¡¯t sag, and Pei Yaran features resembled hers greatly.
¡°This subject¡¯s wife pays her respects to the Empress Dowager. Wishing good fortune and health to you, Empress Dowager.¡± Lu Xiangning bent her knees as she paid her respects respectfully.
Pei Yaran immediately stood up and supported Lu Ningxiang to rise. ¡°Mum, what are you talking about? There are no outsiders here, yet you still keep using ¡®this subject¡¯s wife¡¯ to refer to yourself.¡±
¡°We still can¡¯t dispense with the necessary formalities so as to avoid inviting gossip.¡± Lu Ningxiang smiled and patted her daughter¡¯s hand gently.
¡°I don¡¯t dare. Before I am the Empress Dowager, I am your daughter. In the whole world, where is there a mum who speaks politely to her daughter?¡±
¡°Alright, your mum can¡¯t win against this mouth of yours. Did you hurriedly summon me into the pce because Prince Hao...¡± Lu Ningxiang paused, and observed her daughter¡¯s expression, sighing deeply in understanding as she saw the wronged look on her daughter¡¯s face.
¡°It has also been tough on you to enter the pce. You are young, and although your position is high... I feel a lump in my heart.¡± Lu Ningxiang raised her hand to wipe her tears.
¡°Mum, don¡¯t cry. It was your daughter who was willing to enter the pce back then. Look, if your daughter hadn¡¯t entered the pce, the Pei Residence wouldn¡¯t have risen to power so quickly. Now the Pei Residence is at the summit of its power, and is Beimin¡¯srgest n!¡±
Lu Ningxiang gazed at her daughter. ¡°Although you did contribute, the Pei Residence is here today all thanks to the efforts of Prince Hao. If it wasn¡¯t for him...¡±
¡°Mum!¡± Pei Yaran yelled, before she lowered her voice again. ¡°If Dad hadn¡¯t epted Pei Qianhao into the Pei Residence, how could he have risen to his current position? Simrly, if your daughter hadn¡¯t helped him put things in order in the imperial pce, would his rise to power have been so simple?¡±
¡°Mum knows that, but you know even better than I that his contribution is even greater than either of yours. Since you are already Beimin¡¯s empress dowager, it¡¯s better for you to bury some love affairs and feelings at the bottom of your heart.¡±
¡°Mum, I¡¯m only eighteen years old, and I have no blood rtions with Pei Qianhao, so why can¡¯t we be together? Sess depends on one¡¯s efforts!¡±
Lu Ningxiang immediately became solemn. ¡°You¡¯re acting willfully! Doing this will cause the Situ Imperial Household to be humiliated! You don¡¯t behave like the Empress Dowager at all. If you want to be together with Prince Hao, you should wait for your next lifetime and stow away those thoughts and feelings.¡±
Pei Yaran pursed her lips. There¡¯s no choice. I have already sunk into it. Long ago, before I even entered the pce, I had already fallen for Pei Qianhao. My wish for this lifetime is to be together with him.
Entering the pce and fighting in the imperial harem were all for his sake.
As long as the imperial household is toppled, everything will be within my reach. Let me see who dares to spout nonsense then!
But right now, I need to know exactly what thoughts Pei Qianhao harbours towards Su Xi-er.
I¡¯m not scared of anything else. I¡¯m only scared that Pei Qianhao will fall in love with another woman! However, I also know that there are very few women in this world who could cause Pei Qianhao to be enamoured with them.
CHAPTER 79 (1): GET LOST
CHAPTER 79 (1): GET LOST
Pei Yaran was taken aback. ¡°What Anru? Who is she?¡±
Lu Ningxiang smiled. ¡°Your eldest paternal cousin¡¯s daughter, Pei Anru. She¡¯s thirteen this year. Since He Ying has gone back to the Pei Residence, there is no one from our family to apany you. Thus, your mum was thinking about bringing Anru over.¡±
¡°Mum, what do you mean by this? Are you nning to have your daughter find a prospective husband-to-be for Anru?¡± Her voice had be ferocious, and the expression in Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes changed as she immediately released Lu Ningxiang¡¯s hand.
This appearance gave Lu Ningxiang a fright. ¡°Your mum was only casually bringing that up. If you are unwilling, I won¡¯t let Anrue.¡±
¡°Mum, tell me. Was it Dad who came up with the idea of having Anru enter the pce?¡± Pei Yaran watched Lu Ningxiang fixedly, an earnest look stered on her face.
Only after a long while did Lu Ningxiang nod. ¡°It was your dad who suggested that, but taking your feelings into consideration, I wasn¡¯t willing to do it. Your mum won¡¯t force you.¡±
Pei Yaran sneered before walking to the main seat and sitting down. ¡°Dad really knows how to y chess. Who does he want to marry Anru to? The most powerful people in the pce are Prince Hao and Commandery Prince Xie respectively. Although neither has yet to take an official wife, Anru¡¯s status isn¡¯t even close to being worthy of either.¡±
She was very clear about her father¡¯s intention. Maybe he wants to marry Anru to...Pei Qianhao. Only by doing this can he ensure Prince Hao¡¯s support by tightly pulling onto him. Why is he sacrificing me to help another woman seed?!
¡°He doesn¡¯t have that intention. It¡¯s just that Anru has never entered the pce before, only knowing that her aunt is the current Empress Dowager. As a result, this littless was very excited simply to meet you.¡±
¡°Meet me? I am a widow in the imperial pce, lonely and cold. Can Anru apany me for me whole life and not marry in this lifetime?¡± Pei Yaran replied in a frigid tone.
¡°It¡¯ste tonight. Stay in the Compassionate Peace Pce for tonight. I will order someone to send you back to the residence early next morning.¡± Pei Yaran then instructed a pce maid toe in and take Lu Ningxiang to the side pce hall of the Compassionate Peace Pce to rest.
Lu Ningxiang knew that her daughter was unhappy, thus, she bowed at her before she left. As a mother, she understood her daughter¡¯s feelings towards Prince Hao the best.
It¡¯s just that, the two of them absolutely can¡¯t be together!
As Pei Yaran watched Lu Ningxiang¡¯s departing figure, the expression in her eyes became serious. She walked to the entrance of the hall and gazed at the brightly moonlit courtyard.
Right now, I only need to ascertain one matter before I can rest assured. When Pei Qianhao finds out that Su Xi-er is in the Beauty Pce, how will he deal with it? Will he let her stay, or chase her away?
However, Pei Yaran wasn¡¯t aware that Su XI-er would neither be forced to stay, nor chased away. She was instead directly presented to Pei Qianhao.
~~~
The horse carriage travelled increasingly faster without stopping to rest for the whole night.
Even though Su Xi-er felt very ufortable from the bumpy trip, she didn¡¯t reveal a sliver of annoyance on her countenance.
She knew that the faster the horse carriage travelled, the further away she was from Beimin, and the nearer she would be to Nanzhao.
After travelling for another eight hours, Wu Ling¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Ahead is Zhi County. Prince Hao is in the county¡¯s government office. [1].
Su Xi-er assented softly. She was familiar with all of the towns and viges in Nanzhao¡¯s domain, regardless of their size. Zhi County doesn¡¯t belong to Nanzhao, which indicates that we are still within Beimin.
The carriage slowed down after entering the county. Approximately 10 minutester, the horse carriage stopped outside the County Government Office¡¯s back door.
1. You can think of it as something like a yamen.
CHAPTER 79 (2): GET LOST
CHAPTER 79 (2): GET LOST
Wu Ling waved his hand, signalling for him to rise. Then, he turned around to lift the horse carriage¡¯s curtains open and spoke, ¡°We¡¯re here. It¡¯s time to get off the carriage.¡±
The imperial guard on duty widened his eyes with a face full of curiosity. Exactly what kind of person requires Wu Ling to send them here personally? And what rtionship does this person have with Prince Hao? A powerful person in Beimin? Or is he Prince Hao¡¯s good sworn brother?
Not long after, a woman d in coarse clothes descended from the horse carriage, her movements unhurried. When she raised her head, the imperial guard on duty saw her appearance.
In an instant, the imperial bodyguard¡¯s mouth dropped open, and his face was filled with incredulity.
It¡¯s actually a woman! Moreover, she¡¯s very pretty! That kind of beauty...can¡¯t be described in words. Despite being this old, I haven¡¯t seen such a good-looking one.
Wu Ling saw that the imperial guard¡¯s eyes were staring nkly and immediately patted his shoulder. ¡°Guard the back door properly. You mustn¡¯t lower your guard.¡±
With a pat from Wu Ling, the imperial guard immediately regained his senses and stood straight. ¡°Roger, Commander Wu!¡± He no longer dared to look at Su Xi-er¡¯s face. If he continued looking, he would return to staring nkly.
Wu Ling opened the back door. ¡°Come with me.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and followed Wu Ling as he walked inside the County Government Office.
On the way, Wu Ling kept advising her what areas she needed to pay attention to. ¡°When you meet Prince Haoter, you can¡¯t be like how you werest time and talk back. Just let things take their natural course.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded lightly. It¡¯ll be whatever he says then.
Wu Ling was not used to this obedient appearance and it only served to heighten his apprehension.
Finally, as they were about to reach the County Government Office¡¯s hall, Wu Ling suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Su Xi-er, you can¡¯t resist even if Prince Hao does something that makes you feel awkward.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t nod but looked at Wu Ling instead. Do awkward actions refer to Pei Qianhao taking advantage of me? Prince Hao¡¯s personal bodyguard really has acute observation skills.
¡°You can just go in alone. Prince Hao knows that you will be arriving today.¡±
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°Taking care of every matter, big or small. Imperial Bodyguard Wu, you truly deserve to be called Prince Hao¡¯s personal bodyguard for being so loyal.¡±
She then walked towards the County Government Office¡¯s hall.
Wu Ling naturally understood what she meant. She¡¯s saying that I advise over and over again even for trivial matters.
Wu Ling couldn¡¯t help but sigh. I wasn¡¯t like this originally. Isn¡¯t it because...
~~~
Su Xi-er walked into the hall of the County Government Office step by step. At this moment, Pei Qianhao was sitting on the main seat while the County Magistrate stood beside him.
The atmosphere was ominous. The County Magistrate¡¯s whole body was trembling, while Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were like deep bottomless pools, making others unable to fathom his mood.
After noticing Su Xi-er, he arched his eyebrow and set down the cdon teacup in his hand. His movements were very light, to the point that there was no noise when the teacup contacted the table.
The County Magistrate¡¯s body shuddered again. ¡°Prince Hao, I beseech you, please spare this subject¡¯s daughter. This subject only has this one daughter.¡± The County Magistrate immediately knelt down after his speech.
Pei Qianhao was speaking to the County Magistrate, but his gazended on Su Xi-er. ¡°Nothing will happen to your daughter. Instead, how should this prince punish such an audacious woman?¡±
The County Magistrate didn¡¯t understand and raised his head to look at Prince Hao, following his line of sight.
When he finally noticed Su Xi-er, the County Magistrate became even more panicked. He raised his hand and pointed as his body trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Where did youe from? The County Government doesn''t have you as a maidservant!¡±
At this point, the County Magistrate¡¯s heart shivered again as he looked at Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, this woman isn¡¯t a maidservant from the County Government!¡±
¡°How can the woman this prince ordered to be brought here be a maidservant in your County Government?¡±
An insufferably arrogant aura assailed his senses and engulfed the whole hall. It was as if the air had congealed.
Su Xi-er bent her knees as she paid her greetings. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you said that toote? You came in long ago.¡±
The County Magistrate knelt at one side numbly, failing to understand the situation.
¡°Why are you still not getting lost?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s ice-cold voice streamed into the County Magistrate¡¯s ears.
The County Magistrate immediately stood up. ¡°This subject will get lost now.¡±
It¡¯s fine as long as he doesn¡¯t punish my only daughter.
CHAPTER 80 (1): CONFRONTATION BETWEEN THE TWO
CHAPTER 80 (1): CONFRONTATION BETWEEN THE TWO
¡°Walk to this prince.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s ice-cold aura was reced with anguid appearance, rxed eyebrows, and an indifferent look.
Su Xi-er¡¯s face was filled with deference as she unhurriedly replied, ¡°Prince Hao, this servant can¡¯t approach someone of your noble status. If you have any instructions, could you directly say them?¡±
Her words prompted a chuckle from Pei Qianhao, but his expression remained indolent. ¡°Haven¡¯t you gotten close to this prince many times? One more won¡¯t make a difference. You just have to move forward. This prince won¡¯t punish you.¡±
Every time we have interacted up close has been because he had the intentions to do so. When have I ever taken the initiative to approach him? These words of his make it sound like I always approach him and cling onto him.
Su Xi-er simply looked straight at him. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant doesn¡¯t understand your purpose in sending Imperial Bodyguard Wu to bring me here. This servant is slow-witted. Please explicate, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Slow-witted? This prince can¡¯t see that you are slow-witted at all. You can¡¯t guess why I made youe? Did you have a good time in the Beauty Pce?¡±
His three repeated questions were informing her of his intention. ¡°Rather than staying in the Beauty Pce, it¡¯s better if you simplye to this prince¡¯s side.¡±
First, it was to ruin the Empress Dowager¡¯s n. Second... Pei Qianhao just wanted to see her reaction.
¡°The Empress Dowager issued a verbal edict to dispatch this servant to the Beauty Pce. This servant can¡¯t defy the Empress Dowager.¡±
Pei Qianhao picked up the cdon teacup and passed it to Su Xi-er. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll bestow this cup of green tea to you.¡±
Hisnguid air had disappeared, reced with an earnest expression.
Su Xi-er walked forward step by step, and lowered her head as her hands reached out to take the cdon teacup.
However, before her hands had touched the teacup, Pei Qianhao had already let go of it.
Crash! The cdon teacup shattered across the floor.
If it had been other servants, they would definitely have knelt down immediately, iming ¡°this servant deserves to die¡±. Yet, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t give any sort of reaction, instead staring at him with an unfathomable expression in her eyes.
For the first time, Pei Qianhao felt that there was still someone in the world who he couldn¡¯t read. Furthermore, this person was a woman.
¡°Pick up the shattered teacup pieces and sweep this area clean. Since I have instructed you toe, you can definitely be useful. Sweeping, helping this prince wash the clothes, and serving tea will all be left to you.¡±
Transferring me here just for all this... he¡¯s definitely purposely doing this on purpose.
¡°Do you understand?¡± Pei Qianhao asked again.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°This servant obeys Prince Hao¡¯s decree.¡± Pei Qianhao will only be satisfied with this sort of reply.
¡°If you don¡¯t perform well, this prince will punish you.¡±
He then walked out of the hall without sparing her a nce.
~~~
Wu Ling had been standing outside the hall all this time. When he spotted Pei Qianhaoing out, he immediately moved forward to receive him, bowing as he paid his respects. ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to Prince Hao. May I know when we will be leaving Zhi County?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll set off tomorrow.¡±
Wu Ling immediately respectfully replied with an affirmative before remarking, ¡°Your Highness, Su Xi-er originally wasn¡¯t willing toe; even threatening to knock her out wasn¡¯t enough. Only after some time had passed did she acquiesce to my demand.
Interest flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°She came voluntarily?¡±
¡°Her attitude changed at the drop of a hat, suddenly agreeing and boarding the horse carriage without another word. She didn¡¯t speak the entire way here, not even informing this subordinate when she was hungry. Thus, this subordinate gave her three white steamed buns.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes became pensive. Seeing how she is quick-witted, intelligent and opinionated, could she have voluntarilye here because she had something to do with Nanzhao in the past? Could her rtives be in Nanzhao?
With this in mind, Pei Qianhao immediately instructed, ¡°Go and investigate Su Xi-er. Find out where she was born, who her parents are, and which rtives she had before she entered the imperial pce.¡±
Wu Ling was taken aback. Why does he want to look into this without rhyme or reason? He had previously had me investigate Su Xi-er¡¯s days in the Pce Side Quarters; now he¡¯s having me look even further into her past outside the pce.
CHAPTER 80 (2): CONFRONTATION BETWEEN THE TWO
CHAPTER 80 (2): CONFRONTATION BETWEEN THE TWO
Wu Ling was stunned by Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold re before he could finish.
¡°You can¡¯t find anything more, even with your capabilities? If you can¡¯t get any results, you don¡¯t need to be on duty in the Prince Hao Residence anymore.¡± Pei Qianhao walked away, leaving him with those words.
Wu Ling was at a loss. I¡¯m very confident in my capabilities, but during this period of time, Prince Hao always instructs me to do some...things that are too embarrassing to be mentioned.
It¡¯s not as if Su Xi-er is a prestigious figure. She¡¯s only one of many women, and a pce maid at that! What reason do I have to investigate? What exactly is Prince Hao¡¯s attitude towards Su Xi-er?
Wu Ling sighed deeply and turned around to look at the hall. With that nce, he understood. Su Xi-er has caused trouble. The cdon teapot has shattered across the floor. No wonder Prince Hao told me to look into her!
Wu Ling entered the hall. ¡°Su Xi-er, you provoked Prince Hao again? I have already told you clearly. Why did you act so foolishly after you previously agreed to behave yourself?¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head and smiled. ¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, you confidently handled all matters when this servant met you for the first time. Why are you yelling and acting irascible now? I¡¯m afraid that if Prince Hao saw you like this, he would chase you out right?¡±
Wu Ling¡¯s breath hitched. She is threatening me. She is actually threatening me...
¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, you should go out first. This servant has to sweep this ce spotlessly. If Prince Hao is not satisfied and flies into a rage, as his personal bodyguard, you will get the short end of the stick.¡±
Faced with Su Xi-er¡¯s smile, Wu Ling felt even dejected in his heart. I am already getting the short end of the stick now.
Prince Hao instructed me to look into Su Xi-er¡¯s matters before she entered the pce. Having entered the pce at a young age, she was still a littless then.
¡°Su Xi-er, how old were you before you entered the pce? Do you still remember the matters of the past?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s hand paused. Why is he asking this?
¡°You can¡¯t remember? Your parents and rtives at home, you can¡¯t remember at all?¡± Wu Ling continued to ask.
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°This servant entered the pce while I was very young, even running a fever at the time. As a result, I don¡¯t remember the things in the past anymore. Imperial Bodyguard Wu, you should quickly leave so that I can clean up.¡±
¡°Aye, tidy up the ce properly then. Don¡¯t provoke Prince Hao in the future either. As the master, his word hisw; you won¡¯t be the only one facing repercussions if he is displeased.¡± Wu Ling bewailed before he walked out of the hall.
I have to rush back to Beimin¡¯s imperial pce as fast as possible, secretly go to the Imperial Household Department and steal...a pce maid¡¯s booklet[1].
I can¡¯t always go and investigate Su Xi-er under Prince Hao¡¯s name. I can¡¯t let anyone know about this. I must carry it out carefully.
~~~
Su Xi-er picked up all the bits of shards and ced them to the side before using a cloth that hung at the side to wipe away the tea stains.
As she was finishing up, a maidservant with two hair buns[2] and d in a long light yellow dress walked in. Her eyes were wide wide and round.
¡°Who are you? I have never seen you before.¡±
Su Xi-er looked in the direction of the sound and noticed a woman roughly 12 or 13 years old.
On the other hand, when the woman spotted Su Xi-er, she inhaled a cold breath of air. A beauty has appeared in the County Government Office!
¡°Who are you? Why do you look so beautiful?¡± The woman¡¯s face was full of curiosity. If I possess this appearance, would Prince Hao spare a nce at me?
¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary maidservant. You don¡¯t need to be curious,¡± Su Xi-er replied unhurriedly before continuing to tidy the ce up.
1. It¡¯s the one he was talking about just now. I presume it¡¯s a booklet which records the details of a pce maid.
2. It¡¯s a hairstyle often used by servants and it looks something like this:
Source: http://.baike/wiki/%E5%8F%8C%E4%B8%AB%E9%AB%BB
CHAPTER 81 (1): HOW TO ATTRACT HIM
CHAPTER 81 (1): HOW TO ATTRACT HIM
The words, ¡®this young miss¡¯ allowed Su Xi-er to understand the woman¡¯s identity. She¡¯s the sole daughter of the Zhi County Magistrate.
¡°Beauty, where did youe from? Did you descend from the sky or...?¡±
Faced with the woman innocent naivete, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know how she should answer. She actually suggested that I descended from the sky...
¡°All you need to know is that this servant isn¡¯t a maidservant in the County Government Office. There¡¯s no need for you to know any more, so please don¡¯t ask. Even if you ask, I won¡¯t tell you..¡± Su Xi-er no longer paid attention to her and picked up the chips on her own.
The woman didn¡¯t n on letting her off easily, continuing to pester her. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to tell me, I¡¯ll just presume that you descended from the sky. Tell me, how do I be as beautiful as you?¡±
Su Xi-er nced at her. ¡°You are already very beautiful, there¡¯s no need to be even more beautiful.¡±
The woman cupped her face with her hands and grumbled with grievances, ¡°Originally, I thought that I was beautiful, but he still rejected me. I couldn¡¯t understand why at the beginning, but now I understand after seeing you. I am still not the most beautiful.¡±
Su Xi-er asked her back, ¡°He[1]?¡±
The woman¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao! He¡¯s the most handsome and charming man! The women who want to marry him are innumerable. Prince Hao loves beauties, and the women in the Beauty Pce are unparalleled beauties.¡±
At this point, the women became dispirited again. ¡°You are beautiful beyond words, but even you didn¡¯t enter the Beauty Pce. Based on that, how beautiful must the women in the Beauty Pce be?¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t respond. This woman fell in love with him just by catching a glimpse of him... Pei Qianhao¡¯s charisma has reached an inconceivable stage.
With just one glimpse, he can cause women to fall helplessly in love with him.
The woman didn¡¯t mind that Su Xi-er paid no heed to her, beginning to think out loud. ¡°Apart from changing my appearance, how else can I attract him? He loves beauties, but what about their personality? What kind of character, how much talent, and how proficient in needlework must one be?¡±
Su Xi-er ced the teacup fragments on the cleaning rag, preparing to discard them into the lumber room. The woman was still mumbling to herself when Su Xi-er left. Sigh, it¡¯s hopeless for her. Are all the women in the Beauty Pce mulling over these questions every day?
Su Xi-er had yet to walk out of the hall when she spotted His Excellency County Magistrate rushing over. Upon noticing his daughter muttering to herself, he immediately became solemn. ¡°My silly daughter, don¡¯t think about these unrealistic things. From today onwards, you are not permitted to leave the room by half a step.¡±
¡°Dad, you can¡¯t lock your daughter up just for liking Prince Hao! Does he disdain me for looking ugly?¡±
¡°You are the number one beauty in Zhi County. You¡¯re not ugly at all! It¡¯s just that our status doesn¡¯t match up to Prince Hao¡¯s. My daughter, don¡¯t think too much. Listen to your dad.¡± The County Magistrate was also getting anxious. If he let his daughter continue being muddled, the entire County Government office would be implicated.
Su Xi-er sighed to herself before walking out of the hall¡¯s door and leaving the County Magistrate to wrangle with his daughter in the room
~~~
After Su Xi-er was done with handling the teacup shards, Wu Ling appeared again and led her to the room she was going to stay in.
¡° This room is split into the inner chamber and side chamber. You will be staying in the side chamber until we continue with our journey tomorrow¡±
Su Xi-er understood the structure of the inner chamber and side chamber was to make it convenient for the servants to take care of their master. For example, a young miss and her head maidservant, or a young master and his room concubine servant.
¡°Prince Hao stays in the inner chamber, and will likely prefer to stick to the same living arrangement for the entire journey. Su Xi-er, take care.¡± Wu Ling advised her again. I will be rushing to the capitalter, so nothing must go wrong in my absence.
¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, does Prince Hao not have maidservants serving at his side? Are there none in the Prince Hao Residence?¡±
1. ¡¯He¡¯, ¡®she¡¯ and ¡®it¡¯ sounds the same in Chinese.
CHAPTER 81 (2): HOW TO ATTRACT HIM
CHAPTER 81 (2): HOW TO ATTRACT HIM
Su Xi-er nodded and unhurriedly repeated, ¡°This servant understands now. Everyone in the Prince Hao Residence is a man.¡±
Wu Ling didn¡¯t know what to reply. What she said is clearly the truth, but why does it make me feel so ufortable when I hear it?
When he wanted to chide her, he caught sight of her innocent face. Perhaps this is the reason Prince Hao doesn¡¯t just punish her despite her provoking him time after time?
¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, this servant will now enter and tidy up the ce.¡±
Wu Ling nodded and watched her as she went in. She finally said something right.
Done with briefing Su Xi-er, it was now time for him to carry out the assignment Prince Hao had entrusted him with.
~~~
Su Xi-er first went to the side chamber to grab a broom and dustpan before sweeping out both chambers. She then proceeded to wipe the ce down with a cleaning rag.
These tasks are nothing whenpared to scrubbing the chamber pots and washing the clothes.
Under Su Xi-er¡¯s attention, the room was soon spotless.
Su Xi-er was gently massaging her waist with her right hand when she heard a sound simr to someone taking off clothes.
She abruptly turned around, and happened to see Pei Qianhao undressing!
The only clothing on his upper body had already been pulled down to his waist.
Su Xi-er immediately turned around. At the same time, a piece of clothing was thrown at her head.
The clothes covered her head, assailing her nostrils with his scent.
¡°Wash this piece of clothing.¡± His tone was calm and even.
Su Xi-er took the clothes down before lowering her head and turning around. ¡°This servant will wash it right away.¡± She then directly headed outside without sparing him a single nce.
Just as she was about to step out of the room, ice-cold words streamed into her ears.
¡°You don¡¯t dare to look? Even if you did look, this prince wouldn¡¯t dig your eyeballs out.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know how to reply. In other words, he is saying, ¡°quickly turn around, raise your head and look at this prince¡±?
It¡¯s tricky to answer, so it¡¯s better if I change the topic.
Hence, she immediately replied, ¡°This servant will go and wash the clothes.¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t continue to make things difficult for her. ¡°Go out.¡±
Su Xi-er heaved a sigh of relief. Being averse to men in the first ce, Su Xi-er was unable to bear the thought of having to see one naked.
As Pei Qianhao watched her back hastily leaving, the expression in his eyes became deep. She¡¯s a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters, and has never been hurt by men before. What on earth caused her to find men repulsive?
~~~
Su Xi-er carried Pei Qianhao¡¯s clothes as she walked to the backyard of the County Government Office. She asked someone for a well bucket, but there was no golden basin. His clothes must be washed in a golden basin.
¡°Call your lord toe over.¡±
The maidservants looked at each other in bewilderment. She¡¯s just washing clothes. Why does she want to call Lord County Magistrate?
Su Xi-er repeated, ¡°This clothing belongs to Prince Hao. It must be washed in a golden basin.¡±
The maidservants understood as soon as the words, ¡®Prince Hao¡¯ were spoken. One of them quickly ran towards the forecourt.
However, it wasn¡¯t the County Magistrate who came, but his daughter, the Eldest Young Miss.
All the maidservants lowered their heads, not daring to take a peak. The Eldest Young Miss is already infatuated with Prince Hao to a mad extent.
The Eldest Young Miss spotted the clothes in Su Xi-er¡¯s hands with just a glimpse. ¡°Why do you have Prince Hao¡¯s clothes? Did he tell you to wash them? Who exactly are you?¡±
CHAPTER 82 (1): ROOM CONCUBINE SERVANT
CHAPTER 82 (1): ROOM CONCUBINE SERVANT
¡°You are a maidservant waiting upon Prince Hao, his personal maidservant, and in the future you will be...¡± The words ¡®room concubine servant¡¯ were stuck in the woman¡¯s throat. Her mood gradually fluctuated and jealousy shed in her eyes.
Su Xi-er sensed the change in the expression in the woman¡¯s eyes. She has definitely misunderstood the rtionship between Prince Hao and I. However, Su Xi-er wasn¡¯t willing to exin. The innocent have no need to justify themselves. Besides, this woman has already fallen prey to Prince Hao¡¯s charms. Anything else I say would be useless.
The woman walked towards Su Xi-er step by step, her eyes never leaving the clothes in Su Xi-er¡¯s hand.
When the woman stopped before Su Xi-er, she suddenlyughed. ¡°Beauty, I¡¯m Shui Yinglian, but you can just call me Lian-er. Can you secretly give this piece of clothing to me to wash?¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head and tly refused. ¡°Prince Hao has ordered this servant to wash it. If he finds out that you have washed it instead, both you and I will have to lose our heads. This servant¡¯s life is worthless, so it¡¯s not a pity even if I die. However, Eldest Young Miss, how are you going to face His Excellency County Magistrate if you implicate the whole Shui Residence?¡±
¡°You...why do you have so many arguments? It¡¯s just washing a piece of clothing. If even I am unafraid, what do you have to be scared of? Quickly give it to me.¡± Shui Yinglian was getting anxious. She reached out her hand in an attempt to snatch the clothes in Su Xi-er¡¯s hand.
Su Xi-er deftly moved the clothes behind her back, speaking more forcefully, ¡°Eldest Young Miss, now is not the time to let your emotions affect your decisions. Each and every one of your actions is linked with the whole Shui Residence, including the numerous maidservants standing beside you. With just one slip-up, all of them may have to apany you in losing their lives.¡±
When all the maidservants heard the words ¡®lose their lives¡¯ they were terribly frightened. Every one of them gazed at Shui Yinglian nervously. If by any chance the Eldest Young Miss does something bad, the Shui Residence will be done for!
Shui Yinglian¡¯splexion immediately became grim. She wasn¡¯t a person with malicious intentions. As long as the person she admired didn¡¯t have conflicting interests with her, she would sincerely treat them well.
For the beauty in front of her, Shui Yinglian had gotten a good first impression in the pce hall. But after finding out that she was Prince Hao¡¯s personal maidservant and possibly his room concubine servant, she felt increasingly ufortable the more she looked at her.
Shui Yinglian pursed her lips and lowered her voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make a big deal out of the matter. Since Prince Hao has assigned you to wash them, I won¡¯t fight over it with you anymore. However, tell me truthfully, are you Prince Hao¡¯s room concubine servant?¡±
Su Xi-er looked at her. What does her brain contain? Does she think that all women are like her,pletely intoxicated by Pei Qianhao¡¯s handsome visage?
¡°I¡¯m an ordinary maidservant who does some odd jobs.¡±
Shui Yinglian released a sigh of relief as her eyes brightened up. ¡°Was every word of yours the truth?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°There is no need to deceive you.¡±
¡°Very well.¡± Shui Yinglianughed again, now speaking with traces of cheerfulness. ¡°Is it okay for me to watch you wash? In the future, I¡¯ll look at you no matter what you do.¡±
At that moment, Lord County Magistrate¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯re simply acting willfully! Servants, lock the young miss up. She is forbidden froming out before Prince Hao leaves!¡±
¡°Obeying your orders, Your Excellency.¡± Two imperial guards immediately went to Shui Yinglian.
Knowing that she was unable to win against them, Shui Yinglian backed down temporarily and followed the imperial guards to bring her along.
However, when Shui Yinglian left, she purposely winked at Su Xi-er.
Lord County Magistrate walked to Su Xi-er¡¯s side. When he saw Prince Hao¡¯s clothes in her hand, his attitude was much more respectful. ¡°Were you nning to look for a basin?¡±
CHAPTER 82 (2): ROOM CONCUBINE SERVANT
CHAPTER 82 (2): ROOM CONCUBINE SERVANT
Lord County Magistrate sighed. ¡°There is no golden basin in this estate, only a silver one. What should we do?¡±
¡°Order someone to bring the silver basin over.¡± It¡¯s fine as long as it is not an ordinary wooden basin. This ce isn¡¯t the imperial pce, so I guess we should just put up with it a little.
¡°Prince Hao won¡¯t reproach us?¡± Lord County Magistrate asked in puzzlement.
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°He probably won¡¯t. However, the silver basin must be immacte.¡±
Lord County Magistrate nodded before he personally went to bring a silver basin over.
Simr to what she previously did in the Laundry Service Bureau, Su Xi-er drew the well water and washed the clothes many times before hanging them up to dry.
There was no gilded bamboo pole or silver bamboo pole. Thus, Su Xi-er settled for the cleanest one.
Many maidservants saw Su Xi-er washing the clothes andmented inwardly. It¡¯s really not easy to serve Prince Hao.
At this moment, the rough voice of an imperial guard sounded. ¡°Prepare for the meal!¡±
All the maidservants ran to the dining hall.
Su Xi-er remained at her original spot and pondered for a while before she went to the kitchen. It should also be time for Pei Qianhao¡¯s meal.
¡°Madam Cook, where is Prince Hao¡¯s dinner?¡±
The female cook sized Su Xi-er up carefully. It¡¯s a fine beauty. Her skin, eyes, and figure... I have yet to see someone so beautiful. She was distracted as she stared nkly.
Su Xi-er repeated her question. ¡°Where is Prince Hao¡¯s dinner?¡±
The female cook returned to her senses. ¡°You are the maidservant serving Prince Hao right?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. The female cook pointed at the ingredients in the cupboard. ¡°Prince Hao instructed that his dinner would be prepared by his maidservant.¡±
What! He made me wash his clothes, and now he¡¯s making me cook for him.
Although I have some rudimentary skills, my cooking definitely can¡¯tpare to this female cook, much less the cooks in the imperial pce.
¡°You should quickly get to it. Prince Hao instructed that just three dishes would suffice, and that his maidservant would know what to cook.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know how she should reply, so she could only nod. How would I know what he likes to eat!
She went to inspect the many ingredients inside the cupboard. I guess I should pick some simple ones.
When the female cook saw Su Xi-er taking out onions, she was taken aback. So Prince Hao actually likes to eat onions. Afterwards, she carefully watched the whole process of Su Xi-er cooking.
The female cook was extremely surprised by Prince Hao¡¯s tastes. Seeing as to how there are eggs in every dish, he must like to eat eggs a lot...
After finishing the three dishes, Su Xi-er scooped arge serving of rice into a bowl and ced it onto a tray with the rest of the food. She then headed towards Prince Hao¡¯s room.
When Su Xi-er entered the room, there was no one inside. She ced the three dishes and the bowl of rice on the table while she stood to one side, waiting for a certain man toe.
Soon, steady and powerful footsteps could be heard from outside. Su Xi-er knew that he had arrived.
Pei Qianhao walked into the room and briefly swept his gaze over the three dishes. ¡°Every dish has eggs added in it. Do you feel that this prince¡¯s body is weak?¡±
Eggs are a nutritional supplement. She wouldn¡¯t add them to every dish if she didn¡¯t think that my body is weak.
¡°Replying to Prince Hao, this servant only knows how to cook dishes rted to eggs.¡±
Pei Qianhao stopped before her and raised her chin, looking at her jocosely. ¡°Women in their postpartum confinement often eat these three dishes. Are you certain that these were cooked for this prince¡¯s consumption?¡±
¡°Prince Hao, how do you know what dishes women eat in postpartum confinement?¡±
Pei Qianhao chuckled. ¡°This prince doesn¡¯t know specifically which dishes, but this prince knows that women in postpartum confinement must eat eggs and wood ear[1].¡±
¡°Prince Hao, if you don¡¯t like to eat them, this servant will remove the dishes and instruct the female cook to make some that you like to eat.¡± She then turned her head and broke away from Pei Qianhao¡¯s grasp.
1. Amon type of ck fungus.
CHAPTER 83 (1): CHINESE BODICE WAR
CHAPTER 83 (1): CHINESE BODICE WAR
¡°Come, have a taste.¡± Pei Qianhao passed the chopsticks to Su Xi-er.
¡°This servant can¡¯t take the chopsticks you have used, Prince Hao.¡± Su Xi-er declined indirectly.
Pei Qianhao however, was undeterred. Picking up a vegetable with the chopsticks, he simply stood up and forced Su Xi-er to open her mouth to swallow it.
In an instant, Su Xi-er knitted her eyebrows. Too salty.
¡°Isn¡¯t it delicious? Finish eating all three dishes. Consider it as this prince rewarding you.¡± He then ced the chopsticks into Su Xi-er¡¯s hand.
Su Xi-er looked at the three dishes. I can¡¯t finish eating all of this even if I wanted to. But I can¡¯t refuse even if I want to. Thus, she could only stare as Pei Qianhao walked out of the room.
Sitting on the now empty wooden chair, she pulled a long face as she began eating. Every dish is salty. How would it be possible for me to eat all of this? Why don¡¯t I... just secretly pour it out when he¡¯s not paying attention?
However, Pei Qianhao seemed to read her mind as his deep and low voice sounded from the inner chamber. ¡°Finish eating everything. This prince will be checking. If this prince finds out that you have secretly thrown any out, there will be an even more severe punishment waiting..¡±
With that, Su Xi-er¡¯s n was ruined and she could only force herself to eat the dishes.
Approximately an hourter, Su Xi-er had run into a dead end. I can¡¯t finish. At the same time, there was also zero movement from the inner chamber. Is Pei Qianhao already resting?
The sun set as the moon slowly climbed into the night sky. The expression in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes darkened before she finally, she ced her chopsticks down, wiped her mouth, and headed for the inner chamber.
She stopped outside the door and respectfully admitted, ¡°Prince Hao, this servant is unable to eat any more. It¡¯s this servant¡¯s fault for not cooking well. Prince Hao, please go ahead and punish this servant; I will have noints.¡±
There was no sound from the inner chamber, yet Su Xi-er continued to stand outside the room door without moving or speaking.
Only after quite a long while did a deep and low voice sound from the inner chamber. ¡°Come in.¡±
Fearing that she would see something she shouldn¡¯t see, Su Xi-er lowered her head as she walked in. She bent her knees and paid her respects. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
¡°You have be surprisingly obedient after leaving the imperial pce. You won¡¯t have anyints, no matter how this prince punishes you?¡± Pei Qianhao unhurriedly remarked in a calm tone.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I¡¯llply with however Prince Hao punishes me.¡±
It¡¯s fine as long as he doesn¡¯t make me continue eating. All I did was sprinkle a little salt, just like I had when I was still in Nanzhao. Who knew that it would have made everything so salty?
¡°Words are like spilt milk: they cannot be taken back. You should understand this principle.¡± Pei Qianhao softly said, following which his expression became devilish.
¡°Take off your clothes. All of them.¡± His tone was calm and measured; he was not joking.
This is his method of punishment. Su Xi-er¡¯s body stiffened and her breathing almost stopped. How could I have said that I would absolutelyply with any of his punishments with noints? How could I have forgotten that I have to be cautious of this person¡¯s perverted nature?
Pei Qianhaoid on his side at the bedside, his hand propping up his head as his raised eyebrows showed off a devilishlynguid aura.
¡°There¡¯s no use crying over spilt milk,¡± he reminded.
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him, her lips firmly pursed. Her hands gradually moved upwards and started to undo the buttons.
Slowly, the grey Chinese bodice was revealed, causing Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression to be unpleasant. She just had to wear a grey one.
When she reached thest button, Su Xi-er fiercely flung the coarse clothes onto the floor and looked straight at Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, are you satisfied?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gazended on the back of her shoulder which had a dark-coloured welt. Did she not use the medicinal powder I gave her? Otherwise, how could there still be a scar?
¡°Walk to this prince.¡± Pei Qianhao straightened his body with a solemn expression. The tinge of intimidation in his tone was enough to cause people to feel oppressed.
CHAPTER 83 (2): CHINESE BODICE WAR
CHAPTER 83 (2): CHINESE BODICE WAR
Just as she was about to bump into him, he raised his right hand and pulled her over.
Su Xi-er¡¯s centre of gravity wasn¡¯t stable, causing her to fall into his embrace.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t make any other movements besides his right hand wandering around the scar on the back of her shoulder. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you apply the medicinal powder? This scar will fade if you apply it daily.¡±
¡°This servant¡¯s body is filled with scars. Many thanks for bestowing the medicinal powder on this servant Prince Hao. The scars on this servant¡¯s back have already faded; it¡¯s simply that this one is a bit deeper and requires more time.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°Thest time I saw the scar on the back of your shoulder, it wasn¡¯t as severe as it is today. Who whipped you?¡±
¡®Thest time I saw you¡¯ he mentioned was referring to the day where he had forced her to change into a red Chinese bodice. At that time, he had broken his promise and turned around to look at her.
¡°No one whipped this servant. This servant cut myself with the golden bamboo pole when I was washing the clothes.¡± Su Xi-er then twisted her body, wanting to get up.
Pei Qianhao stopped her, taking out a bottle of medicinal powder from under his pillow and helping her to apply it on her scar.
Only after he was done did he realise that he had actually applied the medicinal powder for her personally. The first time...
Unmindful of Pei Qianhao¡¯s thoughts, Su Xi-er was still wriggling around in an attempt to escape his grasp.
Pei Qianhao stowed away the white porcin bottle before he ced his hands on her waist, reversing their positions with a flip.
His eyes were filled with danger as he observed Su Xi-er, who was now pressed under his body. ¡°You think that this prince¡¯s body is weak?¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. ¡°This servant has never said that.¡±
¡°The three dishes all contained eggs. Isn¡¯t that implying that this prince¡¯s body is weak?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s head gradually lowered as he spoke, eventually ending up right next to her ear.
Feeling his warm breath against her skin, Su Xi-er felt very ufortable. She didn¡¯t like being controlled by others.
¡°Prince Hao, the Beauty Pce is full of women who dress up exquisitely for the sole purpose of weing you into their rooms. Prince Hao...¡± Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Pei Qianhao.
¡°You also came from the Beauty Pce, although it was the Empress Dowager who dispatched you there.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s hands pressed against his chest as she refused. ¡°Only with their name carved on the Beauty que is one considered a woman of the Beauty Pce. This servant is not one of those women as my name wasn¡¯t carved. Please do not forget that this servant is from the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
Pei Qianhao chuckled. ¡°This prince knows that you scrub the chamber pots.¡±
His hands then reached out to secure her own, his gazending on her lips.
His handsome face was gradually erged before her eyes.
Just as his lips were about to press onto hers, Su Xi-er raised her legs and ruthlessly kicked his buttocks. At the same time, she nimbly raised her head and mmed into Pei Qianhao with all her might.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t expect that she could stillunch such a powerful attack despite already being restrained by him. For a split second, his strength rxed, allowing Su Xi-er to escape from his hands.
However, Pei Qianhao wasn¡¯t such an easy target to be fooled with.
He reached out his right hand and made a deft grabbing motion just as Su Xi-er dodged. The Chinese bodice¡¯s strap loosened, and the grey cloth floated onto the floor.
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression changed. Her arms were hugged around herself as she looked at him with rm.
Pei Qianhaomented jocosely, ¡°The one who should be eating eggs is you. Your body is weak. It isn¡¯t big anywhere.¡±
There was an overtone in his words, causing Su Xi-er¡¯s face to turn white on the left side and red on the right side in anger and embarrassment.
¡°You don¡¯t have to look at this prince in such a manner. This prince hasn¡¯t eaten you yet.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, this servant has already received the punishment. This servant can leave now.¡± She then bent down to pick up the grey Chinese bodice.
Just as she was about to pick it up, arge hand blocked her path and took her towards the bedside.
In an instant, her whole body was flung onto the bed.
¡°Such an ugly Chinese bodice. You¡¯re better off not wearing it.¡±
Su Xi-er simply didn¡¯t understand. How is the colour of the Chinese bodice I wear any of his business?
CHAPTER 84 (1): SCARED OF MEN
CHAPTER 84 (1): SCARED OF MEN
The more one looked at her, the more she looked like she had been bullied. The more she evaded him, the more Pei Qianhao wanted to approach her.
His body leaned forward, cutting off her path of retreat. ¡°Scared of this prince? Averse to men? Or are you scared of all men?¡± His voice became increasingly low as he lowered his head to stare into her eyes.
At this moment, Pei Qianhao detected that there was something strange about Su Xi-er¡¯s expression. In the past, she remained unruffled no matter what I did. Now however, she can¡¯t hide the sense of panic and the desire to escape in her eyes.
Su Xi-er turned her head away, not looking at Pei Qianhao. She was currently struggling to suppress the various emotions that were rushing through her heart; biting her lip, not speaking and not looking at him were simply all she could manage to do at this moment.
She was afraid that if she didn''t, she would recklessly disobey him without regards for the consequences.
This time, however, Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t n to let her off. He pulled her back to face him, gently caressing her smooth skin as he did so.
His grip was harsh in one moment, yet gentle the next. When Pei Qianhao saw her knitted slender eyebrows, he queried, ¡°Something must have happened for you to detest men this much. You entered the imperial pce at a young age and have been on duty in the Pce Side Quarters since. Could it be that some things urred after you entered the pce?¡±
Su Xi-er remained quiet. With his grip on her chin, she couldn¡¯t turn or lower her head, forcing her to raise her head and look into his eyes.
Su Xi-er¡¯s aversion to men was such that she would loathe even interacting with them at a close range. Her current position had her eyshes slightly fluttering and clutching her fists tightly around the sheets.
This ce is only Zhi County. If we travel as quickly as possible on horses, we will reach Nanzhao¡¯s frontier in 4-5 days.
Nanzhao...Nanzhao! Afraid that the emotions in her heart would be given away, Su Xi-er immediately closed her eyes. With my eyes closed, the darkness would then be able to encircle me. Although I won¡¯t be able to see anything, Pei Qianhao will also not be able to read my thoughts.
¡°Interesting.¡± A deep and low voice streamed into Su Xi-er¡¯s ears. Then, arge hand moved down along her cheeks and neck.
Pei Qianhao was sounding her out to find out when she would open her eyes.
He pinched her waist hard, but Su Xi-er gave little reaction besides a slight tremble, her eyes still closed.
The corners of Pei Qianhao mouth were raised slightly. One hand held her head, while the other lifted the quilt as he used it to cover the two of them. At the same time, he suddenly lowered his head, urately capturing her cherry pink lips.
While Su Xi-er was unable topletely ward him off, she still used her hands to push against his chest with all her might, the rest of her body squirming around in an attempt to escape.
On the other hand, Pei Qianhao¡¯s momentum became increasingly intense as he pried open her teeth.
Su Xi-er could no longer bear it and opened her eyes, ferociously biting his lips.
Due to the amount of strength she put into her bite, the smell of blood blossomed between the two of them in an instant. Retreating, Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips were marred by a bright red line where he had been bitten. Despite this, he still smiled devilishly and managed to pinch Su Xi-er once again, causing her to tremble.
¡°Obstinate temper.¡± Heughed and licked his lips. ¡°The taste is not bad.¡±
Su Xi-er turned her head away, her fists clenched even tighter.
¡°If this prince really wanted to eat you, could you have resisted? In this world, there is no woman who can disobey this prince. Of course, this prince still won¡¯t force people.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gazended on the grey Chinese bodice on the floor. ¡°However, it¡¯s this prince¡¯s first time seeing someone with a temper as stubborn as yours. If you provoke this prince, it may even be possible for me to vite my principles and take you.¡±
Unbridled. Arrogant. Overbearing. All these words describing powerful men could be applied to Pei Qianhao.
Su Xi-er¡¯s slender eyebrows were slightly scrunched up as she turned her head to look at him. ¡°Prince Hao, why do you waste your time on this servant? This servant is merely a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters whose body stinks from scrubbing the chamber pots. Don¡¯t you find someone like that beneath you? Or do you like the smell of the chamber pots?¡±
CHAPTER 84 (2): SCARED OF MEN
CHAPTER 84 (2): SCARED OF MEN
The word ¡®shameless¡¯ also spilt out from Su Xi-er¡¯s lips. She nced at him before reminding him, ¡°Prince Hao, please turn around. This servant wants to wear my clothes.¡±
¡°Having seen you twice, what does it matter if I see you for the third time? Su Xi-er, are you scared?¡°
Two times. The first time was when he forced me to wear the Chinese bodice in the imperial pce, and the second time was just now.
Su Xi-er simply went along with him. ¡°This servant is scared. Please turn around, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Fine then. Quicklye off the bed and wear your clothes; then bring this prince a basin of hot water to wipe my body.¡±
The words ¡®wipe my body¡¯ caused Su Xi-er¡¯s whole body to shudder. Would he tell me to wipe his body for him?
Pei Qianhao could tell what she was thinking and coldly instructed, ¡°If you¡¯re still not going to get out, do you believe that this prince will...¡±
Before he could finish, Su Xi-er had gotten off the bed while wrapped in the quilt. She picked up the Chinese bodice and began to wear it while still covered up with the quilt.
¡°Su Xi-er, the way you wear this Chinese bodice is really unique.¡± That quilt was like a tortoiseshell covering Su Xi-er.
Ignoring him, Su Xi-er swiftly finished wearing her Chinese bodice properly before doing the same with her outer garments.
After she was done, she began to fold the quilt, but realised that it was likely that Pei Qianhao would not be willing to use it any longer. I have already used this to cover myself, and the quilt even dropped onto the floor just now.
¡°This servant will bring a new quilt over for you.¡±
Pei Qianhao waved his hand. ¡°No need.¡±
Su Xi-er nced at him in confusion. Seeing that he no longer spoke, she ced the folded quilt at the foot of the bed.
Pei Qianhao saw her extremely deferential behaviour and coldly instructed, ¡°Get out and quickly bring the hot water here.¡±
Su Xi-er was long used to his ice-cold appearance. It¡¯s fine as long as he doesn¡¯t oppress me and intentionally get close to me.
Su Xi-er bowed to him before retreating out of the inner chamber.
After she left, the door curtain swayed gently beforeing to a stop, leaving Pei Qianhao to stare at it with a pensive expression.
She must have been hurt before to be so antipathetic to men. A girl will only be hurt by love when she begins to understand it. Don¡¯t tell me that Su Xi-er had already begun to understand love after she entered the pce?
When this thought crossed his mind, Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes involuntarily narrowed slightly. Things seem to have be even more interesting. It¡¯s rare for a woman with a story to appear. This life doesn¡¯t seem to be as mundane as it was in the past.
~~~
Su Xi-er was unaware of Pei Qianhao¡¯s current thoughts. After leaving the room, she walked towards the boiler room beside the dining hall.
She turned around to take a look. So it turns out that it¡¯s Shui Yinglian.
Shui Yinglian has clearly been confined by His Excellency County Magistrate. Why has shee out now? Were the imperial guards watching over her not stringent, or is Shui Yinglian full of cunning tricks.
¡°It¡¯s in the middle of the night, yet you ran out instead of serving Prince Hao properly. If you arouse Prince Hao¡¯s displeasure, you will be out of luck,¡± Shui Yinglian told her with a smile.
As her eyes sized Su Xi-er up carefully, she noticed that thetter¡¯s hair was dishevelled and her cor was also slightly messy.
In an instant, the expression in Shui Yinglian¡¯s eyes changed. She even imed that she¡¯s an ordinary maidservant. She¡¯s evidently a room concubine servant!
Despite detecting the changes in Shui Yinglian¡¯s expression, Su Xi-er had no time to waste on her, simply stating in a chilly manner, ¡°Prince Hao wants hot water. I have no time to spend on you.¡±
CHAPTER 85 (1): BEAT SOMEONE AT THEIR OWN GAME
CHAPTER 85 (1): BEAT SOMEONE AT THEIR OWN GAME
The more Shui Yinglian looked at her, the more analytical she became. Only after Su Xi-er ced the teakettle on the stove and turned around did Shui Yinglian stow away her inquiring gaze and reveal a smiling expression. ¡°As Prince Hao¡¯s personal maidservant, you definitely know some of his preferences. Can you tell them to me?¡±
How would I know his preferences? Since this eldest young miss wants to know, there is no harm in...Su Xi-er chortled inwardly before raising her head to look at Shui Yinglian. ¡°You really want to know?¡±
Shui Yinglian¡¯s smile was even more radiant, and her attitude became increasingly genial. ¡°Can you tell me? Of course, I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to.¡± She understood very well that if she used the hard way on this woman, it would definitely cause argemotion. It wouldn¡¯t be good if Dad is drawn over.
Su Xi-er pretended to deliberate before she whispered, ¡°I can tell you, but you mustn¡¯t breathe a word to others. At worst, this matter may even be considered as secretly defacing Prince Hao, and would cause us to lose our heads!¡± When she spoke, she deliberately put on a frightened appearance.
Shui Yinglian immediately nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am also afraid of losing my head. Now, quickly tell me what he likes.¡± Traces of bright light shot out from her eyes. As long as I know Prince Hao¡¯s preferences, I will be able to approach him without causing him to be repulsed.
Su Xi-er knew that Shui Yinglian had taken the bait. ¡°Prince Hao likes bold women; and they even have to be daring in a way that it fits his taste. It¡¯s hard to exin this taste of his. If you audaciously challenge his authority in front of others, Prince Hao will punish you ordingly. But if you are a bit bolder at night, when others are absent, he may take a fancy to you¡±
Shui Yinglian recounted the past day carefully. No wonder Prince Hao¡¯s expression was unpleasant that day. So it¡¯s actually because I was bold at the wrong time. Everyone was present, so wasn¡¯t I not giving him face?
So it¡¯s actually like this! An idea suddenly popped into Shui Yinglian¡¯s eyes. She looked at the teakettle on the stove and smiled. ¡°Would it be alright for me to send hot water to Prince Hao?¡±
Su Xi-er purposely waved her hand repeatedly. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Since Prince Hao has already ordered for me to send it, I will have to bear the consequences if he finds out that you have taken my ce.¡±
¡°I have a way!¡± Shui Yinglian smiled and raised her hand, about to aim for Su Xi-er¡¯s sleeping acupoint. ¡°I will knock you out. How are you going to deliver water when you are unconscious?¡±
Su Xi-er moved to the side rapidly, dodging Shui Yinglian¡¯s blow. She¡¯s a well-bred daughter from a noble family, yet she knows where the sleeping acupoint is.
Shui Yinglian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she didn¡¯t understand what Su Xi-er meant. Only if she has fainted, Prince Hao won¡¯t reproach Su Xi-er even if he finds out.
¡°You don¡¯t have to knock me out. I can pretend to be unconscious. Do you want to change into grey coarse attire before going? Otherwise, with this light yellow dress of yours, you will be kicked out before you even go in.¡± Su Xi-er proposed slowly. Letting Shui Yinglian change her clothes and send the water disguised as myself can be considered a big ¡®pleasant surprise¡¯ to ¡®repay¡¯ him for his actions.
Shui Yinglian¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s do that then! We will exchange clothes, then you will pretend to be unconscious while I send the hot water over. If it seeds, I will thank you properly.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±
As Su Xi-er and Shui Yinglian were exchanging clothing, Shui Yinglian inadvertently noticed the scar on the back of thetter¡¯s shoulder.
Shui Yinglian¡¯s body involuntarily trembled. This woman has suffered so much. She has been flogged to this extent.
¡°If I be Princess Consort Hao in the future, you won¡¯tck benefits. No one will whip you.¡± Shui Yinglian vowed solemnly.
As long as she doesn¡¯t fight over Prince Hao with me, everything else can be easily negotiated.
Su Xi-er chuckled. ¡°I wish you luck. Make sure that you carry the water over only after you¡¯ve added a little cold water and properly adjusted the temperature.¡±
Shui Yinglian followed Su Xi-er¡¯s instructions, and was soon carrying a basin of water out the door of the boiler room.
CHAPTER 85 (2): BEAT SOMEONE AT THEIR OWN GAME
CHAPTER 85 (2): BEAT SOMEONE AT THEIR OWN GAME
Shui Yinglian nodded. Her heart pounded increasingly harder as her footsteps became heavy.
Su Xi-er extinguished the fire under the stove and sat on the wooden stool, gazing at the night scenery in the courtyard through the window.
The bright moonlight shone on Su Xi-er¡¯s face. Coupled with a light yellow dress, she was like a beautiful illusion. If there had been anyone around, they would definitely have been stunned by this unforgettable sight.
Su Xi-er raised the corner of her lips. Pei Qianhao, I wonder if you will like the pleasant surprise I sent you? Shameless man. When she recalled what he had done to her, her expression became ghastly.
~~~
Shui Yinglian carried the basin of hot water as she walked to Pei Qianhao¡¯s room. After taking a deep breath, she pushed open the door to enter.
A deep and low voice sounded, enabling her to imagine the way those thin lips were moving. Even his voice is so enchanting.
¡°Carry the water in and put away the dishes on the table.¡±
Shui Yinglian didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, fearing that he would recognise her voice. She lowered her head as she walked into the inner chamber step by step.
As she slowly raised her head, she saw Prince Hao...undressing!
The upper garment was hanging on Pei Qianhao¡¯s shoulders, his powerful figure causing Shui Yinglian to stare at him in rapture.
¡°ce the wooden basin down and go out.¡±
Seeing that Prince Hao was still going to continue removing his clothes, Shui Yinglian gulped nervously. She already heard the displeasure in his voice.
She lowered her head and ced the wooden basin to the side, a handkerchief hanging from the side of it.
As the night breeze blew, the body fragrance of the woman wafted into Pei Qianhao¡¯s nose, causing his eyebrows to furrow as his expression became inexplicable.
He lifted his clothes back up and wore them properly before turning around to face the woman before him.
Although he didn¡¯t utter a single word, Shui Yinglian felt a strong sense of intimidation.
¡°You are not her.¡± The words were spoken with a deep intonation, a confident tone, and a threatening oppression.
Shui Yinglian felt that this man was very dangerous, even more so than he had been earlier that day!
¡°You wore the same clothes and used the same hairstyle as her.¡± Pei Qianhao narrowed his eyes slightly. It¡¯s just that...the smell is different.
Shui Yinglian didn¡¯t dare to raise her head, trembling uncontrobly as sheid prostrated on the ground. ¡°Please forgive me, Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao snorted coldly. ¡°Kneel in the courtyard and carry the water basin on your head for a night. If you take it down, your life will be gone tomorrow.¡±
Shui Yinglian was fearful to the point that she became speechless and froze on the spot.
¡°Scram.¡± The deep and low voice sounded again. Shui Yinglian¡¯s whole body trembled as she immediately rose to leave.
Pei Qianhao stood up and walked outside the room. Based on the fact that they have even swapped clothing, this must be her idea. Otherwise, I don¡¯t believe that there is someone in this world who could have forced her to go along with such a thing.
When he arrived at the courtyard, Pei Qianhao briefly swept his gaze across the woman holding up a water basin.
The expression in his eyes was like a sword coated in ice, causing Shui Yinglian to feel like freezing des had pierced through all her body.
She recalled the day she had first met Prince Hao. She had pointed her finger at him and announced, ¡°Dad, I want to marry this man.¡±
At that time, she didn¡¯t know that the person in question was the illustrious Prince Hao. Only after her father chided her did she find out about his identity.
CHAPTER 86 (1): SHE WAS PUNISHED
CHAPTER 86 (1): SHE WAS PUNISHED
An oppressive air began to surround Pei Qianhao as this thought crossed his mind, making it seem as if the surrounding atmosphere had stagnated.
Pushing open the tightly shut door however, there was not a soul in sight as Pei Qianhao entered.
If she¡¯s not in the boiler room, where has she gone? Has she hidden because she is aware of her wrongdoing? Pei Qianhao snorted coldly before walking out of the room. No matter where you are, this prince will ferret you out and punish you severely!
~~~
Su Xi-er was currently perambting in the back garden of the County Government Office, d in the light yellow dress. The brilliance of the moon gently reflected off of her, creating the illusion of silvery halos surrounding an immortal fairy.
However, the conflicted expression in her eyes and her knitted eyebrows made people realise that ¡®fairies¡¯ also had worries.
Su Xi-er was searching for a type of flower that she had recognised the fragrance of earlier. Only Nanzhao has this type of flower, but I can¡¯t find it even after following its scent here.
It just happened to be this situation that Pei Qianhao found her in. It was his first time seeing Su Xi-er in anything other than the coarse clothing she usually wore. Her hair bun was also not highly coiled up anymore, with some tied at the back of her head in a few loops while the rest drifted freely at her shoulders.
With the moonlight illuminating her fair face, her eyes became increasingly captivating.
Pei Qianhao silently walked over without uttering a single word. Only when he reached Su Xi-er¡¯s side did she notice his presence.
Su Xi-er then bowed as she leisurely greeted him. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Her tone was calm, as if she had long expected that he woulde.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed. ¡°This servant? This prince can¡¯t make out anything that looks like a servant on you.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, things happen for a good reason. This servant saw that the Shui Family¡¯s young miss was full of passion, imploring this servant to let her bring the hot water to you.¡±
¡°Full of passion?¡± Pei Qianhao couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. He then hooked his right hand around Su Xi-er¡¯s waist and watched her fixedly. ¡°Since you have witnessed such a passionate and yearning expression from another woman, you should at least learn from it.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him in aposed manner. He wants me to be full of passion for him as Shui Yinglian is. However, the words ¡®full of passion¡¯ no longer have anything to do with me.
¡°This servant is unable to do that.¡± The words slowly left her parted pink lips.
Perhaps it was the moonlight that was tititing, perhaps it was her different attire that night, or perhaps it was that aloof and arrogant aura of hers,but Pei Qianhao¡¯s breath hitched for just a moment as his gaze became deeper.
The air around the two of them seemed to congeal as his lips closed in on hers. Just as they were about to connect, the fragrance of a certain flower wafted past Su Xi-er¡¯s nose, causing her to suddenly push Pei Qianhao away with both hands.
She turned around and followed that flower fragrance,pletely disregarding a certain someone, who was already pulling a long face.
Su Xi-er surveyed her surroundings. It should be around here. With that in mind, she prepared to walk into the parterre.
Before she could step in however, she was pulled back by Pei Qianhao. ¡°What are you looking for?¡±
¡°A type of flower. This servant¡¯s mother often picked them for me when I was young.¡± She then tried to shake him off.
Instead of letting go, Pei Qianhao only grasped her wrist more tightly. ¡°Some flowers in the parterre have barbed thorns on their stems. If you carelessly enter, you may end up badly mutted.¡±
How could I be badly mutted? He¡¯s simply scaring me.
Su Xi-er looked at the parterre. The flower fragrance was clearly emitted from here.
¡°What flower are you looking for? What¡¯s the name?¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him and replied softly, ¡°A yellow flower in the shape of a star. The name is...my mum named it as ¡®Weiyi¡¯[1].¡±
¡°Weiyi?¡± Pei Qianhao asked back. There¡¯s no flower with this name, but I do know of a type of flower that is yellow and in the shape of a star.
1. It means one and only.
CHAPTER 86 (2): SHE WAS PUNISHED
CHAPTER 86 (2): SHE WAS PUNISHED
¡°Lingrui[1] Flower. The flower is indigenous to Nanzhao, and can¡¯t survive outside of its home nation. If you want to see it, this prince will take you there after we reach Nanzhao.¡±
Su Xi-er showed a bitter smile. That¡¯s right. How could I have forgotten this point? Didn¡¯t Mum name it ¡®Weiyi¡¯ precisely because it wouldn¡¯t be able to survive if it leaves Nanzhao and gets transnted in other nations?
Perhaps it was because they were getting closer to Nanzhao that her emotions were in such delirium.
¡°There¡¯s something wrong with you tonight,¡± Pei Qianhao remarked confidently as he observed her expression.
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. ¡°The Shui Family¡¯s young miss fits the bill for a beauty. Are you not considering keeping her, Prince Hao?¡±
Changing the topic of the conversation is the best method.
Pei Qianhao chuckled. ¡°What you said is right. She¡¯s bright and beautiful, and has the qualifications to enter the Beauty Pce. It¡¯s just that she shouldn¡¯t have worn your clothes.¡±
¡°Let this prince ask you, were you the one who came up with the idea to exchange clothes?¡±
¡°Prince Hao, what is the point of asking a question to which you already know the answer?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice gradually turned ice-cold. ¡°Do you feel that this prince has been too benevolent? To be so audacious, were you so sure that this prince wouldn¡¯t dare to punish you?¡±
Although she didn¡¯t know why, Su Xi-er had indeed believed in that fact. At least he wouldn¡¯t for now. Even if he punishes me, he wouldn¡¯t take my life.
There was no logical basis for this assumption; it was simply her intuition.
¡°Carry a wooden basin and kneel with the Shui Family¡¯s young miss in the courtyard. You¡¯re not allowed to get up,¡± Pei Qianhao instructed coldly before flinging his sleeves forcefully as he left.
Su Xi-er looked at this retreating figure, then looked at the parterre. The flower fragrance ispletely gone. Maybe I can ask Shui Yinglian why there''s a type of flower that has a fragrance so simr to Lingrui?
~~~
Once he was out of sight, Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t return to his room, but instead stood next to the woods in the courtyard. The scenes from that night gradually emerged in his mind. I was drunk on wine that night. After I made my way to the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters, I was knocked out by some unknown woman.
He hadn¡¯t seen the appearance of the woman clearly, but from his interactions with Su Xi-er after that, he was certain that it was her.
In the imperial pce, he had discovered that this woman was obedient on some asions, while being surprisingly daring in others. She had differentiated herself from the masses. After ordering someone to bring her here, her reactions were once againpletely out of his expectations.
I deliberately made things difficult for her in the room, and she returned the gesture by adopting a clever artifice and almost sending me a ¡®pleasant surprise¡¯.
However, all of this is nothingpared to her actions beside the parterre. Her expression was dignified. If the flower that she is looking for is a Lingrui, that would imply that she isn¡¯t a Beimin citizen and that her mother could be a Nanzhao citizen.
If she is of Nanzhao¡¯s blood, Beimin¡¯s imperial pce wouldn¡¯t have kept her as a pce maid, even in the Pce Side Quarters.
For the moment, Su Xi-er¡¯s identity had be an enigma, causing Pei Qianhao to furrow his eyebrows involuntarily.
Only when he collected his thoughts did he realise that he had actually spent so much time thinking about her. There is no woman who can make me like this.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed. The sudden oing of such a novel experience had been breathing colour back into his life for quite a while now.
1. A fictional flower in this novel
CHAPTER 87 (1): NANZHAO CITIZEN
CHAPTER 87 (1): NANZHAO CITIZEN
When she didn¡¯t hold it steadily, the water in the wooden basin spilt and trickled down her cheeks, resulting in a pool of water stains beside her legs.
Shui Yinglian avoided speaking to Su Xi-er when she caught sight of her, choosing instead to shift her gaze away, still holding the wooden basin up.
Su Xi-er walked to her side, cing the empty wooden basin on the ground and snatching the one in Shui Yinglian¡¯s hands away.
¡°What are you doing? If Prince Hao finds out, I will die.¡± Shui Yinglian¡¯s voice was now quivering slightly. She didn¡¯t wish to experience the scene in the room a second time.
Su Xi-er poured out the water in the wooden basin before passing it to Shui Yinglian. ¡°If you¡¯re going to spill it anyways, you may as well pour the water out first. In any case, do you finally understand how frightening Prince Hao is? Weren¡¯t you very confident when you said you wanted to be bold in the boiler room?
¡°You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Shui Yinglian raised her head and watched Su Xi-er fixedly.
Su Xi-er knelt down while holding up the empty wooden basin on her head. ¡°I¡¯m just letting you know how frightening Prince Hao is. Did you think that just anyone can get close to him? Did you think that it is very easy to serve him?¡±
Shui Yinglian was pensive before she whispered, ¡°I am unable to be as ¡®bold¡¯ as you spoke of. I thought I could in the beginning, but when I was really facing him alone, I...¡±
Bewilderment appeared in her eyes. ¡°How do you serve Prince Hao? Aren¡¯t you scared of being near him?¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°When I first entered the Shui Residence, I saw His Excellency County Magistrate kneeling in front of Prince Hao, imploring him to let you off. Seeing how you had already provoked Prince Hao, I was under the impression that you weren¡¯t afraid of him at all.¡±
Su Xi-er was purposely dancing around the subject to prompt Shui Yinglian to divulge some information.
¡°I was indeed not afraid of him at that time, although that was only because I didn¡¯t truly know who he was. Even after Dad told me, I was still under the impression that there was still hope for me since he hadn¡¯t punished me. When all is said and done, I have never truly interacted with him, so I never had the chance to understand how he¡¯s like.¡±
¡°Women like you are plentiful in the Beauty Pce,¡± Su Xi-er slowly remarked.
Shui Yinglian instantly looked at her. ¡°Is every single woman in the Beauty Pce more beautiful than you? Actually, if you really have the courage to be by Prince Hao¡¯s side, being his servant girl is better than staying in the Beauty Pce.¡±
Su Xi-er replied, ¡°There are manifold beauties, and each of them is unique and has their respective beautiful charm. Right now, we are fellow victimsmiserating with one another.¡±
Her words made Shui Yinglian put down the vignce in her heart. That¡¯s right. We¡¯re fellow victimsmiserating with one another. Both of us will be kneeling here with a wooden basin until tomorrow.
¡°Let me ask you, among the flowers in the parterre in the Shui Residence¡¯s rear garden, which ones are more special?¡±
The sudden question stunned Shui Yinglian. After musing over it for a while, she answered, ¡°There are only ordinary flowers. There was a very special flower that my mother liked before she passed away. Now that she is gone however, nobody has tended to it, and I can only presume that it has long died.¡±
Su Xi-er hastily put down the wooden basin in her hands before doing the same with Shui Yinglian¡¯s. She asked earnestly, ¡°What special flower was it?¡±
¡°Yellow and star-shaped. Mother called this flower...Lingrui. Yes, that¡¯s it..¡±
It is indeed Lingrui! If that¡¯s the case, Shui Yinglian¡¯s mother is a Nanzhao citizen who had transnted Lingrui over.
CHAPTER 87 (2): NANZHAO CITIZEN
CHAPTER 87 (2): NANZHAO CITIZEN
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t respond. I reckon that not all the Lingrui has died. Otherwise, how would I have caught a whiff of the fragrance? To think that there is someone in this world who can allow a Lingrui to live for so long after being transnted. The ¡®Weiyi¡¯ Mother Empress mentioned, the ¡®Weiyi¡¯ she believed in so firmly, is actually so... ridiculous.
Mother Empress, we have both been ultimately let down by others who we believed in while in a time of passion. However, Mother Empress, you ended up better off than me. At least you couldn¡¯t see Father Emperor¡¯s betrayal since you had already passed away.
She couldn¡¯t forget how her imperial father had taken in beautiful imperial consorts one after another after her mother empress passed away.
However, the children of those imperial consorts had all died in the chaos of war.
Shui Yinglian sighed. Finally, she seemed to have thought of something as she suddenly added, ¡°When my mother was still alive, she told me about the Eldest Imperial Princess, Ning Rn. She said that she had seen the Eldest Imperial Princess when she was young.¡±
Su Xi-er became solemn. If that¡¯s the case, Shui Yinglian¡¯s mother came from Nanzhao¡¯s imperial pce?
¡°What is your mother¡¯s name?¡±
Shui Yinglian picked up the wooden basin and held it above her head. ¡°Lianxi. My mother¡¯s name was in hopes that she would find someone who would cherish her for her entire life[1]. My Dad was the one who aplished that.¡±
Lianxi? Su Xi-er¡¯s slender eyebrows were scrunched up. I know who she is. She was a pce maid in Mother Empress¡¯ pce. However, this pce maid vanishedter on.
I thought that she had died, but it turns out that she had actually left the imperial pce and married to someone in Beimin. Mother Empress must have helped her seed in this matter. Otherwise, a pce maid wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the imperial pce.
¡°My mother said that Eldest Imperial Princess Ning Rn¡¯s skin was fair and smooth when she was young, and that it was obvious from a nce that she was going to be a beauty in the future. But my mother doesn¡¯t know that this eldest imperial princess has already passed away.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t expect that she would receive so many answers just by asking about the familiar flower fragrance. Shui Yinglian¡¯s mother was originally a pce maid in Nanzhao. Everything seems to have been preordained.
¡°I will undoubtedly be punished by my dad when he sees me like this tomorrow. I can only hope that Prince Hao can quell his anger. I am young and not sensible. With how noble he is, how would I forge connections with him and climb up?¡± Shui Yinglian smiled foolishly. That idea I came up with is already enough to prove my ignorance.
¡°What is your name?¡± Shui Yinglian suddenly asked.
¡°Su Xi-er.¡±
¡°You have such a nice name! Now that I think about it, my previous jealousy of you over Prince Hao was ridiculous. We should dispel our enmity. Kneeling for a night will be considered giving myself a wake-up call.¡± Shui Yinglian revealed a smile, sincerely offering an olive branch after casting away her jealousy.
Su Xi-er smiled. Perhaps it was because she knew about Shui Yinglian¡¯s mother, but she also became much more amicable.
¡°Su Xi-er, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever met. You look very beautiful when you smile. You should smile more.¡±
From a distance away, Pei Qianhao happened to hear Shui Yinglian¡¯s words as he approached the pair. His gaze involuntarilynded on Su Xi-er¡¯s upturned lips as a result.
Indeed, she should smile more.
Shui Yinglian spotted Prince Hao after randomly ncing around the courtyard. She immediately lowered her head, trembling as she conscientiously carried the wooden basin.
¡°This prince punished the two of you, but I didn¡¯t expect that I actually brought together a pair of good sisters.¡± It sounded like he was teasing, but his voice was ice cold.
Su Xi-er lowered her head and replied respectfully, ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t dare.¡±
When Pei Qianhao saw her upturned lips rapidly returning to normal, his face darkened. ¡°Carry it earnestly. Without this prince¡¯s orders, you¡¯re not allowed to rise.¡±
¡°This servant obeys the order.¡±
Hearing herpletely emotionless voice, Pei Qianhao was a little displeased. She doesn¡¯t even know how to beg for forgiveness.
He silently watched Su Xi-er, while at the side, Shui Yinglian¡¯s body trembled unceasingly.
1. Her name literally means something like ¡®to cherish¡¯.
CHAPTER 88 (1): WHIP
CHAPTER 88 (1): WHIP
Shui Yinglian immediately prostrated on the ground and begged in a quivering voice, ignoring the icy water seeping into her hair. ¡°Prince Hao, please forgive me...¡± Her voice faltered.
Pei Qianhao looked at the uncontrobly shaking Shui Yinglian andpared her to Su Xi-er. While other women beg for forgiveness aftermitting a crime, she...
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze became even more ice-cold. ¡°Since you like to lie prone on the ground, it would be good for you to do so until noon tomorrow.¡±
Shui Yinglian immediately replied, ¡°This humble woman obeys the order.¡± She then pressed her body even closer to the floor to the point that her whole face was leaning against the floor, causing her fair face to be sullied by the dust on the ground.
Disregarding the fact that Shui Yinglian¡¯s clothing was soaked, the cold temperatures in the dead of night were already enough to guarantee she would fall ill if she was forced toy there until noon. If I didn¡¯t know her mother¡¯s rtionship with Mother Empress, I could still allow myself to watch on unfeelingly. However, she is still of Nanzhao¡¯s blood.
Hence, Su Xi-er raised her head. ¡°Prince Hao, why must someone of your station make things difficult for a weak woman? Since she dropped the wooden basin because she was afraid, this servant hopes that you can be benevolent and let her off, Prince Hao.¡±
After all this time, she is only interceding for the sake of another woman.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°This prince doesn¡¯t know what ¡®benevolence¡¯ is. That word is unrted to this prince.¡± He then turned around and prepared to leave.
Before he could make it far however, the hem of his clothes was firmly pulled by a small hand as a woman¡¯s soft voice sounded. ¡°Prince Hao, let her off. This servant was the root of the matter.¡±
Pei Qianhao lowered his head and looked down at her, seeing that her face was filled with sincerity. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have the intention to y a prank on her? What, are you regretting it now?¡±
When Shui Yinglian heard the words ¡®ying a prank¡¯, her trembling body shook even more violently. That woman is quite nice. She doesn¡¯t have an interest in Prince Hao either, so how could it be possible for her to y a trick on me?
¡°Prince Hao, you have misunderstood. This servant didn¡¯t y a prank on her.¡± Su Xi-er simply saw the yearning in Shui Yinglian¡¯s eyes and only did that because she was annoyed by her constant pestering.
Besides, Pei Qianhao treated me in such a manner. It¡¯s inevitable that I would want to y a prank on him. To put it bluntly, the person Su Xi-er really wanted to ¡®y a prank¡¯ on was Pei Qianhao.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, you weren¡¯t ying a prank on her, but this prince instead?¡±
His frigid tone echoed in the night, causing the still shivering Shui Yinglian to once again give a small jolt.
Since she had alreadye so far, Su Xi-er decided to simply steel her heart. ¡°Prince Hao, since you are already clear on this fact, this servant won¡¯t say anything more. You can punish this servant.¡±
Shui Yinglian¡¯s eyes instantly widened, momentarily forgetting about Pei Qianhao as she raised her head to stare at Su Xi-er in astonishment. She actually admitted to pranking Prince Hao! Based on how dangerous Prince Hao is, he will definitely not spare Su Xi-er.
¡°You admitted so readily that you yed a prank on this prince. Do you understand what the price is?¡± Pei Qianhao flung the hem of his sleeves, breaking free of her hand that clutched it.
¡°Of course I understand,¡± Su Xi-er enunciated.
Pei Qianhao crouched down and looked at her at eye level with a devilish face. ¡°As you wish, I will punish you and not her.¡± He then stood up and waved his hand at Shui Yinglian, instructing, ¡°Withdraw.¡±
Shui Yinglian wanted to say something, but was so frightened by the cold nce Pei Qianhao shot at her that she no longer dared to voice anything.
In the end, she could only shoot a flustered nce at Su Xi-er before immediately fleeing down whatever path she could. Perhaps only a personal maidservant can deal with Prince Hao¡¯s unyielding aura.
CHAPTER 88 (2): WHIP
CHAPTER 88 (2): WHIP
¡°This servant will ept any punishment. But...this servant doesn¡¯t wish to be forced to take off my clothes again.¡± Su Xi-er raised her head and looked straight at him. She felt that it was very necessary for her to stress thetter part.
Pei Qianhaoughed. ¡°This prince has just seen it today, so I won¡¯t see it a second time. It¡¯s just that this prince can¡¯t think of how I should punish you. Tell me, why did you prank this prince? If you provide a satisfactory exnation, perhaps your punishment will be lighter.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, don¡¯t you understand what the most important thing to a woman is?¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at her endlessly flickering eyes that appeared to dance in the moonlight. She was using such an earnest expression to ask him what the most important thing to a woman was.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t wait for him to reply before continuing. ¡°Prince Hao, you may answer appearance, but what this servant wants to tell you is chastity. Every woman, no matter what their status is, hides the thought of marrying someone.¡±
Her words were only half truthful, although for her, she had only yed a prank to get back at him. Everyone had their own dignity, but she figured that if she talked to Pei Qianhao about dignity, what she would get in return would probably be a sneer of disdain.
What sort of dignity did a pce maid have to speak of in front of Pei Qianhao?
¡°What you mean is that, since this prince have seen all of you, I have to take responsibility and marry you? So it turns out that this was your n.¡±
¡°This servant doesn¡¯t dare, Prince Hao. You can beat andmbaste this servant, but you can¡¯t joke with me, ignoring the difference between men and women, overstepping your status and doing some bad things to this servant.¡±
Her tone was t, but her words were extremely audacious! In short, she was telling him, ¡°With your lofty and powerful status, you should stop acting like amon hoodlum!¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was deep and low as a dangerous glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Bad things? No one has spoken those words to this prince before. Su Xi-er, this time, you have overstepped your boundaries.¡±
He then chuckled and swayed the hem of his sleeves before fading into the distance.
Su Xi-er looked at the empty wooden basin beside her. Is he really going to let me off just like that?
That hope was soon dashed as an imperial guard soon made his way over with a whip in his hands.
Stopping before Su Xi-er, the imperial bodyguard cupped his fist and said apologetically, ¡°I am an imperial guard from the Prince Hao Residence. Conveying Prince Hao¡¯s verbal edict, Su Xi-er offended her superior and is to be whipped 20 times as discipline.¡±
Not a second after, the whip was raised and struck Su Xi-er¡¯s back fiercely.
Su Xi-er was expressionless. How meaningless. This sort of pain can¡¯t even begin topare to what I have experienced. The whips onnding on her felt only felt like a drizzle to her.
Puzzlement and shock flitted across the imperial guard¡¯s eyes, feeling that he was witnessing something inconceivable. A normal woman would definitely copse to the ground within ten strikes. I have already thrashed more than ten times, yet she is still not budging even an inch.
The imperial bodyguard was a little soft-hearted and couldn¡¯t bear to continue. Thepleteck of reaction suggested that this woman was already used to such punishments. A woman who is used to being whipped must have suffered a lot of hardships.
He involuntarily began to slow down his strikes, but when he recalled Prince Hao¡¯s expression and tone when he had issued the edict, the guard¡¯s whole body trembled.
Hence, the imperial guard could only clench his teeth and increase the force for thest three whips.
Rip! The back of the dress was torn, revealing thecerated skin and fresh blood slowly trickling down.
The imperial bodyguard wound up the whip and cupped his fist again. His tone was filled with apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was executing orders. Don¡¯t me me.¡±
Su Xi-er bit her pallid lips and suddenly smiled. ¡°Why would I me you? You should leave.¡±
I brought this upon myself. I can¡¯t me anyone. For that teeny bit of pathetic dignity, I blustered and even yed a prank before the eminent and mighty him.
Twenty whips is considered a light punishment.
CHAPTER 89 (1): BEG THIS PRINCE
CHAPTER 89 (1): BEG THIS PRINCE
Clouds had begun forming until a light drizzle could be felt. Paying it no attention, she remained frozen in ce as the rain slowly soaked every inch of her drop by drop.
The rain seemed to be gradually getting stronger, with the distant echo of thunder slowly approaching.
A tall and oppressive male figure appeared, revealing a solemn look on his face. The slight crease in his brow gave away his current mood.
¡°Su Xi-er, do you not want your life anymore? Wasn¡¯t it painful to be beaten? And now you¡¯re allowing yourself to be drenched by the rain? Why are you not begging this prince?¡±
Perhaps, if she opens her mouth to beg me, I will let her off.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant is already used to such treatment. Instead of worrying about me, you should quickly return to your room. With your noble and fragile body, how can you allow yourself to be drenched in rain here?¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t know if he should fly into a rage orugh. My body is fragile? Has she gone silly from being rained on?
¡°Obstinate temper!¡± Pei Qianhao suddenly felt helpless. I can see a reflection of my own temperament in this woman. Isn¡¯t thatpletely ridiculous?
Not paying any attention to Pei Qianhao, Su Xi-er only noticed him when the heavy weight of his robes was ced over her shoulders. Both her arms were then lifted up; in fact, it wasn¡¯t long before her entire body was in his spacious embrace.
¡°Walk forward. Why are you still in a daze!¡± His words were filled with reproach, Pei Qianhao then forcefully walked Su Xi-er in the direction of his room.
The rain grew increasingly intense, to the point that both of them werepletely soaked through by the time they arrived at Pei Qianhao¡¯s room.
The only light in the otherwise dark room was a small candle. Each flicker of the me would reflect off the raindrops sliding from Pei Qianhao¡¯s cheeks, causing him to possess a distinct look of rxed arrogance.
Pei Qianhao opened the cupboard and randomly tossed a piece of men¡¯s clothing to her. ¡°Take off your clothes and wear this.¡±
Thud! Su Xi-er slowly removed and examined the clothes that hadnded on her head. These are... his clothes. I am going to wear his clothes? The size isn¡¯t even correct.
When Pei Qianhao saw the fresh blood on her back, he involuntarily knitted his brow and pointed at the bedside. ¡°Remove your clothes and lie there.¡±
He felt that he simply was finding things to do because he had nothing better to do. Su Xi-er had said this to me before. ¡°Prince Hao, you are idle with nothing to do.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, do you n to help this servant apply medicine? It isn¡¯t necessary for you to do so. After all, you were the one who ordered this servant to be flogged in the first ce. This is what I deserve.¡±
¡°Su Xi-er, you have no choice but to listen to this prince¡¯s orders. If you continue to be stubborn, do you believe that this prince will throw you to the deste countryside and feed you to the wolves?¡±
Seeing the fierceness in his eyes, the pain on her back became increasingly obvious. If I don¡¯t apply his medicinal powder, I¡¯m afraid that I will copse before I even reach Nanzhao.
Didn¡¯t I agree toe to Nanzhao because I wanted to see the people I¡¯m concerned about and the people I resent, and find out how they¡¯re doing? Only with sufficient knowledge of the situation can I protect my loved ones and destroy my enemies.
Hence, she didn¡¯t resist and obediently revealed her back as sheid on the side of the bed.
Afterwards, Pei Qianhao ordered someone to send warm water over. Holding onto a handkerchief, he began helping her clean up the blood that covered her injuries.
It¡¯s my first time waiting upon someone, much less a woman. Moreover, it¡¯s this woman. The reason she¡¯s even injured is because I...
CHAPTER 89 (2): BEG THIS PRINCE
CHAPTER 89 (2): BEG THIS PRINCE
As soon as the cooling medicinal powder was smeared on her back, it instantly disappeared into the skin and alleviated the burning pain.
Pei Qianhao gently caressed her back. ¡°Su Xi-er, we will be leaving for Nanzhao tomorrow.¡±
His probing tone was met with nothing besides a small murmur of affirmation.
¡°Su Xi-er, what kind of person is this prince in your eyes?¡±
He didn¡¯t know why he asked that question. After contemting for a while, Su Xi-er answered, ¡°Someone who love all beauties but is in fact ruthless and callous. There is not a single woman in the Beauty Pce you truly care about. With your lofty status and great power, no one dares to disobey you. You are the sun in the sky, gloriously resplendent as you cast your light without fear. Those who get close to you can only be burned to death.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand stopped. ¡°The sun? Indeed, this prince is the sun. Su Xi-er, you are so close to this prince, aren¡¯t you afraid of being burned to death?¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. Her consciousness already faint, she wasn¡¯t sure if her thoughts were simply muddled or if she was deliberately joking. ¡°It¡¯s the opposite, I¡¯m not afraid of being burned to death but I¡¯m actually scared of being frozen to death. The aura around you is too chilly.¡±
She could only feel her head getting heavier after speaking. Being beaten, getting drenched in the rain, and chilled to the bone by the wind. Although she had forcefully endured it all until now, she could no longer hold on, and quickly fell into the embrace of sleep.
Looking at her sleeping face, Pei Qianhao thought of her witty appearance just now and couldn¡¯t help but ponder. Su Xi-er, exactly what kind of person are you? You dare to say what others don¡¯t dare to say, and do what others don¡¯t dare to do.
Pei Qianhao took off her clothes and helped her change into his own before covering her with the quilt.
When he felt her forehead, he realised that she was running a fever.
In this world, only a woman¡¯s body is this fragile.
Pei Qianhao immediately walked out of the room and ordered the imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence to call for a physician. The guard who was chosen toplete this task was none other than the one who had originally beaten Su Xi-er, and he had witnessed all of Prince Hao¡¯s actions just now.
Strange. In the past, when Prince Hao punished servants, he paid no attention at all. If they were injured or even dead, it would be a minor matter. However, why is he acting so differently towards this servant girl? Was he no longer able to watch her silently endure, and decided that he no longer had the heart to punish her and see her in such a state?
¡°Quickly get moving.¡±
Hearing Prince Hao¡¯s ice-cold voice, the imperial guard nodded his head repeatedly and directly ran out in spite of the heavy rain.
By the time Pei Qianhao returned to his room again, he realised that Su Xi-er¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. Her hands pinched the quilt tightly, and her ashen lips opened and closed, as if she was having a nightmare.
¡°How can you...be like this, Yun...¡± The word ¡®Ruofeng¡¯ was stuck in her throat.
Pei Qianhao looked at her. Yun? Someone with the surname ¡®Yun¡¯? Is it a male or female? What rtionship does that person have with her?
She no longer spoke and clutched the quilt even more tightly, her face filled with despair and pain.
This appearance stunned Pei Qianhao. Why would a woman have such an expression?
I once wore the same kind of expression too. But I eventually managed to endure through it and walked to where I am now. I also had the same expression in the past.
Is her experience the same as mine? How can that be? She entered the pce when she was very young. How could a little girl have that kind of painful experience to make such an expression?
Pei Qianhao sat on the bedside and looked at the bloodstained yellow dress. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand and grasp Su Xi-er.
It was as if his hand was the spring water in the oasis. As soon as Su Xi-er touched it, her grip tightened until white streaks appeared on his wrist.
Pei Qianhao was pensive as he watched the hand gripping his with half-lidded eyes.
Who exactly is the ¡®Yun¡¯ she mentioned?
A physician hastily rushed over approximately an hourter, apanied by the County Magistrate and Shui Yinglian.
Shui Yinglian had told everything to Lord Shui. In his anxiety, he had escorted Shui Yinglian over to apologise.
However, when he arrived, he was barred from entering the room by the imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence.
He only saw the physician rushing in with a medicine box. Could it be that Prince Hao is injured? Lord Shui grew even more distressed.
Shui Yinglian came to a realisation. Her eyes became nk, and her whole body stiffened.
CHAPTER 90 (1): BOLDLY INQUIRED
CHAPTER 90 (1): BOLDLY INQUIRED
What a grand farce this has turned into. Even the physician has been invited to the County Government Office. If I hadn¡¯t escorted my daughter over, I wouldn¡¯t have known at all.
Cold sweat dripped down his hands as Lord Shui contemted the situation. Watching his listless daughter from the corner of his eye, he turned to chide her in a stern voice. ¡°When you see Prince Haoter, you¡¯re not allowed to raise your head. Kneel down and kowtow continuously. You damnedss. You keep creating trouble for me. If Prince Hao wants your life as punishment, how am I going to face your deceased mother?!¡±
Shui Yinglian gradually came back to her senses. She was no longer flustered or scared, but smiling instead. ¡°Everyone has something they care about. It¡¯s also the same for Prince Hao. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that, didn¡¯t...¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so despondent, like you have lost your soul?¡± When Lord Shui grew worried when he saw his daughter in such a state, raising his hand to feel her forehead.
Shui Yinglian turned her head and avoided his hand. ¡°Dad, the clothes I¡¯m wearing belong to Prince Hao¡¯s personal maidservant. I exchanged clothes with her and passed myself off as her when I carried the water to the room. I was discovered by Prince Hao and almost punished but his personal maidservant took the punishment in my stead. The physician must have been invited by Prince Hao to treat his personal maidservant.¡±
The series of events caused Lord Shui to be dumbfounded. The personal maidservant is that woman! Inviting the physician to treat her on the very same night, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s not simply a personal maidservant right?
¡°Dad, let¡¯s wait here quietly. I will take the initiative to admit my mistakes when Prince Hao appears. In the future, I won¡¯t ever do bold things again.¡± Shui Yinglian dered slowly. Compared to Su Xi-er, I¡¯m not bold at all.
¡°I yed a prank on you. I¡¯ll let you punish me however you like.¡± How many women in this world are brave enough to say such a thing to the most powerful man in Beimin?
It was unclear how long they waited until the physician finally came out holding his medicine box. He was led outside the County Government Office by the imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence.
Lord Shui immediately chased them. ¡°Your prince...¡±
The imperial guard immediately waved his hand. ¡°Speak more softly. His Highness isn¡¯t in a good mood. Aren¡¯t you courting death by requesting an audience right now?¡± He then reached his hand forward and led the physician forward.
For a moment, Lord Shui didn¡¯t know what to do. Should we leave or stay?
¡°Dad, you should leave me behind. I shall continue to wait here. How can your daughter let a servant girl receive punishment for my own mistakes?¡± Shui Yinglian knelt down before the room door, still d in the grey coarse attire.
After fleeing and returning to her room, she had contemted it seriously. It hadn¡¯t even crossed her mind that, with Prince Hao¡¯s temper, he wouldn¡¯t have let Su Xi-er off so easily? Having even let Su Xi-er bear the punishment for her offence, Shui Yinglian¡¯s conscience was feeling heavy.
That was why she came here. Her father had just happened to find her in such a state while she was heading here and decided toe along as he was concerned about her.
However, when they arrived, Shui Yinglian discovered that Prince Hao¡¯s treatment of Su Xi-er did not match that of a master towards a servant.
In the room, as Pei Qianhao gazed at Su Xi-er, he recalled the physician¡¯s words. ¡°She contemtes too much and has too many things weighing on her mind. This may be due to her past experiences that have be nightmares, though that also seems strange. With how young she looks, how could she have so many things to brood over?¡±
The physician had left medicine behind. She would recover in three days if she drank a bowl every day. When he left, there was still a perplexed look etched on the physician¡¯s face.
Pei Qianhao was simrly baffled. Contemting too much and having too many things weighing on her mind. What exactly is she hiding that requires so much energy to ponder over?
What on earth happened to her?
CHAPTER 90 (2): BOLDLY INQUIRED
CHAPTER 90 (2): BOLDLY INQUIRED
However, he was greeted by the sight of the County Magistrate and his daughter kneeling on the floor as soon as he stepped outside the room.
When Lord Shui noticed Prince Hao, he immediately kowtowed. ¡°Prince Hao, my humble daughter is still young and doesn¡¯t know the rules. I hope...¡±
Before he could finish, Pei Qianhao waved his hand. ¡°Since someone has received the punishment on her behalf, this prince will naturally not punish your daughter anymore. You don¡¯t need to speak any further on this matter.¡±
Shui Yinglian suddenly raised her head and faced Pei Qianhao¡¯s oppressive aura as she took the risk to ask, ¡°Prince Hao, why did you punish Su Xi-er if you care about her? Punishing first, then inviting the physician, is this your style in handling matters?¡±
Lord Shui¡¯s eyes widened, appalled at what he was hearing. What¡¯s the matter with my daughter! She actually spoke like that!
Pei Qianhao¡¯s ice-cold gazended on Shui Yinglian. ¡°When this prince was punishing her, you ran away. Now you¡¯re turning back and kneeling on the ground to let this prince punish you again. Is this the one who ced third in the Imperial Examinations[1] back then, and the daughter Lord Shui has educated?¡±
Lord Shui¡¯s body trembled. He raised his hand and pped his daughter. ¡°Enough, go back now! Face the wall and reflect on your misdeeds. You¡¯re not allowed to leave the room.¡±
¡°Lord Shui, this prince won¡¯t mind your family affairs. It¡¯s just that you should spend some effort in guiding your daughter,¡± Pei Qianhao reminded coldly before walking forward.
~~~
In the boiler room, the imperial guard had followed Pei Qianhao¡¯s instructions for simmering the medicine that had been handed to him.
¡°Simmer it for six hours. After it¡¯s done, immediately carry it over.¡±
The imperial bodyguard wasn¡¯t clear about the situation and asked worriedly, ¡°Your Highness, are you sick?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to ask so many questions. Just send it over.¡±
Hearing his instructions, the imperial guard immediately kept his curiosity and earnestly simmered the medicine.
~~~
When Pei Qianhao returned to the room, he realised that the bed in the inner chamber had been upied by Su Xi-er. Instead of heading to the side chamber to sleep, he instead sat down in a wooden chair next to the bed. Propping his head up with a hand, he stared at the sound asleep woman in front of him.
The rain outside had long stopped, and the night breeze had weakened.
Six hourster, the imperial guard carried the medicine over, handing it to Pei Qianhao, who then set it down on a table in the inner chamber.
He touched the bowl. It¡¯s quite hot. It can only be drunk a whileter.
Pei Qianhao kept his hand. When he realised what he had done, he furrowed his brow. Her current state is a direct result of her own actions. What reason do I have to be so kind to her? I had her brought here to wait upon me; Why have I be the one waiting upon her instead?
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression turned cold. Without even caring about the bowl of medicine on the table, he prepared to leave the chamber.
Before he had stepped out, he heard a painful moan and couldn¡¯t help but turn back to take a look. What greeted him was the sight of her pale lips opening and closing as she kept mumbling the word ¡®Yun¡¯.
¡®Yun¡¯. Who exactly is that?
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes became deep. Finally, he lifted the medicine bowl and went to Su Xi-er¡¯s side, pinching her philtrum to wake her up.
Su Xi-er opened her eyes and softly called out, ¡°Prince Hao.¡±
Her gentle voice and current vulnerable appearance affected people¡¯s hearts, eliciting a sense of tender affection.
Pei Qianhao blew on the medicine as his voice eased. ¡°Drink slowly. Be careful of getting scalded.¡±
Su Xi-er knitted her brow. She hated drinking medicine the most, but with her current body, she had little choice.
Hence, she opened her small mouth and began drinking slowly.
It took her an hour just to finish one bowl of medicine. By the time the bottom of the bowl could be seen, Su Xi-er¡¯s slender eyebrows were already scrunched up into a line.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to drink medicine, be more well-behaved. If you are not obstinate, this prince won¡¯t punish you.¡±
Su Xi-er half leaned on the bedpost. She silently watched the candlelight and didn¡¯t respond.
¡°Su Xi-er, are you lucid now?¡± Pei Qianhao stood before the bed with a solemn expression.
¡°I am.¡± Can I not be awake after drinking a bowl of bitter medicine?
¡°Let this prince ask you, what bitter experiences have you met with previously? And who is Yun?¡±
Fearing that her mood would be detected, Su Xi-er immediately lowered her head. Did I say something I shouldn¡¯t have when I was unconscious?
1. The candidate whoes in third in the examinations is called ¡®Tanhua¡¯. The Imperial Examinations was a type of civil service examination.
CHAPTER 91 (1): THE ONE WITH THE SURNAME ’YUN’
CHAPTER 91 (1): THE ONE WITH THE SURNAME ''YUN''
Su Xi-er repressed her emotions and raised her head after her expression returned to normal. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant doesn¡¯t understand what you are talking about. What Yun? What male or female?¡±
¡°When you were unconscious, you kept shouting ¡®Yun¡¯. If you weren¡¯t referring to a person, are you telling me that it is the white clouds[1] floating in the sky?¡±
Su Xi-er suddenly smiled. ¡°You got it right. The ¡®Yun¡¯ I was referring to is none other than the white clouds floating in the sky. Before this servant entered the pce, I had a younger brother[2] who liked to eat cotton candy in the neighbouring household. The ball of white cotton candy closely resembled clouds.¡±
¡°So the ¡®Yun¡¯ you mentioned is referring to your younger brother in the neighbouring household. You care about him enough to think about him when you fell asleep?¡±
Su Xi-er sensed that there was something amiss with Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression and immediately added, ¡°Prince Hao, you are thinking too much. What this servant was reminiscing about was the time before I entered the pce. ¡®Yun¡¯ refers to those carefree days.¡±
Pei Qianhao raised his eyebrows. ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Every word is the truth. Why would this servant want to deceive you, Prince Hao?¡±
There was an unfathomable smile hanging at the corners of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth. ¡°Indeed, why would you dare to deceive this prince? After all, you even dared to admit that you yed a prank on this prince.¡± Why would she have such a pained expression if she was really recalling carefree days? Would the physician say that she has too many things on her mind if she was speaking the truth? This woman is lying.
But I simply won¡¯t expose her. I want her lie to copse by itself.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant will be going to the side chamber to sleep.¡± Su Xi-er then used her hands to support herself on the bed board and began to get up.
Before she could get very far however, she was pressed down by arge hand. ¡°Just sleep here. Do you think this prince will still use this bed after it has been polluted by your smell?¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. After pondering for a moment, she softly replied, ¡°This servant obeys the order.¡±
¡°Do you know what you said about this prince before you lost consciousness?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did I say something bad again?
¡°You said that you are scared of this prince. Scared that the aura surrounding this prince will freeze you to death. Su Xi-er, since you happen to be running a fever right now, why don¡¯t you lean closer to this prince and reduce your temperature?¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him in confusion. I said something like that? Although his chilly aura does make people feel like they¡¯ve fallen into an ice pit, I must have been muddle-headed to say something like that.
¡°Prince Hao, you shouldn¡¯t take words that this servant say so seriously. You should worry about getting some proper rest instead. It¡¯s alreadyte, and we will be continuing our journey tomorrow.¡±
¡°We indeed have to hurry on with our journey, but how can this prince sleep? Are you going to serve this prince to sleep?¡±
Tititing words spilt out of his lips, but his expression remained callous, making Su Xi-er unable to fathom his true intentions.
Since he didn¡¯t allow her to leave the bed, she simplyid back down. ¡°Prince Hao, if you won¡¯t be resting, this servant will.¡±
I am currently sick. He won¡¯t randomly pull off my clothes.
Clothes...Su Xi-er had just shut her eyes when she abruptly opened them and lowered her head to check the clothes on her body.
They¡¯re his! He helped me to change into them!
¡°You have finally discovered the clothes on you. Your reaction is slower than usual.¡±
¡°Prince Hao!¡± My body has beenpletely seen by him...
1. The ¡®yun¡¯ mentioned here means clouds, but it can also be a surname.
2. Just an affectionate term referring to a boy younger than her.
CHAPTER 91 (2): THE ONE WITH THE SURNAME ’YUN’
CHAPTER 91 (2): THE ONE WITH THE SURNAME ''YUN''
Su Xi-er pursed her lips. Now that things havee to this, there¡¯s no use even if I say more.
¡°Many thanks, Prince Hao.¡± She thenid down, shut her eyes, and turned her body over, no longer looking at him.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t speak, choosing to sit on the wooden chair until the sky turned bright.
~~~
Prince Hao was alerted the next day by some knocking on the room¡¯s door. It was Wu Ling, who had taken a fine steed that could travel extremely quickly in order to make the round-trip to the capital and back to the County Government Office overnight.
Outside the room, Wu ling bowed and whispered, ¡°Su Xi-er was sold off by her parents when she was young, then made to carry out odd jobs in a tavern following that. As a budding beauty in her youth, there were many who looked into her at that time.¡±
The temperature seemed to drop drastically as Pei Qianhao replied, an air of danger now in his voice. ¡°Continue your report.¡±
¡°She suffered quite a lot of hardships in the tavern. Some men wanted to bring her back to raise her as a child bride, while others wanted to y her even as a child...¡± At this point, Wu Ling could no longer continue borating. It¡¯s too tragic.
Pei Qianhao coldly snorted, his aura frigid enough to seep into people¡¯s bones. ¡°Continue.¡±
¡°Your Highness, Su Xi-er is too pitiful. When she was young, someone touched her face and she almost... Fortunately, the manager of the teahouse was someone with a conscience and rescued Su Xi-er. However, not only did the manager lose his life over this matter, even the teahouse was implicated since he had offended a noble. In such circumstances, the teahouse couldn¡¯t even continue to do business.¡±
Pei Qianhao finally understood why she revealed such a pained expression. I didn¡¯t expect that her childhood experience was so...
It appears that I have crossed the line with my actions.
¡°Your Highness, this subordinate has already investigated properly. The person who caused Su Xi-er to almost lose her life that year was the Pei Residence¡¯s coteral branch. It was the Empress Dowager¡¯s eldest paternal cousin, Pei Yong.¡±
¡°This prince has understood it clearly. Withdraw and prepare a few good-looking female dresses and send them here. Additionally, bring some white fungus lotus seed soup[1] as well.
Wu Ling was dumbstruck. What! Female dresses and white fungus lotus seed soup? What does Prince Hao want to do?
¡°Quickly go.¡± Pei Qianhao swept a cold nce at him.
Wu Ling still hadn¡¯t recovered from his astonishment. However, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey Prince Hao¡¯s instructions.
Hence, Wu Ling immediately epted the order and left. Once again, I am doing things rted to women. Sigh, these days, anything I do can only be associated with Su Xi-er.
Pei Qianhao turned around to look at the room, thinking about the woman lying inside it. Carefree times. I reckon it was before she was sold off by her parents right?
Neighbouring younger brother. Cotton candy. Yun. All of these are the most wonderful memories in her heart. Everything after that was only filled with pain.
That was why she would shout ¡®yun¡¯ with a face filled with despair. She will never be able to return to her carefree life, doomed to be haunted by those agonising memories.
However, Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t know that this experience wasn¡¯t Su Xi-er¡¯s at all. In fact, the other soul that was now in Su Xi-er¡¯s body had an even more wretched experience than this.
The pain that eroded her bones was like a nightmare that was hard to obliterate from her mind.
When Pei Qianhao returned to the room, Su Xi-er had gotten up. Due to theck of suitable clothes however, she had remained in bed all this time.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, this prince won¡¯t let you go out while wearing this.¡±
¡°This servant¡¯s clothes...¡±
¡°You might as well stop keeping that coarse attire. This isn¡¯t Beimin¡¯s imperial pce. Why don¡¯t you wear what women should wear?¡±
Su Xi-er was just about to refuse when Pei Qianhao continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this prince loves beauties the most? Aren¡¯t you afraid that this prince will fly into a temper and throw you to the wolves if you don¡¯t wear some good looking clothes while by my side?
He is the most powerful here. I can¡¯t disobey. If I insist on wearing the coarse attire, I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to take it off and discard it
¡°This servant obeys Prince Hao¡¯s instructions.¡±
Right after she spoke, there was another knock on the door, and Wu Ling¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Your Highness, the white fungus lotus seed soup is here. The dresses need to be bought at the silk mill.¡±
Pei Qianhao walked to the door to open it. He took the white fungus lotus seed soup and shut the door without uttering a single word.
1. Here¡¯s a picture for you to visualise:
Source: https://.xinshipu/zuofa/686336
CHAPTER 92 (1): WOMEN ARE SIMPLY TROUBLESOME
CHAPTER 92 (1): WOMEN ARE SIMPLY TROUBLESOME
To think that there is actually a woman in this world who gets to enjoy such treatment. I¡¯m afraid that even the future Princess Consort Hao won¡¯t be able to be treated in such a manner.
The more he thought about it, the more he felt that things were anything but reassuring. Su Xi-er is only a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters. Wu Ling shook his head. Only after a cold voice came from within the room did hee back to his senses.
¡°Quickly go to the silk mill.¡±
Wu Ling immediately bowed and epted the order. ¡°This subordinate will go now.¡± He then turned around and rapidly walked away.
~~~
In the room, Pei Qianhao ced the white fungus lotus seed soup on the table. ¡°Come over and drink it yourself.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and prepared to get down from the bed, but she didn¡¯t consider that her clothes were long, and the cor wide. It was inevitable that she would involuntarily expose parts of her body that shouldn¡¯t be exposed.
Upon noticing, Pei Qianhao furrowed his brow and lowered his voice. ¡°Women are simply troublesome.¡±
He then lifted up the white fungus lotus seed soup. ¡°Sit on the bedside and don¡¯t move.¡± He used amanding tone. With a displeased expression, he carried the bowl and slowly walked closer.
When he wanted to pass the bowl to her, he realised that the bottom of the bowl was scalding hot and mumbled again, ¡°Women are simply troublesome.¡±
Despite hisint, he still immediately lifted a spoonful of soup to Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, this servant will drink it on my own. I don¡¯t need you to feed me.¡±
¡°Do you know how hot the bottom of the bowl is? Your hand will begin to blister as soon as you touch it.¡± Right after he said it, he felt that he had already spoken too much.
Hence, Pei Qianhao then used the spoon to open Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth, forcefully feeding her.
Just like that, Su Xi-er drank one spoonful after another, blowing on them before drinking.
When the bottom of the bowl could be seen, Wu Ling¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°This subordinate has returned. Among the numerous dresses in the silk mill, this servant randomly took a few since I don¡¯t understand female apparel. I don¡¯t know if Su Xi-er will like them.¡±
At thest sentence, Wu Ling felt that he had said something wrong! But words that had been said were like spilt milk, and could not be taken back.
As soon as the door opened, the clothes in Wu Ling¡¯s hands were taken away and reced by an empty bowl.
¡°Tidy this up, as well as the leftovers from the meal on the table in the outer chamber.¡±
The ¡®leftovers from the meal¡¯ were precisely the product of Su Xi-er¡¯s failed cooking.
After he finished his instructions, Pei Qianhao took the clothes and walked towards the inner chamber. Wu Ling was even more perplexed. What show is Prince Hao putting on?
¡°Wear these clothes for this period.¡±
A few bright-coloured clothes were tossed into Su Xi-er¡¯s hands. The dress¡¯ lustre was vivid, and the decorative designs on their hems were varied. Some were flower petals, some were grass, some were butterflies, and others were a in colour.
¡°This prince will go out. Come to the main entrance of the County Government Office after you have changed and freshened up.¡± Pei Qianhao then walked out of the room without sparing her another nce.
Upon seeing that Pei Qianhao had left, Wu Ling hastily finished tidying everything up before following along.
Su Xi-er picked up a pink dress with a grass design and changed out of Pei Qianhao¡¯s clothes.
Afterwards, shebed her hair simply and rolled it high up, but felt that this type of hairstyle wasn¡¯t matching with her clothes.
Suddenly, some words that L¨¹ Liu had said in the past entered her mind. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you look beautiful regardless of which hairstyle you use. However, this servant feels that this Falling Bun suits you more.¡±
CHAPTER 92 (2): WOMEN ARE SIMPLY TROUBLESOME
CHAPTER 92 (2): WOMEN ARE SIMPLY TROUBLESOME
A momentter, the Falling Bun was done. It made her already striking form even more beautiful. Having drunk a bowl of white fungus lotus seed soup, herplexion was also much better.
Su Xi-er folded the clothes on the bed along with Pei Qianhao¡¯s. When she opened the wardrobe, she discovered that there was a cloth bundle in it.
Originally, only Pei Qianhao¡¯s clothes could be ced in the cloth bundle. However, it also wouldn¡¯t be good if she allowed others to see her walking around with a bunch of bright and pretty dresses.
Hence, she ced all the folded clothes into the cloth bundle.
After everything was settled, Su Xi-er walked out of the room door and headed towards the County Government Office.
Today, they would be continuing their journey to Nanzhao without stopping over at a County Government Office again.
The wind and rain fromst night had cleared, and the weather today was warm and beautiful. The sun wasn¡¯t overly bright, and instead lent a dazzling gleam to whomever it shone on.
The entire way to the County Government Office, all the pages and maidservants who saw Su Xi-er would stop while staring at her in a daze.
Where did such a peerless beautye from? We have never seen that hairstyle before. There were three semicircles at the back of her head and the rest of her hair crossed over her shoulders to scatter loosely before the chest. She was donned in a pink dress with grass embroidered at the hem.
A fair smiling visage apanied the slightly raised bridge of her nose while her lustrous eyes were ented by her slender eyebrows.
Only after Su Xi-er faded into the distance did the group of pages and maidservants return to their senses.
We have seen a fairy. How can there be such a pretty person in the mortal realm!
The rest of Su Xi-er¡¯s trip to the Country Government Office passed by in a simr manner.
Lord County Magistrate Shui, Wu Ling, as well as a group of imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence, stood at the main entrance. When everyone spotted Su Xi-er, they were stunned.
Only Lord Shui and Wu Ling recognised who this woman was.
Wu Ling¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Su Xi-er?¡±
Su Xi-er bent at the knees and paid her respects. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Imperial Bodyguard Wu.¡±
She was already extremely beautiful while wearing the clothes of a pce maid. Now that she has properly dressed up, she¡¯s even more... Wu Ling couldn¡¯t think of a phrase to describe it. His gaze drifted to the spacious horse carriage. Will Prince Hao be unable to control himself?
After realising what he had just thought, Wu Ling wished that he could beat himself to wake himself up. Of course Prince Hao can control himself! Do I still need to wonder about that? What beauty has Prince Hao not seen before? It¡¯s merely Su Xi-er!
¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, this humble official couldn¡¯t receive Prince Hao properly and even caused a lot of trouble. I apologise for my faults.¡±
Wu Ling waved his hand. ¡°No need. Lord Shui, you just need to manage Zhi County well. As for the rest, Prince Hao won¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
Afterwards, he looked at Su Xi-er. Does Prince Hao want her to get onto the horse carriage? He is already in the horse carriage, but why has he still not given an order yet...?
¡°Imperial Bodyguard Wu, this servant will sit in that horse carriage.¡± Su Xi-er pointed to a more ordinary horse carriage in the back before walking towards it.
When she passed by Pei Qianhao¡¯s carriage, his chilly voice sounded from behind the curtains. ¡°Get onto the horse carriage.¡±
As soon as Wu Ling heard that, he immediately moved forward. ¡°His Highness is telling you to get onto the horse carriage. Why are you still standing there? Quickly get on!¡± He spoke very fast, as if he wanted to chase Su Xi-er onto the horse carriage.
Su Xi-er nced at the horse carriage beside her. A spacious horse carriage with yellow tassels suspended all around it. If I get on, I won¡¯t be able to leave this horse carriage for this whole journey.
I will have to be alone with Pei Qianhao until we arrive in Nanzhao...
¡°Su Xi-er, be faster. Don¡¯t wear on Prince Hao¡¯s patience.¡± Wu Ling was getting anxious, and wished that he could push her onto the horse carriage.
Stuck between a rock and a hard ce, Su Xi-er could only nod her head, following which she used her hands to push the horse carriage¡¯s door frame slightly and exerted strength in her legs.
Just as she was about to get up, arge hand suddenly reached out from within the curtains and grasped her hand on the door frame, directly pulling her up.
Su Xi-er lost her bnce, resulting in her pushing down the man who had pulled her up. In order to stabilise herself, her hands pulled onto his clothes.
Right at this moment, the horse carriage travelled forward.
CHAPTER 93 (1): PULL CLOTHES APART
CHAPTER 93 (1): PULL CLOTHES APART
As a result, she wasn¡¯t able to get up, but she wasn¡¯t willing to let herself fall onto him either, so she could only remain stuck in this position
¡°This prince only called you to get onto the horse carriage, but even my clothes weren¡¯t spared when you pushed me down.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were jocr, and the corners of his lips were involuntarily raised.
Su Xi-er¡¯s body hadn¡¯tpletely recovered, and supporting herself with both hands required strength that she didn¡¯t have. She could still hold out to an extent, but her arms would eventually give out.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant is still sick. If you get sick because you were too close to this servant, I will be a sinner.¡± Su Xi-er tried to make her voice was t as possible. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer. If he still didn¡¯t let go of her, the result was obvious ©` falling down on him once again.
¡°Stripping off this prince¡¯s clothes isn¡¯t considered a sin?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze shifted to his chest before turning to observe Su Xi-er¡¯s expression.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes widened as she looked towards his chest. She hadn¡¯t realised that she had identally pulled his clothes apart when he had broken her fall.
Was it because I used too much strength? Or was it because he intentionally loosened his clothes before I got onto the carriage.
If Pei Qianhao were to know Su Xi-er''s thoughts, his face would probably have darkened upon finding out that he had be such an entity in her eyes. Something like that would only be done by someone foolish.
Su Xi-er wanted to respond when her arms gave out, sending her falling headfirst onto Pei Qianhao.
Their bodies were pressed against one another, while her head was evenying on the spot where his clothes hade loose.
Which is tantamount to intimate...contact with the skin[1].
An ufortable feeling engulfed her mind once again. A profound look appeared in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes as she pursed her lips and attempted to get up again.
The hand hooked at her waist suddenly exerted strength and flipped her over. Suddenly, she was the one who was pressed under him, her handnding on his bare chest.
She could feel his steady and powerful heartbeat against her palm, the heat like a scalding iron on her hand.
Subconsciously, she began to shift her hand away, but it was then tightly secured by Pei Qianhao¡¯s.
A deep and low voice apanied by a strong oppressive feeling could be heard. ¡°This prince wants to see to what extent you loathe men. Do you detest Beimin¡¯s men, or Nanzhao¡¯s? Or maybe all men...?¡±
He was interrupted by Su Xi-er. Her eyes looked straight at him, an earnest and solemn emotion overflowing from her gaze. ¡°Prince Hao, if you take liberties with this servant again, I will immediately get down from the horse carriage.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s pitch-ck eyes sized her up carefully, and found that her face was full of seriousness. He couldn¡¯t help but think of what Wu Ling said that morning.
¡°This woman is pitiful. Not only did she suffer from the nefarious schemes of men at such a young age, the man in question is even from the Pei Family.¡±
Having had this kind of experience, it¡¯s no wonder that she has such a deep-seated hate of men. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she holds onto this trauma for the rest of her life. Forget it, I shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her this time.
Pei Qianhao released her and leaned against the horse carriage¡¯s wall with his eyes closed. ¡°You were the one who pulled this prince¡¯s clothes apart; take responsibility and help this prince put them back on properly.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him. His eyes were shut, and he was breathing lightly.
Slowly inching towards him, she raised her hands before abruptly retracting them upon contacting his clothes, afraid that he would suddenly open his eyes and grab onto her hands.
1. This term is also used to refer to bedroom activities.
CHAPTER 93 (2): PULL CLOTHES APART
CHAPTER 93 (2): PULL CLOTHES APART
Once everything was settled, Su Xi-er swiftly retreated as far from Pei Qianhao that the carriage would allow. She kept staring at him, preparing to alight the horse carriage immediately if he made any movement.
Pei Qianhao chuckled. ¡°Is this prince a savage beast? Do you have to go so far?¡± Su Xi-er, this person has broadened my horizons. There has never been a woman who would evade me to this extent.
¡°Prince Hao, to this servant, you are a savage beast.¡± Su Xi-er simply followed along with his words. She abhorred men leaning so close to her. It caused her to think of...
Su Xi-er lowered her head, her eyes slightly closed as her heart was seized with pain.
This appearance happened to fall into Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Memories of the past can be both pleasant and abominable. You would do well to forget thetter if you n to keep on living.¡±
Su Xi-er was taken aback. Why did he talk to me about the past?
Pei Qianhao opened his eyes, his dark pupils looking straight at her. ¡°This prince isn¡¯t a savage beast, but even crueller than that. Since all those who have elicited this prince¡¯s displeasure have been meted out with capital punishment, it¡¯s impossible for me to remember any of those abominable memories.¡±
Capital punishment...
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression was a little empty before sheughed. ¡°Prince Hao, why are you telling this servant this? Having stayed in the imperial pce for a long time, those beside me are either pce maids or eunuchs. Now that this servant has been transferred here by you, I will serve you properly. Carrying and serving tea, washing and mending clothes, please don¡¯t hesitate to instruct me, Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao nced at her before he shut his eyes and leaned against the carriage wall. I have already indirectly told her how she can resolve her issues. It won¡¯t be necessary to say other superfluous words.
Su Xi-er turned her head around and watched the scenery outside through the horse carriage¡¯s curtains. The surrounding trees fell back unceasingly, and the faster they travelled, the closer they got to Nanzhao.
At this moment, her mind was filled with the words ¡®meted out with capital punishment.¡¯ I won¡¯t be satisfied even with that. Even capital punishment won¡¯t be sufficient to make up for the pain a certain someone has inflicted on me! Yun Ruofeng should also bear my pain!
The horse carriage passed county after county as they continued onwards. They rested in inns or on the outskirts of a town, no longer stopping at any county government office. As a result, their progress was much faster.
A few dayster, the horse carriage had already reached the border between Beimin and Nanzhao.
Once they left this small county, they would arrive at Nanzhao. Su Xi-erughed bitterly to herself. She ¡®left¡¯ Nanzhao in such resolute manner, but returned with this kind of identity.
With this appearance, this body, and this kind of identity, no one will recognise me.
¡°Your Highness, we will be in Nanzhao once we pass this county. Do you want to stop over in the county?¡±
Pei Qianhao nced at Su Xi-er beforemanding, ¡°We¡¯ll rest a little and enter Nanzhao tomorrow. At the same time, send a letter via a messenger pigeon to Nanzhao¡¯s Prince Yun that this prince will arrive tomorrow.¡±
Wu Ling respectfully replied with an affirmative. Soon, the horse carriage entered the county, and stopped at an inn for a short rest.
Su Xi-er¡¯s mind was filled with the words ¡®Prince Yun¡¯. Prince Yun... He didn¡¯t directly ascend the throne and is also no longer the Nation Protector General, but instead the Prince Regent, existing in the name of assisting the little emperor.
Lianchen is much older than Situ Lin, and no longer needs to instate a Prince Regent. Yet, Yun Ruofeng still didn¡¯t directly ascend to the throne; just what are his intentions...?
¡°What are you thinking about? Even your soul has flown off.¡± A man¡¯s probing voice sounded.
Su Xi-er returned to her senses and replied respectfully, ¡°This servant was thinking about what Nanzhao would be like.¡±
¡°They have just suppressed the pandemonium caused by war not long ago. They don¡¯t have as many civilians as Beimin, and their overall strength is weaker as well.¡±
The few words that he spoke had objectively pointed out the fact that Nanzhao couldn¡¯t bepared to Beimin.
¡°Among the four nations, Nanzhao is ranked second. However, this prince has doubts as to whether that will remain true. As for the reason, it is simply because Nanzhao nowcks a certain person.¡± When Pei Qianhao exined, admiration appeared on his countenance.
¡®Lacks a certain person...¡¯ Who is this certain person he¡¯s referring to?
CHAPTER 94 (1): COMPASSION
CHAPTER 94 (1): COMPASSION
The extent of Beimin¡¯s power could be seen in how even the small inns at the country¡¯s frontier had magnificent decorations. The wings were divided into three ranks, Heavenly Word, Human Word, and Earth Word.
¡°Miss, what do you want to eat and drink?¡± A waiter walked to Su Xi-er. When he saw such a beautiful woman, a blush involuntarily crept onto his embarrassed face.
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Many thanks.¡±
The waiter was taken aback for a moment before he tried to persuade her, ¡°That won¡¯t do; a patrician has just informed us to prepare a meal to match your tastes.¡±
¡°Patrician? Which patrician?¡± Bewilderment appeared on Su Xi-er¡¯s face before she realised that it could have only been Pei Qianhao.
¡°This patrician was slender...., had eyebrows that nted upwards like a sword, andrge bright eyes that were like stars. Miss, I haven¡¯t studied much, andck the words to describe him. To put it briefly, he and an extraordinary aura that matched with yours.¡± The more the waiter exined, the more embarrassed he was. I can¡¯t even speak properly with how little I have studied.
¡°I know who it is already. Your description was pretty good.¡± Su Xi-er smiled, easing the awkward atmosphere.
The waiter immediately raised his head. ¡°Miss, the patrician rewarded this lowly one an ingot of silver to specially serve your meal. This shop of ours is near to Nanzhao and Beimin, so we have the dishes of both countries!¡±
Nanzhao¡¯s dishes... Su Xi-er eyes lit up for a moment before they returned to normal. ¡°Do you have a menu? Let me take a look.¡±
¡°I do! Miss, please sit over here.¡± The waiter immediately entertained Su Xi-er while the other waiters who were busy with their work chuckled to themselves. This fellow is too ted just for seeing a beauty.
Su Xi-er flipped the menu open and swept her gaze across Beimin¡¯s column before flipping to Nanzhao. There were various familiar dishes, and even though she hadn¡¯t eaten them, she could practically smell their aroma already.
Her fingernded on the Lotus Root Sd[2] as she thought to herself, This ce also has this dish?
The waiter noticed her actions and hastily remarked, ¡°Miss, you really have a good eye. The lotus seeds have just been sent over this morning. Apanied with some cold juice...¡±
Su Xi-er interrupted him. ¡°The name sounds really nice. I¡¯ll have one of those. And I guess some steamed cornbread[3] then.¡±
¡°Ah? Steamed bread?¡± The waiter found it a bit unfathomable. Steamed bread is for impoverished people, while Lotus Root Sd is for wealthy people. To have these two dishes on the same table...
¡°Mhm, get some salted vegetables[4] too. Go on.¡± Su Xi-er smiled as she passed the menu to the waiter.
The waiter took the menu away. ¡°Please hold on a moment Miss; here is a pot of clear tea. Although the leaves are fromst autumn, the taste is not bad.¡±
He exined while pouring a cup of tea for her.
Su Xi-er picked up the teacup and gave it a sniff. This is...
¡°Miss, this is Nanzhao¡¯s fragrant tea. It is cheap but fragrant. It¡¯s the best for entertaining customers in teahouses and restaurants. Please enjoy it slowly. This lowly one will go and order your dishes.¡± The waiter left with a smiling expression. I have entertained a beauty, and even received an ingot of silver. That patrician and this miss are really well-suited for each other just based on their appearances!
Su Xi-er leaned close to the teacup. It¡¯s the familiar smell of fragrant tea. Fragrant tea was Yun Ruofeng¡¯s favourite...
1. It is a way for inns to refer to their highest quality rooms.
2. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s something simr to this:
Source: https://home.meishichina/pai-834037.html
3. There seems to be a few variations to this so I randomly picked one as an example:
Source: https://.meishij/zuofa/zhenghuangyumi.html
4. You can also think of it as pickles.
CHAPTER 94 (2): COMPASSION
CHAPTER 94 (2): COMPASSION
Rancour shed in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes as she gripped the teacup as if it were Yun Ruofeng¡¯s neck. She wanted nothing more than to torture him to death and make him die without a burial site!
Her expression became increasingly heavy until the waiter came with the dishes on a tray. When he caught sight of Su Xi-er¡¯s current appearance, he jumped in fright. What¡¯s going on?
¡°Miss...¡± The waiter ced the tray down as he trembled in fear. ¡°Your dishes are here.¡±
Su Xi-er kept her chilly gaze and thanked the waiter. She then picked up the chopsticks and slowly ate the Lotus Root Sd.
Lotus Root Sd is Nanzhao¡¯s speciality. There is sweetness epassed in bitterness, and acts as great nutrition for women.
¡°Miss, please enjoy it slowly. Please call this lowly one again if you have any other instructions.¡± Seeing that Su Xi-er¡¯splexion was ghastly, the waiter immediately withdrew.
Su Xi-er ate a few bites of Lotus Root Sd before turning to the steamed corn bun. She pulled it open before adding some salted vegetables and biting into it.
During the tumultuous war, there was so little food that even having steamed bread to eat was considered a luxury.
No matter how hard it was, she had endured for the sake of quelling the civil unrest. After the war had ended, everything was back on track. New policies were implemented, leading to a rapid upturn in Nanzhao¡¯s overall situation. In only a few months, they were ranked second among the four countries, but they were still a massive distance away from Beimin. At the very least, the situation was much better than it had been in the past.
She originally thought that the situation would continue to improve, but who would have known...
Gradually, Su Xi-er raised her head. Her sorrow was like a river gushing turbulently in her heart.
Pei Qianhao looked downwards as he stood at the edge of the second floor. Although he couldn¡¯t see Su Xi-er¡¯s face, he could tell from her rear figure that she was extremely grieved at this moment. It isn¡¯t sadness, not is it sorrow, but anguish that she is experiencing.
Before she entered the pce, she had been bullied by others, and the kind-hearted manager died because he saved her. Men have been reduced to a loathsome existence in her eyes. However, if that¡¯s the case, she should detest Beimin. Why is it that her anguish is bing increasingly obvious as we approach Nanzhao?
¡°Your Highness...¡± Seeing that Prince Hao was gazing at Su Xi-er for such a long time, Wu Ling couldn¡¯t help but call out to him.
¡°Have you thoroughly investigated Su Xi-er¡¯s matters before she entered the pce?¡±
Wu Ling nodded. ¡°Everything has been investigated thoroughly. As for her parents, they are already dead, and dead men tell no tales, so I can¡¯t check from anywhere.¡±
¡°Are her parents rted to Nanzhao?¡±
Wu Ling didn¡¯t understand. Why is Nanzhao pulled in now? ¡°Your Highness, her parents were Beimin¡¯s citizens. They were born in and died in Beimin. As they were too indigent, their bodies weren¡¯t even properly buried. This subordinated has patrolled the area and didn¡¯t even find their graves.¡±
Pei Qianaho snorted coldly. ¡°They degenerated to the stage of selling their daughter off. It also serves them right to have been reduced to such an end.¡±
Wu Ling¡¯s body stiffened. He made out the pity and hatred in Prince Hao¡¯s tone. For the sake of Su Xi-er, Prince Hao¡¯s emotions have already be like this?
¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you feel that your words are a little strange? You have never taken pity on...¡±
Pei Qianhao shot a cold look that immediately silenced Wu Ling. ¡°When did this prince take pity on someone? I was simply judging the matter as it stands. They abandoned their daughter and struggled to live by eking out a meagre existence.¡±
¡°Your Highness... perhaps you don¡¯t understand impoverished people.¡± Wu Ling didn¡¯t dare to raise his head, but felt that what he said was very reasonable.
Pei Qianhaoughed and looked at Su Xi-er. At this moment, her expression had already returned to normal as she slowly ate the steamed bun and Lotus Root Sd.
¡°This prince indeed doesn¡¯t understand impoverished people.¡± However, I know that no matter how tough the going got, my parents didn¡¯t abandon me. But the rtionships between humans can¡¯t beat how fate makes fun of people.
He then went downstairs.
Wu Ling watched as Pei Qianhao slowly walked to Su Xi-er¡¯s side, clearly having bepassionate.
It does make sense if I think about it. No matter how callous a person is, once they hear about Su Xi-er¡¯s tragic past, their heart would also go out to her. Although Prince Hao is cold, he treats all of his subordinates extremely well.
However, Su Xi-er is really unique. She elicited Prince Hao¡¯s displeasure again and again, yet escaped from danger again and again.
If it had been any other woman, even losing their head wouldn¡¯t be enough to make up for their mistakes!
CHAPTER 95 (1): NING RULAN
CHAPTER 95 (1): NING RULAN
Su Xi-er picked up the steamed cornbread. ¡°Prince Hao, I didn¡¯t expect you to know what this is. Impoverished families are too familiar with steamed cornbread, but some aren¡¯t even as fortunate as that.¡±
¡°This prince naturally knows about steamed cornbread. Did you think that this prince only sits idly in the imperial pce and enjoy the fruits of others? When this prince assumedmand, you were still scrubbing chamber pots.¡± Pei Qianhao rebutted as he picked up the ced some salted vegetables in the steamed bread before eating
Although it was a crude food, the noble aura covering his body caused the steamed cornbread to also have a noble aura.
Su Xi-er knew about the matter of him assumingmand. Back then, she wasn¡¯t scrubbing the chamber pots, but discussing the war ahead with Yun Ruofeng in the army camp.
The first time Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao assumedmand, he led 1000 elite troops to fend off 20,000 enemy troops by relying on his outstanding stratagems.
The news of 1000 elite troops wiping out 20,000 enemy troops had caused a sensation for a period of time. Prince Hao¡¯s name had spread like wildfire even in other nations, causing her to hold admiration for him.
I didn¡¯t expect that I would be here eating steamed cornbread with him.
¡°That military campaign created a massive stir. Even in the Pce Side Quarters, all of the pce maids were talking about it.¡±
Pei Qianhao had already finished eating a piece of the cornbread. Gently wiping his mouth with a handkerchief on the table, he asked, ¡°Did you also join the discussion?¡±
¡°Those pce maids marginalised this servant, so I only listened to their discussion.¡±
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, this prince will give you a chance to talk about it with me. Discussing with me is much better than with any pce maid.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know how to respond. Can I not discuss? I don¡¯t need this chance. But when she saw his persistent stare, she could only go along with it. ¡°Gant and unrivalled. No one canpare to you. Only with you can Beimin thrive and be prosperous.¡±
Pei Qianhao knocked the table lightly. ¡°Listening to others currying favour with me is quite satisfying.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him in bewilderment. It is best if he...takes some medicine. His words don¡¯t sound like what the grand Prince Hao would say.
¡°There¡¯s a general in Nanzhao... Well, he should be called Prince Regent Yun now. His military strategies are not bad, and has skills in leading troops and managing his generals.¡± Pei Qianhao remarked indifferently.
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Why did he suddenly mention Yun Ruofeng?
¡°However, although he may have some skill in leading troops, his ability to manoeuvre in the court is too inferior whenpared to a certain person.¡± Unadulterated admiration emerged in Prince Hao¡¯s eyes as he spoke.
Su Xi-er could discern the admiration in his eyes and understood it. ¡®That person¡¯ is referring to...Ning Rn.
¡°If she had been a man, this prince would have admired even more. It¡¯s a pity that she was a woman.¡±
Su Xi-er asked him back calmly, ¡°So what if she was a woman?¡± She would never forget that scene where all the subjects submitted a petition. Just because she was a woman who had gotten involved in court politics, she was evicted and banished from the imperial household.
¡°Women can just stay in their boudoirs. An overly strong and opinionated woman would be considered an unruly vicious wife among the people, beaten and berated by everyone. In the imperial household, she would be considered an avaricious and powerful woman, and there would only be one oue ©` death.¡±
Su Xi-er really wanted to look up to the sky andugh heartily. I was avaricious and powerful, monopolising the affairs of the court. Not only was it the people of Nanzhao, even the other three nations view my death as something deserved! My death was not regrettable at all!
¡°Judging by your expression, you would very much like to cry out against the injustice towards Ning Rn?¡± Pei Qianhao suddenly asked as he looked at her face, not understanding her expression.
CHAPTER 95 (2): NING RULAN
CHAPTER 95 (2): NING RULAN
¡°If she had been a man, she would definitely have sublime aplishments. Yun Ruofeng wouldn¡¯t even match up to half of her.¡± Pei Qianhao stated with much certainty. This was his highest appraisal towards a woman up until now.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant is tired and wishes to rest earlier.¡± Su Xi-er didn¡¯t want to continue talking with him. The conversation had already unsettled her heart, and she was afraid that he would discover that something was wrong.
Pei Qianhao nodded in consent, and Su Xi-er bowed before leaving. Her Earth Word Room was in another wing of the inn.
The Earth Word Room was at the furthest corner on the second floor. The room was smaller, with only a bed and a set of tables and chairs ced in it.
Su Xi-er was just about to close the door when she saw two middle-aged men walking out from another room.
¡°Prince Hao is actually going to Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet this time. I wonder if he will request to marry the Eldest Imperial Princess?¡±
¡°The current Eldest Imperial Princess is Ning Anlian. I wonder what she looks like? With all the rumours about the Ning Imperial Household producing beauties, she must surely be extremely beautiful!!¡±
¡°That¡¯s precisely why the possibility of Prince Hao requesting to marry her is higher. Who doesn¡¯t know what Prince Hao likes beauties.¡± The man suddenly raised his head and happened to see Su Xi-er.
With just a nce, he was frozen in ce. His eyes stared ahead nkly, while the saliva almost flowed out of his mouth.
The other man was just about tough at him when he followed his gaze and waspletely stunned.
Where did this beautye from? I¡¯m afraid that even Imperial Princess Anlian can¡¯t match up to her right?
Su Xi-er¡¯s slender eyebrows were slightly scrunched up as she simply closed the door. She had noticed the longing andsciviousness in the men¡¯s eyes, making her feel nauseous.
Right after she had closed the door however, it was forcefully broken down with a kick. The two men then rushed in, throwing a pile of silvers on the table.
¡°Beauty, apany us brothers nicely today. If your service isfortable, these silvers will be all yours!¡± The two exchanged nces with one another before immediately attacking Su Xi-er from both directions.
Su Xi-er¡¯s dodged nimbly as she swiftly came to the side of the table, secretly stowing away a pair of scissors that had been lying on top of it in her sleeve.
¡°Take care that you two do not die tragically if you try to approach me again.¡± There was a dangerous gleam in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes, causing the two men to stiffen.
A momentter, the twoughed while harbouring ill intentions. ¡°We won¡¯t die tragically, but we will die pleasurably.¡±
Without another word, the two pounced over again.
With Su Xi-er¡¯s body having yet to recover, it was inevitable that evading the two took a toll on her strength. When they pounced over once again, she was reminded of the day she was in the prison. She had been shackled by iron chains, facing a jailer who hid malicious intentions...
In an instant, resentment roared to life in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. She exerted all her strength as she danced across the floor, pulling out the scissors from her sleeve and shing it across both men¡¯s throats.
With shrieks of ¡°ah,¡± the two men had already copsed to the ground, their blood flowing profusely as their bodies continuously twitched.
Themotion upstairs was too enormous, alerting everyone. Pei Qianhao ordered Wu Ling to stop everyone on the first floor and went upstairs alone.
During this time, Su Xi-er simply stood in ce, her eyes as deep as bottomless wells. The only sound that could be heard was the liquid dripping to the floor from the bloodsoaked scissors.
When Pei Qianhao saw Su Xi-er again, it was exactly this scene that greeted him.
Without asking, Pei Qianhao deduced what had happened and immediately began to walk towards Su Xi-er.
But Su Xi-er raised the scissors and aimed them at him, rancour written across her face.
¡°Put down the scissors.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s deep and low voice sounded as his slender and long fingersnded on the scissors.
ng! The scissors dropped to the floor. Su Xi-er knew that she hadn¡¯t restrained her emotions and had killed.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t utter a word, reaching out his arm to take her into his embrace.
His wide shoulders were overflowing with warmth. Su Xi-er didn¡¯t care about anything and greedily inhaled the smell on his body, using both her hands to hug him very tightly.
¡°Don¡¯t hold it in. Just cry if you want to.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s gentle words touched Su Xi-er¡¯s heartstrings.
How can I cry when I have long lost the right to do so? I only want to make those who have harmed me cry!
CHAPTER 96 (1): CIVILIAN WOMAN
CHAPTER 96 (1): CIVILIAN WOMAN
¡°So be it. They deserved to die anyways.¡± Pei Qianhao released her before raising his hand to try to wipe the tears from her eyes. However...
Su Xi-er was taken aback. I didn¡¯t shed tears. What is he wiping?
¡°You didn¡¯t cry,¡± Pei Qianhao stated slowly. He then retracted his hand and looked at the two men lying on the floor.
Wu Ling chose this specific moment to walk into the room, jumping in fright when he noticed the scene before him. Were these two men killed by Su Xi-er?
For a small and weak woman to kill two men with her own hands... How much courage and strength must have been required...?
¡°Pass on this prince¡¯s verbal edict to summon the county magistrate. Disperse everyone else in the inn.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was t, but filled with an oppressive aura.
Wu Ling immediately bowed and epted the order before swiftly leaving.
The fact that Prince Hao was staying in this inn had created a hubbub throughout the entire small county. When the county magistrate received word of the incident, his expressionpletely changed. When Imperial Bodyguard Wu reported that it had been a fatal incident, the country magistrate could only tremble again.
Having been able to steadily hold onto the title of county magistrate, I have certainly coveted certain things asionally, but I never thought that I would provoke Prince Hao.
~~~
With the inn being sealed off to prevent anyone from entering or exiting, the manager and employees could only nervously await their fate.
The County Magistrate followed Wu Ling upstairs to the Earth Word Room on the second floor. The bloodstains had already been wiped away, leaving only the pallid corpses of the two men lying on the floor.
¡°This humble official pays respects to Prince Hao.¡± The County Magistrate knelt with a thud.
¡°This is a small county with few people. Do you recognise these two men?¡±
¡°This humble official...recognises them. They sell pork on the west side. They like to spend silver and y with women.¡±
The County Magistrate had punished these two men numerous times, but on the ount that they hadn¡¯t threatened human lives and also gave quite a lot of silvers, he simply detained them for a few months before releasing them. Who would have thought that these two would provoke Prince Hao.
¡°Harassing innocent women. This crime is sufficient to ask for their heads. You, throw these two to the unmarked mass grave and feed them to the wolves. Put up a public notice on the announcement board; their fate will serve as a deterrent to others. If this kind of thing happens again, behead them in public without exception.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s tone was icy, and his expression solemn.
The County Magistrate shuddered. ¡°This subordinate obeys the orders.¡± He immediately got up and instructed the bailiff runners[1] to haul the two men away.
The crowd outside the inn paled in shock when they saw the two bodies being carried out. Upon recognising their faces however, they instead became ecstatic.
¡°Finally, these two have been brought to justice. Acting cool and bullying so many maidens just because they had a few silvers, it serves them right! They should have chopped off their family jewels.¡±
The County Magistrate instructed the bailiff runners to swiftly carry the bodies away so as to avoid attracting gossip and getting himself implicated.
~~~
In the Earth Word Room, Wu Ling asked in confusion, ¡°Prince Hao, there is definitely a problem with this county magistrate. Why didn¡¯t you punish him?¡±
Pei Qianhao stood up. ¡°Of course he must be punished; this prince orders you to decapitate him immediately. You will be tasked to supervise it for the time being until a new county magistrate can take his ce. Once they have arrived, you wille to Nanzhao.¡±
¡°Ah?¡± Wu Ling was stunned. He¡¯s telling me to temporarily stand in for the position of county magistrate.
¡°This matter has already been decided. There¡¯s no need for more discussion.¡± Pei Qianhao then took Su Xi-er to the Heavenly Word Room, helping her settle down while the imperial guards stood in front of the door.
Su Xi-er was sitting on a wooden stool when she heard the sound of the door opening. She immediately stood up and bowed to Pei Qianhao. ¡°Many thanks to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao waved his hand. ¡°No need for thanks. You got rid of a scourge for the people. To end the two of them with one sh apiece, you seem to have quite a bit of skill.¡±
1. You may also know them as yamen runners.
CHAPTER 96 (2): CIVILIAN WOMAN
CHAPTER 96 (2): CIVILIAN WOMAN
¡°You did well by killing these two people. Has your frame of mind recovered?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I¡¯m already collected.¡±
¡°Alright, we¡¯ll immediately head for Nanzhao.¡±
Although I had originally nned to spend the night in this small county, this incident has made that impossible.
~~~
The horse carriage had already been prepared for their departure. All themoners were at least fifty meters away, while everyone inside the inn besides the manager had been cleared out.
Knowing that the person staying in his inn was Pei Qianhao, the manager of the inn only caught a brief glimpse of the prince before lowering his head, no longer daring to take a peek.
Themoners who saw Pei Qianhao walking out from the inn from afar couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Prince Hao! Prince Hao!¡± They cheered loudly, and were unusually excited. In their hearts, Prince Hao was the heavens.
Pei Qianhao came to the side of the horse carriage and hooked one arm around Su Xi-er¡¯s waist before pulling her onto the horse carriage.
Themoners witnessing this scene could only stare at one another in bafflement. Judging by the figure and the dress, it¡¯s a woman! But as they were too far away, they couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s appearance clearly.
Prince Hao is actually having a woman apany him to Nanzhao! This is huge news! In no time at all, this news had spread all the way from this tiny county to the capital.
When the news reached the capital, it naturally spread to the imperial pce as well. In the Imperial Garden, Pei Yaran was viewing the Purple Fragrance Flowers, which were of a simple and elegant purple hue. As every flower had blossomed, it was the best season for viewing them
With Flower and He Ying gone, she could onlye to the Imperial Garden to look at the Purple Fragrance Flowers when she was bored.
¡°Empress Dowager, it is gettingte. We should return to the pce to dine.¡± After He Ying was transferred back to the Pei Residence, another pce maid served at Pei Yaran¡¯s side. This pce maid wasn¡¯t talkative, strictly keeping to her role when carrying out tasks.
¡°This Empress Dowager has no appetite and will be looking for a while longer. You should return.¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s tone was calm as her gaze continued to stay on the flowers, involuntarily recalling the time when Pei Qianhao had imported the Purple Fragrance Flowers from other nations.
The pce maid didn¡¯t respond, but instead stayed by the Empress Dowager¡¯s side quietly.
It was at this moment that a group of gossiping pce maids were hurrying along in this direction.
¡°Is that true? Prince Hao took a woman with him to Nanzhao?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone in and outside the pce knows already. Everyone is saying that Prince Hao encountered a civilian woman along the way. Seeing her beautiful visage and considering that he had no woman serving beside him, he decided to keep her.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, there is going to be a new woman in the Beauty Pce again...¡± Before the pce maid could finishmenting, she spotted the Empress Dowager.
All the pce maids immediately bowed. ¡°This servant pays her respects to the Empress Dowager.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯splexion was ghastly. ¡°Give me all the details about the news you all have heard.¡±
The forceful tone and solemn expression worn by Pei Yaran had every pce maid frightened until they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.
Pei Yaran pointed at the pce maid in the lead and stressed her words even further, ¡°Speak.¡±
¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, rumour has it that Prince Hao... met a civilian woman while on the way to Nanzhao. This woman was extremely beautiful, prompting him to keep her by his side, even personally bringing her aboard his horse carriage.¡±
Every word was like a cudgel striking Pei Yaran¡¯s head. He picked up another woman. Is she more beautiful than Su Xi-er? From how things stand, it looks like he really doesn¡¯t keep Su Xi-er in his heart. I am the one who looks foolish while venting my anger on Su Xi-er.
I understand his character. He doesn¡¯t take women seriously.
Pei Yaran waved her hand. ¡°This Empress Dowager has already understood. Quickly leave.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± The pce maids immediately bowed and left rapidly.
The corners of Pei Yaran¡¯s mouth held a bitter smile. Soon after, she instructed the pce maid next to her. ¡°Go to the Imperial Household Department and look for Eunuch Zhang. Tell him to take the imperial guards in the pce to the Beauty Pce and send Su Xi-er back to the Pce Side Quarters to continue her duty in the imperial pce.¡±
I already know his attitude towards Su Xi-er without needing to wait for him toe back. He can even collect a beauty to be by his side just by travelling to Nanzhao. It¡¯s really ridiculous!
CHAPTER 97 (1): ENTERING NANZHAO
CHAPTER 97 (1): ENTERING NANZHAO
Pei Yaran shifted her gaze to the Purple Fragrance flowers. I have med Su Xi-er wrongly. However, I am curious about how beautiful that civilian woman is. If he brings her into the Beauty Pce... the corner of Pei Yaran¡¯s mouth was slightly upturned, I must definitely put her to death.
With her decision made, Pei Yaran raised her head to gaze at the clear blue sky. Pei Qianhao, I don¡¯t care about the other women in the Beauty Pce, but don¡¯t me me for being crude if you bring a civilian woman over.
Yet, Pei Yaran didn¡¯t know that this ¡®civilian woman¡¯ was precisely Su Xi-er.
~~~
Su Xi-er was currently sitting in the carriage as Pei Qianhaoid against the wall with his eyes shut. ¡°After we arrive in Nanzhao, I¡¯ll ask someone to simmer medicine for you. Are you feeling better?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Much better. Many thanks for your concern, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Concern? It¡¯s the first time this prince has heard someone say that I am worried about someone else. If your body isn¡¯t well, who¡¯s going to wait upon this prince during the whole journey? This prince is only making considerations for myself.¡±
The horse carriage quickly left the small county, rapidly approaching the border between Beimin and Nanzhao.
A mocking look flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°There are refugees at the frontier. So this is how Prince Yun governs Nanzhao.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart tightened and followed his gaze, only to see a row ofmoners squatting at the roadside. Every single one of them had a sallow and gaunt look while wearing tattered clothes.
It was obvious that these refugees wanted to go to Beimin, but were unable to enter due to the stringent regtions at the frontier.
The frontier wasn¡¯t in such a state when she was still around. If this goes on, formidable enemies will enter from the frontier and invade Nanzhao. Despite all the work it took to raise Nanzhao¡¯s national power to second among the four nations, it will definitely drop tost ce if this continues.
Pei Qianhao remarked unhurriedly, ¡±Prince Yun is only suitable for leading the troops to war. When ites to governing a nation, he¡¯s inferior to even a woman.¡± The ¡®woman¡¯ he was referring to was none other than Ning Rn.
¡°Prince Hao, you never went to Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet in the past, so why have you decided toe this time?¡± Su Xi-er voiced her puzzlement. She remembered that she had once sent a letter to Pei Qianhao, but he had directly refused her.
¡°Ning Rn is dead, and the nation¡¯s affairs have been left in the inept hands of the young emperor and Prince Yun who is acting as prince regent for the first time. This is Nanzhao¡¯s most crucial period. This prince hase to see how Nanzhao has changed.¡±
Su Xi-er could discern the dangerous look in Pei Qianhao¡¯s pupils. He¡¯s making use of the state banquet to scout out Nanzhao. If he finds it weak in power, is he nning to raise an army to invade it?¡±
¡°However, this prince is more interested in checking if Ning Rn¡¯s newly implemented policy has been abolished.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart clenched again. There are refugees at the frontier, and since the new policy had threatened the wealthy and influential, there¡¯s little doubt that it has been removed.
¡°Prince Hao.¡± An imperial guard¡¯s voice could be heard as the horse carriage suddenly stopped.
Upon lifting the horse carriage¡¯s curtain, a devilish and wanton expression flitted past his eyes. ¡°Prince Yun has personallye.¡±
When Su Xi-er heard the words ¡®Prince Yun¡¯, she could feel her heart clench. I didn¡¯t expect that I would meet him so quickly.
Yun Ruofeng, do you know that I, Ning Rn, am still alive? You wanted me dead, but unfortunately for you, that didn¡¯t happen. I really wonder how you would feel if you found out. Will you be very disappointed?
Pei Qianhao let down the curtains and leaned against the wall of the carriage. The sound of horse hooves gradually approached.
¡°Prince Hao, are you not going to alight the horse carriage?¡± Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but ask.
CHAPTER 97 (2): ENTERING NANZHAO
CHAPTER 97 (2): ENTERING NANZHAO
Su Xi-er felt his flippancy and arrogance again. Although Yun Ruofeng is the most powerful person in Nanzhao, he doesn¡¯t amount to anything in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes.
¡°Nanzhao is greatly honoured that you have taken the time to travel all the way here. Lotus Flower County has already prepared high-quality dishes, and is awaiting your arrival.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s clear and sonorous voice entered Su Xi-er¡¯s ears. It was still as mellow and rich as she remembered.
If it had been in the past, her face would have been lit up with joy at the sound of his voice. However, all that was left now was resentment.
Pei Qianhao nced at Su Xi-er. Why is her head lowered? Despite the confusion in his heart, he knew that it wasn¡¯t the time to be questioning her.
¡°Prince Yun, since you have given plenty of face to Beimin by personallying to receive me, how can this prince not ept the invitation? Please lead the way to Lotus Flower County.¡± Pei Qianhao hadn¡¯t lifted the horse carriage curtain ever since he started speaking.
The voice streamed into Yun Ruofeng¡¯s ears, but the owner of the voice didn¡¯t appear.
Nanzhao¡¯s soldiers outside the horse carriage were a little indignant. Prince Yun personally came over. Even if Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao doesn¡¯t alight the horse carriage, he should have at least lifted the horse carriage curtains!
He¡¯s treating Prince Yun with contempt, and looking down on Nanzhao!
Yun Ruofeng could sense the dissatisfaction of the soldiers and cast a meaningful look to calm their emotions. Then, he replied, ¡°Prince Hao, please rest well in your horse carriage. Lotus Flower County is just 10 miles away.¡±
As the horse carriage continued to move, the wind blew the curtains up. ncing outside, Su Xi-er caught sight of someone on top of a horse fully d in white.
White apparel with cloud designs. Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed. The same clothes he wore the night that he killed me.
Coincidentally, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gaze also turned around andnded on Su Xi-er sitting in the carriage. His eyes were full of unanswered questions as he continued to stare.
Su Xi-er raised her head to look straight at him. He hasn¡¯t changed in the least. He still has a handsome and elegant countenance. His straight eyebrows are nted slightly upwards, and his pitch-ck eyes carry a sense of confusion and contemtion.
All of a sudden, the horse carriage curtain was pulled down by arge hand before a man¡¯s deep and low voice could be heard. ¡°Have you looked enough?¡±
Su Xi-er broke off her gaze. ¡°This servant was only looking at Nanzhao¡¯s scenery at both sides of the road.¡±
¡°Yellownd, grey brick walls, and not many trees. The frontier¡¯s scenery can¡¯t evenpare to half of Beimin¡¯s. What is there to look at?¡±
Su Xi-er could hear the reproach in his voice and took the initiative to give in. ¡°This servant has never left the imperial pce, much less Beimin. It¡¯s inevitable for this servant to be curious whening to Nanzhao.¡±
Pei Qianhao clearly didn¡¯t buy her justification. ¡°From what I see, your curiosity is not towards Nanzhao¡¯s scenery, but Prince Yun.¡±
He then leaned close to Su Xi-er. ¡°Raise your head and look into this prince¡¯s eyes.¡±
People¡¯s eyes won¡¯t lie. If she¡¯s feeling guilty, the expression in her eyes will reflect that.
Su Xi-er looked him straight in the eye,pletely indifferent. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant has seen just now that Prince Yun isn¡¯t as handsome as you.¡±
Pei Qianhao was taken aback but quickly returned to normal. He didn¡¯t expect her to have such a reply.
Only after thinking upon her words did he conclude that she was very clever. By changing the topic, not only did she make up for her mistake in lying, she even praised me.
However, this time, he wasn¡¯t satisfied.
¡°You are too sycophantic while trying to curry favour with me. This prince is ufortable.¡±
Su Xi-er replied slowly, ¡°It must be because you have sat too long in the horse carriage. It¡¯s inevitable that you will be ufortable.¡±
¡°You have to be kidding. This prince doesn¡¯t even feel tired when riding on a horse for a few days and nights. How would this prince feel ufortable just by sitting in the horse carriage?¡± Pei Qianhao leaned even closer. Let¡¯s see how she¡¯s going to reply this time.
Su Xi-er shifted to the side. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you weren¡¯t ufortable, but simply scaring this servant just now.¡±
Her words caused Pei Qianhao¡¯s face to darken. What a powerful mouth. She set a trap for me to jump into.
What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that I unsuspectingly jumped in. Recognising this, he was even more displeased.
CHAPTER 98 (1): YUN RUOFENG
CHAPTER 98 (1): YUN RUOFENG
¡°Why bother asking this prince when you have already guessed it?¡± Prince Hao leaned back against the carriage, giving Su Xi-er the silent treatment.
This was exactly what Su Xi-er wanted. Having achieved her goal, she promptly followed suit, quietly staring at the curtain. She knew that Yun Ruofeng was right outside the carriage, the only thing separating between them being this single curtain.
They travelled for about four more hours and had just arrived at the County Government Office of Lotus Flower County before Yun Ruofeng¡¯s soothing voice streamed into the horse carriage.
¡°Prince Hao, we have arrived. Please alight the carriage.¡±
Pei Qianhao opened his eyes and looked at Su Xi-er before pulling back the curtain. ¡°Alight after me.¡± He gave his order and got out of the carriage.
Su Xi-er peeked out from the gaps between the curtains, meeting Yun Ruofeng¡¯s probing gaze once again. Before she could stare for very long however, a man¡¯s hand snuck into the past the curtains and grabbed ahold of Su Xi-er¡¯s hand, swiftly pulling her out.
When Su Xi-er finally regained her bnce, she realised that her arms were circled around Pei Qianhao. The surrounding soldiers from Nanzhao were astonished.
There was actually a beautiful woman in the carriage? She is even more beautiful than the Eldest Imperial Princess, Ning Anlian! Prince Hao of Beimin likes beauties to the point that he can¡¯t evene to Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet without one!
Su Xi-er immediately withdrew her hands and bowed to Pei Qianhao. ¡°This servant apologises for crossing the line; please forgive me.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gazended on her for a moment before turning his eyes towards Yun Ruofeng. ¡°We first met on the battlefield in the past, and today we have met a second time at the County Government Office. How does your first year of being a regent feel?
The soldiers of Nanzhao were displeased. How dare he speak to Prince Yun like that! This is rightfully Prince Yun¡¯s, but by saying, ¡®how do you feel,¡¯ isn¡¯t he implying that Prince Yun stole the position? Even if you are Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao, you should at least show the most basic respect now that you havee to Nanzhao!
All at once, the atmosphere became tense.
Yun Ruofeng however, remained unruffled, and continued to smile. ¡°Of course I can¡¯t bepared to Prince Hao¡¯s first year as a regent. Needless to say, I believe you are clear about how it feels to be a regent, Prince Hao. The County Government Office has already prepared high-quality dishes. Please enter.¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t respond and walked into the government office, shooting a nce at Su Xi-er to follow him.
Su Xi-er walked behind Pei Qianhao and Yun Ruofeng, watching them walk side by side. One of them looked elegant and gentle in his white cloud patterned robe, while the other exuded a devilish and arrogant aura in his ck snake patterns.
The feast was held in the garden behind the government office. Every maidservant stared when they saw Prince Hao and Prince Yun, the two most handsome men in the world. As they stood together, though their dispositions werepletely different, they each had their own distinctive charm.
After working as a maidservant for so long, I can¡¯t believe that I have the chance to see the two princes in person! The excitement and joy on their faces couldn¡¯t be concealed.
The garden was spacious. It was surrounded by trees and had parterres on both sides, with a pond full of lotus flowers in the distance. In the centre of the garden, there was arge round table served with all the regional cuisine of Nanzhao
¡°Prince Hao, please have a seat.¡± Yun Ruofeng pulled out the mahogany chair for Pei Qianhao at the main seat.
Pei Qianhao nodded and sat down. Just as he had done so, two beauties came up and immediately tried to speak to Prince Hao in sweet and soft voices.
Seeing this, Su Xi-er stopped and silently stood at one side, not revealing the least of emotions.
Pei Qianhao frowned as he noticed Su Xi-er¡¯sck of reaction. Furrowing his brows, he waved the two beauties away, and pointed at Su Xi-er. ¡°Come over here.¡±
CHAPTER 98 (2): YUN RUOFENG
CHAPTER 98 (2): YUN RUOFENG
Noticing Su Xi-er¡¯s hairstyle, Yun Ruofen¡¯s expression changed slightly. That is the... Falling Hairstyle... It looks so familiar.
¡°Are youing or not?¡± Pei Qianhao stressed each word while speaking in a low tone.
Su Xi-er walked over and poured a cup of wine for him.
Pei Qianhao looked at Yun Ruofeng. ¡°Prince Yun, why are you not taking your seat?¡±
Smiling gently, Yun Ruofeng pulled out another mahogany chair and took his seat. ¡°Everyone says that there are plenty of beauties flocking around Prince Hao. Having finally had the chance to witness it today, the rumours are indeed true. Even the servant girl beside you possesses a dazzling beauty.¡±
¡°Among all the maidservants around me, she¡¯s the most beautiful one.¡± Pei Qianhaomented calmly. Su Xi-er¡¯s slender eyebrows were slightly scrunched up. What is he nning to do?
Yun Ruofeng looked at Su Xi-er curiously, turning his eyes to her Falling Bun again. ¡°Miss, are you from Nanzhao? Only women in Nanzhao know how tob a Falling Bun.¡±
His words drew Pei Qianhao¡¯s attention. He had been thinking that her hairstyle was unique, as he had never seen it before in Beimin. So this hairstyle is called ¡®Falling Bun¡¯ and only women from Nanzhao know how tob one?
Su Xi-er replied unhurriedly, ¡°Prince Yun, this servant has known how tob this hairstyle since I was young. I had an elder sister in the past who had been to Nanzhao before. She felt that this hairstyle was very pretty, and thus learned how tob one. After returning to Beimin, she taught this servant. However, it was only until today that this servant found out that it¡¯s called ¡®Falling Bun¡¯.¡±
Yun Ruofeng smiled amicably at her. Her temperament is unlike a servant, and she is cid even when facing Prince Hao and me.
Su Xi-er had no fear, and met Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes directly without showing any emotion, all the while exuding a peaceful and elegant aura.
Astonished by her demeanour, Yun Ruofeng felt his chest tightened. How long has it been since I felt this disposition? She¡¯s really like...
¡°Prince Yun, ever since you entered this ce, you have been observing this prince¡¯s servant girl every now and then. If you like her, why don¡¯t I bestow her to you?¡± Pei Qianhao raised one corner of his lips, an unfathomable look in his eyes.
Sensing his displeasure, Su Xi-er immediately replied, ¡°Prince Hao, this servant follows you and is unwilling to leave. Please don¡¯t casually bestow this servant to others.¡±
Her words were clear and firm, shocking every maidservant and beauty in attendance. This woman just expressed her affection to Prince Hao in front of everyone? It¡¯s understandable that Prince Hao¡¯s charisma captivates the soul, but to think that she even dared to say such words just because she is extremely beautiful.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t expect her response. He knocked his fingers lightly on the table. ¡°It will have to depend on Prince Yun.¡±
Yun Ruofengughed. ¡°This prince has never forced women. Since she¡¯s unwilling, naturally I can¡¯t ept her. Such fortune only belongs to you, Prince Hao.¡±
The crowd was stunned by Prince Yun¡¯s words this time. They could tell that if Su Xi-er had been willing, Prince Yun would have taken her. Heavens! The two most handsome men in the world are ¡®fighting over¡¯ one woman?!
Pei Qianhao looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should stay by this prince¡¯s side. Dismiss yourself and stand at the side.¡±
Even though Pei Qianhao spoke gently, it disyed his might.
Su Xi-er followed his order and stood to one side. However, she kept feeling a gentle gaze that looked at her or her bun, whether intentionally or unintentionally.
Yun Ruofeng soon stowed away his gaze and raised his wine cup. ¡°Prince Hao hase a long way. This cup of wine expresses Nanzhao¡¯s sincerity. Let¡¯s drink to peace and friendly rtions between the two countries.¡±
Pei Qianhao raised his own wine cup and nodded before downing it in one shot.
¡°Prince Hao, everything on the table are Nanzhao¡¯s delicacies. Please feel free to enjoy.¡± Yun Ruofeng remained warm and genial.
Pei Qianhao looked at the dishes and started to search for something. ¡°I heard that Nanzhao has a dish called Lotus Root Sd that originated from Lotus Flower County.¡±
¡°You¡¯re correct, but only women like to eat it. Men usually don¡¯t eat it. Prince Hao, would you like to try some?¡±
CHAPTER 99 (1): SOLO DANCE
CHAPTER 99 (1): SOLO DANCE
Everyone was perplexed. Lotus Root Sd is used for nourishing a woman¡¯s body, maintaining her appearance, or consumed when she has her period. Yet, out of all things, Prince Hao specified that he wants Lotus Root Sd! What¡¯s going on?
Only Yun Ruofeng understood that Pei Qianhao had asked for the Lotus Root Sd not for himself, but for his servant girl.
Falling Hairstyle, Lotus Root Sd... The things this woman likes are all from Nanzhao. Is she a Nanzhao citizen? Even if she isn¡¯t, she at least has some rtion to it.
However, even if Yun Ruofeng could deduce that, his gentle expression betrayed nothing.
¡°It¡¯s just Lotus Root Sd. Prince Hao, you can take some back with you when you leave Nanzhao if you would like. Nanzhao¡¯s lotus flower and lotus seed enjoys a reputation in every nation.¡± Yun Ruofeng poured wine into his own cup and raised it again.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t refuse and poured wine again, downing it in one shot. Originally, the County Magistrate Office had prepared beautiful entertainers and offered to pour wine for Prince Hao, but was refused. Since that¡¯s the case, I can only toast to him myself.
Standing silently to the side, the County Magistrate was extremely anxious. If he doesn¡¯t allow the beautiful entertainers toe close, won¡¯t the dancers¡¯ performanceter not work either?
I have prepared all of this in vain... The County Magistrate couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Upon learning that Prince Hao would pass by Lotus Flower County during his trip to Nanzhao, he had spent a huge sum of money to search for dancers and exhort them to practise every day. Today was supposed to be the culmination of my efforts, but who would have thought that Prince Hao would only need one servant girl beside him.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gaze drifted towards Su Xi-er again before smiling. ¡°Lotus Flower County¡¯s County Magistrate has gone out of his way to find some dancers to practise every day for us, but I¡¯m afraid that Prince Hao won¡¯t do us the honour.¡±
He changed the subject at this point. ¡°From what this prince sees, the servant girl standing behind Prince Hao is much better than those dancers. I¡¯m sure she is skilled in both singing and dancing. Why don¡¯t we have her offer a dance or sing a song?¡±
Su Xi-er could discern the meaningful look in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes. Just as she was about to respond, Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°How can this prince¡¯s servant girl bepared to those dancers? As for presenting a dance, Su Xi-er,e here.¡±
Yun Ruofeng raised his eyebrow. She¡¯s called Su Xi-er. That¡¯s a pretty good name.
¡°Since Prince Yun has said that, offer a dance.¡±
The corners of Su Xi-er''s mouth were raised as she revealed a smile that could almost melt a person¡¯s heart. When Yun Ruofeng saw it, his heart involuntarily sank, and his hands clenched together in his sleeves. They look very different, but why are their temperaments so simr?
¡°Prince Yun is experienced and knowledgeable, having seen the Eldest Imperial Princess presenting a dance every year at Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet. This servant doesn¡¯t dare to make a fool of myself in front of an expert with my mediocre skills.¡± Su Xi-er enunciated her words slowly.
Eldest Imperial Princess... There was a slight change in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gentle expression. The person presenting the dance this year has changed.
A momentter, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression returned to normal as he waved his hand. ¡°Prince Hao¡¯s servant girl is eloquent. Since you don¡¯t want to dance, this prince will no longer make things difficult for you.¡±
Su Xi-er bowed. ¡°Many thanks, Prince Yun.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s deep and low voice immediately rang. ¡°Go to the backyard and find a good room before tidying it up.¡±
Sensing that there was something amiss between Su Xi-er and Yun Ruofeng, Pei Qianhao had deliberately used these words to send Su Xi-er away. The two of them were even ¡®exchanging flirting nces with one another¡¯.
Su Xi-er nodded bowed, leaving the back garden while carrying a cloth bundle.
The County Magistrate immediately dispatched a maidservant to lead Su Xi-er to the side room of the house.
CHAPTER 99 (2): SOLO DANCE
CHAPTER 99 (2): SOLO DANCE
What¡¯s even more impressive is that she¡¯s not nervous even when facing Prince Yun and Prince Hao. She even managed to maintain a cool and cid demeanour while the maidservant standing behind her was so flustered and emotional that she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe, yet Su Xi-er easily handled it with finesse.
¡°Is this the ce?¡± Su Xi-er pointed at the row of side rooms
The maidservant immediately recovered from her stupor and shook her head repeatedly. ¡°No, if we continue walking further ahead, there will be a standalone room that is specially for entertaining nobles. If you follow me, we¡¯ll reach it very soon.¡±
The maidservant then took the lead, and within less than ten minutes, the two of them arrived in front of said room.
¡°This is the ce. You can tidy it up a little. If you need anything, let me know and I can bring it over.¡±
Su Xi-er waved her hand and ced the cloth bundle down. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m a servant, not a master.¡±
The maidservant couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°How can you be a servant? From Prince Hao¡¯s expression and his tone, all of us could tell that you will obtain the position of consort in the future.¡±
Su Xi-er slowly replied, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. If Prince Hao liked me, why would he suggest bestowing me to Prince Yun.¡±
¡°Well, Prince Yun and Prince Hao are roughly the same, aren¡¯t they? Both of them like you. No matter who you follow, you¡¯ll be able to lead a much better life than that of a servant girl.¡±
Su Xi-er waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you may withdraw.¡±
The maidservant could see that Su Xi-er was displeased and immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be going out now.¡±
The door was then closed, leaving Su Xi-er alone.
She sat on a wooden stool, her eyes were fixed on the table¡¯s surface. She could clearly sense Yun Ruofeng¡¯s probing gaze on her that entire time; a gaze loaded with an inexplicable feeling.
The resentment that was overflowing from Su Xi-er''s eyes instantly dissipated as the corners of her mouth were raised. She let out a broken chuckle, tinged with a sense of wickedness.
It was unclear how much time had passed before Su Xi-er began tidying up the room. It was clearly already immacte, but she still swept and wiped the whole ce down. When she finally got around toying out the quilt, she found that the sun had been reced by a slowly ascending crescent moon.
There¡¯s a crescent moon and no stars. A crescent moon represents imperfection, while no stars signify that the weather is going to take a turn for the worse.
Su Xi-er walked out of the room door and raised her head to look at the boundless night sky, her heart gradually rxing. I¡¯m already within Nanzhao¡¯s borders.
Pei Qianhao happened to spot her peaceful appearance, causing him to involuntarily slow his footsteps until she discovered his presence.
¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao stopped before her and passed a white bowl to her. ¡°Eat.¡±
Su Xi-er lowered her head to take a look. It¡¯s actually Lotus Root Sd.
Seeing that she wasn¡¯t eating, Pei Qianhao spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Lotus Root Sd? Quickly eat it.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded before proceeding to pick up the spoon and beginning to eat. She did like Lotus Root Sd, but such a nourishing food couldn¡¯t be consumed in excessive amounts. Moderation in all things.
¡°Wipe your mouth once you¡¯re done eating. Afterwards, dance for this prince under the moonlight in this courtyard.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression was earnest and his tone didn¡¯t sound like he was joking.
Su Xi-er''s hand that was holding the spoon stiffened. This really proves that, ¡°After dinneres the reckoning.¡± Since I have epted his hospitality, it is difficult for me to reject him.
¡°Considering that you finished it so quickly, it seems that you really do like Lotus Root Sd. Is it really that delicious?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze swept towards the white bowl, only to find that it was already empty.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t respond. She took out a handkerchief from her sleeves to wipe her mouth before carrying the bowl into the room and cing it on the table.
Before she could turn around, Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Su Xi-er,e out and dance.¡±
Su Xi-er pursed her lips. She knew that once his temper red up, he wouldn¡¯t be taking it back. I can¡¯t escape from dancing this time.
Hence, she walked out of the room calmly and bowed as she stood in the courtyard. ¡°This servant will obey Prince Hao¡¯s orders. Hope you won¡¯tugh at me.¡±
CHAPTER 100 (1): DANCE
CHAPTER 100 (1): DANCE
She swayed back and forth under the moonlight with her leg as a pivot to turn her body, the hem of her skirt like a series of flowing waves as it rippled.
The slight redness of her lipsplimented the rosiness of her cheeks, and she looked like she wanted to say something but was shy to do so. Her dainty countenance was like the pink peach blossom petals; every single movement of hers disying the purity and aloofness of an orchid flower. Donned in her elegant long dress, her ck hair was cast across her shoulders and a faint smile graced her unadorned face, emanating a unique aura.
The expression in Pei Qianhao¡¯s slightly changed. If I mock this dance, I¡¯m afraid that there isn¡¯t a dance in this world that I can appreciate.
The night breeze blew again, causing the trees to sway and rustle. In the moonlit courtyard, a girl in the prime of her youth was dancing lithely, captivating the hearts of all who gazed upon her. One nce was all it took to bepletely mesmerised.
As Pei Qianhao watched this exquisite dance, he gradually furrowed his brows. Is she really just a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters? Forget about the noble daughters, even the best dancer in Beimin wouldn¡¯t be able topare to this.
How on earth does she know this? She was sold off by her parents and lived in an impoverished family. How is it be possible for her to have acknowledged a mentor and learnt dance? The more he thought about it, the deeper his suspicions became.
Su Xi-er¡¯s dance became faster and faster, like a fairy under the moonlight. Despite this, her breathing was notboured at all, as if she was already used to performing this dance.
The hem of her dress fanned out into a radiant flower as she spun increasingly faster, exuding a beauty that made others fall into a trance.
At the other side of the courtyard stood a man dressed in cloud adorned white robes, his gentle aura on full disy. However, his slightly knitted brow belied his current emotions.
I have seen this dance before, but this is clearly another woman. Why does Prince Hao¡¯s servant girl know how to perform it? It¡¯s impossible. Apart from Ning Rn, there¡¯s no one else in this world who can perform this dance.
At this moment, an imperial guard came to Yun Ruofeng¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Prince Yun...¡±
Yun Ruofeng waved his hand. ¡°This ce isn¡¯t convenient for discussing matters.¡± He then nced at Su Xi-er again before fading into the distance.
ncing in Su Xi-er¡¯s direction, the imperial guard¡¯s face was immediately painted with an astonished look that remained even after he swiftly left.
Uponpleting the dance, Su Xi-er was panting slightly. She bowed to pay her respects, ¡°Prince Hao, thank you for putting up with my mediocre performance.¡±
Pei Qianhao stowed away the suspicion in his eyes and raised both of his hands, the crisp sound of apuse ringing through the air. ¡°This prince has never praised people easily. This dance is unique and unrivalled in this world, something that applies to the dancer as well.¡±
¡°Many thanks for thepliment, Prince Hao. As this servant has alreadypleted your orders, I will go and bring the water to your room. Prince Hao, since it¡¯s already sote, please return to your room to rest.¡± She then turned around to walk towards the boiler room.
She had paid attention to her surroundings when she was led to the room earlier today, noting that the boiler room was one of the rooms ahead.
¡°You don¡¯t have to go. The imperial guards will send it over. If I let you go and get it, who knows if you will find another maidservant for this prince again.¡± Prince Hao purposely paused and sized her up carefully.
Su Xi-er raised her head and respectfully replied. ¡°This servant isn¡¯t silly enough to do it a second time. Besides, you are already taking precautions against it in your heart.¡±
¡°Let this prince ask you, who taught you that dance? Which elder sister[1] was it?¡± Pei Qianhao intentionally used the words ¡®elder sister¡¯ to prevent her from using this reason to solve the issue.
1. Dancers may refer to each other as sisters in terms of seniority among themselves
CHAPTER 100 (2): DANCE
CHAPTER 100 (2): DANCE
¡°This servant came from an impoverished family, so the elder sister I know naturally didn¡¯t know how to dance. Instead, this servant had passed by a dance house one time and secretly peeped on what they were doing. Seeing that the dancers inside were practising, this servant also followed along.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s tone had risen. ¡°If you were able to learn that much by simply watching, leaving you to scrub the chamber pots or wash clothes is really a waste of sublime talent.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, where do you want to transfer this servant to?¡± The weather is still hot, so scrubbing chamber pots and washing clothes are no problem. However, once winter arrives, my fingers won¡¯t be able tost if I wash at night. It would be good if I could change assignments in the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
¡°No woman in the pce¡¯s Imperial Music Department canpare to you. There¡¯s no use even if you go there. It¡¯s better if you stay in the Pce Side Quarters and carry out your tasks diligently.¡±
Pei Qianhao watched her silently. Not a trace of emotion is reflected in that pair of ck eyes. He had transferred her away from the Laundry Service Bureau and back to the Pce Side Quarters, the ce that she belonged.
Su Xi-er nodded and had no objections. ¡°Many thanks for transferring this servant back to the Pce Side Quarters, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°You seem to like the Pce Side Quarters very much. Is it because you have developed an emotional attachment to it after staying there for many years?¡±
Su Xi-er was baffled. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant is dumb and can¡¯t discern the underlying meaning in your words. Could you explicate?¡±
Pei Qianhao waved his hand and raised her chin, and thought of something else. ¡°Although I have said that it would be better for you to stay in the Pce Side Quarters, there is no reason for you to choose to do so. Instead, your dancing skill can allow you to be the Senior Fifth Rank Court Lady of the Imperial Music Department. Beg this prince, and I will transfer you there.¡±
With her chin raised up, she was forced to receive his frigid gaze. I can¡¯t understand this man. I feel that he is sometimes close, while on other asions, he is as distant as the sky.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant is merely a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters. If I am transferred to the Imperial Music Department to be a Senior Fifth Rank Court Lady, others will definitely gossip about it. This servant won¡¯t beg, and neither am I willing to go there.¡± She enunciated every word forcefully, showing her firm attitude.
More importantly, she had alreadyid a foundation in the Pce Side Quarters. Starting from there she could slowly expand to the other parts of the imperial pce.
In this life, I will not pin my hopes on any man. Pei Qianhao¡¯s rtionship with me is unclear. Although it seems like we are beyond master and servant, I¡¯m really just a fish on a chopping block in the end.
Pei Qianhao caressed the bottom of her chin and smiled. ¡°Not begging and not willing. This prince gave you the chance to beg, but you tly refused. This prince doesn¡¯t like to force others. As you wish, continue to remain in the Pce Side Quarters to scrub chamber pots. However...¡±
At this point, Pei Qianhao chuckled and released her chin. ¡°If this prince is in the mood to watch you dance, you muste to this prince¡¯s side no matter where you are. If you are not the Senior Fifth Rank Court Lady in the Imperial Music Department, you can¡¯t dance for anyone else. Otherwise...¡±
Su Xi-er looked deep into his eyes, only to find a devilish look within.
¡°Those people who have seen your dance, this prince will gouge their eyeballs out.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him carefully. This person is brimming with a frightening aura. However, no one¡¯s eyeballs will be gouged out, since I will never perform this dance again.
¡°You said you secretly learned it from a dance house, but this prince has never seen such a dance in any of the dance houses in Beimin¡¯s capital.¡± Pei Qianhao had changed the topic back to the dance again.
¡°Prince Hao, have you been to every single dance house? How are you so sure that there isn¡¯t one with that dance?¡±
Pei Qianhao chuckled. ¡°Beimin doesn¡¯t have an imperial princess. Thus, during the state banquet every year, the most renowned dance house in the capital will arrange a performance. This prince has never been to a dance house, but I have seen many dances. Despite that, I have never seen a dance like yours.¡±
Su Xi-er watched him silently, only replying after a while. ¡°Perhaps the woman who knew this dance has already died, bringing it with her to the grave. This servantly only learned it back then by pure coincidence.¡±
It felt as if the air had solidified as Pei Qianhao¡¯s radiating ck eyes shot straight towards her.
CHAPTER 101 (1): SCRUBBING THE BODY
CHAPTER 101 (1): SCRUBBING THE BODY
Before he could leave however, Su Xi-er discovered the imperial guard and waved at him. ¡°Prince Hao needs to wash up and rest, quickly carry the water inside.¡± The imperial guard was shocked. How can a mere pce maid speak before Prince Hao has even said a word? No way, she¡¯s not respecting Prince Hao at all. I can¡¯t listen to her.
The imperial guard continued to stand still while quietly awaiting Prince Hao¡¯s orders.
¡°Bring the water into the room.¡± Pei Qianhao ordered with narrowed eyes before turning his gaze onto Su Xi-er. ¡°You wille in and scrub this Prince¡¯s body.¡±
He then walked into his room, leaving the imperial guard¡¯s face full of astonishment. Prince Hao has always scrubbed his body by himself, but now he is ordering a woman to do it... This is too strange!
Su Xi-er looked at the shocked imperial guard and reminded, ¡°Bring the water in, and don¡¯t make Prince Hao angry. Otherwise, you will lose your head.¡± This phrase that was always used against her, now came spilling from her own lips instead.
The imperial guard stiffened for a moment before swiftly carrying the water into the room.
Everyone revered Prince Hao, but at the same time, they also feared him. It was the same for officials, imperial guards, and even ordinary people.
When the imperial guard stepped out of the room and saw Su Xi-er still standing in the courtyard, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you entered yet? Prince Hao needs you to scrub his body.¡± His tone was now serious. Su Xi-er gave a faint smile before walking into the room and closing the door behind her.
First he wants me to dance, then he asks me to scrub his body. What exactly does he want?
A round wooden barrel was ced in the middle of the room, while Pei Qianhao stood to the side, undressing.
His long robe dropped to the floor, fully disying his muscles and tanned skin on his back. Just looking at his full and sturdy body was enough to make anyone¡¯s blood boil in excitement.
¡°Come over.¡± The low and deep voice of a man could be heard, carrying an inexplicable charm with it.
Su Xi-er walked over slowly and picked up the towel on the edge of the wooden barrel, immersing it in water before she wrung it out.
At the point, Pei Qiaohao¡¯s upper body was alreadypletely naked...
It was Su Xi-er¡¯s first time seeing a man like this, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. She turned her eyes away before she started scrubbing his back with the towel.
¡°Use more force.¡± Pei Qianhao suddenly turned around to face her, putting her hand on his chest.
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t look away, but she didn¡¯t want to meet his eyes either. As a result, she focused her gaze on her own hand as she scrubbed his chest with the towel.
¡°Did you eat the Lotus Root Sd for nothing? With so little strength, are you trying to scrub this Prince¡¯s body, or are you trying to tickle me?¡± His voice was low with dissatisfaction.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes darkened as she increased the force she used. Doesn¡¯t he want me to use more strength? Then I¡¯ll do just that. Soon, Pei Qianhao¡¯s chest was left with a deep red mark.
Pei Qiaohao gripped her hand tightly, ¡°If you are so sad and feel so wronged for being forced to scrub this prince¡¯s body, why don¡¯t you cry out?¡±
Su Xi-er looked up at him, ¡°This servant is not sad, nor have I been wronged. There is no need to cry.¡±
Pei Qianhao chuckled, ¡°If you won¡¯t feel sad or wronged no matter what this Prince does, then there¡¯s nothing for me to worry about.¡± He tightened his grip as he finished speaking, causing some pain to shoot up Su Xi-er¡¯s wrist.
Is he going to break my wrist again?
CHAPTER 101 (2): SCRUBBING THE BODY
CHAPTER 101 (2): SCRUBBING THE BODY
Trantion Check: Rakumon
The strong scent of a man rushed into Su Xi-er¡¯s nose and she trembled. I don¡¯t like this feeling. I don¡¯t like men being so close to me!
Added onto the fact that she had been forced into this, her feelings of dissatisfaction were overflowing from her countenance.
Su Xi-er raised her legs and kicked him without any hesitation, then proceeding to open her mouth to bite his lips.
However, no matter how hard she bit down, he did not let up, the taste of blood gradually filling her mouth.
His hands¡¯ movements were even more daring, moving down to lift the hem of her skirt. Despite this, his eyes and expression remained ice cold.
A feeling of hate arose from Su Xi-er¡¯s heart. I don¡¯t like this feeling. I want to escape!
Thus, Su Xi-er raised her head to m it into Pei Qianhao¡¯s forehead, bringing her hand up tond a swift and fierce p across his left cheek.
Pow! The sound was especially loud and crisp on a quiet night like this, to the point that it was a little frightening.
The force used was enough to leave a small palm-print on Pei Qianhao¡¯s face.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes widened and looked straight at him as she tried to catch her breath.
She was never tired out while she was dancing, no matter how fast she spun. However, when she was forcefully kissed, she would simply be exhausted, all of her painful memories returning at once to torture her.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s face darkened, his eyes now cold and eerie.
He stared at Su Xi-er for a few infinitely long seconds before he spoke. ¡°Get out.¡±
His voice was calm, and did not show his emotions. It was only from his expression that one would be able to discern his displeasure.
Su Xi-er ced the towel on the edge of the barrel and paid her respects, ¡°This servant will take my leave.¡± After that, she rapidly left the room without looking back.
Pei Qianhao stared at her retreating figure with an iprehensible gaze. If I don¡¯t punish her, she will continue to test my bottom line over and over again.
Su Xi-er took a deep breath after she had left the room. I became emotional and pped him just. Based on his arrogant temper, he will definitely not let me off.
Since I was brave enough to p him, I am brave enough to ept the punishment no matter what it is. No punishment will be as harsh as the Heart-Prating Arrow.
Su Xi-er raised the corner of her lips andughed.
Right at this moment, a clear voice could be heard, ¡°Got chased out?¡±
The voice was both familiar and unfamiliar. Su Xi-er stoppedughing and calmly turned around with respect on her visage. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Yun.¡±
Yun Ruofeng stretched out both hands and tried to help her up, but she stepped back quickly, creating distance between them. He could tell that she was wary of him.
¡°What is Prince Yun doing here in the middle of the night instead of resting?¡± Su Xi-er asked. Why did he happen to appear at the same time I left the room?
Yun Ruofeng smiled warmly, with a warmugh reminiscent of a spring breeze blowing past the ears, he asked, ¡°That dance, who taught it to you?¡±
Su Xi-er was slightly stunned and unable to react. Was he there when I performed that dance?
Seeing the doubts in her eyes, Yun Ruofeng exined, ¡°This prince was passing this spot and inadvertently saw you dancing under the moon. If Prince Hao wasn¡¯t there, this prince would have revealed myself. I am just curious about who it was that taught you?¡±
So it turns out that he was watching. Was he monitoring Pei Qianhao, or her?
Su Xi-er replied slowly, ¡°Why are you curious, Prince Yun? Have you seen this dance before?¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes were bright as he looked into the crescent moon hanging in the night sky, as if he had sunk into his memories.
Only after a long time did he reply. ¡°You are right, this prince has seen this dance before.¡±
CHAPTER 102 (1): TAKE IT AND WIPE OFF THE SWEAT
CHAPTER 102 (1): TAKE IT AND WIPE OFF THE SWEAT
Trantion Check: Rakumon
Yun Ruofeng looked at her deeply, as if he was seeing someone else entirely. ¡°It can¡¯t be a mistake. The dance is truly one of a kind.¡± The only other person who was able to perform it is no longer here. Right now, there¡¯s only this servant girl who can perform it, so of course it is once a kind.
At this moment, Prince Yun sighed. ¡°This prince didn¡¯t think that it was possible to see this dance again in my lifetime.¡±
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but sneer when she heard a trace of sadness in his tone. He cruelly pierced my heart with an arrow that night, and now he is pretending to be pitiful? Does he pretend to be pitiful in front of Lianchen too?
No, how can Yun Ruofeng be bothered to pretend in front of Lianchen, when he is the one who holds all of the power and has all the say in Nanzhao?
Yun Ruofeng suddenly asked, ¡°How long have you been serving Prince Hao?¡±
¡°Why did you ask that, Prince Yun? It has nothing to do with you.¡± Su Xi-er replied firmly while carefully observing his expression.
Yun Ruofeng noticed the inquisitory look in her eyes and involuntarilyughed, ¡°Even Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant is not a simple person. This prince will not do anything to you. I just feel that you are somewhat simr to someone I know.¡±
Su Xi-er continued, ¡°So, Prince Yun thought of that person because we are simr. Why¡¯s that? Is that person no longer here?¡±
Yun Ruofeng stayed silent for a long time. The night wind blew softly as the moonlight reflected in silver haloes from his white robes. If she hadn¡¯t experienced his previous betrayal, Su Xi-er reckoned that she would have been fooled by his facade. She had once been captivated by him, but unfortunately for him, she would never be fooled again.
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze remained calm, not showing any amazement. Yun Ruofeng found it inconceivable when he noticed this. Is this... really a maidservant? Any other woman would be hard-pressed to maintain suchposure, but she has remained cid ever since our first meeting.
Even an aloof and proud woman like Ning Rn was always full of joy when she saw me. But why is this woman looking at me so indifferently when she exudes such a simr aura as Ning Rn?
¡°Seeing as how it is sote Prince Yun, this servant will be leaving.¡± After Su Xi-er paid her respects, she began to walk away. I can¡¯t go to Pei Qianhao¡¯s room, so I will find another empty room nearby and rest for the night.
A few stepster, she was grabbed by arge cold hand. His hand was always warm before, why is it so frigid now?
¡°Don¡¯t be in a rush to leave. Stay and talk to this prince.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s tone was calm and t, with an air of warmth around him as usual. However, the air of warmth was tainted with a trace of sorrow.
Yun Ruofeng let go before Su Xi-er could try to free herself from his grip, ¡°Nevermind, this prince doesn¡¯t have the right to make you stay. You can go.¡±
Su Xi-er turned around and said slowly, ¡°Prince Yun, there is an old saying from Beimin. May this servant share it with you?¡±
Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t look at her and replied softly, ¡°Tell me then.¡±
¡°Prince Yun, when this servant sees you, there¡¯s a feeling of desteness. Maybe it¡¯s because your lofty position istes you, or maybe it¡¯s because of some wrongdoings in the past that make you feel guilty.¡± Without sparing him another nce, Su Xi-er departed.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s body trembled and his heart stopped for a second. Desteness? Wrongdoings? Did these words reallye from a maidservant¡¯s mouth? He looked up at the night sky and wondered, have I done something wrong to feel guilty of?
~~~
CHAPTER 102 (2): TAKE IT AND WIPE OFF THE SWEAT
CHAPTER 102 (2): TAKE IT AND WIPE OFF THE SWEAT
Trantion Check: Rakumon
The next day, Su Xi-er woke up early and freshened up. The imperial guard from Prince Hao¡¯s Residence arrived soon after and handed a cloth bundle to her.
¡°Prince Hao¡¯s verbal edict is that from this day on, you won¡¯t be riding in his horse carriage or serving him the whole way.¡±
Su Xi-er took the cloth bundle and looked at the imperial guard. ¡°So where do I go? Do I stay behind and follow the horse carriage?¡±
The imperial guard sighed and a trace of sympathy arose from the recesses of his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re too silly, how could you provoke Prince Hao? You don¡¯t have a horse carriage to sit in, and there aren¡¯t any horses for a woman to ride. You can only to walk the entire way to Nanzhao¡¯s capital.¡±
They¡¯re making me walk the entire way to the capital city? Aren¡¯t they afraid that I will get lost?
¡°Furthermore, you must keep pace with thest horse carriage, and aren¡¯t allowed tog behind. If you can¡¯t keep up, we will tie you up with a rope. You... are on your own now. Better take care; there¡¯s no good oue if you provoke Prince Hao.¡± The imperial guard faltered towards the end, feeling as if he couldn¡¯t bear to reprimand her anymore. The woman in front of me is beautiful enough to draw everyone¡¯s gaze without exception. Despite that, she has to suffer this kind of cruel punishment.
This can be considered cruel torture for a beauty.
To the imperial guard¡¯s surprise, Su Xi-er only smiled faintly. ¡°I will work hard to keep up. As long as there¡¯s food and water, new shoes to change into when my old ones tear, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±
The imperial guard looked at her with a trace of admiration. Finally, he sighed, and swiftly left.
The horse carriage was ready to leave after breakfast, but Su Xi-er still didn¡¯t see Pei Qianhao.
Following the guard¡¯s instructions, she walked to the back of thest horse carriage. Soon enough, the entourage began moving. Many servants of Lotus Flower County Government Office knew that Prince Hao was punishing Su Xi-er.
Suddenly, everyone wasmenting. As expected, being Prince Hao¡¯s personal maidservant isn¡¯t such an easy job. It¡¯s just that only now are we seeing the other side of the coin and how tough it also is.
Lotus Flower County was known for its beautiful and unique scenery. There were three main roads, and the entourage was travelling on thergest and busiest main road.
With so many pedestrians and shops, the horse carriages were forced to slow down, letting Su Xi-er keep up. She had changed into another dress today, and her Falling Bun reced with a Round Bun, hairstylemonly used by pce maids of the Pce Side Quarters.
After a period of time, thebination of excessive walking and a body still recovering from the flu resulted in her face beingpletely flushed and appearing moisturised.
She was emanating another type of gracefulness that drew the attention of every pedestrian. They had originally been admiring the horse carriages and the mighty soldiers, but now they were admiring the beauty instead.
The women of Lotus Flower County were mainly lotus collectors who walked among the lotus flowers in theke, already allowing their skin to appear moisturised. Yet, there was simply no contest whenpared to Su Xi-er.
Not knowing the personage leading the entourage, the pedestrians didn¡¯t dare toment on a potentially powerful figure. This woman however, was a different story. As a result, there was an endless flow of conversation about Su Xi-er,
¡°Who is this beauty? With a dress like that, she doesn¡¯t look like she is from an average household, so why is she walking behind the troop?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, it seems like she is being punished. Ah, the person punishing such a beauty is really ruthless. They should be coaxing and ttering her instead.¡±
¡°I agree, she must be tired and thirsty. Should we go and give her some water?¡±
A grand and luxurious horse carriage gradually approached Su Xi-er from behind, but this carriage didn¡¯t belong to Prince Hao.
The curtain of the carriage window was lifted, revealing Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gentle and handsome face. He was holding a handkerchief in his hand.
¡°Take it and wipe off your sweat.¡± He said as he handed the handkerchief to her.
CHAPTER 103 (1): TIE HER UP
CHAPTER 103 (1): TIE HER UP
¡°Tie the rope around your hands. I¡¯ll be tying the other end to the horse carriage.¡± The imperial guard stared solemnly at the rope before signalling her to hurry up.
Su Xi-er shook the rope a little with her hand. ¡°Have you been frightened silly by Prince Hao? How am I able to tie up my own hands? I will need to trouble you to tie them up for me.¡±
The imperial guard suddenly felt embarrassed. How could I have forgotten about this? However, considering that she¡¯s a woman, it seems a little inappropriate for me to touch her hands to tie them up...
At this point, Yun Ruofeng asked, ¡°Why is Prince Hao punishing you? What have you done wrong?¡±
Su Xi-er stayed silent and raised both hands up, looking at the imperial guard ¡®sincerely¡¯. ¡°You should hurry up and tie my hands. Otherwise, your punishment will be unthinkable when Prince Hao finds you inefficient.¡±
The imperial guard trembled and quickly began to tie up Su Xi-er¡¯s hands.
Yun Ruofeng suddenly voiced out to stop him. ¡°Go back and tell your Prince Hao that since we are within the borders of Nanzhao now, any of his displeasure should have nothing to do with this maidservant, and should instead be aimed towards Nanzhao. On ount of this prince, he should spare her.¡±
Yun Ruofeng stepped off the horse carriage after that, still d in white, and giving off an air of gentleness and warmth.
¡°If Prince Hao mes you, ask him to find this Prince.¡± Yun Ruofeng extended his hand towards Su Xi-er and smiled at her, ¡°You can ride on this prince¡¯s horse carriage.¡±
¡°Many thanks to Prince Yun, but it is this servant who is at fault, so I should receive punishment.¡± Su Xi-er refused him. She then raised both hands to let the imperial guard tie them up.
The imperial guard immediately got ready to tie her hands up.
At this point, a man¡¯s oppressive voice could be heard. ¡°This prince is just punishing a maidservant, but this has unexpectedly rmed Prince Yun.¡±
With the number of pedestrians on the road, one would¡¯ve expected it to be bustling with activity. Once Pei Qianhao and Yun Ruofeng appeared however, it suddenly became deathly silent.
It felt as if the air had congealed, and even the sound of breathing couldn¡¯t be heard.
All of the imperial guards were dispatched to disperse the crowd. Suddenly, the horse carriages and troop had taken up the entire road. All the pedestrians had left, and all the shops had closed.
Yun Ruofeng gave a gentlemanly smile as he spoke, ¡°Nanzhao is governed by virtuosity. In that sense, it is very cruel to tie a woman up to walk behind a horse carriage.¡±
Cruel... Su Xi-er sneered to herself, He is once again putting on a facade and lying to everyone.
Pei Qianhao ignored his words and sneered to himself. ¡°Prince Yun, you have depended on your own abilities to rise from amon soldier to the rank of General. You have even given yourself the title of Prince, and be the most powerful man in Nanzhao. How is it possible for you not to be cruel? Why are you suddenly bing so soft-hearted?¡±
Everyone trembled after hearing this. While the soldiers from the Prince Hao Residence maintained theirposure, those under Prince Yun knitted their brows as their grip on their swords tightened.
Prince Hao is being wildly arrogant, not respecting Prince Yun at all!
Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t show any trace of anger on his face, instead continuing to smile gently. ¡°It is not being soft-hearted. It¡¯s simply that, if there is punishment, there must be a reason. What crime has this maidservantmitted?¡±
¡°What crime?¡± Pei Qianhao chuckled and looked at Su Xi-er, his gaze moving to her face as he spoke, ¡°There is naturally a reason that this prince is punishing her. However, no matter what the reason, it¡¯s still this prince¡¯s affairs. Prince Yun seems to have stuck his nose into someone else¡¯s business.¡±
Once he finished speaking, Pei Qianhao walked up and grabbed Su Xi-er¡¯s wrists, taking her to the side of the horse carriage.
Yun Ruofeng stood quietly, appearing pensive as he watched their sped hands.
CHAPTER 103 (2): TIE HER UP
CHAPTER 103 (2): TIE HER UP
Trantion check: Rakumon
Pei Qianhao held her by her waist as he brought her into his horse carriage. Shortly after, the entourage continued forward.
It was strangely quiet in the horse carriage. After Pei Qianhao got in, he stopped paying attention to Su Xi-er and simply let her sit there in silence.
Naturally, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to him either. She sat against the wall of the horse carriage and observed the streets through the gap between the curtains.
Lotus Flower County hasn¡¯t changed much from before. Under the new policy, Nanzhao is to be governed by virtuosity. It seems that Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t remove this part of the governance. How about other parts of the new policy?
Logically, He must have removed some things from the new policy. Otherwise, Yun Ruofeng wouldn¡¯t have been able to subdue the rich and powerful.
¡°Su Xi-er, do you admit to your crime?¡± Pei Qianhao asked coldly. From the time that she had gotten on the horse carriage, she had been absentmindedly staring out the window, showing not the slightest inclination to beg for mercy.
Did shepletely forget that she had pped me?
Su Xi-er answered respectfully, ¡°This servant admits that I havemitted a crime. Prince Hao, does your face still hurt?¡±
Her first sentence was expected, but the second sentence was surprising. Should I say that my face hurts, or that it doesn¡¯t? If I say that it hurts, it will sound like I¡¯m weak to the point a single p can hurt me - impossible. If I say that it doesn¡¯t hurt, isn¡¯t it the same as admitting that I should let her off with a simple punishment since it¡¯s a minor matter?
No matter how I answer this, Su Xi-er will be the one at an advantage. What a clever mouth!
A subtle glint flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes, ¡°Does it matter if it hurts or not? Don¡¯t tell me that you want this prince to give you a p? This prince doesn¡¯t have a hobby of hitting women.¡±
Su Xi-er replied, ¡°You won¡¯t personally hit a woman, but you will punish them.¡±
This soft counterattack was just right.
Pei Qianhao curled up the corners of his mouth, his tone raised. ¡°This prince can make an exception for you. I haven¡¯t tried hitting a woman personally. Come here and raise your head.¡±
He is asking me toe forward and raise my head high for him to p? Is he really going to p me? I was impulsive in pping him, but I don¡¯t regret it. After contemting for a moment, Su Xi-er quietly walked forward, her head raised high and eyes closed. If he wants to p me then let him.
After waiting for a long time, she still hadn¡¯t felt the p.
Suddenly, the smell of a man wafted into her nose. Su Xi-er opened her eyes quickly, only to see a handsome face up close.
She leaned back and tried to move backwards quickly, but her back touched the frigid wall of the horse carriage: there was no room to retreat.
¡°You had your eyes closed, so how can this prince hit you? You clearly looked like you wanted to be kissed.¡±
¡°What does this servant have to do to make Prince Hao satisfied?¡± Am I supposed to kneel on the ground and pretend that I¡¯m begging to be pped? It was clearly him who asked me toe forward and raise my head. He didn¡¯t say if I could close my eyes or not.
¡°You should have already seen how a servant is flogged.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s reminded her with a t tone.
Su Xi-er immediately understood. Someone being flogged needs to be prostrated to the ground with their heads raised high as they receive the nks. So this is what he meant.
But how would he p me if I¡¯m prostrated on the ground with my head raised? Wouldn¡¯t he find it awkward? Or...
She suddenly thought of another possibility.
¡°When you pped this prince, why did you not think about how you would be punished? What you were like yesterday reminded me of the woman I met in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters.¡± His eyes were deep and unreadable, with a trace of yfulness.
He is mentioning the woods near the Pce Side Quarters again. I won¡¯t admit that it was me. pping him is one thing, but knocking him out is another.
This time, Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t wait for Su Xi-er¡¯s answer. He used his hands to control her body, and used the strength in his legs to pin her to the floor of the carriage.
The imperial guard who was driving the horse carriage felt a jolt in the carriage and his expression changed. What is Prince Hao doing in the horse carriage? Why did the carriage suddenly shake?
CHAPTER 104 (1): CHAOS
CHAPTER 104 (1): CHAOS
Although Pei Qianhao only pped her once, he had put enough strength in it to make her flinch in pain. He then went back to resting against the wall of the carriage with his eyes closed.
The horse carriage had just left Lotus Flower County. Su Xi-er sat up in the carriage, her butt still slightly aching. Just when she had managed to calm down, the horse carriage stopped, and the low but prating voice of Pei Qianhao sounded out.
¡°Stop the carriage.¡± The words were clear, and the imperial guard driving the carriage immediately pulled the reins, bringing the vehicle to a stop.
Su Xi-er looked at him in puzzlement, not knowing why they stopped. He opened his eyes slowly, his gaze like a bottomless pool.
¡°Get off, and go to the horse carriage at the back.¡± The sentence passed through his thin lips slowly. He was kicking her off the horse carriage again.
Su Xi-er nodded, and immediately left the horse carriage without hesitation. As she walked to the horse carriage at the back, the wind happened to blow past and lift the curtain of the carriage. When Pei Qianhao saw her cid expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh to himself. Forget about pping me in the face, any other woman who spoke so audaciously to me like that would be dead by now. Yet, I have left her alive until now.
After Su Xi-er got onto an average horse carriage, the entourage started moving again. With the members of both nations listening to the orders of Pei Qianhao, Yun Ruofeng had given Beimin a lot of honour.
The soldiers of Nanzhao noticed all of this and couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Is Prince Hao narrow-minded or just crazy? Being so petty with a woman by constantly making things difficult for her, he really can¡¯tpare to our Prince Yun.¡±
¡°Exactly, Prince Yun is always polite and smiles to all women, even if they are beggars. Prince Hao however, wears such a cold expression, and even punishes his people frequently. I really don¡¯t understand, why are there so many women fighting to approach him?¡±
When Yun Ruofeng heard the discussion between the soldiers, he lifted the curtain of his carriage andmanded, ¡°Don¡¯t gossip too much about the people of another country and their business.¡±
The two imperial guards immediately replied respectfully, ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
Yun Ruofeng closed the carriage curtain, Su Xi-er¡¯s fair face involuntarily appearing in his mind. Her appearance is obviously different, but it gives off a feeling that they are so simr.
Suddenly, his head started hurting. When he started to massage his head softly, he remembered what Su Xi-er said. ¡°Wrongdoings.¡± The memory caused his chest to tighten.
At this moment, as his gentle aura gradually dissipated, his eyes grew frigid, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. My whole life has been just and upright. Everything I have today is what I deserve.
The average horse carriage was for storing objects. Su Xi-er herself could only find a small space to sit in, with every other spot being taken up by other objects.
Her gaze swept over all the objects. They¡¯re all from Beimin. Every nation had to obey the rules of etiquette and prepare gifts when attending another¡¯s state banquet.
The journey continued with the troop travelling during the day, and resting inside the horse carriages or simple tents at night. Over the next few days, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t see Pei Qianhao, nor did he order her to do anything. However, the guards from the Prince Hao Residence would still bring some herbal medicine over to treat her illness. As a result, her condition greatly improved.
Just like that, the entourage uneventfully moved closer and closer to Nanzhao¡¯s capital. Likewise, Su Xi-er¡¯s emotions remained tranquil during the trip.
Once they were only about three miles away from the capital, Su Xi-er lifted one of the curtains in the carriage to look at the scenery in the outskirts.
CHAPTER 104 (2): CHAOS
CHAPTER 104 (2): CHAOS
Trantion Check: Rakumon
All those endless hopes ultimately turned into nothing. They¡¯re really such ¡®happy days¡¯.
Su Xi-er sarcastically sneered. Yun Ruofeng¡¯s horse carriage was just behind her. Doesn¡¯t he love to ride horses, why is he sitting in a horse carriage the whole way?
She hadn''t made a move for days, but now... Su Xi-er took out a thin and sharp pine needle from her sleeve. She had secretly picked it up from the road, being sure to meticulously select an extra ¡®thick and sturdy¡¯ pine needle. As long as I exert enough force, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with piercing this into the horse¡¯s leg.
Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s going to rest calmly in the horse carriage.
A glint flickered across Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes, and she quickly lifted the curtain to nce around. All of the imperial guards on horses were looking straight ahead, with none of them paying attention to their surroundings.
If I don¡¯t do it now, I won¡¯t have another opportunity. Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly; using just enough strength, she flicked her wrist, sending the pine needle straight into the horse¡¯s leg.
The horse that was pricked in the leg suddenly neighed and raised its head as if it was provoked by something, crazily running towards the bush on the side of the road.
Chaos immediately ensued, with many of Nanzhao¡¯s soldiers calling out to Prince Yun as they urged their horses to chase after his carriage.
Su Xi-er knitted her brows. It was just a pine needle. Even if I had used a lot of force, the horse should at most just neigh and kneel down after its leg trembled. It¡¯s impossible for it to have freaked out like it did.
In the middle of her thoughts, the sound of galloping horses apanied the whistle of arrows in flight. Su Xi-er didn¡¯t even have time to open the curtain of her carriage when she heard the thuds of a few arrows harshly striking her carriage.
Su Xi-er immediately became alert, dodging to the left as an arrow shot through the carriage and nailed itself to the wall.
With the situation outside bing more and more chaotic, staying inside the carriage would only get more dangerous as time went on. I must get out right away. With this in mind, Su Xi-er lowered her head and got out immediately.
As she dismounted the carriage, an arrow suddenly flew in the direction of her head. Su Xi-er immediately moved to evade, but as the arrow grew closer, it was shot down by another.
Ding! Both arrowsnded on the ground. Su Xi-er looked up and coincidentally saw Pei Qianhao putting his bow down. He was the one who had saved her when she was in danger.
¡°Someone is attempting an assassination!¡± A loud voice could be heard from the bush. A horse then raced out from the undergrowth- it was the horse that had pulled Yun Ruofeng¡¯s carriage. The reins had fallen to the ground, and the carriage was separated from the horse.
Unruffled, Pei Qianhao urged his horse towards Su Xi-er, grabbing her hand and throwing her onto another horse.
¡°Head down, lie on the back of the horse, and pull the reins.¡± After that, Pei Qianhao raised his whip andshed it heavily on the horse¡¯s butt.
The horse raced forward towards the capital city.
Su Xi-er turned her head to look behind her. Men d in ck rushed in from all directions to fight with the imperial guards of Beimin, and the soldiers of Nanzhao.
These people must have beenying in wait since this morning. It was not my pine needle that caused the horse to go crazy, but that these people had drugged the horse.
What a coincidence for these people to make their move right when Pei Qianhao is about to enter Nanzhao¡¯s capital.
Su Xi-er narrowed her eyes slightly before sitting up straight after the horse had run for some time. Her legs sandwiched the horse while her right hand pulled the reins back, and her left hand patted the horse¡¯s head.
The familiarity in her movements showed that not only could she ride a horse, she could also ride it well. Finally, the horse gradually became obedient and stopped under hermands.
Su Xi-er manoeuvred the horse to head towards another direction in the outskirts. Since they¡¯re hiding in the dark, I can do the same. Who¡¯s the culprit behind the attack? Was it Yun Ruofeng who deliberately put on a show, or was it really an assassination?
CHAPTER 105 (1): WHO IS SHE
CHAPTER 105 (1): WHO IS SHE
Lining the meadow was an assortment of cadavers of the ck-clothed men, as well as soldiers from both countries. However, the rest of the people had gone missing. Needless to say, Pei Qianhao was also nowhere to be found.
Su Xi-er observed the bodies quietly and walked towards a corpse d in ck. She squatted down and lifted the ck cloth on his face. This man died from consuming a poisonous pill he hid in his mouth. She then did the same with the other assassins, revealing their greenish-blueplexion, and thus confirming that they all died in the same way.
The men in ck were the assassins hidden in the dark. Seeing that such a fierce battle had broken out a few moments ago, Su Xi-er scrunched up her slender eyebrows slightly. With how powerful Pei Qianhao was, he would surely be fine.
But before the battle had begun, he had sent me away... Could it be that he already knew the assassins would be lying here in ambush?
No, I must find him. I have to know what happened. Even if there¡¯s nothing in the meadow, perhaps there will be something deep in the shrubs.
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression was solemn as she walked deeper and deeper into the bushes, finding them just as abandoned as the meadow. There¡¯s not even a single person in sight.
There were so many people in the troop, but there are only some horses left behind. But when I count the corpses...
She was suddenly swept up by concern. What about the others? Exactly where have they gone? Just when she was about to continue forward, a long arm stretched out from the side and pulled her in.
Su Xi-er¡¯s back touched the warm chest of a man, and before she could turn around, she heard a familiar voice, ¡°There is a banded krait[1] inside the bush in front of you; if you go in so hastily, it won¡¯t be long before you die from its venom.¡±
Su Xi-er turned around quickly and sized him up carefully. His clothes are neat and tidy, and his breathing is steady. He doesn¡¯t look like he had just experienced a fierce battle.
¡°This prince had sent you away, but you insist on returning. You know how to ride a horse?¡± Pei Qianhao held her waist with both hands and asked.
Su Xi-er shook her head, ¡°The horse stopped by itself, after which this servant traced my steps, but I didn¡¯t find anyone, so I ended up here.¡± After that, she observed him carefully again. Is he really not injured?
¡°Strange, you don¡¯t dislike this prince anymore? You¡¯re willing to associate with this prince?¡± The yful voice reminded Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er immediately snapped out of it and pped his hands off. ¡°It was this servant¡¯s first time seeing so many people dead. If Prince Hao had met with a mishap, how would this servant return to Beimin? If a weak woman wanders around alone, I reckon...¡±
Pei Qianhaoughed, ¡°You are quick-witted and clever, how can you be afraid of being roaming around alone? However, it appears that even you can be stupid sometimes. With this prince¡¯s abilities, even if I¡¯m surrounded by a thousand elite soldiers, I will still have a way out. Who gave you permission to make the call and run back by yourself?¡±
Even if she is clever, that can¡¯t help her against the sharp arrows. In this world, only I have the right to kill her. Apart from me, no one else can.
¡°Prince Hao, what about the rest of the entourage? Why are you the only one left?¡± Su Xi-er asked in puzzlement.
Pei Qianhao pointed at the bushes in front of them, ¡°Some of the men d in ck were shot dead, while the rest retreated in a rush. All of the imperial guards from the Prince Residence have gone to chase them, while the soldiers from Nanzhao are looking for Prince Yun.¡±
1. A snake with yellow and ck stripes.
CHAPTER 105 (2): WHO IS SHE
CHAPTER 105 (2): WHO IS SHE
Trantion check: Rakumon
Pei Qianhao shook his head. ¡°Are you silly or are you stupid? If he stayed in the carriage, they would definitely have already found him. Why would they still need to waste so much effort?¡±
So Yun Ruofeng has disappeared from the horse carriage. If this was really an emergency, he should have at least stayed near the carriage itself. Now though, there are so many soldiers looking for him without so much as a clue.
If that¡¯s the case, the only exnation is...
Pei Qianhao looked afar and unhurriedly remarked, ¡°He appears to be warm and gentle, but his heart is actually more vicious than anyone else. The ambush by the men in ck was something that Yun Ruofeng had been expecting. Before it happened though, he didn¡¯t utter a word to anyone else and could still maintain his cid disposition. Was he nning to have the men in ck shoot this prince dead by ident?¡±
Without sounding surprised at all, Pei Qianhao had revealed Yun Ruofeng¡¯s true character. I have to admit, Pei Qianhao is very clever. It took me a lifetime of pain and suffering to finally realise what kind of person Yun Ruofeng was, but Pei Qianhao has managed to do so in just one normal encounter. Not to mention, so easily as well!
Seeing Pei Qianhao¡¯s gazending on her, Su Xi-er knew that he wanted to see how she would react.
She immediately shook her head and pretended to be ignorant. ¡°Prince Hao, why are you saying this? If you were really shot and killed within the borders of Nanzhao, Beimin would definitely start a war with Nanzhao. Nanzhao is no match to Beimin.¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t reply. Yun Ruofeng can¡¯t govern a nation, but he is one of the best when ites to leading an army. If what Su Xi-er said hade true, and I had died in Nanzhao, Beimin may not necessarily win a war without me.
¡°Prince Hao, what do we do now? Are we going to just wait here?¡±
¡°This prince never waits for people. If this prince¡¯s guess is correct, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s right-hand man, Wei Mohai, will arrive soon.¡±
When Su Xi-er heard the name ¡®Wei Mohai¡¯, the right-hand man who Yun Ruofeng regarded highly and treated like a brother, she immediately thought of L¨¹ Liu. She had been like a sister to me, yet she died tragically with a shot of the Heart-Prating Arrow. Meanwhile, Yun Ruofeng and his close confidant are living a good life.
An indignant glint flickered across her eyes before quickly disappearing. Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant doesn¡¯t know a Wei Mohai. Since you¡¯re fine, this servant is relieved.¡±
Suddenly smiling without a reason, Pei Qianhao felt that something was amiss.
Before he could question her however, they heard a loud noise behind them, prompting Su Xi-er to look in the direction of the noise. It was the Imperial Guard Army Commander, Wei Mohai.
Wei Mohai had never seen Pei Qianhao, and naturally didn¡¯t recognise him. However, he recalled that Prince Yun had gone to receive Prince Hao. With such a bearing though, this man can be none other than Prince Hao of Beimin.
Therefore, Wei Mohai bowed. ¡°Paying respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Prince Hao waved his hand. ¡°No need to stand on ceremony. Prince Yun has disappeared into the undergrowth, you should go and find him immediately.¡±
Wei Mohai nodded and saw Su Xi-er when he walked forward, his gaze stopping on her for a moment before quickly moving on. Although he felt that something was strange, he knew that now wasn¡¯t the time to be curious.
As Su Xi-er watched Wei Mohai disappear into the bushes, there was a moment when she very much wished that Yun Ruofeng and Wei Mohai would never evere back again. It would be best if they were to die to the venom of the banded krait.
But on second thought, such a death would be too easy on them. Even if they die, they need to be tortured and die with hatred unresolved.
¡°Su Xi-er, although you are obviously from Beimin, this prince gets the impression that you are someone from Nanzhao, and that you have even lived in Nanzhao for many years.¡±
Su Xi-er retracted her gaze from the distance. ¡°This servant is from Beimin. It was verified by the Imperial Household Department before this servant entered the pce. How could this servant have entered the pce if I were from Nanzhao?¡±
What she said was exactly what Pei Qianhao was doubting. The background check clearly shows that she is from Beimin, yet she has a special sentiment towards Nanzhao. Pei Qianhao was sure of it after observing her on the way to Nanzhao, but his suspicions were overthrown by the facts.
¡°Prince Hao, is it time to leave?¡± Su Xi-er interrupted his thoughts. The longer he contemtes, the more doubts he will have towards me.
But in this lifetime, I am Su Xi-er. No matter how he checks, he will not find out who ''I'' really am.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t speak, and instead turned to walk towards the meadow by the road.
CHAPTER 106 (1): MARK
CHAPTER 106 (1): MARK
Su Xi-er was also secretly examining the sacrificial soldiers when she discovered that their cors looked very different. Just when she wanted to move closer to inspect them more carefully, the sound of horse hooves could be heard.
The imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence had all returned. The person in the lead dismounted his horse and knelt down on one knee. His fists were cupped in salute, while his head was bowed in respect. ¡°Reporting to Prince Hao, the men in ck had poison pills hidden in their mouths that they would use to end their lives as soon as they are caught. Dead men tell no tales, so we have no way of investigating. Furthermore...¡±
Pei Qianhao had a cid countenance. ¡°Continue.¡±
¡°While this subordinate was in the midst of hunting them down, another man with extraordinary skills suddenly appeared. Before this subordinate could even see how he moved, my vision became obscured. By the time I opened my eyes again, all the men in ck had disappeared.¡±
It looks like this skilled man could be the mastermind controlling the sacrificial soldiers.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes revealed his interest. ¡°Nanzhao having so much trouble with someone who can disappear with everyone in the blink of an eye. This prince has made the right decision ining to the state banquet this year.¡±
Pei Qianhao pulled out the sabre at the imperial guard¡¯s waist and shed it at the clothes of one of the men in ck, causing them to instantly split apart.
There was a very small circr greenish-blue drawing at the bottom of his chest. It would have been impossible to detect it if one hadn¡¯t inspected closely. Su Xi-er had noticed it before while looking at the cors of the soldiers. The drawing at the bottom of the chest and the drawing on the cor are exactly the same. This mark may allow us to find the mastermind.
Pei Qianhao passed the sabre to an imperial guard standing at the side. ¡°This prince won¡¯t interfere with the matters of other nations. I¡¯ll just appreciate the show from the side.¡±
That said, they could no longer ride on the arrow-ridden carriage. Not to mention, the reins had been snapped in the chaos of the battle.
With a p of his hands, a fine brown steed galloped over and obediently stopped beside him. He grasped the reins and pushed off from the ground, climbing onto the horse in an instant.
He smiled as he looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°Pick a horse for yourself.¡±
He didn¡¯t believe what she had said at all. To Pei Qianhao, Su Xi-er was a mystery. She knew a lot of things, but none of them were what a person from an impoverished background should know.
Just as she was about to reply, a sudden noise came from the shrubs. Su Xi-er turned around, only to see Wei Mohai supporting Yun Ruofeng as they walked over. The two of them had managed toe out safely.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s lips were ashen, and the back of his ear was slightly green, likely because he had been bitten by the banded krait[2]and was suffering the effects of the venom.
Putting himself in danger to lure out the men in ck even when a critical event like Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet is just around the corner; he can even be ruthless to himself.
Su Xi-er calmly watched as Wei Mohai supported Yun Ruofeng onto a horse before leading it forward.
Once they enter the capital, they can immediately look for a physician and force the snake venom out.
Su Xi-er deliberately spoke at this moment. ¡°It looks like Prince Yun has been poisoned. Why don¡¯t you force the poison out now? What if it¡¯s toote by the time we reach the capital?¡±
1. They are either soldiers who put their lives on the line toplete the missions and are prepared tomit suicide if the mission fails or guards who risk their lives to protect someone, ready to sacrifice themselves if need be.
2. A type of snake with ck and yellow stripes.
CHAPTER 106 (2): MARK
CHAPTER 106 (2): MARK
However, Su Xi-er spoke again. ¡°You are very loyal to Prince Yun, but if you directly suck out the venom, you will have fainted before the venom has evene out.¡±
Pei Qianhao felt that Su Xi-er was especially eloquent and talkative at the moment. Why is a pce maid caring about the affairs of another nation?
¡°Prince Hao, do you have a way?¡± Su Xi-er asked him respectfully. In reality, she was well aware of how to force the poison out. However, she couldn¡¯t reveal such knowledge as it would easily arouse Pei Qianhao¡¯s suspicions.
Pei Qianhao pointed at the sabre at Wei Mohai¡¯s waist. ¡°If you release the blood to force the poison out, we canst until the capital.¡±
As soon as Wei Mohai heard that, he unsheathed the sword and made a small cut where Yun Ruofeng was bitten, causing fresh blood to flow out. The greenish hue at the back of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s ear subsided a little.
Due to the snake venom, Yun Ruofeng was slightly groggy; and in his hazy state, a name slipped out of his thin lips. ¡°Lan-er...¡±
His voice was very soft, but Wei Mohai, Pei Qianhao, and Su Xi-er could still hear it.
Su Xi-er raised her eyebrow and looked towards Yun Ruofeng. Why did you say that name? You killed her so ruthlessly, yet you are calling out Lan-er now.
Wei Mohai bowed at Pei Qianhao before pulling the horse to the side of the normal horse carriage.
A few Nanzhao soldiers nimbly secured the reins on the horse carriage while Wei Mohai carried Yun Ruofeng in, swiftly urging the horse carriage forwards.
When Yun Ruofeng had been lifted into the horse carriage, Su Xi-er could still see the movements of his lips as he had softly spoken, ¡°Lan-er.¡±
¡°You¡¯re worried about him?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression wasposed, his tone steady as if he had asked that unintentionally.
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°This servant is neither friend nor family to Prince Yun. Why would I be worried about him?¡±
¡°Go and pick a horse. This prince will wait for you in the capital¡¯s posthouse.¡± Pei Qianhao then raised the horse whip and headed towards the capital.
The remaining imperial guards followed, leaving only Su Xi-er as she watched the group fade into the distance. He¡¯s certain that I know how to ride a horse. Wouldn¡¯t I be admitting to that if I ride a horse over?
Su Xi-er decided that she would simply remain there. With how many corpses there are strewn about, someone will definitely being to clean this up. At that time, I can follow those people to leave, and there¡¯ll at least be a donkey or bull cart, even if there¡¯s no horse carriage.
However, there was still no oneing to clean up even after standing there for an hour. She decided that she might as well sit on the ground, and went to lean against a tree.
In less than 15 minutes, Su Xi-er¡¯s body became stiff. She immediately concealed herself in the shrubs at the side and observed the scene in front of her.
A masked man in blue walked to the meadow and looked at the massive number of corpses. Although confusion did sh across his eyes, it quickly dissipated, only for him to crouch down to inspect the bodies carefully.
He even gripped a sacrificial soldier¡¯s wrist as if he was researching something. Su Xi-er secretly observed his behaviour. Perhaps he is a young physician who¡¯s travelling the world? There¡¯s clearly nothing to hide about that, but why is he wearing a low blue hat and a blue veil?
Just as she was mulling over it, a tiny stone flew by with a whoosh of wind. The man¡¯s gentle voice soon followed. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±
The stonended on the ground as Su Xi-er dodged to the side. She walked out of the shrubs,ing face to face with that man.
When the man in blue discovered that the person in the foliage was actually a woman, he no longer questioned her, but instead ced the sacrificial soldier¡¯s wrist down and prepared to leave.
¡°Hold on.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s voice was crisp and moving.
The man in blue stopped in his tracks and gave her a baffled look. Su Xi-er pointed at the sacrificial soldiers on the ground. ¡°Are you able to tell what kind of poison they¡¯re inflicted with by feeling their pulse?¡±
The man in blue shook his head and wanted to walk forward. Before Su Xi-er could ask any further, the sound of a horse carriage¡¯s wheels could be heard. The man in blue raised his head to take a look, and with some swift legwork, he instantly vanished in front of her eyes.
Su Xi-er felt that this person was very strange in terms of dressing and behaviour. If I can find out what poison it is, I can at least find the ce where they manufacture it and continue to investigate who the mastermind is.
CHAPTER 107 (1): STUNNING BEAUTY
CHAPTER 107 (1): STUNNING BEAUTY
When an imperial guard spotted her, he immediately pointed at the horse carriage at the front. ¡°Are you Prince Hao¡¯s servant girl, Su Xi-er?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded, prompting the imperial guard to continue speaking, ¡°Quickly get onto that horse carriage and head for the capital¡¯s posthouse. Prince Hao doesn¡¯t have that much patience.¡±
Another imperial guard immediately walked to the front of the carriage and raised the horse whip before urging her to hurry. ¡°Quick.¡±
Su Xi-er was soon sitting inside the horse carriage as it began to fade away into the distance, heading towards Nanzhao¡¯s capital.
Behind the trees, the man in blue slightly narrowed his eyes. Her name is Su Xi-er, and she is the servant girl of Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao.
~~~
In less than half an hour, the horse carriage had entered Nanzhao¡¯s capital. Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but lift the carriage curtains to look at the scenery on the streets. It was roughly the same as what she remembered, with people walking to and fro, peddlers hawking, restaurants and teahouses filled with customers, as well as children frolicking in front of the stalls.
However, this street is wider than it was in the past. Yun Ruofeng must have dispatched people to renovate the capital¡¯s streets before the state banquet to show off Nanzhao¡¯s power.
With the horse carriage having slowed down due to the number of civilians, Su Xi-er took the chance to examine the current state of the capital. After all, this was the ce where she was born and raised, prompting a feeling of nostalgia to rise up. This feeling however, was tainted by hints of resentment.
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze slowly drifted in the direction of the imperial pce¡¯s direction.
All of a sudden, the horse carriage came to the stop despite having yet to reach the posthouse.
¡°I¡¯m not sure what has happened ahead, but the horse carriage can¡¯t go over, so we can only wait.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded before raising the carriage curtain and disembarking. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go ahead to take a look.¡±
Before the imperial guard could stop her, Su Xi-er had already begun heading forward. After only several dozen meters, she found arge group of people on the road. So it¡¯s this crowd of people that have blocked the road.
Su Xi-er made her way to the front of the crowd, only to see two womenshing out at each other from either side of the street. However, the reason for hurling curses at each other was...
A middle-aged woman at the side shook her head. ¡°Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao has just arrived in Nanzhao, and they¡¯re already fighting over him out of jealousy. The person in question hasn¡¯t even said anything about taking them in.¡±
Su Xi-er took the chance to ask, ¡°Have they seen Prince Hao before?¡± Her voice was pleasant to the ears, like a yellow oriole.
The middle-aged woman sized her up carefully, her eyes suddenly lighting up. This woman is really beautiful! So beautiful that I have no words to describe her!
¡°Auntie, have they seen Prince Hao before? Why did they suddenly startmbasting each other?¡± Su Xi-er asked again, pulling the dazed middle-aged woman back to her senses.
The woman immediately replied, ¡°With how high and mighty Prince Hao is, how is it possible that they have seen him? These two women just saw a handsome man on a horse riding past, and insisted that he was Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao. They have been fighting about who will marry him since then. Someone has already gone to call the bailiff runners[1].¡±
Nanzhao¡¯s women had always adhered to a sense of propriety, and never dared to step out of line. Yet, here were two women berating one another on the streets; and it was even for the sake of fighting over a man.
Based on Pei Qianhao¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t grandiosely ride a horse past a bustling street. He would definitely pick a deste alley, or ride in a horse carriage to the posthouse.
Even if the two women had seen him, it was probably nothing more than a glimpse of his side profile.
1. You can also think of them as yamen runners.
CHAPTER 107 (2): STUNNING BEAUTY
CHAPTER 107 (2): STUNNING BEAUTY
¡°I am able to skip meals if that is what it takes. What about you? You¡¯re as gaunt as a nk of dry wood, and even have a hidden disease.¡±
One of the woman¡¯s anger got the better of her as she advanced several steps, nning to hit the other woman. ¡°Nonsense, clean out your mouth! Who did you say has a hidden disease?!¡±
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. She then crouched down and picked up two stones. With a flick of her wrist, the stones struck both of their knees.
The two women immediately cried out in agony; directly kneeling on the ground from the pain in their knees.
Everyone was dumbstruck. The two haven¡¯t even started fighting yet. Why are they already kneeling on the ground?
The scene quietened down all at once, allowing Su Xi-er to break the silence. ¡°I heard that Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao is extremely cruel, and hates people talking about him behind his back the most. Perhaps Prince Hao¡¯s imperial guards have long overheard your conversation, and will wait until the wee hours of the night to gouge out your eyeballs.¡±
Everyone¡¯s gazended on Su Xi-er, their eyes involuntarily widening at her stunning beauty.
The two women crawled up from the floor, their fury now locked onto Su Xi-er. ¡°Where did you pop out from? You actually dared to interfere with my matters. I see that you¡¯re tired of living.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°My words were just to scare you two. However, people with status do in fact hate people randomly talking about them. I suggest that the both of you immediately return home and improve your figures or treat your hidden disease.¡±
Someone chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! With both of you making a fuss here and blocking the whole street, how are we going to do business? Aren¡¯t you just andlord¡¯s daughter? And aren¡¯t you just rted to some ministers in the court?¡±
¡°However, that minister rtive of yours doesn¡¯t attach any importance to you. You have long passed the prime of your youth, but why hasn¡¯t your minister rtive found a marriage for you?¡±
Resentment glimmered in the two women¡¯s eyes as the sounds of disparagement from the surroundings lingered incessantly in their ears. They knew that all these people like beauties. They must be helping this woman who suddenly popped out just because she¡¯s beautiful!
We have lost. Lost in not being beautiful. The two women clenched their teeth and turned to leave. Hmph, we¡¯ll fix her and make her bear the consequences sooner orter.
Even after the two women left, the crowd still hadn¡¯t dispersed, but were instead staring at Su Xi-er. The middle-aged woman closest to Su Xi-er had a concerned expression on her face. ¡°Miss, you have to be careful. Those two women are Landlord Wei¡¯s official and concubine-born daughters. They have a distant rtive who is the Imperial Guard Army Commander in court.¡±
Such a coincidence! These women are ¡®rted¡¯ to Wei Mohai. Since that¡¯s the case, I will have to treat them properly.
At this moment, an imperial guard urged the horse carriage and slowly steered it over, forcing the crowd to disperse a little.
Su Xi-er smiled at the middle-aged woman before turning around to get into the horse carriage. Although the carriage was ordinary, it was slightly more spacious than amon one.
The crowd separated into two rows on their own, and watched as the horse carriage travelled into the distance. Only after it had disappeared from their sight did theye back to their senses.
¡°Was that woman a daughter of an eminent family?¡±
¡°Although her demeanour and appearance did match those of a noble daughter¡¯s, ording to Nanzhao¡¯s rules, those daughters have to stay in their boudoirs. How is it possible for them to leave the residence?¡±
¡°Perhaps... she just came to Nanzhao, and her family is slightly wealthy.¡±
Everyone epted thest theory. Regardless of whether her family was wealthy or whether she was the daughter of an eminent family, her appearance had left a deep impression in the minds of these people.
Furthermore, she hadn¡¯t expended any physical strength, but relied on her wisdom to make those two unruly women retreat, causing a trace of respect to involuntarily arise in everyone¡¯s eyes.
In the end, at least half of the people in Nanzhao¡¯s capital had heard that a peerless beauty had arrived in Nanzhao. Not only was she beautiful, but she was also intelligent, able to subdue two notoriously unruly women.
CHAPTER 108 (1): HUBBUB
CHAPTER 108 (1): HUBBUB
Isn¡¯t it just because she¡¯s beautiful? Once I slim down, I¡¯ll be a great beauty.
At this moment, her concubine-born younger sister, Wei Yue, walked over while donning a dress bedecked with peony patterns. ¡°Elder Sister, I have thought through it properly. The both of us can¡¯t be fighting and cursing each other, otherwise we¡¯ll only be causing the Wei Residence to lose face. From now on, we¡¯re on the same boat, and should exhaust all our strength in dealing with that siren.¡±
Wei Pan looked at her in bafflement. ¡°What siren?¡±
Wei Yueughed. ¡°The one we met this morning. To possess such beauty, what is she if not a siren? Everyone has the right to put a siren to death! We must enforce justice on behalf of Heaven and destroy her!¡± Resentment shed past Wei Yue¡¯s eyes. She actually dared to tell me to go back and treat my hidden disease. I have no hidden disease!
¡°What you said is right, but we don¡¯t know who she is, where she stays, or what her identity is. How are we going to destroy her?¡±
Wei Yue sneered and sarcastically ridiculed, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that thesemoners actually said that the siren is a peerless beauty. What do they take our Eldest Imperial Princess for?¡±
Wei Pan immediately got the hint. ¡°You¡¯re saying that we should borrow the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ hand to punish the siren?¡±
¡°Elder Sister, you have finally understood. As Nanzhao¡¯s number one beauty, the Eldest Imperial Princess has an obsession with her appearance. We just have to slightly alter the news and spice it up before it reaches the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ ears.¡± Wei Yue then whispered something into Wei Pan¡¯s ears.
In an instant, coldness suffused their eyes. Siren, wait for your impending death. When the Eldest Imperial Princess flies into a rage, you will definitely be in for it!
After an afternoon of exaggerated rumours, the story eventually became: A peerless beauty hase to Nanzhao. Since her beauty is equally matched with Ning Rn¡¯s, the current Eldest Imperial Princess naturally pales inparison.
Having involved Ning Rn, someone who had been evicted from the imperial household, the matter was no longer so simple.
~~~
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er had long reached the capital¡¯s posthouse. She didn¡¯t meet Pei Qianhao, but was instead assigned to the backyard to carry out manualbour. It was neither washing chamber pots nor washing clothes, but something else she had never done ©` chopping firewood.
Chopping firewood was usually a man¡¯s job, so the imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence were baffled that Prince Hao would instruct Su Xi-er to do it.
Su Xi-er looked at the axe at the side and lifted it for a moment, finding it a little heavy. I don¡¯t have any experience in chopping firewood, which means that I have to seek guidance from others. Chopping firewood also requires skills. Blindly chopping will only result in uneven blocks, or even smashing your own feet.
Hence, Su Xi-er walked to an imperial guard. ¡°Please teach me how to chop firewood. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able toplete the task Prince Hao has assigned.¡±
The imperial guard scratched his head. It¡¯s hard to reject a beauty¡¯s request, but... it¡¯s best if I don¡¯t meddle in this matter.
Seeing that the imperial guard was unmoved, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t make things difficult for him. As she returned to the firewood, she involuntarily thought of Ruo Yuan. She¡¯s an expert in chopping firewood.
All of a sudden, she understood why Prince Hao had made her chop firewood. He wants me to remember Ruo Yuan, warning me that if I don¡¯t listen to him, both Hong Li and Ruo Yuan will suffer the consequences.
Su Xi-er¡¯s slender eyebrows were slightly scrunched up as she picked up the axe and swung down, missing her targetpletely. The imperial guard at the side couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer, and turned his head away. What he didn¡¯t expect to see was hispanion running towards him with an anxious look on his face.
¡°If Prince Hao sees how flustered you are, he will reprimand you.¡±
CHAPTER 108 (2): HUBBUB
CHAPTER 108 (2): HUBBUB
Before he could finish, he was interrupted by another imperial guard. ¡°You¡¯re getting so rmed and making such a big fuss over such a small matter. From what I see, you are the one who¡¯s secretly itching to do something, right? What¡¯s good about that beauty, isn¡¯t there-¡±
The imperial guard who was speaking caught Su Xi-er sizing him up and immediately shut his mouth. I almost said that out loud.
After the panicked imperial guard spotted Su Xi-er, he understood the situation and immediately pulled hispanion away. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and drink. I have heard people say that there¡¯s a type of wine in Nanzhao that¡¯s pretty nice.¡±
Su Xi-er ced the axe on the round wooden table. Why would there be this kind of news? Who¡¯s the beauty? The person who started this rumour definitely has evil intentions. After all, no one is clearer than me that the name ¡®Ning Rn¡¯ has be a taboo in Nanzhao. Everyone is forbidden from saying those words or discussing them.
The reason is very simple. Su Xi-er secretly ridiculed. Ning Rn is a sinner.
With that, only Su Xi-er was left in the backyard as she silently chopped firewood until the sun set, and a round moon rose into the sky.
Gazing up at the full moon in the sky, Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help butugh. Full moon. Reunion[1].
¡°Su Xi-er, go and eat dinner. You have been left a portion. Prince Hao has entered the pce, and we don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be back.¡±
He has already entered the imperial pce before Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet has even begun.
Su Xi-er nodded at the imperial guard. As the only woman in the entourage, it was inevitable that there were many inconveniences in her daily life.
Reaching the dining hall, Su Xi-er scooped a small bowl of rice and contemted as she ate. Once Pei Qianhao enters the pce, there will be many formalities as the imperial pce receives him, causing him to be unable to return untilte tonight, if at all.
I have to make use of this opportunity to find out more about that rumour. Exactly who would spread such a thing? With her decision made, it suddenly urred to Su Xi-er that she couldn¡¯t wear this attire out.
Apart from the Prince Hao Residence¡¯s imperial guards, there are also some pages and a female cook in the posthouse. Everyone calls her Auntie.
Since that auntie has a petite figure, I can give her some silvers and borrow a set of clothes from her to wear.
Finishing up her dinner, Su Xi-er went to look for Auntie. What she didn¡¯t expect was that Auntie wasn¡¯t around, but her clothes were hung outside. Due to theck of time, Su Xi-er had no choice but to simply take the clothes and quickly return to her room to change into them.
No one would pay much attention to others at night, much less a woman. All the imperial guards thought that she was the female cook, and didn¡¯t bother to examine her closely before letting her leave the posthouse.
Su Xi-er walked to the corner of a wall and smeared some ash from the wall onto her face before heading towards the direction of the teahouse.
It was unusually lively in the teahouse. There were no more empty seats, so new customers could only order a few desserts and stand at one side to eat them.
With Su Xi-er¡¯s coarse clothes and the ash smeared on her face, she was unpleasantly murky in appearance. There were also some customers in the teahouse who did some manualbour; these people could be heard over the general hum of conversation as they tookrge bites of the dishes on the table.
¡°Can that peerless beauty today really bepared to Ning Rn? I¡¯m not the one who said it, but Ning Rn is the most beautiful in Nanzhao. Although she¡¯s dead, she¡¯s still the most beautiful in our hearts.¡± A burly man was muddle-headed as he came out from the neighbouring tavern, the scent of alcohol evident on him.
The remaining few people cast a meaningful look at him. ¡°Are you tired of living? The current number one beauty in Nanzhao is naturally the Eldest Imperial Princess, Ning Anlian. Where did Ning Rne from?¡±
Su Xi-er silently listened as she stood in the corner of the teahouse.
A waiter noticed her and immediately approached her. ¡°Miss, what would you like to eat?¡±
1. A full moon epasses the meaning of ¡®reunion¡¯
CHAPTER 109 (1): TRUTH
CHAPTER 109 (1): TRUTH
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°I have already eaten. I just saw that this teahouse looked lively and decided toe in to check it out.¡±
The waiter instantly understood and nodded. ¡°You came to see what the buzz is about right? Listen carefully, today is much more explosive than usual since the matter is rted to the previous Eldest Imperial Princess!¡± The waiter then left with a smile.
Ever since the previous Eldest Imperial Princess, Ning Rn, was evicted from the imperial household and killed, no one dared to publicly mention her name. It was unclear who had started the rumour, but that was no longer important. What mattered now was that it gave everyone the excuse to fervently discuss the topic, bringing forth their pent up curiosity and thirst for gossip.
Everyone kept exchanging words in the teahouse, with the topic revolving around Ning Rn. Some even mentioned her performance on the battlefield, about how she devised stratagems and cooperated with Prince Yun. However, soon after that, everyone began to sigh.
¡°If Ning Rn had toned down her glorious achievements, perhaps refrained from disying her abilities so early on, the ministers in court probably wouldn¡¯t have targeted her. I think that Prince Yun still had some feelings for her, but he was forced to kill her due to ack of options.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at the middle-aged man who was sharing his opinions. He¡¯s already at such an age, but he contemtes quite a lot. Yun Ruofeng had already been plotting to kill me, so how could he have been forced due to ack of options?¡±
¡°I¡¯m an expert in pretending. Pretending that I love you very much.¡± I will forever remember those words. Now that I havee to Nanzhao however, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. Shouldn¡¯t Yun Ruofeng and Ning Anlian be trying to rush their marriage? They are truly in love with one another; not to mention that Ning Anlian is even pregnant. If they continue to procrastinate, her tummy will only getrger. At that point, even if they have the heart to be together, the obstinate ministers can prevent them froming together on the basis of Nanzhao¡¯s rules.
It would reveal that they¡¯re not conforming with the rules, and defying the founding principles of the nation.
¡°Exactly how many people have seen what the peerless beauty looks like? Is she really simr to Ning Rn? If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to work, bute running here to squat in the streets to wait for her instead.¡±
Right after he spoke, there was an uproar in the whole teahouse. Many people burst intoughter and said that he didn¡¯t have the luck to see the beauty.
Some even directly remarked, ¡°I have seen her before. What¡¯s the saying again? ¡®This woman is so refined and beautiful that she can only exist in Heaven. It would be difficult to find any like her in the mortal realm¡¯.¡±
¡°Woah, even someone like you who rears pig is able to say this phrase.¡±
¡°Rearing pigs also requires learning a little from the storyteller teacher. Women nowadays all like men with sweet mouths. I¡¯m already 30 years old, and my old mother at home is nagging at me. She doesn¡¯t count on me being able to marry a top-ss beauty, but hopes that I can at least marry a virtuous wife.¡± The man giggled.
¡°Speaking of virtuous, us Nanzhao citizens like women who keep to their roles and manage domestic affairs. No matter how much the two miss¡¯ from the Wei Family are worth, who¡¯s going to marry them? Not only are their appearances worse than that of normal people, they even have the temper of a bossy missy.
In an instant, everyone was discussing the two miss¡¯ from the Wei Family, even revealing how the peerless beauty forced them to back down with her wisdom.
As Su Xi-er silently listened, she kept surveying her surroundings. This teahouse was thergest in Nanzhao, with a total of three storeys. The first floor was for entertaining ordinary people, the second floor for daughters of noble families, and the third floor specially catered for the powerful.
The person who started the rumour must be here. I¡¯m just not sure if they are on the second or third floor.
CHAPTER 109 (2): TRUTH
CHAPTER 109 (2): TRUTH
Looking at the swaying curtain door, Su Xi-er returned to her senses. That person is really simr to the man in blue I saw in the outskirts. He leaves no traces as he mysteriouslyes and goes.
Now he¡¯s also appearing in the second floor of the teahouse. Is he rted to this incident?
Perplexed, Su Xi-er wanted to go to the second floor to explore, but her current attire wouldn¡¯t allow her to enter.
A waiter carrying a tray and heading for the second floor happened to walk past her, prompting Su Xi-er to tug on his sleeve. ¡°You are carrying this to my Miss right?¡±
The waiter sneered and lowered his voice. ¡°You are a maidservant from the Wei Residence?¡±
So, it turns out that the two miss¡¯ from the Wei Family are on the second floor of this teahouse. This means that they have heard all of the criticisms directed at them on the first floor just now.
Holding in their temper and enduring for so long isn¡¯t simple.
¡°Your Miss¡¯ personality is very different. Why did she enter from the backdoor of the teahouse tonight?¡± The waiter was simple and honest, and seeing that Su Xi-er was a littless, he didn¡¯t feel like there was a need to lie to her.
Furthermore, who would be happy to masquerade as the maidservant of an unruly woman!
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°Let me send it instead. Miss isn¡¯t in a good mood today. If you go in, you may not be able to escape a beating.¡±
The waiter was frightened by Su Xi-er¡¯s words and immediately passed the tray to her. ¡°You go then. I¡¯m not epting this hot potato.¡±
As such, Su Xi-er carried the tray up to the second floor. Since she didn¡¯t know specifically which room the two women from the Wei Family were in, she decided that she would just check each of them one by one.
However, her real goal was the man in blue.
When she reached the room at the corner, she immediately heard the sharp exmation of a woman¡¯s voice before it immediately dropped to a hushed whisper.
¡°Aren¡¯t we making too much of amotion with this? After all...¡±
¡°Their investigation won¡¯t lead to us. Ning Anlian will definitely find trouble for that siren. As long as we punish the siren, we don¡¯t have to be afraid even if they find out that we were the ones who spread the rumour. Even if we aren¡¯t rted by blood, being Big Brother Wei¡¯s rtives will protect us.¡±
Su Xi-er overheard their entire conversation. So it was these two who released the news. Such great courage.
I can take this chance to give them a lesson tonight, and let them know that some words can¡¯t be casually said.
Su Xi-er knocked the door, prompting Wei Pan to say, ¡°Enter.¡±
Afterwards, Su Xi-er carried the tray in with her head lowered. She then used her leg to close the room door.
When Wei Pan noticed her action, it instantly resulted in her displeasure. ¡°There¡¯s actually someone like you with no courtesy in the teahouse. Don¡¯t you know how to use your hand to close the door? What attitude is this? Do you know who we are?¡±
Su Xi-er kept her head lowered as she respectfully replied, ¡°Of course I know the two miss¡¯ from the Wei Family.¡±
She ced the tray down, picked up a bowl of warm soup, and swiftly poured it on Wei Yue¡¯s head.
Before Wei Yue could even cry out, she had already been knocked out by Su Xi-er.
Wei Pan began to tremble, her finger pointing at Su Xi-er. ¡°Who are you? We have no grudge against each other...¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s head was still lowered as she spoke in a low and deep voice overflowing with danger. ¡°Count yourself lucky that I¡¯m lenient in not pulling your tongues out. There are some words that can¡¯t be said.¡±
Wei Pan immediately associated it with the news. Ning Anlian isn¡¯t clever enough to find us so quickly!
Don¡¯t tell me...
Just as Wei Pan wanted to say something, she felt a pain at the back of her neck and passed out.
Su Xi-er patted the hem of her shirt, then pulled down the decorative cloth in the cabin, and swiftly tied up Wei Pan and Wei Yue together. She even rolled up a huge piece of cloth and shoved one each into their mouths.
This is just a light punishment. If they still dare to randomly start rumours in the future, I can even take their lives.
Once everything was settled, Su Xi-er retreated from the room and looked around the second floor again. However, she didn¡¯t spot the blue figure this time.
Hence, she headed for the first floor.
Just as she reached the first floor, the curtain door of the second floor moved. A man in blue was hiding behind it, silently watching Su Xi-er before his gaze turned towards the cabin where the two miss¡¯ from the Wei Family were.
CHAPTER 110 (1): STRUGGLING TO FIND
CHAPTER 110 (1): STRUGGLING TO FIND
Trantion check: Rakumon
Su Xi-er understood his intentions and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine, the miss¡¯ said that everything was delicious. You shouldn¡¯t disturb them, otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer for making them angry.¡±
¡°Good, it¡¯s good that everything is okay.¡± The waiter nodded a few times before walking to the back of the teahouse to report to the manager who was checking on the food in the kitchen.
Su Xi-er walked out of the busy teahouse. Even though the night life of the Nanzhao capital city cannotpete with that of Beimin, it was still bustling. Numerous flowernterns[1] could be seen in the distance and stalls of sugar makers[2] could be spotted nearby.
Although most of the people who walked around were men, there were also some aunties. Apart from impoverished daughters helping their families tidy up the stalls however, there were very few young women who appeared.
Unless it was required, always appearing in public like the two miss¡¯ from the Wei Family was a rare thing for young women in Nanzhao.
The street was filled with a familiar smell. Su Xi-er took a deep breath and looked up at the full moon in the sky. I came here again with a heart full of hate, but that¡¯s changed a bit. Although my hatred hasn¡¯t lessened, my mood has improved.
Those bitches will be taken care of in time, definitely hit hard when the time is right.
The corners of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth raised when she saw a few children ying with a flowerntern as she strolled down the street.
One of the little boys shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move, my little sister wants this rabbitntern. She can¡¯t leave the house, so I will bring this to her.¡±
The other little boys let go immediately, some even muttering, ¡°All you talk about is your little sister, acting so arrogant just because you have one... I am going to ask my parents to give me a little sister too.¡±
This childlike conversation, filled with innocence, made people not know whether tough or cry.
The little boy put away thentern and turned to go home, but he identally bumped into Su Xi-er. He sniffed his little nose, looked at Su Xi-er and suddenly asked, ¡°Big Sister, what difficulties did you encounter? Why is your face so dirty?¡±
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°I do manualbour, so it¡¯s normal for my face to be dirty. You should quickly go and bring the flowerntern to your little sister.¡±
The little boy giggled. ¡°Big Sister, if you want a flowerntern, go home and find your big brother.¡± He smiled again before running back to his house.
Go back and find your big brother... Su Xi-er gave a wryugh, I don¡¯t have a big brother, only a little brother.
However, Lianchen never liked flowernterns. He always said that they were something girls like, and that he was going to be a big and powerful man. ¡°Imperial Sister, I will be the one protecting you in the future.¡±
She remembered that right after Lianchen had said this, he had fallen and knocked out one of his teeth.
The corner of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth unknowingly raised, she onlying back to her senses when she heard a peddler mentioning the words ¡®Ning Rn¡¯.
¡°Ning Rn deserves to be dead. Men of Nanzhao cares about their reputation the most, but she trampled all of them under her feet. Serves her right.¡±
1. Theye in many designs, but here are a few examples:
Source:https://m.91d/t/100428
Source: https://baike.baidu/item/%E8%8A%B1%E7%81%AF/3366032
2. A Wikipedia article for more info:
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sugar_people
An example of the sugar art:
CHAPTER 110 (2): STRUGGLING TO FIND
CHAPTER 110 (2): STRUGGLING TO FIND
¡°Overboard? Not at all, her body wasn¡¯t even buried in the Imperial Mausoleum. I don¡¯t know where it went. Could they have fed it to the wolves?¡±
The other peddlers immediately shook their heads and sighed, but some continued to say that she deserved it.
Su Xi-er listened quietly, as if this had nothing to do with her.
She was calm- calm to the point that it felt as if there was a frightening air of coldness around her. A few of the peddlers involved in the heated discussion stopped talking and looked at Su Xi-er.
This woman, what happened to her? One look at her had made them panicking.
After a while, the peddlers couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. This woman has an aura as horrifying as a dead person. Even though they wanted to continue their conversation, their tongues suddenly felt as if they were glued to their mouths.
Su Xi-er noticed that the peddlers were acting strange and immediately nced around. In the street corner in front of her, she saw a blue figure.
The man in blue? Did he attack the peddlers? Why did he do it? Just because they were talking about Ning Rn?
Her questions swirling about in her head, Su Xi-er followed him to the other street. It¡¯s him indeed, the man with the blue hat and blue veil.
She watched as he entered a drug store, deciding to wait out at the front for him toe out. However, after waiting for a long time, she never saw him exit.
As a result, Su Xi-er decided to enter the drug store, only to find a physician packing some medicine. Where¡¯s the man in blue?
When the physician saw that she was looking for someone, he called out to her, ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no one else here. Are you looking for some medicine?¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°There was a man in blue who came in a while back. Where did he go?¡±
¡°Miss, who is he to you? Your husband?¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°No, we¡¯re not rted, but he owes me money. Although it¡¯s not a lot, it can¡¯t be unpaid.¡±
The physician understood. ¡°He left from the back door and took a lot of medicine along. He must have borrowed money from you to buy those medicine to treat injuries inflicted from a sword.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and asked, ¡°I am in a hurry to collect the debt, can I leave from the back door of the drug store?¡±
The physician nodded, pointing forward with his finger. ¡°Open the curtain and walk to the back. There will be a small door once you pass through the courtyard; just go out through there.¡±
Following the physician¡¯s directions, Su Xi-er immediately walked towards the backdoor.
Exiting the building, she found the street she emerged onto to be exceptionally quiet, quite unlike the bustling main road she had been on. Even the sound of her footsteps could be clearly heard as she stepped on the pebbles on the road.
Su Xi-er walked around, finding no sign of the person she was looking for until she finally noticed some medicine scraps on the ground that must have fallen from the bundle that the man carried.
Following the fragments of medicine, she was led to the entrance of an alley. Just as she was about to walk in, the voice of a man suddenly came from behind her.
¡°Miss, what are you nning to do by trying so hard to find me? This humble one has never seen a woman chasing after an unknown man.¡±
Su Xi-er turned around, finding the man in blue standing before her. She didn¡¯t intend to hide anything and directly said, ¡°Why would a grown-up man wear a veil? Only women would wear it.¡±
The man in blueughed. ¡°Miss, what does it have to do with you as to whether this humble one wears a veil or not?¡±
¡°Were you the one who did something to stop those peddlers from talking just now?¡± Su Xi-er looked at him carefully and only saw his eyes.
¡°You tried to hard to find me, only to ask me this?¡± The voice of the man in blue was pure with a trace of depth.
Su Xi-er suddenly felt that the voice was familiar. However, she couldn¡¯t recall exactly where she had heard it before as there wasn¡¯t such a special man in her memory.
¡°Why did you do it to the peddlers? It was just...¡± Su Xi-er stopped and looked at him carefully, but his expression was unchanged.
¡°Miss, this humble one travels around the four nations to treat and save people. Why would I do something to harm to the peddlers? Why don¡¯t you tell me a reason that I would do that?¡±
CHAPTER 111 (1): ALL DEAD
CHAPTER 111 (1): ALL DEAD
¡°Miss, do you fancy this humble one? I¡¯m afraid that I already have a woman that I like, so your sincerity will be wasted.¡± The man in blue smiled with his eyes and suddenly joked.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t respond and continued to stare into his eyes before she suddenlyughed. ¡°I don¡¯t fancy you, but you act suspiciously...¡±
Without another word, Su Xi-er raised her right hand and swiped at his veil.
The man in blue stepped back and ducked, avoiding her hand with a spin. Su Xi-er¡¯s hand struck out again before he could recover, but the man still managed to dodge.
The match between the two continued with Su Xi-er on the offense and the man in blue defending. After a few rounds, the veil still remained in its ce.
Su Xi-er stopped and slowly remarked, ¡°Great skills, you don¡¯t seem like a physician who can only cure diseases and treat patients.¡±
The man in blue patted the hem of his clothes and replied casually, ¡°I could say the same to you Miss. You don¡¯t seem like a weak woman yourself.¡±
¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Su Xi-er smiled before adding, ¡°Perhaps I am mistaken, goodbye and have a safe journey.¡± She turned to leave as she finished speaking.
Su Xi-er had only taken several steps before her instincts began to scream at her that she was in danger. Her body leaned back, and her waist rotated 360 degrees.
When she stood up, she found that a silver needle had dropped to the ground.
Su Xi-er bent over and picked up the needle before she turned to look at the man in blue, enunciating as she spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not good tounch a sneak attack on someone. How could a physician like you hurt people instead of saving them?¡±
However, the reaction of the man in blue was unexpected. His eyes suddenly nked out, and his eyebrows became scrunched up. His pupils contracted as he stared at Su Xi-er fixedly.
He slowly approached her, stopping when he was about a meter away. He raised his hand and slowly traced the outline of her face in the air.
As Su Xi-er was getting more and more perplexed, the man in blue suddenlyughed. ¡°Impossible.¡± He then quickly turned and disappeared into the alley.
Su Xi-er looked at the direction in which he disappeared. This man is very strange. Do I look like someone he knows?
But he suddenly appeared on the second floor of the teahouse, his tracks a mystery. On top of that, he was also present when the peddlers suddenly stopped talking.
Forget it, I won¡¯t think about this anymore. I¡¯ve already aplished my objective of finding and punishing whoever started the rumours. The two Miss¡¯ from the Wei family just wanted to use Ning Anlian¡¯s power to punish me; they didn¡¯t have any other intentions.
Moreover, I have also punished the two Miss¡¯ from the Wei family.
The night was getting darker and darker, prompting Su Xi-er to immediately head towards the posthouse. Once she arrived at the main street however, she saw a row of bailiff runners hurrying towards the teahouse.
Manymoners walked out of their houses and watched the solemn-faced bailiff runners. The people standing on the street were also in puzzlement as they discussed what had happened.
Su Xi-er slowed her pace and saw a horse carriage with the word ¡®Wei¡¯ carved on it hastily passing by. A horse carriage belonging to the Wei Family and bailiff runners walking past just now...
Did something happen to the Miss¡¯ from the Wei Family? I only tied them together.
A middle-aged man suddenly rushed over before speaking. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the teahouse and take a look. I heard that the two Miss¡¯ from the Wei Family were murdered!¡±
The crowd exploded at this revtion, with many of them running towards the teahouse.
Su Xi-er stared at the groups of people running forward. A momentter, the street she stood on becamepletely quiet. The Miss¡¯ from the Wei Family are dead. Did someone else enter the cabin after I tied them up?
CHAPTER 111 (2): ALL DEAD
CHAPTER 111 (2): ALL DEAD
Trantion check: Rakumon
Who on earth was it? Suddenly, Su Xi-er thought of the mysterious blue figure on the second floor of the teahouse. Could it be him? Why did he want to kill the Miss¡¯ from the Wei Family?
As she was lost in thought, a horse carriage came, with an imperial guard from Prince Hao¡¯s Residence as the driver. When the imperial guard saw Su Xi-er, his eyes lit up in hope and immediately yelled, ¡°You really did sneak out! Hurry ande back with me!¡±
His voice was loud, and immediately pulled Su Xi-er out of her thoughts. His statement made her realise that Pei Qianhao had noticed her disappearance.
I didn¡¯t think that he would return to the posthouse so soon.
Su Xi-er nodded to the imperial guard and swiftly got on the horse carriage.
The imperial guard shook his head. ¡°You really did it this time. You could have just asked Prince Hao if you wanted toe out, and nothing would have happened. Instead, you were missing when Prince Hao returned after drinking wine and asked for you to serve him. Either way, you should be more carefulter.¡±
The imperial guard raised his horse whip once he finished, urging the carriage along the street that was now void of pedestrians. It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at the posthouse.
When the imperial guards on duty saw Su Xi-er, they let out a sigh of relief. One of them carefully examined her clothes and immediately understood.
It turns out that she wore Madam Cook¡¯s coarse clothes and sneaked out. It¡¯s my fault for not checking carefully.
Su Xi-er walked into the posthouse and received distressed looks from many of Prince Hao¡¯s imperial guards. The closer she was to the hall, the more solemn their expressions were. She could already feel the chills ahead of her before she stepped in.
¡°This servant pays her respect to Prince Hao.¡± She respectfully bowed in greeting
Sitting in the main seat, Pei Qianhao was slowly turning two small luminous pearls around his hand, ignoring Su Xi-er.
After a while, he finally looked at her. ¡°Where did you sneak out to?¡± His voice was low and deep, giving off a feeling of danger.
Su Xi-er replied, ¡°I was just casually strolling outside.¡±
¡°Did you finish chopping all the firewood?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and didn¡¯t speak.
Pei Qianhaoughed. ¡°You chopped that firewood so well. All of it was in different sizes and scattered messily around.¡±
¡°Many thanks for yourpliment, Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao stopped ying with the pearls in his hand and walked over. ¡°Raise your head and look at this Prince.¡±
Complying, Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him.
¡°You wore the female cook¡¯s clothes and spread ash on your face; it is clear that you have made some effort for the sake of sneaking out.¡± Pei Qianhao spoke slowly as he raised his hand to wipe off the ash for her.
¡°Casually strolling, where did you stroll to?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was calm as he continued to help her to wipe off the ash from the tip of her nose to the sides of her cheeks.
¡°A bustling ce,¡± Su Xi-er answered vaguely.
¡°Did you bring money with you?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s hands stopped moving, his gazending casually on her coarse clothes.
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any silvers with me as I was only strolling.¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t bring any money?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s tone was raised. He then suddenly lowered his head and scooted closer to her.
This is too close. Su Xi-er could smell the strong scent of wine. It contains the fine scent of nectar dew,which means that it¡¯s Nanzhao¡¯s national wine. Unless there is a major event, it will never be brought out.
Nanzhao¡¯s State Banquet wasn¡¯t held tonight, but he still managed to drink it.
¡°You¡¯re brave enough to go out for a stroll without any money. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will be abducted and sold off?¡± Pei Qianhao spoke in a low voice before taking a few steps backwards, continuing to y with the pearls in his hand.
CHAPTER 112 (1): TAKE HER OUT
CHAPTER 112 (1): TAKE HER OUT
The imperial guard standing by the side was in shock that someone would actually speak like this to Prince Hao. Moreover, when did Prince Hao mention anything about being worried about her? She does sound a little self-important, but it didn¡¯t elicit any reaction from Prince Hao.
Pei Qianhao ced the two luminous pearls in his hands on the table and instructed the guard next to him, "Prepare the horse carriage."
The imperial guard didn¡¯t understand the current situation, but knew he had to obey the orders of Prince Hao. He immediately bowed deferentially. "This subordinate obeys the orders."
"Sneaking out like a thief. This prince will take you out in an above board manner." Pei Qianhao then stepped out of the hall, heading towards the main door.
Some imperial guards noticed that Su Xi-er remained rooted to the spot and immediately urged her, "Why are you standing there in a daze? Prince Hao didn''t get upset with you, and is even willing to bring you out. It''s an immense honour, hurry and catch up with him!"
Su Xi-er took a nce at the guards and thought of the teahouse before proceeding towards the exit, wiping off the ashes on her face.
A carriage was already waiting when Su Xi-er reached the gates of the posthouse.
It was arge and splendid carriage with a silver frame that was lined with dazzling spun gold tassels.
Pei Qianhao got onto the carriage while Su Xi-er was still sizing up the carriage. Even the reins of the carriage are wrapped with ayer of golden threads.
"Not getting on yet?" A deep voice came from inside the carriage, drawing Su Xi-er from her thoughts.
Su Xi-er immediately got onto the carriage, feeling it begin to move as soon as she sat down.
Su Xi-er was still taking in the carriage''s design as the carriage hurried along. The exquisite interior was decorated with a pale yellow palette, and the cushions were soft andfortable. This carriage isn¡¯t from Beimin, so it has to be a carriage from Yun Ruofeng''s residence.
There were at most, two such horse carriages. ording to thews of Nanzhao, even those in lofty positions couldn¡¯t possess too many fanciful carriages. Even the emperor only had two Dragon Chariots.
"Head towards the busiest street." Pei Qianhao ordered the carriage driver before looking towards Su Xi-er, watching as thetter endlessly sized up the carriage.
"You have been looking nonstop since you got on. Do you like this carriage very much?"
Su Xi-er retracted her gaze and responded, "There''s spun gold on the carriage''s inner wall. This cushion has been given the same treatment, and the embroidery on the sides of it are so detailed. Prince Hao, Nanzhao is sure generous."
"Generous indeed. This is Prince Yun''s carriage. Why did you go to the busiest street without bringing any money? Didn¡¯t you know that there would definitely be a brothel in a prosperous area? And are you clear on what brothels need the most?¡±
Su Xi-er responded with a serious expression, "With how this servant is dressed, the brothel wouldn¡¯t take any interest in me, even if I didn¡¯t have ash covering my face. Moreover, this servant was only looking from afar and enjoying the buzz."
"This prince has brought you out, why are you not smearing more ash onto your face again?"
"There''s no need to. With Prince Hao around, there''s nothing to be afraid of." Su Xi-er deliberately smiled upon saying this. Necessary ttery should still be given.
Pei Qianhao leaned back against the carriage walls and responded, "Shameless bootlicking to get what you want." That being said, he showed no hints of faulting Su Xi-er.
"If Prince Hao doesn''t like it, this servant will cease speaking in such a manner," Su Xi-er replied respectfully.
A subtle glint flickered past Pei Qianhao''s eyes before he closed his eyes, not sparing her another look.
The carriage steadily drove into the bustling streets. As they were about to reach the teahouse, Su Xi-er looked at the coarse clothes she was wearing. Although I wasn¡¯t the one who killed the Wei Sisters, the shop attendant would recognise these clothes.
CHAPTER 112 (2): TAKE HER OUT
CHAPTER 112 (2): TAKE HER OUT
Trantion Check: Rakumon
Su Xi-er¡¯s undone hair spread over her shoulders like rivers of obsidian, her fair little face peeking from behind it. Her rosy lips were a shade paler than normal, a sign that she had yet to fully recover from her cold.
The chilly wind blew and lifted the curtains of the carriage, allowing the moonlight to enter and enshroud Su Xi-er in its glow. The resulting serene resplendence looked like something from a dream.
The carriage chose this moment to stop, allowing this sight to be the first thing that Pei Qianhao saw as he opened his eyes.
Su Xi-er''s lowered her head as shebed her hair. With her fingers dancing like elves and a few turns of the wrist, a Peach Blossom Bun[1] waspleted in a sh.
If she had put on some Peach Blossom Makeup[2] and donned a peach blossom gown, she would have showcased a totally different style.
After the imperial guard driving the carriage brought it to a stop, he noticed that there had been no movement from the inside of it for quite a while. He then looked at the chaos within the teahouse. It seems like a major event had happened.
The guard didn¡¯t dare to take the matter lightly, and reported it to Prince Hao at once. "Prince Hao, it seems that a murder has happened in the teahouse. The ce is surrounded by bailiff runners, and many civilians are standing around. Bodies were also carried out of the tea house."
Pei Qianhao disregarded the guard and looked at Su Xi-er instead. "Dolling up all of a sudden. Where did you think this prince was taking you?"
Having tidied her clothes, Su Xi-er answered, "The imperial guard just mentioned that the teahouse is right ahead. However, the murder case is preventing us from entering."
"Who said that we can''t enter?" Pei Qianhao lifted the carriage curtains to disembark.
Su Xi-er immediately grabbed hold of his hand and continued, "With a murder having just urred, it seems a bit inappropriate to show up now. The guard also mentioned that bailiff runners have surrounded the tea house."
"The murder case is an independent event, and has no influence on one who wants to drink tea and have pastries." Pei Qianhao took Su Xi-er''s hand in his instead, wanting to take her out of the carriage.
Stubborn as she was, Su Xi-er continued to pull him back. "Prince Hao, this servant saw two women heatedly fighting for your favour. If you were to appear now, it would definitely add to the current chaos. Why not stay in the carriage and observe the situation outside from within?"
Pei Qianhao looked at Su Xi-er carefully before retreating into the carriage. With anguid expression, Pei Qianhao asked, "Are you afraid?"
"This servant is slow-witted and doesn¡¯t understand what Prince Hao means."
"Do you really not understand? This prince shall y along with you this time; it''s just that this prince suspects..." Pei Qianhao trailed off and didn¡¯t continue his sentence but instead chose to look out of the carriage window to inspect the situation outside the teahouse.
The teahouse was surrounded by arge crowd, making it impossible to ess. A row of bailiff runners stood at the entrance of the teahouse, preventing any of the spectators from going in.
The two bodies were covered with two sheets of white cloth. Looking at the two figures, one could tell that they were two women, one fat and one thin.
A grey-haired man was trembling as he slowly lifted a corner of the white cloth. When he confirmed the two bodies to be his daughters, he couldn''t stop his tears from overflowing. He had no son but only two daughters.
His daughters might be ugly, but they were the most precious to him. Their family went from poor to rich, finallying to the capital and establishing a mansion through their ties with Wei Mohai. It could even be said that they were enjoying some level of position in the capital.
I have spoiled his two daughters rotten, causing them to be unruly and wilful, but they had never done anyone any harm. Why did the heavens take away both of my daughters? Who killed my daughters!?
Landlord Wei, it is unfortunate that the twodies have passed away. My condolences, but we will definitely get to the bottom of this matter. "
Wei Guang looked at the bailiff runner who had spoken, his tears drying up, leaving only the remaining tracks on his face. "I only have two daughters and no son. The pain of the old having to see off the young. I must definitely avenge them! Find the killer for me! He will die a terrible death!"
Wei Guang gnashed his teeth, tightly clenching his fists as he spoke hisst sentence.
"The two Miss Wei¡¯s have to be carried to the County Government Office so that the coroner can examine their bodies. Once we have determined the cause of death, you can proceed with their funeral."
1. There seems to be a few examples, but it should probably look something like this:
Source: https://.xiziwang/fj/53535.html
2. There are different variations to this makeup style, but here is one example:
Source: https://.toshi/n/20160317/1855741.html
CHAPTER 113 (1): CROWD IN SHOCK
CHAPTER 113 (1): CROWD IN SHOCK
¡°Go and report to your lord. Tell him that he must obtain justice for my daughters; they can¡¯t simply die in vain!¡± Wei Guang whimpered. He was over a hundred years of age, and not far from death himself. Having lost both daughters, there would be no one there to send him off when he died.
The bailiff runner nodded solemnly. ¡°Landlord Wei, please do not worry. The County Magistrate knows your position in the capital, and will definitely get to the bottom of this.¡±
After that, the bailiff runners carried the bodies into the carriage and swiftly returned to the County Government Office.
The civilians¡¯ gazes followed the turning wheels of the carriage, recovering from their stupor only when it had disappeared from sight. Some shook their heads, while others sighed and showed sympathy.
¡°The Miss¡¯ from the Wei Family were quite unreasonable, but they didn¡¯t do anything to harm others. I can¡¯t believe that they have been killed just like that.¡±
¡°Did they offend someone?¡±
¡°I reckon they must have said something terrible with their vicious mouths and got killed for it.¡± The crowd was quick to agree with a young man¡¯s suggestion.
People must be careful with what they say and umte some merits for themselves.
Su Xi-er continued to pay attention to the movements in front of the teahouse, while Pei Qianhao observed her every move. She seems to be very concerned about what happened at the teahouse, but why would that be the case if she wasn¡¯t involved?
After Su Xi-er put down the horse carriage curtain, Pei Qianhaomanded an imperial guard, ¡°Disperse everyone in front of the teahouse, this prince will book out the teahouse for the night.¡±
The imperial guard respectfully replied with an affirmative and walked towards the teahouse. Having been trained as a guard at the Prince Hao Residence, he was naturally much more physically fit than ordinary people, allowing him to push through the crowd.
Everyone stared at the imperial guard, their gazes then tracing the path that he had taken. When they saw the horse carriage, most people felt their legs weaken, almost instinctively kneeling. Those who managed to avoid this were still frozen in ce, almost as if they had stopped breathing.
That is Prince Yun¡¯s horse carriage... Prince Yun is inside.
The bailiff runners who stayed behind to deal with the aftermath all immediately knelt down and shouted in unison. ¡°Paying respects to Prince Yun!¡±
On reaction, all civilians also dropped to their knees and chorused, ¡°Paying respects to Prince Yun!¡±
Inside the carriage, Pei Qianhao leaned against the wall and ignored the crowd outside. If this continues, everyone will think that the one inside the horse carriage is Yun Ruofeng.
Su Xi-er lifted the curtain of the carriage when she saw that he had no intention of speaking. The ethereal voice of a woman came from the inside of the horse carriage. ¡°It is not Prince Yun who is in here, but Prince Hao from Beimin.¡±
The voice that passed into everyone¡¯s ears sounded melodious enough toe from the heavens. Just when everyone was immersed in the beautiful voice, they suddenly realised what they had heard. Prince Hao from Beimin.
Beimin... Prince Hao, Beimin¡¯s most powerful man and the noblest man in the world, is sitting in the horse carriage right in front of us!
It was as if the air had suddenly congealed. Everyone stiffened, forgetting how to even speak and pay their respects.
It was with this scene that Prince Hao¡¯s imperial guard was met with when he exited the teahouse. Everyone was in a daze, their eyes wide open as they stood rigidly in ce, either frozen in fear, or simply shocked silly.
It wasn¡¯t until the woman¡¯s beautiful voice sounded again did everyone recover from their stupor. ¡°Prince Hao instructs everyone to leave swiftly.¡±
When everyone heard the words ¡®leave swiftly, their bodies reacted faster than their heads. Some people immediately dropped to the ground again when they tried to stand up, and had to be supported by someone else before they could finally get up and leave.
CHAPTER 113 (2): CROWD IN SHOCK
CHAPTER 113 (2): CROWD IN SHOCK
Trantion Check: Rakumon
The manager of the teahouse and its waiters respectfully stood to one side with their heads bowed, not daring to look up. They found it difficult to breathe as they heard the steady and powerful footsteps getting closer.
Pei Qianhao slowly walked into the teahouse. There are three floors. Judging from the decorations, the third floor is the fanciest.
The manager followed in, his voice trembling as he spoke. ¡°Prince Hao, what... would you like to eat... and what would you like to drink?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze circled around before he finally sat down on a seat at the leftmost corner of the first floor.
His action had made the manager¡¯s heart rapidly sink. ¡°Prince Hao... This servant will take you to a private room on the third floor.¡±
The manager was petrified by Pei Qianhao¡¯s aura, and didn¡¯t know how to address himself in front of thetter. This subordinate? This lowly one? After thinking it over, he decided to use the words ¡®this servant.¡¯
Pei Qianhao¡¯s slender fingers knocked on the table softly. ¡°You aren¡¯t this prince¡¯s subordinate, so why are you calling yourself a servant?¡±
The manager¡¯s heart trembled and knelt down. ¡°This one deserves to die; Prince Hao, please quell your anger.¡± He really didn¡¯t know how to address himself now. I can¡¯t call myself a servant, so what do I call myself? This lowly one?
Su Xi-er saw that the manager was in distress and interjected, ¡°Bring all the good food and drinks from this teahouse over.¡±
Hearing this, the manager respectfully replied with an affirmative. He immediately moved toplete his orders, as if he had just been pardoned for a major crime.
He had only taken three steps when he heard a calm and deep voice from behind. ¡°Bring a pot of first-ss wine.¡±
The manager turned and nodded before hastily returning to his previous task.
Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao. ¡°You already drank a lot of wine in the imperial pce, yet you still want more from out here?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s fingers continued to knock on the table as a devilish expression appeared in his eyes. ¡°This time, you will drink with this prince.¡±
¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know how to drink wine.¡± I do know how to drink, but I don¡¯t want to.
¡°If you don¡¯t try, how would you know?¡± Pei Qianhao moved his gaze to inspect the decor within the teahouse.
¡°Did you see this teahouse when you sneaked out for a stroll?¡±
Su Xi-er answered truthfully, ¡°I did.¡±
At this moment, a waiter with his head lowered brought a pot of first-ss wine to the table. Although this was only a teahouse, some guests would request wine, so it was only natural for them to have some prepared.
¡°Prince Hao, please enjoy.¡± The waiter put the pot wine down on the table, a huge burden lifting from his shoulders.
Being so close to Prince Hao, his whole body felt suppressed by nervousness and fear. He would start trembling if he stayed there too long.
Pei Qianhao took two teacups and filled them with wine. He then picked up a cup and passed it to Su Xi-er. ¡°Drink.¡± His voice was piercingly cold.
¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know how to drink.¡±
The waiter noticed something familiar about the voice, but he didn¡¯t dare to look up with Prince Hao here. With a lowered head, he saw the familiar coarse clothes on her.
This woman... The waiter became suspicious. Suddenly, he thought of the murder case.
In an instant, the waiter raised his head in horror and looked at Su Xi-er directly. ¡°You...¡±
Su Xi-er recognised him. He¡¯s the waiter who had been carrying a tray of food to the Wei daughters¡¯ private room.
¡°You... you are...¡± The waiter didn¡¯t dare to believe his eyes and stuttered.
Suddenly, a loud sound came from outside the teahouse. When the manager went to check, he found that they were a group of bailiff runners.
¡°By the orders of the County Magistrate, everyone in the teahouse must be brought back to the County Government Office for questioning.¡±
The manager was in a dilemma. There are important guests here at the teahouse, and imperial guards outside. Are these bailiff runners blind? Can¡¯t they see that there are influential personages here?
¡°This...¡±
The lead bailiff runner was impatient. ¡°If you interfere with the case, be careful of losing your head.¡±
The manager trembled. Just when the bailiff runners were going to rush in, they were blocked by a glistening silvery sword.
CHAPTER 114 (1): POWERFUL AURA
CHAPTER 114 (1): POWERFUL AURA
The imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence took a quick look at the bailiff runner and calmly announced, ¡°Prince Hao from Beimin is present. You can¡¯t enter, even if it is to handle a case.¡±
¡°What?!¡± The bailiff runner was surprised. Prince Hao from Beimin is in the teahouse? When did he arrive?
¡°If you need to handle a case, either wait until Prince Hao leaves, or ask Prince Yun toe over.¡± The imperial guard from the Prince Hao Residence held his sword steadily, his straight and firm figure emanating an intimidating aura that an average bailiff runner couldn¡¯tpare with.
The lead bailiff runner calmed down, but was repressed with anger. Although Prince Hao is the most powerful man in the world, he should repress his arrogance while in Nanzhao. Seeing as how this is a murder case, he should attach some importance to cooperating with us. Why is he obstructing us?
The imperial guard from the Prince Hao Residence rested the tip of his sword on the bailiff runner¡¯s chest. ¡°Get out, if you disappoint Prince Hao, I will not spare you.¡±
The lead bailiff runner didn¡¯t know what to say. I am just a lowly bailiff runner, how can I win against Prince Hao? But I am working on a case right now.
Just when they were stuck in a deadlock, the deep and powerful voice of a man could be heard. ¡°Let him in.¡±
The imperial guard immediately returned his sword to the scabbard and stood straight, leaving the bailiff runner to stiffen when he heard the voice.
After quite a while, he turned to the other bailiff runners behind him. ¡°I¡¯ll go in, wait out here.¡±
The other bailiff runners were trembling with fear; they nodded, but couldn¡¯t speak a single word.
The lead bailiff runner walked in slowly. The shocked waiter who was staring at Su Xi-er lowered his head again and kept wondering. The clothes on her look quite familiar, but her face is fair and beautiful; she is a true beauty. How can she be that woman with a face full of filth and grime?
¡°Paying respects to Prince Hao. There was a murder case at the teahouse tonight, and the coroner is still performing an autopsy. All waiters from the teahouse will need to be brought to the County Government Office for the hearing.¡±
Pei Qianhao swirled the cup of wine in his hand, but his gaze was on the other wine cup that he had given Su Xi-er; the one she hadn¡¯t drunk from.
Observing that Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t say a word, the bailiff runner hesitated. He wanted to speak again but didn¡¯t dare to.
A whileter, Pei Qianhao said slowly. ¡°This prince will not interfere with the case, but I need all the food to be served. You may then take everyone and leave.¡±
The bailiff runner was taken aback for a moment. How long will that take? But... I can¡¯t defy him. Thus, he bowed his head and respectfully replied, ¡°We will do as you say, Prince Hao.¡±
After that, he stood to one side and waited quietly.
Pei Qianhao looked at the waiter who had almost recognised Su Xi-er. ¡°What did you want to say just now? Don¡¯t tell me you recognise this prince¡¯s maidservant?¡±
This prince¡¯s maidservant... The waiter¡¯s eyes opened wide. I was too impulsive before. How can Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant be that woman?
The waiter trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t know her, why did you act so shocked just now?¡± Pei Qianhao swirled the wine in his cup as his gazended on Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er could tell from his expression that he might have guessed everything. I have been to the teahouse, and I have also seen the Miss¡¯ from the Wei Family.
He has a discerning pair of eyes that can see through everything, but he is able to keep his thoughts hidden. Even when hees acrossplicated matters, he can solve them easily.
The waiter fell down to his knees. Just as he was about to speak, two other waiters came in with trays of food. ¡°Prince Hao, all your dishes are here.¡±
When the bailiff runner heard the words ¡®all here¡¯, he immediately asked, ¡°Prince Hao, all your dishes have been served. Can I take all the waiters away now?¡±
CHAPTER 114 (2): POWERFUL AURA
CHAPTER 114 (2): POWERFUL AURA
Trantion check: Rakumon
The bailiff runner immediately waved to the others waiting outside of the teahouse, signalling for them to enter. All of the waiters were lined up, with the manager at the very front.
Just when they were on the way out, the calm and deep voice of a man stopped everyone in their tracks.
¡°Leave the manager and the waiter who served the wine behind. How can this prince eat without anyone here to serve me?¡±
The bailiff runner started to hesitate again before he finally he mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Prince Hao, don¡¯t you have a maidservant to serve you?¡±
Pei Qianhao chuckled. ¡°Tonight, she¡¯s here to drink wine with this prince, not to serve me.¡±
Although he wasughing, the sound of hisughter was enough to cause goosebumps in people.
The lead bailiff runner knitted his brows, not knowing how to answer him. If the maidservant is drinking with Prince Hao tonight, then one waiter and the manager must be left behind.
Su Xi-er, who had been silent the entire time, suddenly said, ¡°Prince Hao has already given his instructions. Just follow his orders then. If you hesitate again, you won¡¯t be able to take even a single person away.¡±
Her voice was sharp and clear, but carried a hint of Prince Hao¡¯s tone. She is indeed his servant girl. Having served him for so long, even her tone and mannerisms are simr to his.
The lead bailiff runner had no choice but to retreat. He left behind the waiter and the manager and returned to the County Magistrate¡¯s Office with the others.
After the group left, only the sound of Prince Hao pouring wine could be heard.
As for the manager and the waiter, they were left standing motionlessly at the side as they stared at the ground nkly.
¡°Which private room of the teahouse did the two Miss¡¯ from the Wei family die in?¡± Pei Qianhao put down the wine cup in his hand and asked slowly.
The manager pointed to a room at the corner of the second floor. ¡°It¡¯s that one.¡±
¡°Did anyone enter that room before they died?¡± Pei Qianhao continued to ask while his gaze moved back and forth between the waiter and Su Xi-er.
The waiter tremble. He can¡¯t be suspecting that I¡¯m the murderer right? He became even more nervous at the thought of this. ¡°This lowly one had some dishes ready for the second floor, but was stopped by a woman on my way. She imed that she was a maidservant of the Miss¡¯ from the Wei Family. This lowly one believed her, and let her take the dishes to the room instead.¡±
The manager¡¯s legs weakened when he heard this, almost plopping to the ground. Maybe that woman was the murderer!
¡°What did that woman wear, and what did she look like? Tell me everything you know.¡± Pei Qianhao removed his gaze from Su Xi-er as he continued to question the waiter.
The waiter was frightened by the cold aura around Pei Qianhao and revealed everything. ¡°That woman was dressed in coarse clothes and wore her hair in a round bun behind her head. Her face was full of filth and grime, and looked like she did manualbour. But her eyes were very pretty. When she smiled, her curved eyes and brows were pretty too.¡±
Although Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t speak, he already had the answers that he wanted. Waving his hand, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone else what you have told me, otherwise this prince will order someone to pull out your tongue right now.¡±
The waiter plopped to the ground and continuously kowtowed on the floor. ¡°This lowly one will keep it a secret. Prince Hao, please forgive me and don¡¯t pull out this lowly one¡¯s tongue.¡±
¡°Both of you, withdraw and do not disturb us.¡±
Hearing this, the manager immediately bowed before dragging the waiter up from his knees and immediately heading towards the back.
The only people left on the first floor of the teahouse were Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er.
Pei Qianhao picked up the other wine cup and passed it to Su Xi-er again. ¡°Finish this.¡±
This time, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t try to avoid drinking. She took the wine cup and gulped it all down in one shot. The strong smell of wine overflowed from her lips; it was too spicy and pungent. She couldn¡¯t hold back, and started coughing in Pei Qianhao¡¯s direction.
CHAPTER 115 (1): AN EXPLANATION
CHAPTER 115 (1): AN EXPLANATION
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression was veryposed. ¡°This servant went out for a stroll, saw that the teahouse was bustling, and decided to walk inside. After that, just like the waiter exined, he saw this servant.¡±
The corner of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth raised as he spoke in a steadfast tone. ¡°This prince believes that the two Miss¡¯ from the Wei Family weren¡¯t murdered by you, but that you had probably pretended to be their handmaid to teach them a lesson.¡±
What he said is right; I only wanted to teach them a lesson.
¡°Unfortunately, someone wants to nt the me on you.¡± Prince Hao listed out his logical deductions in a low and deep voice.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t try to curry favour with him this time, directly replying, ¡°Prince Hao, you sure are attentive, being able to urately guess what happened despite not being a witness.¡±
¡°This prince believes that you are not trying to tter me this time, and that yourmentes from the heart.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him in puzzlement. He even saw through that. I really want to ask how he could tell.
¡°If this prince doesn¡¯t deal with this matter, it wille back to you sooner orter. When the timees, even if you have a hundred mouths, you wouldn¡¯t be able to exin yourself.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, no matter what angle they investigate this from, this matter has nothing to do with this servant...¡±
Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Pei Qianhao. ¡°If this prince deals with it, then isn¡¯t it minding someone else¡¯s business? You have already broken the rules by sneaking out. Moreover, you are the maidservant of this prince. Why lie and pretend to be the maidservant of the Wei Miss¡¯ when you can pretend to be anything else.¡±
Su Xi-er was unsure why he was angry. Is it because of what I had said, or because I pretended to be the maid of the Wei Miss¡¯?¡±
¡°Tell me, why did you go to the private room on the second floor of the teahouse. How did they provoke you?¡± Pei Qianhao suddenly stood up close to her, the smell of wine entering her nose.
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. ¡°This servant has told you before. The Wei Miss¡¯ were arguing with each other on the streets about who would be Princess Consort Hao.¡±
¡°So you decided to punish them because of what they said?¡± A glint of interest flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes, his hand looping under her chin to raise it up.
However, Su Xi-er suddenly turned her head dodged him. ¡°If this servant had wanted to punish them because of that, I would have taken care of them on the street. When this servant came to the teahouse and surveyed my surroundings, I spotted a mysterious man on the second floor. As this servant was curious, I pretended to be the maid of the Wei Miss¡¯. This servant couldn¡¯t go to the second floor with my current status, so I could only pretend to be a maidservant. But when I went to the second floor, the mysterious man disappeared, and I heard the Wei Miss¡¯ were...¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s suddenly felt a pain at her waist. She stopped talking as Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes shot out a chilling look.
¡°Curious about a mysterious man?¡± Pei Qianhao chuckled, hisugh containing a trace of sarcasm. ¡°You are easily fooled, just like a pet dog that would wag its tail and fawn over anyone who gives you a bit of good food. Tonight, you saw the mysterious man and chased after him in curiosity; will you also chase after a handsome man tomorrow if you see one?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s face was serious. ¡°Prince Hao, you are the most handsome and powerful man in this world. If this servant had that kind of intention, I would have concentrated on only flirting with you from the start; why should I show interest in an unknown man?¡±
¡°You are not bootlicking correctly this time.¡± Pei Qianhao narrowed his eyes slightly, his chilly gaze aimed directly at Su Xi-er.
CHAPTER 115 (2): AN EXPLANATION
CHAPTER 115 (2): AN EXPLANATION
Trantion Check: Rakumon
Pei Qianhao stepped away from her. ¡°This prince has heard this sentence many times. If I really wanted to punish you ruthlessly, you would have long lost your life.¡±
¡°So that means that you are a warm person underneath your cold expression, and have a kind heart, Prince Hao.¡±
Before Prince Hao could respond the capital¡¯s County Magistrate, Lord Zhang, arrived at the front door of the teahouse with the bailiff runners. He didn¡¯t look inside, but bowed. ¡°The County Magistrate of the capital pays respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao sat down again. His face was calm, as if he had known that the County Magistrate woulde. ¡°Come in.¡±
Lord Zhang entered the teahouse with a few bailiff runners. ¡°Prince Hao, the coroner has found the cause of death; the two Miss¡¯ from the Wei family were forced to inhale a type of medicinal powder which stops people from breathing, and they ultimately died from suffocation. After interrogating a few waiters, we found that the only person who entered their room was the waiter that Prince Hao has kept behind in the teahouse.¡±
Pei Qianhao shook his hand. ¡°Just go and find him. There¡¯s no need to ask this prince about this matter.¡±
¡°Prince Hao is wise.¡± Lord Zhang bowed to pay respects again, then instructed his subordinates to go to the rear kitchen of the teahouse to look for the manager and the waiter.
Pei Qianhao remained unruffled, and lightly knocked the table with his fingers[1]. ¡°Pour the wine.¡±
Su Xi-er walked forward, picked up the pot and poured a cup of wine. ¡°Prince Hao, you already have a lot of wine from the pce. You can¡¯t drink anymore.¡± She then put the pot of wine onto another table on the side.
I¡¯m not worried about him, but afraid that he will get drunk. I won¡¯t forget what happened in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters. It was that night that he stepped into the Pce Side Quarters after drinking too much and bumped into me.
¡°The wine from Nanzhao is very different from Beimin¡¯s; it¡¯s like nectar dew, with a trace of floral scent. The wine from this teahouse is strong, but the taste has a trace of osmanthus flower.¡± Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t say whether he would continue to drink or not, but instead began recounting the taste of each wine.
Lord Zhang thought Pei Qianhao was talking to him, and replied respectfully. ¡°There is a county in Nanzhao called Flower County. When brewing wine, nectar from Flower County is always added. Not to mention other things, Nanzhao¡¯s wine is definitely the best in the world.¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at Lord Zhang. ¡°This wine is indeed the best in the world.¡±
At this moment, the bailiff runner who went to the rear kitchen returned with an anxious look. ¡°Your Excellency, this subordinate has checked the whole ce once, but couldn¡¯t find anyone.¡±
Lord Zhang¡¯s eyes widened before he personally went to the rear kitchen. After he was done with the rear kitchen, he went to the backyard to look through each and every room, but he was still unable to find anyone.
¡°It looks like the manager and waiter murdered the Miss¡¯ from the Wei Family, now having escaped in fear of punishment. All bailiff runners, chase after them immediately.¡±
After Lord Zhang gave his instructions, he turned to bow to Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, please take your time to enjoy. This humble official will be leaving to catch the criminals.¡±
Pei Qianhao waved his hand. ¡°Handling the case is important. You should hurry.¡±
Lord Zhang nodded and walked out of the teahouse, all the bailiff runners quickly following suit.
Su Xi-er knew that it wasn¡¯t the manager and waiter who murdered the Wei Miss¡¯. But why did they decide to escape?
¡°Drink with this prince.¡± Pei Qianhao pointed to the pot of wine on the other table. ¡°Bring it over.¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°Prince Hao, you shouldn¡¯t have any more drinks tonight.¡±
¡°Bring it over.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was cold, but Su Xi-er didn¡¯t respond.
Atst, Pei Qianhao nced at her before standing up to get the pot of wine himself. He didn¡¯t expect to be blocked by Su Xi-er when he was halfway there.
Su Xi-er held the pot of wine in her hand tightly. ¡°Prince Hao, you are not allowed to drink more wine tonight.¡±
How do I know if he will get drunk or not? If he does anything unexpected, I will be the ¡®unlucky¡¯ one.
¡°I¡¯m not allowed to just because you say so?¡± Pei Qianhao looked at her with narrowed eyes, raising his right hand to grip the hand that she held the wine with.
1. Apparently it¡¯s some etiquette to express one¡¯s gratitude for the person pouring tea or wine.
CHAPTER 116 (1): DRINK UP
CHAPTER 116 (1): DRINK UP
Pei Qianhao felt the pain and couldn¡¯t help but reduce the strength of his grip, allowing Su Xi-er to escape. She opened the pot of wine. ¡°Prince Hao, didn¡¯t you ask this servant to drink with you? This servant will drink now.¡±
Su Xi-er tipped the pot of wine into her mouth, her throat moving continuously as she drank, and only put the pot down when it was empty.
Pei Qianhao pped. ¡°You can drink a lot.¡±
The crystal clear remnants of the wine dripped down Su Xi-er¡¯s chin. Pei Qianhao walked close to her and raised his hand to wipe it off. ¡°Good wine should be savoured; although you can drink a lot, it is a waste to drink too fast.¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. ¡°All that matters is that it¡¯s finished. You didn¡¯t instruct this servant to savour it slowly, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Glib tongue.¡± Pei Qianhao let go of her and walked out of the teahouse.
Looking at the bunch of uneaten delicacies on the table, Su Xi-er thought that Pei Qianhao is the wasteful one instead.
¡°Su Xi-er, be quick and get on the horse carriage. Don¡¯t make Prince Hao wait for too long.¡± The imperial guard shouted from the front door of the teahouse.
¡°I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Su Xi-er replied and walked towards the entrance of the teahouse.
Quickly getting on the horse carriage, Su Xi-er found Pei Qianhao resting against the wall of the carriage with his eyes closed.
¡°Come, massage this prince¡¯s shoulders,¡± Pei Qianhao spoke with his eyes still closed, turning to one side to allow Su Xi-er to massage his shoulders.
Su Xi-er walked over and put both hands on Pei Qianhao¡¯s shoulders before beginning to massage them slowly
The imperial guard who drove the horse carriage raised the horse whip, and began to move the carriage forwards again.
¡°Go left. Use more strength,¡± Pei Qianhao instructed with a soft voice.
Su Xi-er used more strength in her left hand, causing Pei Qianhao¡¯s brows and eyes to rx infort. However, the feeling offort didn¡¯tst long before her grip softened again, the power of her fingers soft like cotton.
¡°Use more strength on both sides.¡± Pei Qianhao instructed again, but the massage suddenly stopped, and Su Xi-er¡¯s fair arms slipped down against his shoulders.
Pei Qianhao suddenly felt a heavy weight on his back. Su Xi-er was drunk after downing the strong and spicy wine, falling asleep on Pei Qianhao¡¯s back.
After Su Xi-er fell asleep, her body trembled violently for a second before going still. After a moment, her slender arms suddenly raised and hugged Pei Qianhao¡¯s head tightly, her head rubbing against the back of his neck.
The first two sensations Pei Qianhao felt were warmth and tickles, making him feel strange and ufortable.
Pei Qianhao held Su Xi-er¡¯s arms and tried to pull her away. When he started to use more force, she hugged him even tighter. Thus, the soft body of a woman was pressed against his broad back.
¡°Don¡¯t move, I want to hug for a while,¡± Su Xi-er muttered in dissatisfaction. She even raised her hand to smack Pei Qianhao before hugging him even tighter.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t know what to do with her, and thought to himself. Why is she so troublesome? I told her to massage my shoulders, but she ended up falling asleep and using me as a pillow.
The horse carriage arrived at the posthouse, but Su Xi-er didn¡¯t wake up, still hugging Pei Qianhao tightly.
¡°Prince Hao, we have arrived at the posthouse. Please alight the horse carriage.¡± The respectful voice of the imperial guard came from outside the carriage.
After being answered with nothing but silence, the imperial guard didn¡¯t dare to speak, and stood quietly to the side. After a long time however, there was still no movement in the carriage.
The imperial guard gulped nervously. Just as he was about to speak, he finally heard movements in the carriage.
When the carriage curtain was lifted, the guard immediately bowed in respect. ¡°Prince Hao...¡±
Before he could finish, he saw Prince Hao putting his finger on the middle of his lips, signalling him to be quiet.
CHAPTER 116 (2): DRINK UP
CHAPTER 116 (2): DRINK UP
Trantion check: Rakumon
The guard¡¯s eyes widened as his body trembled not in fear, but in shock!
I didn¡¯t know that Prince Hao is so attentive to women. He even carried Su Xi-er in while not wanting her to be woken up.
All the imperial guards along the way were frightened by the same sight. This woman, although she is asleep, she didn¡¯t stay still. She even raises her hand to hit Prince Hao from time to time. Yet Prince Hao has remained expressionless.
After walking past the main hall and through the hallway, Pei Qianhao carried Su Xi-er into his room directly, setting her down on the bed.
When he got up to leave, he suddenly felt her hand grab his hand, a smile ghosting the corners of her lips. The blush colouring her face only served to make her look especially shy
Looking at her coarse clothes, Pei Qianhao knitted his brows.
¡°Is there a problem with Prince Hao¡¯s brain? One minute it¡¯s this, and the next it¡¯s that...¡± Su Xi-er pouted when she finished sleepily mumbling, letting go of Pei Qianhao and turning towards the wall before she fell asleep.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s face darkened. I was her human pillow the entire way back. I even carried her to the bed so that she can restfortably.
But what I got in return was this sentence ©` ¡°Is there a problem with Prince Hao¡¯s brain?¡±
¡®Is there a problem with his brain?¡¯ A glint of evilness flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes before he tore a piece off the cloth covering the nearby table into long shreds. He then stopped in front of the still sleeping Su Xi-er, jostling her slightly.
With her eyes still closed, Su Xi-er raised her hands to hit him for disturbing her when she slept.
Once her hand went up however, it was easily caught by Pei Qianhao. Using his other hand to handle the shred of cloth, he nimbly tied Su Xi-er to the bed column with a few swift movements.
Drunk and unconscious as she was, Su Xi-er had no idea what was happening. She only knew that she was suddenly ufortable, as if she had been entangled by something.
Her hands kept iling and her clothes shifted around as she twisted her body in difort, finally resulting in the coarse fabrics bursting open altogether.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes became deep. He thought that she had recovered from her cold, but with careful examination, he realised that her lips were still a bit pale.
He immediately walked out of the room and instructed people to prepare some medicine for her. When the female cook heard this, she immediately began to prepare. ¡°Not to worry Prince Hao, the medicine will be simmered carefully for six hours before being sent to Su Xi-er¡¯s room.¡±
¡°Send it to this prince¡¯s room.¡± Pei Qianhao curtly said before walking away.
The female cook looked at Pei Qianhao nkly. Send it to Prince Hao¡¯s room? Isn¡¯t Su Xi-er a maidservant? Why is she in Prince Hao¡¯s room? Could it be that she is a Room Concubine Servant?
The female cook thought about it carefully. The first time I saw Su Xi-er, I already thought that she was too beautiful to be human. How can any man¡¯s heart not skip a beat for her? It is only expected that she is Prince Hao¡¯s Room Concubine Servant.
Before Pei Qianhao entered his room, he could hear the creaking of the bedboard. Quickening his pace, he was again stunned by the sight that greeted him.
Feeling ufortable, Su Xi-er had twisted wildly until she broke free of the cloth tying her to the bed. The cost of this was that her clothes were now fully open, and her grey Chinese bodice was deformed.
Su Xi-er¡¯s cleavage waspletely exposed. This was only exacerbated by the fact that she had spread her arms out after breaking free.
Pei Qianhao suddenly felt an oing headache as he slowly rubbed his forehead and approached the bed.
CHAPTER 117 (1): CALLED HIM ’MUM’
CHAPTER 117 (1): CALLED HIM ''MUM''
With how much she moves while sleeping, it¡¯s no wonder that she¡¯s still sick.
Pei Qianhao pulled up the corner of the quilt to cover her again, but she raised her hand and grabbed him with a smile on her face. If she didn¡¯t have her eyes closed and act so strangely, he would have thought that she was awake.
Suddenly, Su Xi-er giggled a few times and held Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand tighter and tighter, as if he was an indispensable part of her life.
However, Pei Qianhao¡¯s face darkened again when she called out sweetly.
¡°Mum...¡± When she had been Ning Rn, she had always called her empress mother ¡®mum¡¯. In front of others though, she would call her ¡®empress mother¡¯.
Her words are undoubtedly proof that she is dreaming about her mother.
But, she was holding Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand ©` a man¡¯s hand. Although he knew that she was dreaming, she still referred to him as ¡®mum¡¯...
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were dark as he lowered himself next to her ear and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Is this prince your mum? You have a mum like this prince?¡±
Although she was still asleep, Su Xi-er could still instinctually feel the danger in his voice. She immediately released his hand, turning her body to one side and facing away from him.
Pei Qianhao silently observed her, quietly covering her with a quilt before taking a seat on a wooden chair on the side and rubbing his forehead softly.
When the voice of an imperial guard sounded from outside of the room, Pei Qianhao stood up and walked outside immediately. Upon opening the door, he silenced the guard with a cold re.
The imperial guard immediately trembled with fear and kept his voice very low. ¡°Prince Hao, everything has been handled. The case of the Wei Miss¡¯ will be closed tomorrow.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°Keep an eye on Su Xi-er tomorrow. Don¡¯t let her out of the posthouse.¡±
The imperial guard nodded a few times in a row. ¡°Obeying the orders.¡±
While everything was quiet and peaceful in the posthouse, it was a different story in the outskirts of the capital...
The next day, Su Xi-er opened her sleepy eyes with a hangover. I have drunk too much winest night. She surveyed her surroundings... This is... Prince Hao¡¯s room.
Did he carry me in herest night? Su Xi-er knitted her eyes and lifted the quilt open. When she saw that her grey Chinese bodice was lying on the bed, she couldn¡¯t help but be in a bit of a daze.
My outer clothes have disappeared, and my bodice has fallen off. What happenedst night? Su Xi-er¡¯s head was hurting again; the more she thought about it, the more it hurt.
She rubbed her forehead until the headache subsided a bit, then proceed to pick up her bodice and put it on. Looking around the base of the bed, she found her outer clothes lying next to a long strip of cloth.
Su Xi-er observed the cloth as she dressed. It looks like it was forcibly torn by someone. Did I do it while I was drunk yesterday?
¡°Su Xi-er, your medicine is here.¡± The female cook¡¯s voice sounded from the outside.
Su Xi-er nodded then remembered that her coarse clothes were the female cook¡¯s.
¡°I specially simmered it for six hoursst night, but you were already asleep at that time, so I followed Prince Hao¡¯s orders to keep it warm for you, and I didn¡¯t get to sleep the whole night.¡± The female cook handed over the bowl of medicine with a big smile, then realised that Su Xi-er was wearing her clothes.
¡°I didn¡¯t know you like to wear coarse clothes. I have some more that were made a few days ago from new fabrics. I can bring them to you if you would like.¡±
CHAPTER 117 (2): CALLED HIM ’MUM’
CHAPTER 117 (2): CALLED HIM ''MUM''
Trantion Check: Rakumon
¡°I will wash the clothes and return them to you. I am sorry for not asking before taking them from you yesterday.¡± Su Xi-er apologised politely, then picked up the bowl and started to sip the medicine.
Having been simmered for so many hours, the medicine¡¯s bitter taste was especially prominent, causing Su Xi¡¯er to knit her eyebrows.
The female cookughed. ¡°You need to eat some candied jujubes[1]. if you don¡¯t like the bitter taste. I have a jujube tree at home that is bearing fruit right now. In a few days, I will pick some and make candied dates for you.¡±
¡°Thanks Auntie.¡± Su Xi-er smiled, then clenched her teeth and finished the bitter medicine.
¡°Go to the kitchen and have some breakfast. Prince Hao had some guards specifically assigned to watch you before he left the posthouse this morning, so you won¡¯t be able to sneak out again. You be careful, you will be punished if you break the rules again.¡± The female cook urged Su Xi-er as she took the empty bowl.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Thanks for reminding me, Auntie. I won¡¯t go out again.¡±
After she finished the medicine, Su Xi-er and the female cook left the room together. Su Xi-er heading towards her own room and the female cook walking towards the backyard.
Su Xi-er changed out of the coarse clothes after she went inside her room and put on an emerald coloured dress. She then carried a wooden basin out and prepared to wash the coarse clothes so that she could return them to the female cook as soon as possible.
But just when she walked out of her room, she saw a few men in their 30¡¯s delivering firewood discussing something carefully.
Su Xi-er quietly crept a few steps forward and listened in on their conversation.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Wei Miss¡¯ were murdered by the manager and a waiter from the Fortune Apricot House. They had absconded and died when they fought against the bailiff runners.¡±
¡°Exactly. Fortune Apricot House is Nanzhao¡¯srgest teahouse, yet the manager actually did something like this. No matter how unpleasant the Wei Miss¡¯ were, it¡¯s human lives!¡±
¡°The manager and the waiter coveted money and had something to threaten the Wei Miss¡¯ with. Unfortunately for those sisters, it¡¯s not always a good thing to have too much money as they even lost their lives due to it. The Senior Master of the Wei Family is pitiful as well.¡±
Su Xi-er was puzzled. The manager and the waiter couldn¡¯t have murdered the Wei Misses; they were both so timid. Moreover, with how much money the manager of the most popr teahouse must have earned every year, it¡¯s unlikely that his motivations were mary.
Everything is a trap; someone set up the manager and the waiter to be scapegoats.
¡°Let¡¯s not discuss it anymore, this is the posthouse. It wouldn¡¯t be good if the imperial guards of Prince Hao¡¯s Residence catch us gossiping. Let¡¯s unload everything quickly and leave.¡±
The other men started to unload the firewood into some wooden carts before pushing them towards the back of the posthouse.
When they rounded the corner, they saw Su Xi-er off to the side. Although she was wearing coarse clothes, it wasn¡¯t enough to hide her elegance.
In the few decades between them, they had never seen a woman so beautiful. They couldn¡¯t help but think of the peerless beauty they had heard about a few days ago.
Is the peerless beauty as beautiful as this woman in front of us?
Su Xi-er nced at them, then walked towards the well. The men in their 30¡¯s continued to stare at her back, only recovering from their stupor when they were scolded by the imperial guard from the Prince Hao Residence.
¡°Please have mercy. Us lowly people won¡¯t dare to look again.¡±
The imperial guard expressed his disgruntlement. ¡°Hurry and leave the posthouse.¡±
¡°Yes yes, these lowly ones will leave now.¡± They hurried out of the posthouse after they finished unloading the firewood.
The imperial guard couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sighed. No wonder Prince Hao ordered us to keep an eye on Su Xi-er. This woman is too attractive. She is attracting stares even inside the posthouse, much less outside of it surrounded bymoners.
If Su Xi-er had gone out, she could probably only stay behind Prince Hao. Otherwise, she would have to put on makeup to look ugly.
1. Also known as ¡®candied dates¡¯
An example of how it looks like:
Source: https://.zhifure/snzfj/63917.html
CHAPTER 118 (1): MEETING YUN RUOFENG AGAIN
CHAPTER 118 (1): MEETING YUN RUOFENG AGAIN
After washing the coarse clothes, Su Xi-er hung the clothes on the bamboo pole by the side. She then patted the hem of her clothes. I can only stay and behave in the posthouse today.
cing the wooden basin in her room, Su Xi-er headed for the dining hall. She quickly ate the leftover congee and side dishes before putting down her chopsticks, noticing that the female cook had entered the dining hall in all smiles.
"I told you toe over for breakfast, but there is only some congee and side dishes left. Come over earlier in the afternoon. I will specially cook a dish for you." The female cook said while cleaning up the cutleries.
"You¡¯re too kind Auntie, but I am not picky with food. I eat anything, so you don¡¯t have to specially make something for me."
"How can that do? You are such a bright and beautifulss; I¡¯ve taken a liking to you since the first time I saw you. If nothing had happened back then, my daughter would probably be around your age." At this point, the female cook started grieving.
Su Xi-er approached the female cook and gently patted her on the shoulder. "Auntie, the food you cook is delicious. I wille over earlier in the afternoon and wait for your food to be ready."
Madam Cook beamed with a smile and nodded repeatedly. "Alright."
Su Xi-er wore a smile. Seeing me will undoubtedly remind Auntie of her own daughter and cause her to be sorrowful.
Just then, an imperial guard entered the dining hall. "Auntie, quickly prepare some of your signature pastries. Prince Yun is here in the posthouse¡¯s main hall, and Prince Hao is not around at the moment"
Upon hearing the words ¡®Prince Yun¡¯, the female cook immediately became serious. "I will get to it at once." With that, she headed towards the table and started making pastries.
Hearing that Prince Yun was here, Su Xi-er thought to herself, Pei Qianhao is not in the posthouse, so why did he stille?
"Su Xi-er, Prince Hao has ordered that you are not allowed to sneak out of the posthouse today. Otherwise, you will be beaten by the nks after you are caught." The imperial guard warned Su Xi-er when he saw her.
This imperial guard wasn¡¯t the same as the one she saw in the morning. Su Xi-er was slightly depressed. Every imperial guard is repeating this order when they see me. I won¡¯t be sneaking out today. They don¡¯t have to repeat these words each time they see me, do they?
Seeing that his words had not elicited any response from Su Xi-er, the guard spoke up again, "Don¡¯t be foolish and ignore Prince Hao¡¯s instructions. Although you were not punished this time around, the future is always uncertain..."
Unable to bear his relentless nagging, Su Xi-er immediately cut him off, "No worries, I won¡¯t sneak out. I do take Prince Hao¡¯s orders to heart. All of you don¡¯t have to remind me again and again." Su Xi-er then walked out of the dining hall.
The imperial guard was surprised. Reminded again and again? Others told her too? He could understand the rest of the guards. If Su Xi-er angers Prince Hao and he loses his temper, his wrath wouldn¡¯t be limited to punishing just Su Xi-er.
I will just stay indoors today. She thought as she walked towards her room, not expecting that she would run into Yun Ruofeng after only a few steps.
He should be in the posthouse¡¯s main hall, so why did hee to the backyard?
The snake venom still not being fully neutralised, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s lips were still slightly pale. When he saw Su Xi-er, he still managed to form a gentle smile.
The golden rays of the sun shone on him, small halos of light diffusing along his white robes. As usual, his smiling visage gave him an image of overflowing gentleness.
CHAPTER 118 (2): MEETING YUN RUOFENG AGAIN
CHAPTER 118 (2): MEETING YUN RUOFENG AGAIN
Trantion Check: Rakumon
"How unexpected to be able to see you today." Yun Ruofeng was all smiles as he stopped about a meter in front of her.
Su Xi-er bowed in deference. "This servant pays her respects to Prince Yun."
"You¡¯re not a citizen of Nanzhao, and this prince isn¡¯t Prince Hao. You can dispense with the formalities in front of this prince."
"This servant dares not. Prince Yun, please do not make things difficult for this servant."
"Do you live each day in fear as you wait on Prince Hao?" Yun Ruofeng asked with a smile.
Despite having uttered only two sentences, every one of them was rted to Pei Qianhao. Is he trying to get information from me because he thinks that I¡¯m serving Prince Hao as a personal maidservant?
If that¡¯s the case, he will be thoroughly disappointed. Other than knowing Pei Qianhao has mood swings and is sometimes erratic, I know nothing else.
Su Xi-er looked at Yun Ruofeng directly and enunciated her words slowly, "Prince Yun, why are you asking this servant this question?"
"This prince just felt that you are always vignt, your body constantly tensing up; hence, I asked if that was actually the case"
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it Prince Yun. This servant was just surprised to find you in the backyard of the posthouse. Since Prince Hao is not in at the moment, why don¡¯t youe back when he returns?"
Yun Ruofeng dismissed the words with a wave of his hand. "This prince didn¡¯te to see him, but you." The look in his eyes started to change.
Yun Ruofeng had been struck with a dreamst night. In fact, it was a nightmare involving Ning Rn. She had died with evesting grievances, and was continuously tugging at the hem of his clothes, refusing to let go. She had repeatedly taunted, ¡°I will make you die a horrible death.¡±
For reasons unbeknownst to him, when he was jolted awake from the nightmare, Su Xi-er¡¯s face emerged in his mind.
"See this servant?" Su Xi-er put on a puzzled look. To Yun Ruofeng, I am just a stranger. How long have we known each other for him toe to see me when his body hasn¡¯t even fully recovered?
"When this prince first saw you, there was this special feeling that reminded me of an old friend."
"Seeing as how you have repeatedly made this statement, can this servant assume that this old acquaintance was someone very important to you?" Su Xi-er asked on purpose, studying his visage in detail.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, his eyes remaining clear. He gave off the appearance of a pure and sincere individual.
"Yes, they were a very important part of this prince¡¯s life. This prince wouldn¡¯t be here without that person." Yun Ruofeng spoke slowly and looked into the distance, as though he was lost in his memories.
Su Xi-er clenched her fists tightly under her sleeves. An important part of your life? If that¡¯s the case, how can you live with yourself after killing such an important person?
But he was right in saying this one statement. Without this old acquaintance, he would have been nothing.
"It seems that this old acquaintance is no longer around. It¡¯s just that this servant is unable toprehend such a feeling." Su Xi-er then bowed again and acted as though she was going to leave.
"Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Chat with this prince."
"This servant has work to do," Su Xi-er rejected him politely. Isn¡¯t he afraid that by doing this, Ning Anlian would get jealous?
Just then, one of Prince Hao¡¯s guards coincidentally showed up. He was startled to see Su Xi-er beside Prince Yun, but quickly gathered himself and bowed. "Prince Yun, the Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao is waiting for you in a carriage in front of the posthouse."
Hearing this, Yun Ruofeng nodded. He then looked at Su Xi-er with a smile. "This prince wille again next time."
The imperial guard by the side was filled with even more apprehension. Prince Yun has taken a liking to Su Xi-er after meeting her?
CHAPTER 119 (1): ELDEST IMPERIAL PRINCESS OF NANZHAO
CHAPTER 119 (1): ELDEST IMPERIAL PRINCESS OF NANZHAO
If he kills me, those two lovers can finally be together. But if Yun Ruofeng doesn¡¯t marry Ning Anlian, what will be of their child in her belly? Is he waiting for her belly to swell up before she bes aughingstock? Or could it be that the child was miscarried? Even without me as an obstacle, Ning Anlian was still unable to keep her child?
What a joke!
"Su Xi-er, what¡¯s wrong?" The imperial guard saw the weird look in her eyes. Why does she continue to watch the direction that Prince Yun left in? Was she attracted by Prince Yun¡¯s gentleness and warm smile?
"Nothing. I was just curious as to why the Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao can leave the imperial pce at whim. Shouldn¡¯t she stay in the imperial pce?"
The imperial guard shrugged. So this is what Su Xi-er is curious about. "Without any Empress Dowager or Consort Dowagers to look after the few members of Nanzhao¡¯s imperial family, who would dare stop the Eldest Imperial Princess from leaving the imperial pce as she pleases? Besides, look at Prince Yun. He wasn¡¯t surprised at all to hear that the Eldest Imperial Princess hade to look for him. Perhaps Prince Yun is already used to the Eldest Imperial Princess frequently leaving the pce to search for him."
Su Xi-er nodded, faking a look of enlightenment. "I see, so that¡¯s how it is. Go on with your duties, I am heading in." With that, she hastened her steps and headed towards her room.
~~~
A bright red carriage waited outside the entrance of the posthouse. The carriage looked extremely extravagant with red tassels lining the roof, while the curtains were iid with pearls and decorative ornaments.
The imperial guard driving the carriage immediately bowed in greeting upon seeing Prince Yun, "This subordinate pays his respects to Prince Yun."
Yun Ruofeng waved his hand, signalling for him to rise before lifting the carriage curtains and entering.
A woman donned in bright red robes was seated in the carriage. She wore a jade green dangling ornament[1] on her head, and a pair of crystal clear earrings hung from her ears.
The woman¡¯s milky white skin was flushed with a tinge of pink. With her tantalising red lips, she spoke. "Didn¡¯t you agree to apany for the whole night? You were gone so early this morning. When did you leave?¡± With a blushing face, the woman slid out her fair arms from under her sleeves and held onto Yun Ruofeng¡¯s hand, gently swaying it in an adorable fashion.
"I have things to attend to and couldn¡¯t apany you for the whole night, but I did stay long enough to see that you slept well." Yun Ruofeng replied as he lifted his hand to caress her long silky hair.
"Does the dangling ornament in my hair look nice?" The woman asked as she leaned her soft body on Yun Ruofeng.
Yun Ruofeng looked at the dangling ornament, the look in his eyes changing slightly. He then lifted his right hand before gently stroking it. "Anlian, this dangling ornament..."
Ning Anlian got upset before Yun Ruofeng evenpleted his sentence, pushing him away with her arms. "Do you find this dangling ornament familiar? An emerald green dangling jade ornament. Ning Rn liked this kind of dangling ornament the most."
Although his tone became stern, Yun Ruofeng kept his gentle demeanour. "Why are you bringing her up? You don¡¯t like dangling ornaments, so why are you purposely wearing it today?"
"Who said that I don¡¯t like them? I like them a lot. It¡¯s just that when Ning Rn was alive, she didn¡¯t like other women wearing the same hair essory. Now that she¡¯s no longer around, whatever she likes, I want..."
"Enough, she¡¯s already dead. Her name need not be mentioned again. Anlian, what¡¯s wrong with you? If you are not in a good mood, then go..."
1. Image
CHAPTER 119 (2): ELDEST IMPERIAL PRINCESS OF NANZHAO
CHAPTER 119 (2): ELDEST IMPERIAL PRINCESS OF NANZHAO
Trantion Check: Rakumon
Yun Ruofeng reached his hand out and pulled Ning Anlian into his embrace, gently patting her on the shoulder. "It¡¯s my fault that you are overthinking things. Anlian, state affairs are not yet stabilised. I will marry you when things have settled down." He then lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead.
Ning Anlian buried her head into Yun Ruofeng¡¯s chest and took a deep breath. "Feng, I am so afraid that you won¡¯t marry me."
"That won¡¯t happen." Yun Ruofeng gently stroke her long hair, but the expression in his eyes became distant.
"Could the heavens be punishing me? Why am I always unable to keep our child? If what the imperial physician said is really true, and that it would be hard for me to conceive in the future, will you marry another woman to bear your children?" Ning Anlian got increasingly afraid, and her body began to tremble.
Her fears were justified. Nanzhao men attached great importance to their offspring. Moreover, with Yun Ruofeng¡¯s current status, how could he not want children? It was just that, on the night of Ning Rn¡¯s death, Ning Anlian had miscarried in the prison cells. The imperial physician had exined that she had been too agitated, and that the foetus had not been able to take it.
Yun Ruofeng made no response and only gently smoothed her back as he ordered the carriage driver outside. "Return to the pce."
The imperial guard obeyed the order and immediately raised his horsewhip, driving the carriage towards Nanzhao¡¯s imperial pce.
Theck of response from Yun Ruofeng made Ning Anlian even more anxious. She raised her head and looked at him. "Is your heart still thinking about Ning Rn? Are you regretting that you killed her? Are you..."
"There shouldn¡¯t be so many questions. Anlian, she¡¯s dead. There¡¯s no one else in this world topete with you anymore. You are the fairest woman in Nanzhao, and hold the highest position as well." A glint of a smile appeared at the corner of his eye as Yun Ruofeng used his hand tob the loose strands of hair by her cheeks.
"The fairest? Why have I heard that a peerless beauty has entered Nanzhao? People are saying that her beauty is on par with Ning Rn, and is much more beautiful than me." A hint of hatred shed in Ning Anlian¡¯s eyes. Ning Rn is already dead. How can they stillpare me with Ning Rn! They even went as far as to say that Ning Rn was many times more beautiful than I am!
"Anlian, you are unable to let go of the ill feelings in your heart. Why are you always concerned over others¡¯ opinions? Why are you alwaysparing yourself with Ning Rn?"
Ning Anlian furrowed her brows, "I can¡¯t believe you actually asked me why! Would I have entertained such foolish thoughts if you had spent more time with me? Why did you leave so earlyst night? You said I slept well, but did you know that I helplessly watched you leave? And you... You didn¡¯t even realise."
"Anlian, your mind is too preupied with many things. You need to cultivate your mind properly. The Yun Family¡¯s lineage is all on you." Yun Ruofeng wore a smile on his face, his voice clear and sonorous.
Many women indulged in his warmness, but Ning Anlian had a love-hate rtionship with it. It was like he had no other emotions besides tenderness.
No matter how wilful she was, he remained smiling, as though he would not feel anger or sadness.
Ning Anlian was not resigned to it. She was afraid of losing him. Although she and Yun Ruofeng were so close to each other, she could feel them gradually drifting apart.
"Feng, kiss me. Kiss me hard, won¡¯t you?" Ning Anlian begged. He hadn¡¯t kissed her passionately for a long while.
"We are about to reach the pce gates. In the eyes of outsiders, you are the Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao." Yun Ruofeng pressed her back onto his chest, indirectly turning down her request.
1. Addressing Yun Ruofeng in an affectionate manner
CHAPTER 120 (1): SENSE OF SECURITY
CHAPTER 120 (1): SENSE OF SECURITY
Ning Anlian lifted the carriage curtains and watched as Yun Ruofeng walked into the distance. Has he be so busy after bing Prince Regent that he can¡¯t even speak a word as he leaves?
He was also busy when Nanzhao was embroiled in a war, but he would still go running to Ning Rn every other day to discuss stratagems. Clearly, I should be the woman that he loves the most right now.
Ning Anlian could feel her heart seized with pain when she thought of this. She suddenly recalled the day when she found out that she was pregnant with their first child.
She had quickly run off to find him, wanting to ask him if they should keep the child, but when she finally did, he was in the woods with Ning Rn. He had pressed Ning Rn against the tree trunk, and kissed her fiercely as if no one was watching.
Watching them make out blissfully filled her with despair. After they had separated, she had sneaked into Yun Ruofeng''s tent, but was met with two words in return ©` ¡°Abort it¡±. He had spoken those words so simply, and with the same smile that he always wore, reassuring her that they could still have one in the future, and that it wasn¡¯t the right time yet.
The corners of Ning Anlian''s lips raised into a bitter smile. I plotted for so long to kill Ning Rn just so that Yun Ruofeng could marry me! But now, let alone marrying me, he can¡¯t even bear to kiss me when I begged him to.
Why do the Heavens treat me this way? Ning Anlian smiled miserably in the carriage.
"Eldest Imperial Princess, the imperial harem is right ahead. You must take the pnquin from here." The carriage had stopped, leaving the carriage driver to speak deferentially.
Wiping her tears and erasing the dismal expression on her face, Ning Anlian softly replied with an affirmative before alighting from the horse carriage.
A red pnquin approached slowly. A eunuch approached with his hand ovepping and squatted down. "Eldest Imperial Princess, please board the pnquin."
Ning Anlian stepped on the folded hands of the eunuch and boarded the pnquin with the help of the pce maids.
As the pnquin was huge, when the pink curtains fluttered shut, Ning Anlian couldy down on her side before propping her head up with a hand.
This enormous pnquin used to belong exclusively to Ning Rn, but now it belongs to me, Ning Anlian. Even Yun Ruofeng, someone who the prideful and aloof Ning Rn fell for, is now mine.
At this thought, Ning Anlian smirked. It was as Yun Ruofeng had said, she was the victor. I had always trampled Ning Rn beneath my feet.
I am the fairest woman with the highest position in Nanzhao. I will also legally be Yun Ruofeng¡¯s woman in a grand fashion in the future.
Ning Anlian''s emotions gradually stabilised at these thoughts.
In the Eldest Imperial Princess'' repose pce, the head pce maid, Piao Xu, immediately came forward when she saw the fiery red pnquin. Bowing down in respect, she then greeted Ning Anlian as she stretched out her arm to help Ning Anlian alight the pnquin. "This servant pays her respects to the Eldest Imperial Princess."
Ning Anlian nodded subtly and walked towards the main hall of her repose pce, Piao Xu immediately following after her.
"Your Highness, this servant has brewed some flower tea. Do you want to drink some?"
Ning Anlian waved her hand to dismiss the rest of the maidservants, leaving only Piao Xu behind. "Have you inquired what this princess asked you to?"
Piao Xu nodded and closed the distance between her and Ning Anlian before speaking softly. "A woman with a stunning appearance had indeed shown up on the streets of Nanzhao. The rumours amongst the people are indeed true. At that time, this woman had stopped the Wei Miss'' from quarrelling. But now, the Wei Miss'' are dead."
CHAPTER 120 (2): SENSE OF SECURITY
CHAPTER 120 (2): SENSE OF SECURITY
Trantion Check: Rakumon
"Have you found the background and current residence of this woman?"
Piao Xu shook her head. "It''s like she suddenly disappeared without a trace. The case of the two Wei Miss'' has also been concluded. Fortune Apricot House''s manager and one of the waiters conspired to kill them."
"How is that possible?" Ning Anlian snorted. "It¡¯s obvious at a nce that they were just scapegoats. They can fool others, but not this princess. Isn''t the Wei Family a distant rtive of Wei Mohai?"
"They are indeed the rtives of Commander Wei, but he didn''t intervene in this matter," Piao Xu answered factually. She was naturally very meticulous. Moreover, the Eldest Imperial Princess was very concerned about this matter, prompting Piao Xu to investigate thoroughly.
"Who on earth could have killed the Wei Miss¡¯? Could it be have been that woman? Since they¡¯re rtives, it isn''t good for Wei Mohai to remain silent in this matter." Ning Anlian made a ¡®tch¡¯ and ordered, "Deliver this princess'' verbal edict. Wei Mohai is to enter the pce."
"This servant obeys themand." Piao Xu bowed as she withdrew, bringing Ning Anlian''s verbal edict with her.
Ning Anlian lifted her hand and gently massaged her temples. This woman isparable to Ning Rn in terms of beauty, not to mention she is inexplicably linked to the death of the two Wei Miss''.
She was very curious. Who exactly is this woman?
It was extremely quiet in the repose pce. None of the pce maids dared to enter the main hall, and swept the courtyard carefully. This was the repose pce that Ning Rn used to live in.
Before Ning Anlian moved in, she had removed all the decorations in the chamber and hired craftsmen to renovate the halls to her liking. The pce maids who were previously on duty were also transferred out, and a new batch was brought in.
Piao Xu entered the chambers after some time. "Your Highness, Commander Wei is not in the imperial pce. Prince Yun had sent him out to run some errands. This servant has also acquired two pieces of information, but isn¡¯t sure if I should say them or not."
"Speak." Ning Anlian''s face grew stern, and involuntarily projected her voice.
Piao Xu faltered. If I say it, the Eldest Imperial Princess would definitely fly into a rage. But if I were to hide it from her, she would still eventually find out.
"Quickly say it." Ning Anlian was getting impatient and urged Piao Xu.
"Prince Yun was ambushed by a mysterious person when he was on his way to wee Prince Hao of Beimin. He was then bitten by the venomous banded krait as his carriage strayed into the undergrowth."
Ning Anlian tensed up immediately and mmed her palm on the table. "What? Banded krait venom? He actually hid it from this princess!"
Ning Anlian could no longer sit still. She was worried about his health, and immediately got up to leave the repose pce.
Piao Xu followed her and continued, "Eldest Imperial Princess, Prince Hao of Beimin had already left for the archery range in the wee hours of the morning without bringing any of his guards."
Ning Anlian footsteps stopped in an instant, her breath bated. Prince Hao has gone to the archery range. Yun Ruofeng definitely knows of this, so why did he still head towards the posthouse?
Only the imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence and the female cook are at the posthouse. What did Yun Ruofeng go there for? To see the guards? Impossible!
Could there be someone else in the posthouse other than the guards and the female cook? Who exactly did he go to meet?
Her heart beating like a drum, Ning Anlian once again felt a vague uneasiness sweep over her.
I must go and see Yun Ruofeng immediately and question him properly. Why didn''t he tell me he was poisoned? Why did he go to the posthouse?
Ning Anlian picked up her pace and left her repose pce.
Piao Xu hurried after her and informed, "Your Highness, Prince Yun is at the Imperial Physician Institute."
CHAPTER 121 (1): INTERROGATION
CHAPTER 121 (1): INTERROGATION
Trantion Check: Rakumon
Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t even tell someone to inform me that he got injured! Is he treating me like this Eldest Imperial Princess doesn¡¯t exist?
Frantic, Ning Anlian soon reached the Imperial Physician Institute.
The imperial guards at the entrance of the Imperial Physician Institute saw Ning Anlian and stepped forward to prevent her from entering. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, Prince Yun has instructed us to not let other people disturb him.¡±
¡°Are you blind? Is the Eldest Imperial Princess ¡®other people¡¯?!¡± Piao Xu was the first to berate the guards.
Ning Anlian wasn¡¯t happy to hear that. If I am considered ¡®other people,¡¯ then who can be considered one of his own? The dead Ning Rn?
The air surrounding them suddenly congealed. The guards could tell from Ning Anlian¡¯s expression that the Eldest Imperial Princess was angry.
But even though the Eldest Imperial Princess was powerful, Prince Yun held the final say. The imperial guards looked at Ning Anlian and weren¡¯t sure how they should respond. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us servants. We are just obeying Prince Yun¡¯s orders.¡±
How clever of him. Just by iming that they are working under the orders of Prince Yun, I am no longer able to force their hand.
¡°Withdraw.¡±
Just when Ning Anlian wanted to chide the guard, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s warm and gentle voice sounded from inside the tightly shut room.
When the imperial guards heard the Yun Ruofeng¡¯s voice, they felt like they had been saved. We really don¡¯t want to disobey the Eldest Imperial Princess. If she really wanted to force her way in, we wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.
The group of guards knew what to do, paying their respects to Ning Anlian and stepping to either side of the door.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, please enter.¡± At this moment, a perceptive little guard stepped forward and smiled apologetically at Ning Anlian, behaving out of the norm.
If I want to be recognised, then I need to push my luck. These were the thoughts the little imperial guard harboured.
But Ning Anlian wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to him talk; her head was filled with Yun Ruofeng.
From Yun Ruofeng¡¯s voice, it¡¯s not hard to tell that he is suffering unimaginable pain. His voice was airy, but still maintained its usual feeling of warmth.
Is he in a lot of pain? Did he not tell me because he didn¡¯t want me to worry? Am I thinking too much?
Ning Anlian¡¯s heart was conflicted. No matter what I think, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I love Yun Ruofeng deeply.
At the very least, I am the victor in the end. Yun Ruofeng is mine now, only mine! That bitch Ning Rn is long gone!
Ning Anlian nced at the guards on both sides of the door, and stepped into the Imperial Physician Institute with Piao Xu following closely behind.
On the other hand, having received the cold shoulder from Ning Anlian, the little imperial guard could only stand there awkwardly.
Right after walking in, the scent of herbal medicine made Ning Anlian knit her brows subconsciously.
At this moment, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s countenance was ashen as he sat on a Chinese couch-bed [1]. Large drops of sweat rolled down his forehead, as the imperial physician applied medicine on him. It wasn¡¯t difficult to see that he was in a lot of pain.
When Ning Anlian saw this, she felt as if her heart was being stabbed. No matter what, this is the man that I am deeply in love with. All of her anger and doubts from before suddenly disappeared without a trace.
¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small wound.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s smile was like a spring breeze when he noticed her gaze, but it wasn¡¯t hard to see that he was enduring the pain.
The smile melted Ning Anlian¡¯s heart, but she didn¡¯t see that it was a fake smile. ¡°How is this a small wound? You didn¡¯t tell me anything, I...¡±
1. It¡¯s a long, narrow and low bed that can be used to lie down and rest
image
CHAPTER 121 (2): INTERROGATION
CHAPTER 121 (2): INTERROGATION
Trantion Check: Rakumon
With tears in her eyes, Ning Anlian looked at Yun Ruofeng with a distressed face, stepping forward to take the medicinal powder from the Imperial Physician¡¯s hand.
The Imperial Physician understood. He reminded Prince Yun to take care of himself before leaving.
Yun Ruofeng stared directly at Ning Anlian with agaze so gentle and soft that it would make anyone involuntarily fall head over heels for him.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were poisoned by the banded krait? Why did you take on all the suffering by yourself? Who is the mysterious man?¡± Ning Anlian didn¡¯t lose all her sensespletely, still remembering her objective as she applied medicine on Yun Ruofeng.
Yun Ruofeng was unruffled as he smiled at her warmly, raising his hand to caress Ning Anlian¡¯s long and silky hair. ¡°I¡¯m fine. All of the snake venom has been forced out, so there¡¯s no need to be so worried.¡±
He knew who the mysterious man was, but just didn¡¯t want to tell.
He was obviously changing the topic of the conversation; even a fool could tell, and Ning Anlian wasn¡¯t one.
Ning Anlian¡¯s hand trembled slightly before returning to normal. As long as Yun Ruofeng is still mine, nothing else matters.
Although this was what she thought, she still felt ufortable. Why did he change the topic? I am his future Princess Consort; he should tell me everything.
But for now, I don¡¯t want to fuss over this.
¡°Mmm, don¡¯t hide things from me in the future.¡± Ning Anlian nodded, appearing as if nothing had happened. She then stowed away the medicine and ced it onto the table next to her.
Although Yun Ruofeng¡¯splexions was still a bit pale, he at least didn¡¯t look as if he was in pain anymore. Staring at the wound on his foot, his expression became pensive.
¡°Feng, what¡¯s wrong? Is it still hurting? Should I ask the Imperial Physician toe for another visit?¡± After Ning Anlian put away the medicine, she turned around, only to see Yun Ruofeng looking at his foot.
Piao Xu tactfully took the cloth bandage that was used to wrap the wound and carried it out before closing the door behind her.
¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I just remembered some things.¡±
¡°Oh? What did you remember that made you so lost in thought?¡± Ning Anlian brows were furrowed.
I am the one in front of him, but is he thinking of others?
Yun Ruofeng acted like he didn¡¯t notice the changes on Ning Anlian¡¯s face, getting up to hug her before being pressed down onto the couch-bed by Ning Anlian.
¡°Your leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Don¡¯t move randomly.¡±
Is he making me worry about him on purpose? Ning Anlian wanted to see something on his visage, but apart from the constant smile, there was nothing.
Yun Ruofeng reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal anymore. It doesn¡¯t interfere with anything, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
With a pause, Yun Ruofeng continued. ¡°Anlian, you should practice dancing over this period of time. Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet will be starting in ten days.¡±
Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet was especially important to the two people. To Ning Anlian, the main character of Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet would no longer be Ning Rn from this year on!
Ning Anlian pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know how important it is. It¡¯s just that your body...¡±
Yun Ruofeng is Nanzhao¡¯s Prince Regent, but he is currently wounded. I am worried that he won¡¯t be able to show up at Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet.
However, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s next sentence dispelled Ning Anlian¡¯s worries. ¡°I will take care of my body and recover. In the meantime, I¡¯m really looking forward to your dance as you will be the main character at the state banquet this time.¡±
Yes, the main character is now me, not Ning Rn! Ning Anlian¡¯s heart was full of happiness as she embraced Yun Ruofeng immediately, her lips meeting his.
CHAPTER 122 (1): NUMEROUS DOUBTFUL POINTS
CHAPTER 122 (1): NUMEROUS DOUBTFUL POINTS
That said, her new status had reduced the amount of time she spent with Yun Ruofeng. She found herself having more trouble understanding Yun Ruofeng; or perhaps she had never understood him in the first ce.
Ning Anlian embraced Yun Ruofeng tightly, as if he would disappear in the next moment.
It appeared to be an intimate and warm scene, but each of them harboured their own intentions.
Ning Anlian was feeling dejected inside, but chose not to voice it out. She knew that she would only drift further and further away if she said it out loud.
It also looked like Yun Ruofeng hadn¡¯t sensed anything. He remained elegant and cid, the expression on his face, having never changed once since Ning Anlian had arrived.
~~~
Meanwhile, the case of the Wei Family Miss¡¯ had led to an uproar in the capital.
The exnation provided by the local authorities was: Fortune Apricot House¡¯s manager coveted silvers and colluded with a waiter to murder the two Wei Miss¡¯.
But would the manager of the number one teahouse conspire with a waiter to kill the Wei Miss¡¯ over a small amount of money?
Even themoners knew that there was something fishy about it, and began to fervently discuss. However, the local authorities harshly stopped them. No one ever dared to openly bring up the matter again, particrly after two people were punished.
The local authorities took a hard-line stance, iming that the Wei Miss¡¯ carried something extremely valuable on them. ording to them, the manager of Fortune Apricot House was a money-grubber who couldn¡¯t resist the temptation, prompting him to brutally murder the Wei Miss¡¯.
It was this exnation that was epted by the masses. Just in material wealth wouldn¡¯t be enough to move the manager; an item of immense value however, it could have caught his eye.
However, there would inevitably be those who refused to ept this exnation. For example, the father of the Wei Miss¡¯, Landlord Wei, Wei Guang.
Panic and fear spread throughout the Wei Residence.
Crash! It was the sound of porcin shattering again.
The servant girl at the entrance came in to tidy the mess up, trembling as if she was afraid that she would provoke him.
¡°How could it be possible?! Fortune Apricot House¡¯s manager being culpable?! Do they really treat me, Wei Guang, as someone easy to bully?!¡± Anky and caustic old man loudlymbasted, clearly revealing his current mood.
This person was precisely Wei Guang, whose age had passed 100. In his old age, his daughters had be his most precious possessions. Despite this, they had both suddenly been killed for no reason! How could his heart not ache?
Finding out that the local authorities had pushed all responsibility to the deceased manager and waiter was really infuriating for him.
He was indignant about it. Being very clear on the type of person the manager was, Wei Guang was sure that the former wouldn¡¯t kill at the mere sight of riches. Nheless, Wei Guang was helpless despite knowing that the manager was simply a scapegoat. Have my daughters simply died in vain?
Wei Guang thought of Wei Mohai in his moment of distress. How could I have forgotten about him?
¡°Someone,e and prepare the horse carriage for a trip to the capital¡¯s archery range!¡±
Wei Guang then left the room, allowing the servant girl in the room to heave a sigh of relief. Quite a few servant girls had already died from a nk beating in the past few days, and she was not keen on joining them.
The reason Wei Guang had thought of Wei Mohai was naturally because thetter was still a rtive, albeit a distant one.
Of course, this wasn¡¯t the only reason he had for seeking out Wei Mohai. The most important factor was that Wei Mohai was Prince Yun¡¯s right-hand man.
As long as Wei Mohai is willing to lend a hand, I will definitely be able to find out the truth! At the thought of this, Wei Guang couldn¡¯t wait anymore, urging the servants to act faster.
~~~
CHAPTER 122 (2): NUMEROUS DOUBTFUL POINTS
CHAPTER 122 (2): NUMEROUS DOUBTFUL POINTS
¡°Didn¡¯t you see the sign at the side? Leave quickly!¡±
Two soldiers were impatiently blocking Wei Guang with their weapons outside the archery range. They pointed at the sign which stated ¡®kill all trespassers with no mercy¡¯.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Wei Guang was an old man, they would have immediately attacked.
Wei Guang had anxiously headed into the archery range as soon as he had alighted the carriage, failing to even spot the soldiers guarding the entrance.
With the soldier¡¯s reminder, Wei Guang turned his head to nce at the sign, but didn¡¯t turn back. Instead, he stuffed a bag of silvers into one of the soldiers¡¯ hands, smiling as he asked, ¡°Army Sirs, I came to look for someone. May I ask if Commander Wei, Wei Mohai, is around?¡±
Although he was anxious, he knew that the archery range had stringent rules. I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences if I insist on barging in.
Under such circumstances, I have to employ soft tactics. After all, there¡¯s no one in this world who would reject silvers.
As expected, the person who received the silvers contemted for a moment before silently epting. Only then did he treat Wei Guang seriously. ¡°Commander Wei isn¡¯t here. He left the archery range early in the morning.¡±
Wei Mohai isn¡¯t in the archery range! Wei Guang¡¯s eyelids involuntarily twitched.
¡°Army Sirs, do you know where Commander Wei has gone?¡±
This question was destined to have no answer. Did a superior have to report to his subordinates about his whereabouts?
Realising what he had asked, Wei Guang returned to his senses. He apologised with a smile, understanding how silly his question had been.
¡°Army Sirs, I am Commander Wei¡¯s rtive, and I have some matters that need his attention. Could you let me enter?¡±
¡°Even if you are his rtive, Commander Wei isn¡¯t around now, so we can¡¯t let you go in!¡± The soldier firmly refused Wei Guang.
Answering Wei Guang¡¯s questions wasn¡¯t against military rules, and he could even obtain silvers! Why wouldn¡¯t the soldier reply to Wei Guang?
However, privately letting someone in would constitute a vition of military rules, and was a huge crime punishable by decapitation. Money is important, but life is even more so. They could still make a clear distinction.
Wei Guang wasn¡¯t discouraged, trying to persuade the soldier a few more times, but ultimately failing. Just as he was feeling disheartened and prepared to leave, an inexplicable aura assailed him from behind.
Wei Guang couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and actually plopped to the ground.
In that instant, he saw the hem of a luxurious silver robe. One nce was sufficient to tell that it was a personage he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Furthermore, his aura was frightening enough to force Wei Guang to lower his head.
¡°Paying respects to Prince Hao.¡± The soldiers hurriedly bowed.
Wei Guang¡¯s heart trembled as the voices streamed into his ears. So he is Prince Hao of Beimin!
Just his aura is already so powerful. He indeed lives up to his reputation.
Pei Qianhao appeared to be entering the archery range to practise his archery skills, but he was actually nning to observe the strength of Nanzhao¡¯s troops.
As Pei Qianhao passed by Wei Guang, he also greeted, ¡°Paying respects to Prince Hao.¡± Pei Qianhao only gave Wei Guang a cursory nce before nodding his head and walking forward.
After Pei Qianhao had taken a few steps forward, he heard Wei Guang¡¯s voice.
¡°I only have two daughters, but they were mysteriously killed for no reason. This matter is definitely not that simple. I have also interacted with Fortune Apricot House¡¯s manager before, and he was a simple and straightforward person. How could he have killed my daughters for money?¡±
Wei Guang stood up, muttering to himself. Although his voice was very soft, he believed that Pei Qianhao could definitely hear him.
Wei Guang was also putting all his eggs in a single basket. Prince Hao surely has a significant amount of influence. Perhaps he will help me after he hears my predicament?
His hopes were quickly dashed as he watched Pei Qianhao walk straight into the archery range, seemingly having not heard anything.
Do I, Pei Qianhao, look like a busybody? Furthermore... However, Wei Guang has surprisingly meticulous thoughts for someone who looks like an ordinaryndlord.
CHAPTER 123 (1): ANGER
CHAPTER 123 (1): ANGER
Trantion Check: Rakumon
What kind of person is Prince Hao to let me use him? I am already lucky that Prince Hao didn¡¯t bother with me; otherwise, it¡¯s hard to say what would¡¯ve happened.
~~~
Army Barracks, In Front of the Horse Carriage
The imperial guard bowed in respect. ¡°Prince Hao, where are you going?¡±
¡°The posthouse.¡± Pei Qianhao then got on the horse carriage. The carriage was spacious, containing a table full of tea and desserts.
The horse carriage began moving in the direction of the posthouse after Pei Qianhao sat down properly. Inside the carriage, Pei Qianhao closed his eyes as he adopted a contemtive look.
The distance between the army barracks and the posthouse wasn¡¯t long, but it passed through the main streets of the capital, making anyone¡¯s eyes dazzle with the glorious scenes.
There were manifold different shops, and the sound of peddlers hawking their wares lingered in people¡¯s ears endlessly.
Even so, it couldn¡¯tpare with Beimin. Many of the products that weremon there couldn¡¯t be seen in Nanzhao.
¡°Patrician, please be merciful and give some food.¡±
¡°My son hasn¡¯t eaten for two days. Patrician, please take pity on us and do a good deed.¡±
Suddenly, the haggard voice of a woman sounded from the side of the horse carriage. It was easy to tell that her condition was a result of her mental and physical exhaustion, not because of her age.
After hearing this, a strange glint flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s now open eyes.
Even in the capital, there are people who don¡¯t have enough to eat? How would this be possible unless Ning Rn¡¯s new policy was changed by Yun Ruofeng? Her political prowess was truly rare in this world. The only Nanzhao citizen I have praised is no longer here now. If she had only been born a man, her aplishments would have been unrivaled; truly a pity.
Without Ning Rn, it will be hard for Nanzhao to make even small improvements.
Thinking of Ning Rn, Su Xi-er¡¯s figure inexplicably appeared in Pei Qianhao¡¯s mind.
In the end, the carriage continued onwards without a word. The woman was only aimlessly begging pedestrians on the side of the road, and didn¡¯t have the courage to stop the horse carriage.
¡°Prince Hao, we are here.¡±
Shortly after, the horse carriage arrived at the posthouse. Pei Qianhao quickly dismounted and quickly entered the posthouse.
He had originally wanted to find Su Xi-er, but was given pause by an imperial guard running towards him with an anxious expression.
Pei Qianhao understood and turned to head towards the main hall of the posthouse, the imperial guard slowing as he approached the prince from behind.
¡°Prince Hao, this is a pigeon letter from Beimin.¡± The imperial guard passed a note to Pei Qianhao once they were inside the hall. Taking the note in one hand, Pei Qianhao sat down.
The pigeon letter was from Wu Ling. The note exined that, due to some unexpected troubles, Wu Ling would be temporarily stranded in Beimin. The note only said that the corrupt official had been beheaded, but didn¡¯t specify what trouble hade up.
¡°Is there anyone else that knows about this?¡± The imperial guard understood that Prince Hao was referring to Wu Ling¡¯s absence.
Wu Ling is my right-hand man; it¡¯s inevitable that someone observant will notice that he¡¯s not here with me.
CHAPTER 123 (2): ANGER
CHAPTER 123 (2): ANGER
Trantion Check: Rakumon
Pigeon messages from Beimin were marked with special signs, allowing for a tampered letter to be easily identified.
Pei Qianhao nodded and silently lit the note on fire with a nearby candle. He trusted Wu Ling enough to resolve any sort of small issues on his own.
If he can¡¯t even solve small problems, then what use is he? Of course, any problem that is preventing him from leaving is naturally not a small problem.
¡°Did Su Xi-er go out today?¡± Prince Hao patted the ashes from his hand, wiped it off with a handkerchief, and sat back down.
When the imperial guard heard this, his whole body suddenly trembled as he immediately replied, ¡°Reporting to Prince Hao, apart from going to the dining hall to eat, Su Xi-er did not leave her room.¡±
Didn¡¯t go out? Pei Qianhao nodded when he heard the answer. She¡¯s surprisingly obedient today.
¡°But there is one thing that this subordinate does not know if I should mention.¡±
The imperial guard nced at Pei Qianhao; he wanted to mention that Yun Ruofeng had visited the posthouse earlier.
¡°Say it.¡± Pei Qianhao sipped his tea and signalled for him to talk.
The imperial guard retracted his gaze. ¡°Prince Yun came to the posthouse today and sat for a little while in the hall. Heter left with Nanzhao¡¯s Imperial Princess, who came looking for him in a horse carriage.¡±
The imperial guard didn¡¯t mention that Yun Ruofeng saw Su Xi-er, not because he wanted to hide this on purpose, but because he was scared that Pei Qianhao wouldn¡¯t be happy. As subordinates, don¡¯t we need to share his worries and burdens?!
Pei Qianhao put down his teacup quietly, but his gaze was cold. Just sat for a little while? He came all the way here just to sit for a little while?
I went to Nanzhao¡¯s army barracks nominally to practice my bow and arrow; but with someone like Yun Ruofeng, he can discern my true intentions with a single nce. However, instead of worrying about Nanzhao¡¯s military secrets being leaked, he came to the posthouse!
Did he purposely visit the posthouse when I wasn¡¯t around? Then how could he have only stayed in the hall and sat for a little while?
¡°Are you sure Prince Yun only stayed in the hall of the posthouse for a little while? Did he go to other parts of the building? Instead of worrying about this prince discovering the military force of his army, he came to have a little stay in the posthouse? Haha, this Prince Yun is rather interesting.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze was bing colder and colder, his body emanating a chilly aura that made even the imperial guard tremble in fear.
The imperial guard had originally wanted to conceal the fact that Yun Ruofeng saw Su Xi-er, but no longer had any choice but to tell the truth. Otherwise, he wasn¡¯t sure how much longer he would be living!
At this moment, he felt that his mouth deserved a spanking. Why did I have to mention what shouldn¡¯t be mentioned? Why did I take the initiative and say that Prince Yun visited? Now I musty in the hole that I dug!
¡°Reporting to Prince Hao, Prince Yun came to the posthouse to sit for a little while, but he also met Su Xi-er. They exchanged a few sentences before Nanzhao¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princess arrived, but I don¡¯t know what they said to each other...¡±
The imperial guard could no longer bear the pressure from Pei Qianhao and blurted everything out.
The air inside the room congealed. The imperial guard held his breath in fear; he could clearly sense the temperature getting lower to the point he was going to freeze.
The guard was a little better after a few breaths, but after he raised his head, the hall was empty.
Pei Qianhao was no longer in the hall, but his oppressive aura still hadn¡¯t fully dissipated.
Looking at the empty hall, the dazed imperial guard stood there by himself.
Prince Hao¡¯s movement was too fast. Did he go to Su Xi-er? When the imperial guard thought about how Su Xi-er¡¯s hands were tied together by Prince Hao as she was almost dragged forward behind the horse carriage, he felt that Su Xi-er¡¯s punishment would certainly be worse this time!
But Prince Hao cares so much about Su Xi-er... Is it because Su Xi-er is not an average maidservant? Could it be that she is his Room Concubine Servant like what others have said?
CHAPTER 124 (1): INEXPLICABLY ANNOYED
CHAPTER 124 (1): INEXPLICABLY ANNOYED
Trantion Check: Rakumon
Boom!
With a loud bang, the door was kicked open by Pei Qianhao.
Su Xi-er jumped when she heard the loud sound, nearly stabbing her hand with the needle that she was using to sew.
Everything in the room was in in sight as the door fell to the ground.
Su Xi-er was currently sitting on the edge of the bed with a needle and thread in one hand, while some coarse clothes upied the other. It wasn¡¯t hard to see that Su Xi-er was just sewing the clothes that belonged to the female cook.
¡°Prince Hao, don¡¯t you know that you need to knock before entering a woman¡¯s room?¡± That being said, it seems that Pei Qianhao has never once done that...
Su Xi-er stopped sewing as she spoke. If he kicks the door in one more time, I won¡¯t be able to stand it anymore.
Pei Qianhao stood at the entrance of the door and looked at the woman inside. Do I need to knock to enter her room? Others have begged me to do so, but I didn¡¯t deign to give them a second thought. Yet this woman is not only displeased, she even rebuked me.
¡°When has this prince ever knocked before entering your room? Still not used to it? Besides, what¡¯s your position?¡± He indirectly reminded Su Xi-er to not forget her status. Right now, she was just a maidservant by his side.
Putting down the things in her hands, Su Xi-er stood up and bowed. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao; this servant has never forgotten my position.¡±
She knows how to act with a sense of propriety. That¡¯s very clever of her. But even though I sometimes praise her for it, I also loathe such cleverness at times.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t reply to Su Xi-er, closing the door behind him and walking into the room.
¡°Did you stay in your room for the entire day today?¡± Pei Qianhao purposely asked as he looked at the sewing needles and coarse clothes on the bed.
Su Xi-er replied with an affirmative and stayed quietly by the side without saying anything else.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes froze and looked at Su Xi-er¡¯sposed expression. This woman grows more daring by the day.
¡°You didn¡¯t see Prince Yun?¡±
It was impossible to hide this from Pei Qianhao, so Su Xi-er answered truthfully. ¡°I did. Prince Yun came to the backyard by himself.¡±
She didn¡¯t lie and directly admitted it! At least she¡¯s still honest! Pei Qianhao¡¯s found his anger subside a little.
Looking at Su Xi-er with raised eyebrows, Pei Qianhao asked again. ¡°Are you acquainted with Yun Ruofeng?¡±
Right afterwards, even he felt that the question was ridiculous. Su Xi-er entered Beimin¡¯s imperial pce from a young age and served as a maidservant in the Pce Side Quarters; how can she be acquainted with Yun Ruofeng?
However, even though it was ridiculous, he still couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart trembled. Could it be that Pei Qianhao has noticed something?
I don¡¯t believe that he could have seen through my act, so Pei Qianhao must be just asking at random.
With that, Su Xi-er¡¯s heartbeat returned to normal. Both my identity and appearance havepletely changed; no one will recognise ¡®me¡¯.
¡°Prince Hao, you worry too much. I entered the pce from a very young age, so how could I have travelled so far to Nanzhao to meet some Prince Yun?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯sshes flickered slightly, looking enticing.
As I expected, she¡¯s giving me this kind of answer. Pei Qianhao was not surprised, but his face darkened as he approached Su Xi-er step by step. Grudgingly, Su Xi-er was forced to step backwards.
CHAPTER 124 (2): INEXPLICABLY ANNOYED
CHAPTER 124 (2): INEXPLICABLY ANNOYED
Trantion Check: Rakumon
It sounds like an absurd statement, but that is simply what I, Pei Qianhao, believe.
Su Xi-er paused for a bit, then chuckled and replied, ¡°Prince Hao, you really know how to jest. How old is this servant? How can I run to Nanzhao and be acquainted with Prince Yun? Let alone be very familiar with him.¡±
Pei Qianhao released his hand and became silent, not saying a word. This was just a hunch, one thatpletely contradicts the current reality of the situation at that.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know what Pei Qianhao was thinking, only that she could not be exposed, especially seeing as how she was still in Nanzhao andpletely unarmed. What can I use to fight against Yun Ruofeng?
It doesn¡¯t matter why Pei Qianhao is asking me this. I must act like nothing has happened and dispel his worries.
Su Xi-er looked at the coarse clothes on the bed and indifferently asked, ¡°Prince Hao, is there anything else? If not, this servant will continue to sew the female cook¡¯s clothes.¡±
Sewing the female cook¡¯s clothes was just an excuse. She just wanted him to leave immediately. This man is too clever for me to rx with him around.
Besides, with my current position, I can¡¯t afford to provoke Pei Qianhao.
¡°Has this prince ever said that you are this prince¡¯s maidservant?¡±
Before she could answer, he continued, ¡°Can this prince¡¯s maidservant do things for another person?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s tone was somewhat heavy. When he heard that Prince Yun came over and looked for Su Xi-er, he felt that something was amiss.
His voice gave Su Xi-er an unexinable feeling. Why is he always targeting me?
The female cook happened to arrive at this moment. Seeing the door ajar, she pushed the door open and entered without knocking.
Just after entering, she heard Pei Qianhao chiding Su Xi-er, and the reason seemed to be her clothes.
The female cook immediately knelt to the ground in fear, her back full of cold sweat. ¡°Prince Hao, it¡¯s all thismoner¡¯s fault. You... please don¡¯t me Su Xi-er.¡±
No matter what, the clothes are mine. I can¡¯t let Su Xi-er receive the me.
¡°Stand up quickly, this has nothing to do with you.¡± When Su Xi-er saw this, she pushed Pei Qianhao away and walked up to help the female cook get up. The only problem was that the female cook hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to stand up.
Su Xi-er felt helpless when she saw the female cook like that, but she still forced thetter to get up before whispering to her. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished sewing the clothes, but I will send them over when I¡¯m done.¡±
Pei Qianhao was still in a bad mood yet Su Xi-er provoked me for a female cook. She should know that I am her master. But this behaviour of hers is actually pretty simr to how she acted in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s face darkened severely. With his back to the female, hembasted harshly. ¡°Take your clothes and get lost!¡±
If Su Xi-er knew that she was suspected by Pei Qianhao again, she would never have helped the female cook up. After all, thetter was just an outsider.
After being chided by Pei Qianhao, the female cook¡¯s body trembled as walked up to pick up her clothes from the ground before paying her respects and leaving.
The female cook trembled in fear as she carried the clothes out of the door and thought to herself. Prince Hao ims that Su Xi-er is his maidservant, but why didn¡¯t it sound like that when he addressed her?
Looking at the rtionship between Su Xi-er and Prince Hao, it seems that she can¡¯t be as simple as a regr servant girl. Could she be a Room Concubine Servant, just like what they all say?
No matter what kind of rtionship they have, Prince Hao is capricious and unfathomable. Su Xi-er may really lose her life serving by Prince Hao¡¯s side if she isn¡¯t careful.
When she thought of this, the female cook sighed.
CHAPTER 125 (1): NOT TAKING ADVANTAGE
CHAPTER 125 (1): NOT TAKING ADVANTAGE
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him and saw that his brows were now rxed, but that his gaze was deep and unreadable.
¡°Prince Hao, the female cook is a Nanzhao citizen, and her daughter had unfortunately passed away many years ago. When she sees this servant, she is reminded of her daughter. If her daughter were still here, she would have been around the same age as this servant.¡± Su Xi-er clearly mentioned all of this to stop him from making things difficult for the female cook.
¡°How is her daughter associated with you? Do you think this prince was making things difficult for her just now?¡± Pei Qianhao spoke slowly, his gaze continuing to move back and forth on Su Xi-er¡¯s body.
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°No, you were making things difficult for this servant. The female cook was just implicated.¡±
¡°Making things difficult for you?¡± Pei Qianhao chuckled. This is considered making things difficult for her? If I wanted to do that, how can she still be standing there in one piece?
¡°Prince Hao, if you don¡¯t like this servant sewing coarse clothes, then this servant won¡¯t do it. What do you want to instruct this servant to do right now?¡± Su Xi-er bowed with a deferential expression.
Pei Qianhao couldn¡¯t stand her acting this way. Her respectful countenance is all an act, with a fake sincerity to match.
However, since she¡¯s already said that, then I must do something.
¡°So whatever this Prince instructs you to do, you will do it? No matter what?¡±
Su Xi-er thought about it carefully and added, ¡°If it isn¡¯t something unremittingly atrocious and evil, and if it doesn¡¯t... take advantage of this servant.¡±
¡°Take advantage of you? Do you think this prince needs to do that?¡± Pei Qianhao walked in front of her, raising his hand to fix a few strands of loose hair around her cheek.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t say anything. Isn¡¯t that so? He told me to kiss him, take off my clothes and lie in bed, and even pressed me to the wall. There are so many examples that I can¡¯t even begin to list them off one by one.
¡°This will definitely not be something unremittingly evil, and won¡¯t take advantage of you. It is simple; carry a wooden basin and half squat inside your room. If you can¡¯tst for even an hour, you will immediately be flogged twenty times.¡±
Su Xi-er asked, ¡°And if this servant endures it?¡±
¡°If you endure it for two hours, this prince will not punish you.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s more than two hours, will you reward this servant?¡±
An interested glint flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°This prince didn¡¯t even immediately punish you, but you actually want to haggle with this prince?¡±
¡°This is not haggling. There¡¯s an adage that is well-said ©` ¡®Reward and punishmente hand in hand¡¯. Prince Hao, If I endure it for more than two hours, will you allow this servant to go out for a stroll?¡±
¡°You like to stroll that much? It wasn¡¯t enoughst time?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°This servant felt uneasyst time since I had sneaked out. Hope you will allow this servant to go out and casually stroll around by myself this time, Prince Hao.¡±
What exactly is her intention in specifically telling me she wants to stroll by herself? Does she know someone in Nanzhao?
Pei Qianhao was puzzled, but didn¡¯t reveal it on his visage. He only nodded directly. ¡°Okay, this prince promises you.¡± His gaze then fell onto a wooden basin, signalling Su Xi-er to start now.
Su Xi-er understood and bent down to grab the wooden basin, raising it above her head as she bent her knees and closed her eyes.
In an effort to prepare herself to adapt better to life in the army barracks, Su Xi-er had practised this exercise in her past life to improve her physical strength. She had practised with L¨¹ Liu every night, supervising and encouraging one another. When she practised, she liked to close her eyes and imagine her life in the future.
CHAPTER 125 (2): NOT TAKING ADVANTAGE
CHAPTER 125 (2): NOT TAKING ADVANTAGE
Trantion: Sangria
The people around her had changed. Instead of L¨¹ Liu, it is now Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao was looked at her calm appearance with a contemtive expression. She looked familiar with using both hands to raise the wooden basin up in a half squat. Could it be that she did this often? Seeing how well she controls her bnce, perhaps she really can endure for two hours.
Pei Qianhao kept his eyes on her as time passed gradually, only realising that an hour had passed when he heard the clock tolling.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes were still closed, her breathing was steady, and she only had a little bit of sweat on her forehead.
Pei Qianhao stood up from the wooden chair, walked over to her, and reached for the wooden basin. ¡°You have endured it; this prince will allow you to go out, but it must be tomorrow, not today.¡±
He ced the basin on the table after speaking, turning to leave the room.
Su Xi-er stood up, her whole body stiff and tight. She slowly walked to the side of the wooden chair and stretched her hands out to slowly massage her calves
I haven¡¯t practised doing a half squat for such a long time. With how little conditioning I¡¯ve done with this body, it really can¡¯t endure such an exercise.
Su Xi-er stared at the table while continuing to massage her thighs.
I will be able to leave the posthouse openly and honestly tomorrow. However, I will still need to wear makeup to look ugly; maybe I will just dot moles on my face.
After that, Su Xi-er ate some food, washed up, and went to bed. During that period, no one asked her to go to Pei Qianhao again. Once she got up in the morning however, Su Xi-er¡¯s thighs were painfully sore.
This body isn¡¯t very strong. I must put more effort into training it if even a half squat was enough to cause this.
Looking at the sun outside and realising that she had overslept, Su Xi-er immediately got up and dressed. She quickly washed up and ate a bit of breakfast before heading to the entrance of the posthouse, an imperial guard calling out to her as she approached.
¡°Prince Hao instructed you to leave early and return early. Here is a bag of silvers, take it.¡± The imperial guard pushed the bag of silvers into her hands as he spoke.
Pei Qianhao instructing someone to pass her money made her remember what he had said, ¡°What good is strolling around without silver?¡±
¡°Leave early and return early.¡± The imperial guard reminded before he turned to walk away.
Su Xi-er tied the bag of silvers around her waist and walked through the front door, facing no resistance from the guards at the gate.
The posthouse was on a quiet street, allowing Su Xi-er to stretch out her arms as she took a deep breath, the pink dress she wore fluttering in the wind as she did so.
She was nning to go to the capital city¡¯s number one rouge store to put on ugly makeup instead of putting wall ashes on her face again.
In fact, Su Xi-er wished that she had ordinary looks so that she could avoid trouble.
The shop wasn¡¯t far from the posthouse, only being two streets away. As there were not many pedestrians at this time of day, she quickly headed towards the rouge store.
After walking for a while, Su Xi-er saw rouge store¡¯s signboard which was ted with a gold sigil. Just as she was about to walk in, a wooden horse carriage stopped in front of the rouge store, allowing a woman d in a dark blue dress to dismount.
Su Xi-er took a closer look. She is... Ning Anlian¡¯s head pce maid, Piao Xu. What is she doing at the rouge store? The imperial pce has all types of rouge, so why did she leave the pce ande here?
Su Xi-er walked into the rouge store and pretended to be browsing the products while listening in on Piao Xu¡¯s conversation with the manager. What she heard however, only served to confuse her even more.
¡°This rouge is not fragrant; it¡¯s not what I want. I want the type that will smell nice from the inside out.¡±
CHAPTER 126 (1): TOOK THE WRONG ONE
CHAPTER 126 (1): TOOK THE WRONG ONE
Trantion: Sangria
¡°No, you have it here.¡± Piao Xu¡¯s voice became lower and lower as her body leaned forward; she rolled her sleeves up as a subtle glint flickered across her eyes.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know what the manager saw, but his smile suddenly changed before he started to behave mysteriously. After a moment however, the only difference observers would be able to find would be him behaving more respectfully to Piao Xu.
¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t you say that you wanted that type of rouge earlier? It is exclusive;e to the backyard with me.¡± The manager took Piao Xu to the backyard.
When they almost entered the curtain door, the manager saw Su Xi-er and immediately instructed a young woman. ¡°Go and see what that Miss needs.¡±
The manager had been in business for a long time, and was familiar with different rouge, foundation, and women¡¯s clothing. She could tell with one look that the long pink dress Su Xi-er wore was made of excellent fabric, a sign that they should treat her well.
Following the manager¡¯s gaze, Piao Xu took a few extra nces at Su Xi-er when she realised that thetter was very beautiful.
¡°Miss, this way please.¡± The manager lifted the curtain up and extended her hand to invite Piao Xu in.
Piao Xu quickly returned her attention to the manager and nodded before following her in.
Back in the antechamber of the shop, the shop assistant was full of smiles and very cordial. ¡°Miss, is this your first time here? I¡¯ve never seen you before. What kind of rouge and foundation do you need?¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head on purpose. ¡°No, I have already been here a few times, as well as purchased several things.¡± Her words were half true. I have been here as Ning Rn, but never as Su Xi-er.
The shop assistant looked surprised. ¡°How can it be? You are so beautiful that I would remember you with one look. If you have been here a few times already, why do you look so unfamiliar to me?¡±
¡°Perhaps you weren¡¯t in the shop when I was here. Anyways, I will only need a dark coloured powder rouge today.¡±
The shop assistant was even more shocked when she heard this. ¡°Dark coloured? You are young and beautiful, why use those outdated colours? Dark colours are for women in their forties. They¡¯re not suitable for you.¡±
¡°Just bring them over.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s tone was certain, stopping all of the shop assistant¡¯s questions.
I have no choice if she is so insistent on dark colours, even if they¡¯re unsuitable for her.
¡°Miss, our shop only has one type of dark coloured rouge. Take a look and smell to check if it¡¯s alright?¡± The shop assistant said as she took out a small box.
Su Xi-er took it over, opened it. It has a bit of a peach blossom fragrance that you won¡¯t notice if you don¡¯t smell carefully. The colour is also appropriate for my purposes. ¡°I will take this box. How much is it?¡±
The shop assistant smiled. ¡°A tael of fine silver.¡±
In Nanzhao¡¯s number one rouge store, most ordinary rouge and foundation would cost a tael of silver. However, rouge stores all had a quirk ©` they would add in special flowers in each rouge and foundation, even including the Purple Fragrance flowers from Xiliu nation.
Therefore, rouge stores were usually only patronised by the wealthy. For ordinary families, they would only use the groom¡¯s betrothal gifts to buy rouge if their daughter was getting married.
Su Xi-er took a tael of silver from her purse and handed it to the shop assistant, who then smiled and epted it before handing her the wrapped box.
¡°Do you need anything else?¡±
Su Xi-er deliberately acted puzzled and said, ¡°I was going to buy a box of rouge and then head to the spice workshop. Just now, I heard the manager say that there is spice here. Why don¡¯t I buy them together?¡±
CHAPTER 126 (2): TOOK THE WRONG ONE
CHAPTER 126 (2): TOOK THE WRONG ONE
Trantion: Sangria
¡°I am not a daughter from a noble house; my family just has some money. I want to know if the special type of rouge can make me smell nice from the inside out?¡±
The shop assistant nodded. ¡°Yes, thebination of different flower fragrances makes it different than a normal rouge. Unfortunately Miss, if you are not a daughter from a noble house, we can¡¯t sell that type of rouge to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Su Xi-er pretended to not care. ¡°It¡¯s fine, we can¡¯t afford that type anyway; I was just asking randomly. You are free to continue with your work. I¡¯ll just be looking around to see if there is anything suitable for some sisters of mine. If I find anything suitable for them, I¡¯ll tell them toe here and purchase it another day.¡±
¡°Alright, please have a look around. Whatever is ced in the antechamber can be bought as long as you have silvers.¡±
Su Xi-er replied with a soft affirmative and started looking around. She was actually using this as an excuse to wait for Piao Xu. If she stays in there for too long, there¡¯s definitely something fishy about the rouge that she is buying.
Seeing that Piao Xu didn¡¯te out after a long time, Su Xi-er¡¯s suspicions were aroused, even as her expression remained neutral.
But to avoid people in the rouge store from suspecting me, I can¡¯t stay here anymore.
Su Xi-er stowed away her rouge and went out. She entered a private room in a restaurant and ordered some food, eating her fill before opening the rouge and dotting it onto her face.
The dark colour was simr to the colour of moles. She took a little with a finger, patted it in a circle lightly, and a mole had appeared. Su Xi-er continued until there were five dark ¡®moles¡¯ on each side of her face.
Su Xi-er closed the box in satisfaction before walking out of the restaurant. By pure coincidence, she saw Piao Xu walking over from the other side of the road.
Piao Xu was hurrying along with her head held low, and didn¡¯t see that there was a person in front of her.
The two bumped into each other, causing two identical boxes to fall from both Su Xi-er and Piao Xu¡¯s sleeves. Piao Xu cursed, ¡°Are you blind?!¡± She then quickly picked up the small box closest to her and left in a hurry.
Su Xi-er watched Piao Xu¡¯s retreating figure with coldness in her eyes before she bent down to pick up the remaining box.
When her hand touched the box, she knew something was not right. This box isn¡¯t mine. Piao Xu was in a hurry and took the wrong box.
My box was just an ordinary rouge, but this box... Su Xi-er immediately put the rouge into her sleeve and started to walk out of the restaurant.
In the restaurant, a woman d in a light yellow dress was sitting in the main seat within a first ss private room, slowly swaying a wine cup in her hand.
Not long after, the sound of someone knocking on the door could be heard.
The woman put down the wine cup and told the person to enter.
The door was immediately opened, revealing Piao Xu, who quickly entered and closed the door behind her.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, this servant has brought what you wanted.¡± Piao Xu took out the box from her sleeve and passed it to Ning Anlian.
Ning Anlian took the box and touched the surface of the lid slowly. ¡°You didn¡¯t get discovered on the way right?¡± The corner of Ning Anlian¡¯s mouth rose in an almost indiscernible smile when she spoke.
Piao Xu immediately shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Imperial Princess, no one discovered this. This servant kept it in my sleeves the entire time.¡±
CHAPTER 127 (1): SPICE UP THE ATMOSPHERE
CHAPTER 127 (1): SPICE UP THE ATMOSPHERE
Trantion: Cosy
Ning Anlian didn¡¯t ride the shy carriage when she left the pce today, instead opting for a normal wooden one.
Piao Xu carefully helped Ning Anlian onto the carriage before walking alongside it as it drove forward steadily. Facing the carriage curtains, Piao Xuplimented, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you look really beautiful today.¡±
A joyfulugh came from within the carriage before it quietened down again. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Eldest Imperial Princess when there are so many people on the streets. Call me Young Miss instead.¡±
Piao Xu responded immediately, ¡°Young Miss, this servant has taken note of it.¡±
Ning Anlian sat in the carriage as she yed with her fiery red nails that were freshly painted this morning. She wore a pale yellow dress, just like the first time she met him.
Feng, since you don¡¯t have time toe see me while you are recuperating at the Prince Yun Residence, I shalle out of the pce to see you. I don¡¯t need you to set aside time to apany me, as long as you are free when I go looking for you.
Ning Anlian carried such emotions all the way to the Prince Yun Residence.
Piao Xu helped Ning Anlian alight the carriage. The imperial guards of the Prince Yun Residence saw Piao Xu holding the waist que of the Eldest Imperial Princess in her hands and immediately greeted her with a bow. ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to the Eldest Imperial Princess.¡±
Ning Anlian looked at them briefly and asked, ¡°Is Prince Yun in?¡±
Several guards nodded. ¡°Prince Yun is in the backyard of the Prince Yun Residence. It¡¯s just that he has ordered to not allow anyone to disturb him today.¡±
¡°Not allow any outsiders to disturb him. Is this Princess an outsider?¡± Ning Anlian¡¯s eyes shot piercing daggers at the imperial guards as she stepped into the Prince Yun Residence.
The imperial guards looked at each other helplessly as Ning Anlian walked in, not daring to stop her.
However, Piao Xu didn¡¯t enter. She smiled and took out a few taels of silver from her sleeves. ¡°These are bestowed by the Eldest Imperial Princess. Use them to get some wine.¡±
Several guards hesitated for a moment before shaking their heads. ¡°This subordinate is unable to ept.¡±
The smile on Piao Xu¡¯s face disappeared as she stuffed the silvers into the hand of one of the imperial guards. ¡°How can you let the Eldest Imperial Princess take back what has been bestowed? Keep it well.¡±
Piao Xu then followed in entering the Prince Yun Residence. However, unlike Ning Anlian, she didn¡¯t dare to head towards Prince Yun¡¯s location. She simply directed the imperial guard driving the carriage to pull into the stable.
Ning Anlian directly headed for the backyard of the Prince Yun Residence. She knew the spots that he liked. If he¡¯s somewhere in the backyard, he must be in the bamboo grove.
But when Ning Anlian reached the bamboo grove, she didn¡¯t find him there. The imperial guards said he was in the backyard, but why is he not in the bamboo grove?
Ning Anlian gave it a serious thought and finally arrived at the conclusion that he must be in the main courtyard. It¡¯s too early for him to rest, so it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s in the study located there.
He can¡¯t be resting in the house now in broad daylight, he¡¯s probably in the study of the main court.
With this in mind, she swiftly headed over.
Under normal circumstances, there would be no maidservants or guards in the main courtyard outside of the cleaning times in the morning, noon, and night.
Yet, there was a maidservant sweeping the courtyard now, half an hour before noon.
The maidservant had just finished cleaning when Ning Anlian entered. This maidservant was new and had never seen Ning Anlian, but the malicious aura that surrounded thetter was enough to scare her silly.
CHAPTER 127 (2): SPICE UP THE ATMOSPHERE
CHAPTER 127 (2): SPICE UP THE ATMOSPHERE
Trantion: Cosy
The maidservant didn¡¯t bother wondering who she was and muttered a ¡°yes¡± with a shudder before darting out of the courtyard.
Ning Anlian gave a cold snort. What a useless thing. How can such a person be fit to clean the prince residence¡¯s main courtyard?
Ning Anlian then quickly headed towards the study, deliberately lightening her steps as she approached the door.
Ning Anlian then ced her ear to the door and listened. She wanted to know what was he doing alone when she wasn¡¯t around.
Not hearing anything as she listened, Ning Anlian finally ran out of patience and directly pushed the door open to enter the study. She happened to see Yun Ruofeng standing in front of a bookshelf with a book in hand as she entered.
Upon seeing Ning Anlian, Yun Ruofeng ced the book back on the shelf, a smile shing across his handsome face. ¡°The Nanzhao state banquet is just around the corner. Why are you not obedient? This is not the time to leave the pce.¡±
Ning Anlian stepped forward, standing on her tiptoes as she approached him. Her arms then wrapped around his neck, pouting as she leaned in to kiss him on the lips.
Right as she was about to make contact, he turned his head to the side and pushed her away with his right hand. ¡°Anlian, behave and don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±
"What do you mean by making a fuss? How long has it been since you kissed me? I miss you and I want to kiss you." Ning Anlian looked aggrieved.
Yun Ruofeng nced at her. ¡°For so many years, your wish has been to dance at the Nanzhao state banquet. Now that it¡¯s finally close to realisation...¡±
Ning Anlian interrupted, "I know about the dance, you don''t have to constantly remind me. I''ve long made the appropriate arrangements for it."
"Are you feeling better, Feng? Does your leg still hurt?" Ning Anlian diverted the topic and hugged him once again.
Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t push her away and lifted his hand to pat her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s just that the Branded Krait isn¡¯t an ordinary snake, requiring me to take a few days to recuperate.¡±
Ning Anlian fluttered her eyshes as her expression changed. Bashfully, she rubbed her head against his chest. ¡°How about staying in my repose pce for a few nights after your health has recovered and the state banquet is over? We haven¡¯t done that in a long while.¡±
Ning Anlian blushed at her own statement. In order to liven things up, I have deliberately sought out philtre fragrance. Such fragrance is used to spice up the atmosphere, and is not an aphrodisiac. It causes no harm to the body.
¡°Anlian, ce your sights further ahead. This is not the time to think about that.¡±
The expression on Ning Anlian¡¯s face changed. ¡°Feng, why do I feel that you have changed? You weren¡¯t like this before. Are you afraid that I will get pregnant? You don¡¯t n on marrying me at all, do you?¡±
An insecure woman¡¯s thoughts were often like this. The less confident they were, the crazier their suspicions would be.
Yun Ruofeng looked at her in silence, the corners of his lips forming a smile. ¡°I will marry you.¡±
¡°If you will marry me, why are you afraid of me getting pregnant? Moreover, can I still get pregnant in this lifetime?¡± Ning Anlian swung her arms agitatedly as she spoke, causing the rouge box within her sleeves to fall to the floor.
Ning Anlian was a little panicked when she saw the rouge box on the ground. Just as she was about to squat down to pick it back up, Yun Ruofeng had already bent over and picked it up.
¡°This rouge isn¡¯t from the pce. You bought it outside?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked while he opened the rouge box.
Ning Anlian wanted to snatch it from him immediately. His body hasn¡¯tpletely recovered. I bought this to spice up the atmosphere in the future, to make him desire my body even more.
Right now though, his body is too frail. Even if the low concentration of the fragrance wouldn¡¯t cause much harm to him, now isn¡¯t the time.
The rouge box was opened with a tter, allowing a trace of peach blossom fragrance to wafter into Yun Ruofeng¡¯s nose.
He took a sniff before closing the lid of the box and handing it to Ning Anlian. ¡°This smells good. Why have youe to like dark-coloured rouges now?¡±
Dark-coloured? Ning Anlian felt something was wrong as soon as she heard that. Could this be a newly released philtre fragrance? Shouldn¡¯t it be pale pink or fiery red?
CHAPTER 128 (1): HOW COULD IT BE
CHAPTER 128 (1): HOW COULD IT BE
Trantion: Cosy
¡°Could it be that Piao Xu bought the wrong thing?¡± Ning Anlian muttered to herself.
Philtre fragrance has a distinct smell and colour; Piao Xu couldn¡¯t have bought the wrong thing. If that¡¯s the case, then the boxes must have been mixed up somewhere along the way.
Yun Ruofeng stared as Ning Anlian as thetter held onto the rouge box in her hands, her eyes fixated on it.
Yun Ruofeng calmly walked over and asked softly, ¡°Anlian, are you unwell? Why are you so pale?¡±
Seeing that Ning Anlian had yet toe to her senses, Yun Rufeng continued to call her name several times to no avail.
Hence, Yun Ruofeng patted her shoulder.
¡°Ah!¡±
Ning Anlian let out a cry and took a step back as though she was frightened.
Seeing her response, Yun Ruofeng asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Regaining herposure, Ning Anlian forced a smile and tried to answer Yun Ruofeng¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry. Anyways, Feng, what did you ask me just now?¡±
Yun Ruofeng looked at Ning Anlian but made no response.
Continuing to smile, Ning Anlian continued, ¡°Feng, what¡¯s the matter? Is there something on my face?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing serious; I just see that you¡¯re very pale. Let me know if you are feeling unwell.¡±
His voice was soft and exuded a deep sense of concern, and it worked very well on Ning Anlian.
Sure enough, Ning Anlian nodded with a smile, lowered her head, and spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking of something...¡±
Although Ning Anlian had bought philtre fragrance, she didn¡¯t want Yun Ruofeng to know of it.
Yun Ruofeng looked at her with a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re okay; otherwise, you should take a rest if you¡¯re feeling unwell. I see that you have been staring at the rouge box though. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±
Yun Ruofeng concealed his true feelings behind the smile on his face, and not even Ning Anlian was able to read him.
Upon hearing Yun Ruofeng questioning about the rouge box, Ning Anlian¡¯s expression froze for a few seconds. Not wanting to answer, she came up with an excuse. ¡°Nothing, I just felt that this rouge smells better, butcks in terms of colour and lustre.¡±
I can¡¯t let Yun Ruofeng sense that there¡¯s something amiss. Ning Anlian thenughed a few more times.
¡°Mmm, as long as you like it,¡± Yun Ruofeng said lightly.
Ning Anlian was relieved that Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t ask any more about the rouge.
Yun Ruofeng let go of Ning Anlian¡¯s hand and walked towards the bookshelf, pulling out a book on the art of war before taking a seat at his desk and beginning to read.
Ning Anlian sat down on a nearby chair and observed him silently, feeling a little bored watching him reading a book by himself.
I came to the Prince Yun residence today to see Yun Ruofeng; not to use the philtre fragrance on him. I can¡¯t let him smell it while his body is still recovering.
At this moment, Ning Anlian could only think of the philtre fragrance. I clearly bought philtre fragrance rouge, so how did it turn out to be a box of ordinary dark coloured rouge?
Ning Anlian was getting a headache from trying toe up with an exnation. Laying her head down on a small table, she was out like a light before she knew it.
Not long after, Yun Ruofeng lifted his eyes from the book and saw Ning Anlian sleeping at the side.
He hesitated for a moment, but still walked up to her. Shaking her to wake her up, he said softly, ¡°Anlian, head back to your repose pce to sleep. It¡¯s cold here. Your body is delicate, so you should be careful of catching a cold.¡±
Unexpectedly, Ning Anlian didn¡¯t argue about staying and instead replied, ¡°Okay, I will head back to my repose pce first. Take care of your health too.¡±
CHAPTER 128 (2): HOW COULD IT BE
CHAPTER 128 (2): HOW COULD IT BE
Trantion: Cosy
Ning Anlian left so readily because she had been anxious to find out what had happened with the rouge.
After feeding the horses in the backyard, Piao Xu had ordered someone to bring the horse carriage back to the entrance to wait for Ning Anlian toe out.
When Piao Xu saw Ning Anlian, she immediately greeted, ¡°This servant pays her respect to the Eldest Imperial Princess. Are we heading back to the pce now?¡±
Ning Anlian looked at Piao Xu and snorted harshly. We are outside now; it¡¯s not a ce to talk about the philtre fragrance.
Left with no other choice, she simply spoke in a cold tone. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you after we have returned to the pce.¡±
Piao Xu was nervous the entire way back because of that. What exactly have I done wrong?
Reaching the repose pce, Piao Xu could bear it no longer and knelt down directly. ¡°What has this servant done wrong? Eldest Imperial Princess, could you tell this servant directly?¡±
Ning Anlian¡¯s tone took a downturn. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what you did wrong.¡±
Kneeling on the floor, Piao Xu spoke in a quivering voice, ¡°This servant... has no idea. May you kindly enlighten this servant, Eldest Imperial Princess?¡±
I know Ning Anlian¡¯s tricks best. If I have angered her, she wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.
At this moment, Ning Anlian¡¯s heart was full of displeasure, her tone reflecting her emotions. ¡°Enlighten you? Think carefully before you answer this Princess¡¯ question. Besides you, has anyone touched this Princess¡¯ rouge?¡±
Piao Xu thought for a moment and replied. ¡°Responding to the Eldest Imperial Princess, nobody other than this servant hase into contact with the rouge box.¡±
No one? Ning Anlian frowned.
¡°If no one else hase into contact with the rouge box, why did the philtre fragrance rouge that this Princess got you to buy turn into ordinary rouge without rhyme or reason? Could it be that you took the wrong one by mistake?¡±
Piao Xu shuddered. ¡°Replying to the Eldest Imperial Princess, this servant dares not. This servant never gave the rouge box to others. It¡¯s not possible for this servant to have taken the wrong box. Please investigate the matter clearly, Eldest Imperial Princess.¡±
¡°Say then, where did the philtre fragrance that this princess bought go? Don¡¯t tell me it walked off by itself? Philtre fragrance rouge is clearly pale pink and of low concentration. How could it possibly be ordinary rouge? Or is this Princess blind?¡±
Piao Xu was scared silly and the rim of her eyes had turned red.¡°This servant dares not.¡± Piao Xu responded as she desperately kowtowed. ¡°Please investigate the matter clearly, Eldest Imperial Princes,¡± she repeated.
Looking at Piao Xu who had served her for so many years kowtowing on the ground, Ning Anlian could still tell as to whether she was lying or not.
But if what Piao Xu said is true, then where is the philtre fragrance rouge? Could it have unknowingly been switched with another?
¡°Get up. Use this box of rouge as a reward for all the years you have been serving at my side. However, because of your poor performance today, you will be punished!¡±
With her eyes red, Piao Xu muttered a yes as she stood up and came forward to receive the rouge.
With a wave of her hand, Ning Anlian instructed, ¡°You may leave and receive your punishment.¡±
Piao Xu retreated deferentially and closed the doors.
Ning Anlian walked into the inner chambers andid on the bed, thinking of the philtre fragrance that was switched unknowingly.
At the same time, Piao Xu was also thinking about what went wrong. The rouge was in my hand the whole time, how could it have been switched?
She finally figured it out just as she was about to be flogged. She immediately stopped the eunuch who was about to whip her before rushing back to Ning Anlian.
¡°What? Have you already received your punishment ande back?¡± Ning Anlian opened her eyes when she heard Piao Xuing in.
Piao Xu responded eagerly, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, this servant has finally remembered what went wrong.¡±
Hearing this, Ning Anlian immediately felt energised. Supporting herself with one hand, she called for Piao Xu to enter and continue speaking.
CHAPTER 129 (1): BUYING FORTUNE APRICOT HOUSE
CHAPTER 129 (1): BUYING FORTUNE APRICOT HOUSE
Trantion: Cosy
The ugly girl Piao Xu was referring to was precisely Su Xi-er.
Ning Anlian sat up, her tone slightly cold. ¡°Picked up the wrong one?¡± How can something like this be picked up wrongly? Why would she just conveniently have a box of rouge as well?!
While the two were discussing Su Xi-er, thetter was already standing at the entrance of Fortune Apricot House.
The Wei Miss¡¯ were murdered in Fortune Apricot House. The county office had investigated the incident and concluded that both the manager and waiter were the culprits.
This piece of information had reached the streets, dealing a great blow to the business at Fortune Apricot House.
¡°Do you know that because of the Wei Miss¡¯ incident, Fortune Apricot House is going out of business?¡±
¡°I have heard of this too. Fortune Apricot House is being put up for sale, but no one is willing to buy it, iming that the feng shui[1] here isn¡¯t good since someone died here.¡±
This was quickly passed along those standing in front of the Fortune Apricot House. Although the news was alreadymon knowledge, everyone was still discussing in hushed voices.
As the saying goes, ¡®A gaunt camel is still bigger than a horse¡¯! Moreover, Fortune Apricot House was the number one teahouse in the capital!
Suddenly, a man donning a blue robe and veil entered Su Xi-er¡¯s vision.
There was a subtle yet indescribable aura around this man.
The man in blue noticed Su Xi-er as well. They looked at each other, but didn¡¯t speak a single word.
The man then turned and headed into Fortune Apricot House. I didn¡¯te here to look at women!
Su Xi-er smiled and also went in. It¡¯s him, the person I suspect.
¡°Miss, what can I do for you?¡± Su Xi-er had just entered Fortune Apricot House when a waiter approached her, all smiles and full of enthusiasm.
¡°Just some simple refreshments will do.¡± Su Xi-er chose a table and sat down, closing her eyes.
The man in blue went up to the second floor, somewhere that is open only to some special customers.
¡°Alright. Please wait a moment, miss. Your dishes will be right up.¡±
The waiter responded loudly before retreating. After that, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t have to wait long for the dishes to be served.
The few refreshments were unique to Fortune Apricot House.
Su Xi-er took a small bite, finding the pastry to be light, as well as sweet and delicious. She then picked up another pastry, ordering a pot of tea along the way.
Although Fortune Apricot House was to be bought out, the standard of their pastries and tea remained. The cook didn¡¯t take the quality of his food lightly. The tea leaves were distinguished and floating on the surface, with the overall colour of the tea being great as well.
Su Xi-er took a sniff of the tea¡¯s refreshing fragrance, slowly sipping it as she observed what happened on the second floor. Why did the man in blue appear at Fortune Apricot House again?
When her tea was half finished, Su Xi-er saw the man in blueing down from the second floor.
She rose slowly and took out a tael of silver, cing it on the table.
Strangely enough, the waiter who had been attending to the man had been treating thetter extremely well. It was beyond what they would have done for another guest. It seems that he has bought out the teahouse.
¡°Ah, the man who just walked by has bought Fortune Apricot House!¡± The few burly men who had entered the teahouse before Su Xi-er were seated closeby, allowing Su Xi-er to hear their conversation clearly.
1. Chinese geomancy
A Wikipedia article if you are interested in reading more:
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Feng_shui
CHAPTER 129 (2): BUYING FORTUNE APRICOT HOUSE
CHAPTER 129 (2): BUYING FORTUNE APRICOT HOUSE
Trantion: Cosy
¡°A rtive of mine is a staff member of Fortune Apricot House. How could the information he told me be false?¡± The muscr man spoke proudly.
A rtive told me that an important guest might buy Fortune Apricot House today.
Hearing this, Su Xi-er pondered. The man in blue has really bought the teahouse. But who would do such a thing with such timing?
Her eyes narrowed into slits. She was increasingly suspicious of the man¡¯s involvement with the death of the Wei Miss¡¯.
Who on earth is this guy? If he was the one who killed the Wei Miss¡¯, what was his motive?
Could it be that he already knew that the manager and waiter of the teahouse would be used as scapegoats, allowing him to buy Fortune Apricot House at a low price?
If that¡¯s really the case, he is a little psychotic.
Su Xi-er nced at the man in blue before walking out of the teahouse.
¡°Have a safe journey, Miss. Pleasee again.¡± The waiter came over to collect the silver with a smiling face.
As Su Xi-er¡¯s outfit wasn¡¯t too outstanding, and she even deliberately made herself uglier with makeup, even if she walked on the streets, she would look like any othermoner.
After exiting Fortune Apricot House, Su Xi-er approached a small stall next to the teahouse and pretended to be browsing the goods.
I can see each and every person going in and out of Fortune Apricot House from here.
"Little girl...¡± A grey-haired old uncle with a wrinkled face called out to her.
With a smile on her face, Su Xi-er picked up a wooden hairpin. ¡°Senior Uncle, this wooden hairpin is pretty good.¡±
¡°Considering your age, your taste is pretty good. My old wife carved this wooden hairpin out of peachwood[1]. Although it can¡¯t bepared to those gold and silver essories, the carvings are much more detailed.¡±
Su Xi-er followed the old uncle¡¯s pointing finger and looked at the carvings where each peach blossom was in full bloom. The carving work is indeed not bad.
It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to wear peachwood hairpins any more.
¡°Senior Uncle, I didn¡¯t bring any money out, but I¡¯ll definitely buy it next time.¡± Su Xi-er smiled and ced the peachwood hairpin down.
¡°My wife can only make three peachwood hairpins a day, and youngdies alwayse to buy them all. You have to be early if you want to buy one.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember to be early.¡±
The old man sighed. All women wish to be beautiful, including this ugly girl. The moles on her face... it¡¯s probably hopeless.
Just then, Su Xi-er happened to see the man in blue walking out of the teahouse. Waiting for him to make some distance, Su Xi-er then proceeded to follow him.
However, the man in blue suddenly stopped as though he was waiting for her.
It was not until Su Xi-er appeared before him that he turned around and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve been following me around since earlier. Are you afraid that you can¡¯t get married? But how is that possible? The ten moles on your face are well done.¡±
The man took only a nce to tell that the moles on Su Xi-er¡¯s face were drawn on using a dark coloured rouge.
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°You sure have good eyes. However, you¡¯re only half right. I¡¯m not following you because I fancy you, but because I suspect you.
The man in blue chuckled. ¡°What do you suspect of me?¡±
¡°Since the incident happened in Fortune Apricot House, why don¡¯t we talk about it there? You went in to discuss the purchase of the teahouse, but didn¡¯t appreciate any of its tea and pastries, did you?
The man¡¯s lips quivered slightly under the veil. This girl is not simple. She said that she suspects me, yet she still invited me to tea.
I am always meticulous in what I do, so how did she find out? I want to know what she has to say about it.
1. It is known to ward off evil.
CHAPTER 130 (1): MALE DOG WENT CRAZY
CHAPTER 130 (1): MALE DOG WENT CRAZY
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er said to the waiter, ¡°Bring another pot of the tea that I drank before.¡±
The waiter hesitated, but quicklyplied when he saw that the new owner didn¡¯t make any objections.
Soon, a pot of tea was brought to the table.
The man in blue casually picked up a teacup and began fiddling with it, his gaze never leaving Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er lowered her voice. ¡°I find the death of the Wei Miss¡¯ suspicious. What do you think?¡±
I saw him suspiciously lurking around the day that the Wei Miss¡¯ died. Although I did tie them up while they were still alive, their deaths have nothing to do with me.
I¡¯m not kind enough to seek justice for them, but I really want to know why this man killed them.
Is it because the Wei Miss¡¯ offended him? Or did they say something insulting? What could they have said?
¡°Miss, are you suspecting this humble one?¡± He drained his tea cup before continuing, not waiting for her reply.
¡°Miss, do you think that I am stupid? Buying the Fortune Apricot House after killing people so I can draw all the suspicion to myself? Do you think I want to dig a hole so that I can jump in?¡±
He¡¯s right. Although this was also what Su Xi-er was thinking, she didn¡¯t make anyments.
Buying the teahouse after killing the two Wei Miss¡¯ is just asking for trouble by drawing all suspicions to himself. That said, there is a saying that the most dangerous ce is also the safest.
Buying the Fortune Apricot House is tantamount to walking into his own trap, but this instead also helps clear him of suspicion.
A flicker of light flickered across Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. She got up to pour him another cup of tea as she remarked, ¡°You¡¯re a clever person.¡±
She didn¡¯t explicate but she believed that this one sentence was sufficient to let him guess her intentions.
¡°Miss, you¡¯re very beautiful. If you¡¯re really afraid that you can¡¯t get married, you can find me.¡± The man in blue once again finished the tea in his cup before getting up to leave without another word.
When his head turned away from Su Xi-er, the man revealed a hateful expression beneath his veil. The death of the Wei Miss¡¯ is not a pity at all; they deserved to die. All those who continue to gossip about, nder and harm her deserve to die.
Perhaps the only one who would understand the man¡¯s thoughts was himself.
Su Xi-er watched him as he left, only bing more suspicious.
But it¡¯s time for me to go back to the posthouse. After she paid the bill, she immediately headed back to the posthouse.
She had made it to her room, and was about to remove the rouge on her face when the voice of an imperial guard sounded from outside.
¡°Su Xi-er, Prince Hao is telling you to bring tea over.¡±
How does he already know that I am back? Did he ask people to monitor me the whole time?
Su Xi-er wiped the ten moles off her face and replied, ¡°Alright, I will go over soon.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t have time to think more about it, setting down the rouge that Piao Xu had dropped before heading to the back kitchen. Picking up a pot of tea, she quickly headed towards Pei Qianhao¡¯s room.
The room door wasn¡¯t closed, allowing Pei Qianhao to discover Su Xi-er before she even walked in.
¡°Where did you go today?¡±
Su Xi-er walked in and put the tea down on a table. ¡°This servant was just casually strolling.¡±
She dared to answer me so perfunctorily... Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes narrowed.
¡°Oh? Casually strolling? So did you buy clothes, jewellery, rouge, and foundation? How much of the silvers that this Prince gave you did you spend?¡±
CHAPTER 130 (2): MALE DOG WENT CRAZY
CHAPTER 130 (2): MALE DOG WENT CRAZY
Trantion: Sangria
The room suddenly became silent. Su Xi-er held the bag of money out, but Pei Qianhao gave no signs of acknowledging it.
The scene was awkward. Pei Qianhao really wanted to drag Su Xi-er out to be beaten. I am the dignified Prince Hao of Beimin. Would Ick this little bit of silver?
Suddenly, some panicked noises came from the courtyard as a flustered imperial guard came stumbling in.
¡°Reporting to Prince Hao, a male dog that was raised from the backyard has be crazy and is biting everyone.¡±
Looking at the imperial guard kneeling on the ground, the profound look in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes disappeared. ¡°You need this Prince to deal with a crazy dog that bites people?¡±
Under Pei Qianhao¡¯s frigid re, the imperial guard¡¯s breathing became much shallower.
¡°The dog suddenly went crazy aftering out of Su Xi-er¡¯s room. As a result, this subordinate thought it¡¯d be appropriate toe and report it.¡± The imperial guard spoke extremely quickly, not daring to pause as he finished his sentence in a single breath.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes narrowed. This is odd. He nced at Su Xi-er before walking out of the room.
Su Xi-er awkwardly retracted the hand holding the bag of silver and followed behind Pei Qianhao. How did it be crazy after entering my room...?
Entering the courtyard, Pei Qianhao indifferently looked at the dog that was tied to a pole and still barking indiscriminately. ¡°Did you find out what caused it?¡±
¡°Your Highness, preliminary investigation points to a box of rouge in Su Xi-er¡¯s room,¡± an imperial guard replied.
Because of a box of rouge! Su Xi-er¡¯s expression changed a bit. Could it be that there¡¯s a problem with that rouge?
I know that the rouge I bought was switched with Piao Xu¡¯s rouge, but I didn¡¯t have enough time to check what she actually bought. Su Xi-er was shocked that this incident was rted to the rouge from her room.
If it turns out that there¡¯s really a problem with the rouge, would Pei Qianhao suspect something and dig deeper?
If that¡¯s the case, then I really can¡¯t get out of this. Besides, I just told him that I didn¡¯t buy any rouge or foundation.
¡°Because of a box of rouge? What happened exactly?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s face darkened as he turned his gaze to Su Xi-er. Didn¡¯t she say that she didn¡¯t buy any rouge or foundation? This woman lied to me again.
All the guards felt as if the temperature had dropped as they saw Prince Hao¡¯s obvious anger towards Su Xi-er. Sigh. Prince Hao is again angry because of Su Xi-er, and us subordinates are once more caught in the crossfire.
Pei Qianhao pointed to an imperial guard. ¡°Be specific.¡±
The specified imperial guard immediately replied, not daring to dy. ¡°Your Highness, the box of rouge is very different, possessing a unique smell. The dog¡¯s sharp nose brought it to Su Xi-er¡¯s room where it knocked the box of rouge to the ground. After identally getting some onto its nose, the dog became like this...¡±
After hearing the imperial guard¡¯s exnation, Su Xi-er was stunned for a moment. I can roughly guess what type of rouge that is.
There aren¡¯t many rouges with special fragrance; even less that can make a dog go crazy and start biting people. With all that said, it can only be philtre fragrance rouge!
In low concentrations, this rouge isn¡¯t harmful, and can be used to adjust the atmosphere in the bedroom. But if used on a dog, it is hard to say what can happen. Just going crazy is still considered a small matter...
However, what I want to know now is why Ning Anlian asked Piao Xu to buy philtre fragrance. Could she be nning to use it on Yun Ruofeng?
Yun Ruofeng loves her so much, and even got her pregnant, even if none of the babies were kept. How can those two need philtre fragrance?
CHAPTER 131 (1): FACE RED
CHAPTER 131 (1): FACE RED
Trantion: Sangria
Looking at the pink coloured rouge spilt on the ground, the corner of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth raised a little. Although it was very faint, Pei Qianhao immediately noticed the fragrance of the philtre rouge the moment he walked into the room.
¡°So you bought this? nning to use it yourself?¡±
Su Xi-er had just entered the room. Looking at the pink coloured rouge spilt on the ground, her cheeks became flushed.
I took the wrong rouge, but how do I exin this to Pei Qianhao? Even if I tell the truth, he won¡¯t believe it.
Su Xi-er said softly with a blush, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy this. I simply took this by mistake.¡±
Pei Qianhao smiled. ¡°Oh really? Took the wrong one... Interesting.¡±
Her face became even redder as she spoke with a slightly angry voice. ¡°I did pick the wrong one, believe it or not.¡±
Pei Qianhao just looked at her as she deliberately continued to raise her voice. ¡°Does it look good?¡±
She fluttered her eyshes with a trace of charm on her face.
Looking at such an adorable Su Xi-er, an unnoticeable smile flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s face. He maintained hisposure and picked up the box of rouge.
Upon seeing this, Su Xi-er asked hurriedly, ¡°Prince Hao, what are you doing?¡±
Pei Qianhao nced at her as he paused the hand that was in the process of opening the box of rouge. ¡°What am I doing? What do you think this Prince can do?¡±
Philtre fragrance is to be used in the bedroom to adjust the mood. Who knows what will happen if he opens it up!
¡°Don¡¯t open it; it¡¯s too dangerous. Who knows if this philtre fragrance rouge is high or low in concentration.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s heart tightened. What will I do if he opens it and turns into a beast?
Pei Qianhao lowered his head and whispered next to her ear. ¡°What, do you think this Prince is afraid of this?¡±
The warm breath blew next to Su Xi-er¡¯s ear, making a blush creep onto her face again. Taking a step back, she responded, ¡°This servant does not dare.¡±
Pei Qianhao pretended to open the box of rouge, causing Su Xi-er to immediately turn her head to look at him. Seeing the knowing smile on his face, she knew that she had been tricked, but was still worried that he would really open it. Looking at her movements, Pei Qianhao felt something stir in his heart, but ignored it.
Taking the chance, Pei Qianhao opened the box and took a sniff of the fragrance.
At this moment, Su Xi-er, who had been paying close attention to Pei Qianhao, noticed that he felt different. It can¡¯t be that he¡¯s affected by the philtre fragrance right?
¡°Prince Hao, is there anything unusual?¡± Su Xi-er asked carefully.
Looking at the nearby Su Xi-er, Pei Qianhao stretched his hand out and embraced her.
Since she suspects that I am being affected by the philtre fragrance, I should go along with this while I can. It¡¯s time to scare this woman a bit.
Seeing this, the imperial guard tactfully withdrew from the room.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t think that Pei Qianhao would be like this. She stared nkly for a bit before pushing Pei Qianhao away when she returned from her stupor.
What I hate the most is men getting close to me. Even Pei Qianhao is no exception.
She unconsciously brought up her hand to p him out of habit, however...
Her hand stopped halfway, allow Pei Qianhao to quickly react and grab her wrist. ¡°What, you still want to hit this Prince? Do you think it will be so simple this time?¡±
CHAPTER 131 (2): FACE RED
CHAPTER 131 (2): FACE RED
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Qianhao grabbed her hand and pulled her close to him in a tight hug. No matter how hard Su Xi-er tried to escape, she couldn¡¯t. After all, there was still a difference in physical strength between men and women.
Su Xi-er looked up at him. ¡°Prince Hao, please conduct yourself with dignity.¡±
Pei Qianhaoughed and said with a deep captivating voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what this Prince wants to do?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s face was red, but it wasn¡¯t clear if it was because she was shy or angry.
Pei Qianhao used one hand to hook Su Xi-er while the other caressed her smooth face, a pleased smile on his face.
All the hair on Su Xi-er¡¯s body seemed to be standing up at this moment. ¡°Prince Hao, please conduct yourself with dignity. Otherwise...¡±
Otherwise? Otherwise, what does she want to do?
Pei Qianhaoughed and asked, ¡°Otherwise what?¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know what to say and stamped down hard onto his instep, following which she immediately headbutted him in the chest.
Pei Qianhao released her and took a few steps back before staring at Su Xi-er. Her unease when under his close observation couldn¡¯t be hidden.
He gradually advanced, and she gradually retreated.
¡°This Prince orders you to stand still!¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was a little angry.
Of course, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t listen and continued to step backwards.
Pei Qianhao nced at her with an unfathomable look and continued to walk forward.
However, Su Xi-er suddenly lost her bnce and almost fell. Panicking, she grabbed ahold of whatever was in reach as she fell, pulling Pei Qianhao down onto the bed with her.
Their current position would cause anybody who saw it to misunderstand; Su Xi-erid on the bed while Pei Qianhao was on top of her.
¡°So you... actually want this Prince so eagerly. If you want it, just say it; this Prince will not reject a beauty.¡±
Su Xi-er rolled her eyes. ¡°Prince Hao, you think too much.¡±
This person, is he really so narcissistic? Feeling so good about himself?
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t speak and just looked at Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er struggled to push him away, but was helpless as he held her hands above her head and kissed her rosy lips.
Su Xi-er gave Pei Qianhao a ruthless look and mumbled, ¡°Let go...¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t angry, but used his teeth to bite Su Xi-er¡¯s ear as a punishment.
She suddenly quivered. I really want to p this man dead, but I can¡¯t do anything right now. ¡°Prince Hao, you are a jer...¡± Before she could say the word ¡®jerk¡¯, Pei Qianhao sealed her mouth with a kiss.
After a long time, Pei Qianhao removed his lips from Su Xi-er¡¯s own. ¡°This Prince is a jerk?¡±
Isn¡¯t he a jerk? Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes met Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes without hesitation. ¡°Prince Hao, can you get up first before talking?¡±
Pei Qianhao ignored her and maintained the suggestive position.
After a long time, Pei Qianhao remarked, ¡°Does this Prince need to listen to you?!¡±
He then kissed her again, this time on her fair neck.
It was at this moment that there was a knock on the door.
Pei Qianhao was unhappy to be interrupted, pausing his actions and speaking in an annoyed tone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
The imperial guard could hear that Prince Hao was unhappy. I just came out. Right now Prince Hao and Su Xi-er must be... Not good, I came at a bad time!
Pei Qianhao¡¯s deep voice sounded again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Under Prince Hao¡¯s powerful aura, the imperial guard immediately reported, ¡°Reporting to Your Highness, an imperial guard from the Prince Yun residence just came to say that you are invited to go to the Prince Yun residence to meet and dine.¡±
Pei Qianhao was silent for a while before replying indifferently. ¡°Got it. You may withdraw.¡±
The imperial guard replied with an affirmative and immediately withdrew.
CHAPTER 132 (1): GLIB TONGUE
CHAPTER 132 (1): GLIB TONGUE
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Paying respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er was still puzzled by the timing of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s message. Even if the poison from the banded krait was forced out, it would still take several days for the body to fully recover. Not only that, Yun Ruofeng had invited Pei Qianhao to the Imperial Pce only a few days ago. Now he¡¯s inviting him to the Prince Yun Residence.
What on earth is Yun Ruofeng up to? Nanzhao¡¯s customs dictate that a host must entertain their guests with Nanzhao¡¯s famous premium wine, leading them in a toast no less than 3 times. For someone of Pei Qianhao¡¯s status who hase to Nanzhao for the first time, there must have been at least 5 such toasts during the previous pce visit.
And yet, despite his poor health, Yun Ruofeng is once again inviting Pei Qianhao over right before the state banquet. How can there be no drinking at a banquet? Furthermore, Nanzhao is renowned for its fruit wine and flower wine, as well as for its many citizens with high liquor capacity. After seeing how much Pei Qianhao drankst time, I¡¯m sure that there won¡¯t be a small amount of alcohol this time either.
Pei Qianhao nced at Su Xi-er and then said, ¡°Change your clothes and apany this Prince to the Prince Yun Residence.¡±
This made it clear that he had agreed to go to the Prince Yun Residence.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant can¡¯t go,¡± Su Xi-er directly refused. Why do I have to go to the Prince Yun Residence?
Pei Qianhao chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re this Prince¡¯s maidservant, yet you dare to disobey this Prince¡¯s instructions?¡± Although he was asking a question, his tone didn¡¯t allow for any argument.
¡°This servant is tired from strolling around today. Prince Hao, please drink less wine when you are at the Prince Yun Residence. This servant will be in the rear kitchen.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s tone sounded respectful, but her words definitely weren¡¯t.
Without Pei Qianhao¡¯s permission, she walked away.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t stop her or say anything; he just watched her leave.
The imperial guard was on tenterhooks. He didn¡¯t dare to raise his head to look at Prince Hao, and only felt an aura of coldness. After a long while, he finally heard the prince speak.
¡°Go to the back kitchen and tell Su Xi-er that this Prince will be in the horse carriage outside of the posthouse. If she doesn¡¯te out, a high-quality rouge will be sent to her.¡±
The imperial guard continued to stare at the front door of the posthouse, not knowing what kind of rouge would be presented. If Su Xi-er doesn¡¯te, not only will she not be punished, she will be rewarded! What kind of logic is that?!
Pei Qianhao was clearly unhappy. ¡°Still not going?¡±
The imperial guard felt the pressure and trembled as he immediately began to leave, speeding up as he went.
Su Xi-er was already in the back kitchen. I originally thought that Pei Qianhao would stop me and force me to go, no matter how I resisted. However, he has allowed me to escape.
Yesterday, Yun Ruofeng came to the posthouse when Pei Qianhao wasn¡¯t here. Today, he has invited Pei Qianhao to the Prince Yun Residence. Yun Ruofeng¡¯s body shouldn¡¯t have fully recovered from the snake venom so quickly.
Su Xi-er scrunched up her slender eyebrows slightly and sat onto a wooden chair, raising her right hand to rub her forehead. No matter what, I won¡¯t be going tonight, and neither do I want to go. Moreover, Pei Qianhao was asking me if I am acquainted with Yun Ruofeng without rhyme or reason; all the more I can¡¯t go.
But it¡¯s not easy to shake off Pei Qianhao. He won¡¯t change his decisions.
Not long after Su Xi-er sat down in the kitchen, the voice of an imperial guard could be heard. ¡°Su Xi-er, Prince Hao has instructed that he is waiting for you in the horse carriage outside the posthouse. If you don¡¯te, a high-quality rouge will be prepared for you.¡±
When she heard the words ¡®high-quality rouge¡¯, Su Xi-er¡¯s chest tightened. He isn¡¯t talking about an ordinary rouge, but the philtre fragrance rouge.
CHAPTER 132 (2): GLIB TONGUE
CHAPTER 132 (2): GLIB TONGUE
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er believed that Pei Qianhao would absolutely do something like that.She hit the table hard with her right hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±
She then left the back kitchen and headed to her room with the imperial guard trailing along behind her, following which he stood guard outside her room.
After she went in, she opened her closet and took out a pure light blue dress. The hem of the dress had a few flowers on it, but the rest of it was very simple.
As the clothes were gifted by Pei Qianhao, the fabric wasn¡¯t coarse and feltfortable.
Having finished changing quickly, Su Xi-er began to tidy her hair. It was still styled in the likeness of a pce maid, not a Falling Bun.
The imperial guard standing outside felt his eyes widen when he saw Su Xi-er step out of the room. She can bring out apletely different look every time she changes clothes.
In pink, she is graceful; in green, she is elegant and generous; in blue, she is quiet and poised. I wonder if she will bring out a different feeling next time?
Su Xi-er nced at him. ¡°I can¡¯t disobey Prince Hao¡¯s orders. I¡¯ll go now.¡±
The imperial guard nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t make Prince Hao wait too long.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t reply, only walking straight ahead. Yet, the imperial guard couldn¡¯t help but continue to stare at her from behind, only recovering when one of his fellows hit him on the head.
¡°Of all people, why are you staring at Su Xi-er!¡±
The imperial guard who was hit rubbed his head. ¡°I... I couldn¡¯t stop myself.¡±
¡°Refrain yourself in the future. Don¡¯t you see that Prince Hao acts differently whenever something has to do with Su Xi-er?¡±
The imperial guard listened and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Some people were privately saying that she is Prince Hao¡¯s... Room Concubine Servant.¡±
Hispanion immediately covered his mouth after he spoke. ¡°These words, let¡¯s not say them in the future. We will find out its veracity when the timees.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know that she had be both special and dangerous in the eyes of the imperial guards.
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er had already walked outside of the posthouse and immediately spotted a wide and spacious horse carriage with one nce. This was the horse carriage that Yun Ruofeng had temporarily given to Pei Qianhao for him to use in Nanzhao.
Others who hade to Nanzhao to attend the state banquet definitely did not receive such treatment.
Su Xi-er walked to the side of the horse carriage and the imperial guard who drove the carriage nodded to her. He then reported, ¡°Prince Hao, Su Xi-er is here.¡±
A nasal voice could be heard. ¡°Get on.¡±
On cue, the driver signalled for Su Xi-er to get on. Su Xi-er immediately pulled herself up by holding onto the frame of the carriage.
This time, Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t drag her onto the carriage like he had before.
When Su Xi-er entered the carriage, the driver immediately got on, raised the horsewhip, and with a ¡®pah¡¯ sound, the wheels of the carriage started moving.
~~~
In the horse carriage
Pei Qianhao¡¯s tone was icy as his rended on Su Xi-er. ¡°Do you still dare to disobey this Prince¡¯s instructions in the future?¡±
Su Xi-er answered truthfully. ¡°This servant was forced.¡±
¡°Are you scared of going to the Prince Yun Residence? Who are you afraid of seeing?¡± Pei Qianhao asked directly and watched her closely with hawk-like eyes.
¡°It¡¯s normal that this servant is scared. There are a lot of things that scare this servant; I am scared of death, scared of fire.¡±
¡°Scared of death, scared of fire... are you scared of this Prince?¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. ¡°Of course I am scared.¡±
Pei Qianhao chuckled. ¡°If you are scared, then why do you talk back to this Prince? It would be more appropriate for you to desperately beg this Prince like everyone else.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, this servant was often flogged in the imperial pce. Begging has never gotten this servant out of punishment, so why should I continue doing it? Besides, how can this servant overturn your decision?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s upper body suddenly leaned forward, his slender right hand suddenly stretching out and catching Su Xi-er¡¯s chin with lightning speed. ¡°Glib tongue, but since you knew that this Prince¡¯s decision was final, you shouldn¡¯t have walked away earlier. Su Xi-er, have you ever experienced shooting yourself in the foot?¡±
Su Xi-er turned her head but couldn¡¯t free herself from him. ¡°Prince Hao, what do you want to do?¡±
No matter what I say, it will be wrong. He will think of other ways to deal with me.
CHAPTER 133 (1): JUST HAVE TO BE OBEDIENT
CHAPTER 133 (1): JUST HAVE TO BE OBEDIENT
Trantion: Sangria
He still has the nerve to say that... Would I be opposing him if he didn¡¯t touch my bottom line every time? His behaviour in the room is only one of many times that he has prevented me from escaping.
Do I have to behave obediently even in bed if he asks me? What a joke!
Pei Qianhao suddenly released her and sat back down. ¡°Forget it, how is it possible for you to be obedient? This Prince is just ying the zither to a cow[1].¡± Having said that, he closed his eyes to rest.
Su Xi-er looked at him. What a metaphor. I am not a cow, and it¡¯s not clear if he can even y the zither.
Back when she was still in Nanzhao, she had heard that men from Beimin were unruly. Although the belief that men were superior to women was not as prevalent as it was in Nanzhao, Beimin still had a set of rules to control women.
Beimin men typically wouldn¡¯t know how to do something as elegant as ying the zither.
The two then stopped talking, although Pei Qianhao continued to secretly observe Su Xi-er from time to time without her noticing.
The wind blew open the curtain of the carriage and allowed Su Xi-er to look outside at the streets. The street the horse carriage was travelling on was a secluded one, not the bustling main road. At this moment, Pei Qianhao suddenly instructed, ¡°Change to another route. Go to the main road.¡±
The imperial guard driving the carriage obliged, turning the carriage around and heading the other way.
Su Xi-er was puzzled and asked, ¡°Why change the route when this street has fewer people? Besides, the horse carriage is so ostentatious.¡±
People from the capital city should all know Prince Yun¡¯s horse carriage. All the pedestrians will stop and watch if they see it travelling on the bustling main road.
¡°This Prince likes it,¡± Pei Qianhao said coldly, then instructed, ¡°Lift the curtains up when we reach the main road; this Prince wants to take a look.¡±
I had a taste of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s excellent training techniquesst time I passed by the army barracks on the way to the archery range. This time, I want to take a good look at Nanzhao¡¯s busiest main road, not just take a few quick nces like before.
The horse carriage slowed down when it reached the main road, making it easy to hear the loud voices of the peddlers hawking their wares.
¡°Lift the curtains.¡± Pei Qianhao opened his eyes; his voice was cold, and his expression serious.
Su Xi-er followed his instructions and lifted the curtains, just enough to allow him to see the scenes from the road, but preventing any pedestrians from looking in.
¡°There are no beggars this time.¡± A sneer escaped from Pei Qianhao¡¯s thin lips. His eyes were dark, as if he was thinking about something.
With the state banquet so near, there can¡¯t be any beggars on any of the streets in the capital city, much less the main road. Either improve the strength of the nation, and let themoners leadfortable lives; or make arrangements for the beggars before the start of the state banquet. Seeing how things are, it¡¯s likely that the second option was taken.
Su Xi-er softly asked, ¡°Prince Hao, do you still need to look?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll continue to look.¡± Pei Qianhao turned his gaze to the stall of a peddler.
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze followed, discovering something suspicious.
The peddler had a reluctant expression, and had a number of patches on their clothes. The stall even had a broken empty bowl in the middle, while a bamboo pole used for begging hung on the side.
1. A Chinese idiom. It means something like talking to someone ignorant about the topic at hand, simr to how the cow has no sense of music. An English idiom that has roughly the same meaning is ¡®caviar to the general¡¯.
CHAPTER 133 (2): JUST HAVE TO BE OBEDIENT
CHAPTER 133 (2): JUST HAVE TO BE OBEDIENT
Trantion: Sangria
Has Nanzhao already fallen to this state? Su Xi-er pursed her lips and dropped the curtains.
Suddenly, the cacophonous noise around them ceased as everyone stopped what they were doing to stare at the luxurious horse carriage.
That is... Prince Yun¡¯s horse carriage! Is the person inside the carriage Prince Yun?
When one of the peddlers saw the horse carriage, the look in his eyes darkened. He began to walk forward before he was blocked by a patrolling bailiff runner. ¡°Are your dog eyes blind? Can¡¯t you see whose horse carriage this is? How dare you to block it! Withdraw.¡±
The voice was neither loud or soft, but Pei Qianhao could still hear it from the inside of the horse carriage. A glint of yfulness flickered across his eyes, but Su Xi-er also saw the mockery in his eyes.
Mocking Yun Ruofeng for being able to lead an army but not knowing how to govern a country was fine; Su Xi-er wouldn¡¯t object to it. Mocking Nanzhao however, made her ufortable.
Nanzhao had been moving forward after my new policy was implemented, but everything that I¡¯ve seen so far suggests that the policy has been removed by Yun Ruofeng.
¡°It has been a little rewardinging to Nanzhao this time.¡± Pei Qianhao crossed his hands behind his head, his face satisfied.
¡°Prince Hao, you seem very happy.¡± Su Xi-er said slowly, carefully observing every expression on his face.
¡°Otherwise, should this Prince be sad when I see that other countries are not as good as Beimin,? Our second cepetitor, Nanzhao, is even gradually heading backwards.¡± Pei Qianhao asked. As Su Xi-er is a Beimin citizen, she should logically be happy.
¡°Prince Hao, you¡¯re right. You should be happy.¡±
¡°Why does this Prince hear the dissatisfaction in your voice? It¡¯s making this Prince curious. Exactly which country are you a citizen of?¡±
Su Xi-er knew that he was suspecting her again. ¡°Of course this servant is a Beimin citizen. I was born in Beimin and grew up in Beimin. All of these were recorded by the Imperial Household Department.¡±
¡°It¡¯s true that they were recorded.¡± But I still think that something is not right.
The two then grew silent as the carriage sped up, soon arriving at the Prince Yun Residence.
When the imperial guards at the Prince Yun Residence saw the horse carriage, they immediately reported, ¡°Prince Hao has arrived.¡±
Pei Qianhao dismounted the horse carriage first, then allowing Su Xi-er to get off.
All of the imperial guards at the Prince Yun Residence had solemn faces, and looked like they had been trained properly. The guard who had been forced to take Piao Xu¡¯s silvers had already been fired.
Yun Ruofeng was strict to his subordinates. Even if it was Wei Mohai who made a mistake, he would still be punished. In fact, the higher their position, the harsher a subordinate¡¯s punishment would be.
Su Xi-er looked at the big gold-ted words, ¡°Prince Yun Residence¡± on the signboard. This used to be the General Residence.
But now that he has be Nanzhao¡¯s Prince Regent and reconstructed the estate, the General Residence has be the Prince Yun Residence.
The front door had be even wider, and the signboardrger. Even the gold letterings had be bigger.
The guard on duty bowed politely. ¡°Paying respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded his head lightly and directly walked in. The imperial guard at the residence then respectfully took them to the hall.
The guard on duty looked at Su Xi-er¡¯s figure from behind and felt a bit shocked. Prince Hao needs to take a maidservant with him when he goes out? Does he think that the maidservants from Prince Yun¡¯s Residence won¡¯t serve him properly?
Su Xi-er walked towards the hall. I have been here before, and now I have returned. It is familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. The paths are the same, but the decorations, paths, foliage, and many other things have changed to be grander.
At this moment, Yun Ruofeng was standing in the middle of the hall, an air of gentleness surrounding his body.
When he saw Pei Qianhao, he smiled. ¡°Prince Hao, it is this Prince¡¯s honour that you have agreed toe to the Prince Yun Residence as a guest.¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s lips were a bit pale, having yet to fully recover from the ferocious poison of the Banded Krait. Even if the poison had been forced out, it would still take a few days for the victim¡¯s body to normalise.
CHAPTER 134 (1): COMPARISON
CHAPTER 134 (1): COMPARISON
¡°Prince Hao, you¡¯re too humble. It¡¯s this Prince¡¯s honour that you could turn up.¡± Yun Ruofeng replied in a gentle voice.
As the two were politely conversing, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes involuntarily nced towards Su Xi-er.
Although Yun Ruofeng was standing opposite of Su Xi-er, she hadn¡¯t looked at him this entire time. However, it was unclear if his over scorching gaze was what prompted her to meet her gaze with his.
While Yun Ruofeng probed her with a gentle look, only Su Xi-er know how much hatred for him she hid behind her neutral expression.
Her fingernails were digging into her palms under her sleeves, causing a piercing pain.
Su Xi-er sneered inwardly. Compared to the harm Yun Ruofeng inflicted on me, how can this little pain even be mentioned?
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold as he noticed the interaction between Su Xi-er and Yun Ruofeng. From his perspective, the two looked like they were secretlymunicating about a hidden rtionship.
¡°Prince Yun, how much longer do you n on staring at this Prince¡¯s maidservant?¡± Pei Qianhao frosty voice suddenly sounded.
Su Xi-er hastily came back to her senses and silently reminded herself that now was not the time to engage Yun Ruofeng, lest she drew unwanted attention to herself.
Yun Ruofeng was unruffled as he smiled. ¡°This Prince was just envious of Prince Hao. Even a simple maidservant looks so beautiful.¡±
Pei Qianhao sneered to himself internally, but there was no change in his outward appearance.
The two didn¡¯t speak further as Yun Ruofeng led them into the antechamber.
As there was still a bit of time before the banquet, Yun Ruofeng ordered a servant to prepare tea for his guests.
The faint tea fragrance wafted into their noses as two pieces of tea leaves floated to the water¡¯s surface.
Pei Qianhao inhaled lightly as he ced the teacup near his nose and closed his eyes, looking like he enjoyed it very much. However, he didn¡¯t drink it immediately, instead asking, ¡°Is this the premium Taiping Houkui tea[1]?¡±
Pei Qianhao opened his eyes, but his attention remained on the tea in his cup.
Yun Ruofeng was slightly taken aback before he smiled. ¡°It is indeed Taiping Houkui tea. It¡¯s immediately processed after being picked in the tea garden high up in the mountains at the start of summer, so its fragrance is rich and longsting.¡±
Su Xi-er watched coldly on the side. I liked drinking Taiping Houkui tea the most in my previous lifetime. However, I hardly ever saw Yun Ruofeng drink it. I didn¡¯t expect him to pick up the habit after I died.
Despite her earlier reminder, she couldn¡¯t stop her gaze from probing Yun Ruofeng. I just can¡¯t see through this ruthless man. What exactly is he doing?
Yun Ruofeng could always catch Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze. Whenever she looked at him, he always followed suit.
Their eyes met again, although this time, Su Xi-er quickly averted her gaze.
But even though this incident was so subtle, Pei Qianhao still noticed it.
There was a slight change in the expression in his eyes before he turned to instruct Su Xi-er. ¡°Go and wash the cutlery this Prince will be using at tonight¡¯s banquet.¡±
She muttered in her heart, He even needs his cutlery specially washed.
Pei Qianhao continued, ¡°The cutlery this Prince will be using must be washed by you.¡±
Although I¡¯m quite reluctant, it¡¯s still better toply with Pei Qianhao for now.
Hence, Su Xi-er bowed slightly and replied deferentially, ¡°Yes.¡±
Opposite of them, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression remained gentle as he smiled at Su Xi-er, his eyes trailing after her as she left.
Su Xi-er could feel his gaze upon her, but hastened her footsteps anyways in order to shake off any suspicion from Pei Qianhao.
Finally, a maidservant led her through the back garden. As Su Xi-er looked at this extremely familiar ce, she discovered that the back garden seemed to have berger. There were flowers of countless species nted all over the ce.
When I think about it, this also makes sense. How can he possibly let his back garden be so deste and simple when his status has risen so much from a general to a prince regent?
1. A famous tea in China. The name trantes to something like ¡®Peaceful Monkey Leader¡¯.
Here is a Wikipedia article:
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Taiping_houkui
CHAPTER 134 (2): COMPARISON
CHAPTER 134 (2): COMPARISON
Su Xi-er hadn¡¯t expected such a question from her. Both of them are Prince Regent. Their residences are decorated ording to their country¡¯s unique style, so it can be said that they each have their merits. However, I didn¡¯t expect this little maidservant would think to tryparing them.
Su Xi-er wore a smile on her visage. ¡°I¡¯m called Su Xi-er. As for the back gardens, both look beautiful, and they each have their own merits.¡±
But the maidservant didn¡¯t seem to be satisfied. ¡°It can¡¯t be that both are the same right? There has to be one that¡¯s better than the other.¡±
Su Xi-er knew that she had the intention to makeparisons. Yun Ruofeng is the apex for the people in this residence, so they definitely hope that he is better than Pei Qianhao.
Looking at the scenery before her, she replied indifferently, ¡°We are all vulgar servants. The prince residences¡¯ sceneries aren¡¯t something we canment on. Even if we feel that something is good or bad, everyone¡¯s opinion is different, meaning there¡¯s nothing to evenpare.¡±
The maidservant¡¯s expression changed when she heard Su Xi-er¡¯s reply, letting out a smile of embarrassment. ¡°That makes sense too.¡±
The back kitchen of the Prince Yun Residence was packed with people busy preparing for tonight¡¯s banquet.
The maidservant looked at the people in the kitchen and pointed to Su Xi-er. ¡°This is Prince Hao¡¯s Miss Xi-er. Under Prince Hao¡¯s orders, she hase to wash Prince Hao¡¯s cutlery.¡±
Everyone had heard of Prince Hao¡¯s reputation, resulting in everyone chorusing respectfully, ¡°Greetings to Miss Xi-er.¡±
Su Xi-er only nodded her head slightly before moving forward to grab Prince Hao¡¯s cutlery, making sure to wash them carefully.
It was only a short while before she finished. Seeing how everyone else was extremely busy, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is there anything else you want me to help with?¡±
How would they possibly dare to ask Su Xi-er for help? This is the maidservant serving beside Prince Hao. Since Prince Hao has brought her all the way to Nanzhao, she has to be his favourite.
Therefore, many people shook their heads and waved their hands. ¡°No need, no need.¡±
Faced with such a response, Su Xi-er also decided to not remain in the kitchen any longer. However, just as she was about to leave, a little maidservant hastily ran over and looked at her anxiously.
This maidservant was a low-ranked one who chopped firewood in the Prince Yun Residence.
The woodchopper maidservant pulled Su Xi-er¡¯s hand and requested anxiously, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and help me move the firewood? I can¡¯t handle it on my own.¡±
Before Su Xi-er could nod her head, the maidservant had already dragged her out with a tight grasp on her wrist.
Soon, the two had exited the kitchen.
In the kitchen, the people who had just returned to their senses stopped what they were doing and asked, ¡°Did Xiao Cui pull Miss Xi-er away just now?¡±
Realisation dawned upon them, but they didn¡¯t make any further remarks and continued their work.
The woodchopper maidservant, Xiao Cui, brought Su Xi-er to a ce with a heap of firewood. She hastily grabbed some wood and ced it on the round wooden stump that was used to hold it in ce, motioning for Su Xi-er to imitate her.
¡°Carry those firewood over.¡± She pointed to the area beside the round wood stump.
Su XI-er nodded. Chopping firewood is a tough job, and I have nothing else to do right now. I may as well help her.
As Xiao Cui worked, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re new here right? I don¡¯t think I have seen you before.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t reply, absentmindedly ignoring Xiao Cui¡¯s words as her mind was filled with other matters.
Xiao Cui also didn¡¯t seem to mind that Su Xi-er ignored her. After all, the newbie maidservants are all shy. They don¡¯t even dare to speak an extra word. It was the case for me when I just came too.
However, after staying in the Prince Yun Residence for a long time and feeling that Prince Yun was a good person, Xiao Cui had be more talkative. She smiled brightly at Su Xi-er. ¡°They all say that Prince Hao is skilled in both literary arts and martial arts, and that he possesses an outstanding appearance. However, he has numerous concubines in his residence. On the contrary, I actually feel that our prince is much better than Prince Hao.¡±
CHAPTER 135 (1): A WOMAN’S LONGING
CHAPTER 135 (1): A WOMAN''S LONGING
Su Xi-er stopped what she was doing, and thought about how Xiao Cui was simr to many other young girls in their boudoirs who harboured a longing towards Yun Ruofeng.
It was also the case for me back then. I didn¡¯t see through Yun Ruofeng¡¯s facade, and thought that he was as gentle and elegant as he appeared to be. His handsome appearance had captured my young heart just like that.
Xiao Cui¡¯s incessant words streamed into her ears. ¡°You¡¯re new here, so you may not have seen Prince Yun. You definitely don¡¯t know how good-looking and good-natured he is.¡±
Xiao Cui even stopped working, as if it was necessary for her to be able to exin all of Prince Yun¡¯s merits clearly.
¡°There was one time that I identally bumped into Prince Yun in the kitchen, and it gave me a scare. Just when I thought I was going to be punished by my master, Prince Yun pardoned me. He even asked if I had been injured by my fall. I have heard that in other residences, a servant would have been punished for even messing up slightly. Prince Yun however, is different...¡±
While Xiao Cui continued to chatter about Yun Ruofeng¡¯s merits, Su Xi-er¡¯s expression remained indifferent. She heard everything, but didn¡¯t care toment.
Simrly, Xiao Cui also didn¡¯t care that Su Xi-er remained silent, and assumed that she didn¡¯t speak because she was still timid. It was as if Xiao Cui had found an amazing listener for her to pour out her impressions of Prince Yun.
¡°You don¡¯t know how handsome Prince Yun looks when he smiles. It looks like the sunlight in winter, or a cattail leaf fan[1] in summer. Sigh, I don¡¯t know how to describe it. Anyways, Prince Yun is very wonderful. I am even willing to die for the chance to sneak a few more glimpses of him. On the other hand, I feel that Prince Hao not very good. I heard a rumour from Elder Sister Tao Zi that he acts cold every day; and that his frigid expression is exceptionally frightening.¡±
Su Xi-er set down the firewood before looking at the sky. Rooted to the spot, she realised that night was about to fall.
That¡¯s right. This young girl is right. Yun Ruofeng really does appear to be gentle and polite; the role model of every man in Nanzhao.
However, nobody knows that he hides a ck heart. He ruthlessly condemned me to death with a single arrow. He even colluded with my younger sister, held my younger brother hostage, and became the Prince Regent, enjoying the luxury that doesn¡¯t belong to him.
She sighed. My mindset is no longer that of a young girl. Right now, all I want is to witness how Yun Ruofeng and Ning Anlian fall from the peak. The more tragic, the better. This is the only way for me to resolve my hatred!
When Xiao Cui saw Su Xi-er standing there in a trance, she thought that her words had caused thetter to fantasise about Prince Yun.
She immediately teased her, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t entertain any thoughts about ascending the totem poll by forging a rtionship with Prince Yun. He isn¡¯t someone that crude servants like ourselves can afford to associate with. All I ask for is to chop firewood in the prince residence just so that I can asionally catch glimpses of him.¡±
Su Xi-er suddenly smiled so beautifully that even Xiao Cui was stunned. She couldn¡¯t help butpliment, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, even more beautiful than the nobles I have seen.¡±
1. It looks something like this:
https://kknews/culture/malz6kg.html
CHAPTER 135 (2): A WOMAN’S LONGING
CHAPTER 135 (2): A WOMAN''S LONGING
Xiao Cui was taken aback. I didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly ask such a question. Only when she returned to her senses did she reply, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t seen many nobles, I have seen the current number one beauty in Nanzhao, the Eldest Imperial Princess. I feel that you look better than her.¡±
Xiao Cui purposely lowered her voice and added, ¡°You can¡¯t let others know of what I said; otherwise, both our heads will roll.¡±
Su Xi-er was more aware than anyone that casuallymenting about nobles could indeed lead to one losing their heads.
¡°Although you¡¯re beautiful, the unfortunate thing is that you are a lowly maidservant like me. If you were born a noble young miss, you would have definitely found a good marriage.¡± There was no trace of jealousy on Xiao Cui¡¯s face, only curiosity. Why is a pretty woman like her doing odd jobs in the back kitchen?
Su Xi-er replied, ¡°One¡¯s appearance is just that: an outward appearance. Everyone will grow old whether they¡¯re ugly or beautiful. At that time, wouldn¡¯t everyone be the same?¡±
Xiao Cui thought about it. It does seem to make a little sense.
The two went about their work again for a while until a page suddenly approached them.
He took a few steps forward and informed Xiao Cui, ¡°The night banquet is starting soon. You can¡¯t be too careless with chopping the firewood since the kitchen also needs it. If there isn¡¯t enoughter, even 10 lives wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±
Xiao Cui hastily nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll be done soon.¡±
That page nced at Xiao Cui before his eyes shifted towards Su Xi-er, bewilderment emerging as he failed to recognise her.
Is this good-looking woman a new servant in the prince residence? That¡¯s not right, these clothes aren¡¯t what the maidservants wear in the Prince Yun Residence.
Although he couldn¡¯t identify the type of cloth, he could still discern its quality. This is obviously not the attire of a maidservant. Could she be a master? Apart from Prince Hao though, I haven¡¯t heard about any other peopleing to the Prince Yun Residence.
Still puzzled, the page could only move forward and deferentially ask, ¡°Miss, may I know who you are? Why haven¡¯t I seen you in the Prince Yun Residence?¡±
Xiao Cui hastily helped her to answer, ¡°Oh, she¡¯s a new maidservant. I pulled her here to help me.¡±
¡°A new maidservant?¡± The page obviously didn¡¯t believe that as he pointed at Su Xi-er¡¯s attire. ¡°Would a new maidservant have this kind of attire?¡±
Only then did Xiao Cui noticed Su Xi-er¡¯s attire. This is definitely not something a maidservant would wear. Don¡¯t tell me that I got the wrong person?
The two of them suddenly found themselves in an awkward position.
Observing the change in atmosphere, Su Xi-er exined, ¡°We¡¯re all servants. The only difference is that I¡¯m brought here by Prince Hao.¡±
Xiao Cui¡¯s countenance immediately became distorted and aghast.
Brought here by Prince Hao... I said so many bad things about Prince Hao just now. Will I...
Xiao Cui didn¡¯t dare to continue her train of thought, only feeling a sudden chill around her neck.
The page nodded. ¡°No wonder. Don¡¯t stay in the wood shed anymore. You should hurry to the hall since the banquet is starting soon. As Prince Hao¡¯s servant girl, you will definitely be required to wait upon him.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded slightly, but didn¡¯t respond.
She didn¡¯t head to the antechamber immediately. She instead walked into the rear kitchen, nning to wash the cutlery once more before the banquet.
When she exited the back kitchen, it was almost time for the night banquet to begin.
~~~
The Eldest Imperial Princess, Ning Anlian¡¯s repose pce
Someone hastily entered the main hall and knelt down.
Ning Anlian looked at him. This person is the covert guard I dispatched to the Prince Yun Residence.
As long as the matter concerned the Prince Yun Residence, Ning Anlian wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain herposure.
She quickly questioned, ¡°How is it?¡±
The covert guard cupped his fists. ¡°Replying to the Eldest Imperial Princess, Prince Yun is entertaining Prince Hao in the back garden of the prince residence today.¡±
CHAPTER 136 (1): NIGHT BANQUET BEGINS
CHAPTER 136 (1): NIGHT BANQUET BEGINS
Trantion: Sangria
The covert guard nodded. ¡°Yes, Eldest Imperial Princess.¡±
¡°Why is he entertaining Prince Hao at this moment? Doesn¡¯t he know that his recovering body can¡¯t tolerate drinking so much wine? Can¡¯t he cherish his body more?¡±
Ning Anlian had a worried expression as she swiftly walked towards the front door. ¡°No, this Princess will go and take a look myself. I absolutely can¡¯t let anything happen to Prince Yun!¡±
Piao Xu was watching on the side and quickly went up to stop her. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you can¡¯t.¡±
Ning Anlian¡¯s expression became worse when she heard this, turning to Piao Xu to ask, ¡°Why can¡¯t this Princess go and take a look? Everyone says that drinking wine is bad for the body. He¡¯s already injured and has an unstable pulse; not to mention he already drank a great amount of wine at thest banquet.¡±
When she thought of this, Ning Anlian couldn¡¯t sit still anymore; she wanted to be by Yun Ruofeng¡¯s side immediately.
Piao Xu waved her hand to the side, signalling for the covert guard to withdraw, and quickly went up to grab Ning Anlian¡¯s hand. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inappropriate to go over now.¡± When Ning Anlian heard this, displeasure instantly appeared on her countenance. ¡°How is this inappropriate? You tell me: is it inappropriate for this Princess to go and see Prince Yun? ¡±
I am just afraid that something will happen to Feng, Is it wrong to visit and care for him? Even my own head pce maid is persuading me otherwise!
Piao Xu was familiar with the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ temper, and knew that she was asking for something impossible. The notion made her tremble with fear.
However, she didn¡¯t have any other choice. Since I¡¯ve decided to follow this master, I must follow them to the end. Their benefit will be mine.
She said slowly, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you have just heard it from the covert guard, the guest that Prince Yun has invited is Prince Hao. With prince regents from two nations meeting for a banquet, they will certainly discuss matters of their nations and matters of the court. Eldest Imperial Princess, you have been protected by Prince Yun, so you are naturally unaware of the contest between the two countries. If you hastily head over, it will result in Prince Yun¡¯s displeasure.¡±
Piao Xu¡¯s words were sincere, and it wasn¡¯t like Ning Anlian didn¡¯t understand. Understanding however, was not the same as epting.
¡°But this Princess just wants to ask Prince Yun to take care of his body and drink less wine. This Princess won¡¯t interrupt the conversation between him and Prince Hao; why can¡¯t I go?¡±
I am Yun Ruofeng¡¯s woman. Is it wrong for me to care for him? Even if I disrupted the matters of the court, there are no grounds to me me. We will be together in the future, and be the most honourable people in Nanzhao. We will then share all responsibilities together as husband and wife.
So why can¡¯t I go now?
¡°But...¡± Piao Xu opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Ning Anlian. ¡°This Princess is Prince Yun¡¯s favourite person. Piao Xu, you should know this as my personal maidservant.¡±
Piao Xu nodded. ¡°This servant knows.¡±
¡°Then how can you say that Prince Yun will be upset if this Princess goes to his residence to care for him? I only worry that this Prince Hao has some ulterior motives and will persuade him into drinking too much, exacerbating his injuries. It is only this Princess who can convince Prince Yun to avoid such a thing.¡±
Of course Piao Xu knew about this. But from what I can see recently, Prince Yun...
Piao Xu thought about it and looked at the person in front of her. I don¡¯t dare to say that to the Eldest Imperial Princess.
CHAPTER 136 (2): NIGHT BANQUET BEGINS
CHAPTER 136 (2): NIGHT BANQUET BEGINS
Trantion: Sangria
Despite that, Prince Yun¡¯s feelings towards the Eldest Imperial Princess have definitely changed tremendously since he became Prince Regent!
¡°Besides, didn¡¯t Ning Rn apany Prince Yun when he discussed matters with the ministers?¡± As she spoke, Ning Anlian¡¯s revealed a vicious and resentful expression. ¡°If even a shameful criminal like Ning Rn can meddle with the discussion between Prince Yun and the ministers, then why can¡¯t this Princess attend the night banquet?¡±
Piao Xu thought about it. The previous Eldest Imperial Princess is different from the current one. Back then, Ning Rn was the one who controlled and managed the court well. The same can¡¯t be said for the current Eldest Imperial Princess.
The ministers have never liked the imperial harem interfering with the court politics. The previous Eldest Imperial Princess was really differentpared to the current one.
Ning Anlian¡¯s voice grew ever more high-pitched as she spoke, as if trying to prove, ¡®This Princess is Prince Yun¡¯s most beloved woman. Even if this Princess doesn¡¯t enter in the name of showing concern for him, as the Eldest Imperial Princess, why can¡¯t I meet Prince Hao with him?¡¯
Ning Anlian realised that after Yun Ruofeng became the Prince Regent, he seemed to be have been snubbing her. This kind of rejection, whether it was purposeful or not, had made her heart grow cold.
No, this man is, and always will be, mine. Whether it¡¯s Ning Rn or other women in the future, Yun Ruofeng is mine in this lifetime! No one can snatch him away from me!
Piao Xu still wanted to stop her, but Ning Anlian was already yelling to people outside. ¡°Come, prepare the horses for this Princess.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
~~~
At Prince Yun¡¯s Residence, the banquet was about to begin.
The prince regents sat at the antechamber for a while, talking about unimportant things ever since Su Xi-er left.
asionally, Pei Qianhao could feel Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes looking towards the back kitchen, as if he was waiting for something.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s moves made Pei Qianhao unhappy. Prince Yun is clearly checking if Su Xi-er has returned yet.
Thinking about the interactions between the two, it further supported Pei Qianhao¡¯s suspicions. Is there something going on between Su Xi-er and Yun Ruofeng? I can¡¯t describe the strange feeling of their interaction.
Furthermore, it feels like something I raised has been snatched away by the man in front of me. This made him feel ufortable.
But it¡¯s clear from the investigation that it¡¯s not possible for Su Xi-er to be acquainted with Yun Ruofeng.
The steward suddenly walked up and whispered next to Yun Ruofeng¡¯s ear. ¡°Your Highness, the banquet is ready to begin.¡±
Yun Ruofeng nodded. ¡°Mmm, go and prepare. This Prince and Prince Hao wille over soon.¡±
Just at this moment, Su Xi-er returned from the back kitchen.
This time, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t look at Yun Ruofeng again.
However, when Yun Ruofeng saw that Su Xi-er had returned, his gaze unconsciouslynded on her with a sense of not wanting to leave.
The faint smile on his face was much more approachable and pleasant to look atpared to Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold and noble face.
Pei Qianhao waved his hand at Su Xi-er. ¡°Come here.¡±
Su Xi-er swiftly walked around Yun Ruofeng and came to Pei Qianhao¡¯s side.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s face was cold; he looked at Su Xi-er and asked, ¡°This Prince only asked you to wash the cutlery. Why did you take so long?¡±
Su Xi-er lowered her head and replied obediently. ¡°As your cutlery needed to be washed in a special way, it took a bit longer, Prince Hao. Hope you can understand.¡±
With such a cordial attitude, Pei Qianhao couldn¡¯t make things difficult for Su Xi-er in front of others. As a result, he simply gave her a cold nce before looking away.
When Yun Ruofeng saw this, he got up from his chair. ¡°Prince Hao, the housekeeper just came to report that the banquet is ready to begin. Please follow this Prince to the back garden.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded slightly and nced at Su Xi-er, signalling for her to follow.
CHAPTER 137 (1): TWO PEOPLE DRINKING WITH ONE ANOTHER
CHAPTER 137 (1): TWO PEOPLE DRINKING WITH ONE ANOTHER
Trantion: Sangria
The previously blooming flowers silently stood half-open after the sun went down, like shy beauties illuminated by candlelight in the night, forming a picturesque scenery.
The surface of the nearbyke vaguely reflected the image of people holding a splendorous banquet. Although there were only two people, they were the noble Prince Regents of Nanzhao and Beimin.
Prince Hao sat in the main seat, while Yun Ruofeng sat at the side seat[1]. Yun Ruofeng¡¯s willingness to allow him to do so was already enough to show his ¡®respect¡¯ to Prince Hao.
Looking at the beautiful surrounding scenery, Pei Qianhao remarked softly, ¡°Just a back garden from the Prince Yun Residence is already so beautiful and unique. Looks like it canpete with the Imperial Garden in the pce.¡±
What Pei Qianhao spoke with tongue in cheek; how could Yun Ruofeng not understand his meaning?
With a soft smile at the corner of his mouth, he calmly responded. ¡°This Prince simply likes flowers and nts, so I told people to nt some more.¡±
Pei Qianhao stopped talking. Coming forward from her ce at the side, Su Xi-er neatly set the bowl and chopsticks in front of Pei Qianhao. Each movement she made was careful and measured, requiring her full attention. Due to this however, she didn¡¯t realise that the other person at the table had already moved his gaze onto her.
With just two people at therge table, the atmosphere became extremely cold.
When Yun Ruofeng saw that most of the food had arrived on the table, a small smile emerged at the corner of his mouth. He looked at Su Xi-er and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss Xi-er, although you are Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant, you are also a guest of Nanzhao. Why don¡¯t you sit at the low seat and eat with us?¡±
Upon hearing Yun Ruofeng¡¯s suggestion, the other maidservants couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air and silently curse. Even a maidservant can eat with the noblest men in the world. What kind of honour is this?
Anybody else would be ecstatic; this is a huge gift that should make anyone happy!
However, Su Xi-er¡¯s face remained indifferent; she continued to serve Prince Hao, unaffected by the dozens of gazes waiting for her answer.
Before Pei Qianhao could answer, she replied, ¡°This servant is just a maid, unworthy of eating at the same table as Prince Yun and Prince Hao.¡±
After she finished serving Pei Qianhao, Su Xi-er slowly withdrew to stand behind him.
Everyone around looked at Su Xi-er with obvious jealousy, surprised that she gave up such a good opportunity. At the same time, they were happy that the woman didn¡¯t eat with the prince regents.
Pei Qianhao nced at her and said in a cold tone. ¡°A maidservant is indeed unworthy of eating at the same table.¡±
Yun Ruofengughed and didn¡¯t try to convince her anymore, instead waving his hand at the maidservant next to him.
The maidservant understood, and slowly walked to Pei Qianhao¡¯s side with a wine pot.
From his seat, Yun Ruofeng said, ¡°This is not the wine from the imperial pce, and it¡¯s not the flower wine either. Instead, it¡¯s a delicious fruit wine. It has ginkgo, Chinese date, pomegranate, and a dozen fruits inside; the fruit wine tastes pure and leaves a great scent in your mouth, but it doesn¡¯t make you drunk. Prince Hao, you must taste it.¡±
While he was speaking, the maidservant had taken two steps forward and was ready to pour wine into the cup in front of Prince Hao.
Before the maidservant could pour the wine, Prince Hao waved his hand. ¡°Let this prince¡¯s maidservant pour wine for me; I won¡¯t trouble others.¡±
1. The main seat(aka upper seat) is usually for people with the highest status. People usually sat ording to their positions during banquets, with the most powerful ones sitting closest to the host or the main seat.
CHAPTER 137 (2): TWO PEOPLE DRINKING WITH ONE ANOTHER
CHAPTER 137 (2): TWO PEOPLE DRINKING WITH ONE ANOTHER
Trantion: Sangria
The maidservant nodded her head lightly and passed the wine pot to Su Xi-er before turning away.
Su Xi-er took the wine pot and slowly poured the fruit wine into Pei Qianhao¡¯s cup.
The smell of fruit wine emanated, but before she could finish pouring, Su Si-er felt a sharp pinch on her thigh...
It was obvious who the culprit was; Su Xi-er just didn¡¯t think that he would be so mischievous right now.
Consequently, her hand twitched and the wine spilt.
Everyone had noticed the incident; after all, the night was all about Prince Hao.
When Su Xi-er saw what happened, she finished pouring the wine and carefully wiped the edge of the cup.
Pei Qianhao cast her a sidelong nce and whispered to her so that only the two of them could hear, ¡°So you really don¡¯t like to pour wine for this Prince? Or do you want to pour wine for Prince Yun instead?¡± After that, he raised his cup and took a sip.
Su Xi-er¡¯s face was still indifferent. Without any fear, she said, ¡°Of course not.¡±
¡°Hmph, you had best take care to not let this Prince find out otherwise.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes remained on Yun Ruofeng while he spoke. Thetter only replied with a warm smile that would have charmed any woman.
Su Xi-er whispered her reply so that only two of them could hear it. ¡°Prince Hao should know what this servant is thinking; it is already a huge blessing to serve Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± He replied meaningfully. Pei Qianhao obviously didn¡¯t believe it, but as her reply was ttering, he didn¡¯t continue to make things difficult.
After that, the two stopped talking.
When Yun Ruofeng saw that Pei Qianhao had finished a cup of fruit wine, he asked, ¡°Prince Hao, how does this fruit wine taste?¡±
¡°The fragrance is great, and the taste is refreshing, leaving a satisfying aftertaste as well. It certainly doesn¡¯t shame Nanzhao¡¯s reputation as the country of wine.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s generous praise pleased everyone around.
As expected, even Beimin¡¯s Prince Regent is also won over by Nanzhao¡¯s wine.
However, Yun Ruofeng wasn¡¯t proud like the others. Pei Qianhao has a weird temper. No matter if he is positive or negative, his words are just that: words.
Although that was what he thought, Yun Ruofeng still said gently, ¡°Prince Hao, please drink two more cups. After all, this fruit wine is a specialty of Nanzhao. You probably won¡¯t be able to enjoy it anymore after returning to Beimin.¡±
Prince Hao sneered. ¡°Although this fruit wine is pure scented and doesn¡¯t make you drunk, this Prince actually enjoys wines that are spicier. Of course, asionally drinking wines like this is also fine.¡±
After finishing off what was in his cup, Pei Qianhao waved his hand to signal Su Xi-er for a refill, sipping it carefully.
The silence in the air nearly congealed. There were so many people in the huge back garden, but it was quiet to the point that even the sounds of the birds and insects couldn¡¯t be heard.
The two men didn¡¯t talk, only quietly sipping one cup of wine after another.
The pot of wine in Su Xi-er¡¯s hand gradually emptied as she continuously refilled Pei Qianhao¡¯s cup, leading her to go and retrieve a fresh pot.
Seeing that she had temporarily left, Pei Qianhao shifted his body slightly and asked Yun Ruofeng, ¡°This Prince heard that Prince Yun had dismantled the new policy set by the previous Eldest Imperial Princess not long after her death. Is that the case?¡±
Su Xi-er just returned with a new pot of wine and heard Pei Qianhao talking about the new policy. Her eyes narrowed slightly, but returned to normal when Yun Ruofeng looked over.
It¡¯s true, the new policy was dismantled by Yun Ruofeng. After all, it had been made popr when Ning Rn was still alive. Now that she had been ruthlessly in by him, how could he allow the policy to remain?
CHAPTER 138 (1): ALLOW YOU TO DRINK
CHAPTER 138 (1): ALLOW YOU TO DRINK
He drank the fruit wine in his hand before slowly replying, ¡°Anything, especially thews of the imperial court, will have increasingly conspicuous loopholes that can be exploited after bing antiquated. This Prince simply found a better method to rece the old policy with.¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes seemed to be lingering on Pei Qianhao as he spoke, but were in fact looking at Su Xi-er behind him.
¡°Oh? So it was you who proposed the changes, Prince Yun?¡± There was an overtone in Pei Qianhao¡¯s words, and Yun Ruofeng naturally understood.
He looked at Pei Qianhao. ¡°This Prince has discussed this matter with His Majesty. Realising that there were major ws in the policy, it prompted us to put a new one in ce. Of course, this Prince merely suggested some solutions. The final decision will alwayse down to His Majesty.¡±
Su Xi-er raised her eyes slightly to look at Yun Ruofeng.
¡®His Majesty¡¯ was precisely Ning Rn¡¯s younger brother. Even if I have a different identity now, it won¡¯t change the fact that I am Lianchen¡¯s elder sister.
Su Xi-er felt her chest tighten. I wonder how Lianchen is doing now?
My death left Lianchen alone in the cold imperial pce. Lianchen has yet to find his footing, but with Yun Ruofeng dominating the court, and Ning Anlian stirring up havoc in the imperial harem, how is Lianchen going to survive this imperial pce that is rife with deception?
If Lianchen hadn¡¯t been an imperial prince and been of use to Yun Ruofeng, I¡¯m afraid that he would have long met the same fate as myself. How could it be possible for him to continue discussing court matters with Lianchen?
Lianchen is like a puppet to Yun Ruofeng.
Su Xi-er felt countless waves ravaging her heart, but her expression remained unruffled. She knew that Yun Ruofeng was paying attention to her. Regardless of whether Yun Ruofeng knows something, I mustn¡¯t let my expression reveal anything.
Pei Qianhao silently observed Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression and faintly smiled. ¡°That makes sense. Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor is no longer young,ing of age in just five years. You can be much more rxed after that, Prince Yun.¡±
Although a smile hung at the corner of his mouth, he exuded an aura of unmatched arrogance. He was like the revered king on the clouds looking down at all living things. Even if was smiling, he could still demonstrate his imposing might.
Yun Ruofeng silently rotated his wine cup and replied, ¡°Right, this Prince will be relieved when that dayes. Prince Hao, Beimin¡¯s emperor is still so young that you¡¯ll have to worry for many more years.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°Although Nanzhao¡¯s emperor is a bit older, Beimin¡¯s isn¡¯t that young anymore either. He is already learning how to govern a nation, and developing his own opinions as well. As Beimin¡¯s subject, this Prince will definitely strive to do the most that I can for Beimin. Once His Majesty grows into an adult, this Prince can also be relieved of a huge burden, and retreat into the mountains to live in seclusion.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true, Prince Hao. With someone as capable like you though, even if Beimin¡¯s Emperor can face everything independently, you don¡¯t have to resign and live in seclusion. I¡¯m afraid that Beimin still needs you, Prince Hao.¡± Yun Ruofeng spoke casually, but had subtly attacked Prince Hao again.
Not rejecting his challenge, Pei Qianhao nodded and followed along. ¡°Of course not; but this Prince will also be tired when that timees. Since thete Emperor entrusted His Majesty to this Prince, I will definitely give my best in educating His Majesty. When His Majesty grows up, he will definitely be able to handle the affairs of the state alone. If His Majesty still wants this old subject when that timees, I will naturally continue to contribute my efforts to Beimin.¡±
The two continued to spar with words as they drank their wine indifferently, not touching any of the dishes on the table.
Although their words sounded rxed, the atmosphere surrounding them was once again submerged in coldness. The subtle implications of their words hinted at an underlying hostility, like two swords being drawn.
CHAPTER 138 (2): ALLOW YOU TO DRINK
CHAPTER 138 (2): ALLOW YOU TO DRINK
Ignoring it all, Su Xi-er calmly put dishes she thought were delicious into Prince Hao¡¯s bowl.
She seemed to not have noticed thepetition between the two and spoke up, ¡°Prince Hao, you can eat the dishes now.¡±
Pei Qianhao saw her earnest look as she picked the dishes and found it pleasing. He smiled at her and picked up his chopsticks before beginning to slowly savour the food.
Only after a while did Pei Qianhaopliment, ¡°The dishes prepared by the chef at the Prince Yun Residence is indeed delicious.¡±
¡°You tter me too much, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°However,pared to the dishes made by this servant girl beside this Prince, it is stillcking a little.¡±
The temperature of the surroundings seemed to drop. Prince Hao sure talks big.
Only Su Xi-er knew how inedible her own dishes were.
Although the chef at the Prince Yun Residence wasn¡¯t an imperial chef from the pce, his decades of experience made it impossible for him to be inferior to them.
Not only did Prince Haopare the Prince Yun Residence¡¯s chef to a little girl, he even said that the former loses out?
¡°If that¡¯s the case, this Prince is really ill-informed. I wonder if this Prince has the fortune to try the dishes prepared by your servant girl, Prince Hao?¡±
Su Xi-er felt that Pei Qianhao was doing it on purpose, and hastily interjected. ¡°Prince Hao is giving me too much credit. This servant only knows how to prepare two kinds of rough dishes. Prince Hao is used to eating exotic delicacies, so he might have felt that it was delicious when he tried something different. It probably wasn¡¯t good at all.
Pei Qianhao no longer said anything, while Yun Ruofeng chuckled. ¡°Since Prince Hao has praised you so much, I suppose that Miss Xi-er must also have some talent. This Prince is looking forward to your dishes.¡±
¡°That¡¯s easy to discuss. However, it depends on this servant girl¡¯s mood. Only when she¡¯s in a good mood can shee up with sumptuous dishes, so there is a certain degree of luck.¡±
This could be considered as Prince Hao rejecting Yun Ruofeng¡¯s request. At the same time, he also proved to others that he was very biased and protective towards the servant girl at his side. It all depended on her mood, and Prince Hao wouldn¡¯t force her.
Yun Ruofeng smiled and nodded, and although he didn¡¯t say anything further, his eyes were narrowed as he watched the servant girl at his side pick out dishes for him.
The two noblemen appeared elegant and lofty even when they were eating. Even if they were just looking, the surrounding people felt that they were extremely lucky to have witnessed this sight.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes would drift to Pei Qianhao from time to time, but his gaze ultimatelynded on Su Xi-er who was behind him.
After three rounds of drinks, Yun Ruofeng showed no signs of being inebriated. On the contrary, he seemed to be more clear-headed the more he drank. Looking at the woman not far away from him, he found it a little hard to shift his gaze away.
Those in the surrounding area were clever people, and they could tell that Prince Yun was looking at the servant girl beside Prince Hao. Furthermore, Prince Hao seemed to treat this woman differently, his words suffused with doting and bias.
They were a little jealous of this beautiful woman. All of us are clearly lowly women, but what kind of ability does she have to attract the attention of the two Prince Regents?
Before anyone could gather their thoughts, they saw Yun Ruofeng suddenly raising his wine cup and addressing Su Xi-er. ¡°Miss Xi-er, since you are from Beimin, you might not have drunk Nanzhao¡¯s special fruit wine. This fruit wine doesn¡¯t harm the body, and women can also drink it. If you don¡¯t mind doing me the honour, how about drinking a cup with this Prince?¡±
Without waiting for Su Xi-er to answer, Pei Qianhao¡¯s brow was slightly furrowed, expressing his otherwise undetectable displeasure. ¡°Women drinking wine? However, if you really want to drink, this Prince will allow you to.¡±
CHAPTER 139 (1): COMPETE WITH WINE
CHAPTER 139 (1): COMPETE WITH WINE
¡°Drink what wine? This Princess shall also have a taste.¡±
It¡¯s Ning Anlian!
She must have heard that Yun Ruofeng was holding a banquet for Pei Qianhao and decided to show her concern for her lover.
Even though such a long time had passed, Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t stop her gaze from bing chips of ice when she saw Ning Anlian.
Her deep-seated hatred of Ning Anlian made her unable to hide the brief glint of undisguised animosity in her eyes.
Even though it had vanished so rapidly, it didn¡¯t escape Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. He was silently observing, his thin lips pursed as if he was contemting something.
The Eldest Imperial Princess, Ning Anlian, approached him and bowed. ¡°Greetings to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao only nodded slightly. ¡°I presume this must be the Eldest Imperial Princess.¡±
¡°That¡¯s this Princess.¡± Ning Anlian was neither haughty nor hot-tempered. She wore a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, demonstrating the proper disposition of an imperial princess.
She coldly scanned her eyes across the surroundings before taking a seat next to Yun Ruofeng, smiling at him, but otherwise silent.
Ning Anlian knew enough that she had to put up the front of an ordinary rtionship in front of outsiders. Naturally, this involved allowing Yun Ruofeng to keep his face, not leaving anything for others to gossip about.
However, she unknowingly revealed the overly passionate look in her eyes. How could someone as meticulous as Prince Hao miss something like that?
Yun Ruofeng turned the cup in his hand, his expression remaining usual. With the same gentle smile on his face, nobody knew of his inner thoughts.
Ning Anlian looked at the cup in his hand and inhaled the scent of wine in the surroundings. He must have drank a lot.
She couldn¡¯t help but knit her brows. Smiling at Pei Qianhao, she spoke, ¡°Prince Yun has yet to recover from his previous injuries, and it¡¯s not appropriate for him to drink too much wine. If you don¡¯t mind, this Princess will drink with you, Prince Hao.¡±
Hearing what she said, Pei Qianhao suddenly chuckled. ¡°A man hiding behind a woman, and even needing her to help him drink. It¡¯s this Prince¡¯s first time hearing about it.¡±
Ning Anlian¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°You...¡±
Yun Ruofeng interjected. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. This Prince can drink.¡±
Ning Anlian¡¯s expression soured once again. Noticing that Yun Ruofeng¡¯splexion didn¡¯t look too good, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to mind the surrounding people. ¡°You can¡¯t drink with your body still unwell. Have you forgotten the previous pce banquet...¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be worried, Eldest Imperial Princess. This Prince is fine.¡±
With the continuous exchange between the two, it was inevitable that people would let their imaginations run wild.
Su Xi-er watched on coldly. What a great disy of affection between lovers.
At this moment, Pei Qianhao suddenly said, ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t make things difficult for people. Since Prince Yun is feeling unwell, the Eldest Imperial Princess can take his ce. However...¡±
As Pei Qianhao paused, everyone¡¯s gazesnded on him, only to see the smile in his eyes. ¡°Since the Eldest Imperial Princess is drinking on his behalf, this Prince can¡¯t drink.¡±
Pei Qianhao immediately pulled Su Xi-er over to the seat beside him without asking if she agreed. He then poured a cup of wine and told her with a cid expression. ¡°You can drink a cup with Nanzhao¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princess.¡±
Ning Anlian looked at Su Xi-er¡¯s maidservant attire. This is clearly a maidservant serving Prince Hao. How can I, the grand Eldest Imperial Princess, drink with a maidservant? This Prince Hao is really audacious topare me with a servant girl!
CHAPTER 139 (2): COMPETE WITH WINE
CHAPTER 139 (2): COMPETE WITH WINE
Su Xi-er coldly looked at Ning Anlian. I never thought that as the high and mighty Eldest Imperial Princess, she would actually be requested by Prince Hao to drink with a maidservant. This is simply lowering her status!
Neither Ning Anlian nor Yun Ruofeng responded.
Ning Anlian felt as suffocated when she saw no avenue to vent her anger. She originally thought that Yun Ruofeng would help her out, but she didn¡¯t think that he would remain silent.
Pei Qianhao looked at her and reminded, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, please drink!¡±
As soon as I drink, I will be acknowledging that there is no difference between me and a servant girl. But if I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have trapped myself. With how strong and prosperous Beimin is, it may be difficult to prevent a war if Prince Hao bes angry.
Ning Anlian wasn¡¯t stupid, and naturally knew the rtionship between the two nations.
Hatred shed across her eyes. She raised her head and carefully sized up Su Xi-er who was sitting beside the main seat, finding that she was actually very beautiful. They all say that Prince Hao likes beauties, but I didn¡¯t think that even a maidservant would be so beautiful.
For Prince Hao to think so highly of her... Don¡¯t tell me that this woman is actually not just a servant girl, but his concubine or Room Concubine Servant?
Following this train of thought, Ning Anlian felt that this was very possible.
But this woman has an indifferent aura. No matter how I look at it, she is extremely simr to...Ning Rn ©` that bitch!
She hated Ning Rn with every fibre of her being. She snatched the position that was meant to be mine, and my lover along with it. Even if Ning Rn is dead, she had once been Yun Ruofeng¡¯s fianc¨¦e, yet I...
After fighting for so long, I originally thought that he could quickly marry me and give me a status.
But I didn¡¯t think that with Ning Rn long dead, I would still be waiting after he has already be the Prince Regent!
Ning Rn, why do you still have to torture this Princess even when you¡¯re dead? Based on what, based on what?
Under the hazy moonlight and soft flickering of the candles, the indifference emanating from Su Xi-er grew increasingly simr to Ning Rn¡¯s.
Ning Anlian stared into the eyes across from hers, feeling that they were bing increasingly like Ning Rn¡¯s. They stared at her with an ingrained arrogant indifference, as they would forever be looking down on her for being a lowly concubine-daughter. This imagery stung Ning Anlian¡¯s eyes.
Resentment boiling up, Ning Anlian didn¡¯t care that it was a little maidservant drinking with her, and forgot the dignity she should have.
She immediately raised the wine up and instructed someone beside her. ¡°Come, pour wine for this Princess!¡±
With the cup filled, Ning Anlian raised it and smiled at the little bitch in front of her with her rosy lips, the jealousy in the recesses of her eyes on full disy.
She told Su Xi-er, ¡°This cup is to express Nanzhao¡¯s intentions in forming a diplomatic rtionship with Beimin. This Princess will be drinking first to show my sincerity.¡±
Ning Anlian then looked at Su Xi-er, waiting for her to drink.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t refuse and picked up her wine cup. ¡°This servant will drink this cup of wine in Prince Hao¡¯s stead.¡±
Afterwards, Ning Anlian and Su Xi-er continued taking drinks one after another, as it was tea instead of wine.
Nanzhao was a country famed for its wine. Both men and women had rtively high alcohol tolerance, and Ning Anlian was extremely confident about this point. Every cup she drank was filled with jealousy and confidence.
It was as if she treated Su Xi-er as Ning Rn, feeling that she would win if she could get Su Xi-er drunk.
CHAPTER 140 (1): SHOUTING INVECTIVES
CHAPTER 140 (1): SHOUTING INVECTIVES
Seeing that the woman across from her wasn¡¯t having any trouble keeping up, Ning Anlian became even more jealous. I originally thought that this wine would¡¯ve been enough to get this bitch drunk and demonstrate my prowess. I didn¡¯t expect that she would bepletely fine.
As a result, Ning Anlian suddenly thought of something else. ¡°This Princess is in a great mood today, and I am happy to have met my kinder spirit over wine.¡± After that, she waved her hand towards the back. ¡°Come, somebody bring the flower wine for this Princess.¡±
Yun Ruofeng knew that the flower wine had a high alcohol content, and as Su Xi-er was from Beimin, her tolerance would definitely not be able topete with Ning Anlian¡¯s.
He quickly tried to stop her. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, three rounds of wine is enough; it won¡¯t be good for the body if you drink more.¡±
This was originally a kind reminder, but to Ning Anlian, it sounded like Yun Ruofeng was protecting that little bitch.
Fine, since he wants to protect her, then all the more I can¡¯t listen to him.
She smiled. ¡°No need to worry, Prince Yun. This Princess can tell that this maidservant can drink, so this Princess will continue to apany her today. I presume that she must feel honoured to be able to drink with this Princess.¡±
Besides, neither Prince Hao or that little bitch have aid anything to stop me. As the Prince Regent of Nanzhao, how is he in the position to get involved?
Yun Ruofeng stopped talking and focused his gaze on Su Xi-er, finding that her face was indifferent, not betraying any sign of intoxication.
Shortly afterwards, a maidservant brought the flower wine to the table.
Ning Anlian asked the servant to pour the wine for both of them before finishing the entire cup in one shot. Su Xi-er quickly followed suit, refusing to fall behind.
As everyone quietly watched the drinking match between the Eldest Imperial Princess and the maidservant, they couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.
What happened to the Eldest Imperial Princess tonight? She¡¯ll get drunk if she keeps on drinking so much.
Although women from Nanzhao are good at drinking,Su Xi-er doesn¡¯t seem to be losing to the Eldest Imperial Princess. If they continue at this pace, it¡¯s hard to say who will win!
Everyone watched as the flower wine was emptied, one pot after another.
When all of the flower wine was finished, the Eldest Imperial Princess was still shouting for more wine despite beingpletely drunk. She had totally lost the bearing of an imperial princess.
Opposite her was Su Xi-er who, while having a flushed face, was obviously not drunk.
Everyone sighed. Everyone says that women from Nanzhao have high liquor tolerance, but in the end, it¡¯s actually a maidservant from Beimin who won!
Ning Anlian was drunk enough that she could barely stand up straight, forcing Piao Xu to support her from the side in fear that she would fall.
¡°This Princess wants to drink more. Keep pouring, keep pouring for this Princess! Quick!¡± Ning Anlian instructed. With a red face and cloudy eyes, she tried to pour wine from an empty pot but was naturally unsessful.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you are drunk.¡± Piao Xu¡¯s eyebrows had scrunched up as she essentially held Ning Anlian up.
Why is the Eldest Imperial Princess so drunk today? I remember that the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ alcohol tolerance is superb.
Hearing what Piao Xu said, Ning Anlian refused to listen, and instead burst out angrily. ¡°This Princess is not drunk! How can this Princess be drunk?¡±
She looked at Yun Ruofeng who was sitting next to her, catching the indifferent expression on his face. Instead of looking back at her, his empty gaze made it look like he was thinking about something.
Is he thinking about that little bitch Ning Rn? Does he not love me anymore? I have sacrificed so much for him, but I am still waiting for him to marry me and give me a title.
CHAPTER 140 (2): SHOUTING INVECTIVES
CHAPTER 140 (2): SHOUTING INVECTIVES
Trantion: Sangria
She stared directly at Su Xi-er with eyes full of usation, and cursed at her as if thetter was the person she hated so much. ¡°Ning Rn you little bitch, you are still trying to provoke people even after your death. Ning Rn, you...¡±
Ning Anlian had only begun before Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression suddenly changed, interrupting Ning Anlian with knitted brows. ¡°The Eldest Imperial Princess is drunk. Send her back to her repose pce right away!¡±
Piao Xu quickly called people over to take the Eldest Imperial Princess away. If she continues to talk, she will be a joke.
The maidservant acted quickly, taking Ning Anlian away within seconds.
As Su Xi-er had drunk a lot of wine, her hazy expression masked all of the coldness in the eyes. She just indifferently looked on as Ning Anlian cursed at her, watching as thetter lost all the face and dignity of an imperial princess.
When Yun Ruofeng saw that Ning Anlian was taken away, he apologised to Pei Qianhao. ¡°The Eldest Imperial Princess is drunk and has forgotten herself. We apologise for letting you see a joke, Prince Hao.¡±
After that, he looked at Su Xi-er who was next to Pei Qianhao. ¡°Your maidservant can tolerate liquor well. This Prince didn¡¯t think that there are women from Beimin who can tolerate so much alcohol.¡±
Not to mention Yun Ruofeng, even Pei Qianhao was surprised that Su Xi-er could handle drinking so much.
Although he had some doubts, his expression didn¡¯t change and he replied politely, ¡°It¡¯s just okay.¡±
Following the drinking match and loss ofposure by the Eldest Imperial Princess, no one had any appetite to continue the night banquet. Pei Qianhao directly got up.
¡°It¡¯ste, and this Prince is feeling a bit tipsy, so I will be heading back.¡±
Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t try to persuade him to stay, and even personally sent them out of the residence.
Yun Ruofeng walked with Prince Hao at the front while Su Xi-er followed them.
Although Su Xi-er didn¡¯t look drunk, she could just barely manage to unsteadily walk around.
The horse carriage was waiting at the front entrance, and the driver lifted the curtain of the carriage to wee Prince Hao aboard.
On the side, Su Xi-er was feeling dizzy. She shook her head before staggering in the direction of the carriage
Yun Ruofeng was watching Su Xi-er continuously. Although he was a bit far from her, he still rushed towards her as quickly as he could when Su Xi-er pitched forward.
A big hand supported Su Xi-er, but it was Prince Hao¡¯s hand.
Through her hazy eyes, Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao, and then saw Yun Ruofeng¡¯s hand awkwardly hanging in mid-air.
She suddenly heard Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice next to her ear. ¡°This Prince won¡¯t trouble Prince Yun with my maidservant.¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s hand was frozen in mid-air for a while before he dropped it. He was still smiling gently like a spring breeze, and didn¡¯t seem to be affected by his actions. To others, it just looked like Prince Yun was trying to support a maidservant because he was caring.
Su Xi-er¡¯s waist was held by Pei Qianhao as they headed towards the carriage. She wanted to move on her own, but with how drunk she was, she had little choice but to follow Prince Hao.
Yun Ruofeng watched on the side, the figures of the man and woman imprinting themselves in his mind.
His eyes were deep, unreadable by anyone. Watching the horse carriage disappear into the distance, he felt that something was getting further and further away from him.
~~~
In the horse carriage that was faded into the distance
Su Xi-er was really feeling drunk now. Although she had been holding on because she hadn¡¯t wanted anyone else to find out, she had actually been drunk for some time.
Pei Qianhao looked at her, noticing that the touch of flush from before was now spread across her entire face. She actually looks pretty pleasant with this rosy appearance of hers.
Su Xi-er was lying on the side, groaning and moaning. It seemed that being drunk made her a bit unwell.
Without cursing and ring, her shy appearance made Pei Qianhao pinch her nose involuntarily.
The corner of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth lifted into a smile, unable to stop himself from saying, ¡°This appearance is actually rather adorable too.¡±
With her nose pinched, Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t breathe normally. She struggled for a bit before opening her eyes and looking at the person who was harassing her.
The slightly drunk Su Xi-er pointed at Pei Qianhao¡¯s nose, and pretended to be serious. ¡°You little bitch.¡± After that, sheughed heartily.
CHAPTER 141 (1): SOMEONE HAS A BLACK FACE OF ANGER
CHAPTER 141 (1): SOMEONE HAS A BLACK FACE OF ANGER
I was just thinking that this woman looks much better when she¡¯s drunk, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be as audacious as to point and curse me out as a ¡®little bitch.¡¯
However, why do these disparaging words not sound like a slight when theye from her mouth? What a joke.
With how inebriated Su Xi-er was, trying to read Prince Hao¡¯s thoughts would¡¯ve been a pipe dream. All she knew was that she was dizzy, and felt a bit hot.
She pulled at her clothes, but due to how close Pei Qianhao was, it did nothing to cool her off. In the end, she actually shoved Pei Qianhao away. ¡°Go away. It¡¯s so hot.¡±
Pei Qianhao was taken off guard, and suddenly felt his side impact the floor of the carriage. Although it wasn¡¯t painful, displeasure was evident on his countenance.
He looked at Su Xi-er, only to see her continuously pulling at her clothes in difort.
Strong wine warms the body. Since this woman is already drunk, her body must also be burning like mad.
Pei Qianhao carefully inspected her visage. I didn¡¯t think that she would drink without regard for her wellbeing when I asked her to try a little.
Luckily her liquor capacity is high, and that the quality of the wine wasn¡¯t too poor either. If she had kept vomiting and wantonly made a scene, I would have left her far far away.
As Pei Qianhao watched on, he couldn¡¯t help but move forward to grasp her hand. However, how could a drunk person be so easy to dissuade? Su Xi-er simply struggled to get free and pushed him away.
Suddenly, the horse carriage jolted. Thud! Pei Qianhao¡¯s chin knocked against Su Xi-er¡¯s teeth.
Feeling the pain, Pei Qianhao knitted his brows.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He asked with anger in his tone.
A quivering voice could be heard from outside. ¡°Replying to Prince Hao, a rock suddenly appeared on the street, and the carriage wheels happened to roll over it, causing the sudden jolt. Please forgive me, Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at Su Xi-er, who was in his embrace, and made no furtherments.
The horse carriage continued travelling for some distance before it finally arrived at the posthouse.
The pages and maidservants hastily came out to receive them, only to see Prince Hao helping an intoxicated Su Xi-er alight the carriage.
The imperial guards stared at Prince Hao supporting Su Xi-er before giving each other looks of bewilderment.
There was a lot on their minds at the moment, but they didn¡¯t dare to voice their thoughts. Su Xi-er is really different from the other maidservants. Prince Hao actually personally supported her as she alighted the carriage. Even a Room Concubine Servant wouldn¡¯t receive such treatment, right? They all struggled to keep a neutral expression as they watched the scene in front of them.
Upon witnessing such a scene, the new maidservants at the posthouse moved forward to assist, but were coldly rejected by Pei Qianhao, ¡°There¡¯s no need. This Prince can handle supporting her.¡±
The two maidservants felt very awkward and retracted their hands, timidly retreating to one side as they watched Prince Hao help Su Xi-er in.
After Prince Hao and Su Xi-er had entered, a bold imperial guard couldn¡¯t restrain himself from agreeing with hispanion. ¡°It looks like you were right about Su Xi-er being Prince Hao¡¯s Room Concubine Servant.¡±
That person replied in a pleased manner, ¡°Look at how beautiful Su Xi-er is. Why hasn¡¯t Prince Hao officially epted her? If you think about it, there¡¯s no way Su Xi-er would be so audacious if her position was only that of a servant girl. Isn¡¯t she able to behave that way because Prince Hao favours and supports her?¡±
The other guard suddenly understood. It really seems like that¡¯s the case.
Voices of discussion continued outside while Pei Qianhao supported an unsteadily swaying Su Xi-er to the room.
Before he could help her onto the bed, Su Xi-er had already struggled free of his hold before staggering a few steps forward.
CHAPTER 141 (2): SOMEONE HAS A BLACK FACE OF ANGER
CHAPTER 141 (2): SOMEONE HAS A BLACK FACE OF ANGER
She¡¯s actually dancing in the room!
Pei Qianhao looked at her foolish grin and messy footwork as she spun around, tiptoed, then turned around again, herrge sleeves fluttering in dance. Despite it being chaotic, her dancing finesse could be felt from her movements.
¡°Come, let¡¯s dance.¡± Su Xi-er waved her hand, having long forgotten who the person before her was.
Pei Qianhao was moved by her smile. Before he moved forward, Su Xi-er had already approached him while spinning in circles.
With how unsteady she was, she was already feeling giddy by the time she reached Pei Qianhao. With a bend of her knees, she directly fell to the ground.
¡°Be careful...¡±
Arge hand reached out, managing to embrace her. Yet, he saw Su Xi-er smiling with no sense of self-preservation.
¡°Hehe..e. Dance, dance...¡± She whirled out of Pei Qianhao¡¯s embrace.
This time, her footsteps were much more steady, as if she had found the beat.
In fact, she was no longer just dancing, but actually starting to remove her clothes.
Her temples were drenched with sweat, but she was still smiling. Her outer robe fell beside her feet, but she showed no signs of stopping.
The expression in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes instantly changed, his brows furrowing as he moved to stop her. Before he could do anything however, an inner garment flew through the air, threatening to cover his head.
With a flick of his hand, Pei Qianhao had caught the inner garment.
Looking back and forth between the clothes in his hand and the dancing Su Xi-er, Pei Qianhao only felt his temples throbbing madly. Is this woman crazy?
He briskly stepped forward and looped his hand around her waist, ordering, ¡°Stop dancing!¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t understand and pouted, tilting her head to one side in puzzlement. ¡°Why can¡¯t I dance anymore? You don¡¯t know that I dance very well. Why don¡¯t I dance one more time for you to watch?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡±
¡°But what should I do since I really want to dance?¡± Su Xi-er asked in a tender voice, behaving coquettishly towards Pei Qianhao.
This was Pei Qianhao¡¯s first time seeing a different side of Su Xi-er. Apart from feeling shocked, he was also a little pleased.
His lips turned upwards slightly. ¡°You really want to dance?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded fervently. ¡°Yes yes, I really like dancing. It¡¯s best if you can dance with me!¡±
Pei Qianhao felt his temples continuing to throb, only to hear Su Xi-er¡¯s giggling as she poked his nose. ¡°You little bitch! You little bitch! Hehe...little bitch...¡±
Touching him all over, Su Xi-er was extremely happy; in fact, she ended up pushing Pei Qianhao onto the bed in her excitement.
¡°Hehe, little bitch. You little bitch...¡±
She looked up and down his body as her hands began randomly searching for something.
Her hand moved from his waist to his chest, then to his neck, where she tried to pull at his clothes, before finally stopping at his face.
Then, she cracked a smile and told the person below her. ¡°Hehe...I didn¡¯t think that a little bitch¡¯s skin would be so smooth...¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s face turned from white to red, then to ck. He couldn¡¯t describe the odd emotion he felt as the pair of soft hands caressed his cheeks.
However, he didn¡¯t get to enjoy that feeling for long. Su Xi-er suddenly raised her hand, her smile suddenly morphing into a face of anger.
But just as she was about to bring her hand down, the effect of the wine assailed her senses, causing her to pass out on top of Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao looked at the unconscious person and thought about the matters that night. He sighed helplessly to himself before flipping over andying Su Xi-er on the bed.
The sound of her even breathing could be heard. Looking at Su Xi-er lying on the bed, Pei Qianhao suddenly smiled. He realised that even though such a Su Xi-er offended her superior, he found her adorable, mischievous, andpletely different.
It¡¯s just that she actually called me a little bitch!
CHAPTER 142 (1): SHE WAS SHOCKED
CHAPTER 142 (1): SHE WAS SHOCKED
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er raised her hand to rub her aching forehead, only remembering that she had arrived at the Prince Yun Residence where she had been challenged to a drinking match by Ning Anlian.
Ning Anlian was dead drunk by the end, and I didn¡¯t feel great either. After that, I can¡¯t remember anything. I don¡¯t remember how I got back to my room at all.
She rubbed her forehead with her right hand a few more times. Although she still felt a bit dizzy, the feeling had subsided for now.
Su Xi-er lifted her quilt and began to get up, pausing when she caught sight of the dress that she had on. The blue garment was twisted and hanging off the side of the bed, while the wrinkles in the fabric indicated that something had been pressing down on it.
Was I pressed under someone yesterday? Who was it? Pei Qianhao? When she thought of this, Su Xi-er felt her headache returning.
He is a very proud man. Would he really take me to my bed and cover me with a quilt without taking my clothes off while I waspletely drunk?
Su Xi-er sighed. I shouldn¡¯t drink too much of that wine.
She then got off the bed, heading towards the wardrobe. It wasn¡¯t long before she had stripped off all her old clothes and put on a new green coloured dress.
Su Xi-er was going to wash off the smell of alcohol from the blue dress. She tied her hair into a simple bun before putting her blue dress and other clothes into a wooden basin, carrying them out of the room.
She walked by the well, picked up a bucket of water, and squatted down to wash her clothes.
The female cook walked past here coincidentally. She wanted to go up and say something to Su Xi-er, but didn¡¯t dare to. Prince Hao has already med me for previously asking Su Xi-er to sew some clothes.
What if Prince Hao appears again when I go up and talk to Su Xi-er? The female cook was a bit hesitant. She nced at Su Xi-er onest time before deciding to keep walking.
Su Xi-er happened to raise her head and spotted her before calling out, ¡°Auntie.¡±
When the female cook heard herself called gently, it was like a soft breeze had entered her heart. If my daughter had grown up safely, she would be almost the same age as Su Xi-er. How great it would be if that was my daughter calling me.
¡°Auntie, are you going to the back kitchen?¡±
The female cook turned around with a cautious look on her face. ¡°Yes, I am going to clear breakfast away and prepare for lunch.¡± At this point, she suddenly remembered that Su Xi-er hadn¡¯t had breakfast.
¡°Have you eaten breakfast yet? You must eat something in the morning. Going hungry is a trivial matter, but it¡¯s bad for your stomach.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°I will finish washing the clothes first; I woke upte today.¡± It was rare for her to sleep in, only having done so today because she had drunk too muchst night
¡°I stewed some snow pear soup [1] this morning. Come and drink it after you finish washing the clothes. Try to wake up earlier in the future as well.¡± When the female cook finished talking, she smiled and walked away.
Su Xi-er watched the female cook¡¯s retreating figure and thought that she was acting stiff today. It must be because Pei Qianhao frightened herst time.
This garment is made of such a delicate material. I need to slowly rub it, wash it twice, then rinse it twice to finish washing it.
Su Xi-er hung the garment on a pole before walking to the back kitchen.
When the female cook saw her, she took the snow pear soup out immediately. ¡°There is just one bowl left, but there are no other dishes or porridge left. Drink this, and you can have lunch in four hours.¡±
1. A type of Chinese pear with yellow skin, also called yellow pear.
I found a few versions of it online but I felt that this looked the most appetising.
Image
CHAPTER 142 (2): SHE WAS SHOCKED
CHAPTER 142 (2): SHE WAS SHOCKED
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er scooped a spoonful of snow pear soup and sipped it slowly. The sweetness was just right. She couldn¡¯t help but praise. ¡°Auntie, your cooking is great; you could even open a food stall outside.¡±
Auntie was embarrassed hearing this. ¡°My cooking can¡¯tpare to the food outside. I would only be making a loss if I open a food stall.¡±
¡°How would you be making a loss? This snow pear soup is so tasty and sweet, but not overly so. This posthouse wees noble guests, and even Prince Hao is staying here. If your cooking wasn¡¯t great, why would they have you be the only cook in this entire ce?¡±
The female cook heard this and was puzzled. My cooking really isn¡¯t that good, but why didn¡¯t Prince Hao me me?
¡°Auntie, what happened?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s words made the female cook return from her stupor. ¡°Due to Prince Hao¡¯s status, you must pay great attention to his meals. I have just been making home-cooked food from the countryside these past few days, but haven¡¯t been med at all. Su Xi-er, you...¡±
At this point, the female cook immediately stopped. I can¡¯t ask Su Xi-er about Prince Hao, I must remember what happenedst time.
¡°What did I do?¡± Su Xi-er had almost finished the snow pear soup, putting down her spoon as she smiled.
The female cook immediately waved her hand. ¡°Nothing. I need to go and prepare lunch now.¡± She then walked to the other side of the kitchen.
Before Su Xi-er could say anything else, an imperial guard from the Prince Hao Residence arrived. ¡°Su Xi-er, quickly go to the hall, and bring some hot water to Prince Hao. Prince Hao wants to drink water.¡±
Su Xi-er stood up. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Prince Hao usually drink tea?¡±
The imperial guard shook his head. ¡°He just wants water today. Hurry, Prince Hao doesn¡¯t have the patience to wait.¡±
Upon hearing that, the female cook immediately spoke up. ¡°There is some hot water here; bring a teapot over and fill it up.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and carried a set of teacups over from another room. After cleaning them rinsing them out, she poured some hot water in.
After that, she walked out of the back kitchen and in the direction of the hall.
The female cook watched Su Xi-er¡¯s back with a worried look. Prince Hao is always giving out orders in a hurry. I pray that nothing happens to Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er carried the tray with the set of teacups inside. After she entered the hall, she put the tray down on the table on one side, then bowed to Pei Qianhao who was sitting in the main seat. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao. The hot water is here.¡±
¡°Carry a cup of it over.¡± Pei Qianhao instructed coldly, his eyes glued on Su Xi-er. She was so drunkst night. Yet she has recovered so quickly?
Su Xi-er followed the instructions, bringing a cup of water over to Pei Qianhao. ¡°Careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±
Pei Qianhao took the cup, blew on top of the water and took a sip. Through the teacup and its cover, he looked at Su Xi-er.
Her eyes were calm and unperturbed, as if she had forgotten all aboutst night.
¡°Su Xi-er, you cursed this Prince again yesterday.¡± Pei Qianhao put down the teacup and looked at her casually.
Su Xi-er was shocked. I cursed him again?
¡°It looks like you have forgotten. This Prince has never been cursed by someone like that. Do you know what you called this Prince?¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t respond. How would I know?
¡°You called this Prince a little bitch. Do you remember?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s whole face had darkened when he heard those words. If she hadn¡¯t been drunk, he would have strung her up and punished her with a beating.
Su Xi-er was stunned. No matter how confused I was, I wouldn¡¯t call him a little bitch. Although he is perverted and a jerk, I would never curse at him like that.
¡°Looks like you don¡¯t remember.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched at her quietly.
¡°Do you know what this Prince¡¯s mood was like at that moment?¡± Pei Qianhao questioned again, standing up at the same time.
CHAPTER 143 (1): LITTLE BITCH
CHAPTER 143 (1): LITTLE BITCH
Trantion: Sangria
But did I really say that? He¡¯s not ying with me?
If Pei Qianhao had known what she was thinking, he would probably have wanted to strangle her even more.He would have thought ¡®Is this Prince someone who would randomly make something up about myself?¡¯
¡°Prince Hao, you are mistaken.¡±
Pei Qianhao chuckled and walked closer to her. ¡°It wasn¡¯t this Prince that got drunkst night. How could I be mistaken?¡±
Su Xi-er stepped back a few steps and replied politely, ¡°This servant was drunk. How can Prince Hao take my words seriously?¡±
¡°Did you forget the saying, ¡®in wine there is truth¡¯?¡± Pei Qianhao raised a hand, about to hold her back from escaping.
However, Su Xi-er¡¯s words made him pause, the awkward atmosphere almost congealing around them.
¡°In wine there is truth? This servant does recall that I called you mumst night, perhaps before calling you ¡®little bitch.¡¯ Is Prince Hao saying that you are this servant¡¯s mother? That you are a little bitch as well? ¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at her unblinking eyes and put down his raised hand. Again, she had cleverly set a trap and waited for him to jump in. Falling into such wordy again, he felt very unhappy.
¡°Su Xi-er, your mouth is getting smarter and smarter, giving no concern to the propriety of your words. If you continue to do so, don¡¯t you need to be taught a lesson?¡± Pei Qianhao picked up the teacup with both hands and had another sip.
¡°This servant didn¡¯t do anything wrong. This servant was just following instructions to drinkst night; it wasn¡¯t my fault that I was not able to tolerate the wine. Although there were some inappropriate words said while this servant was drunk, I definitely did not mean any of them since I wasn¡¯t sober. So please, do not take offence, Prince Hao. You are definitely not a little bitch in this servant¡¯s heart.¡±
Pei Qianhao thought that he was already being tolerant for not breaking the teacup over her head.
¡°Was the wine from the Prince Yun Residence good? If you like it, we will take some back when we return to Beimin.¡± Pei Qianhao put the teacup down on the table and spoke slowly.
Since he took the initiative to change the topic, it implied that he no longer nned to fuss over what happenedst night.
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°After this experience, this servant will not drink anymore.¡± Although Nanzhao was a nation famed for its wine, Su Xi-er¡¯s favourite drink was tea.
Wine can be sipped slowly, but the joy is lost if I drink a lot of it every time. However, tea is different. The aftertaste of tea can be enjoyed for a long time. Even its aroma will slowly emanate and warm someone from the inside.
However, Nanzhao is not a nation well-known for its tea.
¡°This Prince thinks that Nanzhao¡¯s wine is great. It can be enjoyed by men and women, and there are many special wines here. There are some things that Beimin needs to learn from Nanzhao.¡± Pei Qianhao spoke in a straightforward manner as his gazended on the courtyard outside.
There are many ministers in Nanzhao who refuse to learn from other nations, thinking that Nanzhao is already perfect as it is. Su Xi-er was impressed that despite being the most powerful man of Beimin, he was so open-minded.
¡°Su Xi-er, is there anywhere you want to go for fun?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze turned andnded on Su Xi-er again.
Why is he asking me this question? Does he want to go out for fun?
Seeing that Su Xi-er remained silent, he continued, ¡°There are many ces in Nanzhao that are unique. For example, the Lotus Flower County that we passed on the way here is famed for its Lotus Flowers. There are other counties with unique sceneries too.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s detailed analysis greatly surprised Su Xi-er.
CHAPTER 143 (2): LITTLE BITCH
CHAPTER 143 (2): LITTLE BITCH
Trantion: Sangria
He would be a fearful enemy, one that Nanzhao wouldn¡¯t be able to win against.
¡°What, you don¡¯t want to go?¡± Pei Qianhao stepped closer to her as he spoke, causing Su Xi-er to step back on reflex.
Pei Qianhao just quietly watched her, not pushing the issue as he had before.
¡°Where do you want to go, Prince Hao?¡±
¡°There is a small county close to the capital city called Moon County. There are a lot of gardeners there, and it¡¯s also called ¡®Flower Town¡¯. Let¡¯s go there.¡±
When Su Xi-er heard ¡®Moon County¡¯, she immediately thought of the Lingrui flower. It was a beautiful flower from the Moon County as it is meticulously cultivated by gardeners. He knows that I have been looking for the Lingrui flower at the Shui Residence.
Is he suggesting that we go to the Moon County on purpose? Is he taking me there because he knows that I want to see Lingrui flowers? Is it just for my sake, or does he want to see them too?
¡°Go to your room to pack; we are leaving soon. It¡¯s boring to always stay at the posthouse.¡± Pei Qianhao nced at her before heading towards the courtyard.
Despite her misgivings, Su Xi-er did want to see the Lingrui flowers. As a result, she obediently followed his instructions to go get ready
Pei Qianhao stood in the courtyard, admiring the scenery before an imperial guard came over and bowed. ¡°Prince Hao, a pigeon letter from Commander Wu arrived this morning.¡±.
Pei Qianhao then received a piece of paper from him, ncing it over with a cold look in his eyes. The imperial guard next to him was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to look at Prince Hao. What message did Commander Wu send? It must be bad news right? Why would Prince Hao¡¯s face be so dark otherwise?
A light snort came out of Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips before he passed the piece of paper to the imperial guard. ¡°Burn it immediately.¡±
The imperial guard immediately replied with a ¡®yes¡¯ before hurrying toplete his orders, not daring to ask any further questions.
Pei Qianhao returned to watching the scenery, though his eyes were now tinted with a hint of gloominess as he thought about the message from Wu Ling.
Prince Hao, the corrupt official was associated with many organised groups. This subordinate had investigated thoroughly and finally found that he is linked to Pei Yong from the Pei Residence¡¯s branch.
It was immediately clear why Wu Ling had not been able immediately reconvene with the main party in Nanzhao. It turns out that the County Magistrate at the border had colluded with a side branch from the Pei Residence; either that, or he was Pei Yong¡¯s subordinate.
Even if Pei Yong is just part of a side branch of the Pei Residence, he can¡¯t be kept anymore.
Pei Qianhao had previously investigated Pei Yong before because of Su Xi-er. His investigations revealed that Pei Yong really liked to y with women, not even letting go of young girls and children.
Just that was already enough to warrant a death sentence. I didn¡¯t think that he would be colluding with a corrupt official as well. Even if it was just a small county at the border, the seriousness of this issue is apparent.
The borders of a nation are especially important. Although it was petty greed that had led to this situation, such ambitions will grow endlessly until eventually, they be a poison to the nation.
When he thought of this, the atmosphere around Pei Qianhao became solemn.
In the backyard, Su Xi-er quickly packed her things. She went to Pei Qianhao¡¯s room to first pack his clothes before heading to her room to do the same.
Once finished, she took the two cloth bundles and walked towards the front yard.
The female cook had just finished making lunch when she saw Su Xi-er walking out with two cloth bundles. ¡°Su Xi-er, are you all leaving the posthouse?¡±
Su Xi-er stopped walking and shook her head. ¡°Prince Hao just wants to visit some nearby counties in Nanzhao. We will be back before Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet.¡±
The female cook nodded repeatedly. ¡°I see. Hurry and go; don¡¯t make Prince Hao wait.¡± Having heard imperial guards often urging Su Xi-er with such words, the female cook unconsciously started to do the same.
CHAPTER 144 (1): BATHING WITH FRAGRANT POWDER
CHAPTER 144 (1): BATHING WITH FRAGRANT POWDER
Trantion: Cosy
Pei Qianhao gives off the impression that he does everything spontaneously, but all his decisions are actually made after careful consideration. That said, Su Xi-er still found it puzzling that Pei Qianhao suddenly chose to visit Moon County at this time, but she didn¡¯t think she was the reason for his decision.
She had once told him that her mother like the Lingrui flower, even going as far as to name it ¡®Weiyi.¡¯ But why would he remember these words?
There was indeed a horse carriage waiting for Su Xi-er when she arrived at the entrance of the posthouse. It was just that this wasn¡¯t the resplendent carriage of Prince Yun, but a normal wooden carriage. Needless to say, it was much less spacious than the other carriage as well.
Pei Qianhao lifted the curtains of the carriage, looked at Su Xi-er, and enunciated his words slowly, ¡°Come on up.¡± His tone did not contain any of his usual cold and aloof persona. One could even go as far as to say there was some warmth in his tone, though it was uncertain if Pei Qianhao was actually in a good mood.
When the imperial guard driving the carriage heard Pei Qianhao speaking like this, the former¡¯s eyes twitched as he subconsciously nced towards sun in the sky. Did the sun rise from the west today?
Su Xi-er approached the carriage before grabbing ahold of its frame, using it to push herself aboard.
Su Xi-er was getting more and more skilled in boarding the horse carriage; her petite body was also bing less frail as time went on. The past Su Xi-er would always fall ill every time she was beaten, to the extent that everyone thought that she was going to die. In the end, she had pulled through every time.
It was only after Ning Rn entered this body that the original Su Xi-er really died.
The carriage began to move as soon as Su Xi-er sat down.
Su Xi-er felt a little ufortable when she noticed Pei Qianhao staring at her. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s nothing on my face.
At this moment, Pei Qianhao suddenly quipped, ¡°Why does this Prince feel that you are getting shy? This isn¡¯t the first time this Prince is looking at you in this manner. Why are you trying to dodge it this time?¡±
Pei Qianhao had great observation skills, being able to notice even the slightest change in Su Xi-er¡¯s expression.
¡°Prince Hao, why did you suddenly suggest going to Moon County? Is it for the Lingrui flower?¡± Su Xi-er simply changed the subject.
With the corners of his lips raised, Pei Qianhao asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±
¡°This servant has no understanding of Moon County. In Nanzhao, this servant only knows Prince Hao. This servant will go wherever Prince Hao goes.¡±
After hearing these words, Pei Qianhao felt much better; these words worked well on him. His eyebrows were no longer knitted, and a glimmer of smile appeared in his eyes.
¡°You were previously searching for a flower at Shui Manor. ording to your description, it can only be the Lingrui flower. Since we havee to Nanzhao, this Prince is taking you there to see it.¡±
A strange glint flickered in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes before she calmed down again.
Is he really taking me to Moon County to see Lingrui flowers just because of a statement I made?
¡°Prince Hao, are you going to Moon County because of this servant? Not because you wanted to go on your own ord? Su Xi-er asked directly.
Pei Qianhao did not think that she would ask this question. It could be said that she had guessed correctly, but that wouldn¡¯t be the whole truth.
He always had this feeling that there must be some rtionship between Su Xi-er and Nanzhao. Either she hade to Nanzhao when she was young, or one of her parents was a citizen of Nanzhao.
CHAPTER 144 (2): BATHING WITH FRAGRANT POWDER
CHAPTER 144 (2): BATHING WITH FRAGRANT POWDER
Trantion: Cosy
At the same time, nothing could escape his knowledge. Everything was in his control.
¡°You really wish to know why this Prince wants to go?¡± Pei Qianhao asked deliberately as he observed her carefully.
¡°This servant was just asking. Men who like to look at flowers are rare.¡±
Pei Qianhaoughed, ¡°You are right, men have other things to do. Looking at flowers is something that is usually reserved for women. But this Prince is not going there just to look at flowers. There is another use for Lingrui flowers.¡±
Hearing these words, Su Xi-er thought carefully. Besides looking nice, Lingrui Flowers can also... Suddenly, Su Xi-er remembered a time that Lianchen identally fell down when she was still a child. Empress Mother had taken the petals of the Lingrui flowers, crushed them for the extract, and mixed it with some cooling medicinal powder. Lianchen¡¯s wound had quickly stopped bleeding once the mixture was applied, and the cut had healed quickly to boot.
So Pei Qianhao is going there because of this?
At the moment, Pei Qianhao had closed his eyes and leaned against the wall of the carriage.
Su Xi-er looked at him. This man is getting more and more terrifying. His purpose ofing to Nanzhao is not just to attend the state banquet. From visiting the archery range, to carefully observing the street, and even going to Moon County now, it is clear that he has always had hidden intentions.
If Lingrui Flowers are transnted inrge numbers to Beimin and survive there, Pei Qianhao will surely use them on the soldiers to stop bleeding and remove blood stasis.
In Nanzhao, Lingrui Flowers are a verymon species, and not valuable at all. Compared to the medicinal powder in Beimin which only the royal family can use, the cost can be considered negligible. It would be most appropriate to be used on soldiers.
Is this really Pei Qianhao¡¯s purpose in going to Moon County?
At this moment, Pei Qianhao suddenly opened his eyes, "You have been staring at this Prince. Why? Are you like the other women who have fallen for this Prince?¡±
¡°This servant just feels that you are different from your usual self when you¡¯re quiet, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Oh? What is this Prince like usually?¡±
Su Xi-er answered truthfully, ¡°Cold, callous, and never jesting.¡±
The corners of Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips raised into a smirk, and glimmers of mirth emanated from the depths of his eyes. ¡°Which eye of yours sees that this Prince is cold and callous?¡±
¡°Prince Hao, what is another use of Lingrui Flowers?¡± Dodging the question, Su Xi-er asked directly, wanting to know his true intentions.
¡°Use?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes wandered all over Su Xi-er. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the fragrant smell of the Lingrui Flower is great for making the body fragrant?¡±
Making the body fragrant? Su Xi-er waspletely caught off guard by this answer.
¡°After we reach Moon County, we¡¯ll pick some Lingrui Flowers and grind them into floral powder. When we return to Beimin, sprinkle them into the wooden barrel when you bathe. Now you can no longer tell this Prince that you stink and smell like chamber pots.¡±
Su Xi-er knitted her eyebrows. He must be joking, right? There are many ways to get rid of the smell of chamber pots. And besides, I only told him this as an excuse; I just didn¡¯t want to get too close to him.
¡°The fragrance of Lingrui Flowers is different. No matter where you are in the future, this Prince will be able to find you just by looking for this smell. Isn¡¯t this a good idea?¡± Pei Qianhao even chuckled.
Su Xi-er really wanted to ask, ¡°Prince Hao, do you have a dog¡¯s nose?¡± What tracking me down with floral scent? Isn¡¯t that a waste? I refuse to believe that he is only here to obtain some floral powder.
Since he refuses to say, I shall not probe further. If Pei Qianhao is preparing to take over Nanzhao, the nation¡¯s strength ispletely insufficient to resist Beimin.
The carriage picked up speed as soon as it passed through the city gates, reaching Moon County in around two hours.
Entering the county gate, the fragrance of flowers wafted into the noses. They were able to see numerous children running around with flowers in their hands when they lifted the curtains, even catching some of them running into restaurants from time to time.
These children were aptly named ¡®flower children¡¯ by the locals as almost all of them were little girls with a fresh flower stuck in their hair buns.
¡°As this Prince has said, after the Lingrui Flowers have been made into powder, use it every day for bathing when we get back. This Prince will check in to make sure that you do so.¡± Pei Qianhao spoke suddenly, startling Su Xi-er.
Looking at his expression, it seemed as though he was serious about what he said. This man is a pervert.
CHAPTER 145 (1): BETTER NOT DARE
CHAPTER 145 (1): BETTER NOT DARE
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er eyes were half-closed as she seemed to enjoy the quietness of this moment.
Pei Qianhao watched as the corner of her mouth lifted slightly; she looked yful.
¡°Why? Are you very happy?¡± Pei Qianhao asked.
Su Xi-er opened her eyes slightly when she heard Pei Qianhao and smiled at him. ¡°Prince Hao, don¡¯t you think that the fragrance of these flowers can make you happy?¡±
Most of the time Su Xi-er smiled, it was that fake polite facade that she always wore. What Pei Qianhao saw today was Su Xi-er¡¯s real smile.
To rx himself, he copied her and took in the fragrance of the flowers that wafted in from the outside. It really smells great.
¡°Prince Hao, aren¡¯t you feeling more rxed?¡± Su Xi-er asked and stared at Pei Qianhao, as if she had to hear an answer from him.
Pei Qianhao saw that she was watching him seriously, and felt his heart skip a beat before it returned to normal.
He replied, ¡°This Prince is definitely more rxed, but this Prince will be even more rxed if this Prince can p you once or twice.¡±
Is he saying that I am talking too much? Su Xi-er thought. I am not stupid enough to ask to be pped.
She lifted the curtain of the carriage silently, pretending she didn¡¯t understand what Pei Qianhao meant and saying, ¡°Prince Hao, you are making fun of this servant again.¡±
Pei Qianhao snorted softly, but didn¡¯t say anything else.
Su Xi-er knew that this man was not someone to offend casually. I called him ¡®little bitch¡¯ before, and I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s still angry. I absolutely can¡¯t offend him at this moment. If I remain quiet, then he will have no reason to be upset.
Besides the flowers, there were also numerous peddlers and pedestrians outside, creating a bustling atmosphere outside.
With the scent of Magnolia Coco, Jasmine, and other nts flowing around her, Su Xi-er could almost imagine that she was standing in the middle of a field of countless blooming flowers with numerous butterflies fluttering around. It made her feel very rxed.
However, her smile disappeared quickly. I can¡¯t stay and enjoy this so-called peaceful moment. Lianchen is still controlled by Yun Ruofeng; Ning Anlian is still the Eldest Imperial Princess; and Yun Ruofeng is still the Prince Regent.
The previously peaceful air around her disappeared in an instant, reced by a frigid demonlike aura straight from hell.
Being so close to her, it was only natural that Pei Qianhao noticed the coldness around Su Xi-er. In her current state, any sudden moves would immediately alert him.
As the Prince Regent from Beimin, he had been through many types of situations, and had been forced to make split-second decisions under life-threatening conditions. The killing intent that emanated from Su Xi-er was very obvious, but the killing intent wasn¡¯t directed at him.
With him not bothering to hide his scorching hot gaze, Su Xi-er could feel it clearly. She turned her head and met his dark eyes that looked like they could suck people in with their magical powers.
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the resentment in her eyes immediately disappeared.
She stared at him and asked in a confused tone. ¡°Prince Hao, what are you looking at? Is there something dirty on this servant¡¯s face?¡±
Su Xi-er purposely wiped her cheeks as she spoke, pretending to be dumb.
¡°This Prince was just wondering what you were silently cursing at. Were you saying something bad about this Prince?¡±
CHAPTER 145 (2): BETTER NOT DARE
CHAPTER 145 (2): BETTER NOT DARE
Trantion: Sangria
¡°You better not...¡± Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t continue, but the meaningful look in his eyes made the implication in his words clear.
Recalling the times they had been together, Pei Qianhao knew that Su Xi-er was a unique woman who wasn¡¯t afraid to speak her mind, and who wasn¡¯t timid and scared like other maidservants. Although I can read many other people easily, she is the only one who I can¡¯t see through at a nce.
The horse carriage travelled for a long while before finally stopping at a ce called ¡®Zhao¡¯s Flower Shop¡¯.
Pei Qianhao had just dismounted the carriage when he turned around to help Su Xi-er off as well.
However, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t see it. Instead, she lifted up the carriage curtain before nimbly jumping off on her own.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s face darkened as he retracted his extended hand without another word. Turning his attention to the flower shop, he could vaguely see flowers peeking their heads out like shy little beauties.
The imperial guard beside them noticed the air around them was strange, but Su Xi-er¡¯s face remained unruffled.
When Uncle Zhao, the shop owner, saw that noble guests had arrived, he immediately came out of his room and grinned to wee them. ¡°Hey, dear customers, are you here to look at the flowers? My small shop has all different types of flowers that are all blooming, and extremely beautiful.¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at Su Xi-er and said with a deep voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and take a look.¡±
Before he stepped forward, the sound of horse hooves could be heard in front of them. An imperial guard from the Prince Hao Residence arrived on a horse with a solemn expression. Quickly dismounting, he handed a letter to Prince Hao and whispered, ¡°Your Highness, a letter from Commander Wu.¡±
Pei Qianhao took the letter, nced at Su Xi-er, and instructed, ¡°Go in first, this Prince will be there soon.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± Su Xi-er didn¡¯t stay, and followed Uncle Zhao into the shop.
Although Uncle Zhao had never left Moon County, he could still tell that the person in front of him was a noble.Just looking at that man¡¯s disposition, he could tell that he was either a rich man or a nobleman from a big ce like the capital city.
Adding on to that, the youngdy next to him was beautiful and wearing expensive clothes. It isn¡¯t hard to tell that this couple is extraordinary.
Noting this, Uncle Zhao didn¡¯t dare to be careless, and carefully answered to these noble guests.
¡°Miss, there are all types of flowers in this little shop. What type of flower do you need? This humble one can take you over to have a look.¡±
Su Xi-er waved her hand. ¡°No need. I am just looking around until the Young Master from my householdes in.¡±
¡°Oh, good good.¡± Despite him saying that however, Uncle Zhao still didn¡¯t dare to be careless, and carefully served her. He followed two steps behind her and exined things here and there.
Outside, Pei Qianhao held the letter from Wu Ling in his hands. The entire thing was filled with Wu Ling¡¯s writings about each crime that Pei Yong hadmitted. Even one of these crimes was already enough to condemn Pei Yong to a terrible death!
His face became dark and cold. He looked at the imperial guard next to him and instructed, ¡°You, take this Prince¡¯s verbal edict and go to the small county past the border. Meet with Wu Ling and return to the capital of Beimin to capture Pei Yong!¡±
The imperial guard hastily nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±
Pei Qianhao only turned around and entered the flower shop when the guard was far away.
Su Xi-er was just browsing casually and didn¡¯t see him walking in from the outside.
She had just walked in front of a cluster of Magnolia Coco, looking like a cid youngdy as she stared at their pure white petals.
CHAPTER 146 (1): KEPT OUTSIDE THE DOOR
CHAPTER 146 (1): KEPT OUTSIDE THE DOOR
Trantion: Sangria
On the side, Uncle Zhao grinned. ¡°Although Magnolia Coco flowers are beautiful, they are extremelymon due to how easy they are to grow. On the other hand, Lingrui flowers are worthless in Nanzhao, but priceless in other countries. This is because they can only grow in Nanzhao. Many people from other countries havee to Nanzhao wanting to transnt it to their country, but none of them seeded.¡±
Uncle Zhao recalled, ¡°Back then, there was a beautifuldy in Nanzhao who liked Lingrui flowers so much that she personally came to Moon County to buy and bring them to the imperial pce. Everyone called her a goddess from the heavens, but my memory is faulty after such a long time, and I can¡¯t remember her appearance.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s smile froze, her hand caressing the soft and silky petals of the Magnolia Coco flowers.
Su Xi-er knew exactly who thedy he was talking about was. It was her Empress Mother, the Empress of Nanzhao. She herself had still been the Eldest Imperial Princess, Ning Rn, and not Su Xi-er.
Empress Mother was one of the Manyi[1], and she was very beautiful. When Emperor Father saw Empress Mother, he fell in love at first sight. He eventually married and doted on her.
But after Empress Mother passed away, Emperor Father forgot the woman he had deeply loved. He thenpletely abandoned everything between himself and Empress Mother, taking one beautiful concubine after another into the imperial pce.
Emperor Father used to say how much he loved Empress Mother, and how he would make her the happiest woman on earth. In the end though, he moved on so quickly and betrayed the trust of the woman who loved him deeply, even in death!
Men are a joke. They will say they love you, then forget about it when it¡¯s convenient; even going as far as killing you without a trace of remorse. My Emperor Father was fickle in love. Even if Emperor Father loved me, I still can¡¯t forgive him because of this.
Her hand suddenly tightened and broke the stem of the Magnolia Coco flower.
Su Xi-er¡¯s sudden change frightened Uncle Zhao, and his heart skipped a beat. When he saw the noble gentleman slowly making his way over, he hastily moved to the side.
Su Xi-er realised that Pei Qianhao was approaching when he had entered the shop, managing to rein in her emotions just in time. What she couldn¡¯t hide, however, was the broken Magnolia Coco flower in her hands.
¡°What happened? Are you angry?¡± Pei Qianhao asked, his tone t with an irrefutable sternness.
Su Xi-er shook her head with a slight smile on her face. ¡°How can that be? This servant was just too excited and identally broke the stem of the flower.¡±
Pei Qianhao maintained hisposure as he took the Magnolia Coco flower from her hand and walked in front of Uncle Zhao. ¡°I heard that there is a type of flower called Lingrui flower, which can only grow in Nanzhao. Shopkeeper, do you have it here?¡±
Uncle Zhao immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Dear customers, please follow me.¡±
~~~
Meanwhile at the Prince Yun Residence
Yun Ruofeng was sitting in the antechamber when someone suddenly arrived.
The person knelt immediately. ¡°Prince Yun, Prince Hao from Beimin took his maidservant to Moon County.¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change when he heard this, simply waving his hand as he dismissed the person. ¡°Mmm, this Prince has noted it. Withdraw.¡±
His hand supported his jaw lightly, and no one knew what he was thinking.
When he thought about Su Xi-er drinking that night, Yun Ruofeng realised that he was spending too much time on this woman.
His thoughts became disorderly as he thought of Ning Rn. The reason why I am paying attention to Su Xi-er is because her aura is simr to Ning Rn¡¯s.
If not for that, why would I even pay attention to a maidservant? Even if she was very beautiful, that is just skin deep.
However, even if the maidservant is simr to Ning Rn, I still paid too much attention to her.
Could it be because I still feel something for her...?
1. A term used to refer to ethnic minority groups in ancient China.
CHAPTER 146 (2): KEPT OUTSIDE THE DOOR
CHAPTER 146 (2): KEPT OUTSIDE THE DOOR
Trantion: Sangria
But apart from this, why would I pay so much attention to a maidservant simr to Ning Rn?
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s head was aching; he couldn¡¯t understand it. The gentle aura that usually surrounded him gradually changed to one of cold frustration. If there was someone around, they would see that his current state waspletely different than what he was usually like.
At this moment, another imperial guard suddenly came forward.
¡°Prince Yun, the Eldest Imperial Princess has arrived and is waiting outside the door.¡±
A trace of unnoticeable annoyance flickered across Yun Ruofeng¡¯s face as he waved his hand. ¡°Let the Eldest Imperial Princess to go back. Tell her that this Prince is busy with public affairs today and not seeing anyone today.¡±
The imperial guard paused for a second before nodding when he saw the unhappy expression on Prince Yun¡¯s face. ¡°Yes!¡±
Ning Anlian was waiting eagerly outside the room. When she saw the imperial guarding out, she took two steps forward and asked, ¡°How is it? Did Prince Yun invite this Princess to go in?¡±
Ning Anlian was ready to walk inside before the guard even replied.
Even if she used her status as the Eldest Imperial Princess to put pressure on the imperial guards, Ning Anlian wouldn¡¯t be able to barge into the Prince Yun Residence. Remembering how the previous guard had been fired for being forced to take Piao Xu¡¯s silvers, none of them would pay attention to her grandstanding. As a result, she had no choice but to patiently wait at the main entrance like everybody else.
The imperial guard shook his head and blocked Ning Anlian¡¯s way. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, please forgive me. Prince Yun said that he is busy with officials affairs, and won¡¯t see anyone today. Please go back, Your Highness.¡±
¡°What?¡± Ning Anlian wanted to stomp her foot in anger. ¡°Did Prince Yun really say that?¡±
¡°Yes. Eldest Imperial Princess, Please go back!¡± The imperial guard stretched his hand out to block the path.
Ning Anlian looked at the inflexible guard and felt her anger threatening to boil over. She wanted to enter by force, but couldn¡¯t.
¡°Can¡¯t this Princess enter when I¡¯m the Eldest Imperial Princess of the nation?¡± Ning Anlian asked furiously.
The guard ignored her and returned to his original spot. If Ning Anlian tried to enter by force, then he would go up and block her.
When Piao Xu saw this, she could only block Ning Anlian andfort her. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, we should go back first. Prince Yun is busy right now, and doesn¡¯t have time to wee you. When Prince Yun has finished his affairs, he will naturally enter the imperial pce and ask you for forgiveness.¡±
Ning Anlian was helpless and could only angrily leave.
Although I don¡¯t know when it started, I can definitely tell that the distance between Yun Ruofeng and I is widening. Could it be that I¡¯m really no longer able to capture this man¡¯s heart?
Ning Anlian was irate when she returned to the imperial pce. The only things on her mind were the moments they had spend together, as well as the various little spats she had with Yun Ruofeng that had led to the current state of affairs.
She thought of Ning Rn again. That bitch. Yun Ruofeng must be thinking about that bitch Ning Rn.
He didn¡¯t dare to do something like this to Ning Rn, yet it has already happened to me multiple times!
Ning Rn furiously picked up a vase in her repose pce and hurled it at the ground, shattering it into pieces.
She then proceeded to do the same with the teapot, ceramic zes, carved ornaments, and a number of other things in the room. Ning Anlian didn¡¯t save any of her energy.
Piao Xu watched the Eldest Imperial Princess throwing a fit and tried to stop her. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t smash them, don¡¯t smash them anymore.¡±
However, Ning Anlian was in a fit of anger and couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to others. When Piao Xu tried to stop her, Ning Anlian had just picked up a porcin vase. Instead of throwing it on the ground like everything else, the porcin vase happened to end up shattering against Piao Xu¡¯s head.
Crash! Blood immediately began to ooze from the new gash on Piao Xu¡¯s forehead.
Piao Xu covered her forehead in pain, and couldn¡¯t do anything but watch her master continuously vent her anger.
CHAPTER 147 (1): NING LIANCHEN
CHAPTER 147 (1): NING LIANCHEN
Trantion: Cosy
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, please quell your anger. This servant is willing to bear it.¡± Piao Xu ignored the pain on her forehead stepped forward to persuade Ning Anlian.
¡°Someone, summon the imperial physician.¡± Ning Anlian spoke loudly enough to be heard from outside the doors.
A eunuch acknowledged the order and immediately headed to the Imperial Physician Institute, his heart pounding wildly. I don¡¯t know what happened, but the Eldest Imperial Princess became irascible after returning to the repose pce. She¡¯s destroying everything in the room, regardless of how expensive it is. Poor Head Pce Maid Piao Xu. Sigh, it¡¯s sure hard to wait on the Eldest Imperial Princess.
Ning Anlian sat at the head seat in the main hall and looked at Piao Xu¡¯s bleeding forehead. Blood flowed down her cheeks, with some dripping to the floor before Piao Xu tried to hurriedly wipe them away.
Looking at the bloodstains on the floor, Ning Anlian furrowed her brows. Piao Xu immediately began to beg for forgiveness, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, this servant didn¡¯t do this on purpose. This servant will wipe the floor until it¡¯s sparkling clean.¡±
Brushing Piao Xu off with a hand gesture, Ning Anlian said, ¡°This Princess will not punish you. Stay far away next time this Princess is angry, lest you be implicated.¡± Ning Anlian knew very well that she couldn¡¯t control her temper whenever she got worked up.
Even worse, it had been the person she valued the most who had hurt her feelings this time. How many times have I miscarried for Yun Ruofeng? It had previously been because of Ning Rn that I had no choice but to abort my pregnancy.
With Ning Rn dead, I had expected my fourth child to be born safely. Yet, who could have known that destiny would make a fool of me again?
On the day of Ning Rn¡¯s death, her abdomen had started hurting in the prison cell, and the bleeding wouldn¡¯t stop. After the examination by the imperial physician, the diagnosis broke her heart even more.
In this lifetime, I may never be a mother again.
Ning Anlian¡¯s face was all scrunched up. She lifted her hand and caressed her abdomen. If not for Ning Rn, I wouldn¡¯t have had to abort the pregnancy, and would have many children by now.
Why do the heavens treat me this way! Why can¡¯t I have a good life even with Ning Rn dead! Why does Yun Ruofeng treat me this way!
By keeping me outside the entrance of the Prince Yun Residence, did he ever spare a thought for my feelings!
Seeing Ning Anlian¡¯s heartbroken visage, Piao Xu felt a tug in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help butfort her. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, perhaps Prince Yun really is busy. Calm down first, and don¡¯t be so worked up. Prince Yun treats you so well that it wouldn¡¯t be fair to dismiss everything he¡¯s done for you just because you couldn¡¯t see him today.¡±
Ning Anlian pondered deeply. Although what Piao Xu said makes sense, he still allowed Ning Rn to see him at any time in the past when he was still pretending that he liked Ning Rn. Has he truly not forgotten Ning Rn yet, or is he pretending to like me as well?
Ning Anlian shook her head furiously at the thought of thetter.
No way! He definitely loves me. Otherwise, why would he sleep with me? He¡¯s always so gentle and afraid of causing me pain whenever we do it.
Ning Anlian rxed slightly, but then immediately tensed up again. It¡¯s been a long time since we have done that.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, stop letting your thoughts run wild.¡± Piao Xu spoke again, the bleeding on her forehead having already stopped.
¡°This Princess feels uneasy, as though something is going to happen. The mannerisms of Yun Ruofeng are only making it worse.¡± Ning Anlian¡¯s brows were knitted again as she spoke.
¡°Nanzhao is flourishing day by day. The court ministers are all impressed by Prince Yun, and everything is going well. Eldest Imperial Princess, you must be overthinking.¡±
CHAPTER 147 (2): NING LIANCHEN
CHAPTER 147 (2): NING LIANCHEN
Trantion: Cosy
Just then, the dignified and clear voice of a man echoed outside the doors of the pce hall. ¡°Imperial Elder Sister, by thinking so negatively all day, are you hoping for bad things to happen to Nanzhao?¡± A bright yellow figure appeared as the voice stopped, followed by an imperial physician holding onto a medicinal box.
Piao Xu instantly turned and greeted with deference. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Your Majesty.¡±
The figure was indeed Ning Lianchen, currently dressed in dragon robes. He would be able to go through hising-of-age ceremony in another two to three years. ording to the rules of Nanzhao, he was at the age where he should be starting to read through memorials and decide on state affairs. However, this was all currently taken on by Yun Ruofeng. Instead, Ning Lianchen¡¯s position in the imperial pce was to study and practise martial arts. It was an idle but stifling life.
In other words, he was a puppet. Even the imperial jade seal[1]id with Yun Ruofeng.
Ning Anlian gave a cold snort upon seeing her guest, ¡°Why is Your Majesty not studying hard with the Grand Tutor, buting to this Princess¡¯ repose pce instead?¡±
Ning Lianchen¡¯s maturity was not consistent with his age, and it was clear that he would only grow more charming as time went on. By the time he was of age to be the emperor, it probably wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to call him the most handsome man in Nanzhao.
¡°The Ning imperial household only consists of this Emperor and you in this generation, Imperial Elder Sister. It¡¯s been a long while since this Emperor has seen you. Can¡¯t I miss you?¡± The corners of Ning Lianchen¡¯s lips raised into a smile.
The smile truly looked sincere, reaching the depths of his eyes, but not his heart. In my heart, I only have one Imperial Elder Sister, Ning Rn. Even if she¡¯s dead, no one can rece her.
He wanted to kill Ning Anlian every time he saw her to avenge her sister, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. Now is not the time. My wings are not fully-grown and I still don¡¯t have enough power. With Yun Ruofeng possessing full control over the courts and military, I can only lie in wait for now.
¡°Haha, Your Majesty misses this Princess?¡± A glint of malevolence appeared in Ning Anlian¡¯s eyes. With a wave of her hand, she ordered the imperial physician, ¡°Piao Xu, take the imperial physician out with you to bandage your wound.¡±
Piao Xu knew that the Eldest Imperial Princess had something to say to the Emperor, and nodded her head lightly before bowing and leaving. The imperial physician followed suit, sensing that the atmosphere was strange.
Only Ning Anlian and Ning Lianchen were left in the hall.
¡°It¡¯s only the two of us now. Your Majesty may say what you wish, and not beat around the bush with this Princess. How could this Princess forget the good things you have done?¡± The hostility in Ning Anlian¡¯s voice went up a notch, giving no regards to their rtionship as siblings.
Ning Lianchen definitely knew what this good thing she was referring to was. When Imperial Elder Sister had just passed away, Yun Ruofeng wanted to marry Ning Anlian immediately. I was the one who did my best to gather the civilian court officials to spread rumours in and outside of the pce.
Due to ack of options, the marriage was gradually postponed. Even now, it appears that Yun Ruofeng has yet to take the matter of marrying Ning Anlian to heart.
The corners of Ning Lianchen¡¯s lips were still raised. ¡°You really think that Prince Yun will marry you?¡±
¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you stirring up trouble, this Princess would have be Princess Consort Yun.¡±
¡°Imperial Elder Sister, this Emperor is advising you to stop thinking about such things. Although there were rumours about the two of you spreading throughout the pce, your rtionship with him was ultimately kept under wraps. All of this was under the orders of your beloved Prince Yun. Whoever spreads the news is to be beheaded!¡±
1. It looks something like this. It is like a stamp that represents the emperor and all approved memorials and any forms of official decisions would require this seal.
CHAPTER 148 (1): WHERE IS IMPERIAL ELDER SISTER
CHAPTER 148 (1): WHERE IS IMPERIAL ELDER SISTER
Trantion: Cosy
These words were making aplete mockery of Ning Lianchen. How could I, the Eldest Imperial Princess, know less than a shut-in emperor like you?
The Ning Lianchen of the past would have definitely exploded at this provocation, but ever since Ning Rn passed away, he had be a different person. He still looked young on the outside, but his personality had transformed. He started to behave more coldly, never truly speaking or smiling from his heart.
He learned to lie. He learned to hide. He learned to wait for the right opportunity to seek revenge.
¡°It looks like this Emperor¡¯s Imperial Elder Sister¡¯s love for Prince Yun sure runs deep. But it¡¯s not easy to guess what¡¯s on his mind. Even if you don¡¯t trust what this Emperor says, you should try to see the reality. With how rarely you see Prince Yun, this Emperor is surprised that he still has thoughts for you. As for marrying you? How long will you be waiting?¡± Ning Lianchen spoke as if he was just gossiping with a friend, yet each of his words were like sharp daggers piercing deeply into Ning Anlian¡¯s heart.
My heart is already bleeding. I will break down if I continue listening to this.
Ning Anlian pointed a finger at Ning Lianchen, ¡°Get out of here! Get back to your repose pce! This Princess doesn¡¯t want to see you! Get lost!¡± She flew into a rage, her finger shaking as she pointed at the door.
Ning Lianchen smiled lightly. ¡°Imperial Elder Sister, what use is there in getting angry at this Emperor. Why not go find Prince Yun instead? Perhaps he¡¯ll tell you when he¡¯ll be marrying you; or maybe he¡¯ll exin why he blocked all information of your affairs from spreading. Does he even want to marry you at...?¡±
¡°Enough! If it weren¡¯t for you, he would have long married me. If...¡±
Ning Lianchen interrupted her. ¡°Imperial Elder Sister, Prince Yun is an only child. His future Princess Consort will have to bear him a child, but can you??¡±
¡°What!¡± Ning Anlian¡¯s head shot up instantly. How did he find out? Only Yun Ruofeng, herself, and a few other top-ranked imperial physicians in the Imperial Physician Institute knew of this. How did Ning Lianchen find out?!
¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. Even if this Emperor knows, I won¡¯t leak it out. Imperial Elder Sister, sometimes, you can¡¯t live in self-denial. That¡¯s all this Emperor has to say today. You don¡¯t need to see me off.¡± Ning Lianchen originally hadn¡¯t had known that Ning Anlian couldn¡¯t bear children, but now that he knew for sure, he was content to walk away with his goal aplished.
Ning Lianchen only walked a few steps when he heard a loud howling from behind him. Ning Anlian¡¯s thoughts were already running wild. Upon listening to everything Ning Lianchen said, she was no longer able to hold back the fire welling up within her heart.
This greatly satisfied Ning Lianchen. My Imperial Elder Sister is no longer around, so I¡¯ll make sure that Ning Anlian¡¯s days in the imperial pce will be worse than death. Yun Ruofeng, don¡¯t think you will be let off either. I¡¯ll definitely seek revenge for you murdering Imperial Sister so cruelly.
Ning Lianchen sent all the eunuchs away and walked alone on the pce path. Before he knew it, he had arrived at the middle of the Imperial Garden. Looking at the small pavilion in the middle, he felt a sense of nostalgia, as though his Imperial Elder Sister was still beside him.
When he didn¡¯t behave then, she wouldn¡¯t scold him, but lightly tap him on the head and smile. ¡°Lianchen, if you continue to be mischievous, your elder sister is going to ignore you.¡±
He wasn¡¯t afraid of his Emperor Father Empress Mother ignoring him. He was afraid that his Imperial Elder Sister would ignore him. During most of his childhood, his Imperial Elder Sister had been hispanion.
CHAPTER 148 (2): WHERE IS IMPERIAL ELDER SISTER
CHAPTER 148 (2): WHERE IS IMPERIAL ELDER SISTER
Trantion: Cosy
In the end, Imperial Elder Sister single-handedly demoted several officials. She then headed for the battlefield with Yun Ruofeng to n for battles. Back then, I had always waited for Imperial Elder Sister in the imperial pce; but when I began to miss her too much, I would disregard everything, and go visit her at the military camp.
Whenever Imperial Elder Sister saw him, she would reprimand him with eyes full of happiness. She didn¡¯t allow him to be there, saying that he was the future ©` the hope of Nanzhao.
The future and hope is still here, but Imperial Elder Sister, where have you gone? How can you leave Lianchen all alone? Nanzhao was no longer in a state of unrest, but without his Imperial Elder Sister, everything meant nothing to him.
His only emotional attachment was gone. Completely gone. Ning Lianchen felt a surge of sadness welling in his heart. As he looked at the pavilion in the distance, tears were unknowingly brimming in his eyes, threatening to trickle down his face.
Ning Lianchen lifted his head up and looked at the blue sky, his tears immediately falling back into his eyes. Even as an Emperor, the most cherished yet simple desire in his empty heart was to see the most important person in his life again. But she¡¯s no longer here.
He so loathed epting her death that even now, he was still in denial. Imperial Elder Sister loves me so much, how could she forsake me? Imperial Elder Sister is so powerful, there¡¯s no way she¡¯s dead. She wouldn¡¯t...
Sensing the miserable aura surrounding his master, the little eunuch standing in the distance couldn¡¯t help but furrow his eyebrows. He had waited upon the Emperor ever since the Eldest Imperial Princess was still around.
He knew of the deep sibling love between the previous Eldest Imperial Princess and the Emperor. His Majesty isn¡¯t able to ept the fact that his sister was gone, and would even cry out for her in the middle of the night.
Every time he stood guard outside the chambers his heart would ache. His Majesty is so pitiful. When the previous Eldest Imperial Princess died, His Majesty was trapped in his repose pce and guarded by the Imperial Guard Army. There was no way for him to get out at all.
His Majesty handed over the imperial seal, thinking that Prince Yun would let Ning Rn off. Who knew that Prince Yun would lie to His Majesty and ruthlessly kill Ning Rn anyways.
The little eunuch couldn¡¯t forget the sorrow on the Emperor¡¯s visage that night. When he heard the news of Ning Rn¡¯s death, he didn¡¯t even cry. He only stood there coldly, as if he had lost his soul.
The little eunuch didn¡¯t want to see the Emperor in such a state again. It was too tragic. Too pitiful.
At that moment, the wind blew and the little eunuch sighed. I can¡¯t let His Majesty can¡¯t stand there for too long.
Hence, he boldly stepped forward and bowed with respect, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to head back to your repose pce.¡±
Ning Lianchen answered with a wry smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to go back, or Grand Tutor Liu will nag this Emperor again.¡±
Grand Tutor Liu had helped him prevent Yun Ruofeng from marrying Ning Anlian, bing implicated in the process.
From then on, his duty was to educate the Emperor in the Imperial Pce, not being allowed to return home. It was nothing less than imprisonment.
Despite his old age, Grand Tutor Liu had a daughter who was currently ten years old. She had been waiting for her father to return all this time, but how many days and nights had passed without any sign of him?
Ning Lianchen found Grand Tutor Liu pitiful, but was envious of him too. At least his daughter is still waiting for him at home. What about me? Where is Imperial Elder Sister? Is she waiting for me?
¡°Return to my repose pce.¡± Ning Lianchen spoke softly and went on his way.
The little eunuch immediately followed. He felt that every step the Emperor took was heavy. How great would it be if the previous Eldest Imperial Princess was still alive? At the very least, His Majesty wouldn¡¯t be in such a state.
However, what the little eunuch did not know was that his bold hypothesis was true. The Imperial Elder Sister whom Ning Lianchen was missing dearly was currently in Moon County.
CHAPTER 149 (1): COME TO THIS PRINCE
CHAPTER 149 (1): COME TO THIS PRINCE
Trantion: Sangria
Uncle Zhao carefully watched the two people behind him as he walked. I can¡¯t afford to slight these important guests!
The two were now in front of the Lingrui flowers, where clusters of the yellow star-shaped flowers were blooming in flower pots.
Uncle Zhao pointed at the flowers. ¡°Customers, there aren¡¯t many Lingrui flowers in this shop, but these are the few pots that I have. There are many more nted in the fields by the gardeners. In fact, these Lingrui flowers are much better viewed in the field. They will look like stars in the night sky, glimmering brilliantly in the night.¡±
Uncle Zhao sighed as he was talking. ¡°Lingrui flowers are not expensive and they can survive easily in Nanzhao. They are tolerant to both cold and hot temperatures, but must be aerated, otherwise they will die.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t listen to Uncle Zhao¡¯s words and just stared at the Lingrui flowers in front of her. Every one of these yellow flowers are so beautiful. My mother gave them the name ¡®Weiyi¡¯...
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze followed Su Xi-er¡¯s andnded on the Lingrui flowers in front of her.
He pointed at the Lingrui flowers and asked Uncle Zhao. ¡°Is it certain that these flowers will not survive if transported outside of Nanzhao?¡±
Uncle Zhao saw that Prince Hao was handsome and articte while possessing the aura of an emperor, so he didn¡¯t dare to be careless.
Uncle Zhao muttered to himself as though he was thinking very carefully.
After a long while, he replied, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not certain. There are a few important parts to growing Lingrui flowers; first is aeration, second is the special soil of Moon County, and the third is the water. All the water in Moon County is from the Moon Lake, and there is a very old legend about the Moon Lake.¡±
Uncle Zhao talked non-stop and told them about the legend.
Back then, the Moon County was a very poor ce with a lot of famine and poor people around. It was said that this was due to the County Magistrate offending a heavenly fairy, who then brought such misfortune upon the county. Other than bringing poverty to Moon County, there was even a massive flood that destroyed the fields, leaving everyone to flee or starve to death.
Afterwards, a beauty suddenly came to the Moon County, the hem of her dress full of flowers. It was said that any flower from her skirt was bright and beautiful, never wilting even if picked.
She was merciful and pitied the people. Being able to practice medicine, she helped treat the people of Moon County. Everyone knew her as a goddess.
After that, the goddess told the civilians that they needed to nt flowers. Trusting in her words, the civilians began to nt all types of flowers.
The civilians lived through the famine and gradually became richer. The flowers that they grew were also different than those in other ces. Each flower was delicate and beautiful, and no matter its colour or type, it would be first-ss.
When it was time for the civilians to thank the flower goddess, she had disappeared, and no one had ever seen her again.
Later, it was said that someone saw her on the Moon Lake. She was just floating in the air lightly and looking down at the civilians of the Moon County.
Some said that the flower goddess was from the Moon Lake, and returned to protect it. The news that flowers from Moon County were the most beautiful had only grown over the years, and now everyone was aware of it.
When Uncle Zhao finished telling the legend, everyone had a different expression each.
CHAPTER 149 (2): COME TO THIS PRINCE
CHAPTER 149 (2): COME TO THIS PRINCE
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er had heard this legend a long time ago. Of course the legend isn¡¯t real; no one personally experienced it. This is just a beautiful legend about what everyone hopes for.
Moon County was already selling flower seedlings when she was born.
When Uncle Zhao saw their expressions, he knew that they didn¡¯t really believe the legend of the flower goddess.
He couldn¡¯t help but exin on the side. ¡°This legend was passed down from the older generations, leaving us unsure if it is true or not. What we can be sure of though, is that the water from the Moon Lake is really sublime, and that the flowers that have been watered by it arepletely different from flowers that are watered by other sources.¡±
¡°Is the Moon Lake really that magical?¡± Pei Qianhao seemed to be asking Uncle Zhao, but his eyes were focused on Su Xi-er.
This woman really has some inexplicable connection to Nanzhao. I can¡¯t exin this feeling, but I know that she has definitely stayed in Nanzhao before.
When Uncle Zhao heard his question, he immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, the Moon Lake is special. Even when nted on the samend, the flowers watered by the Moon Lake grow more quickly, and are less susceptible to pests and disease.¡±
¡°Everyone is using the water from the Moon Lake to water our flowers now. Whenpared to the flowers from other nearby counties, ours are like a beautiful flower sea, much better than the others... hehe.¡±
Uncle Zhao was a bit embarrassed to blow his own trumpet. He scratched his head and didn¡¯t know what to say.
¡°Where is the nearest flower field?¡± Pei Qianhao asked.
¡°Sir, do you want to take a look?¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
¡°The nearest one is to the south, but they don¡¯t grow Lingrui flowers there,¡± Uncle Zhao informed. These guests must be wanting to see the Lingrui flowers.
¡°Then where are they?¡±
¡°To the north. It¡¯s a bit far, but the gardeners there nted field after field of Lingrui flowers; it is a sea of yellow, and very beautiful. Sir, if you want to go, I will ask my shop assistant to take you there.¡±
Uncle Zhao was enthusiastic, but Pei Qianhao waved his hand. ¡°No need. Shop owner, you just need to tell us the directions and we can go there by ourselves.¡±
¡°Oh okay, okay.¡±
Acknowledging Pei Qianhao¡¯s words, Uncle Zhao went over to the imperial guard driving the carriage to provide directions. ¡°If you really lose your way, you can ask anyone who¡¯s around. Any gardener in Moon County will know that field of Lingrui flowers.¡±
The imperial guard nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±
Seeing as how the horse carriage was waiting outside, Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er didn¡¯t stay for long, wanting to hurry ahead to the flower field.
When they were getting on the horse carriage, Su Xi-er happened to see Pei Qianhao first head over to the imperial guard to have a few words.
She couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. but saw the guard nodding to Pei Qianhao before he swiftly left.
Pei Qianhao just turned around and met the eyes of Su Xi-er, who was sitting inside the carriage.
Su Xi-er felt her heart skip a beat when their eyes met. She quickly dropped the curtain of the carriage and looked away.
Shortly after, the horse carriage moved a bit, and the curtain was lifted. Pei Qianhao walked in without any expression.
Although she didn¡¯t look at him, the image of Pei Qianhao forcing her against the carriage wall couldn¡¯t help but flicker across Su Xi-er¡¯s mind. Thinking about it, she immediately moved to the opposite side of the carriage.
Pei Qianhao looked at her sideways and asked, ¡°Why did you go so far away? Is this Prince going to eat you?¡±
¡°No, this servant just thinks that Prince Hao is tall and strong, so this servant wants to leave some room for you.¡±
Pei Qianhao snorted. ¡°Forcing logic with your words.¡± He then stretched his arm out. ¡°Come to this Prince!¡±
CHAPTER 150 (1): SNEAK GLANCES AT THIS PRINCE
CHAPTER 150 (1): SNEAK GLANCES AT THIS PRINCE
Trantion: Cosy
Pei Qianhao looked at her acting cautiously and asked in disdain, ¡°Were you sneaking nces at this Prince?¡±
Approached by Pei Qianhao¡¯s sudden question, Su Xi-er only answered after some time. ¡°Prince Hao, you are a man of talents, how would this servant dare to sneak nces at you?¡±
¡°In other words, that is exactly what you have done. As long as you were looking while hiding, that qualifies as sneaking nces at this Prince.¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯tment further, but his eyes stayed on Su Xi-er for a substantial amount of time before they left.
The horse carriage drove for another 30 minutes or so before it reached the flower field.
Lifting the curtains, they alighted the horse carriage, and were greeted by the sight of a sea of flowers dancing in the wind.
Among the ocean of colour, one could make out the busy silhouettes of the gardeners as theypleted various tasks such as weeding and adding fertilisers.
Pei Qianhao looked far ahead and saw a particrly radiant expanse of yellow ©` Lingrui flowers.
Su Xi-er happened to look in that direction as well. The sea of yellow flowers was like a fairnd.
Noticing her eager and hopeful eyes, Pei Qianhao spoke softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
The imperial guards stayed on the main road while Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er entered the field.
Walking along the path that cut through the field, Su Xi-er felt very rxed, her steps light and joyous.
It wasn¡¯t long before the pair reached the Lingrui flower field, watching as each yellow flower fluttered the dainty skirt of ady in the wind.
In a rare good mood, Su Xi-er practically fluttered through therge patches of Lingrui flowers with nary a care in the world.
Pei Qianhao trailed behind as he watched Su Xi-er wander the field, unconsciously rxing as even his breathing became more at ease.
As Su Xi-er squatted down to inspect the Lingrui flowers in detail, the joy in the recesses of her eyes was even more apparent.
Su Xi-er¡¯s beauty was moving no matter if she smiled or not. Once she did, however, the inexplicable charm it added was enough to cause even Pei Qianhao to be unable to avert his gaze.
He followed after Su Xi-er, watching as she wandered amongst the flowers. The corners of his lips unknowingly curving up to form a smile.
Su Xi-er stood up, but stepped on the pile of dirt that served as a border to the field. Unable to regain her bnce, her body fell backwards.
As she fell back, Su Xi-er let out a cry.
Su Xi-er braced herself for the inevitable impact with the ground, but didn¡¯t expect that she would immediately find a strong arm wrapping around her waist to hold her up.
Looking up, Su Xi-er met Pei Qianhao¡¯s slightly anxious eyes
Surrounded by fragrant flowers, Su Xi-er froze in ce as she stared at Pei Qianhao, not knowing what she should do.
¡°You sure are careless.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s deep andposed voice reached her ears.
Her body startled slightly. Only then did she realise Pei Qianhao was holding her in an embrace and had yet to let go.
Su Xi-er winced as her waist was suddenly pinched. Meeting Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes, she struggled to get out.
But the man didn''t seem to want to let her go.
¡°Let go of me.¡± Su Xi-er struggled to get free, contempt showing on her face whether it was intended or not.
¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Pei Qianhao spoke, his voice was one of arrogance that didn¡¯t tolerate resistance.
Through their robes, the two could feel each other¡¯s breathing. Su Xi-er was a little annoyed.
¡°Let go of me quickly.¡± The more Su Xi-er struggled, the tighter his hand held onto her waist. Even his breathing seemed to be moreboured.
CHAPTER 150 (2): SNEAK GLANCES AT THIS PRINCE
CHAPTER 150 (2): SNEAK GLANCES AT THIS PRINCE
Trantion: Cosy
But Su Xi-er could only recall nightmarish scenes of the past when faced with such a sight. As more and more memories flooded into her mind, her expression suddenly changed, and she couldn¡¯t help but struggle even more violently.
The increased contact of their robes made Pei Qianhao take a deep breath, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±
Su Xi-er actually did stop moving, but she opened her lips and asked, ¡°Please let go of this servant, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°I¡¯m telling you to not move.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s aura was imposing, and against all odds, Su Xi-er stopped moving.
All of a sudden, his face inched closer to hers, their eyes locked together.
¡°What are you look...¡±
Su Xi-er swallowed the rest of her words. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to continue, but that her mouth was suddenly obstructed...
Su Xi-er hit Pei Qianhao¡¯s chest, struggling and protesting, but the other party pretended not to notice. When she finally parted her lips to take a breath of air, he took the chance to invade her territory.
Su Xi-er would¡¯ve chopped Pei Qianhao into eight pieces if she had the strength, but now she could only let him kiss her!
After a long while, Su Xi-er felt that she had died ande back to life. Her face was flushed, though it was uncertain whether it was out of fury or embarrassment.
The moment Pei Qianhao let go of her, Su Xi-er swiftly hit him in the chest, sending his unprepared self reeling back a few steps before stopping.
Su Xi-er stared at him with wide eyes and cursed under her breath, ¡°Rascal.¡±
In contrast, Pei Qianhao calmly watched her without a hint of guilt over what had just happened.
His eyes were hazy as he stared at Su Xi¡¯er slightly swollen lips, and he slowly made his way over.
¡°Don¡¯t youe over!¡± Su Xi-er ordered.
¡°Why can¡¯t this Prince go over?¡± Pei Qianhao retorted.
Su Xi-er was stumped. ¡°This servant...¡±
Unexpectedly, she was unable to answer at the moment. Disregarding this, Pei Qianhao had already walked past her and headed deep into the flower field, leaving Su Xi-er behind as she watched his back.
What a great Pei Qianhao! You took advantage of me and are still acting like that¡¯s the way it ought to be! Though she was furious from the embarrassment, Su Xi-er still trailed after him.
While Pei Qianhao was reminiscing about the experience and looking forward to the next, the faraway Prince Yun Residence had already asked for an imperial physician to re-examine Prince Yun¡¯s injury.
The imperial physician had just seated himself and took Prince Yun¡¯s pulse when thetter anxiously asked, ¡°How is this Prince doing?¡±
The imperial physician paused for a moment before he answered, ¡°Prince Yun, you are no longer in a serious condition. The remaining venom has been cleared, and you will soon be able to fully recover once the wound closes. During this time, you can go out and walk about to aid in your recovery.¡±
Yun Ruofeng seemed to be very satisfied with the imperial physician¡¯s diagnosis and nodded. ¡°Alright, this Prince understands. Someone,e and send the imperial physician back.¡±
After the imperial physician left, Yun Ruofeng called out again, ¡°Someone, prepare the horse carriage!¡±
He was preparing to go take a look at Moon County. As for his purpose in going there? He had no clue either.
It wasn¡¯t long before Prince Yun boarded the horse carriage and ordered the imperial guards, ¡°Set off.¡±
The imperial guards bowed and answered deferentially. ¡°Understood, Prince Yun.¡±
The guards set off as soon as the order came. Left alone in the carriage, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes became clouded with a hidden purpose.
Heeding the orders of Yun Ruofeng, the pair of carriage drivers chose a quiet and secluded street, slowly driving towards the city gate.
CHAPTER 151 (1): YUN RUOFENG GOES TO MOON COUNTY
CHAPTER 151 (1): YUN RUOFENG GOES TO MOON COUNTY
Trantion: Sangria
When the carriage approached the city gate, the imperial guard on duty blocked its way with a halberd[1] and cold demanded, ¡°With Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet so close, all pedestrians and horse carriages that travel around need to be strictly checked. Who is sitting inside the carriage, and where are you going?¡±
Shortly after, a long arm stretched out from inside the carriage holding a waist tablet with the character ¡®Yun¡¯ carved onto it. Upon seeing it, the eyes of the guard on duty began to sting.
His heart jumped, and he put his halberd down immediately before bowing to pay respects. ¡°This subordinate deserves to die. I didn¡¯t know this was Prince Yun.¡±
A gentle voice of a man came from inside the horse carriage. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this Prince leaving the capital city, and let us through.¡± Although the gentle voice was soft like water, it was also full of power.
The imperial guard on duty immediately replied with an affirmative and withdrew to the side. He ordered all the others to withdraw and let the horse carriage through.
The driver of the carriage raised the horsewhip, and the wheels of the carriage started turning once more.
Apart from the driver of the carriage, no one knew where Prince Yun was going. Not even Commander Wei, Wei Mohai.
Inside the horse carriage, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes were bright and clear as he leaned against the wall. He didn¡¯t know why he had been dreaming of Ning Rn for the past few nights. She would always look at him in grief and with resentment in the dream, questioning him why he treated her like that, and why he did that kind of thing with Ning Anlian.
After the aggrieved look passed, Ning Rn¡¯s eyes would fill with hatred. She picked up a gold hairpin before flicking her wrist, hurling the sharp edge straight towards his throat. It was always at that moment that he would wake up.
I didn¡¯t even dream of Ning Rn on the night of her death, so why am I dreaming of her now? Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes were no longer bright and clear, and had instead be deep and unreadable. His warm aura had been reced by something more cold, serious and calcting.
¡°Prince Yun, there are beggars in front of us.¡± When the carriage driver saw the beggars from afar, he immediately reported to Yun Ruofeng and prepared to pull the reins to stop.
Yun Ruofeng slowly returned to normal after hearing the guard¡¯s voice. He opened up the curtain of the carriage window to look into the distance. There were indeed six beggars roasting yams together; their clothes were ragged, and their walking sticks were casually thrown to one side.
As the carriage drew closer to the beggars, Yun Ruofeng said, ¡°Stop the carriage.¡±
The imperial guard listened and pulled the reins of the horses, bringing the carriage to a halt.
The six beggars didn¡¯t understand why. We were just roasting some yams; why did the horse carriage suddenly stop? When they saw the handsome man d in expensive clothesing out from the horse carriage, they were all startled.
What should we do? Did we block his way? He won¡¯t punish us beggars too harshly right?
¡°All of the beggars have been given a ce to stay during Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet. Why are you still out and about?¡± Yun Ruofeng walked in front of them. His tone warm and without any attitude.
The six beggars heaved a sigh of relief. This noble gentleman is easy to talk to. So they told him everything. ¡°Although that ce was big enough to live, there wasn¡¯t enough food. There is only porridge every day, leaving everyone still hungry. So we came out to steal yams from other people¡¯s farms and roast them for food. We didn¡¯t mean to steal, but we were really hungry!¡±
Yun Ruofeng continued to smile. ¡°How many of you sneaked out?¡±
1. An ancient Chinese weapon with stone or bronze des that are mounted to a wooden pole. Here is an example.
CHAPTER 151 (2): YUN RUOFENG GOES TO MOON COUNTY
CHAPTER 151 (2): YUN RUOFENG GOES TO MOON COUNTY
Trantion: Sangria
After Yun Ruofeng heard this, he handed the beggars a few ingots of silver with a smile on his face. ¡°Take these to buy some good food and new clothes. After that, you should immediately return to where you should stay.¡±
A glint of light flickered across the beggar¡¯s eyes when he saw the silver, and he immediately took it. ¡°Thank you, gentleman.¡±
Yun Ruofeng turned around. A glint of coldness flickered across his eyes, and he softly instructed one of the carriage drivers. ¡°Strictlyb the city for beggars, and remove any who are pretending to be peddlers. Add more food for those who have been moved, and give some meat to them periodically in addition to porridge. If there are more people sneaking out, kill them with no mercy.¡±
At this point, Yun Ruofeng looked over at the six beggars who were now far behind them and continued. ¡°Instruct the person-in-charge to kill those six beggars who sneaked out today for stealing silvers.¡±
That way, there will be no beggars who dare to sneak out again. There can¡¯t be a single beggar in sight during Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet. Once the banquet ends, however, I will open up the food storage and put them to work.
I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t govern a nation without the new policy or Ning Rn.
The imperial guard didn¡¯t speak, but he didn¡¯t leave either. He just looked at Yun Ruofeng. Are we really going to kill those six beggars? This... isn¡¯t this too cruel?
¡°Still not going?¡± The soft words flowed out from Yun Ruofeng¡¯s mouth.
The imperial guard immediately heeded the order and walked in the direction of where the beggars were.
Now there was only one imperial guard left to drive the carriage, and he stood on one side. Prince Yun is kind and has never killed a single innocent person. Why would he kill those pitiful and harmless beggars now?
Yun Ruofeng boarded the carriage to wait after giving his orders, furrowing his brows as he began to think.
Pei Qianhao agreed toe to Nanzhao this time because he has his own motives. With this being the first year that I, Yun Ruofeng, am acting as Prince Regent, he has undoubtedlye to scope out my abilities. He wishes to know if I can govern a nation well, or whether I am only good for leading armies.
Although I have already proven my abilities as a general, to Pei Qianhao, and perhaps even the crown princes of the other two nations, I am inferior to even a woman at governing. Of course, this woman is Ning Rn.
She is already dead, but her halo of brilliance is still present. This halo however, is casting a shadow over me. To dispel such thoughts, Nanzhao must only be better under my rule.
Yun Ruofeng thought about the dream he often had again. Dreamse from the heart or because of something that I¡¯m seeing every day.
Who could remind me of Ning Rn? When he thought about it, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes darkened. It¡¯s Su Xi-er, Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant.
I could feel how different that woman was at first sight. The aura around her, her responses and her casual gazes, all of them are so simr to Ning Rn.
After spending so much time with Ning Rn day and night, he understood her well. That was why he was so surprised and curious when he had first seen Su Xi-er.
Just as he was about to sink deeper into his thoughts, the voice of the imperial guard sounded out. ¡°Reporting to Prince Yun, the six beggars have been beheaded for stealing silvers. When the other beggars found out, they were all stunned. No one will dare to sneak out after this.¡±
¡°Mmm, good job. Drive the horse carriage forward.¡± Yun Ruofeng gave his orders softly.
The two imperial guards immediately jumped onto the horse carriage and headed to Moon County. Although they didn¡¯t know why Prince Yun suddenly wanted to go to Moon County, they thought of the former as the heavens, and someone to be worshipped in their heart.
If Prince Yun ordered us to go to Moon County, there must be a reason. We just have toply with the orders.
CHAPTER 152 (1): RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN THE TWO
CHAPTER 152 (1): RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN THE TWO
Trantion: Sangria
Inplete opposition, Pei Qianhao looked refreshed. He had forgotten all about being pped and called a ¡®little bitch¡¯ by Su Xi-er. Even the perpetual coldness that surrounded him had been reced by a warm and gentle aura.
The imperial guard who waited outside of the flower field was dumbfounded when he noticed Pei Qianhao¡¯s mood. What did His Highness do with Su Xi-er in the flower field? He came back rather happy, but was Su Xi-er part of it?
Once he came upon this theory, the imperial guard heaved a sigh of relief and smiled for a while. Su Xi-er finally understands to not provoke Prince Hao anymore, and has started to please him.
When Su Xi-er saw the guard¡¯s joyful gaze directed at Pei Qianhao, she couldn¡¯t help but look over as well.
The scene was a bit funny. The imperial guard was smiling and looking at Prince Hao, while Su Xi-er looked at him in confusion; all the while, Pei Qianhao was emanating an aura of warmth.
Feeling that something was amiss, the warm aura around Pei Qianhao immediately disappeared, reced by his usual cold indifference as he red at the guard. ¡°You have been at the Prince Hao Residence for a long while now. Does this Prince need to teach you how to stand and wait? Take away that silly smile.¡±
The imperial guard immediately stowed away his smile, his heart pounding in his chest. ¡°Prince Hao, forgive me. This subordinate will not dare in the future.¡± He silently cursed at himself as he begged for forgiveness. Why am I so stupid? We imperial guards all know Prince Hao¡¯s personality well, yet I was still so stupid!
After Pei Qianhao lectured the imperial guard, his gaze turned to Su Xi-er and saw her looking at him in puzzlement.
When he saw her looking at him, he suddenly remembered being pped and called ¡®little bitch¡¯ by her again. Pei Qianhao felt displeased and raised his hand to hit her lightly on the head. ¡°You are starting to be silly too; you deserve to be hit.¡±
The imperial guard on the side was frightened. Who knows how hard he hit her just now? I just praised Su Xi-er for understanding the situation, but now...
Pei Qianhao hadn¡¯t put any force into the hit, and Su Xi-er didn¡¯t feel any pain. She was just shocked by his sudden move.
She didn¡¯t want to exin, much less tell him what she was thinking, so she simply said, ¡°This servant knows my mistake.¡±
Pei Qianhao saw that she didn¡¯t exin herself and snorted. ¡°Go to Zhao¡¯s Flower Shop.¡± He then got on the horse carriage.
The imperial guard¡¯s face was still shaken, but Su Xi-er¡¯s expression was normal.
When she sensed the imperial guard¡¯s fear, she smiled at him. ¡°Drive the carriage well, and don¡¯t think about other things.¡± She then followed Pei Qianhao onto the carriage.
The imperial guard organised his emotions before jumping onto the driver¡¯s seat, raising his whip as the carriage began to move.
When Su Xi-er entered the horse carriage, she chose to sit in the spot furthest away from Pei Qianhao. This time, Pei Qianhao chose to stare at her instead of resting with his eyes closed.
He revealed little emotions through his expression, making it tough to read his thoughts.
¡°Sitting so far away? Are you scared that this Prince will eat you?¡± Pei Qianhao removed his gaze, though a glint of yfulness danced across his eyes. Leaning against the wall of the horse carriage, his slightly open robe made him look bothzy and devilish.
His robe was fine when he was outside, how did it open up in here? Su Xi-er looked puzzled. Did he loosen and open up his own robe when he entered the carriage?
¡°This Prince won¡¯t eat you. It¡¯s ufortable to do so in the horse carriage, and this Prince never does ufortable things.¡± Pei Qianhao chuckled before closing his eyes.
CHAPTER 152 (2): RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN THE TWO
CHAPTER 152 (2): RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN THE TWO
Trantion: Sangria
The imperial guard driving carriage was fast on the way back. It took four hours to get to the flower fields, but slightly more than two hours to return.
When the horse carriage arrived, Uncle Zhao was moving the flower pots that contained the Lingrui flowers. When he saw the carriage returning, he put down the pot in his hand and smiled brightly.
Pei Qianhao alighted the carriage and took one look at the Lingrui flowers before immediately saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take all the Lingrui flowers avable in the shop.¡±
Uncle Zhao was baffled. Why does he want so many Lingrui flowers? He asked me if they could be transnted to other nations before, proving that he didn¡¯t know much about Lingrui flowers. He must be from another nation.
Does he want to try and transnt Lingrui? When he thought of this, Uncle Zhao immediately informed him, ¡°ording to what I know, no one has been sessful in transnting Lingrui. Sir, you...¡±
Before he finished talking, he was interrupted by Pei Qianhao. ¡°Just focus on selling them.¡± He put emphasis on each of his words.
Hearing this, Uncle Zhao didn¡¯t say anything else and instructed the shop assistant in the store to count the number of Lingrui flowers.
After that, Pei Qianhao instructed the imperial guard to get a wooden handcart and start loading the potted Lingrui into it.
¡°Sir, Lingrui isn¡¯t expensive. All of these will only cost five taels of silver. If you bought them from other countries, even fifty taels of silver wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡± Uncle Zhao delightedly told him while he collected the silvers from the imperial guard.
Su Xi-er looked at the handcart full of Lingrui and grew increasingly perplexed. He is definitely not buying all of this to make fragrance powder for the body. As long as these flowers can be sessfully grown on arge scale in Beimin, they will be harvestable twice a year for their petals. The resulting medicinal powder can be used for the soldiers, and will save a huge amount of expenses for Beimin.
Back when Nanzhao was in a state of civil unrest, there was no time for anyone to think about growing Lingrui. Now that the nation is in a time of peace, Yun Ruofeng wouldn¡¯t even think about something like this.
Only Pei Qianhao had enough attention to detail to notice such a thing at a single nce. This man is simply too frightening and unpredictable.
When Pei Qianhao noticed the look in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes, he hit her head again. ¡°You had such a silly look on your face before, and now you are doing it again. When you go back, kneel as your punishment.¡±
Just a few simple words indicated that Su Xi-er would soon receive punishment. She retracted her gaze, ignored his words, and asked, ¡°Young Master, there are so many flowers in this shop, so why did you buy Lingrui?¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at her casually. ¡°There are so many flowers, but you spent the most time on Lingrui.¡±
On the side, Uncle Zhao was bewildered. Are these two master and servant? Why is the master buying Lingrui for his maidservant? Does the young master like his maidservant?
Su Xi-er spoke again. ¡°If it is really because this servant likes Lingrui, then you shouldn¡¯t have bought so many. One pot would have been enough.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not using your silvers to buy them, so why are you saying so much nonsense? After we return, you can look at them any time. Put them in a row, and you can even make a Lingrui flower bed with them.¡±
When the imperial guard heard this, he almost lost control of his emotions. However, he forcefully held himself back in the end. I was just berated by Prince Hao. I need to be serious, and I definitely can¡¯tugh.
Uncle Zhaoughed awkwardly and deferentially said, ¡°Sir, all the Lingrui has been loaded onto your handcart and paid for with silvers. If you don¡¯t live far from Moon County, our little shop can send a shop assistant to deliver them. Where do you stay?¡±
CHAPTER 153 (1): AN IMPORTANT FIGURE
CHAPTER 153 (1): AN IMPORTANT FIGURE
Trantion: Sangria
At this moment, however, a shop assistant ran into the shop, his expression both excited and frightened. ¡°Uncle Zhao, guess who is here at the Moon County? It¡¯s an important figure you would never expect!¡±
The shop assistant was so excited that he hadpletely forgotten that there were still customers in the shop.
Uncle Zhao apologised to Pei Qianhao in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry sir, this employee has always been like this. He likes to make a fuss, so please don¡¯t mind it.¡±
After he finished talking, Uncle Zhao red at the little shop assistant. ¡°What important person could havee to Moon County? We¡¯re only a small county on the outskirts of the capital. Apart from flower shop owners from the capital who visit to buy things here, who else...¡±
The shop assistant immediately interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s a really important person this time. I was stunned when I heard it, but it¡¯s true. It¡¯s Prince Yun! Prince Yun is here in Moon County!¡±
This was big news. Uncle Zhao was more shocked than excited, and his expression froze. He only recovered from his stupor when the shop assistant patted him a few times.
Uncle Zhao stuttered, ¡°Prince... Yun? Came... to Moon County?!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, he just arrived in Moon County and found an inn to rest. So many women who were working in the flower fields ran over to look at him! I just saw him as I wasing back; you should go too! This is an immense honour for Moon County!¡±
Su Xi-er stood on one side quietly, her expression unchanging. Yun Ruofeng hasn¡¯t fully recovered, yet he ising to Moon County? What is his purpose? I won¡¯t believe that he¡¯se to buy pots of flowers for the state banquet.
At this moment, Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold gazended on Su Xi-er. The chilly aura around him could¡¯ve frozen the air.
Noticing that the atmosphere around them had changed, Uncle Zhao and the shop assistant immediately returned from their stupor. They didn¡¯t know why, but the hair on their bodies was standing up. This customer in front of us...
Suddenly, the atmosphere became a little strange.
Su Xi-er quickly broke the silence. ¡°The Lingrui flowers have been moved, and were paid for with silvers. Let¡¯s prepare to leave. Owner, we don¡¯t need the employee from your shop to deliver them. We will take them ourselves.¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at her and his gaze became even deeper. We only have one imperial guard to take the wooden handcart to the capital city. Who is going to drive the horse carriage? Does it mean she will sit in the horse carriage while I drive it?
This woman is so audacious, making decisions by herself. With Yun Ruofeng here, there is no need for me to hurry back to the posthouse. Although Moon County is small, there is still much to see that can¡¯t be found in Beimin.
It is a different country, with different people. If I am here, then I should observe it properly.
Pei Qianhao waved his hand and instructed Uncle Zhao. ¡°No need, remove all the Lingrui flowers from the handcart and look after them for a few days for me. I will collect these them in a few days when I leave Moon County.¡±
Uncle Zhao¡¯s mouth was wide agape. Moving them onto the handcart and then take them off again? Why does he suddenly want to stay at Moon County?
The shop assistant next to him had an idea and immediately understood. Due to his young age, he had quickly recovered from being stunned by Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold aura.
The shop assistantughed. ¡°Is it because you heard that Prince Yun is here that you wish to stay behind to take a look? No problem, I will guarantee that your Lingrui flowers will remain safe with us. Prince Yun is at the Flowers Arrive Inn, therger among the two inns in the county.¡±
CHAPTER 153 (2): AN IMPORTANT FIGURE
CHAPTER 153 (2): AN IMPORTANT FIGURE
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao and figured that it was best to keep silent for now. He isn¡¯t in the mood for me to interfere, and I can¡¯t guess what he¡¯s thinking either.
After a moment, Pei Qianhao agreed softly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I have decided to stay because I want to catch a view of Prince Yun while he is here in Moon County.¡±
At this moment, his gaze turned to Su Xi-er. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±
Su Xi-er showed a deferential expression. ¡°Young Master, feel free to stay if you wish to. We will leave all the decision to you.¡±
Uncle Zhao felt that the two were getting acting strangely. Why can¡¯t I seem to follow their conversation at all?
¡°Follow me to Flowers Arrive Inn. We will collect the Lingrui another day.¡± Pei Qianhao then walked out of Zhao¡¯s Flower Shop.
Su Xi-er smiled at Uncle Zhao. ¡°Our Young Master has always had an unpredictable mood and a bad temper.¡± She followed after Pei Qianhao, leaving Uncle Zhao and the shop assistant stunned.
After Su Xi-er walked out of Zhao¡¯s Flower Shop, she didn¡¯t see Pei Qianhao anywhere. He walked so quickly. Where did he go?
On the side, the imperial guard informed her, ¡°Prince Hao left without using the horse carriage, so you won¡¯t be allowed to use it either. In any case, I will be parking the carriage at the Flowers Arrive Inn, but you will have to walk there.¡±
The imperial guard jumped onto the horse carriage, driving away without another word.
The horse carriage is free, but I can¡¯t use it just because Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t. Su Xi-er was a bit despondent.
It wasn¡¯t Su Xi-er¡¯s first time in Moon County. She had actually been here twice when she had still been Ning Rn. Besides several shops opening and closing because of people settling down or passing away, there wasn¡¯t much that had changed.
She knew where Flowers Arrive Inn was; it wasn¡¯t far from Zhao¡¯s Flower Shop.
She looked around as she walked. When she had almost reached Flowers Arrive Inn, a little flower child blocked her way. ¡°Big sister, please buy a flower. This beautiful Lingrui flower will make you look even prettier if you put it in your bun.¡±
The voice of the little flower child was young and innocent. She looked at Su Xi-er with a sweet smile, and a pair of small, sparkly eyes.
Su Xi-er patted her head. ¡°How much is the flower?¡±
The little flower child smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive; it¡¯s only five copper coins. If you buy all of them, it¡¯s less than a tael of silver.¡±
Su Xi-er had five copper coins in total. The little flower child¡¯s asking price was already higher than the normal cost of Lingrui.
¡°Big sister, just buy one. If you buy one, I¡¯ll give you a Magnolia Coco flower for free.¡±
¡°Sister doesn¡¯t have a lot of silver, so I¡¯ll just buy one Lingrui.¡± Su Xi-er took out five copper coins as she spoke, ready to pass them to the little flower child.
Yet, at this moment, a long arm blocked her, a man¡¯s clear voice sounding out. ¡°I will buy all of your flowers with two ingots of silver. Take it and give all the flowers to this big sister.¡±
Su Xi-er was alerted by the familiar, gentle aura. She stepped back. ¡°Prince Yun, if you want these flowers, this servant will not fight with you.¡±
¡°You are not this Prince¡¯s servant, so there¡¯s no need to call yourself a servant.¡±
The little flower child heard the words ¡®Prince Yun,¡¯ and her eyes shone even more. She was too young to understand anything about power and nobility, only seeing that Prince Yun¡¯s smile was gentle and he seemed easy to get along with.
As a result, the little flower child immediately passed the flower basket to Su Xi-er and took the two ingots of silver from Prince Yun. ¡°Thank you, Prince Yun. Big sister, you are very beautiful, and go well with Prince Yun.¡±
CHAPTER 154 (1): HIDING FROM THIS PRINCE ON PURPOSE
CHAPTER 154 (1): HIDING FROM THIS PRINCE ON PURPOSE
Trantion: Sangria
Yun Ruofeng heard theugh and felt that it was both familiar and unfamiliar. Ning Rn¡¯sugh was also as clear as a silver bell, or the sound of a river.
Su Xi-er caught the reminiscent look in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes. Is there anything for him to remember? She snorted to herself before hanging the flower basket on his arm. ¡°Many thanks to Prince Yun, but this servant can¡¯t ept your gift. Please enjoy your stroll in Moon County.¡±
She left immediately after speaking, leaving Yun Ruofeng to watch her departure as images of Ning Rn inexplicably filled his mind. Gradually, he became certain that it was Su Xi-er¡¯s appearance that had caused his recent obsession with Ning Rn.
Are the heavens ying with me? Ning Rn is already dead, but now there is a woman who is so simr right in front of me. Is that a reminder to me?
The smile around Yun Ruofeng¡¯s mouth disappeared. When he saw Su Xi-er about to turn into another street, he quickly followed.
The soldier from the Prince Yun Residence who was secretly hiding in the dark was baffled. What¡¯s wrong with Prince Yun? He¡¯s acting strangely. Is it because of Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant?
Just as Su Xi-er turned into another street, she heard some soft footsteps behind her. At the same time, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gentle voice could be heard.
¡°Su Xi-er, why does this Prince feel like you are hiding from me on purpose?¡± He raised a hand to grab her arm.
Su Xi-er¡¯s body turned to dodge before turning around, her expression distant. ¡°Of course I am avoiding you. As the Prince Regent of Nanzhao, what would it look like if Prince Yun continues to relentlessly chase after a maidservant from Beimin?¡±
Yun Ruofeng started for a moment when he heard the words ¡®relentlessly chasing after¡¯, before returning to normal.
I¡¯m lucky that this is a small alley removed from the main road. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable if the civilians find out that I, Prince Yun of Nanzhao, was relentlessly chasing after the maidservant of Prince Hao of Beimin. This will definitely be huge news that will spread to all four nations.
¡°These flowers are gifts from this Prince. Since I have already given them to you, they are yours now. Take them.¡± Yun Ruofeng passed the flower basket to her as he maintained the gentle smile on his face.
¡°If Prince Yun gifted this servant a dagger or a white silk cloth[1], do I still need to ept them? Just because they were gifted by Prince Yun?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s expression was indifferent, and her tone was icy cold.
The hand Yun Ruofeng used to hold the flower basket froze along with his expression. Dagger? White silk cloth? What is this woman thinking in her head? How can she be reminded of the two weapons from these flowers? I can tell by her eyes that she is heavily biased against me.
Suddenly, he became bewildered. Why is she looking at me with those eyes? Could it be that I have met this woman before?
¡°You are looking at this Prince with eyes full of hatred. Has this Prince met you before?¡±
Su Xi-er smiled brightly. ¡°Prince Yun, this servant has always stayed in Beimin, how could I havee to Nanzhao to meet with you? As for the hateful look, this servant doesn¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Are you expecting a woman to hate you, Prince Yun?¡±
Her words were like ice-cold daggers that stabbed into Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart. His breathing was slow to the point that it had almost stopped. Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze is simr to Ning Rn¡¯s gaze in my dream.
Su Xi-er saw that Yun Ruofeng looked distracted again and found it strange. He shouldn¡¯t be that kind of person.
A momentter, Yun Ruofeng chuckled. ¡°Su Xi-er, has Prince Hao told you that you are audacious with your glib tongue?¡±
1. In ancient China, daggers and white silk cloths are used by people tomit suicide. When a dagger or a white silk cloth is given to someone, the person receiving it is expected to kill or hang themselves as punishment.
CHAPTER 154 (2): HIDING FROM THIS PRINCE ON PURPOSE
CHAPTER 154 (2): HIDING FROM THIS PRINCE ON PURPOSE
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t turn around, but felt a gloomy and cold gazending on her. Finally, she raised her head and bowed at the tall man walking towards her. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t wave his hand to signal for her to get up. He looked at the flower basket in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s hand before turning to Su Xi-er. ¡°Since Prince Yun has gifted you your favourite Lingrui, you should ept it. It¡¯s not good to make a big man like Prince Yun chase after you while holding a flower basket.¡±
His words revealed that he had long since been present to witness the scene of Yun Ruofeng gifting her flowers.
That means that Pei Qianhao heard the conversation between me and Yun Ruofeng in the small alley. What is this man ying at?
Yun Ruofeng used this chance to pass the flower basket to Su Xi-er. ¡°Hold it.¡±
Right afterwards, Pei Qianhao¡¯s frigid gaze shot towards her like sharp arrows.
Su Xi-er decided to get up from her bow without Pei Qianhao¡¯s permission and spoke curtly, ¡°It is this servant¡¯s first time visiting Moon County, and I want to take some time to appreciate the differences from Beimin. Prince Hao, if you don¡¯t want to leave today, then this servant will wait for you at Flowers Arrive Inn after looking around for a bit.¡±
She ignored Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold expression, turning to leave the alley at a brisk pace. It wasn¡¯t long before she disappeared from sightpletely.
After she left, there was a strange atmosphere in the little alley. Yun Ruofeng was d in cloud-patterned clothes and full of gentleness with a flower basket in his hand. Next to him was Pei Qianhao, whose face had darkened. It was a misced scene of frigid and warm auras put together, with a flower basket on the side...
If a civilian saw this, they would definitely alter the details a bit and turn it into a dramatic tale.
Yun Ruofengughed lightly and put the flower basket on the ground. ¡°This is the first time that someone has rejected something this Prince has bestowed. Oh well, I¡¯ll leave it here.¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at the flower basket and coldly reminded him. ¡°Prince Yun, this Prince¡¯s maidservant doesn¡¯t pay attention to a person¡¯s status when she speaks. You should try to keep your distance from her in the future.¡±
Pei Qianhao strode out of the alley and left Yun Ruofeng by himself after he finished speaking. Gradually, Yun Ruofeng understood. The reason Su Xi-er¡¯s temper is like that is probably because Pei Qianhao has been lenient to her.
If it wasn¡¯t for that, how could she dare to say those words, ¡°Are you expecting a woman to hate you, Prince Yun?¡±
Upon remembering that sentence, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes became even darker.
Su Xi-er was leisurely strolling around, taking in the sights after she exited the small alleyway. Although Moon County was small, it was one of the top counties in Nanzhao. It wasn¡¯t because its civilians led the mostfortable lives, but because the ce was unique.
The main road was full of the fragrance of flowers, and even much food from Moon County was named after flowers.
Su Xi-er turned the corner and was suddenly greeted with arge crowd gathering in front of her. Even some shop owners had run out of their stores to watch two people on the street hurling curses at each other.
She took a few steps closer to have a look, and saw a woman who was taller than the average man, and much stronger than the average woman. The woman was punched by a man and fell to the ground with a swollen forehead and many footprints on her body.
It was clear that this woman had already been kicked by the man a few times.
Next to the woman, a small boy cried out, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t leave me and mummy. I¡¯m begging of you, don¡¯t hit mummy.¡±
CHAPTER 155 (1): ADULTEROUS PAIR
CHAPTER 155 (1): ADULTEROUS PAIR
Trantion: Cosy
¡°Damn you, you actually want to abandon your wife and son for a widow. Are you serious? Huh?" Zhang Zhuang¡¯s wife cried as she held onto her husband''s sleeve tightly, unwilling to let him go.
But all that happened was an even harsher scolding and beating from Zhang Zhuang. ¡°Let go of me, let go! This proud one doesn¡¯t want you anymore. Damn woman, stinky woman. How are you going to feed me without money? This proud one saw that your family had some money then, but didn¡¯t expect your wretched brother to spend it on all his medical fees. Now that you don¡¯t have a single cent, are you going to let this proud one live on air?¡±
¡°You heartless man, how heartless. How can you do this to Xiaobao and me?¡± N¨¦e Li cried; it seemed that she only recognised her husband¡¯s true colours today.
The child at the side bawled loudly. As soon as his hand came into contact with his father¡¯s sleeves, thetter ruthlessly flung it away, ¡°You useless thing, get out of my way.¡±
That action had flung the child directly onto the ground. With such a young child crying so sadly, no human would have the heart to do such a thing, much less his father.
The surrounding crowd was cursing and pointing at the heartless and unscrupulous man. He actually hooked up with a widow for wealth, easily abandoning his wife and child.
But no matter how horrible this man was, in the eyes of N¨¦e Li, he was still her husband. She couldn¡¯t live without her husband, and her child couldn¡¯t live without aplete family.
So even when she was beaten ck and blue, she didn''t let go. She knew once she let go, she would really lose her husband and be aughingstock. Her maiden family would not take her in, nor would she be able to survive in her current home. Only death would await her.
¡°Hubby, don¡¯t leave. Can you not leave?¡±
N¨¦e Li tugged at the hem of his pants with the minute strength she had. She looked like aplete mess, but no one on the streets came forward to help.
Seeing that this was someone else¡¯s family matter, they were afraid that speaking out woulde back to bite them.
Seeing his wife tugging on the hem of his pants, Zhang Zhuang stomped his feet, flinging her hand away in a single move.
He looked at his wife lying on the ground with contempt and snorted coldly, ¡°I would still have been your husband if you hadn¡¯t brought this out into the open, but now you are just courting death. From today onwards, don¡¯t ever dream that I will return to this home. I will never want you anymore, you ugly woman!¡±
Tears streamed down N¨¦e Li¡¯s face as she heard her husband¡¯s words. Her mouth opened, but no words woulde out.
She had been sixteen when she had met him, being known as a beauty in the vige that they were from. Added on to the fact that her family had a bit of extra wealth, there were many young men who hade forward to ask for her hand in marriage.
However. she had only had eyes for Zhang Zhuang, and had spent considerable effort in begging her parents before they had let her marry him.
But her husband came from a poor family, not to mention his ill mother passed away within two years of the marriage.
Despite having been pampered since she was young, after marrying her current husband, N¨¦e Li had been forced to learn how to take care of their impoverished family. The hard work had left her tanned, and her figure was no longer what it had been after giving birth. Tall and buff, she no longer looked the part of a young bride.
Now, her husband actually said that he was disgusted by her ugliness, and that he disdained that her maiden family had be poor!
¡°Oh, what¡¯s themotion about?¡± A shrill voice suddenly sounded out as an alluringly-dressed woman appeared in the crowd.
CHAPTER 155 (2): ADULTEROUS PAIR
CHAPTER 155 (2): ADULTEROUS PAIR
Trantion: Cosy
Su Xi-er heard it. So, she is the widow who snatched someone else¡¯s husband.
Widow Liu sashayed forward andtched onto Zhang Zhuang¡¯s arm in broad daylight.
She nced at the child nearby with disgust before shifting her gaze to N¨¦e Li. She spoke with a smile, ¡°You are so ugly, yet he tolerated you for such a long time. You should already be contented with that, but now he¡¯s mine.¡±
Having said that, Widow Liu covered her mouth andughed as if she had gained the world¡¯s greatest treasure, and was deaf to the curses and swears of others.
¡°You bitch!¡± N¨¦e Li¡¯s face was pale, but she stillshed out through her gritted teeth.
¡°You are the bitch!¡± Zhang Zhuang rebuked his wife. The way he looked at his wife was nothing like the deep feelings a husband and wife should share. Instead, they were more like enemies, as though his wife had impeded his bright future.
Having the man back her up, Widow Liu got even bolder, no longer afraid of drawing the crowd¡¯s ire.
She said to N¨¦e Li, who was on the ground. ¡°You have no idea, do you? We have already been together three years ago. The baby in my stomach now has just reached three months old.¡±
Immediately, there was an uproar.
To think that Widow Liu is so shameless. She didn¡¯t even hold back after her husband¡¯s death, hooking up with another woman¡¯s husband, and even getting pregnant to boot!
Su Xi-er nced at N¨¦e Li who remained a sorry plight on the ground, then at the proud Widow Liu. All of a sudden, her thoughts drifted away.
I remember someone saying something simr to me before.
¡°I induced an abortion three times for Yun Ruofeng! I¡¯m pregnant now. I can finally keep this child!¡±
Ning Anlian was just like this widow: able to arrogantly hold their heads high after shamelessly stealing away someone else¡¯s things.
Unfortunately, it seemed that Ning Anlian had a miscarriage. Otherwise, the news would have spread long ago. Can this be understood as ¡®there¡¯s no escape from the sins wemit¡¯?
Looking at the confrontation between both sides, the official wife was like thrown away rags, while Widow Liu became the sweet pastry Zhang Zhuang held in his hands.
Without speaking a word, Su Xi-er picked up three pebbles from the ground. With a flick of her finger, the rocks flew towards Widow Liu¡¯s knee, wrist, and ankle.
Widow Liu let out a cry and knelt down all of a sudden. Zhang Zhuang, who was standing by the side, immediately supported her and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Widow Liu''s expression changed. She looked around, but saw nothing.
She took a nce at N¨¦e Li, thetter slowly trying to stand up. She sneered before changing her expression and saying coyly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Maybe it¡¯s the baby moving? This child is sure making things hard for me at such a young age.¡±
Su Xi-er could no longer hold it in and coldly remarked, ¡°What a shameless adulterous pair. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so boldly admitting to adultery in public, and with a pregnancy as well. Aren¡¯t the both of you afraid of others¡¯ whispering voices? If I were the one who did such a shameless thing, I would have banged my head against the wall and just died. Perhaps things would have been fine if they remained behind closed doors, but here you are on the main streets, presenting it to the entire neighbourhood. Do you know what shame is? Is your skin really that thick?¡±
Su Xi-er carefully helped N¨¦e Li stand up as she spoke, ring at the cheating couple opposite them.
With Su Xi-er opening the floodgates, people in the crowd also started pointing and hurling insults at them, hoping to drown them in their spittle.
This was especially true of the married women who looked down on someone like Widow Liu, a married woman who was conceited to a fault just because her husband¡¯s family had some wealth. They hurled even more vicious insults, hoping that the adulterous pair would dig a hole in the ground and crawl off in shame. Some even picked up rotten vegetable leaves from the floor to throw the leaves at them.
CHAPTER 156 (1): SU XI-ER SHOWING OFF HER MIGHT
CHAPTER 156 (1): SU XI-ER SHOWING OFF HER MIGHT
Trantion: Cosy
Widow Liu was also not a simple person to deal with. Even though those around her constantly hurled insults, she never once thought of slipping away. Instead, she red fiercely at those who were throwing the rotten vegetables.
Immediately, the people throwing vegetables stopped in fear of retaliation.
Seeing that she had achieved her intended purpose, Widow Liu then shifted her gaze and red at Su Xi-er. Freeing herself from Zhang Zhuang¡¯s hold, she stepped forward until she stood directly in front of the other woman.
She smiled sententiously, looking at Su Xi-er with arrogance. "Oh, who is this? Why are you busying yourself with someone else''s business? Are you not aware of your standing?"
Any ordinary woman would have been sent scurrying by her words. Su Xi-er, however, was anything but a normal woman.
Su Xi-er raised an eyebrow, watching Widow Liu with a mocking look in her eyes. "You would know my standingter."
"Miss, please leave. This is my family¡¯s matters, and I don''t wish to implicate you." N¨¦e Li tried to persuade Su Xi-er, her hands desperately trying to push thetter to leave as she was afraid that Widow Liu would harm Su Xi-er.
But Su Xi-er disregarded her words. "Ma¡¯am, I''m fine. If a person without any sense of shame or guilt can be this arrogant, I must speak out for you and seek justice."
"Ha... how high-sounding, do you know who my brother is?"
"Does it matter who he is? Could it be that you want to suppress me with your authority?" Su Xi-er¡¯s frigid aura, along with the fact that the clothes she was wearing were not those of amoner, caused Widow Liu to begin to second guess herself.
From the clothes this youngdy is wearing, it doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s from an ordinary family, and that ent of hers doesn¡¯t sound like she¡¯s from Moon County either.
But as the saying goes, ¡®a mighty dragon cannot crush a snake in its old haunts¡¯. Widow Liu was considered an influential figure in Moon County. Her elder brother worked in the magistrate office, granting her family an untouchable status in Moon County.
Although Widow Liu felt that Su Xi-er was not amoner, she couldn¡¯t see any aids that might have apanied thetter. She''s presumably just the young miss of a wealthy family in another county who has secretly sneaked out to y.
Going under this assumption, Widow Liu felt that she didn¡¯t need to be afraid of a witless young girl. "Miss, if I were you, I would have long scrammed. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you end up deadter."
Widow Liu was particrly arrogant because in addition to her brother, her family¡¯s business selling grain, oil, and rice was doing exceptionally well.
It was due to this backing that others could only talk about her behind her back, despite the fact that she had seduced a married man as a widow. They didn''t dare to talk about her in her face, much less try to assist N¨¦e Li.
"So, what are you going to do if I don''t leave?" Su Xi-er asked, holding onto N¨¦e Li and helping her up. Sheforted thetter, "Ma¡¯am, don''t you worry. This woman is clearly a thick-skinned vixen. You must know that if your husband can betray you for her money, he can do the same to her when he finds an even wealthier woman! She also wouldn¡¯t be any better!"
Although Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes were on N¨¦e Li when she said these words, it was essentially targeted at Widow Liu.
Widow Liu''s countenance changed instantly, her face turning ck with fury. "What did you say?"
CHAPTER 156 (2): SU XI-ER SHOWING OFF HER MIGHT
CHAPTER 156 (2): SU XI-ER SHOWING OFF HER MIGHT
Trantion: Cosy
Even so, Widow Liu was not pacified and let out a cold snort. "You better know your ce. I will break your leg if you fall for someone else!"
Hearing her words, the man trembled and instantly became listless.
Su Xi-er was correct in saying that men were all the same. Widow Liu clearly knew that Zhang Zhuang chose her because of her background, and that this was why he would do anything to please her. If he found a wealthier woman there was no guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t have a change of heart.
Su Xi-er couldn''t help butugh as she looked at the both of them.
Widow Liu was already looking visibly upset, but was thoroughly anger by Su Xi-er''sughter. "What are youughing at? Bitch!"
"Who is bitch talking about?"
"You..." Widow Liu was smart to cut herself off, unwilling to risk responding any further. Instead, she directly resorted to trying to p Su Xi-er¡¯s face.
"Ah!"
Someone from the crowd let out a gasp in fear. They felt that thedy who stood up for N¨¦e Li would definitely be struck by Widow Liu.
p! The crisp sound of flesh meeting echoed over the crowd.
Everyone looked up and saw that Su Xi-er had grabbed Widow Liu''s wrist.
"You..."
Su Xi-er looked at her with a smile and said, "All you have is your stinky money, yet you are still so arrogant. You aren¡¯t even pretty, and once a wealthier womanes around, your situation won¡¯t be any better than this madam here. Perhaps you would end up even worse!"
These words were like poison needles that stung Widow Liu''s heart. She was humiliated and furious, but found that she was out of options. This woman''s strength is great enough to hold me in ce.
Without eliciting a response from Widow Liu, Su Xi-er directly shoved her backwards. Widow Liu leaned backwards and stumbled a few steps back.
Just like how she looked at Ning Anlian back then, Su Xi-er coldly looked down on the arrogant woman before her. Thetter had acted as if she was a supreme being high up on a pedestal, regarding all those beneath her as insects.
They think they''re great, but they''re actually just throwing their weight around.
Zhang Zhuang was furious when he saw that Widow Liu was shoved. "How dare you hit her?" He then approached Su Xi-er, attempting to strike her.
However, he had only taken two steps before he felt his knees go limp, causing him to kneel down to Su Xi-er.
Everyone was stunned by his actions.
Su Xi-er chuckled. "Oh, big brother, why are you kneeling before me? How could I ept such a grand greeting?"
"You..." Zhang Zhuang wanted to stand up but his body was devoid of strength. "What did you do to me?"
"Nothing!" Su Xi-er''s eyes were bright without a hint of deception. "Perhaps you feel that you¡¯ve done too much wrong towards your wife, and now you¡¯re repenting?"
Before Zhang Zhuang could speak, Widow Liu hollered out, "Zhang Zhuang, you better exin yourself clearly!"
"Tao-er, it''s not..."
Su Xi-er interrupted Zhang Zhuang. "What do you mean by ¡®it''s not¡¯? You have clearly recognised your own mistakes."
"I..." Zhang Zhuang only felt that his throat was hoarse and dry, unable to produce any sound. All of a sudden, something struck his chin, causing him to nod in pain. To everyone else though, it looked like he was silently agreeing.
"Big brother, you are together with Widow Liu because you actually covet her family''s wealth, right? If her family became poor, wouldn¡¯t you immediately ditch her?"
Zhang Zhuang wanted to shake his head, but he felt a pain at his chin again, and nodded without rhyme or reason.
Widow Liu couldn¡¯t see his expression while standing behind him, but him nodding twice had greatly infuriated her.
She suddenly rushed over and hauled Zhang Zhuang up by the cor., questioning in fury, "What did you just say? You are just after my family''s wealth? Damn you!"
CHAPTER 157 (1): DONE WITH TEACHING A LESSON
CHAPTER 157 (1): DONE WITH TEACHING A LESSON
Trantion: Cosy
"Then what is it supposed to be?" Widow Liu disregarded everything else and directlyshed out at Zhang Zhuang, striking him on the head. The surrounding crowd felt as though they were watching an exciting the drama unfolding before them.
"Tao-er, I didn''t say anything just now. I didn''t say anything."
"Then why did you nod? Do you think I have no idea what your intentions are? I¡¯ll have my elder brother break your legs if you even think about leaving after getting your hands on my family¡¯s wealth."
"It was an ident. Something struck my chin, and the pain made me involuntarily nod." Zhang Zhuang randomly cooked up an exnation, but was afraid of hurting her feelings as well.
His gaze shifted onto Su Xi-er to see her smiling. It was obvious that she had yed a part in this.
He immediately held onto Widow Liu''s hand. "Tao-er, it''s all her doing! I only nodded because of some sorcery she cast."
Widow Liu wasn''t a fool either. She realised after hitting him that Zhang Zhuang wasn¡¯t the type of person to have enough courage to offend her so openly.
She came forward in a huff. This time around, she mustered all her strength. She didn¡¯t underestimate Su Xi-er as a weak and frail woman like before.
Unfortunately, Su Xi-er still caught both of her hands.
With a light push, Widow Liu fell onto the ground. Immediately after, she cried out, "Ouch, ouch."
"My baby, my baby..." Widow Liu wore a pained expression, her hand clutching her stomach as though she was at the brink of death.
Su Xi-er looked on coldly. I sure want to find out how long this woman can continue her act.
Zhang Zhuang was now panicked and terrified. "Tao-er, are you okay?"
"My baby, am I going to lose my baby? Is it going to be gone?" Widow Liu gave Su Xi-er a ruthless look even as shemented. This time, I must have Su Xi-er meet her demise!
"Tao-er, how are you feeling? Is your stomach hurting a lot?"
"I''m going to losing my baby, no more..." Widow Liu wept and hinted for someone to report this to the magistrate office so that she could have Su Xi-er arrested.
Zhang Zhuang came back to his senses and immediately requested for someone in the crowd to report this to the magistrate office, but there was no willing volunteer.
Su Xi-er coldly smiled as she took two steps forward. "There''s no rush to go to the magistrate''s office. Why don¡¯t we first take a look if the baby is still intact?"
No one had expected Su Xi-er''s words. Everyone had expected her to be terrified or delighted, but nobody thought she would be concerned!
Luckily for Widow Liu, nobody noticed the immediate change in her expression at Su Xi-er¡¯s words.
Su Xi-er then spoke up again. "Is there anyone here who runs a clinic? Could you examine her first and check if the baby is still intact."
Two people immediately made themselves known once she spoke, iming that they were physicians. Apparently, one of them was Liu Quan, the renowned Physician Liu[1] in Moon County.
Su Xi-er was in no hurry and gave way to the physicians. Pointing at Widow Liu, she requested. "Would the two physicians please take a look at this widow and see if her child is still intact?"
As a physician''s job was to save lives, Physician Liu didn''t think much of it and raised his hand, wanting to feel Widow Liu''s pulse.
However, as though Widow Liu had seen something terrifying, she pped the physician''s hand away. "No! I don''t want to see a physician."
Zhang Zhuang didn''t know what was wrong with Widow Liu either. He hurriedly reassured her. "Tao-er, why not just let the physician take a look to see if the baby is fine?"
"I don''t want to!" Widow Liu was determined not to hold her hand out.
1. Take note that this ¡®Liu¡¯ is a different surname from Widow Liu¡¯s.
CHAPTER 157 (2): DONE WITH TEACHING A LESSON
CHAPTER 157 (2): DONE WITH TEACHING A LESSON
Trantion: Cosy
The two physicians looked at each other in dismay, unable to make heads or tails of Widow Liu¡¯s behaviour.
"Hmph, you don¡¯t dare to let a physician take your pulse? Are you afraid of being found out?" Su Xi-er taunted as she crouched slightly.
"What... what are you saying? I don''t understand what you mean." Widow Liu continued to pretend that she knew nothing.
"You can continue to pretend, but I¡¯d like to see if you can really give birth in seven months!"
The crowd burst into an uproar. Those who thought deeper about it clearly understood her words.
Does that mean that Widow Liu is faking her pregnancy?
It wasn¡¯t just the crowd that was shocked; even Zhang Zhuang looked at Widow Liu in stupefaction.
He asked, "Tao-er, is what they said true?"
"No, it''s not..." Widow Liu fumbled with her words, but Su Xi-er interrupted her before she couldplete her sentence.
"If you¡¯re going to say that you¡¯ve had a miscarriage for me pushing you, let the physician diagnose it then. Do a diagnosis on the spot. If you are not willing, you must have a guilty conscience."
Widow Liu didn''t speak another word. She clearly understood that the baby in her stomach was all an excuse to tie Zhang Zhuang down.
His qualifications may not be very attractive, but he¡¯s good looking. After being a widow for so long, I want a husband without it being a secret affair.
But to think that the n was exposed by this chit of a girl!
I didn¡¯t tell this to anyone, so how would thisss know about it?
The standoffsted for some time until everyone finally figured it out. Widow Liu had clearly faked her pregnancy. She had wanted to me someone for causing a miscarriage, but hadn¡¯t expected the other party to have a physician do an examination.
The insults hurled by the crowd grew increasingly venomous, and even though Widow Liu was mentally strong, she still walked away in disgrace.
Zhang Zhuang tailed after, calling out "Tao-er" as he chased after her. Things couldn¡¯t be more intimate between them.
Su Xi-er took one look and knew that as long as this man had some money, he would quickly dump this shrewish Widow Liu in an even worse fashion than he had his wife.
The crowd began to disperse after themotion died down, having had their fill of entertainment.
N¨¦e Li held her son, Xiaobao, in an embrace as she sobbed, her tears and mucus flowing down her face.
Su Xi-er watched them, but her heart wasn''t feeling any better. Though she had stood up for them, the woman''s family was still destroyed.
Just as Su Xi-er was prepared to leave, a voice came from behind her. "Miss, thank you."
She turned around and smiled at N¨¦e Li. "You''re wee. I didn''t help much. Widow Liu brought it upon herself. Even if I hadn¡¯t dealt with her, someone would have sooner orter."
N¨¦e Li didn¡¯t understand the shady details. She only knew that her husband was really gone for good this time. The marriage she had worked so hard for only existed nominally, but had in fact fallen through. I¡¯ll just let it go now.
"Miss, no matter what, I want to thank you. You can drop by my house if you don''t mind."
Su Xi-er pondered before eventually nodding in agreement.
The three people walked on the loessne in the vige. N¨¦e Li kept reiterating that her small hut was shabby and asked Su Xi-er not to mind.
However, what had Su Xi-er not seen? How would she mind?
But when she saw N¨¦e Li''s house - the broken windows and rotten tiles, as well as a chair by the table with a missing leg, she never thought that a man could actually ruin his household into such a state! Why should a man like this continue to exist on this Earth?
N¨¦e Li was a little embarrassed and could only smile. "Miss, please don''t mind. We have no choice as Zhuang took all the money at home and squandered it. Our original house was also sold, leaving only this."
"I don''t mind, Ma¡¯am. It¡¯s not your fault." Having said that, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t have any words left.
N¨¦e Li saw that it was already evening and decided to quickly make some dishes to thank Su Xi-er.
CHAPTER 158 (1): WRONG PERSON
CHAPTER 158 (1): WRONG PERSON
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Qianhao carefully observed this and felt that the outskirts of the capital were much better than the city itself. At least themoners here lead happy and healthy lives, and the childrenugh as they y.
Of course, he hadn¡¯t seen Widow Liu¡¯s farce on the other street.
However, whenever a pedestrian saw Pei Qianhao, they couldn¡¯t help but stop to look and wonder who this gentleman was. We¡¯ve already seen Prince Yun today, and now there is a handsome man here. What happened in Moon County today? Is he also an important figure?
Everyone who saw Pei Qianhao had countless questions in their heads. Even after they had walked away, the questions in their minds remained.
Pei Qianhao entered Flowers Arrive Inn to looked around, but didn¡¯t see Su Xi-er. At this moment, a shop assistant with a smile on his face walked in front of him. ¡°Sir, you look unfamiliar. Is this your first time here in Moon County? I¡¯m not bragging, but my eyes can remember anyone¡¯s face if I see them once.¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at him. ¡°You can remember with one look? Then let me test you, have you seen a beauty visiting Flowers Arrive Inn?¡±
The shop assistant immediatelyughed. ¡°Beauty? Of course, I have seen one. Sir, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re being too vague. Moon County is full of beauties. Could you provide any detailed characteristics?¡±
Detailed characteristics? Pei Qianhao knew that her bright eyes were more expressive than any words. At the same time, they could hide more deeply than anything else. The employee definitely won¡¯t understand if I tell him that.
So instead of that, Pei Qianhao directly said, ¡°It¡¯s the kind of beauty that will make an impression on you. If what you said was true, you would have definitely remembered that person. So, do you remember anything?¡±
The shop assistant thought Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t believe that he could remember faces with one look and was testing him. Hence, he thought carefully and smiled in the end. ¡°Sir, an hour ago, there was indeed a woman who was beautiful enough to leave an impression on everyone. She is currently resting in a private room on the second floor, and said that she would pay us once the person she was waiting for arrived. But do you know her? If you don¡¯t, this lowly one can¡¯t let you in.¡±
A person who can make an impression can only be Su Xi-er. To Pei Qianhao, this was the only logical conclusion. After all, none of the other countless women who he had seen could receive such praise from him.
The reason for that wasn¡¯t anything like her looks or background, but the unique aura that she always exuded. Everything she did made it feel like she was different than all the others.
Pei Qianhao followed the direction that the shop assistant pointed him in and went to the second floor to find the room.
Once he arrived at the correct room, he pushed the door open without another word. It just so happened that this was the moment when the woman inside was pulling up her sleeves, and her bare shoulders were left exposed.
But, the figure of this woman... Although she wore the same goose yellow dress as Su Xi-er, Pei Qianhao immediately noticed that they weren¡¯t the same person.
As she turned around, her hair swung in front of her chest, her sword-like eyes giving a sharp re towards the man who had just barged in.
Instead of being stunned by Pei Qianhao¡¯s looks, the woman¡¯s gaze only changed slightly before she smiled sarcastically. ¡°This Miss has not seen someone who enters a woman¡¯s room without knocking. Are you blind, or was it on purpose?¡±
Pei Qianhao had heard the first sentence before from Su Xi-er.
¡°You can decide for yourself. I don¡¯t have time to exin it to you. Miss, continue to rest.¡±Pei Qianhao exited the room and closed the door with both hands.
CHAPTER 158 (2): WRONG PERSON
CHAPTER 158 (2): WRONG PERSON
Trantion: Sangria
The air around Pei Qianhao became cold. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s useless ying cat and mouse with me. If you keep pestering me, then you are just being unappreciative.¡±
When the woman heard this, she became enraged. ¡°How dare you! I can¡¯t believe there are people like you in this world! Do you really call yourself a man?!¡± The woman raised her foot and was ready to kick Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao easily dodged before giving her a cold nce, not sparing her another thought before heading towards the stairs. That damn Su Xi-er, where is she!
The shop assistant saw that Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression was poor, and ran forward to receive him. Before he could speak, however, he was silenced by thetter¡¯s gaze.
Pei Qianhao directly left Flowers Arrive Inn, watching as an imperial guard from the Prince Hao Residence came up to him before softly saying, ¡°Reporting to Prince Hao, Su Xi-er hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t say anything and snorted to himself. How audacious. If I don¡¯t punish her, she will be too cocky.
¡°Prince Hao, Su Xi-er will be back. Why not wait at the Flowers Arrive Inn?¡± The imperial guard bravely suggested and observed Prince Hao¡¯s expression carefully.
Sigh, Su Xi-er made Prince Hao unhappy again.
However, the woman donned in the goose yellow dress chose this moment to run down the stairs and stop in front of Pei Qianhao.
¡°You, hurry and apologise to this Miss.¡± The woman¡¯s tone was arrogant,cking any sort of fear.
The expression of the imperial guard immediately changed. He solemnly barked, ¡°Impudent!¡±
The woman raised her hand and patted her chest on purpose. ¡°Oh I am going to be frightened to death. What, you won¡¯t apologise and asked this dog next to you bite me instead?¡±
Pei Qianhao nced at her and instructed his imperial guard. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± After he finished, he left the inn.
When the woman saw this, she was immediately started to chase after him. ¡°You are a cowardly man. You saw this Miss¡¯ body and left without even apologising!¡±
The imperial guard¡¯s eye twitched when he heard this. Prince Hao looked at this youngdy¡¯s body? It can¡¯t be?
The imperial guard looked at the woman carefully. Tsk tsk, she is not as beautiful as Su Xi-er, nor does she have Su Xi-er¡¯s bright eyes. If Prince Hao wanted to see anyone¡¯s body, it would be Su Xi-er¡¯s.
When the woman saw the imperial guard¡¯s gaze on her, she snorted. ¡°If you keep looking, this Miss will gouge out your dog eyes!¡±
¡°Miss, my master is not someone you can offend. Please restrain yourself. You look like a woman who isn¡¯t married yet. Isn¡¯t it shameful to shout so loudly that your body was seen by a man?¡±
The imperial guard¡¯s words hadpletely enraged the woman. She raised her foot and violently stepped down on the guard¡¯s instep. ¡°If your master doesn¡¯t feel ashamed, then why should I? I will get even with him.¡±
The guard didn¡¯t dare to let her leave, and immediately drew his sword to block her. ¡°Please be careful. I have been ordered to block you, whether you are alive or dead. I will not go easy on you.¡±
¡°Hmph, are there are no rules anymore? Do you know who I am?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes became cold with a heroic appearance.
¡°No matter who you are, I will use my de freely if you keep pestering my master.¡±
¡°You!¡± The woman was so enraged that she became speechless, though she could do nothing but bottle up her anger inside.
I, Mei Jinxiu, have operated the drug store for many years. Not only that, my family is from a long line of doctors with a reputation in Nanzhao, and I am known as this generation¡¯s female miracle doctor. I have always been raffish toward others since, ording to the teachings of the Mei family, if any part of my body was seen by a man after I became an adult, even if it¡¯s just the shoulders, they must take responsibility and marry me.
Since that man saw my body, I am his in this lifetime.
CHAPTER 159 (1): PESTERING
CHAPTER 159 (1): PESTERING
Trantion: Sangria
If she doesn¡¯t obediently return by herself, wait and see how I¡¯ll punish her.
The night fell slowly, and the sky gradually darkened along with the expression on Pei Qianhao¡¯s face when Su Xi-er had still yet to appear. Is it because I didn¡¯t punish her harshly that she is now getting too arrogant?
He was soon pulled out of his thoughts by the sound of several women chattering nearby.
¡°Widow Liu received a good beating today. She deserved it for stealing N¨¦e Li¡¯s husband.¡±
Then again, if the young woman hadn¡¯t intervened, N¨¦e Li would have been cruelly beaten.¡±
When the topic turned to the young woman, the group became excited. ¡°That young woman was so beautiful; even at my age, I¡¯ve never seen someone so pretty. There has never been such a beautiful woman in all the nearby counties.¡±
Their words were enough to make Pei Qianhao stare at them without speaking. At the same time, feeling a pair of eyes staring at them, the women slowly began to feel something was wrong.
They stopped their conversation to look around, but were shocked when they saw Pei Qianhao. This... This man is so handsome! But why is the aura around him so scary!
At this moment, Pei Qianhao said, ¡°The young woman that you are talking about, where did she go after she fixed Widow Liu?¡±
The women were frightened by his stance. One of them shivered and replied, ¡°She went to N¨¦e Li¡¯s home, which is in a vige of Moon County.
Pei Qianhao nodded and asked, ¡°What is the status of Widow Liu in Moon County?¡± An ordinary widow wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant as to swagger around on the street without any backing.
The women looked at each other nkly. Although they didn¡¯t know why the man was asking, his domineering nature made it impossible to not answer. ¡°Widow Liu is an influential person in Moon County who manages a rice-selling business. She was previously married, but her husband passed away not long after the marriage. Her brother is a constable with some status at the County Government Office.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded and soon realised why Su Xi-er hadn¡¯t returned. She had caught the widow bullying N¨¦e Li and decided to step in.
Suddenly, the imperial guard rounded the corner, his nervous expression rxing when he finally found Pei Qianhao.
He immediately walked up and bowed to talk, but Pei Qianhao waved his hand to signal him to be quiet.
After Pei Qianhao took a few steps away, the imperial guard finally opened his mouth. ¡°Prince Hao, that woman is too arrogant. She wouldn¡¯t listen since this subordinate couldn¡¯t reveal your identity, so I resorted to using a bit of physical force to knock her out. After that, the manager of the inn took her back to her room to rest. Do you think we should leave Moon County now?¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at him coldly. ¡°Leave? How can this Prince leave if Su Xi-er isn¡¯t back yet?¡± He said this in such a matter-of-fact manner, that he didn¡¯t even realise that this sentence was quite strange.
When the imperial guard heard this, he was stunned. This... Something isn¡¯t right here! Prince Hao waiting for a maidservant?
The imperial guard couldn¡¯t understand the reasoning, and just stood there like a tree. It waspletely inappropriate for an imperial guard from the Prince Hao Residence.
Luckily, the guard noticed and corrected his mistake before Pei Qianhao could chide him. However, this was only because his master¡¯s intimidating coldness had woken him up!
The imperial guard immediately asked for forgiveness. ¡°Prince Hao, please forgive me. But where is Su Xi-er? If she doesn¡¯t appear by herself...¡±
CHAPTER 159 (2): PESTERING
CHAPTER 159 (2): PESTERING
Trantion: Sangria
The imperial guard was confused. What is this? What happened to Su Xi-er?
¡°Prince Hao, you mean...¡± The imperial guard¡¯s curiosity got the better of him as he bravely continued to inquire.
Pei Qianhao started walking back to Flowers Arrive Inn. ¡°Return to the inn.¡±
The imperial guard immediately followed. ¡°Prince Hao, the obstinate woman is still at Flowers Arrive Inn. What if she wakes up and continues to pester you?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s insufferably arrogant aura surrounded him. ¡°Is this Prince scared of that? If shees to me, beat her off.¡±
Beat her off... But how can I do such a thing as a grown man? This... Unfortunately, I can only bear the shame since it is Prince Hao¡¯s order.
When they arrived at Flowers Arrive Inn, the shop assistant who imed that he could remember a person with one look had disappeared. The manager had told him to go to the backyard to wash dishes as a punishment.
This time, the manager personally weed them. Whoever made a move on Mei Jinxiu can¡¯t be a simple person.
¡°A first-ss private room.¡± Before the manager could say another word, Pei Qianhao opened his mouth.
The manager repeatedly nodded. ¡°Certainly, I will be with you in a moment.¡± After that, the manager stretched his hands out, gesturing for Pei Qianhao to go on ahead with a respectful expression.
Pei Qianhao instructed the imperial guard. ¡°Go to Moon County¡¯s Government Office and investigate the status of Widow Liu¡¯s brother. This Prince wants a thorough report.¡±
The imperial guard didn¡¯t know who Widow Liu is. He is asking me to investigate a widow¡¯s brother? Besides, this is Nanzhao and not Beimin!
¡°As for who Widow Liu is, find out by yourself. If you can¡¯t do this properly, then don¡¯te back.¡± Prince Hao¡¯s words were serious, and his tone was cold.
The manager on the side heard this and was shocked. To be able to have his subordinate beat up Mei Jinxiu, and now to investigate Widow Liu; this person is undoubtedly someone of great importance. Even though Mei Jinxiu isn¡¯t from Moon County, her title as the female miracle doctor is still well-known. As for Widow Liu, her family is considered wealthy in Moon County.
But why investigate Widow Liu? I heard that she had recently hooked up with a vige man who¡¯s around her age. He¡¯s nothing special, but not bad looking at least.
The manager only woke from his thoughts when he heard the heavy footfalls of the imperial guard walking away.
¡°This way please.¡± The manager immediately quivered and respectfully said.
Pei Qianhao nodded, silently following behind the manager until they reached the first-ss room.
The manager carefully opened the door of the room. ¡°It¡¯s guaranteed to be clean. If you have any instructions, please feel free to let us know. If you open the windows, you can enjoy the sights and floral scent of Moon County.¡±
Little had he known, all Pei Qianhao cared about was that he would be able to see the outside if he opened the windows.
¡°Sir, please rest well. It¡¯s just...¡± The manager paused at this moment, but he felt obligated to give a reminder. No matter how important this person is, he can¡¯t be more important than Prince Yun, right?
¡°Say it.¡± Prince Hao¡¯s tone was simple but icy cold.
The manager shook in fear before clenching his teeth and saying, ¡°You must know who Prince Yun is right? He has arrived at Moon County today, and it doesn¡¯t look like he will be leaving soon. He¡¯s also staying in a first-ss room in our inn; and although Prince Yun is polite and amiable to everyone, it¡¯s still better for you to be careful and not offend him.¡±
CHAPTER 160 (1): WON’T GIVE HER AN EASY TIME
CHAPTER 160 (1): WON''T GIVE HER AN EASY TIME
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Withdraw.¡± Pei Qianhao coldly said. When the manager heard this, he trembled and bowed before stepping out of the room, being sure to gingerly close the door behind him.
As Pei Qianhao slowly pushed open the windows to look down on the street, only three characters appeared in his mind ©` Su Xi-er.
Since this is a matter of Nanzhao, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to get involved for no reason. I¡¯ll just watch how she handles things for now. As for when I will intervene, I have my own ns for that.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes darkened as he ruminated.
The next day, Su Xi-er watched as the slightly red sun slowly rise and gradually light up the room.
The rooster crowed loudly, and there were already people working in the nearby fields.
Su Xi-er felt much more rxed as the scent of freshly turned soil tickled her nose.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t return to Flowers Arrive Come Innst night. Xiaobao¡¯s mother said that she didn¡¯t feel well after dinner, and had chills and a fever after that. N¨¦e Li finally got a little better after I worked untilte at night.
¡°Miss Xi-er, are you leaving?¡± N¨¦e Li saw her walking out of the door and quickly asked.
If it weren¡¯t for this youngdyst night, I wouldn¡¯t be alive. Her heart ached when she thought of Xiaobao being alone without anyone looking after him.
She had thought about a lot of thingsst night, ande to the realisation that she couldn¡¯t rely on her husband anymore. I must get stronger by myself.
When Su Xi-er saw N¨¦e Li getting up, she nodded towards her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I have been out for too long, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±
¡°Go back after breakfast!¡± N¨¦e Li waved her hand back at Su Xi-er.
There isn¡¯t much food at home anymore, but this is my saviour. I want her to at least have some food before she leaves.
How could Su Xi-er not know the situation at this house? Last night¡¯s meal could only be considered average by an ordinary family¡¯s standards, but it was the very best that this family could give.
It was obvious from how hungry Xiaobao had been during dinnerst night that this family doesn¡¯t have enough to eat.
Su Xi-er looked at N¨¦e Li and replied, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m alreadyte in returning as it is. I can¡¯t spend any more time here, but thank you for the mealst night.¡±
¡°Xiaobao and I should thank you.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks. Just make sure that you take care of Xiaobao. You need to think about yourselves from now on, and not waste too much time on someone like your husband. As long as you are not dead, no matter who is missing from your life, you can still live on.¡±
N¨¦e Li seemed like she understood. ¡°Sigh, I know. I will look after Xiaobao well in the future.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t say anything else before heading out of the old vige by herself, leaving N¨¦e Li and Xiaobao to watch her as from the entrance of their home.
Although she said those words to N¨¦e Li, they were also meant for herself.
As long as you are alive, nobody can take that away from you You will only lose everything when you are dead.
I thought that Yun Ruofeng was the sky back then, and that I would die without him. It was only when I died that I realised that the more hopes and expectations I had of him, the more pitiful my oue. Just you wait for betraying me, Yun Ruofeng and Ning Anlian!
Her hands were tightly clenched into fists as she walked. After half an hour, she finally arrived back in Moon County.
However, there were people sneakily following from behind.
¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her!¡± A short hunchbacked man eximed.
Next to him was a slender and tall man with a face full of freckles. He carefully took note of her appearance before he confirmed, ¡°Yes, that is the woman. Hurry, I will report to Constable Liu. Dayan, you go and tell Elder Sister Liu.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
CHAPTER 160 (2): WON’T GIVE HER AN EASY TIME
CHAPTER 160 (2): WON''T GIVE HER AN EASY TIME
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Elder Sister Liu, Elder Sister Liu.¡± The short man named Dayan shouted.
Shortly after, the voice of someone cursing could be heard. ¡°What are you shouting at; can¡¯t you see that I am busy?¡±
¡°Sister Liu, we saw that woman.¡±
¡°What woman?¡± A person walked out from the inside. Who else could it be other than Widow Liu?
¡°The one who bullied you yesterday; A-song and I saw her.¡±
When Widow Liu heard it was that woman, her face immediately changed. She viciously stared at the short man in front of her and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±
The short man was frightened by Widow Liu. He knew that she was a bold and unreasonable woman, and hastily answered, ¡°We just saw her on Apricot Street.¡±
¡°Excellent.¡±
She could still feel the fury in her chest when she thought about the beating and embarrassment she had suffered yesterday. Not only did Zhang Zhuang notfort me, he even scolded me for lying to him about being pregnant!
Sigh, would I need to lie if it wasn¡¯t because I wanted an official status? Although Zhang Zhuang isn¡¯t particrly reliable, he has good looks and a sweet mouth. There were a few women that wanted him, and Zhang Zhuang wouldn¡¯t have been willing to leave that bitch like he did if I hadn¡¯t tricked him!
But now, my n was ruined by a busybody. I can¡¯t hold onto my anger any longer!
The humiliation that I suffered yesterday was worse than anything I¡¯ve ever experienced! I will make sure to ruthlessly punish this woman who doesn¡¯t know her ce. Then she will know how powerful I am.
¡°Did you inform my elder brother?¡±
¡°I already told A-song to find him; A-song and I will handle this. Sister Liu, please don¡¯t worry. As long as she doesn¡¯t leave Moon County, I will find her!¡±
¡°Humph, that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go; take me there.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Just as the two began to head down an alleyway, the man named A-song came walking over with Constable Liu.
¡°Younger Sister, are you okay?¡± Constable Liu saw his sister and asked in a caring tone.
Widow Liu knew that her brother was powerful, and as a result, had be arrogant over the years.
Last night, she had already visited her maiden family, and cried to her elder brother and sister-inw. They all hated the woman who ruined her n.
Thus, when she saw her brother now, Widow Liu couldn¡¯t help but cry again.
¡°Big brother, Dayan said that he saw the woman heading down Apricot Street. After that woman ruined my reputation, how am I to continue living in Moon County? This woman is too abominable. Please obtain justice for me.¡±
Constable Liu¡¯s heart ached when he saw his sister on the verge of tears again.
He had always doted on his sister. Her husband died years ago, and it wasn¡¯t easy for her to fall for someone else. However, the man that she fell for has a wife.
Our family background isn¡¯t bad, and my sister is great; how can she be someone¡¯s concubine? As such, he somewhat supported his sister faking her pregnancy.
The Liu Family has money, and the family of my sister¡¯s previous husband was well-off as well. She can only be Zhang Zhuang¡¯s main wife.
Because of this, we can¡¯t allow the person who ruined my sister¡¯s n to stay.
When he thought of this, murderous glint flickered across Constable Liu¡¯s eyes.
Widow Liu looked at her brother as she wiped the tears off her face with a handkerchief. She said sadly. ¡°Brother, this time you must let that woman suffer for bullying me! It would be best to sell her to a brothel so that she can be ruined by being pressed under thousands of people. We mustn¡¯t let her live properly!¡±
¡°Sister Liu, will you let us two brothers have a taste before she is sold to the brothel? We can¡¯t let it be wasted, right?¡±
A glint of evilness flickered across the thin man¡¯s eyes, as if he wanted to fiercely press the woman who bullied sister Liu under him right now. We will see if she dares to act so arrogantly again!
CHAPTER 161 (1): GRADUALLY APPROACHING
CHAPTER 161 (1): GRADUALLY APPROACHING
Trantion: Sangria
Constable Liu smacked them, looking at Dayan and A-song with an annoyed face. ¡°I haven¡¯t even said a word yet; what are you anxious about?¡±
My younger sister has already told me that the woman is beautiful. I wonder how it feels to do that with her?
He had slept with a lot of women, but never one who was both shrewish and beautiful. It must feel so good that my soul will be seized, right?
When the two saw his expression, they giggled. ¡°Of course, of course.¡±
Widow Liu cast a sidelong nce at the three men and muttered, ¡°All you men are the same, unable to do anything when you see a beautiful woman. Seeing as how she¡¯ll be sold to a brothel anyways though, we should at least take our share first. Elder Brother, you all should enjoy her slowly before selling her for a few silvers. But remember we have agreed that the silvers will be mine.¡±
¡°Okay, okay.¡±
Havinge to a consensus, the four of them were naturally delighted and swiftly went to find Su Xi-er.
When they finally saw Su Xi-er, she was eating buns from a shop on Apricot Street. Almost immediately, the three men were stunned to the point that their saliva almost dripped from their mouths.
Constable Liu immediately asked his younger sister, ¡°Sister, is that the woman who bullied you?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s her!¡±
When this was confirmed, Constable Liu¡¯s eyes nearly fell to the floor. It must feel absolutely good to have this kind of peerless beauty pressed under my body!
It¡¯s just that she looks so weak. Did she really beat up my strong sister yesterday? That¡¯s unbelievable!
However, the spicier she is, the better! Usually the woman that I spend the night with are the weak ones. Now that there¡¯s someone so daring in front of me, I must enjoy this unique taste.
¡°She has left,¡± someone shouted.
Constable Liu hastily instructed, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s follow her.¡±
Widow Liu walked slowly, so she asked the three men to follow her. We¡¯ll act once she rounds the corner and enters the alley where there is nobody around. Then, even if she screams loudly, there will be nobody to save her.
Su Xi-er was constantly on high alert. This was something that her past life had taught her. I have already died once, so I can only be more cautious in this lifetime. I will not trust anyone easily.
Due to this, she had quickly noticed that there were people following her.
She maintained herposure, pretending that she didn¡¯t notice anything as she walked forward and carefully kept tabs on the people behind her.
At the start, she thought that they were a group of local riffraff who were following her because she looked unfamiliar. But as she turned the corner, she saw a familiar figure. It¡¯s that Widow Liu who I taught a lesson to yesterday.
Su Xi-er wasn¡¯t dumb and immediately put two and two together. Besides, Widow Liu did mention her elder brother yesterday.
N¨¦e Li had told me to beware of Widow Liu. Thetter¡¯s family is known to be a malignant force in Moon County. As for her elder brother, he¡¯s an overbearing constable who is favoured by the County Magistrate.
It¡¯s not hard to know that these people were sent by Widow Liu¡¯s elder brother, and I¡¯m also very clear about what she¡¯s after.
Su Xi-er could¡¯ve returned to Flowers Arrive Inn via a different path than the long alley in front of her, but chose not to.
Since these people want to catch me, then let them try. When she turned the corner, an alley with almost no pedestrians appeared.
CHAPTER 161 (2): GRADUALLY APPROACHING
CHAPTER 161 (2): GRADUALLY APPROACHING
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Big Brother Liu, she already went in. The alley doesn¡¯t usually have any pedestrians, so it looks like we can... hehe...¡±
The man¡¯s eye was full of lust, showing how eager he was.
Constable Liu nodded. ¡°Mmm, let¡¯s do it here then. You two, go that way and block her from both sides.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
The two were smiling lecherously, their footsteps bing rushed when they thought of how beautiful that woman was.
Shortly after, Su Xi-er could see the two men appear in front of her withscivious expressions.
¡°Youngdy, where are you going?¡± The tall, slender man rubbed his fists and stepped closer and closer to her with libidinous eyes.
The short man also couldn¡¯t help it and giggled. ¡°Come to this elder brother; this elder brother will dote on you.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at the two men coldly, took two steps back, and saw another person behind her.
I wasn¡¯t afraid even when facing thousands of soldiers to protect my country and citizens during the war. Why would I be afraid of these hooligans?
Constable Liu observed Su Xi-er closely, gradually noticing that she was beautiful beyond words.
However, he didn¡¯t forget that he was here to obtain justice for his younger sister. Even if we kill this little beauty, I will let her know who she offended first.
The three men surrounded Su Xi-er, with thetter coldly ring at them before speaking, ¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°Hahaha... who we are? Soon you will know who we are. I am your elder brother who will dote on you!¡± The short manughed excitedly, as if he wanted to grab her immediately and ravage her.
¡°Humph, what audacious words? Aren¡¯t you scared that you won¡¯t live to enjoy it?¡±
¡°Hahaha, why? Even if you are strong, how can you win against three of us? Just obedientlye with us; this elder brother will dote on you. Otherwise...¡±
The short man didn¡¯t finish his sentence before Constable Liu suddenly interjected, ¡°Are you the woman who bullied my younger sister yesterday?¡±
¡°Your younger sister? Do I know her?¡± Su Xi-er said on purpose.
¡°Humph, you humiliated my sister on the streets yesterday, and you tell me you don¡¯t know her?¡± He pointed at Su Xi-er and waited for her to admit her guilt.
However, Su Xi-er suddenly sneered as if realisation dawned upon her. ¡°Oh, so that shameless widow is your younger sister. As her brother, shouldn¡¯t you lock up such a shameless woman at home? Instead of that, here you are strolling around. It looks like your skin is just as thick as your sister¡¯s!¡±
¡°You...¡±
¡°What about me? If your younger sister dares to behave so shamelessly, shouldn¡¯t she be prepared to face the consequences?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze suddenly became intense as she interrupted him.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes made Constable Liu a bit guilty and apprehensive. This woman¡¯s gaze is too horrifying, and it is making me feel very nervous.
He suddenly felt apprehension in his chest, but he couldn¡¯t tell what was causing it.
When he saw the proud smile of the woman in front of him, Constable Liu remembered how sadly his sister had criedst night, and how haggard she looked today. The pleading words ¡®obtain justice for me¡¯ filled his mind.
Besides, despite being so beautiful, this woman doesn¡¯t look like she has any power or support in Moon County.
In Moon County, I am the most powerful person after the County Magistrate. As long as we cover this up properly, there won¡¯t be any problems.
Once he had finished thinking it through, all the worries in Constable Liu¡¯s head were gone. His eyes showed a vicious glint.
He snorted. ¡°Humph, you have a glib tongue. But you¡¯ll soon be begging me for mercy on the ground. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you a chance first! Dayan, A-song, catch her! Just you wait. Soon, you will be begging for mercy under my body!¡±
The short man and the thin man hastily nodded upon hearing his orders. ¡°Yes.¡± Without another word, they gradually closed in on Su Xi-er with their wicked ws.
CHAPTER 162 (1): BRUISED NOSES AND SWOLLEN FACES
CHAPTER 162 (1): BRUISED NOSES AND SWOLLEN FACES
Trantion: Sangria
Although this body is not as fit as my previous one, I have managed to retain my basic skills. It will be fine as long as I can control their pressure points.
Before the two men could touch her, Su Xi-er flicked her wrists, striking them in the knee with two rocks.
¡°Argh!¡± The two men shouted and both fell on one knee.
Su Xi-er took the chance to rush up and kick them both in the chest with enough force to send them flying for more than a metre.
The two men were caught off guard, and by the time they realised what had happened, they were alreadyying on the ground in pain.
¡°Argh, Argh...¡± The two men groaned and couldn¡¯t stand up for a while.
Su Xi-er was satisfied with her work. Although I can¡¯t kick someone a few metres away like I did in my past lifetime, this is still eptable.
Constable Liu hadn¡¯t expected something like this. Although Dayan and A-song aren¡¯t constables or skilled fighters, they shouldn¡¯t be weaker than a woman. I can¡¯t believe they were beaten to the ground before they even touched her.
His eyes darkened. ¡°You have some skill in martial arts?¡±
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°I only used a bit of force with that kick. It¡¯s only because these men are useless that they fell to the ground so easily; they are even bawling now.¡±
After that, Su Xi-er walked up and stepped on the two men who remained solidly grounded. The sound of their howls is so ¡®mellifluous¡¯!
¡°You...¡± Constable Liu was enraged.
I have been a constable for so long, but it¡¯s been my first time meeting such a brazen woman. That being said, Constable Liu¡¯s vast experience allowed him to quickly calm down, adopting a moreposed and careful stance.
¡°I¡¯ll have you show me your true strength then. Be careful not to mess up.¡± After that, Constable Liu pulled out a gleaming dagger from a hidden scabbard on his waist.
Su Xi-er became serious when she saw the sharp de of the dagger, barely dodging in time as it slid past her face.
Constable Liu was not only strong, but also skilful. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been a leader of the constables.
Although he didn¡¯t have anyrger des today, the dagger couldn¡¯t be belittled. It should be simple for me to win since this woman only has her bare hands.
Each move that Constable Liu made was firm and powerful, aiming at fatal ces. Su Xi-er could tell since she was familiar with the body¡¯s acupuncture points, causing her to be even more careful.
After a dozen exchanges between the two, Constable Liu still couldn¡¯t injure Su Xi-er.
He didn¡¯t know that it was because his techniques were too ¡®hard¡¯, and that Su Xi-er had studied ¡®soft¡¯ techniques in her previous life. As a result, she was able to neutralise his moves with rtive ease.
Of course, Constable Liu was still a rtively skilledbatant, and it was inevitable that Su Xi-er began to feel some fatigue as the fight went on.
I must quickly bring an end to this!
She didn¡¯t dare to slow down her movement while she was thinking, punches and kicksnding on Constable Liu as she warded off his moves.
Atst, she dodged and used her hand to strike his neck, causing him to tremble before falling to his knees.
Before Constable Liu had the chance to recover, Su Xi-er kicked him from behind, sending him careening into the dirt.
Su Xi-er only stood at the side, watching the three men who wereid out on the ground in front of her.
CHAPTER 162 (2): BRUISED NOSES AND SWOLLEN FACES
CHAPTER 162 (2): BRUISED NOSES AND SWOLLEN FACES
Trantion: Sangria
¡°What about me?¡± Su Xi-er walked up and stepped on his back to stop him from getting up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted me to beg you for mercy? Who is the one begging now?¡±
Constable Liu knew that he couldn¡¯t win against this woman and begged. ¡°Miss, please have mercy on us; we really didn¡¯t mean to harm you. I wouldn¡¯t have dared oppose you if it wasn¡¯t for my sister. Please let us go.¡±
It wasn¡¯t the first time that Su Xi-er had seen tricks like this, how could she believe him so easily?
¡°Oh? Want me to let you go?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes. Miss, please let us go. We won¡¯t dare to attack you again.¡± Constable Liu quickly pleaded, thinking that Su Xi-er didn¡¯t notice the cold glint in his eyes. It was unfortunate for him that this tiny disy of emotion was as bright as antern in the dead of night to Su Xi-er.
The other two men also begged for mercy immediately. This was their usual trick. If they couldn¡¯t win in a fight, they would lower themselves and beg for mercy. As long as we can get away, who cares how low we have to go? We can just take revengeter.
¡°Okay, if you want me to let you go, then call me ¡®Grandaunt¡¯[1] three times, and call yourselves shameless bitches ten times!¡±
¡°I...¡±
¡°Elder Brother?¡± Widow Liu suddenly yelled. Such a scene waspletely out of her expectations!
Her elder brother and the other two menid on the ground howling, while the woman who lectured her yesterday stepped on her brother¡¯s back.
¡°Ah!¡± Widow Liu shrieked loudly. Su Xi-er went up quickly to grab her, preventing thetter¡¯s escape.
¡°What? Are you scared?¡± Su Xi-er grabbed her by the cor and asked with a trace of viciousness in her eyes. It stunned Widow Liu speechless.
¡°You... What do you want to do? You let me go, let me go!¡± Widow Liu screamed loudly and couldn¡¯t hide the fear in her eyes.
Su Xi-er saw Widow Liu as a mirror image of Ning Anlian. They are both shameless and ruthless. They will only cause harm to others if they remain alive! How can women like this be qualified to survive!
¡°Are you scared of dying?¡± Su Xi-er asked.
¡°You... What do you mean? Not only have you have injured my brother, but you also intend to kill me? It is a crime to kill someone. Aren¡¯t you scared of going to jail?¡± Widow Liu¡¯s body trembled.
Su Xi-er sneered when she heard Widow Liu¡¯s words. ¡°If I don¡¯t fear even death, how could I be afraid of going to jail?¡±
¡°You, you...¡±
¡°Are you scared?¡± Su Xi-er asked.
Widow Liu didn¡¯t know why, but she nodded. I am scared. Very scared. The gaze of this woman is too terrifying. She felt chills down her back when she nced sideways and saw her brother, Dayan, and A-song, all beaten to the ground.
She recoiled and implored, ¡°Miss, please have mercy on me. I won¡¯t dare anymore, I won¡¯t dare.¡±
Widow Liu frantically beseeched but her gaze suddenly changed. She thought that Su Xi-er didn¡¯t see it, but thetter suddenly turned her body.
¡°Ah!¡± Widow Liu yelped, her face ghastly white.
Su Xi-er lifted her left leg and quickly kicked Widow Liu¡¯s waist. In an instant, Widow Liu was kicked to the ground and swallowed a mouthful of dust.
The two Liu siblings slowly pushed themselves up from the ground. Having lost to Su Xi-er, they didn¡¯t dare to try anything else at this point. The big lumps on their face were a testament to how badly they had lost.
1. Calling a woman a great aunt means that you are lower than them and will listen to them.
CHAPTER 163 (1): FAMILIAR ROBES
CHAPTER 163 (1): FAMILIAR ROBES
Trantion: Cosy
As for who was responsible, there was no need to guess. It was the youngdy right next to them. Some of the bystanders recognised her as the one who helped N¨¦e Li teach Widow Liu a lesson that day.
To think that the delicate-lookingdy is actually so powerful! Everyone immediately vented their grievances and doubts about the Liu Family as soon as they saw them in such a state. Both of them really deserve it! Widow Liu was pompous just because her family had some money, and would go out of her way to flirt with any handsome man she saw. As for her elder brother, he was known to be involved in many illegal dealings.
However, people of Moon County had never been able to say this out loud. Everything in Moon County was fine besides Widow Liu and her brother. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just them but the whole Liu Family.
As for the County Magistrate, the wealthy Liu Family probably gifted him some money every year. It was due to this that Constable Liu had such a great status, and dared to be so unrestrained.
Finally, someone had appeared to punish them. Even if it was ady, it still allowed everyone to vent.
Upon looking closer though, it seemed that thisdy was a foreigner, and didn¡¯t have any background. By helping N¨¦e Li and thereby offending the Liu Family, it could be said that her future days would be unfortunate. Logically, the magistrate¡¯s office would arrest her if they had someone investigate this.
Widow Liu stretched out her trembling hand. "You bitch, watch how I deal with you next time!"
However, before Su Xi-er could say anything, a man¡¯s clear and bright voice came forth. Everyone was astonished. It was...
"What a crowd, why doesn¡¯t this Prince join this party as well?"
Without even looking, Su Xi-er could tell that the neer was Yun Ruofeng just from his voice.
Many people in the crowd had already seen Yun Ruofeng and immediately knelt once they recognized him. "This peasant pays his(her) respects to Prince Yun."
Hearing the two words "Prince Yun," the air of arrogance around Widow Liu was instantly dissipated. Her elder brother, who was beaten to such a state, was the first to react.
Head Constable Liu immediately pressed down on his sister''s shoulders, forcing her to bow before he followed suit and deferentially greeted, "This subordinate pays his respects to Prince Yun."
Yun Ruofeng was all smiles. He first took a nce at Su Xi-er before turning to look at Head Constable Liu. "This Prince doesn''t know you; why do you im to be this Prince''s subordinate?"
With how swollen Head Constable Liu¡¯s face was, his forced smile gave one a feeling of disgust. "Prince Yun, this subordinate is a constable in Moon County Magistrate Office. Since this subordinate¡¯s loyalty lies with Nanzhao, I am also considered your subordinate."
A glint of coldness flickered in Su Xi-er''s eyes. Haha, how nice sounding. Your loyalty lies with Nanzhao, and are thus a subordinate of Prince Yun. So in Head Constable Liu''s heart, Yun Ruofeng is the Emperor of Nanzhao?
With Su Xi-er recognising this, it was impossible that Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t do the same. No matter what Yun Ruofeng thought of such a statement, he couldn¡¯t agree with such a thing in public.
Hence, Yun Ruofeng waved his hands. "You were wrong to say that. This Prince''s loyalty lies with Nanzhao as well. However, are you still capable of being a constable after being easily beaten up by a woman?"
Widow Liu¡¯s expression stiffened, while Constable Liu revealed a terrified look. Worried that her elder brother would lose his position, Widow Liu immediately interceded, "Prince Yun, this woman hit my brother first. How could he seriously fight against a woman? He was unable to retaliate, and could only allow himself to be struck, otherwise, how could he have ended up in such a state? May Prince Yun please investigate thoroughly!"
CHAPTER 163 (2): FAMILIAR ROBES
CHAPTER 163 (2): FAMILIAR ROBES
Trantion: Cosy
He kept mentioning "this subordinate" repeatedly. If Yun Ruofeng¡¯s subordinates were people like him, he wouldn¡¯t be keeping his position of Prince Regent for long.
Suddenly, a flurry of footsteps could be heard. When the County Magistrate himself appeared from the crowd, the man¡¯s legs seemed to have turned into jelly. His guess was spot on. The person who delivered the evidence and token was sent by Prince Yun!
Prince Yun hadn¡¯te to Moon County to admire the scenery and flowers, nor had hee on a whim. He hade for an inspection!
And it just so happens that he¡¯s investigating the actions of Head Constable Liu, Liu Gang.
The County Magistrate was tripping over himself as he hastily bowed, looking to sever all ties with Liu Gang. "This lowly official begs Prince Yun for his forgiveness. Liu Gang is corrupt and received bribes, all the while dealing in illegal matters. This lowly official didn''t investigate it properly, and left this bane here up till now. Luckily, you had arrived to investigate Liu Gang and delivered the evidence to me. This lowly official has already ordered the bailiff runners to seize the Liu Family''s assets, and I was on my way here to arrest Liu Gang."
The County Magistrate then waved his hand and ordered the bailiff runners to arrest both Liu Gang and Widow Liu.
Liu Gang and Widow Liu were still stunned by the turn of events. What is the County Magistrate going on about? Seizing the Liu Family''s assets?
At this moment,ughter escaped from Su Xi-er''s lips. "Widow Liu, karma surees fast. Now that the Liu Family has gone down, will your lover still be with you? Even if you are to leave Moon County, you will still be spurned by others."
Every word was like a knife stabbing at Widow Liu''s heart. Seeing that the bailiff runners were about to arrest her, she suddenly went mad and randomly grabbed at people. "Get out, get out of my way! You little bitch! You siren!
When Yun Ruofeng heard the words "bitch" and "siren," a tinge of displeasure glimmered in his bright eyes. The County Magistrate noticed it immediately, and motioned to the bailiff runners to arrest the shouting crazy woman as soon as possible.
Even as the bailiff runners arrested them, Head Constable Liu still hadn¡¯te to his senses. It was as though he had be silly, and Widow Liu was still in a crazed state. Very swiftly, along with A-song and Dayan, the four of them were arrested and brought back to the Magistrate Office.
The Country Magistrate remained even after the bailiff runners had left. He had to carefully manage the fallout of this incident by appeasing Prince Yun.
Currently, the only noise was the buzzing discussion of the crowd.
"Serves Liu Gang right. He brought it upon himself. He wanted toe onto that young woman in the alley, but who knew that he would be the one beaten up instead? Now, all of Liu Family''s assets are to be confiscated, and they are reduced to nothing."
The Liu Family would be flipped upside down today, and all their properties had been confiscated. From here, they would only continue to decline until their status was below even that of a poor family. As a result, the crowd was no longer afraid to speak their mind.
When Yun Ruofeng heard the words e onto," his brows slightly furrowed, but soon returned to normal
His gaze turned to Su Xi-er. "Are you alright?"
Su Xi-er shook her head. "Thank you for your concern, Prince Yun. This servant is heading back to Flowers Arrive Inn."
"Are you still avoiding this Prince?" Yun Ruofeng took a step forward, lowering his voice so that only the two of them could hear him.
Su Xi-er took a step back and retorted. "This is not avoiding, but keeping a safe distance."
"Keeping a safe distance indeed." Yun Ruofeng chuckled. This chuckle was clearly heard by the surrounding crowd.
Almost immediately, everyone was immersed in Prince Yun''s gentle chuckle. It was like the spring wind blowing past one''s ears: extremelyforting. With Prince Yun in charge of Nanzhao, we no longer have to fear whates in the future. Our days will only get better!
Their reactions were all seen by Su Xi-er. Without saying a word, she sneered in her heart and turned away.
However, Su Xi-er had only taken a few steps when she saw some familiar robes behind the crowd. It was... Pei Qianhao.
CHAPTER 164 (1): TAKEN AWAY FORCEFULLY
CHAPTER 164 (1): TAKEN AWAY FORCEFULLY
Trantion: Cosy
The crowd immediately parted as Pei Qianhao strolled over slowly. His disposition sent a shiver down everyone¡¯s spine.
The surroundingmoners saw that the man was even more imposing than Prince Yun, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder who he was. It was clear that he was either rich, or of noble status.
s, the correct answer was one that themoners wouldn¡¯t have thought of even if they were to crack their heads: Prince Hao of Beimin!
Su Xi-er looked up and just happened to catch Pei Qianhao''s gaze. His eyes, which were usually as clear and bright as crystals, were currently dark and intimidating. Anybody on the receiving end of it would feel stifled, as if their heart was being clenched.
She hadn¡¯t returned for a whole night, and was heavily dyed this morning. By this estimation, she had already been out for a long time.
Everyone watched the imposing neer with interest, but they only saw him approaching the youngdy who had beaten up Head Constable Liu.
A formidable aura surrounded Su Xi-er. Pei Qianhao leaned down slightly before questioning in a low tone. "Where have you been sincest night?" His voice could prate one''s soul; despite it being pleasant to the ear, it was enough to send chills down someone¡¯s spine.
He already knew the answer to this question, but still purposely asked.
Su Xi-er looked at him without even trying to exin. With his influence and ability, how could he not know where I have been?
Furthermore, Pei Qianhao is my master. Even if I provide an exnation, he only needs one word to me me anyways. With that in mind, Su Xi-er felt that she had nothing to exin.
"What? Do you not wish to exin to this Prince? Are you not going to speak a single word?"
The two words "this Prince" reached the ears of the onlookers. The crowd¡¯s curiosity had finally ovee their fear, and an uproar arose as they discussed this man who referred to himself as ¡°this Prince.¡±
Since he proimed himself as "this Prince" then he must be a prince right? The only prince in Nanzhao is the Prince Regent. Could it be a prince from another nation?
Someone well-informed knew that a great personage of Beimin had recently arrived in the capital city. Although he didn¡¯t know the exact identity of who had arrived, he knew that it was someone of noble status!
Eventually, Su Xi-er answered with a smile. "This servant saw a pitiful auntie on the road and stayed at her house for a night. May Prince Hao not take it to heart."
Since Pei Qianhao has already proimed himself as "this Prince," I won''t call him Young Master anymore.
Su Xi-er words sounded like an apology but there wasn''t a single hint of guilt or regret in her voice.
The two spoke as though no one else was around,pletely disregarding the onlooking crowd.
On the other hand, the crowd had an explosive reaction to Su Xi-er¡¯s words. Prince Hao... Prince Hao of Beimin, the most prestigious man in the whole world. In an instant, everyone had figured it out. No wonder the youngdy dared to oppose the Liu Family; it turns out that the was Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant!
For Prince Hao to bring a maidservant to Nanzhao, she almost certainly had a decent amount of status!
Yun Ruofeng took this chance to take a few steps forward, standing next to Su Xi-er as he faced Pei Qianhao with his usual smile.
"I didn''t expect Prince Hao to dabble in the affairs of Nanzhao. Although this officialmitted a crime worthy of death, Moon County still belongs to Nanzhao. Prince Hao is the Prince Regent of Beimin. For you to directly interfere in the affairs of Nanzhao, makes others suspect you of having an ulterior motive."
The underlying meaning in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s words was both clear and frightening in its implications: Pei Qianhao intended to conquer Nanzhao.
CHAPTER 164 (2): TAKEN AWAY FORCEFULLY
CHAPTER 164 (2): TAKEN AWAY FORCEFULLY
Trantion: Cosy
The County Magistrate observed Prince Yun with fear. If Prince Yun thinks that I¡¯m someone who takes Nanzhao¡¯s sry but is loyal to Beimin, I¡¯m finished!
In an instant, a cold sweat broke out on the County Magistrate''s forehead.
How could Pei Qianhao not understand the Yun Ruofeng was falsely using him on purpose? If I really wanted to do something, it wouldn''t be this simple.
Pei Qianhao squinted his eyes as a tinge of a smile oozed through them. He spoke with no emotions, "Prince Yun is thinking too much."
Not intending to get any further into this, he reached out to grab Su Xi-er¡¯s hand before speaking with a forceful tone. "Go!"
Su Xi-er¡¯s brows furrowed with his sudden tight grip at her wrist, but left with Pei Qianhao nevertheless. After several steps, Pei Qianhao¡¯s grip had loosened, but it was clear that he had no intention to let go.
Standing outside the crowd, the eyelids of the Prince Hao Residence''s imperial guard twitched. He watched Su Xi-er being pulled away by Prince Hao, and couldn''t understand what was going on. Su Xi-er might be good-looking, but she is still an inferior maidservant. Considering how precious Prince Hao¡¯s time is, it would have beenpletely normal for Prince Hao to leave Moon County without her.
Even if he hasn¡¯t left without her, how could a normal maidservant dare to disappear for an entire night?! Not only did Su Xi-er do this, she even caused Prince Hao to wait for her. It would only be expected for her to be severely punished upon returning. Even being beaten to death is within the norm.
The imperial guard finally understood after pondering for so long. There''s only one possibility. Prince Hao ns to bring Su Xi-er back to give her a piece of his mind in order to reestablish his authority.
The imperial guard felt that his thoughts were reasonable as he nodded to himself. Atst, he picked up his pace and followed after Prince Hao and Su Xi-er.
In the distance, a pair of gentle eyes observed it all. The smile on Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes, however, was only skin deep.
Prince Hao really cares about Su Xi-er. From the looks of it, this maidservant is Pei Qianhao''s Achilles Heel. Su Xi-er looks like a calm person but can be easily agitated if someone challenges her bottom line. He had only met her a few times but she had already made an unforgettable mark in his mind. She had even...
Pei Qianhao brought Su Xi-er to the horse carriage and ordered with a darkened face. "Board the carriage!"
Su Xi-er nced at it and responded, "Prince Hao, you need to cool off." She immediately boarded the carriage without waiting for his reaction.
Pei Qianhao''s face went a shade darker. Cool off? Indeed, I need to cool off. He then swiftly boarded the horse carriage.
The imperial guard quickly made his way to the driver¡¯s seat of the carriage under Pei Qianhao¡¯s orders, but he was curious as to what was going on inside the vehicle itself. Prince Hao had a dark expression, but he didn''t say he was going to punish Su Xi-er.
However, he caught himself before he could go any further with this train of thought. It wouldn¡¯t be proper for an imperial guard to think so much about things like this. It¡¯ll only be worse if I anger Prince Hao.
Thus, the imperial guard quickly cracked his horsewhip, prompting the carriage to start moving.
The tension inside the carriage was so thick that you could have cut it with a knife. Su Xi-er only sat in the corner and studied Pei Qianhao¡¯s expressions, wanting to get an idea of what he was thinking.
He is totally unpredictable; angry at some times and happy in others. Even now, he seems to have a calm expression, but there¡¯s no way to know if there are undercurrents brewing beneath the surface.
It was so silent in the horse carriage that one could hear a pin drop.
CHAPTER 165 (1): INTERROGATION
CHAPTER 165 (1): INTERROGATION
Trantion: Cosy
After a substantial amount of time, Pei Qianhao answered in aposed voice, "And so?"
Su Xi-er responded immediately, "So, may Prince Hao not take this to heart."
"Ha... Not take it to heart. You are saying things so lightly." Pei Qianhao suddenlyughed. The coldughter that sounded out implied at a deeper meaning.
Yet, he had not the slightest idea how strange his words sounded.
"This is the first time this Prince waited for someone, and for a little maidservant at that. Su Xi-er, you previously said that you would be waiting for this Prince at the Flowers Arrive Inn. How amusing it is now that the tables have turned. But for you to try to brush everything off with a single statement, do you think that this Prince is easy to fool?"
"Prince Hao, this servant has never thought of fooling you. Since it hase to this, you can do whatever you want."
Pei Qianhao looked at her displeased countenance. It felt as though she had given up on persuading him, deciding that it was more trouble than it was worth, and that he could punish her as he pleased.
"Do you really think this Prince wouldn''t dare to punish you?"
Su Xi-er had heard this sentence so many times that she had alreadye to a conclusion. No matter the punishment, he will spare my life.
Unless all his face as a master was lost because of me, he wouldn¡¯t deal out any truly harsh punishment.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s temper was at fever pitch, but looking at Su Xi-er¡¯s nk expression, he felt as if had nowhere to vent it.
Su Xi-er felt that she had done nothing wrong. Widow Liu was deserving of a beating, and Head Constable Liu was deserving of punishment. N¨¦e Li and Xiaobao are pitiful and needed help.
Silence reigned for a substantial amount of time before Pei Qianhao eventually raised his head and looked at Su Xi-er. He chuckled softly. "You seem to have too much free time on your hands. How does a widow hooking up with a married man have anything to do with you?"
Enunciating her words steadily, Su Xi-er responded, "This servant can''t stand such bullying. Prince Hao, this servant is a woman, and will feel pity when I see a man bullying his wife and son. Men won¡¯t understand such things."
The unexpected response caught Pei Qianhao off guard. It¡¯s true that I wouldn¡¯t have interfered in such a trifling matter if it had been me. Such things ur everywhere, and everyone has their own way of living. Even if she hadn¡¯t interfered, they would have found some way to survive.
"Su Xi-er, this is Nanzhao, not Beimin. You are not to interfere with such trivial issues in the future. This Prince doesn''t care about that nonsensical pity that only you women understand."
"Nonsensical?" Su Xi-er''s intonation went up a notch before she continued, "Nonsensical indeed."
Such a tone aroused extreme annoyance in Pei Qianhao. She is only pretending to defer to me on the surface while bottling up her grievances in her heart.
His gaze turned cold as he stared at her. "What would it be if it wasn''t nonsense?"
"Prince Hao is right, it''s nonsense. This servant has spoken wrongly." Su Xi-er continued to act submissively, but this only served to further enrage Pei Qianhao. It was like he had hit a fistful of cotton, and it had bounced back at him with no effect.
Su Xi-er could sense his displeasure, and knew they couldn''t dwell on this matter any longer. Hence, she initiated a change of topic. "Prince Hao, you are also concerning yourself with Nanzhao''s matters. What happened to Head Constable Liu was your doing."
CHAPTER 165 (2): INTERROGATION
CHAPTER 165 (2): INTERROGATION
Trantion: Cosy
Pei Qianhao had secretly had Head Constable Liu investigated before sending the evidence to the county¡¯s Magistrate Office. The County Magistrate had thought that the evidence was sent by Prince Yun, and had immediately ordered the bailiff runners to confiscate the Liu Family¡¯s assets before arresting all of them.
Pei Qianhao did not answer her. He closed his eyes andid against the carriage walls, his thoughts drifting far away.
Su Xi-er observed him. Even he didn¡¯t admit it, she was certain in her heart that Pei Qianhao had secretly helped her. Why did he do this? ording to my understanding, Pei Qianhao is definitely not a busybody.
Back in the alleyway, the crowd had already dispersed. The County Magistrate had also returned to the Magistrate Office with Prince Yun.
Although Prince Yun maintained his gentle visage on the way, the County Magistrate was still trembling with fear. He raised his hand again and again to wipe off the beads of sweat on his forehead, fearing the entire way that Prince Yun would punish him. After all, the one who valued Head Constable Liu before the ident was...
Reaching the Magistrate Office, Yun Ruofeng asserted without even casting a nce at the County Magistrate. "This Prince will interrogate them personally."
"Y...Y...Yes." The Country Magistrate nodded repeatedly before gesturing in the direction of the prison. "Prince Yun, this way please."
In the prison, Liu Gang, Dayan, A-Song, and Widow Liu moured for mercy and pardon when they saw someone approaching.
Yun Ruofeng looked at these people impassively. They had all suffered a beating; terror was written all over their faces, and their bodies were all bruised up.
He made a hand gesture, signalling the jailer to stop.
The Country Magistrate red at Liu Gang, wishing desperately that he could rewind time. If he had known that Prince Yun would being to Moon County when something like this happened, he wouldn¡¯t have coveted the Liu Family¡¯s money and turned a blind eye to Liu Gang¡¯s actions.
He trailed after Prince Yun as if he was treading on eggs. I must perform well and show Prince Yun that I am actually still a pretty good County Magistrate.
Yun Ruofeng suddenly ordered, "All of you, withdraw."
There was a moment of silence in the cell before the county magistrate rapidly nodded like he was crushing garlic with his head. "Yes, yes, yes. This lowly official shall take my leave now."
In an instant, everyone else besides Yun Ruofeng and the prisoners had cleared out of the cell. The gentle aura that usually surrounding him had disappeared, reced by an ice-cold disposition.
He then sat down on a chair at the corner of the cell and looked at those strapped on the racks in silence. Even when he was seated, his overbearing aura was unaffected.
Liu Gang observed Prince Yun, and felt that thetter had something on his mind, but continued to remain silent. It was this silence that was most tortuous to the ones waiting.
Eventually, he cracked and began to beg for mercy, "Prince Yun, Prince Yun, this subordinate was really wrong. May Prince Yun have mercy, have mercy."
"Prince Yun, please spare our lives."
"Have mercy..."
Cries for leniency echoed in the otherwise dark and empty cell, with Widow Liu¡¯s voice being the loudest of them all.
"Have mercy? What is there to have mercy on?" Yun Ruofeng asked without standing up, but his voice sent chills down their spines.
"Prince Yun, this subordinate was wrong. This subordinate should have been attentive to his duties instead of getting into illegal dealings and ying tricks. Prince Yun, this subordinate does not dare to do this anymore." Liu Gang repeatedly said "this subordinate" in every sentence, as if he really thought of himself as a subordinate of Yun Ruofeng.
Yun Ruofeng stared at him, the smile on his face gradually fading. His bright eyes were like sharp des, capable of killing without a touch.
"You wanted toe onto that woman?" Yun Ruofeng asked, his gaze remaining passive. Although he hadn¡¯t mentioned a name, everyone in the cell knew who he was referring to.
CHAPTER 166 (1): BANISHED
CHAPTER 166 (1): BANISHED
Trantion: Cosy
"What? Do you not understand what this Prince asked?" Yun Ruofeng questioned.
"I do, I do." Liu Gang answered spontaneously, all the while trying to understand the rtionship between Yun Ruofeng and that woman. He was desperately trying toe up with a way to phrase it so that he wouldn¡¯t be harshly punished.
"Since you understood, why are you not speaking?" Yun Ruofeng questioned again.
"I will... I will..." Liu Gang stammered out. How exactly should I phrase it?
Atst, Liu Gang''s eyes lit up. "Prince Yun, this subordinate didn''t mean to bully the woman. She was just too much. Shembasted my younger sister, Liu Tao, in public, and even hit her. As an elder brother, I was too agitated, and wanted to bring her to the Magistrate Office for interrogation."
Seeing that Yun Ruofeng had not reacted to his words, Liu Gang continued, "It''s just that this subordinate... this subordinate was consumed by lust. I saw that she was good looking, and so Dayan, A-song, and I had the thought to... to.... But, this subordinate didn''t actuallye on to her..."
"At least there was no harm done in the end. Is that it?" Yun Ruofeng boomed, standing up suddenly.
Liu Gang''s expression suddenly changed as he watched Yun Ruofeng retrieve a long de from one of the shelves. His countenance immediately paled as his legs became weak. If he wasn¡¯t securely tied up, he would have long since prostrated on the ground.
"Prince... Prince Yun, please have mercy, please have mercy!" No matter how stupid Liu Gang was, he could recognise what Yun Ruofeng¡¯s intentions were.
A cold aura emanated from Yun Ruofeng. All he could think of was Liu Gang''s words and Su Xi-er''s face. If Liu Gang had been more capable, I''m afraid....
At this thought, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes werepletely different from their usual warm splendour, bing cold enough to frighten everyone around him.
"Prince Yun, please spare us, please spare us!"
Liu Gang''s screams were too horrifying, badly frightening those beside him as well. They felt that Prince Yun wanted to kill them when they saw the gleaming cold de. None of them could do anything besides beg for mercy. The man named Dayan was so frightened that he peed his pants, the smell of ammonia bing pungent in the cell.
In a sh, the de rose and fell!
sh¡ª
"Ah!" "Ah!" "Ah!"
The chilling screams of the three men echoed through the entire prison. Even the guards outside couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat.
Yun Ruofeng stared at the three people in front of him. Liu Gang, Dayan, and A-song¡¯s lower abdomens were covered in blood. A huge portion of their clothes had also been shed off, and they all trembled for a moment before fainting from the overwhelming pain.
"Elder brother!" Widow Liu couldn''t help but shriek when she saw her elder brother had lost his manhood. When she nced back at Prince Yun, Widow Liu fainted dead away out of terror and panic.
They never thought that they would offend such a big shot for a seemingly powerless woman. It looks like they are really done for this time!
nk! Yun Ruofeng tossed the de to the ground as he walked out of the prison cell, not even sparing a look at the people in front of him.
The bailiff runners and County Magistrate were waiting outside. They had all been startled so badly that their hairs stood on end, and they didn¡¯t dare to try to look into the cell.
"Prince... Prince Yun..." The County Magistrate smiled obsequiously. "May Prince Yun condemn this lowly official for being ipetent in preventing Liu Gang from stooping to such means. This lowly official will definitely perform his duties faithfully in the future to prevent such a thing."
"In the future?" Yun Ruofeng looked at the County Magistrate. "Why would there be any future? You colluded with the Head Constable to harm the people, extorting their hard-earned money. Do you think someone like yourself can continue being a county magistrate?"
CHAPTER 166 (2): BANISHED
CHAPTER 166 (2): BANISHED
Trantion: Cosy
"You can tell that to someone who will listen." Having said that, Yun Ruofeng turned and looked at the Assistant Registrar standing by the side and ordered, "County Magistrate Li is corrupted and cheats for his personal gains. He yed favourites,mitted irregrities, and colluded with the head constable to harm the people. His entire family shall be banished to the bordends, and their status will be reduced to ves for the rest of their lifetimes, bearing the same crime as the others in the prison cell."
The bailiff runner hastily obeyed the order. ¡°Yes!¡±
"As for the Moon County Magistrate, this Prince already has someone in mind. He will be assuming position soon enough."
Once he was finished, Yun Ruofeng didn''t spare a look at the County Magistrate who continued to kneel on the floor.
Once Yun Ruofeng had left, the County Magistrate could only stare at the floor with his zed over eyes. It was if all strength had left his body. "It''s all over, it''s really all over!"
In reality, the County Magistrate was not as notoriously evil as Yun Ruofeng made him out to be. At the very least, he hadn¡¯t deserved to be condemned to very for the rest of his life. The reason that Yun Ruofeng had punished him so harshly was because, as a subject of Nanzhao, he had actually taken orders from Pei Qianhao!
As the saying goes, "A good deed goes unnoticed, but a bad deed spreads fast." The County Magistrate being dismissed, as well as the fate of the Liu Family, had quickly spread throughout Moon County.
The citizens of all cheered; the muddleheaded county magistrate had been dismissed, and the evil Head Constable Liu was finally gone.
With them gone, Moon County would definitely prosper even more.
The people were ted, and attributed this change to Prince Yun. However, many also credited the youngdy for bringing the Liu Family¡¯s crimes to light. If she hadn''t stepped in to teach Widow Liu a lesson and set off this chain of events, Prince Yun wouldn''t have found out about it either.
Everyone on the streets, from the young to old, was talking about the matters of the Liu Family. Banished to the bordends and ves for life! This is a huge crime! The people were a bunch of country bumpkins, not having seen the outside world. Such a punishment instilled fear in them, but at the same time, they were ted that Moon County was rid of evildoers!
Zhang Zhuang had received the news early. He had been on his way to the store to get some spending money from Widow Liu, but paused when he saw the magistrate¡¯s officials sealing off the doors of the Liu Family residence. When they left, he heard them talking about how the Liu Family had been reduced to ves, and that they were to be banished to the bordends.
How can that be? Isn''t my future cash cow gone?
Zhang Zhuang thought of the youngdy from yesterday. Does it have anything to do with her? Thinking deeper, Zhang Zhuang finally realised thedy''s ability.
Widow Liu waspletely defeated, and he didn¡¯t dare to rely on her any longer. If anything, further association would only result in him being implicated.
Zhang Zhuang didn''t have the courage to linger in front of the store upon this realisation, and left immediately. It''s better to sever all ties!
He hurriedly rushed home. On the way home, he heard people from his vige mentioning that someone had sent grains, money, and other essentials to his house.
Hearing that, Zhang Zhuang hastened his pace. That''s great.
When he arrived in front of his house, his wife was right outside. He immediately approached her and pped himself on the face. "Dear, I was wrong. I shouldn''t be consumed by lust, and I shouldn''t have gone with Widow Liu. I shouldn''t have hit you."
N¨¦e Li was stunned momentarily. They had been husband and wife for some years, and she clearly knew Zhang Zhuang''s motive.
She turned and walked off, entering the house without even acknowledging her former husband.
Her son, Xiaobao, walked out and held onto her hand. "Mother, can we go look for Big Sister?"
The ''Big Sister'' Xiaobao was referring to was Su Xi-er. Thetter was currently arriving at the Flowers Arrive Inn.
CHAPTER 167 (1): RIDICULOUS ANCESTRAL TEACHINGS
CHAPTER 167 (1): RIDICULOUS ANCESTRAL TEACHINGS
Trantion: Cosy
The inn¡¯s manager had long heard of what happened in the alley, and so was well aware that apart from Prince Yun, Prince Hao of Beimin had also arrived in Moon County.
That said, it was still a shock when Prince Hao was standing in front of him! The manager was immediately even more deferential and fearful than he had been with Prince Yun, his voice even quivering when he spoke. Prince Yun was courteous with everyone, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for the man in front of him. After all, he had witnessed how powerful Prince Hao was.
The manager recalled warning he had once given Prince Hao, and was deeply regretting it right now! I had actually said something so stupid, but there¡¯s no medicine for regrets in this world.
"Prince... Hao, this peasant was blind and failed to recognize a great person. If I had offended you previously, please forgive this lowly one and spare my life." The manager could feel his legs trembling as he implored.
Pei Qianhao kept quiet, but his gaze was fixed on Su Xi-er. This should be the normal reaction for someone who¡¯s offended me, but what about her? Can''t she just pick up a little from others?
Pei Qianhao sighed inwardly; he had already forgotten that this was what had attracted him to Su Xi-er in the first ce.
Su Xi-er couldn''t help but speak up when she saw the manager on his knees, his face full of fear. "Manager, Prince Hao has a magnanimous heart, and won''t take it personally. You don¡¯t have to be so afraid. Moreover, as a citizen of Nanzhao, even if you were to be punished, it wouldn''t be done by Prince Hao."
She had only spoken a few words, but Su Xi-er had managed to tter Pei Qianhao before bringing up Nanzhao in quick session. This mouth is getting more and more voluble.
A subtle glint shed across Pei Qianhao''s eyes as if he was saying, ¡®I will deal with youter¡¯.
The manager didn¡¯t dare to look up at Pei Qianhao as a cold sweat ran down his forehead. He had spent half his life running Flowers Arrive Inn, but had never expected the two most powerful men in the world, Prince Hao and Prince Yun, toe and stay in on the same day.
After a substantial amount of time, Pei Qianhao finally made a hand gesture, "Get up, you didn''t offend this Prince. Bring some top-grade flower wine that is suitable for women to drink."
The manager was momentarily stunned. What? Flower wine that is suitable for women to drink? What does Prince Hao mean by this?
"Just bring it," Pei Qianhao reiterated in a cold voice. The manager was so frightened that he immediately bowed and went to the back kitchen to get the flower wine.
Upon entering the kitchen, the manager finally began to think about the request. Everyone, regardless of gender, can drink flower wine. But wouldn¡¯t someone with a powerful aura like Prince Hao disdain drinking women''s wine?
Su Xi-er had a bad feeling when she heard Pei Qianhao mentioning wine, immediately responding, "Prince Hao, it''s better if you drink less. Could it be that we are still staying in Moon County today?"
Pei Qianhao smiled and answered her with another question, "What do you think?"
Just then, a masculine female voice rang in the air. "You rascal! You saw thisdy''s body and ordered your subordinate to knock me out. Now, you are flirting with another woman. Watch how I deal with you!"
Her voice was loud enough to be heard by everyone in the room. Thankfully, there were no other guests after hearing that Prince Hao and Prince Yun were both staying here., having immediately packed their belongings and left.
This woman however, had been spending this entire time knocked out! She had just woken up, and was still dizzy after leaving her room.
However, she never thought that she would see the man who provoked her with another woman the moment she stepped out. She hadn''t even reached the ground floor! How could she not be worked up? She could not forget the Mei Family''s ancestral teachings. This man must marry me!
CHAPTER 167 (2): RIDICULOUS ANCESTRAL TEACHINGS
CHAPTER 167 (2): RIDICULOUS ANCESTRAL TEACHINGS
Trantion: Cosy
Aware of Su Xi-er''s attention on him, a glimpse of displeasure flickered in Pei Qianhao''s eyes. "What are you looking at? Isn¡¯t it all because of you?" His words were tainted with hints of irritation and fury.
Su Xi-er was puzzled. Seeing that woman¡¯s body and provoking her- how is any of that my fault? It¡¯s not like I told him to do it.
Mei Jinxiu swiftly descended the stairs with a murderous intent in his eyes. She red at Su Xi-er before she spoke with an air of arrogance. "I am Mei Jinxiu, the sole daughter of the Mei Family. You must have heard of the Mei Family, right? ording to our ancestral teachings, whoever sees the body of one of our women must marry them. I don''t care what your rtionship with this man is; immediately scram!"
Her attitude was extremely arrogant, but not like Pei Qianhao¡¯s. Instead of instilling others with fear and respect, her attitude only made others want to talk back to her.
Hence, Su Xi-er retorted promptly. "Mei Family? I have not heard of them. However, I do think that this ancestral teaching of yours is ridiculous. If I were to see all of you, are you going to make me marry you too?"
Actually, Su Xi-er did know about the Mei Family. They were a line of physicians, and had produced many miracle doctors over the years. Unfortunately, they had ack of descendants. With the current generation consisting only of Mei Jinxiu, she was forced to run all the medicine shops on her own. Just based on the sheer number of medicine stores the Mei Family managed, this was no mean feat. This wasn¡¯t even considering the fact that very few women held such responsibilities in the first ce.
Though they may not be extremely influential in Nanzhao¡¯s capital, the Mei Family had some status in nearly every other county.
After hearing Su Xi-er¡¯s exnation, Mei Jinxiu was red with fury. What nonsense, she actually used the loopholes in my words. In her anger, she raised her voice even higher, "When a man sees the body of woman in my Mei Family, he will have to marry her. Who said anything about women. Anyway, the man beside you is mine!"
Su Xi-erughed, "Just because you said so?"
The displeasure in Pei Qianhao''s eyes dissipated, and a look of interest took its ce. Su Xi-er¡¯s reaction had pleased him, and he was no only like a bystander watching a show, waiting to see how Su Xi-er would put Mei Jinxiu in her ce.
Mei Jinxiu hollered angrily, "Is he your husband? Hmph, even if he was your husband, you would have to give him to me now. Are you as powerful as the Mei Family?"
The manager who wasing from the kitchen nearly dropped the flower wine in his hands upon hearing this. Heavens, what nonsense is this Mei Jinxiu spouting? That''s the one and only Prince Hao!
The manager immediately stepped forward, intending to intervene before he was stopped by Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold re. He sensed Prince Hao''s intention for him to not interfere.
This... What exactly is Prince Hao nning?
Su Xi-er shook her head. "He is not my husband, he is my master."
Mei Jinxiuughed even louder. "A lowly maidservant can¡¯t bepared to my Mei Family. As your master is mine, you will have to call me Madam in the future."
Instantaneously, Su Xi-er felt that Mei Jinxiu was even more shameless than Widow Liu. But why is Pei Qianhao not saying anything after Mei Jinxiu has gone this far?
Su Xi-er saw the delight in Pei Qianhao''s eyes the moment she turned her head back. He¡¯s simply treating this as entertainment.
Unresigned, she simply said, "Master, thisdy has set her eyes on you. Are you leaving with her or not?"
Pei Qianhao chuckled, "Do you wish for me to leave?"
Mei Jinxiu instantly red up when his words reached her ears. "As my man, you are not allowed to flirt with other women." Mei Jinxiu never spared a thought for the man''s identity. The Mei Family''s status in Nanzhao is not low. I''m more than enough to match with the man in front of me!
Thankfully this man who saw my body is pretty good looking. Mei Jinxiu felt more relieved after realising this.
CHAPTER 168 (1): WHOSE PERSON
CHAPTER 168 (1): WHOSE PERSON
Trantion: Cosy
Pei Qianhao raised an eyebrow, yfulness written all over his face. He leaned close to her ear before he spoke in a low voice. "Since you have said that, you¡¯re not allowed toin, no matter how this Prince deals with this situation."
This is his problem; why did he tell me to obediently bear it? Su Xi-er was perplexed.
However, she thoroughly understood what Pei Qianhao meant after hearing what he said next.
Pei Qianhao went with the flow and pulled Su Xi-er into his arms before looking at Mei Jinxiu and saying, "She is this Prince''s Room Concubine Servant. If you say that she is of lowly status, you are insinuating that this Prince is of lowly status too."
Obediently bear it indeed!
Mei Jinxiu couldn''t react in time, her expression immediately freezing. This Prince? He is a prince? There is only one prince in Nanzhao and that''s the Prince Regent. If that''s the case, then this man iming to be a prince is not a citizen of Nanzhao! Just who is he? And for this lowly maidservant to be a Room Concubine Servant, that means that they have already done the deed!
Thinking of thetter¡¯s possibility made Mei Jinxiu''s face go a shade darker. She shifted all her focus onto the words ¡®Room Concubine Servant¡¯ and raised her hand, pointing at Su Xi-er. "Are you really his Room Concubine Servant?"
Mei Jinxiu felt very ufortable when the words left her mouth, as though someone else had taken a bite from a piece of meat that originally belonged to her. That said, she knew that it wasmon for even wealthy men to have room concubine servants, much less a prince. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know where this prince came from.
Su Xi-er hit Pei Qianhao''s chest with her right palm, retreating several steps back as Pei Qianhao released his embrace.
He wanted to see how would she answer Mei Jinxiu¡¯s question.
However, he should have known that Su Xi-er would once againe up with a shocking statement, causing Pei Qianhao to suffer from her tricks again.
"I am not a room concubine servant, but my master does have many of them. Having you or not having you doesn¡¯t make the slightest difference." Su Xi-er visage was calm, and her speech was clearly enunciated.
Hearing her words, Mei Jinxiu felt so much anguish in her heart that she could drop dead. He actually has many room concubine servants; how can I take this lying down! Mei Jinxiu''s chest rose and fell a few times before she finally calmed herself down. There was a glimpse of intiveness in her eyes, but it swiftly dissipated.
"Forget it, the things that happened in the past don¡¯t matter anymore. I can¡¯t go against my Mei Family¡¯s ancestral teachings. I will definitely have you, and you must also marry me." Mei Jinxiu dered as she walked towards Pei Qianhao.
The imperial guard from the Prince Hao Residence chose this moment to walk in the door of Flowers Arrive Inn. Seeing the scene in front of him, he was so shocked that his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. After quickly getting ahold of himself, he unsheathed his sword from his waist. "Impudent! How dare you make a ruckus in front of Prince Hao of Beimin!"
Every word was clear, precise, and powerful. Mei Jinxiu halted her steps, her face full of astonishment. I thought he was just a normal prince from another country, but to think he is actually Prince Hao of Beimin! But even so, I can¡¯t go against the ancestral teachings. My body has been seen, even if it was just my shoulder.
Hence, Mei Jinxiu disregarded the sword and continued, "Since you are Prince Hao, it''s even more normal then for you to have so many room concubine servants. I won''t care about what happened in the past, but now, my Mei Family..."
Su Xi-er interrupted Mei Jinxiu, a smile on her face, but her words were like needles pricking at thetter¡¯s heart. "I know your Mei Family''s ancestral teachings, and I know how powerful the Mei Family is. You have dawdled on for half a day, but has Prince Hao regarded you? You better leave soon."
CHAPTER 168 (2): WHOSE PERSON
CHAPTER 168 (2): WHOSE PERSON
Trantion: Cosy
These words had greatly pleased Pei Qianhao, but he wouldn''t let Su Xi-er off the hook that easily. He intentionally said, "Who said this Prince disregarded her? It''s just that if you want this Prince to take you in, you will have to get past this Prince''s Room Concubine Servant."
The imperial guard¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen as even the sword in his hand shook slightly. This Prince''s Room Concubine Servant?! Su Xi-er! Prince Hao has indeedid his hands on Su Xi-er!
But if that¡¯s the case, why didn''t he order someone to brew the contraception soup for Su Xi-er?
After listening to his words, Su Xi-er grew speechless, and no longer had the patience to continue with this farce. Pretending as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything, she simply turned on her heel and headed for the second floor.
She had only taken a few steps when Pei Qianhao pulled her back.
Su Xi-er stated, "The love debts that Prince Hao has incurred have nothing to do with this servant."
"Love debt?" Pei Qianhao asked in reply, but there wasn''t any coldness on his face.
"Isn''t it a love debt?"
Mei Jinxiu couldn''t stand the pandering between the pair and raised her voice even louder. "Prince Hao''s maidservant, shall wepete in fighting skills, or something else? Just say it."
Su Xi-er threw a nce at her. "I am not going topete with you. You have directly passed."
Mei Jinxiu slightly knitted her thick eyebrows which was overflowing with masculinity. Since I have passed, then I don''t have to bother with this any longer. She then raised her head and spoke to Pei Qianhao. "Prince Hao, when will you be returning to Beimin? I will get my matters in order and then return with you."
The imperial guard could not take it any longer andshed out harshly. "Prince Hao doesn''t want you. Why are you so thick-skinned? Moreover, Prince Hao only has one room concubine servant, and doesn''t need a second one."
"Just one? Didn¡¯t that maidservant say that there are many just now?" Mei Jinxiu cried shrilly, her voice sharp and piercing.
Pei Qianhao looked at Su Xi-er before he spoke slowly. "When did this Prince said he has many room concubines? There''s only one now."
Mei Jinxiu could see how much Pei Qianhao doted on the maidservant beside him, but no matter how much he liked her, she was just that: a maidservant. Sheughed arrogantly. "Prince Hao, I have my ways to make you ept me. As for your room concubine servant, I¡¯ll just think of that as being in the past."
Her tone then changed drastically as she looked at Su Xi-er. "Stay far away from him. That''s all for today. I will settle my matters at the medicine shop beforeing back."
Mei Jinxiu wasn¡¯t dumb, and realised that she would be at a disadvantage if they were to leave now. Why not formte a good n? After all, the Mei Family''s ancestral teachings can¡¯t be vited.
As she was about to exit the Inn, Su Xi-er suddenly called out to her. "Miss Mei, go back and think it through. Teachings are dead, but people are alive. Is it worth it to ruin your whole life for the ancestral teachings? Furthermore, there are already72 beauties in the Beauty Pce; do you really not mind?"
Mei Jinxiu halted in ce and turned around. "What do you mean by this?"
Su Xi-er flung Pei Qianhao''s hand away and approached Mei Jinxiu. "The Beauty Pce in the capital of Beimin gathers beauties from all around the world. There are currently 72 of them. All of the women inside are all dressed up to the details."
Mei Jinxiu understood Su Xi-er¡¯s point without any further exnation. Her eyes fell on Pei Qianhao. Does this man really love beauties that much?
Haha, regardless of the truth, anyone with eyes can see how he treats this maidservant before me. How much he dotes on her... Mei Jinxiu was still unresigned to let it go.
Why did my body have to be seen by Prince Hao!? How much effort must I put in to marry him!?
"Miss Mei, even if you were to follow us, you would at most be sent to the Beauty Pce. It¡¯s no different than the Cold Pce, and that¡¯s not even considering whether you can enter or not. Looking at you..." Su Xi-er clicked her tongue and approached Mei Jinxiu before she parted her lips and enunciated her words slowly.
"Well, it''s still better for people to have a bit more shame."
Mei Jinxiu''s face immediately paled.
CHAPTER 169 (1): WHY DON’T WE TRY
CHAPTER 169 (1): WHY DON''T WE TRY
Why does everything I do have to be so tiring and tough since I was young?
Mei Jinxiu nced at Su Xi-er, but remained silent, simply walking out of Flowers Arrive Inn.
Looking at Mei Jinxiu¡¯s departing figure, Su Xi-er felt that this woman was a little stubborn. The rules are dead, but people are alive.
At this moment, a man¡¯s steady voice sounded. ¡°Su Xi-er,e over.¡±
Su Xi-er turned around, only to see Pei Qianhao idling about on a wooden stool with a pot of flower wine in his hands.
She naturally understood his intentions. He¡¯s telling me to drink wine, but how can I do that now!?
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t sit down, only taking a step forward before saying, ¡°This servant can¡¯t drink, as I may spout something unpleasant when I get drunk.¡±
¡°Your liquor tolerance is not bad though. This Prince allows you to drink today. No matter what you say, this Prince won¡¯t punish you.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes shone for a moment, the corners of his mouth slightly raised like he was in a good mood.
¡°This servant is still unresigned, what if I curse you with words even worse than ¡®little bitch?¡¯ Would you still be okay with that, Prince Hao?¡±
The imperial guard didn¡¯t miss a single word of their conversation, which only caused his heart rate to skyrocket even more. Su Xi-er has scolded Prince Hao as a ¡®little bitch¡¯ before! Yet, Prince Hao isn¡¯t retorting, and it doesn¡¯t even look like he¡¯s displeased!
This...Su Xi-er... is simply too audacious. Even I am a little... impressed.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gazended on the imperial guard. ¡°Everyone, withdraw.¡±
The imperial guard trembled for a moment. Prince Hao is clearly displeased by our presence. Knowing this, he immediately turned to leave, along with the employees and managers in the room.
In an instant, Flowers Arrive Inn was empty besides Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er.
Pei Qianhao raised the wine pot and filled two cups, pushing one to Su Xi-er before cing one in front of himself. ¡°Who knows what you will say? What if you tightly cling to this Prince while drunk, asking me to kiss you?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression remained calm. Even if this was my previous life with Yun Ruofeng, I still wouldn¡¯t do that
¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she replied resolutely.
¡°So sure? Why don¡¯t we try?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s tone was raised as he passed the wine cup to her.
Su Xi-er continued to refuse. ¡°There¡¯s no need to try. This servant won¡¯t say such words.¡±
Pei Qianhao stood up, gently swaying the wine cup in his hands. ¡°You will. Back when you drank too much at the Prince Yun Residence, you clung tightly to this Prince the whole way back. It seems that you don¡¯t remember any of this.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression changed. When did that happen? I don¡¯t have any impression of that. If that¡¯s really the case, it¡¯s all the more reason I shouldn¡¯t drink wine in the future, not even Flower wine which is low in alcohol concentration.
¡°Prince Hao, you should drink less. Are we leaving Moon County today?¡± Su Xi-er changed the topic, not wishing to continue with this vein of conversation anymore.
¡°We¡¯re not. There¡¯s not much meaning in returning to the capital so quickly.¡±
Meaning? What does he want to experience in Moon County? Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that he definitely didn¡¯te to Moon County just to admire the Lingrui Flowers. Maybe...
CHAPTER 169 (2): WHY DON’T WE TRY
CHAPTER 169 (2): WHY DON''T WE TRY
Finishing his instructions, he departed for his private room without sparing Su Xi-er a single nce.
Su Xi-er watching Pei Qianhao until he reached the upper floor and vanished from sight. They say that obtaining a woman¡¯s heart is like groping for a needle in a haystack, but why do I feel like this saying is more apt for a man¡¯s heart?
This is especially true when we¡¯re talking about men like Pei Qianhao. He can be capricious and do what he wants, but he can also make careful deliberations when there¡¯s a need to do so.
Right at this moment, there was amotion at the inn¡¯s entrance, and the adorable voice of a boy could be heard. ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s really you. Mummy, Big Sister is here!¡±
Su Xi-er turned around. It¡¯s actually Xiaobao! How did he end up here?
Xiaobao¡¯s face was stered with smiles as he immediately went forward to grab Su Xi-er¡¯s hand and swayed it. ¡°Big Sister, Mummy and I went to the market to check out tiles in hopes of renovating our house.¡±
Renovation requires money, but where could Xiaobao¡¯s family have gotten such money from? Su Xi-er was bewildered. Could it be that someone gave their family silvers?
At this moment, N¨¦e Li appeared with a package of new fabric in her hands. ¡°Saviour, I didn¡¯t think I would be able to see you again. Xiaobao,e here quickly!¡±
N¨¦e Li came forward to gently push down on Xiaobao¡¯s shoulders, making him kneel together with her. ¡°Xiaobao, kowtow to our saviour together with your mum.¡±
Su Xi-er was unable to receive such an borate ceremony of gratitude. Before N¨¦e Li could kowtow, Su Xi-er immediately supported her. ¡°Quickly stand up. It wasn¡¯t much at all, so you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. You have to live your days well with Xiaobao in the future.¡±
N¨¦e Li couldn¡¯t stop her tears from flowing out. ¡°Saviour, please let Xiaobao and I kowtow. After you taught that Widow Liu a lesson, that bastard man apologised and kowtowed to me, but I won¡¯t forgive him anymore. He only has eyes for money. Saviour, thank you for the many new bowls and silvers you sent to our house. Xiaobao and I will never forget you.¡±
N¨¦e Li then moved away from Su Xi-er¡¯s grip and pulled Xiaobao to kowtow together.
This time, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t stop her. I don¡¯t even have silvers, so how could I have sent them to their family? Who sent it?
Su Xi-er looked towards the second floor and happened to see Pei Qianhao standing there, silently observing the scene on the first floor.
When their eyes met, a glint of light flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes, and Su Xi-er immediately averted her gaze.
¡°Saviour, Xiaobao and I will never ever forget your immense kindness. Where do you stay? After Xiaobao has grown into an adult and I have died, Xiaobao will seek you out and work diligently to repay you.¡±
Xiaobao immediately burst into tears upon hearing that. ¡°Mum, you won¡¯t die. Xiaobao will be together with you forever.¡±
A child¡¯s world is very pure and simple. Even a casual word is sufficient to make them associate it with life and death.
Su Xi-er supported Xiaobao to stand up and smiled as she caressed his head. ¡°Your mum was joking with you. Xiaobao, with how cute you are, how could she bear to leave you? When you grow into an adult in the future and marry a virtuous wife, your days will get better.¡±
Afterwards, Su Xi-er also supported N¨¦e Li to stand up. ¡°Live your days well with Xiaobao. Everything will get better.¡±
N¨¦e Li raised her sleeves to wipe her tears and repeatedly nodded. ¡°Many thanks, saviour.¡±
And yet, it was at this moment that a man¡¯s voice could be heard: Zhang Zhuang, N¨¦e Li¡¯s original husband.
¡°Wife, why did you run here? I have bought candied fruits and this flower for you.¡± Zhang Zhuang took out the candied fruits and a Lingrui flower, directly passing them to N¨¦e Li.
When Su Xi-er saw the Lingrui flower in Zhang Zhuang¡¯s hand, she inwardly snorted. This kind of person is not fit to hold Lingrui flowers!
CHAPTER 170 (1): TOO FULL OF ONESELF
CHAPTER 170 (1): TOO FULL OF ONESELF
Trantion: Cosy
N¨¦e Li coldly stared at Zhang Zhuang. This was the husband that I have stayed with all these years. All he knows how to do is follow the money,ing back the moment the Liu Family went down. He will undoubtedly still abandon Xiaobao and me if he meets another wealthy woman in the future.
Zhuang Zhuang is a heartless man. She finally understood this after living for so long.
N¨¦e Li took the Lingrui flowers. "The flowers are beautiful, but you are not worthy of holding them!" Having said that, she immediately threw the flowers back at Zhang Zhuang with fury on her face.
The bouquet of Lingrui flowers hit Zhang Zhuang right on his face before they scattered, covering the floor with star-shaped petals. Xiaobao started bawling immediately, and looked at Zhang Zhuang with fear.
Zhang Zhuang couldn''t help but feel suffocated in his heart. That is my son, and he¡¯s actually looking at me with such a gaze! N¨¦e Li was determined to leave him, and Xiaobao hid behind her instead of putting in a good word for him.
The more Zhang Zhuang thought about it, the angrier he got, but he couldn''t pull Xiaobao out and give him a beating. He sighed in his heart before looking at Xiaobao with a face full of smiles. "Xiaobao,e here. Father will buy you delicious food. There¡¯s sugar people[1], flowernterns, and..."
N¨¦e Li hugged Xiaobao even tighter. "Who cares about your sugar people and flowernterns! I can buy these for Xiaobao! You have almost depleted the money Widow Liu gave you right? Now that it''s over for Liu Family, I shall see who you can depend on now. If you dare to harass us mother and son again, we shall see each other at the Magistrate Office!"
Now that there was a change in personnel, she believed that the newly appointed county magistrate wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to what happened.
At the mention of the Magistrate Office, Zhang Zhuang boiled with fury. "The County Magistrate doesn''t concern itself with family affairs! Since you have married me, you shall live as a member of the Zhang Family, and die as a ghost of the Zhang Family! Cut the crap ande back to live with me. I will not forsake you and Xiaobao in the future, nor will I hook up with the rich and wealthy."
N¨¦e Li would rather die than to concede, but Zhang Zhuang was physically stronger. She couldn¡¯t resist him and was dragged out, leaving Xiaobao to cry his eyes out.
Su Xi-er picked up a small wine cup from the table and precisely whipped it at Zhang Zhuang. The cup urately smashed into his forehead, creating numerous superficial wounds as it shattered.
"That sure sounded nice, getting Auntie Li to go back with you? Do you even have a home to go back to? Everything in that house, down to the money being used to renovate it, was given by me. It¡¯s great that you want to get back together with Auntie Li; you can go out and work to support your family. I, however, will be taking back what I have given.¡±
Su Xi-er''s words had struck a chord in Zhang Zhuang''s heart. Aren¡¯t I dragging N¨¦e Li back because I coveted that money? When I went back home just now, I had done a rough estimate, and found that what the resources left behind could let us renovate the whole house from the inside out. We could even buy new clothes and start a small business, making it so that we can live a decent life moving on.
But, I have never suspected that everything was given by thisdy before me! If she were to take it back, I would still have to suffer a lot of hardship!
1. Sugar people was mentioned previously in another chapter, but in case you have forgotten, here¡¯s an image again.
CHAPTER 170 (2): TOO FULL OF ONESELF
CHAPTER 170 (2): TOO FULL OF ONESELF
Trantion: Cosy
She purposely mentioned this so that Zhang Zhuang would leave her alone.
Zhang Zhuang red at Su Xi-er andshed out at her. "If it weren¡¯t for you, the Liu Family would not have fallen, and I wouldn''t havended myself in such a mess! It''s all your fault, you siren! With such a pretty face, you should be sold to the brothels and let countless men..."
Zhang Zhuang stopped before he finished, feeling cold metal pressing against his neck. He trembled in fear as he looked at the imperial guard who warned, "Sir, please be careful. des have no eyes."
With his sword pressed against Zhang Zhuang¡¯s neck, the imperial guard had understood with a single look from Pince Hao that he was to teach this man a lesson.
This time, I mustn¡¯t let him spout nonsense again.
"Your mouth is sure filthy. Your tongue should be pulled out so that you can never speak again in this life!" The imperial guardshed out and looked to Pei Qianhao standing on the second floor.
Zhang Zhuang''s legs gave out as he fell to his knees. He kowtowed in the direction of the second floor, ignoring the bleeding wound on his head. "Your Excellency, please have mercy. This peasant dares not speak anymore. Thisdy is very beautiful, one of a kind, and only belongs to Your Excellency."
Su Xi-er nced at Pei Qianhao¡¯s stormy expression and knew that even if Zhang Zhaung survived his encounter, he would still be in for a world of pain.
Sure enough, Pei Qianhao nodded his head slightly. Malevolence appeared in the imperial guard''s eyes as he struck his knee against Zhang Zhuang''s chin, causing thetter to part his lips and holler in pain.
The sword coldly shed as it moved to cut off Zhang Zhuang''s tongue.
Not able to standby and watch, N¨¦e Li suddenly put herself in the de¡¯s path. With how quick her motions were, the guard was unable to stop his swing in time, resulting in his sword sinking into N¨¦e Li''s arm.
"I beg you, please don''t cut off his tongue. No matter how he has betrayed me, I don¡¯t have the heart to see my husband¡¯s tongue cut off."
To think there is this type of foolish woman in this world. Even being betrayed like this, she still protects her man in the end.
Su Xi-er only coldly stared at the couple in front of her as they begged for mercy.
"Dad, Mum..." Seeing his parents in such a state, Xiaobao''s whimpers got even louder, as though they would soon escte into a full-on bawling.
Su Xi-er''s head hurt before she finally conceded. "Let them go. Auntie Li, you are still soft-hearted after all. Unless your head is already rolling on the ground because of this husband of yours, you wouldn¡¯t toughen up."
Pei Qianhao gave a cold snort before entering his private room on the second floor, washing his hands off this matter.
The imperial guard indifferently sheathed his sword and stood to the side, leaving Su Xi-er to have the final say.
Zhang Zhuang stood up shakily. "Wife... my eyes are finally open, and I know that I have wronged you. It¡¯s good that you have returned all of thisdy¡¯s money. In this world, the only thing that could convince someone to forsake their lives for another is their rtionship; I now understand that you are the only one who would do that for me."
N¨¦e Li broke down and whimpered. "I didn''t forgive you. Stay far away from me."
After that, she tried her very best to suppress her emotions, holding onto Xiaobao''s hand as she turned to Su Xi-er. "Miss, I have used some of the money. I will return home and get the unused sum before sending it over to you."
Su Xi-er didn''t respond and let N¨¦e Li do as she wished. N¨¦e Li expressed her thanks and dragged Xiaobao off, ignoring the wound on her arm. Zhang Zhuang trailed after her immediately. Her arm is still bleeding!
Immediately after they left, however, the look in Su Xi-er''s eyes changed.
The whole drama had been observed by Yun Ruofeng, who was standing outside the door. He had only just arrived when N¨¦e Li was pleading for Zhang Zhuang and said that sentence.
For a split second, he had a ridiculous thought. If Ning Rn were toe back to life, and I¡¯m in a precarious situation, would she too...
CHAPTER 171 (1): HOPES DASHED
CHAPTER 171 (1): HOPES DASHED
Trantion: Cosy
Moreover, she is already dead. I¡¯m not superstitious, and the dead should remain dead. How is it possible for her to live again?
Su Xi-er noticed him immediately, but purposely ignored him as she turned to head towards the back kitchen to prepare a pot of tea for Pei Qianhao.
Before she could make much headway, however, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s voice sounded out from behind her. "Turning on your heel the moment you see this Prince; what is it about this Prince that frightens you?"
Yun Ruofeng was already standing behind Su Xi-er, staring at her back.
Su Xi-er turned around and deferentially greeted. "This servant pays her respects to Prince Yun."
Yun Ruofeng reached out in an attempt to help Su Xi-er, but thetter had already gotten up on her own, leaving the former¡¯s hand awkwardly hanging in midair.
"You are not this Prince''s maidservant, so there''s no need to be so restrained. This Prince has mentioned this before." Yun Ruofeng cooed, his gentle gaze falling onto Su Xi-er as though he wanted to look deep into her inner thoughts.
"This servant is Prince Hao''s maidservant, and I must go brew some tea for Prince Hao." Su Xi-er responded in a practised manner.
"Your martial arts are pretty good, beating Head Constable Liu and Widow Liu to such a state early in the morning. This Prince never thought that you would concern yourself with-"
Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Su Xi-er. "Should I not concern myself with it? A married man hooking up with a widow and abandoning his wife and son because he coveted money. Someone like that should be beaten to death. He came running back as soon as he saw that Liu Family has fallen. He does not deserve to be called a human."
Yun Ruofeng''s expression remained unchanged as he listened to Su Xi-er¡¯s words, but his heart was jolting up and down. Abandoning his wife and son; should have been beaten to death...
"Prince Yun, don''t you think that man should die?" Su Xi-er stared at him for a long time, but couldn''t detect any sort of fluctuation in his gaze. I can''t help but admit that his acting skills have gotten better, or perhaps, he wasn''t reminded of anything at all.
"Even if that''s the case, N¨¦e Li still saved that heartless man at the most crucial moment. Sometimes, you should look at both sides of the coin. You haven¡¯t experienced it, and wouldn¡¯t understand."
Su Xi-er sneered to herself. I haven¡¯t experienced it, and wouldn''t understand? What a joke. My understanding is even deeper than N¨¦e Li¡¯s!
"Prince Yun, you speak as though you have experience in this matter. But how could this be? You are not a woman; how would you be betrayed by a man?"
Her casual remarks were like a huge boulder pressing on Yun Ruofeng''s heart, yet despite the suffocating feeling in his chest, his smile remained stered to his face.
Feeling that Su Xi-er was speaking a little too much to Prince Yun, the imperial guard standing by the side reminded her, "Su Xi-er, Prince Hao''s tea..."
Su Xi-er nodded, "I will go now." She then turned and headed for the kitchen without sparing Yun Ruofeng another nce, soon disappearing from sight.
However, Yun Ruofeng''s eyes trailed after Su Xi-er. Even when her figure hadpletely disappeared, he was still looking in the direction that she had left in.
The imperial guard from the Prince Hao Residence found it weird. It can''t be that this Prince Yun really fell for Su Xi-er, can it?
Yun Ruofeng retracted his gaze and looked at the imperial guard. "Is Su Xi-er so bold in the Prince Hao Residence too? And someone with Prince Hao¡¯s personality tolerates it?"
CHAPTER 171 (2): HOPES DASHED
CHAPTER 171 (2): HOPES DASHED
Trantion: Cosy
Nodding his head, Yun Ruofeng didn''t make things difficult for the imperial guard and turned to head for the second floor. As he began to pass by Pei Qianhao¡¯s room, the doors were flung open, revealing the man himself sporting a cold smile and narrowed eyes.
"Prince Yun, you elude this Prince. What do you intend to do by relentlessly chasing after this Prince''s maidservant?"
Yun Ruofeng smiled. ¡°Prince Hao, you interfered with Nanzhao¡¯s matters, and this Prince has disrupted your maidservant, so let¡¯s consider us even.¡± He had directly admitted that he was indeed relentlessly chasing after Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant, and this caused extreme displeasure in Prince Hao.
How can I let others hanker after my maidservant? Especially when it¡¯s someone like Yun Ruofeng who gently smiles all day. Normal women like this kind of men best.
"Prince Yun is indeed honest, but this Prince should make things clear first. Stay far away from this Prince''s maidservant in the future, or else..."
"Or else what? Is Beimin going to start a war with Nanzhao over a mere maidservant?"
Pei Qianhao smirked. "Not a war, but doesn¡¯t Prince Yun understand what this Prince means already? People in high positions have somewhat simr personalities. It''s obvious no matter how well you try to hide it."
Yun Ruofeng narrowed his eyes. In this world, only the powerful can understand the powerful.
"Prince Hao, that''s too strong a statement. You have given this Prince much face bying to Nanzhao this time. Take a good rest; this Prince will leave Moon County today."
He was obviously implying that he wouldn¡¯t approach Su Xi-er again.
Pei Qianhao watched Yun Ruofeng''s back as he left, a tinge of maleficence rising in his eyes. No one can match up to me in this world. As long as I want something, no one can snatch it from me, regardless of who they are. Thest thing Ick is tricks.
Yun Ruofeng''s gentle countenance was immediately dropped the moment he returned to his room. Sitting on a chair, he lightly tapped his fingers against the tabletop as his brows furrowed.
Su Xi-er''s words lingered in his mind. He should die. He does not deserve to be called a human.
If Ning Rn is still alive, would she say these words to me too? ¡°Yun Ruofeng, you should die! You are a beast, and do not deserve to be human...¡±
Foolish women like N¨¦e Li exist inrge numbers in this world, but Ning Rn will never be one of them.
My meeting with Ning Rn was ultimately a mistake. A rare slip revealed an expression of pain in his eyes, but dissipated as soon as it appeared.
Even if I could rewind time and make my choice again, I would still kill Ning Rn without hesitation.
Knock knock¡ª The sound of someone at the door was soon followed up by the voice of the guard from the Prince Yun Residence.
"Prince Yun, something happened in the pce."
Yun Ruofeng moved towards the room door and opened it. "Immediately prepare the horse carriage and return to the capital."
He had originally nned to stay for a few more days, but recent events had caused him to change his mind. It just so happened that this ¡®incident¡¯ was a convenient excuse for him to return.
"Prince Yun, the matter concerns the Eldest Imperial Princess and His Majesty. It''s an emergency," the imperial guard borated.
With a cid expression, Yun Ruofeng made a hand gesture and replied, "Okay. This Prince will settle it. Depart for the capital immediately."
The imperial guard bowed and received the order before he promptly headed towards the inn''s stable.
Yun Ruofeng swiftly exited his room and headed down the stairs. Just as he began to descend, he came face-to-face with Su Xi-er. She was holding onto a tray containing a teapot and cups.
Even though Su Xi-er saw him, she didn''t speak a single word before heading straight to Pei Qianhao''s room. It was as though she treated Yun Ruofeng like he didn¡¯t even exist.
Standing in front of Pei Qianhao¡¯s room, Su Xi-er could only call out since her hands were full. "Prince Hao, the tea is here. May Ie in now?"
CHAPTER 172 (1): IS IT COMFORTABLE
CHAPTER 172 (1): IS IT COMFORTABLE
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er pushed the door open with the tray in her hands, waiting as it swung open with a creak. However, when she saw the person inside the room, she silently cursed to herself that he was shameless. He said that I coulde in, but he¡¯s... changing right now!
Su Xi-er lowered her head and set the tray down on a wooden table before immediately turning on her heels and walking towards the door.
¡°It¡¯s not your first time seeing this Prince¡¯s body, why are you nervous? Come and wipe this Prince¡¯s body.¡± Pei Qianhao threw a handkerchief towards Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er snatched it out of the air, but still continued towards the door.
Pei Qianhao looked at her. How dare she ignore my words! Just when he was about to scold her, Su Xi-er closed the door and returned.
¡°This servant was just closing the door; I wasn¡¯t going to leave. If we meet someone like Miss Mei, who says that a woman must marry a man if she sees his body ording to ancestral teachings, what will we do?¡±
Su Xi-er wet the handkerchief in a basin next to her and wrung it dry while she talked.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes darkened. Why is she talking about Miss Mei again- I don¡¯t even want to see that woman. As for ancestral teachings, that is ridiculous!
¡°Prince Hao, this servant will wipe your back.¡± Su Xi-er circled around him beforeying the cloth on his back.
He didn¡¯t sweat, nor does he have any dirt on him. What use is it to wipe his body during the day?
¡°Use more strength; this Prince didn¡¯t ask you to tickle me.¡± Pei Qianhao spoke in an annoyed voice, and Su Xi-er began to scrub more forcefully.
Marks of red immediately appeared on Pei Qianhao¡¯s back, but he feltfortable and looked satisfied.
However, he didn¡¯t n to let Su Xi-er go easily. ¡°What were you and Prince Yun muttering about downstairs just now?¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t stop her movements and replied slowly. ¡°If Prince Hao knows that this servant was talking to Prince Yun, how is it possible for you not to know what we spoke about?¡±
¡°How dare you!¡± Pei Qianhao immediately whipped around and grabbed Su Xi-er¡¯s wrist, his eagle-like gaze filled with danger.
¡°This servant is just stating the facts.¡± Su Xi-er raised her head and met his eyes.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s brows knitted together when he saw her staring at him. Exerting some force in his arm, he pulled Su Xi-er closer to his chest. He didn¡¯t kiss her like before, but only held her closely.
Su Xi-er twisted around to try to escape, but calmed down upon realising that Pei Qianhao¡¯s grip on her was too strong. Left with little choice, she had her head aided against his chest.
From that position, she could hear Pei Qianhao¡¯s firm voice rumbling from above her. ¡°This Prince will not pity a woman like N¨¦e Li. Her husband doesn¡¯t have anyone to back him right now, so he will say anything to get back with her. But as the saying goes ¡®old habits die hard.¡¯ If N¨¦e Li forgives him, she will be betrayed by him again in the future. At that time, her life will be worse than death.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t think that he would start a tirade about N¨¦e Li, but his words matched her thoughts exactly.
I have experienced pain and suffering to realise this. What did Pei Qianhao experience?
As the foster son of the Pei Family, he hase so far without a mother or father. The gossip and pressure that was foisted upon him must have been unimaginable for an average person.
The calm voice of a man continued from above her head. ¡°It is better to die immediately than to live a life that is worse than death. Su Xi-er, do you know why this Prince is saying all this?¡±
He raised her chin and forced her to look at him when he finished speaking.
CHAPTER 172 (2): IS IT COMFORTABLE
CHAPTER 172 (2): IS IT COMFORTABLE
Trantion: Sangria
A chuckle could be heard. ¡°Others will pretend to understand when they don¡¯t, but you are the opposite. However, this Prince doesn¡¯t mind telling you directly: anybody who betrays this Prince will be directly executed instead of tortured. No matter who it is, this Prince¡¯s subordinates must remain loyal. Do you understand?¡±
His words were for me. I am Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant, and will be for the rest of my life. As his servant, even if he doesn¡¯t want me, I must stay loyal to him.
This man is so vicious. However, Su Xi-er knew that the only way to protect oneself was to be vicious to others. After all, the reason for my tragic death in my previous lifetime was because I wasn¡¯t ruthless enough and was too trusting of others.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant understands your intentions. This servant will continue to wipe your body.¡±
Seeing that Su Xi-er¡¯s expression was nk even as she wiped his body, Pei Qianhao smirked slightly before asking, ¡°How is this Prince¡¯s skin?¡±
This sentence broke Su Xi-er away from her stupor. He¡¯s not wearing anything on his upper body! I am leaning on his skin...
She immediately recoiled, but was trapped by Pei Qianhao¡¯s grasp. ¡°Is itfortable leaning on this Prince¡¯s body?¡±
Su Xi-er silently admitted that he was outstanding in both his military and governing ability, something that was made clear by his position today. Logically, his skin shouldn¡¯t be so good. Leaning on his body feels cool, and if I have to say it, smooth andfortable...
When Su Xi-er saw his serious expression, she replied, ¡°Prince Hao, your skin is better than any pce maid. Do you rub medicinal powder on yourself every day? More than silk...¡±
Before she could finish, Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes became cold. How can shepare my skin to a woman¡¯s?! It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t opened her mouth!
Pei Qianhao let her go with a cold expression, picking up the clothes on the rack next to him and starting to dress. He no longer tried to have Su Xi-er assist him.
Su Xi-er stood on one side quietly, then walked quietly to the wooden table and poured a cup of green tea. ¡°Prince Hao, the fragrance of this tea is light, it smells great.¡±
Pei Qianhao tied up his robe belt and ignored her, causing Su Xi-er to stop talking.
Once he finished dressing, Pei Qianhao made his way over to the table, picked up the cup of tea, and tested the temperature before downing the entire cup.
Tea needed to be enjoyed slowly for it to be fragrant. It was impossible to taste the vour of the tea by drinking it so quickly, and the cup of tea was wasted.
Pei Qianhao saw that Su Xi-er didn¡¯t realise her mistake, so he furrowed his eyebrows and coldly instructed, ¡°Leave.¡±
Su Xi-er noticed that he wasn¡¯t happy and followed his instructions to withdraw. ¡°Prince Hao, enjoy your tea.¡± With that, she walked out of the room, leaving Pei Qianhao with a sombre expression.
When the imperial guard saw that Su Xi-er hade back downstairs, he asked worriedly. ¡°Did you make Prince Hao angry?¡±
¡°Prince Hao is always grey-faced; is it always because of me? Brother imperial guard, you are thinking too much.¡±
The imperial guard¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. ¡°What exactly did you say?¡±
¡°Nothing much. I just said Prince Hao¡¯s skin was better than a pce maid¡¯s. Now that I think about it, I should¡¯ve said that it was simr to the skin of those noble daughters.¡±
The imperial guard¡¯s bodypletely stiffened. Prince Hao will be happy to hear that, my ass! She should say that his skin is sturdy, muscr, and manly! Anything would have been better than saying that it was simr to a woman¡¯s!
Sigh. Does Su Xi-er not know how to talk? The imperial guard was a bit speechless. How could she say something like that?!
CHAPTER 173 (1): PUNISHED TO FEED THE HORSES
CHAPTER 173 (1): PUNISHED TO FEED THE HORSES
Trantion: Sangria
I gave her a chance to tter me, but this was what became of it. There were so many words she could have used, but what came out of her mouth was...
The imperial guard saw Prince Hao standing on the second floor and immediately bowed. ¡°Paying respects to Prince Hao, this subordinate has something to report.¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t reply, looking at Su Xi-er instead. ¡°Go and feed the horses in the stable. You are not allowed to return to your room to rest until night falls.¡±
The imperial guard¡¯s eye twitched. Of course she was punished. He then looked at Su Xi-er and saw that her expression was calm. She nodded lightly before turning on her heel and walking towards the stable at the back of the inn.
The imperial guard¡¯s gaze continued to follow Su Xi-er as he sighed to himself. Why does she always offend Prince Hao. Isn¡¯t it enough to be punished once or twice? Feeding the horses is already a light punishment.
Nobody would dare say that Prince Hao¡¯s skin is like that of a noble¡¯s daughter. On second thought, why were they talking about his skin in the first ce? Even if Su Xi-er is bold, she wouldn¡¯t randomly bring up Prince Hao¡¯s skin, right?
Could it be that Prince Hao brought it up? When the imperial guard thought of this possibility, his eye couldn¡¯t help but twitch as his expression became strange.
It was only when he heard a cold voice that he realised Prince Hao was already standing next to him.
¡°As an imperial guard of the Prince Hao Residence, your skills haven¡¯t improved, but your progress in your ability to think about nonsense has improved daily.¡±
The imperial guard immediately bowed after being chided by Prince Hao. ¡°This subordinate knows my mistake. I will definitely be careful in the future.¡±
¡°There is no ¡®in the future¡¯. This Prince will not punish you in Nanzhao; instead, receive punishment by yourself after you return to Beimin.¡±
Receiving punishment by oneself was an unwritten rule at the Prince Hao Residence. As long as Prince Hao gave the words, an imperial guard had to go to the storage room and pick up a whip or a pole before asking another imperial guard tosh them at least twenty times. If Prince Hao said that someone must receive a harsh punishment, that number would be changed to forty.
The imperial guard knew that he was wrong and didn¡¯t make anyints. He nodded immediately. ¡°This subordinate will receive punishment by myself when I return to the Prince Hao Residence. This subordinate was just going to report that Prince Yun was seen boarding a horse carriage that is now on the way to the gate of Moon County.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Prince Yun is more sensible this time. He should have stayed in the capital city and settled all the matters with the beggars anyways. Otherwise, when the monarchs from other nations arrive in a few days, Prince Yun will lose face and be a joke.
¡°Go and watch Su Xi-er; don¡¯t let her sneak out.¡± Pei Qianhao suddenly instructed the imperial guard.
The imperial guard¡¯s face was solemn. I must be meticulous with anything to do with Su Xi-er. Therefore, he bowed immediately and replied with an affirmative before turning on his heel towards the backyard.
Pei Qianhao stood inside the inn with bright eyes. Yun Ruofeng¡¯s departure was a weight lifted from his shoulders. In the next few days, I still have some important things to do.
Moon County was quiet and peaceful, but Nanzhao¡¯s imperial pce was a different story.
~~~
Ning Anlian sat on the head seat, her chest continuously rising and falling as she sped her hands together in front of her pale face.
To put it negatively, she looked terrifying, and no one dared to go near her. Even the main pce maid, Piao Xu, only stood on one side quietly without talking.
CHAPTER 173 (2): PUNISHED TO FEED THE HORSES
CHAPTER 173 (2): PUNISHED TO FEED THE HORSES
Trantion: Sangria
Ning Anlian¡¯s gaze became even deeper. She wanted nothing more than to leave the pce and go to the Prince Yun Residence. However, Yun Ruofeng had reassigned some guards from the Prince Yun Residence to her repose pce. This was essentially the same as holding her captive here.
Nominally, he had put them there to make sure she practised her dancing more for the uing state banquet.
Haha. How dare he keep me captive; is he scared that I won¡¯t dance as well as Ning Rn? Why is it that I still can¡¯t escape Ning Rn¡¯s shadow even after her death?
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, please quell your anger. You¡¯ve never had a great rtionship with His Majesty, and he has always wanted to make you lose your temper. Eldest Imperial Princess, you¡¯ll have fallen for his tricks if you give in.¡±
Of course Ning Anlian knew what Ning Lianchen was thinking. His purpose is to make me so angry that I will be sick, and not be able to dance at the state banquet.
Understanding that however, was different than being able to act ordingly. The thing that she held closest to her heart had been infringed upon, and her emotions were a mess. Yun Ruofeng had said that she should be a calm person and not be as impulsive, as it wouldn¡¯t match her status as the Eldest Imperial Princess.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, this servant will serve you tea. Please calm down.¡±
Ning Anlian waved her hand. ¡°No need. More importantly, is what Ning Liancheng said true, that Prince Yun is not in the capital city, but in Moon County?!¡±
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, how can that be? The flowers to be used at the state banquet have all been bought. Besides, buying flowers isn¡¯t something that is done by Prince Yun anyways. Eldest Imperial Princess, His Majesty is stuck in the pce and can¡¯t go out. How could he know where Prince Yun is? He is just scaring you by mentioning Moon County.¡±
When Ning Anlian heard this, she thought it was logical. But... I am still feeling anxious. Yun Ruofeng had previously gone to the posthouse, but Pei Qianhao wasn¡¯t there.
If that¡¯s the case, who did Yun Ruofeng go to see at the posthouse? If it is like what Ning Lianchen said, and he is currently in Moon County...
Ning Anlian suddenly felt a strong headache. I had always thought that my good days woulde after Ning Rn died, but are these the ¡®good days¡¯ that I have been looking forward to?
I am unwilling and reluctant; why is it like this!? Why can¡¯t things be how I hoped them to be? How much longer do I need to wait? Can I force Yun Ruofeng to marry me immediately?
¡°Piao Xu, summon the imperial physician to the repose pce and say that this Princess doesn¡¯t feel well.¡± Ning Anlian only had one personal imperial physician. This person was the most experienced physician in the imperial pce, and was also the only one of them who knew that Ning Anlian would have trouble bing pregnant again.
Piao Xu naturally knew which imperial physician she was referring to. ¡°This servant will go now.¡±
Ning Anlian fell deep into her thoughts again as she watched Piao Xu¡¯s figure leaving, Ning Lianchen¡¯s words echoing in her head.
Eldest Imperial Sister, this Emperor is not at all astounded by your dance at all. The previous Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ dance moves were full of brilliance, but yours are only average. The Crown Prince from Donglin, the Monarch from Xiliu, and other monarchs of small foreign nations have all seen the previous Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ dance If you go up like that, you will be a joke. Your dance cannot be presented on stage.
Ning Anlian knew that Ning Rn¡¯s dance was the best in this world. At the previous state banquets, the monarchs of other nations have all praised her highly. If Yun Ruofeng wasn¡¯t there, they would definitely have asked for her to marry them on the spot.
But now, Ning Rn is dead! I am the most noble woman in Nanzhao, but Ning Lianchen is still using words to enrage me. Doesn¡¯t he know that he has already be a puppet!?
If it weren¡¯t for the court officials saving his status, he would have been confined to the mausoleum a long time ago to mourn for a lifetime. How would he be allowed to continue sitting on the emperor¡¯s throne!?
CHAPTER 174 (1): HARD TO CONCEIVE
CHAPTER 174 (1): HARD TO CONCEIVE
Trantion: Cosy
A glint of malevolence flickered in Ning Anlian''s eyes at this thought, though it quickly faded away. The only way to get Ning Lianchen off her back was... to make it so that he could never speak again.
With her mind made up, she could finally breathe. She quietly sat at the head seat in the hall as she picked up the nearby teapot and poured herself a cup.
Fifteen minutester, Piao Xu rushed in with Imperial Physician Fang tailing behind her. She promptly dismissed all the maidservants as soon as Imperial Physician Fang entered the main hall. She also closed the windows and shut the door tightly as she exited, leaving only Imperial Physician Fang and Ning Anlian inside as she guarded the entrance.
Piao Xu knew what the Eldest Imperial Princess and Imperial Physician Fang would talk about, and no one else was allowed to hear about it.
Imperial Physician Fang, who was holding onto his medical box, bowed and was prepared to pay his respects before being interrupted by Ning Anlian with a wave of her hand. "Imperial Physician Fang, you have been diagnosing this Princess. There is no one else around, so you can spare the formalities."
With that, she ced her hand on the arm of the chair. Imperial Physician Fang answered with an affirmative before withdrawing a silver thread from his medical box to take her pulse[/ref]When physicians had to avoid contact with the patient, there is a method where they will use a thread to tie around the patient¡¯s wrist and feel their pulse using the thread. However, this technique is much more difficult and may not be that urate.[/ref].
"Imperial Physician Fang, the diagnosis might be inurate when reading from the thread. This Princess has been recuperating for some time. Just feel this Princess'' pulse directly so that it will be more urate."
Imperial Physician Fang hesitated when he heard Ning Anlian''s words, but then thought of how much importance she ced on this matter. After contemting for a short while, he kept the silver thread and walked towards Ning Anlian. He paid his respects before taking her pulse.
Ning Anlian was worried and nervous as well. She had drunk so much bitter medicine in hopes that she would be able to condition her body to be able to bear children for Yun Ruofeng.
What''s the most important thing for a woman? Other than her appearance and figure, it is her ability to conceive. If a woman can''t conceive, then she would have failed as a woman.
Imperial Physician Fang meticulously felt her pulse, careful not to miss any details. After a substantial amount of time, he retracted his hand.
Ning Anlian got even more nervous. With a cautious expression, she softened her voice as well. "Imperial Physician Fang, how is it? Has this Princess'' body gotten better?
Imperial Physician Fang knew about the anxiety in her heart, but he had to speak the truth. Stuck with a difficult decision, he chose a response based on his understanding of the Eldest Imperial Princess'' character.
Hence, he sighed before replying deferentially. "Eldest Imperial Princess, your body is still not conditioned well. You have a weak and cold constitution, and your womb is cold as well. Your previous few abortions, especially yourst unintentional miscarriage, has left severe effects on your body. If it''s possible, I hope that you can refrain from any bedroom affairs for the time being until your body has reco..."
Imperial Physician Fang was swiftly interrupted by Ning Anlian. "Imperial Physician Fang, you are familiar with this Princess'' health. You are also aware of the affairs between this Princess and Prince Yun, You must know that this Princess will marry Prince Yun, and that he must have an heir. This Princess only has one question for you: will this Princess still be able to conceive in this lifetime?¡±
Imperial Physician Fang was in a bit of a pickle. This... The previous miscarriage had fatal effects on the Eldest Imperial Princess'' ability to conceive. Moreover, she has a cold womb, as well as a weak constitution, but her internal fire is vigorous.
The most important thing is to warm the womb and reduce her internal fire at the same time. But if we look at the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ temper, how could her internal fire be reduced?
CHAPTER 174 (2): HARD TO CONCEIVE
CHAPTER 174 (2): HARD TO CONCEIVE
Trantion: Cosy
Ning Anlian''s eyes immediately brightened upon hearing his words. "Imperial Physician Fang, are you telling the truth? This Princess still has the chance to conceive in this lifetime?"
Imperial Physician Fang nodded. "As long as Your Highness isn¡¯t anxious and subdue your internal fire, everything is possible."
His one statement had removed the boulder from Ning Anlian''s heart. I still have a chance at pregnancy; everything is fine as long as I have this chance.
"Eldest Imperial Princess, you shouldn''t meet Prince Yun during this phase. Prince Yun is busy with state affairs, and your internal fire is burning strong..." Imperial Physician Fang didn''t continue his sentence, as he knew that the Eldest Imperial Princess would understand.
Ning Anlian was a little embarrassed. Isn''t he saying that I keep thinking about that? It''s just that Yun Ruofeng has been busy, and doesn¡¯t have the heart to be intimate recently. Not to mention, hisck of interest in it was such that if I hadn¡¯t experienced his prowess, I would have thought that he...
"Okay, this Princess understands and has taken your words to heart. As long as you can nurse this Princess'' health, no matter what you want in the future, this Princess can give it to you."
Imperial Physician Fang bowed and paid his respects. "Many thanks, Eldest Imperial Princess. This humble official has brought some of the medicine that I mentioned with me. You can order Piao Xu to simmer it for three hours before consumption."
Ning Anlian nodded, "Okay, this Princess will drink the medicine no matter how bitter it is. That''s all, you may withdraw."
"This humble official shall take his leave." Imperial Physician Fang then retrieved the packaged medical herbs from his medical box and ced them on the table before leaving the main hall.
Before Imperial Physician Fang left, he told Piao Xu a few things that she had to pay attention to, especially the part about reducing Ning Anlian''s internal fire. Piao Xu listened very carefully, and took all his words to heart.
Imperial Physician Fang nodded and exited the repose pce.
After walking through a pce path, Imperial Physician Fang saw the approaching Prince Yun. He immediately bowed. "This humble official pays his respects to Prince Yun."
Yun Ruofeng waved him off with a hand gesture. "There''s no need for formalities. This Prince saw that you came out from the Eldest Imperial Princess'' repose pce. How''s the Eldest Imperial Princess'' health?"
"This humble official..." Imperial Physician Fang trailed off as he took a nce at the imperial guard standing behind Prince Yun.
With a wave of his hand, Yun Ruofeng dismissed his imperial guard and motioned for Imperial Physician Fang to continue. "This humble official felt the Eldest Imperial Princess'' pulse; her Highness asked if she would be able to conceive again in this lifetime."
Imperial Physician Fang paused and carefully observed Yun Ruofeng''s expression.
With a cid expression and a t tone, Yun Ruofeng asked, "How''s her body? Will she be able to produce an offspring?"
Imperial Physician Fang was a little nervous, as this concerned the descendants of Prince Yun. He knew clearly that Prince Yun would marry Ning Anlian, causing his tone to be solemn. "Prince Yun, are you asking this humble official to speak the truth as it is?"
"If you are not going to speak the truth as it is, were you nning to lie to this Prince?"
Imperial Physician Fang immediately lowered his head. "This humble official doesn''t dare. This humble official had just lied to the Eldest Imperial Princess that as long as she nurses her health and subdued the internal fire within her, she would have a chance at pregnancy again. It''s just that from what this humble official saw, the possibility is too minute to the point that it is negligible. Prince Yun..."
"This Prince understands. You may withdraw."
Imperial Physician Fang bowed with deference. "Prince Yun, this humble official''s medical skills are subpar and can''t treat the Eldest Imperial Princess. Herst miscarriage was fatal to her health."
"This Prince does not me you. Don''t mention this to the Eldest Imperial Princess; let her believe what you said previously. As for subduing her internal fire, you have already done well with this. Come back and im your rewardter." Yun Ruofeng then headed towards the Eldest Imperial Princess'' repose pce.
Imperial Physician Fang was a little perplexed. Prince Yun not only didn''t me me, but has even rewarded me? Is Prince Yun going to marry the Eldest Imperial Princess? He had previously seen the marriage as a foregone conclusion, but for the first time, he was harbouring doubts.
CHAPTER 175 (1): WHY ARE YOU KEEPING HIM
CHAPTER 175 (1): WHY ARE YOU KEEPING HIM
Trantion: Cosy
Crisp calls of "Paying respects to Prince Yun" rang out in the air. Even Ning Anlian, who was in her repose pce, could hear the voices very clearly.
Ning Anlian was just thinking of herself and Yun Ruofeng''s children. She had already been ted at the thought of being able to be pregnant again. Now that she heard that Prince Yun had arrived, all her worries were dissipated.
"Piao Xu..." Ning Anlian didn''t try to hide the excitement on her face; her joy could be seen from even the depths of her eyes.
After waiting on Ning Anlian for such a long while, Piao Xu knew her well. She bowed slightly before heading to the outer room. Gesturing the other pce maids, she had one of them quickly open the repose pce¡¯s doors.
Ning Anlian knew that she had been really hot-tempered recently, and that it wasn''t good for her health. She would definitely adhere to Imperial Physician Fang''s instructions to let her body recover quickly and get pregnant again. She also had to regain herposure as the Eldest Imperial Princess so that Yun Ruofeng wouldn¡¯t be upset with her over her impetuousness.
The voices of "Paying respects to Prince Yun" made Ning Anlian nervous. We are so familiar, and even meet often, yet I can''t help but be nervous.
She wanted to get up from her embroidered seat to wee him, but in the end, she held herself back.
Yun Ruofeng noticed Ning Anlian¡¯s position when he entered the room, seeing that she was facing the mirror as if checking on her appearance.
Yun Ruofeng hid his emotions very well. She did take Imperial Physician Fang''s words to heart.
With the corners of his lips raised into a smile, he softly called out, "Eldest Imperial Princess."
Hearing him calling her, Ning Anlian could no longer sit still. She promptly stood up and smilingly walked over while putting on a virtuous look. "Feng, there''s no need for us to be so courteous in private." With that, Ning Anlian reached out in hopes of grabbing Yun Ruofeng''s hand, but thetter had nimbly dodged it.
In that moment, the smile on Ning Anlian¡¯s face immediately froze.
Noticing the situation, Piao Xu knew that the Eldest Imperial Princess was unhappy and promptly left the room. At this time, it''s better not to witness the matters between the Eldest Imperial Princess and Prince Yun.
Though Ning Anlian felt displeased in her heart, she still constantly reminded herself of Imperial Physician Fang''s word at every instance, and kept a smile stered to her face.
She couldn''t help but ask, "Feng, how''s your health?"
Yun Ruofeng had a cid expression that seemed to directly oppose Ning Anlian''s emotional turmoil. "Much better. Nothing serious."
Only then did Yun Ruofeng look Ning Anlian in the face and slightly frown. "When this Prince was on my way here, I heard that you had a heated argument with His Majesty. What happened?"
Hearing his question, Ning Anlian''s expression turned even more bitter. To think that when we meet, it¡¯s not sharing our days or exchanging affectionate words and being lovey-dovey with one another, but him bringing up troubles by addressing me coldly and even reproaching me.
She couldn''t contain the fury within her. "Nothing. When has he spoken without spite? It has always been like this between me and him. It''s just that..."
Ning Anlian suddenly paused and observed Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression before continuing. "Actually, he is of not much use now. You have adequate power in your grasp, and can even be emperor if you wish to. Why are you keeping him? Why not simply..."
But before she couldplete her sentence, her words were interrupted by Yun Ruofeng. "No way!"
"Why not?"
Yun Ruofeng didn''t answer her again. It was as though he didn''t want to say anything more.
This side of Yun Ruofeng was what Ning Anlian couldn''t tolerate the most ©` unconcerned and devoid of emotions. She swiftly approached Yun Ruofeng, slightly raising her head and asking, "Is it because he is Ning Rn''s younger brother?"
CHAPTER 175 (2): WHY ARE YOU KEEPING HIM
CHAPTER 175 (2): WHY ARE YOU KEEPING HIM
Trantion: Cosy
"We are discussing this right now. What, just because he is Ning Rn''s younger brother, is that why you can¡¯t bear to kill him? You killed Ning Rn, and now you don''t dare to kill her younger brother?"
There was uncertainty, but also a measure of self-affirmation in her tone. Yun Ruofeng furrowed his brows slightly before returning to his normal self, but he still chose to ignore her. "The state banquet is around the corner. You should be practising your dance, not having these wild thoughts. I will settle the court affairs. You need not worry about that."
The smile was wiped off Ning Anlian''s face, her expression turning somewhat disappointed as she replied. "Yes, this Princess ought to practise her dance. Prince Yun shouldn''t havee to see me today. From today onwards, we don''t have to meet until Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet is over. Imperial Physician Fang said that my internal fire is vigorous so I need to nourish my body properly.¡±
"Since Imperial Physician Fang says so, then it¡¯s all the more reason for you to recuperate and adjust your body¡¯s condition. The state banquet is not child''s y. You ought to be well-prepared."
"This Princess understands."
"If there''s nothing else, this Prince shall take my leave." Without waiting for Ning Anlian''s response, Yun Ruofeng had already left the room. During their entire conversation, Yun Ruofeng hadn¡¯t shown an ounce of concern for Ning Anlian. This only served to stoke the mes of anger in her heart.
She thought of the sweet intimacy and lovey-dovey rtionship between them before Yun Ruofeng had be the Prince Regent and sneered. The change is huge. He had alwaysforted me, and taken me into his arms when I was feeling wronged. But now, every sentence of his is filled with thorns and spite.
He is already very powerful after bing the Prince Regent. He has the emperor in the palm of his hand as hostage to order the aristocrats around with his authority. Is that why this so-called Eldest Imperial Princess is no longer a threat to him?
These thoughts were too simr to Ning Lianchen¡¯s words, and Ning Anlian couldn¡¯t help but feel a crushing weight on her heart.
Yun Ruofeng... Yun Ruofeng, you can clearly sit on the imperial throne, yet you are still allowing that puppet to upy it. What exactly are you nning? Is it because of Ning Rn? Or do you have other reasons? Why are you always hiding things from me and not telling me anything...
She couldn''t suppress her anger, and proceeded to smash an entire set of enamelled teacups on the floor.
Hearing the noise, Piao Xu immediately came in to pacify her. Fortunately, Ning Anlian didn¡¯t continue smashing items, but her expression had turned even more bitter.
Piao Xu was a little perplexed. Why is it that every time Prince Yunes, the Eldest Imperial Princess will end up all worked up? Doesn''t Prince Yun like the Eldest Imperial Princess? Why does it look like he can''t be bothered with her anymore?"
Ning Anlian continued to sulkte into the night. Meanwhile, howls had beening forth from the Emperor''s repose pce for some time. The eunuch-in-waiting was afraid that something might have happened to the Emperor, and was in the process of going to summon the imperial physician when he was stopped by the Emperor¡¯s call.
"Wait!" Ning Lianchen ordered, his gaze on the eunuch on the ground.
"Summon Imperial Physician Fang for this Emperor."
The eunuch acknowledged the order. "Yes, Your Majesty." He then stood up and promptly withdrew.
Watching the eunuch exit the chambers, Ning Lianchen couldn''t help but sigh before he quietly waited for the imperial physician''s arrival.
Imperial Physician Fang had just gone to the Eldest Imperial Princess'' repose pce earlier today, and now he was summoned to the Emperor''s repose pce.
Upon entering the chambers, Imperial Physician Fang knelt down. "This humble official pays his respects to Your Majesty."
"It''s alright, don''t stand on ceremony. Imperial Physician Fang, this Emperor is not feeling well, and has summoned you thiste at night to find out what the problem is."
"Yes, Your Majesty" Not daring tomit a slight, Imperial Physician Fang hurried forward to feel his pulse.
CHAPTER 176 (1): GETTING WORDS OUT
CHAPTER 176 (1): GETTING WORDS OUT
Trantion: Sangria
Imperial Physician Fang knew about the rtionship between Ning Anlian and Ning Lianchen. Having received some benefits from Ning Anlian, he wouldn¡¯t dare to reveal too much, even to the emperor.
He pondered for a while before reply. ¡°The Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ body is fine. Please rest assured, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing serious?¡± Ning Lianchen¡¯s voice grew an octave higher before he smirked. ¡°How did you be an imperial physician, Imperial Physician Fang?¡±
Before Imperial Physician Fang could answer, Ning Lianchen continued. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of your excellent medical skills that the imperial court hired you.¡±
Imperial Physician Fang nodded slightly, but didn¡¯t dare to be ted. I don¡¯t know where His Majesty is going with this...
¡°With how great your medical skills are, how could you not know that Imperial Elder Sister¡¯s is unwell today, Imperial Physician Fang? Unless you are just a quack? And the imperial court hired you because you said some polite words?¡±
Imperial Physician Fang was stunned by the sudden interrogation from Ning Lianchen. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true.¡±
Although Prince Yun is the one with power right now, this is still the emperor in front of me. Even casually offending him can cost me my head and my post.
¡°If it isn¡¯t true, then what is wrong with Imperial Elder Sister? Shouldn¡¯t you be informing this Emperor?¡±
Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s forehead broke into a cold sweat as he immediately responded, ¡°The Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ internal fire has been vigorous recently, and has caused her to feel unwell. This humble official has already prescribed some medicine for the Eldest Imperial Princess, and she should recover in a few days.¡±
Ning Lianchen knew what Imperial Physician Fang meant, and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. In the end, Imperial Physician Fang just prepared some warming medicine before leaving.
After the imperial physician left, Ning Lianchen instructed the pce servants to close the door of the repose pce so that he could be alone.
Apart from the asional sound of the crackling candles, the gigantic repose pce waspletely silent.
Ning Lianchen looked at the golden, dazzling pce with his dry eyes but couldn¡¯t squeeze a single tear out.
Heading towards a cab, he pulled out a scroll and slowly unfurled it to reveal a lifelike painting of a young woman. The woman was none other than the Imperial Elder Sister who Ning Lianchen had been thinking of day and night ©` Ning Rn!
¡°Imperial Elder Sister...¡±
Ning Lianchen called softly, but...
The woman in the painting cannot answer me anymore, not even with a single word.
Ning Lianchen whimpered and clenched both of his fists, as if he could release all of his hatred and anger in the next second.
I must be stronger and take revenge for Imperial Elder Sister. I will kill Ning Anlian and Yun Ruofeng.
Ning Lianchen had spent countless nights looking at Ning Rn¡¯s painting. He would look at the sister he missed, thinking that she would run out from the painting and nag at him in a worried tone.
His longing was like a flood that surged into his heart.
~~~
In the far away Moon County, Su Xi-er looked up at the ck sky above her head and thought of her younger brother in the capital city¡¯s imperial pce. How is Lianchen? Does he get bullied by Ning Anlian and Yun Ruofeng? Is he eating and sleeping well?
But no matter how much I miss him, I can¡¯t go and see him. I am not Ning Rn anymore; I am Su Xi-er.
CHAPTER 176 (2): GETTING WORDS OUT
CHAPTER 176 (2): GETTING WORDS OUT
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er had spent almost an entire day in the stables just staring at the wall nkly when suddenly, a person appeared at the entrance at dusk.
It was Pei Qianhao.
When he saw that Su Xi-er was lost in her thoughts, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, What is this woman thinking about? Is she thinking about Prince Yun? Is she sad and missing him because he has returned to the capital?
¡°What? Who are you thinking of?¡± Pei Qianhao spoke suddenly, but it didn¡¯t scare Su Xi-er.
Whenpared to any other woman, Su Xi-er remained remarkably calm.
Su Xi-er bowed to him slightly. ¡°Prince Hao.¡±
With how dark it was, her current expression was unreadable.
Pei Qianhao just nodded slightly to show that she could rise. When he turned around to leave, he suddenly said, ¡°Come, this Prince will take you to Zhao¡¯s Flower Shop.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t refuse, although she didn¡¯t know why he wanted to go to Zhao¡¯s Flower Shop at night. ¡°Yes, Prince Hao.¡±
After the two left the inn, Su Xi-er asked, ¡°Prince Hao, why are we going to the flower shop?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s footsteps paused for a second as he turned to nce at her. Turning back around, he gave an answer. ¡°To make fragrant powder for you to use so that you won¡¯t be stinky every day.¡±
Su Xi-er thought, even if I don¡¯t use fragrant powder on my body, I won¡¯t be stinky...
She followed behind and could just barely make out Pei Qianhao¡¯s expressionless profile.
Of course, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t believe that he really wanted to buy some flower powder to scent the body. Beimin¡¯s fragrant powders are essentially the same as those from Nanzhao. He¡¯s not one to gild the lily.
¡°Prince Hao, you are not just going to make fragrant powder right? Is there another use?¡± Su Xi-er asked. Lingrui flowers can also be used to staunch blood flow. Perhaps Pei Qianhao really does n to transnt them to Beimin to try to make a medicinal powder. They will certainly help a lot in saving on military supplies and even treat the soldiers¡¯ wounds more efficiently.
Pei Qianhao only walked even faster, not bothering to answer her question. In the end, this is all my spection.
¡°Prince Hao, although you won¡¯t say it, this servant can see that Lingrui flowers will be very useful to you apart from making fragrant powders.¡±
Su Xi-er thought that Pei Qianhao would reveal something at this moment, but he instead turned around and asked, ¡°What, isn¡¯t it great that this Prince is going to make you smell nice every day?¡±
Pei Qianhao saw that she didn¡¯t say anything and continued on. ¡°No more replies? Keep walking and don¡¯t have wild thoughts.¡±
The two of them then boarded a horse carriage, staying silent until they arrived at the flower shop.
Uncle Zhao didn¡¯t think that a huge patron like them would visit sote at night, so he hurriedly came out to wee them.
The news that Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao was here had spread through the entire Moon County. A man with such an aura must be Prince Hao! Uncle Zhao knew that he couldn''t afford to be impolite.
¡°Prince Hao, please enter.¡±
Pei Qianhao watched as Su Xi-er got off the horse carriage before walking into the flower shop directly.
The Lingrui flowers had all closed up at night time, but they were still a brilliant yellow, and emitted an inviting fragrance.
However, Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t stay for long. He just looked at the Lingrui and pinched some soil to smell it, leaving shortly after.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t understand what he wanted to do and just followed him closely.
CHAPTER 177 (1): PROFOUND MEANING
CHAPTER 177 (1): PROFOUND MEANING
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± Pei Qianhao looked at her. Is she in such a hurry that she needs to know where we are going right now?
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°This servant is just curious about what you want to do.¡±
¡°Nothing much, this Prince just came out to take a nice stroll and sightsee.¡±
Su Xi-er was confused. It¡¯s the middle of the night, and there isn¡¯t even a moon in the sky to provide light. What is there to see?
After the horse carriage had travelled for some distance, the imperial guard driving it suddenly slowed down and lifted the curtain, pointing to a road, ¡°Prince Hao, this is the road towards the Moon Lake; it¡¯s not far from here.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°Go to the Moon Lake.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Moon Lake will be pitch ck at this time of night, and it doesn¡¯t seem very appropriate to go there now. Prince Hao, is there something urgent you have to do there?¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at her teasingly. ¡°What? Can¡¯t this Prince go there for sightseeing?¡±
The apanying coldness he exuded made Su Xi-er aware that she shouldn¡¯t continue prodding, so she simply nodded. ¡°Prince Hao, nobody can stop you from doing as you wish, much less visiting Moon Lake to sightsee.¡±
Pei Qianhao nced at her, but didn¡¯t say anything as the cool night breeze blew through the carriage. It wasn¡¯t long before they stopped at Moon Lake, and the respectful voice of the guard broke the silence.
¡°Prince Hao, we have arrived at Moon Lake.¡±
Pei Qianhao lifted the curtain of the carriage before dismounting and staring at the mirror-like Moon Lake in front of him.
It was pitch-ck, and nearlypletely silent as well. Only the sound of the wind and gently sshing tide could be heard.
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t make out Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression after she had dismounted, only able to watch his broad shoulders as he slowly approached theke. He then squatted down and scooped up someke water with his hands to smell it.
Su Xi-er walked closer, but was blocked by the imperial guard. ¡°You can¡¯t go over right now.¡± His voice was solemn. She saw that Pei Qianhao was still analysing theke water.
Slowly, Su Xi-er grew even more certain that Pei Qianhao was greatly interested in Nanzhao¡¯s Lingrui Flowers. It¡¯s definitely not to create fragrant powders, or for their beauty; it¡¯s for their military use.
Although he is unpredictable, I at least understand one thing about this man after spending so much time around him: He will not waste his time on useless things.
When the imperial guard saw that Su Xi-er didn¡¯t n to approach, he lowered his hand before turning his eyes to Pei Qianhao as well.
At this moment, Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were full of seriousness. The taste, smell, and colour of thiske water is simr to anyke in Beimin. If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the difference that allows Lingrui flowers to flourish in just Nanzhao?
Seeing that Pei Qianhao remained prone by theke, Su Xi¡¯er¡¯s suspicions grew until she was certain that Pei Qianhao hade to the Moon Lake especially for Lingrui. Coming out to analyse the two most important factors for the Lingrui¡¯s growth, the soil and the water, what else could he be doing? Perhaps there may actually be a sessful transnt if he finds out the secret within.
When she thought of this, Su Xi-er¡¯s expression became even moreplicated.
After a long while, Pei Qianhao finally got up and nced at Su Xi-er. He said calmly, ¡°Come over.¡±
¡°Su Xi-er, go over quickly.¡± The imperial guard on the side immediately urged her, as if he was scared that she would disobey.
Su Xi-er looked at the imperial guard with a fierce glint in her eyes that made him tremble. Why am I seeing Prince Hao¡¯s shadow in Su Xi-er?
¡°Come over.¡± Pei Qianhao repeated himself when he saw that Su Xi-er wasn¡¯ting.
CHAPTER 177 (2): PROFOUND MEANING
CHAPTER 177 (2): PROFOUND MEANING
Trantion: Sangria
¡°This Prince is not here to make you look at theke water. Come and raise your head.¡± He signalled for her tilt her head up as he knelt down and squatted down to scoop up some moreke water.
Once he got up, his brows quickly furrowed when he saw that Su Xi-er was still staring nkly ahead. Stretching out his other hand, he raised her chin and sshed some water onto her face.
Pei Qianhao stepped closer to her when her cheeks touched the coldke water, as if he wanted to see something on her face.
She saw the solemnity and confusion in his eyes before he raised his hand and wiped the water off.
¡°This Prince can see that thiske water is not bad; it¡¯s pure.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°Impure water wouldn¡¯t grow so many flowers and nts, and Moon County wouldn¡¯t have been so famous in Nanzhao.¡±
¡°That is indeed so.¡± Pei Qianhao muttered. The look in his eyes became even deeper as he returned to looking at the surface of theke.
Silence ensued and the only sound that could be heard was the wind blowing across the surface of theke.
After a long while, the silence was broken by arge sshing noise as a slim young woman jumped into theke.
Pei Qianhao pretended like he didn¡¯t even see the woman. Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but call to the imperial guard. ¡°Hurry and save them; a person just jumped into theke!¡±
The imperial guard didn¡¯t move and waited for Prince Hao¡¯s instructions.
Pei Qianhao chuckled, ¡°You want to poke your nose into someone else¡¯s business again?¡¯
Before Su Xi-er could even reply, the shrill yell of an old woman came from the edge of theke. ¡°My poor daughter, why did youmit suicide!¡± The old woman cried out. When she nced around, she saw Pei Qianhao and kowtowed immediately. ¡°Nobleman, I beg you to save my daughter! I don¡¯t know how to swim.¡±
¡°Well, this Prince will just meddle just this once. After all, jumping into the Moon Lake will affect this pure water.¡± He gave a meaningful nce to the imperial guard as he spoke.
The imperial guard understood and took off the sword from his waist immediately jumping into the Moon Lake to save the woman. When the old woman saw this, she immediately kowtowed at Pei Qianhao a few more times. ¡°Thank you nobleman, thank you nobleman!¡±
After that, the old woman nervously watched theke and hoped that it wasn¡¯t toote for her daughter.
Imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence had all received strict training, and could swim well. Some were even selected especially from Beimin¡¯s coastal towns, and only became guards at the Prince Hao Residence after experiencing many tribtions.
Although the imperial guard who came to Nanzhao with Prince Hao was a bit slow-witted, his skills spoke for themselves.
It wasn¡¯t long before some ripples appeared on the surface of theke. Soon after, Su Xi-er saw the imperial guard surface with the young woman in his arms.
The old woman couldn¡¯t help but be anxious, and immediately ran over to meet the imperial guard as he swam ashore.
Su Xi-er looked at the woman. She was d in coarse clothes and had a pretty face. She is in the prime of her youth.
To force someone like this to death at such a young age, it must be... love. Love hurts the most. Some people run from the pain through death, others wallow in their suffering for a lifetime, and yet others will rise from the ashes.
Suddenly, she felt that the woman was simr to herself. But this woman didn¡¯t die; she just fainted from choking on all the water.
¡°Daughter, daughter!¡± The old woman shook her daughter violently, hoping that thetter would wake up.
Su Xi-er opened her mouth and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. She has just fainted, and will be fine after we force the water out of her chest.¡±
CHAPTER 178 (1): LEND A HELPING HAND
CHAPTER 178 (1): LEND A HELPING HAND
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er approached once she saw the olddy take a step back. The woman lying on the floor had a pretty face, but her eyebrows were furrowed as if she was struggling with something.
¡°Miss, please save my daughter; you must save my daughter.¡± The old woman whimpered. It was clear from the look in her eyes that Su Xi-er was herst hope.
Su Xi-er nodded and motioned for the old woman not to worry.
This woman is just unconscious after water entered her lungs. It¡¯s not too serious yet, but it¡¯ll be life-threatening if it goes on for much longer.
Su Xi-er immediately knelt down next to the woman and began to perform chestpressions. Of course, her actions didn¡¯t escape the vignt gaze of Pei Qianhao; a sh of confusion appearing in thetter¡¯s eyes when he saw what Su Xi-er was doing.
How does she know how to save someone who is unconscious after falling into water?
ording to the records from the Imperial Household Department, Su Xi-er entered the imperial pce at a young age, and has worked in the pce ever since. Having never left the pce, how could she know how to do something like this?
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze was deep, as if it was trying to read Su Xi-er¡¯s mind. ¡°Have you learnt something from a physician before?¡±
Su Xi-er only gave a split-second pause before continuing her actions and answering. ¡°I haven¡¯t learnt it from anyone, but I have seen people being saved like this after they fell into the water.¡± Her voice was soft, and her heart was also calm.
¡°You are clever to be able to learn anything after seeing it,¡± Pei Qianhaomented slowly. Only Su Xi-er knew the deeper meaning behind his words.
Su Xi-er only spared Pei Qianhao a nce, not even stopping the movement of her hands as she did so.
After a while, her eyebrows furrowed. If she still hasn¡¯t woken up after so long, I have to use a different method.
Su Xi-er slowly stopped the chestpressions before speaking. ¡°We¡¯ll have to force the water out of her chest to save her. With how long she¡¯s been unconscious though, we¡¯ll have to provide some air by using a mouth-to-mouth method.¡±
She proceeded to pinch the woman¡¯s nose with one hand, using the other to hold the woman¡¯s mouth open.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s heart almost leapt out when he saw Su Xi-er bending down.
Just when her lips were going to touch the young woman¡¯s, Pei Qianhao pulled her away.
¡°You, go!¡± Before Su Xi-er could open her mouth, Pei Qianhao nced at the imperial guard next to him and gave an order.
The imperial guard was startled and looked at the woman on the ground. He hesitated and advised, ¡°This subordinate is a man. It will sully this youngdy¡¯s clear reputation and chastity if I do so.
¡°This concerns her life; who cares if it¡¯s between a man and woman?¡± Pei Qianhao said firmly. The imperial guard was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. Prince Hao¡¯s order is even more difficult than dying.
¡°I beg you to save my daughter! I beg you to please save her!¡± The old woman who continued to whimper on the side opened her mouth and almost knelt down in front of the imperial guard, but Su Xi-er pulled her up.
The imperial guard was ufortable. Prince Hao is so protective of Su Xi-er that he won¡¯t even allow her to... Sigh, I¡¯m very unlucky. Now that the old woman has begged me like that, I have no choice but to do it.
The imperial guard apologised silently when he saw the woman on the ground. I¡¯m sorry Miss, I didn¡¯t kiss you on purpose.
The imperial guard knelt down unwillingly. He was well aware of the method used to save someone who had fallen into the water.
Just as his lips were about to touch the young woman¡¯s, her eyes fluttered open. When she saw a strange man¡¯s lips close to hers, she immediately reacted and pped him on instinct.
CHAPTER 178 (2): LEND A HELPING HAND
CHAPTER 178 (2): LEND A HELPING HAND
Trantion: Sangria
I am pped for saving a person? Besides, I haven¡¯t done anything yet! One could imagine the cries of injustice in the imperial guard¡¯s heart right now.
¡°Cui Hua, Cui Hua...¡± The old woman continued to sob as she hugged her daughter. Now that thetter had been saved, the old woman was both excited and frightened.
¡°Cui Hua, you are finally awake. You have frightened me silly; how will your mum live by herself!¡±
After that, the old woman pointed at the imperial guard, Su Xi-er, and Pei Qianhao. ¡°Ah, Cui Hua, these are your saviours. It¡¯s all thanks to them that you are alive! Otherwise, your mum may have never seen you again.¡±
When she spoke of how her daughter could have died, the old woman couldn¡¯t help but start crying again. Cui Hua¡¯s eyes were also red as she whimpered. She felt that she had suffered a lot of injustice, but when she saw her mother like that, she couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her anymore.
However, Pei Qianhao was thinking about somethingpletely different right now. Luckily Su Xi-er didn¡¯t do it, otherwise, she would have been the one pped. Looking at the mark on the guard¡¯s face, it wasn¡¯t a light blow. As for the guard, he should be fine with his thick flesh and coarse skin.
The imperial guard was speechless, but he couldn¡¯t say anything either. He had to quietly bear it on the side.
Su Xi-er looked at the imperial guard sympathetically. No matter who it is, someone connected to Pei Qianhao can¡¯t live an easy life.
Saviours? Cui Hua followed looked and saw the three people, including the man that she had pped.
I had pped my saviour? Cui Hua realised that she had pped the wrong person and felt embarrassed. They must think that I am ungrateful.
Cui Hua got up and approached the imperial guard with an awkward expression before lowering her head and speaking softly. ¡°Gentleman, this littledy must apologise for being rude just now.¡±
¡°Miss, you don¡¯t need to worry about a rough person like me.¡± The imperial guard felt a lot better when he saw that the woman had taken the initiative to apologise.
After apologising to the imperial guard, Cui Hua turned around and headed towards Su Xi-er.
Just when Cui Hua was going to bow to thank her, Su Xi-er motioned for her to stop. ¡°Miss, there is no need for formalities. I was only here by coincidence, and did what any other person would have.¡±
Su Xi-er could feel a cold gaze from behind her as soon as she spoke. She didn¡¯t have to look to know that this was Pei Qianhao.
In response, Cui Hua said, ¡°The saying goes that saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-floor pagoda[1], but not many people can act upon that.¡± Cui Hua gave off a deste aura when she spoke, her eyes filling with sorrow.
Although Su Xi-er didn¡¯t ask for details, she could vaguely guess why Cui Hua jumped into theke.
The only thing that can drive a woman to suicide like this is love. Unlike the more aged and rational N¨¦e Li who wouldn¡¯t seek death no matter how terrible Zhang Zhuang is, this woman is young and impulsive. Perhaps tonight will be enough for her to think things over again.
Cui Hua looked at Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. The moon isn¡¯t out tonight, but her eyes are still as luminous as the stars in the night sky.
1. In ancient China, it is believed that building pagodas will help a person earn merits. A seven-floor pagoda is a pagoda of the highest level, so building a seven-floor pagoda will help a person earn the most merits.
CHAPTER 179 (1): NE LI VISITS
CHAPTER 179 (1): NE LI VISITS
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Cui Hua, mum knows that you have some difficulties, but you still need to live on even if Tie Niu doesn¡¯t want you.¡± The old woman held her daughter¡¯s hand with red eyes.
After a long while, Cui Hua slowly exined, ¡°Mum, I won¡¯t try tomit suicide ever again. I just can¡¯t believe that after knowing each other since we were children, he would do something like leaving me pregnant without marrying. Just from this, I will be shunned by others.¡± Tears began to flow down her face as she finished speaking.
The old woman¡¯s hands trembled when she heard this. Her expression hadpletely changed. My daughter is actually pregnant with Tie Niu¡¯s child! The people in our vige are conservative; how will we continue to live in the vige if she¡¯s pregnant?
It was evident that the old woman was stunned by her daughter¡¯s words; however, she tried to change her expression as quickly as she could. She was afraid that her daughter would try tomit suicide again after seeing her.
Instead, she raised her hand to wipe away her daughter¡¯s tears. ¡°Your father died young, otherwise, he would definitely beat Tie Niu to death with that temper of his. Daughter, mum will always be with you whether you abort this child or keep this child. You mustn¡¯t think aboutmitting suicide ever again.¡± The old woman¡¯s tone was full of fear. If my daughter passes away like this, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live on either.
Looking at the mother-daughter pair, Su Xi-er slowly advised, ¡°No matter what had happened, you need to look forward. Do you think this Tie Niu would be regretful, even if you had really died? It¡¯s probably just the opposite. You can¡¯t let someone who hurt you off so easily; but with your personality, you probably won¡¯t look for trouble with him. However, as long as you live on, that will be enough to disgust Tie Niu.¡±
The night was silent, and Su Xi-er¡¯s words flowed like an unending stream into everyone¡¯s ears.
Each person¡¯s expression was different; the old woman was stunned, Cui Hua was surprised, the imperial guard admired her, and Pei Qianhao was deep in thought.
After a while, Cui Hua nodded. Although there was still some sorrow in her eyes, a glimmer of hope could be seen peeking through. ¡°You are right. If I don¡¯t treat myself well, then I am using others¡¯ mistakes to punish myself. I must live better, and I will give birth to this child. I will meet someone better in the future, someone who will ept myself and my child!¡±
The old woman felt rxed, feeling that her daughter had slowly untied the knot in her heart.
¡°Remember what you said tonight.¡± That was Su Xi-er¡¯sst sentence to Cui Hua before she returned to Pei Qianhao¡¯s side.
Pei Qianhao nced at Su Xi-er before boarding the horse carriage first. Su Xi-er watched Pei Qianhao¡¯s back and closely followed behind him with an inexplicable expression in her eyes.
Cui Hua had only just recovered from her stupor when she saw the two getting on the horse carriage. Just when she was going to chase after them, she was stopped by the imperial guard. ¡°Miss, please stay here.¡±
Even a vige woman like her could tell by their clothes and demeanour that Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er weren¡¯t ordinary people.
After being stopped by the imperial guard, she stood there obediently. If my saviours don¡¯t need anything in return, then I will just remember it. Besides, nothing I could give them will matter.
Cui Hua rubbed her stomach as she watched the horse carriage leave. She softly said to herself. Thank you, Miss.
After a long period of silence on the horse carriage, Su Xi-er muttered, ¡°Thank you for just now.¡±
CHAPTER 179 (2): NE LI VISITS
CHAPTER 179 (2): NE LI VISITS
Trantion: Sangria
¡°You want to thank this Prince? Alright, then offer yourself to this Prince as a gift.¡± Pei Qianhao moved closer to Su Xi-er and stretched his hand out to hook around her slender waist, his tone yful.
¡°Prince Hao, please look out for your image. This servant is just a lowly pce maid, I don¡¯t have that kind of luck.¡± Nor do I want that kind of luck. Su Xi-er inwardly thought to herself but didn¡¯t voice that out.
Su Xi-er narrowly dodged his hand, causing Pei Qianhao to stop talking altogether.
The horse carriage was once again silent, with Pei Qianhao leaning against the wall with his eyes closed.
¡°Prince Hao, we are here at Flowers Arrive Inn.¡± The imperial guard stopped the horse carriage and respectfully called.
He didn¡¯t dare to call too loudly. If I interrupt Prince Hao¡¯s pleasant dream by being too loud, my head will probably be relocated.
Su Xi-er softly called inside the carriage. ¡°Prince Hao, we are at Flowers Arrive Inn.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes remained closed, and it wasn¡¯t clear whether he was really asleep, or just pretending.
Just when Su Xi-er prepared to alight and wait quietly by the carriage, Pei Qianhao suddenly opened his eyes and slowly said, ¡°You return to your cabin to rest. You don¡¯t need to serve this Prince tonight.¡±
He directly left after speaking, not sparing her another nce.
Su Xi-er watched his back. Why is he suddenly saying that I don¡¯t need to serve him tonight? A glint of confusion flickered across her eyes before she thought better of it and returned to her room to wash up.
The next day, Su Xi-er got up early and wore a in coloured dress with a casually tied Round Bun, leaving the room after freshening up.
She had originally wanted to go to the back kitchen and bring Pei Qianhao some breakfast, but when she looked in the direction of his room, she saw that the door was fully open with nobody inside.
She then proceeded downstairs and saw the imperial guard still present as well. ¡°Where did Prince Hao go this morning?¡±
The imperial guard replied, ¡°Prince Hao went to Zhao¡¯s Flower Shop by himself and didn¡¯t let this subordinate follow him. You can try waiting here; Prince Hao will be back.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately understood that they would be leaving Moon County and returning to Nanzhao¡¯s capital today. Pei Qianhao went to Zhao¡¯s Flower Shop in the morning to collect the Lingrui Flowers that he ordered before.
Putting the matter behind her, she took the time to eat breakfast in the kitchen before packing up her clothes and personal effects.
Not long after, a wooden handcart full of the previously ordered Lingrui Flowers arrived at Flowers Arrive Inn.
Yet, Pei Qianhao had yet to make his appearance. Just as Su Xi-er began to wonder where he was, N¨¦e Li and Xiaobao appeared.
When N¨¦e Li saw Su Xi-er, she took Xiaobao and walked up, taking a bag of something from her front pocket and passed it to Su Xi-er.
¡°Miss, we have nothing to repay your great kindness. You have already helped us so much ©` we cannot ept these silvers.¡±
Su Xi-er pushed it back. ¡°As mother and son, you two will need these silvers. No need to return them to me.¡±
Besides, those silvers were from Pei Qianhao, not me. Even if you wanted to return them, it wouldn¡¯t be to me.
She knew that Pei Qianhao wouldn¡¯t take things back after giving them away. The red Chinese bodice and pearl are still inside the wardrobe of the Beauty Pce.
After a few rounds of debate between the two, the silvers still ended up in N¨¦e Li¡¯s hands.
N¨¦e Li was a bit embarrassed. I came here especially to return the silvers, but here they are in my hands. This defeats the purpose of meing here today.
Su Xi-er went to the back kitchen and brought some refreshments to wee N¨¦e Li and Xiaobao.
CHAPTER 180 (1): RETURNING TO THE CAPITAL
CHAPTER 180 (1): RETURNING TO THE CAPITAL
Trantion: Sangria
N¨¦e Li opened her mouth. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s all thanks to you. If it wasn¡¯t for you...¡± N¨¦e Li choked up and couldn¡¯t continue, raising her sleeve to wipe away her tears. On the side, Xiaobao softly patted N¨¦e Li¡¯s arm.
N¨¦e Li looked at Xiaobao with an appreciating nce and continued, ¡°Zhang Zhuang betrayed me. Although I don¡¯t have the heart to watch him die, I will never forgive him!¡±
N¨¦e Li looked a bit emotional. I loved Zhang Zhuang deeply, but as I aged, I could notpete with his love of money.
¡°What are you nning to do next?¡± Su Xi-er looked at the mother and son calmly. She originally thought that N¨¦e Li would be too soft-hearted and fall for Zhang Zhuang¡¯s tricks again.
¡°I n to leave Moon County with Xiaobao. I won¡¯t let Zhang Zhuang bother us again.¡± N¨¦e Li rubbed Xiaobao¡¯s head with her eyes full of determination.
Xiaobao is the most important right now.
Su Xi-er thought that N¨¦e Li had made the correct decision. At the very least, they won¡¯t have to see Zhang Zhuang every day. Doing so would only make N¨¦e Li sad, after all, they were in love once-upon-a-time.
Pei Qianhao returned after the two chatted for a while.
Su Xi-er knew it was time to leave Moon County, so she collected her belongings and left Flowers Arrive Inn together with Pei Qianhao.
N¨¦e Li and Xiaobao immediately chased after them. Just before Su Xi-er got on the horse carriage, N¨¦e Li knelt down and kowtowed. ¡°Many thanks to you, my saviour. I will remember your great kindness for a lifetime. After I die, I will ask Xiaobao to find you and serve you.¡±
Just when Su Xi-er was about to refuse, Pei Qianhao announced, ¡°Beimin¡¯s capital, Prince Hao Residence.¡±
Pei Qianhao hooked his arm around Su Xi-er¡¯s waist after he finished speaking, not giving her a chance to reply as they boarded the horse carriage. It began moving shortly after.
Xiaobao was startled by Pei Qianhao¡¯s aura and asked N¨¦e Li slowly. ¡°Mum, what is Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao Residence?¡±
N¨¦e Li immediately covered Xiaobao¡¯s mouth with a nervous expression. ¡°Don¡¯t gossip casually, this is someone we can never offend in this lifetime, or even our next.¡±
However, N¨¦e Li already knew that although that youngdy hadn¡¯t epted her words, Prince Hao had done so.
At this moment, N¨¦e Li pat Xiaobao¡¯s head. ¡°Xiaobao, we must be grateful people who return the favour after being helped.¡±
Xiaobao saw the hopes in N¨¦e Li¡¯s eyes and nodded. ¡°Mum, Xiaobao has remembered.¡±
~~~
With Su Xi-er unwilling to ask Pei Qianhao what he had said, the horse carriage was silent on the way back to Nanzhao¡¯s capital.
After two hours, the horse carriage arrived at the capital and was travelling on the main street.
As the state banquet was close, the bustling main street was free of beggars.
Su Xi-er sat in the horse carriage and opened the curtains from time to time to look outside. The beggars have all been moved out, and all the beggars who pretended to be peddlers have also been taken away.
It looks like Yun Ruofeng thought twice about that method of dealing with the beggars. Did he set up some extra housing for them instead?
¡°What are you thinking about?¡± A deep voice could be heard.
She replied indifferently. ¡°Prince Hao, Nanzhao¡¯s capital is even more prosperous nowpared to when we just came.¡±
Pei Qianhao raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t see any changes on Su Xi-er¡¯s face. ¡°The state banquet is close. Of course it will be more prosperous to show other nations the strength of this nation.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right, Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao nced at Su Xi-er with a meaningful look. ¡°Why are you so obedient today? Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet is just something small; Beimin¡¯s will be even more prosperous. Didn¡¯t you hear about Beimin¡¯s past state banquets from others in the Pce Side Quarters?¡±
CHAPTER 180 (2): RETURNING TO THE CAPITAL
CHAPTER 180 (2): RETURNING TO THE CAPITAL
Trantion: Sangria
¡°The state banquet is very important, and Beimin is the most powerful nation. You have never discussed such an important thing? This Prince doesn¡¯t know if I should call you silly or responsible for being so dedicated to scrubbing all the chamber pots.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression and words were full of yfulness.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant was still sweeping the pce path back then. I didn¡¯t scrub chamber pots.¡± Su Xi-er knew she had only started to scrub the chamber pots after the original owner of this body took the me for He Xiangyu.
Pei Qianhao nced at her after she cidly pointed out the w in his words. ¡°Glib tongue.¡±
The buzz of themoner¡¯s conversation cut into the lull that then permeated the air, pulling their thoughts away.
¡°Do you know that the Crown Prince from Dongling and the Monarch from Xiliu have both arrived at the capital city? They are currently resting at a posthouse in the capital.¡±
¡°Who hasn¡¯t heard of this news in this capital!?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I also heard that the Crown Prince from Dongling is very beautiful, and looks like a woman. He doesn¡¯t have the robust aura of a man at all, but instead an enchanting femininity. Shouldn¡¯t a man like that be a male lover[1]?¡±
It was clear from their conversations that the hot topic was Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet.
Su Xi-er had seen the Crown Prince from Dongling when she was Ning Rn. He was indeed enchanting, and more beautiful than most women. He was tall and thin with slender and long eyebrows. His pale skin was only highlighted even more by his nails dyed purple with cardamon.
If he were a woman, he would definitely be a heart-breaker with a beautiful face like that.
Pei Qianhao gave a cold snort when he saw Su Xi-er¡¯s expression. ¡°Su Xi-er, did your soul just leave your body after hearing how beautiful the Crown Prince from Dongling is?¡±
Su Xi-er reacted quickly this time, speaking right after Pei Qianhao had finished talking. ¡°Prince Hao, no one is as handsome as you.¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t reply. Why did Su Xi-er¡¯s words sound so awkward? We were talking about the Crown Prince from Dongling, and now she is saying that I am the most handsome. She¡¯sparing me with the Crown Prince of Dongling?
When he thought of this, Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression became unpleasant. Chu Linglong is a feminine man; how can hepare with me? Although he was unhappy, he didn¡¯t scold Su Xi-er.
The horse carriage suddenly became quiet. It was fifteen minutester when they reached the posthouse, and Su Xi-er followed Pei Qianhao into his room.
As Pei Qianhao¡¯s personal maidservant, she had to tidy the bed and the room.
When she had finished taking care of the cleaning, Pei Qianhao called out to her.
Immediately after that, Pei Qianhao threw a piece of clothing at Su Xi-er from somewhere.
Su Xi-er grabbed it out of the air and felt the fabric with both hands. The silk is very soft and smooth; it is different than the other clothes that Pei Qianhao has gifted to me.
The cloth was dyed purple, and embroidered with Purple Fragrance flowers. It was the perfectbination of pureness and enchantment.
¡°Try this on, and let this Prince see you in this. When Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet begins, you will be going with this Prince.¡± He affirmatively said without asking for Su Xi-er¡¯s opinion.
Su Xi-er held the clothing with both hands and raised her head to look at Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, why do you want to bring this servant?¡±
¡°I¡¯m taking you out to see the world. Otherwise, what if you run off when you see a better man in the future?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He is scared of me running off with others. Who can I run off with...? At most, I would be leaving by myself.
1. Men usually kept by emperors, empresses, and high officials to keep thempany
CHAPTER 181 (1): BEAUTY IN PURPLE
CHAPTER 181 (1): BEAUTY IN PURPLE
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Qianhao¡¯s face became dark when he heard Su Xi-er ¡®s words, his face darkening and the temperature around him dropping. ¡°Just put it on when I tell you to! Why are you asking so much nonsense?¡±
Su Xi-er bowed. ¡°This servant will go and change in my room.¡±
Before she could leave, Pei Qianhao stretched out his hand and blocked her. ¡°Change here. This Prince wants to see it immediately.¡± He naturally had his reasons for this. I¡¯ve been searching for clothes that would match her aura ever since we have arrived in Nanzhao. The usual blue, green, pink, and yellow dresses don¡¯t match her at all, so perhaps this purple one will be more suitable.
Su Xi-er saw the determination in his eyes and reminded, ¡°Prince Hao, please turn around so that this servant can change.¡±
He turned around without objection. I told her to change here to see the results, not because I want to watch her change. That said, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to do so either.
Su Xi-er took the dress to the corner and immediately got changed. After tidying it up a bit, she called out to him. ¡°Prince Hao.¡±
d in purple, Su Xi-er¡¯s aura waspletely brought out. She looked noble, pure, and alluring at the same time. At this moment, Su Xi-er was like a blossoming Purple Fragrance flower; unique and fragrant, along with being pure and unreachable.
The unique aura on her sometimes surprised Pei Qianhao. After all, who would expect a pce maid to possess the same disposition as Prince Hao?
Pei Qianhao was stunned looking at the Su Xi-er in front of him.
Indeed, the purple dress suits her! My efforts haven¡¯t been wasted.
¡°Not bad, it suits you. Take the dress that you had on with you. In three days time, you will wear this dress to apany this Prince to Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet.¡±
Su Xi-er followed his instructions, picked up the dress, and began to head towards her own room. On the way back, she kept wondering if Pei Qianhao was taking her to Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet purely on a whim.
It wasn¡¯t long before the news that the state banquet would be urring in three days spread throughout themoners.
On that day, both the Prince Regent Yun Ruofeng and the Emperor Ning Lianchen had toplete prayers at the temple.
Once night fell, there would be an enormous banquet for court officials, as well as the rulers andmanders of other nations. Wei Mohai would be responsible for the security of the entire event and the deployment of the imperial guards.
The entire capital was bustling and solemn at the same time. Each family also hung Reineckea Grass[1], or Ashitaba Grass[2] to pray for Nanzhao.
Both Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao had already heard the news when they were in the horse carriage. However, Su Xi-er was focused on something else. If we go up the mountain during the day, the imperial household will definitelye along with us. Will I be lucky enough to see Lianchen if I look on from the crowd?
Three days passed by very quickly. On the morning of the banquet, Su Xi-er brought Pei Qianhao some breakfast as usual.
¡°You have been well-behaved for the past three days; very obedient.¡± Pei Qianhao paused and nced at Su Xi-er with his deep eyes before continuing. ¡°This Prince will go up the mountain and pray at the temple along with the other nobles this afternoon. The street is bustling right now, so this Prince will allow you to go out for a stroll as a reward for behaving these past few days. Just remember to return on time.¡±
Pei Qianhao wanted Su Xi-er to remember toe back on time as there was still the state banquet at night.
Su Xi-er had to check that she hadn¡¯t heard him incorrectly. She had originally thought that she would have to go to great pains to get Pei Qianhao to allow her to go out.
1. It literally trantes to ¡®auspicious grass¡¯.
2. It means ¡®longevity grass¡¯ when tranted from Chinese literally.
CHAPTER 181 (2): BEAUTY IN PURPLE
CHAPTER 181 (2): BEAUTY IN PURPLE
Trantion: Sangria
¡°You seem to be as excited as a monkey that has been let out of its cage after hearing that you can go out. It¡¯s like you can¡¯t wait to go out and climb trees.¡± Pei Qianhao saw the glint of excitement in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes.
Using that kind of metaphor... Although she was tempted to retort, Su Xi-er¡¯s joy was such that she was fine with letting him say whatever he wanted. She even thanked Pei Qianhao before heading to the kitchen to have breakfast.
After making some preparations, Su Xi-er headed out the door. Having already received Prince Hao¡¯s orders, the imperial guard at the gate didn¡¯t block her.
After she left, Su Xi-er walked towards the street that carriages from the imperial pce had to take in order to reach the temple.
The street was already packed with pedestrians by the time she got there, leaving Su Xi-er to wade through the ocean of people in her blue dress.
She was hopeful, hoping to see Lianchen just once. At least let me know if Lianchen is doing well.
¡°Coming through!¡±
¡°The horse carriage from the imperial pce is here.¡±
A rough voice could be heard. It was a person with a very loud voice.
¡°Hehe, I heard that the Emperor is going up the mountain with the Prince Regent to pray at the temple!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know if this year¡¯s state banquet will be sessful. After all, there is someone missing from Nanzhao!¡±
¡°Shut up, you can¡¯t mention that unless you want to be beheaded!¡± Someone immediately stopped the burly fellow who said that.
Su Xi-er listened quietly from the side. She knew that mentioning anything to do with Ning Rn during the state banquet would probably cost a person their head.
Not long after, another voice called out. ¡°The horse carriage from the imperial pce ising over! Everyone, look!¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart tightened as she looked through the crowd. Lianchen is inside the horse carriage. Will I be able to see Lianchen through the curtain gap?
The horse carriage and entourage were soon in front of the crowd. When they passed in front of Su Xi-er, a gentle gaze nced at her.
Su Xi-er raised her head and looked; it was Yun Ruofeng.
She was d in a in blue dress today, and looked especially beautiful in the crowd. Yun Ruofeng looked at her without any expression before immediately turning his gaze away.
At this moment, a luxurious and spacious horse carriage began to pass by. Su Xi-er¡¯s heart tightened. That horse carriage...
Coincidentally, a gust of wind blew up the curtain of the horse carriage, revealing Ning Lianchen sitting inside.
Ning Lianchen¡¯s expression was full of calmness; with his eyes staring straight ahead, he even seemed to be a lot more mature.
That is my little brother. It¡¯s as if he has forgotten how to be happy after being forced to grow up all of a sudden. She couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly, but could tell just by seeing him that he was emanating an aura of sadness. He used to love talking to me,ughing and smiling all the while...
Inside the horse carriage, Ning Lianchen¡¯s heart suddenly jumped as if he had been shocked. Inexplicably, his gaze went towards the window of the carriage.
But of course, he was disappointed when he didn¡¯t see anyone, his heart feeling a little empty.
I clearly felt Imperial Elder Sister¡¯s gaze from the crowd just now, but when I turned my head, there was nothing at all.
Ning Lianchenughed at himself. I am thinking too much; how can Imperial Elder Sister be in the crowd? I¡¯m the only one left in this world. The reason that I can live until now is all because of my hatred.
What Ning Lianchen didn¡¯t know was that his Imperial Elder Sister was indeed watching him from the crowd. It was just that he didn¡¯t see her!
The entourage passed by quickly, and the street was soon cleared up.
After watching the entourage pass, Su Xi-er spotted Piao Xu in the crowd.
Did Ning Anlian leave the pce? Su Xi-er wondered. Piao Xu also coincidentally noticed her at this time, giving her a nce before turning away and entering a restaurant.
At this moment, Ning Anlian was sitting in the restaurant and sipping a cup of tea.
CHAPTER 182 (1): WAR OF WORDS
CHAPTER 182 (1): WAR OF WORDS
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er walking around on her own on the streets? The heavens are giving me a chance to take revenge! This time, I will teach this maidservant a lesson!
Although I lostst time around, this time will be different. I will reim all that I had lost.
I will have Su Xi-er know that a maidservant like her should forget about climbing higher. Competing with an imperial princess like me is only a dream!
¡°Piao Xu, as Miss Xi-er is already on the streets, invite her toe in and drink tea with this Princess.¡± Ning Anlian¡¯s face was filled with a malicious and pleased smile.
Piao Xu understood the implications of her words and replied, ¡°Yes, Eldest Imperial Princess. This servant will go and invite Miss Xi-er toe and drink some tea now.¡±
Piao Xu then walked out of the restaurant in a hurry, her mood bing inexplicably good at the thought of teaching Su Xi-er a lesson.
It was all because of Su Xi-er that the Eldest Imperial Princess got drunk at the Prince Yun Residence and forgot herself.
Piao Xu immediately headed towards Su Xi-er when she arrived outside, saying softly, ¡°Miss Xi-er, the Eldest Imperial Princess has summoned you;e with me.¡±
Her smiling face made her seem sincere, as if she was really inviting Su Xi-er to tea.
Su Xi-er nodded and agreed immediately. Since Ning Anlian wants to provoke me directly, I will go along with it and treat this as an opportunity.
She followed Piao Xu and entered a private room on the second floor of the restaurant.
There, she found Ning Anlian calmly sipping her tea. If someone saw Ning Anlian right now and didn¡¯t know her, they would really think that she was a pure and aloof person.
¡°Miss Xi-er, you are giving this Princess a lot of face. Piao Xu told this Princess that you were walking around alone, so I thought it was a good idea to invite you to sit and chat with me.¡±
When Ning Anlian saw Su Xi-er entering, she immediately stood up and smiled. It didn¡¯t need to be said how artificial the smile looked.
Ning Anlian¡¯s friendly act... even as Ning Rn, I had never seen it.
¡°How can this servant dare note when invited by the Eldest Imperial Princess?¡±
Despite saying that, Su Xi-er hasn¡¯t bowed to pay her respects even now. She even decided to sit down by herself. She is really thinking of herself as a master!
Even though Ning Anlian was angry, she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Miss Xi-er, you must be joking. Not only are you as beautiful as a flower, you serve Prince Hao as well. Even those 72 beauties from the Beauty Pce can¡¯tpare with you. Who would dare to give you looks of disapproval!¡±
Her words were mocking that Su Xi-er is just a maidservant, and reminding her to not forget her status.
Su Xi-er nodded and smiled. ¡°How can this servant¡¯s looks bepared with the beautiful Eldest Imperial Princess?¡±
It was obvious that bootlicking worked great on Ning Anlian.
Ning Anlianughed. ¡°Your aura is very simr to this Princess¡¯ sister, the previous Eldest Imperial Princess Ning Rn. It is a pity that she died young.¡±
Mentioning Ning Rn¡¯s death at this point in the conversation... it was obvious what Ning Anlian¡¯s intentions were. She was indirectly implying that Su Xi-er would die early just like Ning Rn, warning her not to becent.
Su Xi-er went along with it and said, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you seem to have had a great rtionship with your elder sister. It seems that you are regretting her early death.¡±
¡°Yes, she was this Princess¡¯ elder sister. Of course this Princess had a great rtionship with her.¡± Ning Anlian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, shamelessly putting on a mask of sadness.
CHAPTER 182 (2): WAR OF WORDS
CHAPTER 182 (2): WAR OF WORDS
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Oh? Eldest Imperial Princess, are your words true? At Beimin¡¯s Imperial Pce, this servant heard that you had killed her older sister. If your rtionship was great, then why would you kill her?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes stared at Ning Anlian, as if she was trying to see through her.
A trace of panic flickered across Ning Anlian¡¯s eyes. It has been a long time since someone mentioned this. Caught off guard, Ning Anlian was immediately thrown off.
¡°How could that be? This Princess always had a great rtionship with my older sister since we were children. Her death was an ident.¡±
With the only informationing from rumours, only certain people would know the truth. However, Ning Anlian couldn¡¯t have guessed that Ning Rn¡¯s soul was currently residing in Su Xi-er¡¯s body.
Ning Anlianughed. ¡°You mean that you believe those random rumours being thrown around? Don¡¯t you believe this Princess¡¯ words?¡±
¡°The saying goes that there cannot be waves without the wind.¡± Su Xi-er raised her eyebrows, and an icy aura seemed to wash over Ning Anlian.
This made Ning Anlian inexplicably nervous. She couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it, only knowing that her heart was suddenly in her throat.
¡°Impudent! How dare a maidservant say that to a Princess! This Princess has given you an inch and now you want to take a mile?¡±
¡°Piao Xu, seize Su Xi-er for this Princess!¡± Ning Anlian was enraged. This Su Xi-er doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her!
Piao Xu was secretly delighted to receive Ning Anlian¡¯s order. Now I can take my revenge. What arrogance for a little maidservant!
Piao Xu however, was doomed to fail from the start. Dodging to the side, Su Xi-er used one hand to secure Piao Xu¡¯s arm, using the other to viciously backhand her face!
Piao Xu fell to the ground like a kite with a broken string. ¡°Ah!¡±Piao Xu yelled out in pain.
Seeing that sending Piao Xu was useless, Ning Anlian was so consumed by anger that she went up to try her hand without even thinking about her status.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, what are you doing?¡± Su Xi-er smilingly asked when she saw Ning Anlian looking so fierce.
Ning Anlian gritted her teeth. ¡°What am I doing? You will know very soon!¡±
Ah~
There was suddenly an anguished cry... from Ning Anlian.
Ning Anlian had been approaching with violent intent, but was tripped by Su Xi-er and fell straight on her bottom. The severe pain had made her cry out uncontrobly.
Su Xi-er knew that Ning Anlian needed to dance at the state banquet tonight and deliberately aimed for her ankle.
Ning Anlian howled in pain continuously. Her face was pale, andrge drops of sweat dripped down from her forehead.
When Piao Xu saw the miserable condition Ning Anlian was in, she was stunned. Just when she was thinking about what to do, several imperial guards burst through the door and saved Ning Anlian.
The imperial guards nced at Su Xi-er. They knew that she was Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant, and that Prince Hao doted on her. If we arrest her and start a war, it will only make things worse for Nanzhao.
As a result, the imperial guards ignored Su Xi-er, and instead prepared to take Ning Anlian immediately back to her repose pce for medical treatment. Piao Xu covered her swollen face and didn¡¯t say anything.
When Ning Anlian saw that the imperial guards were disregarding Su Xi-er, she became angry. She ignored the pain in her ankle andmbasted, ¡°A bunch of idiots. You are not even arresting her even after she has injured this Princess! Is this how Commander Wei taught all of you?¡±
The leader of the Imperial Guard Army replied, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, Commander Wei is not here at the moment. Please return to your repose pce so that the imperial physician can treat you immediately. You still need to dance tonight.¡±
CHAPTER 183 (1): A CERTAIN WOMAN IS ANGERED TO DEATH
CHAPTER 183 (1): A CERTAIN WOMAN IS ANGERED TO DEATH
Trantion: Sangria
But at an important time like this, that lowly maidservant called Su Xi-er has injured my ankle!
Ning Anlian didn¡¯t care about her image and directly ordered the imperial guards. ¡°As the Eldest Imperial Princess, this Princess orders you to capture this lowly maidservant!¡±
Her voice was loud and sharp, forcing the imperial guards into an awkward situation as they looked towards Su Xi-er. Although Ning Anlian is the Eldest Imperial Princess, she is Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant. If we arrest her, Prince Hao definitely won¡¯t be happy.
We can¡¯t afford to stir up trouble at a time like this, but if we don¡¯t capture her, we won¡¯t be able to exin to the Eldest Imperial Princess. Knowing her temper...
Su Xi-er showed a bright smile that was just right. If she smiled a bit more, it would look too coquettish; if she smiled a bit less, it would look too ordinary. Her smile was perfect to show her innocence and charm.
All the guards in the Imperial Guard Army were stunned by this smile,pletely forgetting about Ning Anlian¡¯s order.
Ning Anlian was exasperated and smashed the teacup next to her onto the ground, the ear-piercing sound of it shattering echoing in the otherwise quiet room. ¡°You dare to not follow this Princess¡¯ order?¡±
Su Xi-er chose this moment to begin speaking. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, today is Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet, and every move you make represents the nation itself. Carelessly smashing a teacup on the ground in your rage; using your status to suppress the imperial guards; are you truly fit to be the Eldest Imperial Princess with such an unreasonable personality? ¡±
Each word was softly spoken, but enunciated clearly for all to hear. Ning Anlian¡¯s face was pale with anger as she raised her hand to shakily point a finger at Su Xi-er. ¡°A lowly maidservant talking like that to this Princess; who gave you the courage?¡±
¡°This servant judges by the person. Besides, as the Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao, you can¡¯t order a servant who is from Beimin. I will have to ask the Imperial Guard Army to immediately take the Eldest Imperial Princess back to her repose pce.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s words were clear and concise. In terms of their bearing, everyone felt that she was far more superior to Ning Anlian¡¯s.
When Ning Anlian saw the imperial guards look towards her, her heart sank. They didn¡¯t listen to my order, but listened to a lowly maidservant!
Su Xi-er looked at Ning Anlian and knew that she was exasperated, so she decided to fan the mes. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, I urge you to quell your internal fire. You will need to dance at tonight¡¯s state banquet. You are still angry at this servant, but your ankle can¡¯t wait. It is already swollen, and if it doesn¡¯t get treated soon, your dance tonight...¡±
When Ning Anlian heard this, she immediately forgot about having the imperial guards arrest Su Xi-er. Instead, she hurried to instruct Piao Xu. ¡°Hurry and help this Princess onto the horse carriage to get medical treatment. We can¡¯t ruin the big event.¡±
Piao Xu went up immediately. Although her face was still painfully stinging, she still helped Ning Anlian onto the horse carriage respectfully.
The room was soon emptied out, leaving only Su Xi-er standing by the window with a trace of a smile on her face, watching the horse carriage move away. Even if the imperial physician treats her, it is still no use. I nimbly kicked Ning Anlian on the side of her ankle when I struck her.
She¡¯ll still be able to bear it for now, but we¡¯ll see how she can dance when the banquet rolls around tonight. When Su Xi-er thought of this, a subtle glint flickered across her eyes.
CHAPTER 183 (2): A CERTAIN WOMAN IS ANGERED TO DEATH
CHAPTER 183 (2): A CERTAIN WOMAN IS ANGERED TO DEATH
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er walked up to a peddler who was selling buns. Thinking that she wanted to buy some, the peddler immediately said, ¡°Miss, you are toote; the buns are all sold out. Apart from the New Year, the day of the state banquet is the busiest day of the year.¡±
¡°How many coppers for one of your buns?¡±
The peddler thought she still wanted to buy buns. But I have no buns left. So he exined again. ¡°Buns are not expensive. The meat buns are two copper coins each, and the vegetable buns cost one copper each. They are all sold out now, so you¡¯ll need toe back at night to buy them.¡±
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°I am only asking. If they are sold out, then I can¡¯t buy any. How many buns can you sell in a day?¡± She wanted to know the living conditions of Nanzhao¡¯s civilians.
¡°Sorry Miss, I can¡¯t tell you.¡± The peddler immediately tidied up his steamer and started to ignore Su Xi-er.
Just as he left, another peddler selling flour on the side shook his head and sighed to himself. ¡°I will need to import less flour next month...¡±
Having to import less must mean that his customers aren¡¯t doing very well. The bun and noodle stalls must not be doing well either.
Su Xi-er had vaguely understood the living conditions of the civilians at the capital from this one point.
Su Xi-er looked at the peddler who was selling flour. ¡°Why are you importing less flour? All the buns from the stall next to yours sold out today, yet you are still worrying about your business?
This peddler was not as cautious as the one from the bun stall. He directly said, ¡°This year¡¯s state banquet is not the same as the previous one. For the past few months, the amount of flour I sold has been decreasing. All the farmers have harvested the wheat from the fields, but they have it all stored away. Even though the business is already doing poorly, the tax has also increased.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyebrows twisted slightly before she fixed her expression. Taxes affect the civilians¡¯ living conditions, and should be reduced instead. Did Yun Ruofeng increase the tax to use on military supplies?
¡°Some of the stronger men from the farmers¡¯ families have been recruited to the military camp. Nanzhao is already peaceful, why does it need more soldiers?¡± The peddler who sold flour was confused and shook his head left and right.
Su Xi-er softly reminded him. ¡°Nothing will happen if you say those words to me, but you must be careful that someone with ill intentions doesn¡¯t hear you. This is especially true during the state banquet.¡±
The peddler suddenly realised this, and patted his chest in fear. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Miss. I have always had a big mouth.¡±
Su Xi-er slowly said, ¡°There is no useining about tax. Let me teach you something instead. You see how your flour is all white? If you make some dough and grind up some petals or vegetables to colour it with, people will be attracted by the numerous colours. This holds especially true for those noble families.¡±
The peddler grew excited as he listened. I didn¡¯t know I can do that! Who would¡¯ve thought of colouring the dough? All the buns are white, but if they were pink, yellow, or even green, they would be so pretty.
If I keep this method a secret and add my own special ingredients, I will make a lot of sales!
The peddler immediately bowed. ¡°Many thanks Miss, do you want some flour to bring back?¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°No need, but you should try using the method I taught you.¡± She then turned on her heel and left.
The peddler stood in front of his flour stall and stared at Su Xi-er¡¯s slender figure for a long time. This woman is not only beautiful, but smart as well. Did I just meet a goddess? Even if she isn¡¯t a goddess, she¡¯s close enough.
The peddler felt admiration for Su Xi-er, praising her in his mind.
CHAPTER 184 (1): UNABLE TO DANCE
CHAPTER 184 (1): UNABLE TO DANCE
Trantion: Sangria
Once she was close enough, the imperial guard opened his mouth and said, ¡°Prince Hao is in the hall right now. He¡¯s being served by the new maidservant who somehow dropped his tea before she was able to serve it to him. Thankfully you¡¯ve returned at such a time, and didn¡¯t wait until it was toote."
Understanding his intentions, Su Xi-er replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± She then walked towards the hall.
The imperial guard let out a sigh. It¡¯s fortunate that she is back, otherwise, the aura in the hall is really... nobody dares to approach.
Su Xi-er looked into the main hall, finding a maidservant trembling as sheid prostrated on the floor. Meanwhile, Pei Qianhao looked down at her from the main seat with an expressionless face.
Quickly entering the hall, Su Xi-er bowed. ¡°This servant pays respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at her quietly, asking her only a whileter, ¡°You are back so early? You didn¡¯t take a good stroll?¡±
The maidservant prostrated on the floor felt stiff. Prince Hao¡¯s tone is clearly softer. Is thisdy the one that Prince Hao personally helped out of the horse carriage the other day?
¡°This servant went to take a look at the emperor¡¯s carriage and it¡¯s apanying entourage. I came back after it was over.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice became higher. ¡°Was it interesting?¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t bad. That aside, Prince Hao, please let this maidservant withdraw.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s gazended on the maidservant to the side as she spoke.
The tension in the hall was nearly palpable for several moments, with the silence only making it all the more unbearable. The maidservant trembled, not daring to raise her head.
After a while, Pei Qianhao calmly said, ¡°As you wish.¡± Then he waved his hand. ¡°Withdraw.¡±
The maidservant followed the order and respectfully replied with an affirmative, her voice cracking as she spoke. In the end, she lowered her head and withdrew without so much as a nce towards Pei Qianhao or Su Xi-er.
¡°Come here.¡± Pei Qianhao called out in a low voice, signalling for Su Xi-er to walk up.
Su Xi-er slowly approached him, stopping when she was about three steps away. ¡°Prince Hao, the streets today were crowded and bustling. The horse carriage and entourage were also spectacr...¡±
Before she could finish, Pei Qianhao interrupted her with a smile on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Were you happy to go out and y?¡±
¡°Very happy.¡± This simple answer made Pei Qianhao unhappy.
¡°If you are happy, why do you look sullen? It¡¯s like you went with the intention to see someone, but didn¡¯t manage to do so. Either that, or what you saw didn¡¯t please you.¡± The timbre of his voice was deep, and hisst sentence managed to strike her heart.
I had indeed gone to see someone; and I saw them as well! However, Lianchen isn¡¯t doing well.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant just went to see the spectacr event.¡±
Pei Qianhao suddenly stood up and took one step forward. He looked at her carefully and questioned, ¡°Did you really just go to see the spectacr event? You don¡¯t know anyone in Nanzhao?¡±
¡°No.¡± Su Xi-er raised her head and looked at him directly. Without evidence, it¡¯s no use no matter how much he suspects.
Looking at her clear eyes, Pei Qianhao chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you had a great time out. Go back to your room and prepare for tonight; this Prince will take you to the imperial pce. Remember to be careful of your every move, and to not lose face for this Prince.¡±
¡°When has this servant made you lose face?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips twitched when he heard her response. ¡°For now, you haven¡¯t. Last time, youpeted with wine at the Prince Yun Residence, and won beautifully. As for Nanzhao¡¯s current Eldest Imperial Princess...¡± He didn¡¯t continue. The corner of his mouth had a trace of mocking smile.
CHAPTER 184 (2): UNABLE TO DANCE
CHAPTER 184 (2): UNABLE TO DANCE
Trantion: Sangria
Interesting, maybe this state banquet will be a farce.
¡°Withdraw and go prepare.¡± Pei Qianhao looked towards Su Xi-er and motioned for her to leave.
Su Xi-er nodded and started to head towards her own room. I was able to see Lianchen from the crowd, and I will see him again at tonight¡¯s state banquet. It¡¯s fine even if I can only see him from afar.
~~~
After being taught a lesson by Su Xi-er, Ning Anlian returned to her repose pce and felt intense pain shooting up her swollen ankle. She couldn¡¯t help but panic. What should I do? Can I still dance at the state banquet?
Ning Anlian¡¯s face was ghastly white. She looked that the imperial physician in front of her anxiously. ¡°How is it? The swelling on this Princess¡¯ ankle must be reduced immediately.¡±
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, this humble servant will use acupuncture and some ointment to reduce the swelling but...¡± At this point, Imperial Physician Fang stopped and looked at Ning Anlian, speaking in a serious tone, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you¡¯ll be able to walk after letting the swelling go down, but it is almost impossible for you to dance tonight.¡±
Ning Anlian¡¯s expression changed immediately and her voice raised higher. ¡°What! Why can¡¯t I dance? This Princess will need to do so in ordance with Nanzhao¡¯s customs! Imperial Physician Fang, you can¡¯t speak irresponsibly.¡±
¡°It is precisely because you need to dance tonight that this humble official didn¡¯t dare to speak nonsense. The swelling in your ankle can be treated, but you will definitely be in pain if you dance. This matter must be reported to Prince Yun immediately so he can make a decision.¡±
Ning Anlian waved her hand. ¡°No need, this Princess can go on stage to dance! No one can stop me! Imperial Physician Fang, you can¡¯t let others know about this. This Princess naturally have my own arrangements.¡±
Imperial Physician Fang didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you must think over it carefully. If you force yourself and go on stage, you will fall during big movements of your dance.¡±
¡°Imperial Physician Fang, this is not something you should worry about. Immediately apply acupuncture for this Princess and reduce the swelling.¡±
Imperial Physician Fang knew that it would be impossible to change the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ mind after she made a decision, so he took out his silver needle and proceeded with acupuncture treatment and ointment.
After two hours, the swelling had gone down by about half.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, the swelling will bepletely gone in half an hour, but this humble official will still urge you to not dance. Please allow this humble official to take my leave.¡± After finishing up his treatment, Imperial Physician Fang picked up his medicine box and requested to leave.
Ning Anlian waved her hand. ¡°Withdraw.¡± Her voice was soft, and any trace of arrogance had disappeared.
After Imperial Physician Fang had left, she tried to move her foot and didn¡¯t feel anything. But when she twisted her ankle to jump, the pain shooting up from her ankle made her frown uncontrobly.
Piao Xu became very worried after seeing this. What should we do? She will need to dance tonight!
But she knew that she couldn¡¯t interrupt Ning Anlian right now. Eldest Imperial Princess needs to ruminate.
After some time spent watching Ning Anlian, Piao Xu became even more worried. It is better for her to vent her anger than hold it in. What should we do?
At this moment, Ning Anlian looked at Piao Xu and posed a question cidly. ¡°What will happen if this Princess doesn¡¯t dance tonight?¡±
After Piao Xu thought about it for a while, she replied, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, please tell Prince Yun about how Su Xi-er purposely kicked your ankle. This servant thinks that Prince Yun won¡¯t be hard on you. After all, there is always next year¡¯s state banquet.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not the same; this is the first time that this Princess should be dancing. If I don¡¯t go, then others will say that this Princess can¡¯tpare to Ning Rn.¡± Ning Anlian¡¯s words were growing ever more disappointed. Why did something happen to my ankle at this important moment?
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, it¡¯s all because of Su Xi-er. We must punish her properly after the state banquet.¡±
Ning Anlian gave a cold snort. ¡°We will resolve the current matter first, this Princess needs to think of a n. As for Su Xi-er...¡±
Ning Anlian didn¡¯t finish, but her clenched fists and the hatred in her eyes said it all.
CHAPTER 185 (1): YUN RUOFENG FINDS OUT
CHAPTER 185 (1): YUN RUOFENG FINDS OUT
Trantion: Sangria
When Qin Ling saw Imperial Physician Fang, he asked, ¡°Imperial Physician Fang, how is the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ injury?¡± He hadn¡¯t left the imperial pce today, but had heard from his subordinate that Ning Anlian had been struck by Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant.
The Eldest Imperial Princess needs to dance tonight. If she is prevented from doing so because of this injury, it will be my responsibility for not looking after her properly.
Imperial Physician Fang sighed. ¡°The Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ ankle is injured. The swelling has gone down enough for her to walk, but dancing is out of the question.¡±
¡°Out of the question?¡± Qin Ling¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and his tone became solemn. This is serious.
Imperial Physician Fang nodded with certainty. ¡°The Eldest Imperial Princess said that she has her own ns, but this humble official still thinks that it should be reported to Prince Yun. Otherwise, he will only have four hours left to decide what to do when he returns to the imperial pce.
Qin Ling nodded. ¡°I will send a pigeon letter to Prince Yun immediately. This must be kept a secret until he can return and make a proper decision.¡±
¡°Okay, go quickly.¡±
Qin Ling nodded solemnly and immediately prepared a pen and paper,posing a note to send to Prince Yun.
When Wei Mohai received the letter, two hours had already passed.
The carrier pigeons were specially raised by the imperial pce, and all bore markings on their legs. It must be something serious. Wei Mohai took the note off and quickly walked towards the entrance of the temple.
Yun Ruofeng and Ning Lianchen had just finished praying, and wereing out of the temple with the senior monk next to them.
Wei Mohai stood on the side and didn¡¯t speak, but his solemn expression was enough for Yun Ruofeng to know something was wrong.
¡°Your Majesty, please go to the stone pavilion at the back of the mountain for some vegetarian food[1]. Then take a bath in the spring and pray to the heavens to bless Nanzhao.¡± The senior monk respectfully said to Ning Lianchen.
Yun Ruofeng made a gesture to signal the Emperor to leave. ¡°Your Majesty, please.¡±
¡°Prince Yun, you have been doing your utmost and handling everything yourself. The heavens will definitely bless Nanzhao.¡± There was a subtle undertone in Ning Lianchen¡¯s words as he looked at Wei Mohai, then deciding to leave with the senior monk.
Yun Ruofeng took Wei Mohai to the side and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡¯
Wei Mohai passed over the note. ¡°Prince Yun, it is an urgent pigeon letter from the pce; please check it.¡±
Yun Ruofeng immediately took the note, his eyebrows furrowing as he read through its contents. He then handed it back to Wei Mohai. ¡°Burn it. Send a pigeon letter back instructing Qin Ling to focus on watching the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ repose pce. She is only allowed to leave after the dance at the banquet has concluded.¡±
¡°Prince Yun, how can the Eldest Imperial Princess only be allowed toe out after the dance if she will be the one dancing?¡± Wei Mohai was initially confused, but gradually put two and two together. It must be something about the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ ability to dance at the state banquet.
¡°Something has happened that this Prince must take care of. There can¡¯t be any more errors at the state banquet. As for who will dance, this Prince will pick someone new.¡±
The boulder in Wei Mohai¡¯s heart lifted when he heard Prince Yun¡¯s calm voice. But how can we find a woman who can dance at the state banquet on such short notice? Even the head Court Lady from the Imperial Music Bureau won¡¯t be able to take on this huge onus.
¡°Hurry and send the letter.¡± Yun Ruofeng instructed again. Wei Mohai nodded and left with the order.
1. People take vegetarian diet in temples. It is rted to Buddhist vegetarianism.
CHAPTER 185 (2): YUN RUOFENG FINDS OUT
CHAPTER 185 (2): YUN RUOFENG FINDS OUT
Trantion: Sangria
The problem is if this person will even agree to dance at the state banquet. After all, she is not a citizen of Nanzhao. Besides, she needs to listen to Prince Hao.
If we use her, this cannot be kept a secret from Prince Hao. Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes darkened when he thought of this. Only when he heard some footsteps getting closer did he return to his usual amicable state.
¡°Prince Yun, the Emperor is eating vegetarian food and bathing right now. You need to go inside the hall to listen to Buddhist teachings. They will be finished in about two hours.¡± A junior monk stopped in front of Yun Ruofeng and informed him respectfully.
Yun Ruofeng nodded with a slight smile. ¡°Mmm, this Prince will go now.¡±
Yun Ruofeng began to head towards the hall after speaking, the junior monk watching the former with a smile. With Prince Yun here, Nanzhao will be better and better.
Back when Prince Yun was a general, he woulde to the temple to pray with the Emperor. This wasn¡¯t only during the state banquet, but during other important asions as well. The monks in the mountain have all seen this, and knew that he will be a great assisting Minister of the Court.
His Majesty has not reached adulthood yet, and needs to learn a lot from Prince Yun. Once he grows up, Nanzhao will only rise.
At this time, Ning Lianchen had finished bathing and was changing into some clothes that had been dabbed with incense. After he had dressed, a eunuch immediately helped himb his hair. This wasn¡¯t the little eunuch who always followed him around, but an elderly one sent by Yun Ruofeng.
Once he had finished cleaning up, Ning Lianchen exuded apletely different aura. Those brows and eyes. The old eunuch nced at him and thought of someone. Ning Rn.
His Majesty has the same father and mother as the previous Eldest Imperial Princess, and despite their brows and eyes being simr, their auras werepletely different. Right now, however, His Majesty¡¯s aura is extremely simr to Ning Rn¡¯s.
The old eunuch immediately bowed to pay his respects. ¡°Your Majesty, I have finishedbing. You will need to go out to have a vegetarian meal now, before heading to the hall to listen to Buddhist teachings.¡±
Ning Lianchen nodded and followed the senior monk to have vegetarian food without another word.
The old eunuch¡¯s heart jumped inexplicably. Something is not right about His Majesty today. While he is usually quiet, he has an extra bit of coldness around him today.
On the day of the state banquet, the Emperor must emanate a trace of gentleness along with his powerful aura. After all, the rulers and puissant personages of various nations would be gathered here tonight. This year¡¯s state banquet was more important than any in recent history.
All the vegetarian food had been prepared for Ning Lianchen before he entered the room. Nodding towards the senior monk, he proceeded to sit down and begin eating.
There were ten different vegetarian dishes that he partook of, thinking of his Imperial Elder Sister as he sampled them one by one. Back then, the food storage was opened to feed the army. Even the people in the imperial pce had to cut down on their food intake and materials used.
Before Imperial Elder Sister went to war, she had said to him. ¡°Lianchen, you need to know that there are a lot of civilians without food. No matter what is in front of you, you must eat it.¡±
Back then, no matter how bad something tasted, it was delicious because my Imperial Elder Sister was there. But now, no matter how good something tastes, it is all dull and vourless.
This is all because someone is missing. Ning Lianchen¡¯s eyes darkened, and an air of destion emanated from his body.
The senior monk noticed this. As there were no other people around, he opened his mouth. ¡°Your Majesty, you should abandon other thoughts in your heart and dedicate yourself to your country.¡±
CHAPTER 186 (1): MUTUAL INTERACTION
CHAPTER 186 (1): MUTUAL INTERACTION
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Your Majesty, only you know what you were thinking. Some things need to beid to rest so that you can look to the future.¡±
¡°Of course this Emperor knows what I was thinking. I have finished eating, and will go to the teaching hall now.¡± Ning Lianchen set down his chopsticks, the eunuch by his side helping him wipe his mouth and tidy the hem of his clothes before he turned on his heels and left.
Inside the teaching hall were two senior monks sitting at the upper seat. In between them was an empty cushion left for the abbot, the person who had been a monk for the longest number of years, and he happened to be the senior monk who walked in with Ning Lianchen.
Yun Ruofeng sat at the lower seat, leaving an empty cushion by his side that was meant for Ning Lianchen.
¡°Your Majesty, please sit.¡± Yun Ruofeng stood up and made a gesture.
Ning Lianchen nodded lightly, then lifted the hem of his clothes and sat down with his legs crossed and back straight. The senior monk also sat down onto the cushion, and started counting the rosary beads in his hand.
All other monks withdrew, leaving only Yun Ruofeng, Ning Lianchen, and the three seated monks behind.
The three monks closed their eyes and continued to count the rosary beads in their hands while chanting mantras. Even Yun Ruofeng closed his eyes and breathed calmly. Only Ning Lianchen kept his eyes open with a glint of coldness.
Only when the senior monk in the middle stop the movement in his hand and open his eyes did the coldness around Ning Lianchen disappear. The senior monk slowly said, ¡°Because of the Causal Loop where what goes aroundes around, everyone living in this world is alive because of karma. Death is also a karma. Everything is because of karma.¡±
There is a reason behind every person¡¯s life and death. Everything is because of karma. Even if someone was murdered by another, it is still because of karma. Whether the karma is good or bad is determined by kismet. We need to ept this, appreciate what we have now, and look forward to the future instead of living in the hatred of one¡¯s past. Doing so would only be torture to oneself.
When Ning Lianchen heard this, he chuckled. ¡°In this world, what goes around really doese around. There is cause and effect. Prince Yun, is this Emperor correct?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s voice was calm as he replied simply.
The senior monk sighed. He continued to count the rosary beads and closed his eyes.
After that, the monk sitting on the left suddenly opened his eyes and said in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s direction. ¡°Time to put down. You won¡¯t be able to live your own life if you try too hard. The Buddhist scriptures are like military texts, and should be read carefully. Only after doing so can you truly understand their teachings.¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but his heart skipped a beat. Time to put down ©` what does that mean? Power, guilt, or... Suddenly, he was having trouble understanding himself.
For a long while, the three senior monks continued to meditate and asionally exined Buddhist teachings. However, both Ning Lianchen and Yun Ruofeng were lost in their own thoughts, only pretending to pay attention.
When the three senior monks finished passing on the Buddhist teachings, they stood up, prompting Ning Lianchen and Yun Ruofeng to do the same.
¡°The praying session has ended. Nanzhao will definitely have great progress.¡± The abbot bowed as he spoke, gesturing for them to leave.
Ning Lianchen nodded. ¡°Many thanks, Abbot.¡± He then walked out the door with Yun Ruofeng trailing closely behind.
The abbot sighed as he watched the two figures leaving. He mumbled to himself, ¡°One of them has a heart full of hate, while the other cannot see himself clearly. Nanzhao¡¯s future...¡±
The eunuchs and imperial guards outside the teaching hall were preparing to receive their masters, but Ning Lianchen signalled for them to stay to the side and wait.
Everyone paused for a second before ncing at Prince Yun, who then softly instructed them, ¡°This Prince has something to say to His Majesty. All of you, wait outside at the entrance of the temple.¡±
CHAPTER 186 (2): MUTUAL INTERACTION
CHAPTER 186 (2): MUTUAL INTERACTION
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Prince Yun, whates around goes around. This Emperor¡¯s sister was murdered by you because it was her fate; her karma so to speak.¡± The corner of Ning Liancheng¡¯s mouth was raised in a self-deprecating smile.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He was still emanating an aura of warmth. ¡°She had disrupted affairs of the court and acted as a regent. Death is something she couldn¡¯t avoid, so it was her karma.¡±
¡°Karma, what a good word. You said that Imperial Elder Sister disrupted the affairs of the court, but do you think she liked to manage the court affairs? Emperor Father passed away suddenly, then the other imperial princes died one after another. This Emperor was too young and couldn¡¯t manage the court affairs myself...¡±
Yun Ruofeng interrupted him before he could finish. ¡°Your Majesty, the past is in the past. Even if you remember, you shouldn¡¯t lose yourself in those memories.¡±
¡°This Emperor finds it funny.Has Imperial Elder Sister been looking for you in your dreams at night? Don¡¯t you feel flustered?¡±
During the night, in my dreams... Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gaze changed very slightly. The current Ning Lianchen was extremely sharp, and immediately recognised the change in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression.
¡°Prince Yun really did dream of Imperial Elder Sister; did you kneel in front of her?¡± At this moment, Ning Lianchenughed ironically. ¡°Why would you kneel? You would have shot an arrow at her and killed her in your dream.¡±
¡°Enough!¡± Yun Ruofeng got angry in front of Ning Lianchen for the first time. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice before managing topose himself again. ¡°As you have yet toe of age, this Prince won¡¯t take your words to heart. However, how can this Prince give Nanzhao to you without worrying when you have such a short temper?¡±
¡°This Emperor is the only one here, so you don¡¯t need to pretend that you ever had any intention of giving this country to me. Prince Yun, you should think carefully. Should you have let go of power, or my Imperial Elder Sister?¡± Leaving behind this question, Ning Lianchen turned on his heel towards the entrance of the temple.
Yun Ruofeng stood stiffly on the spot. What exactly was the thing that I couldn¡¯t let go of?
Suddenly, the abbot from the temple slowly stopped next to Yun Ruofeng and bowed to pay his respects. ¡°Prince Yun, you should learn to let go, travel for a while, and find out what your heart really wants.¡±
¡°If this Prince goes out and travels, who will manage the court affairs?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked with a gentle and elegant expression.
¡°Everything should follow its destiny.¡± When the abbot finished talking, he turned and left.
It¡¯s about following destiny again. Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gaze became deep and inexplicable. It was destiny that I met Ning Rn. Destiny has also led me along this path, just as it led her to her death. Everything in life is already predetermined by this destiny.
Outside the entrance of the temple, Ning Lianchen was already inside the horse carriage. Wei Mohai¡¯s face was full of solemnity while he waited for a long time for Yun Ruofeng toe.
Ning Lianchen sneered when he saw Wei Mohai¡¯s expression and lifted the curtain of his horse carriage on purpose. ¡°You should go in the temple and see what Prince Yun is doing.¡±
Just as he said that, Prince Yun came out through the entrance of the temple and nodded towards Wei Mohai. He then got on the back of a horse and left by himself first.
The horse carriage started moving, but when Ning Lianchen saw Yun Ruofeng rushing ahead by himself, he felt that something was amiss.
Why is he in such a rush? Where is he going? Did something happen in the imperial pce? Ning Lianchen started to be lost in his thoughts inside the horse carriage.
Yun Ruofeng raised his horsewhip and took a shortcut towards the capital. Once he arrived, he steered his horse onto a quiet alleyway before arriving in front of the posthouse.
The banquet will begin in about four hours at 7pm. Ning Anlian can¡¯t dance because of her injury, but Nanzhao must showcase a wless dance.
I have carefully considered my options beforeing to the posthouse, but whether they agree or not is up to them.
CHAPTER 187 (1): I WILL GO
CHAPTER 187 (1): I WILL GO
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Here?¡± The imperial guard looked towards the patches of Lingrui and was confused. Shouldn¡¯t he meet Prince Yun in the hall? Why does he want to meet Prince Yun in the temporary tent?
¡°Hurry and go.¡±
The imperial guard could tell that Pei Qianhao was annoyed, and so he quickly left without another word. Soon after, he arrived with Yun Ruofeng in tow.
Yun Ruofeng looked at the ground, it was full of pots of Lingrui flowers, creating a miniature sea of the yellow nts.
Why is Prince Hao so interested in Nanzhao¡¯s Lingrui flowers? These flowers can¡¯t survive in any other country.
¡°Prince Yun, you should be heading back to the imperial pce to prepare for the banquet since the prayer session is over. Why are you here at this Prince¡¯s posthouse?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was calm, but a steely glint flickered across his eyes before disappearing.
The imperial guard immediately withdrew. The atmosphere between these two is obviously bad, and even has some hints of hostility.
Seeing as he was short on time, Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t beat around the bush. He immediately made a small bow and exined his reasons foring. ¡°The reason this Prince is here is because I want to borrow Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant for something.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s chuckled. ¡°Prince Yun, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny? What does Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet have to do with this Prince¡¯s maidservant, and what do need her for? Is it because of her beauty that you want her to pour wine for the crown princes of other nations?¡±
¡°The Eldest Imperial Princess of my nation has injured her ankle and can¡¯t dance; however, that is something we cannot do without. Prince Hao, your maidservant Su Xi-er has a simr figure to the Eldest Imperial Princess of my nation. If she wears a veil and dances on the high stage, nobody will be able to recognise her.¡± Yun Ruofeng exined slowly. Every word was hitting Pei Qianhao¡¯s heart.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes darkened. How does he know that Su Xi-er can dance well? Did he sneak a peek that day? Another man had seen it apart from me? I really should gouge Prince Yun¡¯s eyes out.
¡°This is an emergency. I hope you will amodate us, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Prince Yun, if you are making a sincere request, you shouldn¡¯t use such a poorparison. Honestly, the figure of this Prince¡¯s maidservant is much better than the current Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao. Isn¡¯t it pure nonsense to hope that nobody will notice the difference? Besides, this Prince¡¯s maidservant does not have the ability to dance at the state banquet. Prince Yun, please leave and find someone else.¡±
Direct rejection without any hesitation was Pei Qianhao¡¯s usual style. When he rejected Prince Yun, he had also disparaged Ning Anlian, making her sound worthless.
However, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s style was to seed by any means necessary. He was not going to leave the posthouse just because of one sentence from Pei Qianhao.
¡°To be honest, this Prince has seen Su Xi-er¡¯s dance moves before. They aren¡¯t too different from the previous Eldest Imperial Princess of our nation. She definitely has the ability to dance.¡±
Of course, Prince Yun had sneaked a peek at Su Xi-er when she was dancing at the Lotus Flower County Government Office. It¡¯s likely that Yun Ruofeng had happened to pass by and hidden to the side to sneak a peak that night.
When Pei Qianhao realised this, he remained displeased and waved his hand directly. ¡°Prince Yun, as Nanzhao¡¯s prince regent, you sneaked a peek at this Prince¡¯s maidservant dancing. Based on the fact that you did something like that, this Prince won¡¯t agree to it. Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet has nothing to do with this Prince¡¯s maidservant.¡±
CHAPTER 187 (2): I WILL GO
CHAPTER 187 (2): I WILL GO
Trantion: Sangria
Is he going to tell the rulers of other nations that the Eldest Imperial Princess suddenly became unwell, and that the dance is cancelled? If that happens, Nanzhao will be aughing stock.
Right as the two of them were about to reach an impasse, the voice of a woman sounded out. ¡°I will go.¡±
It was Su Xi-er. When she heard Pei Qianhao ordering people to put up a tent before moving all the Lingrui flowers in and locking himself inside, she had wondered what he was doing.
She hade over to take a look, but hadn¡¯t expected to overhear the conversation between Pei Qianhao and Yun Ruofeng.
After thinking it over, she decided to go. When she walked in, a grim and cold looknded on her body. It was clear whose gaze that was.
Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao directly. ¡°This servant will go.¡±
A glint of delight flickered across Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes. Pei Qianhao became even more annoyed. What are these two doing right in front of me!?
Pei Qianhao stared at her and slowly demanded, ¡°Reason.¡±
¡°To prove that I am capable.¡±
¡°To whom and why do you need to prove yourself?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°To you, Prince Hao. You said that this servant does not have the ability to take on this huge responsibility.¡±
Pei Qianhao gave a cold snort. ¡°Eavesdropping. Don¡¯t you want your ears anymore?¡±
¡°We can discuss this servant¡¯s ears after the state banquet.¡±
Taking the me in front of an outsider! A dark glint showed in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes, but he chuckled. ¡°Since you want to go, then go. Make sure to wear the purple dress, and a purple veil as well. After you finish the dance, return to the posthouse obediently and don¡¯t stay in Nanzhao¡¯s Imperial Pce for too long.¡±
These words meant that he had agreed. Prince Yun immediately said, ¡°When it¡¯s 5:45pm, a horse carriage from the imperial pce will secretly take you there. We will also send you back when the dance is finished.¡±
Yun Ruofeng then turned to Pei Qianhao. ¡°Many thanks, Prince Hao. This Prince will take my leave.¡± He walked out of the tent and immediately left.
Many thanks, Prince Hao. Pei Qianhao was unhappy to hear these words. It sounded like he was thanking me for allowing him and Su Xi-er to be together.
Only Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao were left in the tent. The tension in the air was nearly tangible.
After a moment, Pei Qianhao lightly snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have any exnation? Do you really think that this Prince believes you when you say it is to prove yourself?¡±
¡°This servant just wants to go. Many thanks for allowing me, Prince Hao.¡± Of course I wanted to go for personal reasons. To dance at the state banquet was Ning Anlian¡¯s wish; that was why I injured her ankle on purpose.
However, I didn¡¯t expect Yun Ruofeng toe to the posthouse and ask me to dance in her stead.
This is no different than every other year that I danced at the state banquet. If Ning Anlian knew about this, there¡¯s no doubt that she would be angered to death. However, this is just the start. I¡¯ve already said that Ning Anlian will not live happily.
¡°Many thanks to this Prince for allowing you?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was icy cold. He stepped closer and closer to Su Xi-er. ¡°Say it again.¡±
When she heard his tone, she knew that this was not the time to test him. As a result, she simply stood there without saying anything.
Suddenly, Pei Qianhao felt that he couldn¡¯t do anything with her. She is like a ball of cotton. I can¡¯t vent my anger on her, but having to bottle it up inside feels even more stifling. I¡¯ve never been repeatedly angered by someone like this before, much less a maidservant.
¡°Do you know what this Prince is thinking?¡± A yful glint flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes, making it impossible to read his thoughts.
CHAPTER 188 (1): AGITATING HER
CHAPTER 188 (1): AGITATING HER
Trantion: Cosy
"You are not this Prince, but you have guessed correctly. Su Xi-er, aren''t you powerful?" Pei Qianhao''s eyes were fixated on her ankle as he spoke. Since Yun Ruofeng wants her to go on stage and dance, I shall twist her ankle and see how she will dance!
Su Xi-er knew his intent immediately as soon as she followed his gaze. She promptly turned and headed towards the exit; but before she could reach it, she was halted by a long arm reaching out and grabbing her shoulder.
In an instant, Su Xi-er was held in a certain someone''s warm embrace, their foot rubbing against her ankle at the same time. This position was not elegant, and not how a Prince Regent should act.
Su Xi-er chuckled. "Prince Hao, you are acting like those dancers from the dance houses when they try to seduce others, even caressing my leg in the process."
Pei Qianhao finally realised how unmorous he looked when she spoke. I had been intending to threaten her with twisting her ankle, but now... Damn, this woman is certainly stepping all over me.
"You are this Prince''s maidservant, and this Prince doesn¡¯t allow you to go dance. If Nanzhao¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princess can twist her ankle, so can you." Pei Qianhao carefully observed Su Xi-er and saw a slight change in her expression. Is this state banquet dance so important to her that she has to go?
"Prince Hao, this servant must prepare before going. A horse carriage from the pce will arrive when it''s time." Seeing that Pei Qianhao wasn''t letting go, Su Xi-er raised her foot and stomped on his own.
Such strength was nothing to Pei Qianhao, but he still let go off her. He took a look at the dainty footprint on his shoes before watching Su Xi-er as she walked out.
Logically, I should be angry and have her severely punished. But, instead of doing so, I instinctively let her go. How strange...
Realising this, Pei Qianhao''s eyes deepened.
Meanwhile, there was a flurry of activity going on at the imperial pce. This was especially true of the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ repose pce.
Ning Anlian had been in her repose pce and re-choreographing her dance. There were more hand movements, but the footwork was now much slower. Even though it was slightlycking whenpared to the original dance, it was still eptable. At the very least, the dance wouldn¡¯t be cancelled.
Yet, just as she was in the middle of deciding how else to alter the dance, she saw Qin Ling approaching with ten imperial guards; five of them stood within the repose pce, and five outside. Such a scene couldn¡¯t help but remind her of the time that Ning Rn was detained by imperial guards right before she was thrown into prison.
What are they trying to do!? Are they nning on detaining me even though I have to go on stage to dance at the state banquet?
Ning Anlian couldn''t sit still anymore. She stood up and took two hasty steps forward before feeling a sharp pain at her ankle. Damn it, it is not swollen anymore, but I will fall if I try to go any faster.
Ning Anlian held her temper and slowly passed through the main hall entrance. She red at the Imperial Guard Army Commander, Qin Ling. "What is the meaning of this? You brought your troops to lock down this Princess'' pce gates in the hopes of detaining me?"
Qin Ling bowed and deferentially replied, "Eldest Imperial Princess, you won¡¯t be able to dance properly with your injured ankle. Instead, Your Highness can head to the state banquet when the time is right."
Ning Anlian felt like she had just been struck by lightning. She lost the strength in her legs as she took a few steps back, and if Piao Xu hadn¡¯t caught her, Ning Anlian would¡¯ve fallen to the ground.
CHAPTER 188 (2): AGITATING HER
CHAPTER 188 (2): AGITATING HER
Trantion: Cosy
"This Princess has to attend the grand event tonight. Even the entire Imperial Guard Army wouldn¡¯t be able to stop this Princess." Ning Anlian pushed Piao Xu away and strode towards Qin Ling, standing right in front of him with a determined look in her eyes.
Qin Ling took a nce at her ankle. "Eldest Imperial Princess, how can you dance if you can barely walk? If you fall down or fall off the high stage, both your and Nanzhao¡¯s face will be thrown into the dirt. Please think twice and not act on impulse, Eldest Imperial Princess."
"Think twice? Hmph. This Princess has already contemted about it. The dance has been re-choreographed and rarely requires the use of the ankle. Even if it does, the movement is slow. This Princess won''t fall down, and certainly won''t throw away the face of Nanzhao!"
Qin Ling could only leave her harsh words after hearing her determined tone and knowing how stubborn the Eldest Imperial Princess was. "Eldest Imperial Princess, do you think that a dance without any nimble movements is suitable to be presented on stage? If everything is slow, even those middle-aged dancers would be able to pull it off. Such a dance is uneptable to the eye, and will only serve to shame Nanzhao. Please think twice about this!"
Every single word was like a sharp needle stabbing at Ning Anlian''s heart. Extremely agitated, she lifted her hand, pping Qin Ling on his face.
Though Qin Ling had some power and position in the Imperial Guard Army, he was still a ve before Ning Anlian. As long as he could keep her from leaving her repose pce, regardless if it was a scolding or beating, he would have to endure it.
Ning Anlian got even more worked up when her actions didn''t elicit any response from Qin Ling. "Darn ve, a mouth full of rubbish! If not for Wei Mohai, this Princess would have ordered the Imperial Physician to develop a poison make you mute! This Princess doesn''t wish to talk to you, and shall wait for Prince Yun toe."
However, what Qin Ling said next startled Ning Anlian. "These are the orders of Prince Yun: Do not allow her out of her repose pce. She may onlye out at the appropriate time."
"What! Prince Yun''s orders?!" Ning Anlian furrowed her brows before finally understanding. Qin Ling is only so daring because he is acting under Yun Ruofeng¡¯s verbal edict. Am I truly being stupid, or should I me Yun Ruofeng for being heartless...
Yun Ruofeng, do you know how important this dance is to me, Ning Anlian? If this Princess is not the one dancing, then who will? Thete Ning Rn?
"Has the dance been cancelled, or is another woman dancing in this Princess¡¯ stead?" Ning Anlian questioned out of the blue. The question shocked Piao Xu very much. The one presenting the dance must be the Eldest Imperial Princess. With the only princess in Nanzhao being injured, how can any other random woman rece her?
If Prince Yun really allowed another woman to present the dance, then he''s really... For a moment, Piao Xu felt that Prince Yun was slightly terrifying. He''s too cruel towards the Princess.
Looking at Ning Anlian who was showing an unwilling and ferocious expression, Qin Ling replied, "It''s all up to Prince Yun''s decision. Whether it is cancelled or another woman is selected to dance is something that this subordinate cannot say. It¡¯s better to return to your repose pce and remain inside peacefully, Eldest Imperial Princess."
Ning Anlian gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, her nails digging deep into her flesh. "If this Princess isn¡¯t dancing, I would rather have the event cancelled. Otherwise, this Princess will ensure the woman performing meets a horrible death!¡±
Herst few words were spat out through her gritted teeth with all the strength she had.
But Ning Anlian still held on to the belief that no one could rece her for the state banquet dance. Yun Ruofeng must have cancelled the dance because he was concerned about my injury, that¡¯s all!
CHAPTER 189 (1): MET LIANCHEN
CHAPTER 189 (1): MET LIANCHEN
Trantion: Cosy
Wei Mohai couldn''t help but inhale sharply when he saw her. This woman that Prince Yun found to dance has such charming eyes in addition to exuding an air of elegance. Why did he choose someone who so heavily resembles Ning Rn?
Su Xi-er nodded to acknowledge Wei Mohai''s arrival. She then approached the horse carriage and boarded it swiftly. Putting down the carriage curtains, she ordered, "Hurry to the Imperial Pce."
Her tone was aloof and calm, leaving a chill to run down Wei Mohai''s spine. Even her speech and mannerisms are simr to Ning Rn.
"Hurry to the imperial pce." The distant voice of the woman sounded forth again from within the horse carriage.
If Wei Mohai wasn''t certain that Ning Rn was indeed dead, he would have thought that she was the one sitting in the horse carriage...
However, the dead cannote back to life. Wei Mohai regained hisposure and cracked his whip. Soon enough, the wheels of the horse carriage started to turn.
Once the horse carriage was out of sight, a man suddenly appeared from around the corner of the street. Dressed in blue robes with a blue silk veil over his face, his gaze became more intense.
That woman came out from the posthouse where Prince Hao of Beimin is currently residing, which means that she is with Prince Hao. Prince Hao himself has yet to leave the posthouse, but his people have already headed for the imperial pce.
It''s Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet today, so what is this woman heading to the pce for? I¡¯ve encountered her several times, and even exchanged blows with her. She has a very flexible waist, and some of her movements are simr to...
At this thought, the man in blue narrowed his eyes.
A subordinate dressed in full ck appeared before the man. "I have just been informed that Ning Anlian injured her ankle, rendering her unable to dance at the state banquet. She is instead being held captive in her repose pce."
The corners of his lips rising into a smile, the man in blue chuckled. "To think that she is already disabled without us having to do anything. However, a lesson like this is insufficient to make up for all of her crimes."
"Master, Ning Anlian was injured by another woman while in a restaurant. The woman in question entered the posthouse after leaving the scene earlier today."
With his eyebrows raised, the man in blue questioned. "Oh? It''s her." Gradually, his eyes were consumed by yfulness. Is this woman friend or foe? She has inadvertently done me a favour.
"Master, what should we do now? Do we still need to infiltrate the imperial pce?
The man in blue waved him off and walked into the alley, "There''s no need for that anymore; we will act again ording to the situation."
The man in ck nodded and quickly disappeared.
The horse carriage entered the imperial pce through a side entrance, the imperial guards not daring to stop the vehicle when they saw Wei Mohai at the helm.
As the horse carriage picked up speed again, Su Xi-er lifted up the curtain and took in the view before her. I have entered Nanzhao¡¯s imperial pce... I am back again so soon.
Watching every passing tree and flower in her surroundings, they felt familiar, yet foreign at the same time. It felt as if she had only left to tour the counties for a while. Suddenly, the horse carriage began to move away from the imperial harem, pulling Su Xi-er from her thoughts.
As the bamboo forests lining the side of the path got increasingly denser, Su Xi-er furrowed her brows. A new repose pce was built here after I died?
Su Xi-er only found out the identity of this new pce after the horse carriage came to a stop, and she was standing before the pce entrance.
CHAPTER 189 (2): MET LIANCHEN
CHAPTER 189 (2): MET LIANCHEN
Trantion: Cosy
A frosty glint flickered in Su Xi-er''s eyes but quickly dissipated.
Wei Mohai went forward and pushed open a door to one of the side halls of Yun Pce. "You may rest here until someone calls for you once it¡¯s time. Remember your ce when you take the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ ce for the dance. Once you are finished, you will be taken to the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ repose pce. She will be leaving, while you..."
Su Xi-er waved him off before hepleted his sentence. "I understand; you may leave." Her words were curt and straight to the point.
Wei Mohai was dubious. It¡¯s as though she is used to making life and death decisions. How is it possible for a maidservant to have such an aura, when even someone from the imperial family may not necessarily be able to do the same?
"Wei Mohai, since I have agreed with Prince Yun¡¯s requests, I won''t mess things up. You can leave in peace." Su Xi-er softened her voice. This man is the right-hand man of Yun Ruofeng. L¨¹ Liu is no longer around, so why should Wei Mohai still be around? Shouldn''t he go down to apany L¨¹ Liu?
In L¨¹ Liu''s heart, Wei Mohai was an indomitable big brother, someone who she could depend on. L¨¹ Liu had liked him, and Su Xi-er knew about that.
But, Wei Mohai is a meticulous man who''s always suspicious of others. It is because of this that I didn¡¯t betroth L¨¹ Liu to him.
In the end, it was Wei Mohai and his guards from the Imperial Army who stood guard outside of my prison cell. That flurry of arrows that flew at L¨¹ Liu and me... Wei Mohai never relented, even if L¨¹ Liu was at risk.
Su Xi-er found itughable that she had been able to clearly see Wei Mohai¡¯s feelings towards L¨¹ Liu, but had simultaneously been so blind towards Yun Ruofeng¡¯s feelings towards herself.
Wei Mohai took a nce at Su Xi-er before he put away his doubtful stares and promptly left the pce. Sitting on the horse carriage, he drove towards the pce stables.
Left alone, Su Xi-er looked around the room. She found the usual furnishings: a table, cupboard, and bed. The bed was brand new, with what seemed like freshly changed sheets.
Seeing a tea set left on the table, Su Xi-er lifted up the lid. From the colour of the tea leaves, she could tell that the tea had only been brewed yesterday. Just as she closed the lid, a familiar scent tickled her nose, prompting her to open up the pot once more.
This tea is...Taiping Houkui. Does Yun Ruofeng rest here after he gets tired from settling the court matters? Bringing me to this ce...
Su Xi-er eyes deepened as she ruminated. Just when she began to be lost in her thoughts, the doors were pulled open from the outside and a man''s voice, full of authority, sounded out.
"This Emperor never thought that Prince Yun would be keeping a mistress in his plush pce on the day of the state banquet."
Su Xi-er went stiff. Lianchen... It''s Lianchen! She looked at him directly in the eye, indescribable emotions swirling around in her heart.
He¡¯spletely different from the Lianchen that I know, whether it¡¯s the aura around him or his personality. He used to love fooling around and chatting away, but now he doesn¡¯t even want to talk. His eyebrows are always furrowed, and his gaze is even suspicious of me.
The bitter feelings in her heart nearly drove Su Xi-er to tears. It was only her exceptional self-control that allowed her to remain dry-eyed.
I can¡¯t expose myself yet, no matter how much I want to acknowledge him.
Ning Lianchen looked at her, his gaze getting intense. For her to look at me with such a gaze... do we know each other?
"You..." Ning Lianchen parted his lips, but had no idea what to say. His calm and aloof demeanour remained the same, but the caustic stance he had taken when he had entered the room had mostly disappeared.
Gathering her emotions together, Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes above the veil were bent into the shape of crescent moons. She bowed to him deferentially. "This servant pays her respects to Your Majesty."
CHAPTER 190 (1): A LITTLE FAMILIAR
CHAPTER 190 (1): A LITTLE FAMILIAR
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er saw that he didn¡¯t respond and opened her mouth again. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Your Majesty.¡±
All that followed was a pregnant silence. After several moments, Ning Lianchen stepped forward and extended an arm to lift up her veil, his expression serious.
In the heat of the moment, Ning Lianchen could almost swear that he knew the person behind the veil. I must know her from somewhere!
Su Xi-er stood up and stepped back immediately. She softly called, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±
¡°You, can you lift your veil so that this Emperor can take a look at you? I only need to take one look, just one look.¡± A glint of hope was showing in his eyes, and his voice was almost begging.
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart shook; she knew exactly who he was thinking of when he said those words. But under the veil is a face that he is unfamiliar with. If I tell him now that I am his Imperial Elder Sister, what would his reaction be?
Being touched by his gaze, Su Xi-er raised her hand and prepared to lift her veil. However, Ning Lianchen suddenly waved his hand to stop her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to lift it. How can you be her? Since you are at the Yun Pce, you should be Prince Yun¡¯s subordinate.¡±
Ning Lianchen¡¯s tone took a cold turn at the end of his sentence. The way he looked at Su Xi-er also changed, bing grim and unfamiliar. ¡°How strange that Prince Yun rushed back to the capital just to invite you to the pce. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Eldest Imperial Princess will be jealous?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. In the end, she called out to him. ¡°Lianchen.¡±
Ning Lianchen¡¯s breath hitched when he heard his name being called. The only person who can call my name like that is already dead!
¡°This Emperor¡¯s name is not something you can say.¡± Ning Lianchen sneered and continued. ¡°If this Emperor hides you, would Prince Yun be anxious? It is clear that he has invited you to the imperial pce because he has some use for you. For someone like him, he¡¯ll dispose of everyone once they¡¯ve served their purpose. Are you afraid of death?¡±
Right now, Ning Lianchen was a stranger to Su Xi-er. Even if I reveal my identity now, who could believe that their sister¡¯s soul was reborn into another person¡¯s body?
¡°Your Majesty, are you afraid of death?¡± Su Xi-er repeated back to him.
Ning Lianchen¡¯s eyes darkened. Am I afraid of death? That was the case before, but not anymore. Rather, it is that I can¡¯t die yet!
His gaze became distant before finallynding on Su Xi-er. ¡°Do you think this Emperor should be afraid?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, everyone is afraid of death. However, as the Emperor, you cannot be the same. You must stay alive.¡± The words were crisp and clear as they floated into Ning Lianchen¡¯s ears, causing his eyebrows to furrow.
When Imperial Elder Sister was still alive, she also said the same words to me... This woman has given me the same advice as my Imperial Sister.
¡°Your Majesty, do you believe in reincarnation in another person¡¯s body?¡± A strange feeling arose in Su Xi-er¡¯s heart, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask him. However, before Ning Lianchen could reply, the room door suddenly opened. A handsome man donned in white robes appeared. His voice was soft, and he emanated an air of gentleness even as he opened the door.
Ning Lianchen smiled. ¡°Prince Yun, you are so quick. If you didn¡¯te, this Emperor was even nning to go and look for you.¡±
CHAPTER 190 (2): A LITTLE FAMILIAR
CHAPTER 190 (2): A LITTLE FAMILIAR
Trantion: Sangria
He wasn¡¯t smiling when he spoke thest sentence, his tone containing traces of authority while he wore a solemn expression.
No one could ept a person talking to the Emperor of a nation like that. However, Ning Lianchen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change; it was as if he had long since grown used to it. ¡°Prince Yun, your stratagems are outstanding, and you are revered by the civilians of Nanzhao. How can this Emperor find out if Prince Yun is hiding something? But I am curious, shouldn¡¯t you be focusing on the noble guests and my Imperial Elder Sister today?¡±
Su Xi-er could hear the mockery in Ning Lianchen¡¯s tone when he said the words ¡®Imperial Elder Sister¡¯.
¡°That is not something that your Majesty needs to worry about. As long as you leave the Yun Pce immediately, this Prince will not pursue the matter further. After all, you are still young, and need to gain experience.¡±
Su Xi-er saw that Ning Lianchen didn¡¯t say anything and felt her heart aching. After a while, she stared directly at Yun Ruofeng without considering her current identity. ¡°Prince Yun, you are the Prince Regent of a nation. His Majesty was generous enough that he didn¡¯t fuss over this with you, but now you are throwing those words in his face. Although this servant has a low status, that is precisely why I so clearly understand the differences in station.¡±
Her every sentence reminded Yun Ruofeng that no matter how Ning Lianchen acted, he was the Emperor! As long as thetter hadn¡¯t stepped down, his authority couldn¡¯t be challenged; especially during the state banquet!
Ning Lianchen was stunned. She is standing up for me... Yun Ruofeng¡¯s clear eyes became dark. It seems that she cares a lot about Ning Lianchen. Why is she standing up for him?
The air seemed to congeal because of her words, and the atmosphere immediately became awkward. Everyone wore different expressions, and no one knew what to say.
In the end, it was Su Xi-er who broke the silence. ¡°Prince Yun, isn¡¯t this servant right?¡±
Yun Ruofeng put away the darkness in his eyes and showed a smile. ¡°His Majesty hasn¡¯t reached adulthood yet, so this Prince is his Assisting Minister of the Court. Since thete Emperor and Empress are no longer around, it falls to this Prince to discipline him. This is more important than the difference in status. Is Beimin any different? As Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant, shouldn¡¯t you know this? He must be even more strict in disciplining the little Emperor.¡±
Indeed, Nanzhao and Beimin are simr on this point. From what I can see, however, Pei Qianhao, cold and overbearing as he is, is different from Yun Ruofeng.
I can¡¯t really describe it, but despite his many faults, I feel that he is a good person at heart.
When Ning Lianchen heard this sentence, he discovered the woman¡¯s identity. If she is Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant, why did Yun Ruofeng bring her here? Isn¡¯t he afraid of Prince Hao stopping him?
¡°Prince Yun, while the emperors from both nations are still young, Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor is older than Beimin¡¯s. This makes it a bit different.¡±
Yun Ruofeng found it strange. Why is she so persistent about this?
Thus, he simply replied, ¡°This is Nanzhao¡¯s business, and has nothing to do with you.¡± He then turned his gaze back to Ning Lianchen. ¡°Your Highness, you should leave the Yun Pce immediately.¡±
After he finished talking, Wei Mohai appeared in front of the door and gestured for Ning Lianchen to leave.
Ning Lianchen chuckled and nced at Su Xi-er again before leaving together with Wei Mohai.
Inside the room, there was now a glint of curiosity in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Women should keep to their roles instead of bing involved in pce rules.¡±
CHAPTER 191 (1): AN ALLURING DANCE
CHAPTER 191 (1): AN ALLURING DANCE
Trantion: Sangria
Yun Ruofeng narrowed his eyes. She is indeed not as soft and simple as she looks. This reminded him of Ning Rn again.
I didn¡¯t think that there would be another woman with this kind of aura apart from Ning Rn. Not to mention, this woman is just a maidservant.
¡°Prince Yun, you can also leave now.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s voice was soft. Right now, it felt as if the roles of servant and master hadpletely switched ces.
¡°This Prince had indeed asked something of you today. In the future, you can tell this Prince whatever you need. If this Prince can satisfy it, then I will.¡±
He makes it sound like he¡¯s someone who would return the favour after being helped. Su Xi-er asked in a joking tone. ¡°If this servant asked you to die, would you go and kill yourself?¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression froze. He didn¡¯t think she would say something like that. I have no grudges with her, so why is she mentioning death for no reason? He immediately recalled their encounter in Moon County where he had given her flowers, but she had mentioned a dagger and white cloth.
What is this woman thinking? Her thoughts and behaviour are as strange as Pei Qianhao¡¯s.
¡°Prince Yun, please don¡¯t take this servant¡¯s joke too seriously. You haven¡¯t done anything unremittingly evil, so how could this servant wish for your death? If you die, what will happen to the citizens and His Majesty who still needs your guidance?¡± Su Xi-er cidly said.
Yun Ruofeng couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was, but he distinctly felt that there was something else hidden in her words. She is the first person that I don¡¯t understand. Could it be that she has some secret background?
However, I don¡¯t need to know that, and it is inconvenient for me to find out.
¡°Prince Yun, the Ministry of Rites has prepared everything, and the noble guests from all nations have entered the pce. We are just waiting for you.¡± Qin Ling stood outside the room and respectfully bowed as he reported.
Yun Ruofeng nodded. ¡°This Prince will go now.¡± After that, he nced at Su Xi-er. ¡°Someone will take you there shortly. Wear your veil properly, and be extra careful to not let the veil fall off when you dance.¡±
¡°Of course, this servant will take note of that.¡±
Once Yun Ruofeng received Su Xi-er¡¯s promise, he nodded and left the room.
Before Qin Ling left, he nced at Su Xi-er. This is the woman who was specifically invited by Prince Yun to dance in the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ stead. He couldn¡¯t see her face behind the veil, but saw that her eyes were full of brilliance.
The Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ eyes are not so brilliant; would the noble guests notice something from these eyes?
¡°What is it? Your Master has left, but you¡¯re still here?¡± Su Xi-er looked at him coldly.
Although she was clearly just a maidservant, Qin Ling still bowed to pay his respects. ¡°Miss, we will be counting on you.¡± He then bowed again before turning and walking away.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t recognise this imperial guard, but could tell that his personality wasn¡¯t bad from his behaviour and politeness.
As the evening went on, a eunuch came to bring her dinner. He politely reminded her to prepare properly, and to avoid eating too much as to avoid interfering with the dance.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t say anything. There were five dishes, and she only took three bites of each dish. The eunuch then picked up the tray and hurried off. Seeing his rushed movement, Su Xi-er knew that the banquet was about to begin.
Shortly after, Wei Mohai arrived and did a quick once-over of Su Xi-er as he spoke. ¡°Come, there are many noble guests, but try to stay calm. Only after being confident in your ability would Prince Yun have invited you.¡± Wei Mohai then walked forward towards a pnquin in the middle of the path.
CHAPTER 191 (2): AN ALLURING DANCE
CHAPTER 191 (2): AN ALLURING DANCE
Trantion: Sangria
When Wei Mohai saw her expression, he thought that she was stunned by how luxurious the pnquin was. ¡°Miss, this is the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ personal pnquin. As you are dancing in her stead, you need to go there in this pnquin. Fix your veil and make sure it doesn¡¯t fall off.¡±
When he finished talking, a eunuch kneeled down with both handsid on top of each other. ¡°Miss, please get on the pnquin.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t say a word as she boarded the pnquin by stepping onto the eunuch¡¯s hands.
This action of hers is experienced; it doesn¡¯t look like her first time being served like this. Wei Mohai¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt before he regained hisposure shortly.
Su Xi-er looked outside the small openings in the curtains as they approached their destination, seeing maids and eunuchs carrying trays and running back and forth.
The state banquet was located in the biggest area of the imperial pce, the atrium.
The atrium had a purple high stage setup decorated by several different flowers, including the Lingrui. There were also big rednterns that hung from the branches of trees to create a dazzling scene.
Everyone¡¯s gaze suddenly moved towards the fiery red pnquin even as their view was blocked by the high stage.
The pce maids and eunuchs worked even faster. The banquet will begin soon, and the Eldest Imperial Princess is about to dance! They were both excited and nervous about this, especially because there was an extra person here at this year¡¯s state banquet: Prince Hao of Beimin.
Ten metres in front of the high stage was an exquisite wide, round table. Three metres behind the round table were a dozen smaller round tables. The big round table was of course for the leaders of the four main nations to sit at. The smaller tables behind it were for leaders of other foreign nations to sit on.
All of the pce maids that were to serve the guests at the big round table had gathered up their energy to be extra careful. We must not offend these masters.
Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor Ning Lianchen sat at the upper seats with Yun Ruofeng on his left and Pei Qianhao on his right. The two other seats were for the Crown Prince of Dongling, Chu Linglong, and the Emperor of Xiliu, Hua Zirong.
Chu Linglong had a pair of narrow, feminine eyes. He looked at the purple coloured silk that hung on the high stage, then turned his eyes to his dyed purple nails with a glint of interest.
Hua Zirong had a pair of bright eyes and was d in a cyan robe. His expression was disinterested, as if attending the state banquet was just an obligation.
¡°Thank you all foring to Nanzhao. I have delicious food and wine for everyone. The Eldest Imperial Princess of my nation is ready, and the dance will soon begin.¡± Yun Ruofeng stood up, raised the wine cup in front of him, and smiled to the crowd.
Everyone else raised their wine cups in response.
Pei Qianhao swayed the wine cup in his hand as his gaze moved towards the high stage.
The sound of traditional Chinese silk bamboo instruments sounded as a woman dressed in a luxurious purple dress and veil appeared, almost blending in with the simrly coloured high stage.
Her eyes were like quiet stars in the sky, or flickering candlelight.
With slow steps and soft moves, her gaze changed from cold to charming. She lifted her foot slightly and gently smiled before making a quick turn. With an agile turn of her waist, she was like a purple stream that flowed endlessly on stage.
The pace of the instruments gradually quickened, and the woman¡¯s movements followed right along. She was very nimble, as if the wind itself was guiding her body to move with the dance.
The hem of her dress gradually rose like a quietly blooming Purple Fragrance flower.
The Purple Fragrance flower was the national flower of Xiliu. Hua Zirong¡¯s gaze had changed. The woman on stage...
Nobody watching could take their eyes off the stage. Even their breathing gradually quieted, as if afraid that any noise would shatter the profound tranquillity of the performance.
Compared to other people, Pei Qianhao was the one who was the most clear-headed. Even as he admired the dance, there was a trace of displeasure in his heart.
CHAPTER 192 (1): NING ANLIAN ENRAGED
CHAPTER 192 (1): NING ANLIAN ENRAGED
Trantion: Sangria
Ning Anlian anxiously paced around in her room, wanting to go out, but being blocked by the imperial guards stationed outside. Whenever she tried, they would tell her that they were acting under Prince Yun¡¯s orders.
Suddenly, the sound of silk bamboo instruments could be heard from the outside.
Ning Anlian was shocked to hear such familiar sound. This is the song that is always yed during the state banquet¡¯s dance! How could I mistake it for anything else?
Could it be that the dance has started? But this Princess isn¡¯t there, so who is the one dancing?
Ning Anlian was shocked by this realisation, and called Piao Xu over immediately. ¡°Piao Xu, go and find out who is dancing right now when this Princess isn¡¯t even there.
Ning Anlian clenched onto a handkerchief tightly with a frosty glint in her eyes.
When Piao Xu saw this, she didn¡¯t dare to be slow, and immediately acted. ¡°Yes, this servant will go now.¡±
However,Piao Xu was also blocked by an imperial guard when she tried to go outside. ¡°Miss Piao Xu, you can¡¯t go out right now!¡±
When Piao Xu heard such stern words, she couldn¡¯t help but berate, ¡°What? So I can¡¯t go out either? Who gave you so much courage? I have the verbal edict of the Eldest Imperial Princess. Could it be that you want to disobey?¡±
Piao Xu¡¯s words were usually enough to strike fear into the typical pce maids in the imperial pce, but they had no effect on this imperial guard.
Without putting down his hand and while maintaining his emotionless bearing, he responded in a nd voice. ¡°Miss Piao Xu, please go back. We will let you out when the timees.¡±
¡°You...¡±
Piao Xu was enraged, but she didn¡¯t dare to touch these people who were under Prince Yun¡¯s orders. But is Prince Yun really going to hold the Eldest Imperial Princess captive? Who did he ask to dance? Won¡¯t it be shameful when the rulers of other nations see that someone else is dancing in the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ stead?
But no matter how helpless and angry Piao Xu felt, she could only go back into the room.
Ning Anlian had heard the entire altercation, and was unsurprised when Piao Xu returned to the room momentster. Looks like no one can get out.
Piao Xu was apologetic and knelt in front of Ning Anlian. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, this servant is useless and couldn¡¯t get out.¡±
Ning Anlian had a chest full of anger burning in her, but she knew that this was not because Piao Xu was useless. There are too many people outside. Not to mention Piao Xu, even I can¡¯t get out.
Knowing that getting angry over this wouldn¡¯t help her, Ning Anlian waved her hand as she tried her best to calm down. ¡°Forget it.¡±
The sound of silk bamboo instruments heightened before the music slowed down, gradually fading away altogether.
Ning Anlian knew that the song and dance was going to end soon. But who is it that reced me? There are many skilled dancers in this world, but not many who can dance so exquisitely.
I haven¡¯t spared any effort in my practice to be able topete with Ning Rn. I had originally wanted to surprise the world with my dance, and allow everyone to know that I am better than Ning Rn.
But... but unexpectedly, my ankle just had to be kicked and injured by Su Xi-er.
She thought of Su Xi-er. Although she is just a maidservant, I can¡¯t do anything to her because she serves Prince Hao of Beimin! If Prince Hao doesn¡¯t punish her, then I can¡¯t do anything at all.
This would be much simpler if she had just been a normal maidservant. I would have been able to send someone to quietly assassinate her. The worst that could happen is that Prince Hao would be furious for a while, but after that, Prince Hao wouldn¡¯t bother spending too much effort to find the real culprit.
However, the problem is that Prince Hao clearly cares about that vixen! Killing her may very well invite a cmity upon Nanzhao! If that really happens, we wouldn¡¯t have a chance at victory.
CHAPTER 192 (1): NING ANLIAN ENRAGED
CHAPTER 192 (1): NING ANLIAN ENRAGED
Trantion: Sangria
Ning Anlian anxiously paced around in her room, wanting to go out, but being blocked by the imperial guards stationed outside. Whenever she tried, they would tell her that they were acting under Prince Yun¡¯s orders.
Suddenly, the sound of silk bamboo instruments could be heard from the outside.
Ning Anlian was shocked to hear such familiar sound. This is the song that is always yed during the state banquet¡¯s dance! How could I mistake it for anything else?
Could it be that the dance has started? But this Princess isn¡¯t there, so who is the one dancing?
Ning Anlian was shocked by this realisation, and called Piao Xu over immediately. ¡°Piao Xu, go and find out who is dancing right now when this Princess isn¡¯t even there.
Ning Anlian clenched onto a handkerchief tightly with a frosty glint in her eyes.
When Piao Xu saw this, she didn¡¯t dare to be slow, and immediately acted. ¡°Yes, this servant will go now.¡±
However,Piao Xu was also blocked by an imperial guard when she tried to go outside. ¡°Miss Piao Xu, you can¡¯t go out right now!¡±
When Piao Xu heard such stern words, she couldn¡¯t help but berate, ¡°What? So I can¡¯t go out either? Who gave you so much courage? I have the verbal edict of the Eldest Imperial Princess. Could it be that you want to disobey?¡±
Piao Xu¡¯s words were usually enough to strike fear into the typical pce maids in the imperial pce, but they had no effect on this imperial guard.
Without putting down his hand and while maintaining his emotionless bearing, he responded in a nd voice. ¡°Miss Piao Xu, please go back. We will let you out when the timees.¡±
¡°You...¡±
Piao Xu was enraged, but she didn¡¯t dare to touch these people who were under Prince Yun¡¯s orders. But is Prince Yun really going to hold the Eldest Imperial Princess captive? Who did he ask to dance? Won¡¯t it be shameful when the rulers of other nations see that someone else is dancing in the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ stead?
But no matter how helpless and angry Piao Xu felt, she could only go back into the room.
Ning Anlian had heard the entire altercation, and was unsurprised when Piao Xu returned to the room momentster. Looks like no one can get out.
Piao Xu was apologetic and knelt in front of Ning Anlian. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, this servant is useless and couldn¡¯t get out.¡±
Ning Anlian had a chest full of anger burning in her, but she knew that this was not because Piao Xu was useless. There are too many people outside. Not to mention Piao Xu, even I can¡¯t get out.
Knowing that getting angry over this wouldn¡¯t help her, Ning Anlian waved her hand as she tried her best to calm down. ¡°Forget it.¡±
The sound of silk bamboo instruments heightened before the music slowed down, gradually fading away altogether.
Ning Anlian knew that the song and dance was going to end soon. But who is it that reced me? There are many skilled dancers in this world, but not many who can dance so exquisitely.
I haven¡¯t spared any effort in my practice to be able topete with Ning Rn. I had originally wanted to surprise the world with my dance, and allow everyone to know that I am better than Ning Rn.
But... but unexpectedly, my ankle just had to be kicked and injured by Su Xi-er.
She thought of Su Xi-er. Although she is just a maidservant, I can¡¯t do anything to her because she serves Prince Hao of Beimin! If Prince Hao doesn¡¯t punish her, then I can¡¯t do anything at all.
This would be much simpler if she had just been a normal maidservant. I would have been able to send someone to quietly assassinate her. The worst that could happen is that Prince Hao would be furious for a while, but after that, Prince Hao wouldn¡¯t bother spending too much effort to find the real culprit.
However, the problem is that Prince Hao clearly cares about that vixen! Killing her may very well invite a cmity upon Nanzhao! If that really happens, we wouldn¡¯t have a chance at victory.
CHAPTER 192 (2): NING ANLIAN ENRAGED
CHAPTER 192 (2): NING ANLIAN ENRAGED
Trantion: Sangria
Just when she was deep in thought, the sound of the door opening alerted her. It was Yun Ruofeng¡¯s right-hand man, Wei Mohai.
When Ning Anlian saw him, a glint of surprise flickered across her face. She solemnly asked him, ¡°Commander Wei, who danced in this Princess¡¯ stead?¡±
Wei Mohai paid his respects to Ning Anlian, emanating an air of righteousness. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, Prince Yun knows that you have injured your ankle, and arranged for a recement in order to prevent your injury from getting worse. Of course, the rulers of other nations still think that it is you dancing. The woman in question will be returning to your repose pce shortly. Eldest Imperial Princess, please change into a purple dress.¡±
Ning Anlian was very angry, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She asked, ¡°Who is it that reced this Princess?¡±
Wei Mohai was slightly startled. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you will know shortly.¡±
¡°What, you want to hide it from this Princess?¡± The corner of Ning Anlian¡¯s mouth showed a smile that didn¡¯t reach the bottom of her eyes. ¡°How can this Princess not be allowed to know who danced in my stead? Wei Mohai, who do you think you are? You can¡¯t even tell me this?¡±
Wei Mohai listened to the orders of Prince Yun, and didn¡¯t care about the anger andints from women of the imperial harem.
However, he still maintained a respectful expression. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, this subordinate will take my leave if there is nothing else.¡± He then turned on his heel to leave.
Ning Anlian was enraged and yelled loudly when Wei Mohai dodged the question. ¡°You better get back here! Get back here!¡±
However, Wei Mohai pretended that he didn¡¯t hear anything and simply left!
Piao Xu immediately tried tofort her on the side. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, don¡¯t be angry. You need to keep calm.¡±
¡°Why can¡¯t this Princess be angry? How dare Prince Yun let another woman dance in this Princess¡¯ stead? It was the first time that this Princess was supposed to dance, but I needed to be reced by someone else?¡±
Piao Xu knew that Ning Anlian was behaving unreasonably because of her anger, but also knew that it was useless to try to reason with thetter in such a state. As a result, she could only continue tofort her. ¡°Prince Yun is actually doing this for your sake.¡±
¡°For this Princess¡¯ sake?¡± Ning Anlian¡¯s face was confused. ¡°You tell me, how is it for my sake when he asked another person to rece this Princess and made mepletely lose my face?¡±
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, think about it, Prince Yun must have found out about your ankle injury from the imperial physician. Because of this, Prince Yun must have been worried that your ankle would get worse, so he found someone simr to dance in your stead. He made sure that nobody knew that the person dancing wasn¡¯t you, and protected your reputation as well as your health. Isn¡¯t Prince Yun doing this for your sake?¡±
When Ning Anlian heard Piao Xu¡¯s exnation, her angry expression gradually dissipated. She thought about it carefully and replied, ¡°What you said does have some merit, but it is the rule that only the Eldest Imperial Princess can dance at the state banquet.¡±
¡°But you have injured your foot, and the imperial physician said that you can¡¯t make big movements, otherwise...¡±
Ning Anlian was annoyed and interrupted her. ¡°Regardless of whether he was thinking for this Princess¡¯ sake, he should have discussed this with me. He shouldn¡¯t have held this Princess captive and only released me after the dance finished.¡±
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, Prince Yun knows about your stubborn nature. Even if he had discussed it with you, you wouldn¡¯t have agreed, right?¡±
Ning Anlian thought about it, and her face twisted. I had prepared the dance for so long, how could I give up so easily!
The dance at this year¡¯s state banquet held much significance to me!
Piao Xu didn¡¯t want Ning Anlian to make a big scene while the banquet was still ongoing, so she continued. ¡°Prince Yun had personally made the arrangements all for your sake, Eldest Imperial Princess!¡±
Ning Anlian didn¡¯t care about what Piao Xu said; she was still angry at Yun Ruofeng for making arrangements without her and for wasting all of her effort. What makes me even angrier is that incorrigible Su Xi-er deliberately kicked my ankle!
CHAPTER 193 (1): CONFRONTATION
CHAPTER 193 (1): CONFRONTATION
Trantion: Sangria
The deafening sound of apuse could be heard all around her. ¡°Everyone says that the Eldest Imperial Princess, Ning Anlian¡¯s dance does not lose to Ning Rn¡¯s. Her moves are brilliant and graceful; she is really a rare dance master.¡±
Yun Ruofeng listened to the words of admiration with a gentle smile on his face. He would politely and humbly reply when others talked to him. His deportment was just like an emperor¡¯s.
It was quite obvious to the guests that Prince Yun wasn¡¯t just a simple prince regent, but they all refrained from saying anything.
Ning Lianchen had remained in a stunned silence this entire time while at the upper seats.
It wasn¡¯t the quality of the dance that had rendered him speechless, but that he had vaguely seen the figure of his Imperial Elder Sister in the movements. The familiar feeling was bing stronger and stronger, as if it was his dead Imperial Elder Sister who was dancing.
Ning Lianchen still didn¡¯t return from his stupor even after the woman had finished the dance and withdrawn from the stage.
A bright glint flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes, but he merely yed with his winecup without saying another word.
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er was lead to the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ repose pce by a pce maid after she finished the dance.
No one was more familiar with Nanzhao¡¯s imperial pce than Su Xi-er. It has been so long since I have been here, but the pce walls are still the same. The flowers and nts seem to have changed a lot though.
The Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ repose pce was her previous pce. Even without the pce maid leading her, she would¡¯ve been able to make here way here with her eyes closed.
The pce maid who led her over was sent by Yun Ruofeng, and knew that she wasn¡¯t the real Eldest Imperial Princess.
But this woman¡¯s dance was so beautiful that it won the admiration from rulers of many different nations.
The pce maid couldn¡¯t help but praise her. ¡°Miss, your dance was so graceful and attractive. Everyone says that the previous Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ dance skills were unmatched, but after seeing your dance today, I think that your skill is on par with hers.¡±
Su Xi-er slowed down her footsteps when she heard what the pce maid said. She stared at the pce maid for a while before replying cidly, ¡°Many thanks for yourpliments, Miss.¡±
With such a response, the pce maid could only nod and continue to lead the way. It was a while longer before they reached the repose pce, and the pce maid gestured for Su Xi-er to enter.
¡°Miss, this is the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ repose pce.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded her head lightly and didn''t say anything else before walking up the stairs to the pce, raising her hands and letting the maids on duty open the doors.
When the pce maids on duty saw Su Xi-er, their eyes lit up. Even though they couldn¡¯t clearly see this woman¡¯s face, they could tell that she was beautiful. Won¡¯t the Eldest Imperial Princess be even angrier if she meets this woman?
Su Xi-er ignored their expressions and directly walked inside when the pce door opened. She didn¡¯t even wait for the pce maid nearby to lead her.
Ning Anlian heard some noise and thought that it was Yun Ruofeng who had arrived to pick her up. She immediately stood up and coincidentally saw Su Xi-er taking her veil off in front of her.
¡°Why is it you?¡± Ning Anlian¡¯s voice raised a few decibels higher as varying degrees of anger and surprise rose in her eyes.
She looked at what Su Xi-er was wearing. She¡¯s wearing a purple dress... Don¡¯t tell me that Su Xi-er was the once who danced in my ce!
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t panic. She nodded and said, ¡°It was me, Your Highness Eldest Imperial Princess.¡±
¡°It was you who danced in this Princess¡¯ stead?¡±
¡°Yes, it was me. Why? Didn¡¯t Prince Yun tell the Eldest Imperial Princess that it was me who reced you?¡±
CHAPTER 193 (2): CONFRONTATION
CHAPTER 193 (2): CONFRONTATION
Trantion: Sangria
¡°How can that be? How can that be?¡± Ning Anlian was a bit startled.
I never thought that the person Yun Ruofeng found was Su Xi-er! I really don¡¯t want to believe it. How could Yun Ruofeng ask her? Could it be that he has really taken a liking to Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant?
What is so great about Su Xi-er? What made him think of Su Xi-er? No matter how attractive she is, she¡¯s still just a lowly maidservant!
Ning Anlian felt like her face had been pped hard, it pained her so much that she began to feel nauseous!
Her chest was heaving; it was clear that she was exasperated!
When Su Xi-er saw her like this, she sneered to herself. Ning Anlian, didn¡¯t you want to show off? Didn¡¯t you want to stun the world with your dance? Didn¡¯t you want to get married to Yun Ruofeng? I won¡¯t let you achieve any of it!
Hell is where you and Yun Ruofeng belong.
Su Xi-er was smiling as gently as the spring breeze.
She asked Ning Anlian. ¡°So Prince Yun really didn¡¯t tell you?¡±
After that, she walked around Ning Anlian for half a circle and her smile became more obvious. ¡°Of course, Prince Yun must have known that if he told Eldest Imperial Princess, you would have been unreasonably angry. He knew that you would have forced yourself on stage even with your injured ankle, only to disgrace both yourself and Nanzhao in front of everyone. Knowing this, how could Prince Yun have told you?¡±
¡°You...¡± Ning Anlian was practically spitting fire. ¡°Su Xi-er, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Acting so arrogantly in front of this Princess, you are simply asking to die!¡±
Ning Anlian raised her hand high and prepared to hit Su Xi-er¡¯s face with great strength.
But just as her hand was about to strike down, Su Xi-er grabbed her wrist.
Ning Anlian felt a lot of pain in her wrist and couldn¡¯t struggle free. She could only scold loudly. ¡°Let go of this Princess!¡± She lifted her other hand as she yelled, only to be subjected to the same treatment.
Piao Xu started to run up to help, but was stopped dead in her tracks by Su Xi-er¡¯s withering stare. ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡±
Piao Xu¡¯s heart skipped a beat after being hollered at. She didn¡¯t dare to go up, and could only watch from the side.
Ning Anlian¡¯s expression changed slightly and looked at Piao Xu with murderous eyes. ¡°Piao Xu, who exactly do you take orders from?¡±
Just when Piao Xu was going to open her mouth, the pce maid who had brought Su Xi-er in couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°Miss, please release the Eldest Imperial Princess. She is not someone that you can afford to offend.¡±
Ning Anlian¡¯s arrogance returned in full force after hearing that, yelling to Su Xi-er, ¡°Hurry and release this Princess!¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s head turned slightly to look at the pce maid. ¡°Miss, you saw what happened. It was the Eldest Imperial Princess who hit me first; I am just defending myself.¡±
As for whether I can offend her, that is not something that can be determined by someone else.
Su Xi-er turned back to the pompous Ning Anlian with a smile, her grip on thetter¡¯s wrists only tightening. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, as a maidservant, the only person I serve is Prince Hao. You aren¡¯t fit to order me around. Besides, the only reason I came to dance in your stead was because Prince Yun came to ask me. He begged me to dance in your ce, saying that you would beughed at if the event was cancelled. Let me say this again: the only reason I am here is because of Prince Yun¡¯s sincerity.¡±
Su Xi-er then threw away Ning Anlian¡¯s hands and beamed at her.
Ning Anlian staggered and was lucky to be caught by Piao Xu.
However, remembering what Piao Xu had just done, Ning Anlian immediately pushed her away and roared angrily, ¡°Get away!¡±
She straightened her body and looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°You...¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t give her a chance to talk before immediately interrupting her again. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you better be careful not to injure your ankle again. If you can¡¯t walkter, others will notice that it wasn¡¯t you who was dancing. If that happens, I can¡¯t help you!¡±
CHAPTER 194 (1): WHEN WAS SHE INVITED
CHAPTER 194 (1): WHEN WAS SHE INVITED
Trantion: Sangria
Wei Mohai happened to enter the room at this exact moment, drawing everyone¡¯s gaze. Noticing the strange atmosphere, he solemnly informed, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, it¡¯s gettingte. Prince Yun has been urging us to go to the banquet and sit down immediately.
Ning Anlian could only nod when she heard this. ¡°Understood. This Princess will go now.¡±
Before she left, Ning Anlian gave Su Xi-er a vicious look,pletely revealing the hatred in her eyes.
I will not let Su Xi-er off!
She nced at Piao Xu meaningfully when she walked past her and whispered, ¡°You must take care of Miss Xi-er for this Princess.¡±
Piao Xu nodded. ¡°Yes, this servant obeys the order.¡±
Upon receiving her confirmation, Ning Anlian tidied herself up, and left the repose pce.
Only Su Xi-er and Piao Xu were left in the repose pce.
In Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes, Piao Xu wasn¡¯t even worth paying attention to. Sitting down on the embroidered pier, she started to look around the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ repose pce, the ce she had previously resided in.
However, although she was familiar with the room itself, all the decorations had changed. Everything from the flowers in the room, the wardrobe, and even small things like the cups and curtains, had changed.
It looks like Ning Anlian had everything reced.
Piao Xu stood on one side and looked at Su Xi-er carefully. She was under the impression that thetter was just curious, having never seen a Princess¡¯ repose pce before.
She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Xi-er, are you thinking that the Princess¡¯ repose pce is magnificent and beautiful?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded with a smile in her eyes. ¡°Of course, the repose pce of a nation¡¯s Princess should be magnificent, beautiful, and glittering.¡±
¡°Yes, the Princess is the high and mighty Eldest Imperial Princess, who lives in the best ce. Miss Xi-er, you are very lucky to see it today. Since you won¡¯t have a chance to live in such a pce in your lifetime, you should savour this chance and enjoy it for a while.¡±
Su Xi-er snorted inside. Is she trying to show off to me how noble Ning Anlian is?
Taking this into ount, Su Xi-er stood up and began to look around again. ¡°The repose pce is beautiful, but it is not the most beautiful that I have seen. All of the vulgar objects in the room make the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ beauty only skin deep. Everyone knows that a person needs to have a beautiful heart in addition to their appearance. A truly beautiful person¡¯s ability to make even the mundane seem resplendent; it isn¡¯t something that can be mimicked by owning a pile of material objects.¡±
Piao Xu was shocked. How could she not understand what Su Xi-er meant? How daring for her to say such a thing about the Eldest Imperial Princess!
Piao Xu did not give in and argued. ¡°That¡¯s not true. You must be jealous that everything in the Princess¡¯ repose pce is expensive, right?¡±
Su Xi-er sneered. ¡°Why would I need to be jealous that such vulgar things don¡¯t belong to me? Isn¡¯t that adding to my worries? Besides, there are many things in the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ repose pce that can be easily found in the Beauty Pce.¡±
Piao Xu didn¡¯t know what she meant. But how can Su Xi-er easily see those things at Prince Hao¡¯s Residence? She is just a maidservant!
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t give her a chance to think and directly said, ¡°Am I not right? These objects may seem expensive in the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ eyes, but they are nothing in Beimin.¡±
CHAPTER 194 (2): WHEN WAS SHE INVITED
CHAPTER 194 (2): WHEN WAS SHE INVITED
Trantion: Sangria
She casually picked up a blue and white porcin vase, holding it up in front of Piao Xu. ¡°Look, things like this are valuable, but has the Eldest Imperial Princess ever given you one? Shouldn¡¯t she have plenty because of her status?¡±
¡°I...¡± Piao Xu didn¡¯t know what to say.
It is true that I don¡¯t have an expensive blue and white porcin vase, but since Nanzhao isn¡¯t a nation known for its porcin, there are only a few of these in the entire nation. How could the Princess bestow one to me?
The Princess has gifted me things like silvers and hairpins before, but most of them were things that she didn¡¯t like or want. Just like Su Xi-er said, she¡¯s never gifted me anything that was expensive.
But is it really true that Su Xi-er receives such gifts? Piao Xu couldn¡¯t help but wonder.
Whether it was true or not, it was something that she couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of. Besides, she had clearly seen that Prince Hao doted on Su Xi-er from the previous banquet at the Prince Yun Residence.
Although she had some doubts, Piao Xu still put away her envious expression. ¡°Are you lying to me? I don¡¯t believe that Prince Hao is generous enough to give something like that to a lowly maidservant like yourself. Don¡¯t try to drive a wedge between us.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. She knew that Piao Xu was already having some doubts. ¡°Whether I have or not is for me to know, and you to find out.¡±
After that, she stopped talking. However, Piao Xu¡¯s face had turned dark from anger.
Everyone says that the person who understands you the most isn¡¯t your closest friend, but your worst enemy. I know more than anyone what kind of person Ning Anlian is. How could she possibly treat a pce maid like Piao Xu kindly?
Piao Xu didn¡¯t even realise that she had already lost out while trying to show off how noble and unbeatable the Eldest Imperial Princess was.
Even as Piao Xu was angered to death by Su Xi-er, Ning Anlian was also doing poorly.
She constantly thought about Su Xi-er in the repose pce, directlyshing out at Wei Mohai. ¡°Commander Wei, Prince Yun went to the temple with His Majesty this morning. How could he have the time to invite Su Xi-er?¡±
Wei Mohai slowed down his footsteps, but still dodged the question. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, it¡¯s better if you just forget about this. Just pretend that you danced at the state banquet.¡±
Ning Anlian was exasperated and blocked Wei Mohai¡¯s path. ¡°When was she invited!¡±
Wei Mohai didn¡¯t answer. When Ning Anlian saw this, sheughed in irony. ¡°Hmph, he went to the posthouse by himself and secretly invited her? I can¡¯t believe that he would do this!¡±
¡°Princess, this matter is already in the past. Please remember that you are the Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao who has just finished your dance.¡± Wei Mohai reminded her seriously, emanating an air of solemness.
Unfortunately for him, Ning Anlian had never been afraid of anyone in this life besides Yun Ruofeng, the one she loved.
¡°What, so as the person involved, I don¡¯t even have the right to ask?¡±
Wei Mohai¡¯s adamant refusal to say anything made Ning Anlian stamp her foot in anger, forgetting that her ankle was injured. All of a sudden, the pain came shooting up her leg. It was extremely painful just when standing, let alone walking.
Wei Mohai immediately asked, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
CHAPTER 195 (1): UNABLE TO COME
CHAPTER 195 (1): UNABLE TO COME
Trantion: Cosy
"This Princess'' foot hurts!" Ning Anlian¡¯s face had already be several shades paler as she tried to rub her foot to lessen the pain. ¡°It¡¯s unbearable!¡±
Seeing the situation before him, Wei Mohai had no chance but to call forth a little eunuch.
"Prepare a pnquin for the Eldest Imperial Princess! Hurry!"
The little eunuch''s legs became jelly at Wei Mohai''s sudden overbearing aura, causing him to stammer as he replied, "Y...Y...Yes, this servant will go right now."
A few momentster, the little eunuch had gotten people to bring the pnquin over.
Wei Mohai swiftly ordered the pce maidservants to help the Eldest Imperial Princess onto the pnquin before then saying, "Head for the Imperial Physician Institute immediately!"
Ning Anlian was in a hurry to attend the state banquet and directly refused. "This Princess is fine, there''s no need to head to the Imperial Physician Institute."
Wei Mohai had never seen such a stubborn Eldest Imperial Princess. A wave of discontent rose in his heart, but he didn''t dare to express it; he instead chose to try to persuade Ning Anlian. "Your Highness, your ankle is injured. You should know even better than me that all of Prince Yun¡¯s efforts will be wasted if you head to the state banquet now.¡±
Absolute disgrace, with every other country looking down on Nanzhao!
No matter how unwilling Ning Anlian was, she could only keep quiet and let Wei Mohai secretly send her to the Imperial Physician Institute.
Having temporarily resolved the situation, Wei Mohai turned on his heels and promptly headed for the state banquet.
When Yun Ruofeng saw that Wei Mohai did not return with Ning Anlian, he couldn''t help but furrow his brows. Could it be that something else happened?
Wei Mohai did not hide anything as he went forward and whispered, "Prince Yun, the Eldest Imperial Princess injured her ankle again on the way here. This subordinate had sent her to the Imperial Physician Institute."
"How did this happen?" Yun Ruofeng lowered his voice.
Wei Mohai replied. "The Eldest Imperial Princess continuously inquired about her recement for the dance on the way here. She impacted her ankle again in her agitation."
The more Yun Ruofeng listened, the more displeased he grew. In the end, he could only swiftly control his expression and return to a joyful and gentle visage. ncing at the envoys around them, Yun Ruofeng spoke under his breath without moving his lips, keeping their conversation between the two of them. "This Prince understands. Hold on for a while first."
When Chu Linglong, the Crown Prince of Dongling, saw that someone was privately whispering to Yun Ruofeng, doubts arose in his heart.
Looking at Yun Ruofeng, he smilingly remarked, "After thinking that nobody on this earth would beparable to Ning Rn, this Crown Prince has been pleasantly surprised by the current Eldest Imperial Princess. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been quite a while since the princess left to change; why isn¡¯t she back at her seat yet? This Crown Prince can¡¯t wait to catch a glimpse of her looks."
Yun Ruofeng put on a gentle visage, smiling faintly at Chu Linglong to express his apologies. "Dancing is very tiring. The Eldest Imperial Princess must be currently resting, and will join us soon enough."
Some of the people nodded in understanding, but there were still others who couldn''t wait and urged. "We have been waiting for too long. May the Eldest Imperial Princesse on out quickly and let us have a glimpse of her beauty!"
"That''s right, you can''t leave us here waiting. With how this is dragging on, everyone will run out of patience. Isn¡¯t that right, everyone?"
The others nodded in agreement.
CHAPTER 195 (2): UNABLE TO COME
CHAPTER 195 (2): UNABLE TO COME
Trantion: Cosy
But they never expected the current Eldest Imperial Princess to be so powerful. Her dance could be considered as good as Ning Rn''s, with her steps emanating the same indescribable beauty, leaving one to reminisce about it after the performance.
Looking at everyone''s eager expressions, Yun Ruofeng could only nod and apologise, hoping that nothing further happened on Ning Anlian¡¯s side.
He looked at Ning Lianchen who was sitting at the main seat, only to find thetter agreeing with the guests. "Indeed, Imperial Elder Sister has been resting for a bit too long. It''d be better to quickly invite her out. Xiao Lizi, go and take a look. Don''t keep the ambassadors waiting."
Xiao Lizi didn''t dare to take his time. Acknowledging the edict, he swiftly headed off.
Having already seen the woman in purple, Ning Lianchen already knew that Ning Anlian was not the one who presented the dance. However, he had never expected for Yun Ruofeng to ndestinely swap out the real princess with an imposter, using the veil to hide her face.
There must be another reason for Ning Anlian''s dy.
Pei Qianhao was the mostposed person at the banquet, silently observing everyone around him without revealing his thoughts.
Suddenly, he looked sideways only to feel like something was missing: Su Xi-er. He was so used to thetter being by his side that it felt wrong without her around.
When he had initially mentioned bringing Su Xi-er along to Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet, she had rejected him. But when Yun Ruofeng asked her to perform the dance, she had even gone against him to agree with the request. When her svelte figure finally appeared on stage, even he couldn¡¯t help but be tempted by it.
Pei Qianhao felt extreme unwillingness in his heart at the thought of so many men in the hall watching her. Luckily, she wore a veil so that no one knows that my maidservant was the woman performing on the stage.
Or else, all of their eyeballs should be gouged out. Since they think that Su Xi-er is Ning Anlian, then let it be. I won''t say anything as long as Yun Ruofeng does the same.
As the debate slowly quietened down, Yun Ruofeng felt somewhat humiliated, and knew that Ning Anlian had shamed him again.
Waving his hand, he signalled the musicians to start ying. Seeing this, the opera troupe went on stage and proceeded to begin their performance.
Yun Ruofeng''s eyes darkened as he watched the performance on stage. Raising his wine, cup, he offered a toast to Pei Qianhao, who was sitting opposite him.
Not wanting to be impolite, Pei Qianhao lifted his wine cup slightly and nodded in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s direction. "Prince Yun, this Prince shall drink first as a form of respect."
Draining what was in it, Pei Qianhao set his wine cup down as he watched Yun Ruofeng do the same.
Then, Yun Ruofeng looked at Chu Linglong and spoke, "Crown Prince, this Prince offers a toast to you."
Chu Linglong stood up, his eyes full of smiles. "This Crown Prince should be the one offering Prince Yun a toast. Here, cheers."
After the two were done, Yun Ruofeng went to offer the guests of each nation a toast, starting with the Emperor of Xiliu and working his way down the list of smaller nations.
Everyone took their time offering toasts and exchanging pleasantries, but at the end of it all, Ning Anlian had yet to appear.
Chu Linglong was getting impatient and questioned Yun Ruofeng once again. "Prince Yun? This Crown Prince and the envoys have been waiting for a long while. Why isn''t the Eldest Imperial Princess here yet? Could it be that she looks down on us and is unwilling to grace us with her presence?"
A leader of a lesser nation was instantly displeased. "Exactly, we have been waiting for a long while, and the Eldest Imperial Princess is still noting out to have a toast with us? Is this how Nanzhao should be treating guests who havee all this way to offer their blessings and congrattions? Not even thete Emperor would have put on such airs in front of us. If she isn¡¯t going toe, let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡±
CHAPTER 196 (1): VULGAR
CHAPTER 196 (1): VULGAR
Trantion: Cosy
Fury arose within Yun Ruofeng, but he didn¡¯t dare to let it show. Although he was the Prince Regent of Nanzhao, everyone here was a powerful and influential figure in their own nation. He couldn¡¯t afford to casually offend any of them. "Everyone, be at ease. This Prince shall send someone to look for the Eldest Imperial Princess. She should be here soon, and will drink three cups to apologise to everyone when she arrives. Please forgive Nanzhao¡¯s oversight this time around."
With Yun Ruofeng''s reassurance, everyone gradually lowered their voices.
Yun Ruofeng then summoned Wei Mohai with a dark look on his face. He lowered his voice andmanded, "Get Su Xi-er here with her veil on."
Wei Mohai was startled. "This..."
Yun Ruofeng had no time to exin and urged him. "Hurry up!"
Unfortunately for him, Pei Qianhao had been keeping an eye on Yun Ruofeng from the start. While he couldn¡¯t make out the specifics of the conversation, he understood that Yun Ruofeng was nning to have Su Xi-er make another appearance.
What, you n on calling Su Xi-er again? Help can be offered once, but it¡¯s impossible for me to allow things to go your way twice.
Before Wei Mohai could leave, Pei Qianhao voiced out. "This Prince heard that the previous Eldest Imperial Princess never wore a veil when she danced during the state banquet, but the current Eldest Imperial Princess has done so. Could it be that she ns to do the same when she appearster?"
Yun Ruofeng felt his heart sink at Pei Qianhao¡¯s words, but he could only put on a smile before replying, "The Eldest Imperial Princess requested to wear a veil while she danced so to bring out a better effect during the performance. Of course, she won¡¯t wear a veil when shees outter."
Yun Ruofeng spoke lightly, but his eyes were staring a hole through Pei Qianhao, knowing thetter was doing this on purpose.
Pei Qianhao met his eyes head-on, even wearing a faint smile on his face to mirror Yun Ruofeng.
You n to have my maidservante out again and drink with these men? Fat chance!
With his n ruined, Yun Ruofeng could only softly order Wei Mohai once again. "Go see how the Eldest Imperial Princess doing. Get her toe as soon as possible, and avoid dawdling any further."
Wei Mohai nodded with an affirmative.
"If it really can¡¯t be done, just say that she suddenly fell ill and is unable toe. This Prince will have my ways to deal with it."
"Understood!" Wei Mohai took his orders and headed off promptly. In his heart, he felt that the Eldest Imperial Princess could sure torment others. This grand state banquet has been made into a farce because of her ankle.
Ning Lianchen watched Yun Ruofeng''s actions in silence before suddenly speaking after Wei Mohai had left.
"This Emperor''s Elder Imperial Sister can''t be feeling ill right?"
Yun Ruofeng had only just taken a sip of his wine, and hadn''t even ced his wine cup down when he heard what Ning Lianchen said. His heart sank even further, but his face was devoid of any form of expression.
"Your Majesty''s graciousness is infinite and never-ending. Being blessed and protected by your royal graciousness, the Eldest Imperial Princess is very healthy."
Yun Ruofeng then pointed to the opera troupe on stage. It was uncertain whether he was speaking to Ning Lianchen, or the ambassadors. "This opera troupe is known for being hard to invite. They are not fearful of the rich and powerful, and only perform to seek understanding from their audience. You ought to watch and appreciate such a rare show."
Nobody knew which country this opera troupe was from, but rumour had it that they were backed by an influential figure. One thing was for sure though, everyone knew that they were indeed hard to invite. After being fortunate enough to see such a show, they shouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity.
~~~
While Yun Ruofeng was trying to handle things in the atrium, Wei Mohai had already reached the Imperial Physician Institute. Inside, Imperial Physician Fang was already applying acupuncture to Ning Anlian¡¯s injury.
CHAPTER 196 (2): VULGAR
CHAPTER 196 (2): VULGAR
Trantion: Cosy
However, Imperial Physician Fang shook his head. "We still need to monitor it."
Tolerating the pain, Ning Anlian suddenly spoke up. "No, this Princess must go."
I have been at the Imperial Physician Institute for too long. It¡¯s likely that everybody is already irate, and if I stay any longer, everything that¡¯s happened may be exposed.
Seeing her impatience, Imperial Physician Fang stopped her immediately. "Be patient, Eldest Imperial Princess. Let this humble officialplete the treatment first."
With how much pain she was in, Ning Anlian didn''t dare to take things lightly. She didn''t know what Su Xi-er had done to make her ankle injury so severe.
After another fifteen minutes, Imperial Physician Fang slowly removed each needle from Ning Anlian''s ankle. He directed the medicine boy assistant to prepare an herbalpress for Ning Anlian to apply to the area, as well as giving her some medicine to help relieve the pain.
"It''s not hurting anymore." Ning Anlian finally felt that the pain in her ankle had receded.
Imperial Physician Fang who was beside her dissuaded her. "It may have improved, but Your Highness should still be careful about your actions as to avoid worsening the injury."
"This Princess understands." Ning Anlian then stood and headed for the state banquet with Wei Mohai.
Once she reached the atrium, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn over by the announcement of her arrival.
After waiting for such a long while, many people impatiently raised their heads and craned their necks to take a look at who had just walked in.
Chu Linglong was curious and raised his head to watch. He then spoke in a mocking manner. "After waiting for so long, it¡¯s nice for the Eldest Imperial Princess to finally grace us with her presence. It was tough to keep my anticipation in check!"
The rest of the crowd chorused. ¡°Indeed, it was quite the wait!¡±
Ning Anlian was dressed in a stunning purple princess banquet gown. The purple gemstones in her hair ornament swayed as she walked, while the long train of the gown spread out behind her, dazzling everyone.
Her makeup was on point, emanating an alluring aura from her brows.
The men present had seen their fair share of beauties, but were still starstruck by Ning Anlian''s appearance. She really did look gorgeous at first nce.
Of course, it was all thanks to her makeup and dress that she was able to elicit such an amazing response. In order to establish that she was better than that bitch Ning Rn, she had already had this dress custom-made months before the banquet. All the hair essories were created in a simr manner, with Ning Anlian having gone all out in order to let others remember that she was the prettiest.
She entered the hall in aposed manner, her steps measured while she wore a cordial smile on her face.
Pei Qianhao took a nce at her. She''s not even close to beingparable to Su Xi-er. Although the purple dress Su Xi-er wore was less extravagant than Ning Anlian''s, the difference in disposition can¡¯t be bridged. The dress that Ning Anlian is wearing is nothing short of crude and vulgar. He felt disgusted to even take another look at it.
Under the lead of the pce servants, she first walked to her table before she faced the envoys and curtsied. "This Princess is sorry for beingte today. I will first punish myself as apology by drinking three cups."
Right afterwards, a maidservant was already making her way forward to pour the wine.
Chu Linglong suddenly chuckled at her statement. "The Eldest Imperial Princess sure has self-awareness. Prince Yun had also mentioned that the princess should punish herself with three cups of wine for beingte."
"Of course." Ning Anlian lifted the precariously filled wine cup before speaking again. "This Princess offers a toast to everyone with these three cups; let them also serve as an apology for beingte."
After downing three cups of wine consecutively, Ning Anlian could feel the burning sensation in her throat. It was really rough to drink three cups of such strong alcohol on an empty stomach. If not for that fact that people of Nanzhao were used to drinking alcohol, she would¡¯ve already been feeling nauseous.
CHAPTER 197 (1): DRINKING MUCH WINE
CHAPTER 197 (1): DRINKING MUCH WINE
Trantion: Cosy
Chu Linglong then stood up, gesturing the wine cup in his hands towards Ning Anlian before the two of them downed their sses together.
Ning Anlian originally thought that the toasts would be the end of it, but Chu Linglong immediately continued. "It''s sure frustrating to drink like this. This Crown Prince knows Nanzhao is a country of wine, and that its people, whether they are young or old, male or female, can hold their liquor better than a wine vat. This Crown Prince loves drinking; and since I''m here, I must definitely drink a few cups with the Eldest Imperial Princess to curb my alcohol cravings."
Ning Anlian was well aware of her alcohol tolerance, but also knew that she couldn''t reject him. As a result, she simply nodded in agreement. "Sure. Since Your Highness wants to drink with this Princess, how could I refuse?"
"Great! It appears that the Eldest Imperial Princess is someone with crity. However..."
Hearing the word ¡®however¡¯ made Ning Anlian''s heart skip a beat. "What is it? Your Highness can just speak frankly."
"It''s sure unsatisfying to drink one small cup at a time. Being faced with the princess of the nation of wine, this Crown Prince feels that it''s more satisfying to drink with arge bowl."
Chu Linglong''s words instantly caused others to be perplexed.
"Huh? Arge bowl? We¡¯re not in the wild or in a dinky vige. Is it appropriate to drink like that?"
"Exactly, only the barbarians drink like that. Why does Crown Prince Chu want to drink in this manner?"
Being faced with this unexpected suggestion, Ning Anlian was momentarily stunned.
As if suddenly realising that it was a bit inappropriate, Chu Linglong pondered for a while before speaking again. "We can forget about therge bowls, but we can at least get arger wine cup, right? Otherwise, how long would we be here for if we were to drink from these small cups?
This time, no one had any objections.
Ning Anlian knew that Crown Prince Chu had always been a crafty one. This is obviously to get me drunk without eating.
She looked at the people around her. I have no grounds to refute Crown Prince Chu in front of so many people. After all, I am the one who¡¯ste. If I don''t ept, I don¡¯t know how Crown Prince Chu would make things difficult for me!
Although Pei Qianhao and Yun Ruofeng kept quiet, the two had their eyes fixed on Ning Anlian. Thetter¡¯s eyes were filled with purpose as he stared.
Seeing the situation, Chu Linglong asked provocatively. "What, is this Crown Prince''s request too much for the Eldest Imperial Princess? Or does the Eldest Imperial Princess look down on Dongling and think it''s beneath her to drink a few cups with this Crown Prince?"
"This Princess..." Ning Anlian was about to reply when Ning Lianchen interrupted her from the high seat.
"Your Highness Crown Prince, Elder Imperial Sister didn''t mean it that way."
"That what does she mean?"
Everyone''s eyes turned to Ning Lianchen. Even Ning Anlian was staring at him intensely, albeit with a frightening re.
I need to make sure Ning Lianchen knows not to provoke me at this moment. Otherwise, I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ll do to him afterwards!
However, Ning Lianchen ignored her threats and looked at Chu Linglong with a cordial smile on his face. "Nanzhao has had great ties with Dongling for generations. Your Highness Crown Prince, after keeping you waiting for so long today, I¡¯m sure that Elder Imperial Sister would be happy to drink with you. Furthermore, she has always been a pretty good drinker. Even if she had to drink by the pot instead of arge cup, she would still be willing. She only hesitated just now because she had not expected the Crown Prince to be so gracious, and lost herself in the moment."
CHAPTER 197 (2): DRINKING MUCH WINE
CHAPTER 197 (2): DRINKING MUCH WINE
Trantion: Cosy
"Oh?" Chu Linglong''s words were clearly disbelieving.
Ning Lianchen didn''t mind if others believed him or not, and cared even less about Ning Anlian¡¯s malevolent re. He directly waved and signalled to the little eunuch beside him. "Come, prepare therge cups for Elder Imperial Sister and His Highness Crown Prince."
"Yes, Your Majesty."
Ning Anlian''s anger gushed forth. If it weren''t for everybody around them, she would have rushed over to Ning Lianchen before giving him two ps andmbasting him.
However, she could only y along and look at Chu Linglong with a smile for now, agreeing with Ning Lianchen. "Your Majesty is right."
Yun Ruofeng looked at Ning Lianchen. I never expected him to do this, but I can¡¯t help Ning Anlian with every little thing. Doing so would only shame Nanzhao, causing others to look down on us.
He then turned his gaze onto Ning Anlian. Luckily, she''s still somewhatposed and didn''t respond to Ning Lianchen¡¯s provocation.
It was at this time that Ning Anlian noticed Yun Ruofeng staring at her. She met his eyes, showing him a gaze full of tears and grievances.
Knowing that Ning Anlian needed to be pacified somehow, Yun Ruofeng nodded and lightly tapped the table twice with his hand: a signal that he understood. He couldn¡¯t be a penny wise and a pound foolish.
The two had many previous interactions, and Ning Anlian immediately understood what Yun Ruofeng meant. She instantly felt much better.
Just wait, Ning Lianchen! I will tolerate you for now, but just watch how I deal with you after all the ambassadors leave!
Very soon, the wine pot and cups were brought to the table. Scanning over the extrarge cup and extensive collection of strong wine, Ning Anlian¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen a little.
Drinking this much liquor on an empty stomach can lead to death!
She lifted her head to look at Ning Lianchen, only to realise that he didn''t even spare her a nce.
Chu Linglong was in a hurry topete with his liquor tolerance, while the other men were thinking of how to get the beautiful princess drunk, something they were very much looking forward to.
In her plight, Ning Anlian noticed for the first time that the pce servants were really skilled and nimble at pouring wine.
Ning Anlian didn¡¯t get drunk even after downing several cups, but she could feel her stomach beginning to turn as her mouth was filled with the taste of spicy liquor.
Yun Ruofeng couldn''t bear to see this and voiced out. "Everyone, we didn¡¯t invite everyone to the state banquet just to drink. Why don¡¯t we have some food while we enjoy the performances?"
Everyone concurred, having had their fair share of fun already. Even if Ning Anlian had beente, she was still the Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao, and couldn¡¯t possibly be forced to continue drinking until she made a fool of herself.
Chu Linglong himself was reluctant, but knew that he had already touched a certain line, and agreed after some brief consideration.
Ning Anlian was relieved to hear Yun Ruofeng¡¯s words. The pce maid behind her quickly brought out some hangover tea, but the princess only felt a bit better after a few mouthfuls of food.
Pei Qianhao was like an outsider watching everyone make a ruckus, a smile rising on the corners of his mouth. Just by looking at the Nanzhao Emperor, Ning Anlian, and Yun Ruofeng, he could tell that there was definitely something going on behind the scenes.
Since this was the first time he attended Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet, no one else dared to talk to Pei Qianhao directly. Prince Hao was well known for being ruthless, and it was better to avoid him than to mistakenly offend him.
Of course, that didn''t include Chu Linglong and Hua Zirong. The former''s attention wasn¡¯t on Prince Hao, and thetter had no interest in anything.
The state banquet gradually fell into afortable pace. The envoys of each country enjoyed the performance of the beautiful maidens on stage, ate sumptuous food, and drank wine from the potsid out on each table. All of this while gossiping about interesting news and state affairs. It was certainly a harmonious sight to see.
CHAPTER 198 (1): A SORRY SIGHT
CHAPTER 198 (1): A SORRY SIGHT
Trantion: Sangria
¡°This Crown Prince thinks that none of these people can dance as well as the Eldest Imperial Princess. Her dance moves were so elegant and beautiful that I want to watch it again and again.¡±
Ning Anlian had just been taking a bite of food when Chu Linglong spoke, causing her to immediately begin to choke and cough. A pce maid on the side quickly passed a handkerchief over to her.
Chu Linglong looked at Ning Anlian in confusion. ¡°Princess, your dance was so beautiful that it makes people wish for an encore. Certainly everyone here must agree with this Crown Prince?¡±
When he said that, everyone else became tempted.
Many of those present had seen Ning Rn¡¯s dance. After viewing Ning Anlian¡¯s dance, they were ready to say that the both of them hadparable Jinghong dance moves.
Only those who were present would know how beautiful the Jinghong dance was. If they could see another dance from the Eldest Imperial Princess, that would be even better.
Hence, Chu Linglong had really voiced out what everyone was thinking. Coming to Nanzhao is really for us to enjoy the visuals of the grand banquet. We must return after we are satisfied with everything, right?
As for Chu Linglong himself, his original intention was different. Watching a few women twisting around here and there is not interesting at all. I can do that in the Nation of Dongling as well. But as for the Eldest Imperial Princess, her dance will have surely gotten even more alluring after having so much wine.
Not many others had the same mischievous thoughts as Chu Linglong, but it was true that they couldn¡¯t forget the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ dance.
A steady rise of voices could be heard, all urging Ning Anlian to dance again.
Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t feel much better than Ning Anlian about the situation. The imperial physician has already said that she can¡¯t takerge steps, much less do something as taxing as dancing.
Despite this, Ning Anlian had her own thoughts about the matter. But if I don¡¯t agree, Su Xi-er will dance in my stead again; I can¡¯t allow that to happen! If I don¡¯t dance now, then all my effort will have been wasted. No matter what, I have to at least try!
Just when Ning Anlian was about to agree, Yun Ruofeng started talking first. ¡°At the state banquet, the Eldest Imperial Princess will only dance once. This is the custom. Everyone, please don¡¯t make things difficult for the Eldest Imperial Princess.¡±
Yun Ruofeng gave Ning Anlian a meaningful look, and she could roughly figure out what he was trying to convey. I know that Yun Ruofeng is afraid that I will mess up the dance and lose face at the state banquet, and is trying to tell me to not be reckless. However, this is a rare opportunity, and I don¡¯t want to lose it...
¡°This Princess...¡±
¡°If there can only be one dance, then y a song. That should be fine.¡± Pei Qianhao interrupted. His eyes weren¡¯t looking at the Emperor sitting on the high seat, but at Yun Ruofeng.
Yun Ruofeng was still apprehensive about this, but just as he was about to reject, Ning Anlian replied, ¡°Alright, this Princess will y a song and entertain everyone.¡±
Ning Anlian looked at Yun Ruofeng a smile on her mouth after she finished speaking.
Yun Ruofeng couldn¡¯t say anything else, and could only let Ning Anlian do as she wished. It¡¯s not dancing anyway; nothing should go wrong.
Just as Ning Anlian was about to leave to prepare, Pei Qianhao motioned to the guard by his side before instructing him in a low voice. ¡°Go and take Su Xi-er back to the posthouse for this Prince.¡±
CHAPTER 198 (2): A SORRY SIGHT
CHAPTER 198 (2): A SORRY SIGHT
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Tie her up and take her back; she will return to the posthouse.¡±
The corner of the imperial guard¡¯s mouth twitched. Prince Hao sure is violent. ¡°Yes, this subordinate understands.¡±
There was no way that Pei Qianhao would let these people see Su Xi-er again. It had originally been his idea to bring her to the state banquet, but he hadn¡¯t wanted her to twist her waist and bottom in front of so many men. Even if she twists around, it should depend on who is in front of her.
I will forgive her this time, but there won¡¯t be a next time. Rather, I will not allow her to contact Yun Ruofeng in the future.
Shortly after, Ning Anlian slowly walked up the stairs with a Chinese zither in her hands. The only problem was that the way she was walking looked inexplicably strange.
Pei Qianhao knew that the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ ankle was injured, and could tell from just a nce. Ning Lianchen however, stared at Ning Anlian, thinking that her gait was rather strange.
In the end, he managed to figure out that something was wrong with her leg that was causing her to walk slowly. After all, the Ning Anlian I know isn¡¯t someone who would walk so carefully.
Once she properly sat down, a melodious sound began to echo from the zither in Ning Anlian¡¯s hands. At the very least, she was experienced enough to put on a performance at this banquet.
The gentle sound from the Chinese zither gradually heightened before returning to a slow and gentle melody. It then rose towards another peak, ending the performance.
The song was finished!
The performance just now could be considered average; certainly not enough to amaze the guests who had listened to many beautiful pieces.
But, she is the Eldest Imperial Princess of a nation after all. Everyone still pped their hands politely.
Ning Anlian¡¯s expression was proud. Finally, I have won some face back.
She stood up with a beaming smile, and bowed towards everyone to thank them. ¡°This Princess has little talent and not much knowledge. I hope that the sound from my Chinese zither didn¡¯t smear everyone¡¯s ears.¡±
After she finished talking, she stood up. But suddenly...
¡°Ouch!¡± A sharp pain shot up from her ankle, and although Ning Anlian tried to endure it, she still ended up crumpling to the ground in the end.
With a loud bang, the nation¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princess fell to the ground, making a sorry sight. The panicked stumbling caused her head ornament to tilt to the side, only serving to make her current predicament even more miserable.
Everyone present was stunned by what just happened. Yun Ruofeng was even more worried, directly standing up from his seat.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess!¡± A pce maid immediately walked up to try to support her, but no matter what the former did, Ning Anlian couldn¡¯t stand up. She could only feel the excruciating pain in her ankle, unable to muster up any strength at all.
This time hurt even more than when she had walked up the stage. Ning Anlian¡¯s face suddenly became pale. Only after several more moments did she finally manage to straighten her body.
¡°What happened?¡± Chu Linglong was the most gossipy, and couldn¡¯t help but be curious when he saw this happening.
But apart from Ning Anlian, Yun Ruofeng, and Pei Qianhao, no one else knew the truth. They could only specte.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression was indifferent. No one could tell what he was thinking from his deep eyes.
People¡¯s imaginations ran wild. Based on Ning Anlian¡¯s expression and limp, it was clear that the injury affecting her leg wasn¡¯t something minor.
Chu Linglong stood up and asked, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, what¡¯s wrong? Is your foot injured?¡±
Ning Anlian was in so much pain that she didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone. She could only walk carefully with a pale face.
Chu Linglong didn¡¯t give up just because of this and continued to ask, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, it doesn¡¯t look like a minor injury. How did you get injured when you were fine just a minute ago?¡±
CHAPTER 199 (1): GREAT INSULT
CHAPTER 199 (1): GREAT INSULT
Trantion: Sangria
As Ning Anlian¡¯s path was blocked by Chu Linglong, the pce maid had no choice but to sit the former down on the cushion that she had sat on to y the zither.
Chu Linglong seemed to be extremely concerned as he asked Ning Anlian carefully. ¡°Does it still hurt? One of you maids or eunuchs should stop dawdling and call an imperial physician.
The pce maid didn¡¯t dare to go and ask for the imperial physician by herself, turning to Ning Anlian for her input.
Finally, Ning Anlian turned to her with a meaningful look in her eye as she spoke, something she made sure to hide from Chu Linglong. ¡°Go on!¡±
The pce maid understood the meaning in Ning Anlian¡¯s eyes and quickly withdrew. Meanwhile, the atrium had been thrown into chaos because of Ning Anlian¡¯s fall.
Everybody present was smart enough to know that someone who was previously fine couldn¡¯t have randomly twisted their foot so severely all of a sudden. As a result, there was only one possible exnation. She must have already injured her ankle beforeing here.
Chu Linglong liked to interfere the most. He was clearly not someone with a good heart, but pretended to be one. He lowered his head and stared at Ning Anlian¡¯s leg with a curious expression.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, your injury is too severe to have been from the fall just now.¡±
His sudden words not only made Ning Anlian scared, but caused Yun Ruofeng to be worried as well.
With that, everyone was even more sure that Ning Anlian¡¯s injury was not a result of her fall just now. If she can¡¯t even stand properly, how did she dance?
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, the one who was on the stage presenting the Jinghong dance just now wasn¡¯t you, was it?¡± Chu Linglong thunderous statement echoed the voice in everyone¡¯s hearts. Although he didn¡¯t speak loudly, the simultaneous hiss of everyone drawing in a cold breath spoke volumes about the audience¡¯s reaction.
Ning Anlian¡¯s face went pale as her heart leapt to her throat: she was scared!
¡°It was this Princess!¡± Ning Anlian wouldn¡¯t admit the truth even if she was beaten to death.
When she saw that Chu Linglong¡¯s doubtful expression, she continued. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to practice the Jinghong dance. This Princess twisted my foot when during practice, and today¡¯s performance had caused it to swell up. Despite that, it was definitely this Princess who danced. Is there anyone else who ispetent enough for the Jinglong dance?¡±
Ning Anlian was thinking that, as long as she denied everything, nobody would have any evidence to prove that she hadn¡¯t been the one dancing. I am the Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao; I can¡¯t let others mock me!
Chu Linglong didn¡¯t care what everyone else thought. To him, if there were any doubts, they had to be mentioned.
Besides, I haven¡¯t liked this arrogant and bossy Ning Anlian from the start. She acted like everyone was afraid of Nanzhao.
That year, when I saw Ning Rn, she wasn¡¯t like that at all. She was elegant and had a heroic spirit, but was kind and polite all the same.
But this Ning Anlian is a bit overbearing.
I am a dignified Crown Prince. For a mere princess to talk to me like that, she must be sick of living!
So he continued and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that for sure. Are you saying that because the Jinghong dance is difficult, only you can practise it in this world?¡± He scoffed. ¡°If one was able to learn to spin, then learning the dance isn¡¯t so difficult. This is even more true for those who are talented, and have practised dancing since they were young.¡±
¡°You...¡± The colour of Ning Anlian¡¯s face changed between red and white. After all, this was a lie, and she did feel guilty.
CHAPTER 199 (2): GREAT INSULT
CHAPTER 199 (2): GREAT INSULT
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Impossible, don¡¯t spit malicious attacks at me!¡±
Just as the two of them reached a stalemate, the Emperor of Xiliu, Hua Zirong, spoke. ¡°This woman cannotpare to the previous Eldest Imperial Princess, Ning Rn.¡±
Just that one sentence was enough for the more clever people in the crowd to understand his meaning.
Pei Qianhao watched all of this with cold eyes. When he heard what Hua Zirong said, he sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right. However, as this is Nanzhao¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princess, it¡¯s inconvenient for this Prince to say much.¡±
Prince Hao¡¯s words were clearly agreeing with Hua Zirong. They were all guessing that the woman who had danced wasn¡¯t Ning Anlian. In addition, the current Eldest Imperial Princess had lost to her predecessor on all ounts.
What Ning Anlian hated the most was othersparing her to Ning Rn. I am clearly better than Ning Rn in everything, and living in an unrestrained manner as I please as well. At least I am not a pile of bones like Ning Rn.
But she was still uneasy when otherspared her to Ning Rn. What¡¯s bad about me?
Pei Qianhao added another sentence immediately. ¡°Actually, the dance we saw wasn¡¯tpletely iparable. With such a unique Jinghong dance, this Prince would¡¯ve liked to see it again if the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ ankle wasn¡¯t injured.¡±
Ning Anlian knew in her heart that Prince Hao had said that on purpose. With Su Xi-er being his servant, how can Prince Hao not know that she was the one dancing?!
However, she couldn¡¯t lose her temper at such an important banquet; she instead quickly replied, ¡°This Princess¡¯ injury must have red up because of the Jinghong Dance, but it is not a big deal. This Princess will have more opportunities to dance for everyone in the future.¡±
Ning Lianchen sat on the high seat and didn¡¯t talk at all, just watching the situation unfold before him. Only he knew that what everyone had said was dead on. The one who danced wasn¡¯t Ning Anlian. She can¡¯t possibly be talented enough for the charming Jinghong dance.
When Ning Lianchen saw Ning Anlian getting interrogated by everyone, he hid a smile at the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, your dance moves are really not as good as Imperial Sister Ning Rn¡¯s!¡±
¡°You...¡± Ning Anlian felt a mouthful of blood rushing up her throat, almost spitting it out.
Ning Lianchen, how dare you mock me. Do you really think of yourself as the Emperor now? We¡¯ll see how high and mighty you can be once all these people are gone. You¡¯ll be like a puppet dancing around in the palm of my hand!
She replied, ¡°Your Majesty, you are right. This Princess is not as good as that sinful woman Ning Rn. After all, she had practised the Jinghong dance longer than this Princess. This Princess will practise more to reach her level in the future. Besides, Your Majesty shouldn¡¯t beparing this Princess with a sinner who¡¯smitted monstrous crimes like Ning Rn!¡±
She had purposely emphasised the words ¡®sinful woman¡¯ and ¡®sinner¡¯, causing Ning Lianchen¡¯s expression to change.
¡°Even if she was a sinner, her dance is still better than yours, Imperial Elder Sister. You are not even a tenth of what Ning Rn was.¡± Ning Lianchen¡¯s smile looked even kinder than Yun Ruofeng¡¯s, but held a hint of danger at the same time. Ning Anlian didn¡¯t know what to do apart from being angry.
Ning Anlian didn¡¯t know that Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression had also suddenly changed before reverting to normal when she had spoken.
Finally, Yun Ruofeng said, ¡°Your Majesty, Eldest Imperial Princess, it¡¯s not appropriate to discuss the previous Eldest Imperial Princess at the state banquet.¡±
Both people became quiet, but neither of them had a great expression.
Ning Anlian knew that it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to stand there anymore, so she asked the pce maid to bring her back to her seat immediately.
Chu Linglong also got up to return to his seat, but not before some venomous words exited his mouth. ¡°Everyone present has practised martial arts before. For the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ ankle to be so severely swollen... haha.¡±
CHAPTER 200 (1): SHUT HER UP
CHAPTER 200 (1): SHUT HER UP
Trantion: Cosy
Yun Ruofeng could hardly maintain his amicable expression, but still managed to respond when seeing that Ning Anlian was finally able to move a bit more naturally. ¡°The Eldest Imperial Princess had tired herself out practising the Jinghong Dance day and night, even injuring her ankle in the process. Luckily, everyone was still able to see the Jinghong dance. However, this Prince also feels that the Eldest Imperial Princess needs to practise a bit more to get it perfectly. We apologise for letting everyone see a joke.¡±
Ning Anlian managed to push herself up with the help of one of the support columns and nodded in Yun Ruofeng''s direction. "As per Prince Yun''s words, this Princess will practise diligently in hopes of presenting an even better Jinghong dance to everyone in the future."
Chu Linglong sneered. "This Crown Prince shall look forward to it."
Ning Anlian and Yun Ruofeng had somehow managed to ¡®sessfully¡¯ cover up the monstrous lie. Although everyone knew that it wasn¡¯t the truth, nobody would push any further either.
Pei Qianhao''s smile deepened as he watched the two frantically covering their tracks.
All of a sudden, the memories of Su Xi-er''s dance surfaced in his mind. Her gaze was so coquettish, so beautiful.
I wonder if my men have sent her back to the posthouse.
Before he could wipe the smile off his face, the imperial guard that he had sent out returned and started whispering in his ear. "Prince Hao, Su Xi-er said that it''s not an easy feat to enter the pce, and doesn''t wish to head back first."
The imperial guard felt that Su Xi-er was too gutsy. She even dares to disobey Prince Hao''s orders. Is she really climbing up thedder and bing the mistress? Just based on Prince Hao¡¯s willingness to indulge her, that would seem to be the case.
Pei Qianhao''s smile remained on his face as he replied so that only the two of them could hear. "Let her be. Call her back when we are leaving."
"Understood." He knew this would be the oue. Prince Hao won¡¯t punish Su Xi-er.
But what the imperial guard didn''t know was that Pei Qianhao was actually already thinking about how to punish Su Xi-er. This disobedientss, I must teach her a good lesson when we return to the posthouse.
With that in mind, his attention turned back to the crowd. No matter how much of a fool Ning Anlian made of herself, it was Nanzhao¡¯s problem in the end. Everyone else just treated it as a show; as long as it was entertaining for them, nobody cared about Ning Anlian¡¯s fury.
No matter how much her blood boiled and how much she wanted to vent her anger, Ning Anlian could only suppress her raging fury and allow others toment about her.
Ning Anlian''s ankle was actually very painful, but to sell the lie, she could only continue to sit in ce.
Yun Ruofeng was afraid that she would make a mistake again and stood up before saying. "Eldest Imperial Princess, if you aren¡¯t feeling well tonight, why don¡¯t you return to your repose pce first to rest?"
Although he phrased it as a question, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s words were undoubtedly an order.
Ning Anlian was furious. Is he afraid that I will make a fool of myself? Do I embarrass him that much? He talks about loving me all day long, but now he¡¯s trying to stop me from troubling him instead of helping me.
Ning Anlian could feel the expanding fury in her chest as though it was about to explode. She wanted to re up at Yun Ruofeng and ask him what he wanted. Do you still want to marry me? Do you even love me anymore?
But with so many people around, including the vicious Chu Linglong, Ning Anlian had no choice but to suppress her overflowing anger and put a fake smile on. "This Princess is not feeling well, and will return to my repose pce first. Everyone, please have fun, drink more, and enjoy yourself to the fullest."
CHAPTER 200 (2): SHUT HER UP
CHAPTER 200 (2): SHUT HER UP
Trantion: Cosy
Everyone watched her departing figure and acutely felt like she was fleeing after a defeat. With a smile on his lips, Chu Linglong turned his gaze onto Pei Qianhao.
This powerful and influential Prince Hao hardly spoke at tonight''s feast. Seeing as how the few times he did were to put Ning Anlian down, it seems that this new Eldest Imperial Princess is trulyckingpared to Ning Rn.
Ning Anlian sauntered on the pce path, the bright moonlight casting its glow on her purple robes. The dress was so pretty that any woman who saw it would fall in love with it. But now, despite being in the pretty robes, Ning Anlian''s face was pale. Just thinking about what had just happened was enough to induce a suffocating feeling in her chest.
"Eldest Imperial Princess, be cautious of the pebbles." The pce maid who was helping her spoke softly. She could feel that the Eldest Imperial Princess was displeased.
Ning Anlian nodded and took more care with her steps. Her ankle didn''t hurt as much as before, and could walk back to her repose pce.
But then, just as she took a few steps past the Imperial Garden, she caught a nce of a woman dressed in blue.
"What''s wrong, Your Highness?" Seeing that Ning Anlian had stopped, the pce maid looked towards the Imperial Garden and asked.
Ning Anlian pointed at the woman beside the flower beds. "Go, and summon that woman over."
The pce maid''s gazended on the woman in question. This woman''s robes are not pce clothing, and she''s not a pce maid either. Who else woulde to the Imperial Garden thiste at night?
"Hurry up!"
The pce maid trembled and approached the woman fearfully. It can''t be a ghost, right? The woman''s figure became clearer to her the closer she got. She was about to speak when the woman suddenly moved and turned, almost scaring her to death!
When the pce maid took a clear look at the woman''s face, she was stunned. This... Isn''t she the woman who reced the Eldest Imperial Princess for the dance? Why has she changed her clothes and stayed in the Imperial Garden?
Su Xi-er looked ahead and happened to see Ning Anlian. She is heading back to her repose pce so soon? Was she unable to handle the noble guests from other countries? A glimmer of sarcasm shed across her eyes.
"Miss, the Eldest Imperial Princess has asked for you." The pce maid regained herposure and stretched out a hand, gesturing her to head over.
Su Xi-er nodded her head. She sure came at the right time.
Ning Anlian watched as Su Xi-er came towards her, her steps light and dainty enough to cause a certain phrase to surface in her mind. A trail of lilies grows at every footstep.
Her mind conjured an image of Su Xi-er gracefully dancing, captivating everyone¡¯s eyes as she did so.
Ning Anlian bit down on her lip, forgetting about the pain in her ankle as she red at Su Xi-er.
This siren had already nned to steal my spotlight when she deliberately injured my ankle! How dare a lowly maidservant try to flip the heavens upside down! This Princess will see how daring you are now!
As soon as Su Xi-er arrived before her, Ning Anlian ordered sharply, "Lowly pce maid, kneel!"
The only thing that greeted her order was the sound of the rustling leaves.
Su Xi-er chuckled. "Why do I have to kneel to you? Are you my master?"
"Siren, you wanted to take this Princess¡¯ ce in the dance, even purposely injuring my ankle to do so! What hidden motives do you have?!" Ning Anlianshed out through her gritted teeth, her face full of hatred.
Why did a Ning Rn die, only for Su Xi-er appear? There are always sirens like them snatching what belongs to me!
"It seems that you have a bad memory, so let me remind you that the source of all of this was you. You were the one who invited me into the restaurant; and you were the one who attacked first. Who can you me when you were the one who couldn¡¯t finish what they started?"
Her statement had shut Ning Anlian up. "You..." She was at a loss for words, unable to lift the boulder that seemed to be crashing down on her chest.
CHAPTER 201 (1): TEARING APART THE WHITE LOTUS
CHAPTER 201 (1): TEARING APART THE WHITE LOTUS
Trantion: Cosy
The pce maid had already retreated to the side out of fear due to Su Xi-er''s aura, her legs trembling as she tried to support herself. Why is this woman staring at the Eldest Imperial Princess in such a manner? Does she have a grudge against her?
Su Xi-er put on a smiling countenance, the corners of her lips rose into a smile, and her eyes curved like the crescent moon. "Eldest Imperial Princess, are you very angry? You said that I purposely nned to take your ce in the dance, but remember this: The only reason I¡¯m here is because of Prince Yun begging me. Despite this, you¡¯re calling me a siren instead of being grateful."
Having said that, Su Xi-er abruptly lifted her hands and grabbed hold of Ning Anlian''s. Thetter started to struggle even before Su Xi-er had used any strength. "What are you trying to do? How dare a lowly maidservant try to be arrogant in front of nobility like this Princess!"
"Didn''t you call me a siren? I shall let you see what a real siren is." Su Xi-er was smiling, but her gaze was cold and ruthless. The pce maid at the side was so shaken that she forgot to go forward to save Ning Anlian, only watching her being subdued by Su Xi-er.
Malevolence was clear in Ning Anlian''s eyes. If my ankle wasn''t injured, I wouldn''t be subdued that easily. "You, let go of this Princess!"
"I have heard this statement many times. I will let you go soon enough." A sly smile appeared on Su Xi-er face, and she turned her wrist while applying force.
Crack. Ning Anlian let out a shrill cry.
At this moment, the celebration in the atrium had already entered another climax, with the sounds of string and woodwind instruments flowing into the guests¡¯ ears. The overflowing echoes of this music served as the background to Ning Anlian¡¯s shrieks.
Ning Anlian could only feel that she had no strength in her hand, and that her wrist was suddenly in so much pain that she could only sink down to the ground when Su Xi-er let go.
The action of kneeling down just happened to put stress on her ankle, sending yet another shot of pain up her leg as she sucked in a sharp breath, a cold sweat suddenly covering her forehead.
"This is worthy of being called a siren, don''t you think so, Eldest Imperial Princess?" Su Xi-er squatted down, her eyes staring straight at Ning Anlian as she enunciated her words calmly.
"You... This Princess won¡¯t let you off." Ning Anlian bore the pain and swore through her gritted teeth.
"You wish to teach me a lesson? Let''s talk about it after your wrist and ankle have recovered." After saying that, Su Xi-er suddenly leaned close to Ning Anlian''s ears and whispered a few words.
Ning Anlian¡¯s expression changed several times, from bewilderment, to terror, then to inconceivable confusion.
How, how could she know! Only I, Yun Ruofeng, and Imperial Physician Fang know of this... No. There''s another person, and that would be Ning Lianchen.
But no matter what, there''s no way Su Xi-er could know!
Su Xi-er stood up and took a nce at the full moon in the sky. "A family can only beplete (full) with a husband and a child. But from what I see, the Eldest Imperial Princess can forget about having aplete family in this lifetime.
Every word was like a dagger stabbing at Ning Anlian''s heart, rendering her immobile as she knelt on the ground.
Su Xi-er looked to the pce maid by the side. "Quickly, help the Eldest Imperial Princess up. Her body¡¯s condition will get even worse if she sits on the ground like that. At that time..."
With a quiver, Ning Anlian came to her senses and pointed a finger at Su Xi-er. "You jinx, this Princess forbids you from spouting nonsense."
"Eldest Imperial Princess, you should know better than anyone if I¡¯m spouting nonsense or not."
CHAPTER 201 (2): TEARING APART THE WHITE LOTUS
CHAPTER 201 (2): TEARING APART THE WHITE LOTUS
Trantion: Cosy
"Why aren''t you wearing your hair ornament properly, Eldest Imperial Princess? It''s so loose. It must have fallen out once at the state banquet, right?"
Ning Anlian stared at the venomous mouth that continued to move; she wanted to rip out its owner¡¯s tongue so that she could no longer speak! She hated how everything had been exposed, and with dead-centre uracy at that.
"Su Xi-er, you are disrespectful and have injured this Princess. Do you think you can leave this imperial pce easily if you don''t beg for mercy right now?"
"Many thanks to the Eldest Imperial Princess'' kindness for wanting me to stay in the imperial pce as a guest." Su Xi-er deliberately misinterpreted Ning Anlian''s words with a smile still stered on her face.
No matter how serious the situation, Su Xi-er would always be calm and smiling. Only when she wanted to would she reveal her ferociousness that could make others afraid to mess with her.
It reminded Ning Anlian of someone - Ning Rn. In some ways, Su Xi-er was very simr to Ning Rn. Realising this, a surge of anger burst forth from the bottom of her heart.
Her body was trembling out of fury. Atst, she lifted her hand and pointed at Su Xi-er. "You bitch! You should die. Die now!"
"It''s sure hard to live in this world." Su Xi-er chuckled before her tone went cold. "I heard that only those with a guilty conscience would have a non-blissful life, and a nonplete family."
"You are the one with a guilty conscience. This Princess has a clear conscience." Ning Anlian was so furious that her body was trembling. When did I do something deserving of this?! Ning Rn asked for it herself. Her death is not regretful. She was forever stealing the show, and she even intervened in court affairs!
Just then, Qin Ling, who was patrolling the pce with the imperial guards, passed by. Overhearing the argument ahead, he ordered the other guards to patrol the other side of the imperial pce.
Seeing Qin Ling, Ning Anlian couldn''t be bothered with the pain in her wrist and ankle and immediately ordered. "You came at the right time. Arrest this bitch! Punish her with the nk 20 times!"
Qin Ling first bowed and greeted her. "Eldest Imperial Princess, please return to your repose pce first; Imperial Physician Fang is on the way. The state banquet is ending soon, and you should..."
"Are you deaf? This Princess orders you to arrest this bitch!" Ning Anlian raised her voice by a notch and emphasised the word ¡®bitch¡¯.
Seeing that Ning Anlian''s fury was unresolvable, Qin Ling could only turn and speak to Su Xi-er. "Miss, please leave this ce immediately. Prince Yun will have a horse carriage ready to send you back to the posthouseter."
Hearing this, Ning Anlian was even more displeased. "She is Prince''s Hao maidservant, why does Prince Yun have to concern himself with her? Moreover, she offended this Princess, while also breaking this Princess'' wrist!"
As if to emphasise what she said, Ning Anlian¡¯s wrist suddenly throbbed with pain, prompting another sharp breath from her.
Only then did Qin Ling notice her wrist. Hence, he immediately replied, "There''s no time to lose. May the Eldest Imperial Princess return to your repose pce immediately for Imperial Physician Fang to make a diagnosis."
"Arrest this bitch!" Ning Anlian held in the pain and gritted her teeth. I must teach Su Xi-er a lesson today!
Su Xi-er replied. "You called me a siren before, and a bitch now. But since I was representing the Eldest Imperial Princess on the stage during the dance, does that mean you are calling yourself a bitch?"
She sure has a glib tongue!
Ning Anlian couldn''t win against her in a war of words, and Qin Ling couldn¡¯t arrest her either!
"You watch out! What you did to this Princess, this Princess will pay it back!" Her resounding voice was overflowing with spite.
Yet, at this moment, a low manly voice sounded forth. "This is how the Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao treats guests? How has this Prince''s maidservant offended you, and how do you intend to pay it back? Tell this Prince about it, won''t you?"
A shudder went down Ning Anlian''s spine when she heard the voice. Turning around she saw but three mening up the pathway. Pei Qianhao, Yun Ruofeng, and Ning Lianchen.
CHAPTER 202 (1): GROUNDED RIGHT IN FRONT OF OTHERS
CHAPTER 202 (1): GROUNDED RIGHT IN FRONT OF OTHERS
Trantion: Cosy
The state banquet had ended, and the other guests had either returned to their posthouse, or stayed in the pce for the night. The only reason Pei Qianhao hade along was to retrieve Su Xi-er. However, he never thought he would witness the scene of Ning Anlian shouting at Su Xi-er that she would repay all her grievances.
Haha. I do want to see how she intends to repay it.
Ning Anlian immediately put on a wronged expression, her gazending on Yun Ruofeng before she weakly lifted her injured wrist. "Prince Yun, Prince Hao''s maidservant came forward and attacked this Princess without a word and broke this Princess'' wrist."
Everyone looked towards Ning Anlian''s limply hanging wrist, an obvious sign of fracture. Su Xi-er did this? A maidservant like her has enough strength to dislocate someone¡¯s wrist?
For Pei Qianhao, this only served to remind him of that time he had dislocated a woman''s wrist in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters. How interesting; as expected of my maidservant to use the same trick on another person. Let¡¯s see how she deals with Ning Anlian¡¯s interrogation.
Yun Ruofeng looked at Su Xi-er and asked in a gentle voice, "You did this?" There was a sense of threat and bias towards Ning Anlian in his tone; after all, Ning Anlian was the Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao, while Su Xi-er was a maidservant of Beimin.
This wasn¡¯t just about a single dislocated wrist, but about the reputation of Nanzhao. Yun Ruofeng was serious in this regard, but he maintained a gentle expression so that no one could sense his joy or anger.
Su Xi-er replied in a crisp voice, her eyes shining bright. "Indeed, I was the one who did this." At this moment, she no longer referred to herself as "this servant," and revealed an aura of confidence, as if Ning Anlian had deserved what she got.
A glimmer of surprise shed across Ning Lianchen''s eyes as he watched by the side. Why did this woman give Ning Anlian such a harsh punishment? Not to mention, she defended me when we were at the Yun Pce.
Meanwhile, Pei Qianhao was ted to see that she was neither humble nor pushy while dealing with Yun Ruofeng. She performed well, and did not shame him. His people shouldn''t bow down or kneel to others, and should instead proudly lift their heads high.
Yun Ruofeng hadn''t expected that she would so overtly admit to doing the deed, causing his body to stiffen in surprise for a moment before he regained hisposure. "This Prince invited you into the pce to present the dance; it''s this Prince who had owed you a favour. Now that you have injured the Eldest Imperial Princess, that favour can be considered null and void."
This one sentence had revealed his stance towards this incident - he wouldn''t pursue it. They would also consider the matter of the dance to be over and done with, even if they had nearly been exposed at the end of it.
Ning Anlian was the first to jump out and object. "They are separate matters, and should be treated as such. She should receive a severe punishment for injuring this Princess; as for the favour, just bestowing some jewellery upon her will do."
Su Xi-er chuckled and looked at Ning Anlian, her voice filled with sarcasm. "I don¡¯t care about all those things in the Eldest Imperial Princess'' repose pce. Those items are avable in excess at the Prince Hao Residence. You n to just dismiss me with gold and silver jewellery?"
Su Xi-er¡¯s disdainful attitude towards any material wealth she could be offered had greatly pleased Pei Qianhao once again. Thisss has made use of me to make a statement again. I would be very unhappy if it was someone else using my name, but it feels quite good having her do it.
Once again, Pei Qianhao kept quiet and just watched on in silence.
Ning Anlian was extremely furious. She is just a mere maidservant, but Prince Hao dotes on her enough to bestow gold and silver jewellery upon her? It¡¯s even to the point where she can turn her nose up at Nanzhao¡¯s things! Such arrogance!
CHAPTER 202 (2): GROUNDED RIGHT IN FRONT OF OTHERS
CHAPTER 202 (2): GROUNDED RIGHT IN FRONT OF OTHERS
Trantion: Cosy
She then turned to Pei Qianhao, her gaze one of me.
But how could Pei Qianhao agree with what she said? He chuckled. "It was under the careful discipline of this Prince that she became like this. What, are you dissatisfied with how this Prince disciplines my people?"
Seeing the change in Ning Anlian''s expression, Pei Qianhao continued, "How this Prince manages my people is up to me, and not something you should concern yourself with. If you are useless enough to not be able to retaliate when someone hits you, who can you me that on?"
His voice wasposed and arrogant. The pompous gaze that he used to look down on everyone even held a tinge of contempt for Ning Anlian.
Immediately, Ning Anlian felt that Su Xi-er¡¯s arrogance was mostly learnt from Pei Qianhao. Indeed, like owner, like servant!
At the same time, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend someone of Pei Qianhao¡¯s stature. Knowing this, her gaze shifted to Yun Ruofeng, signalling for him to say something. This was Nanzhao, yet the Prince Regent of a foreign nation was acting so arrogantly.
But Yun Ruofeng''s response disappointed Ning Anlian. He ordered Qin Ling, "Escort the Eldest Imperial Princess back to her repose pce. Get Imperial Physician Fang to diagnose her injury immediately."
Qin Ling bowed and acknowledged the order before turning to Ning Anlian and making a gesture. "Eldest Imperial Princess, please head back to your repose pce; the treatment of your injury can¡¯t be dyed."
Ning Anlian bit down on her lips. She wanted to say something, but couldn''t form a single word. Pei Qianhao is so protective of his maidservant, but why is Yun Ruofeng not speaking up for me at all?
She felt wronged, and her heart was overflowing with bitterness.
Just then, Ning Lianchen spoke up. "This Emperor can see that Elder Imperial Sister''s injury is rather serious, and will take more than just a day or two to recover. With how impetuous Eldest Imperial Sister can be, why don¡¯t we have an imperial guard watch over her to make sure that she stays in her repose pce until she recovers?¡±
It sounded nice on the surface, but the hidden meaning was clear. Ning Anlian is to be grounded!
Su Xi-er immediately followed up, not allowing Ning Anlian to get a word in edgewise. "Her injury would only get worse if she doesn¡¯t take care of it properly. Eldest Imperial Princess, it''s better to take care of one''s own body."
Yun Ruofeng narrowed his eyes. Although Su Xi-er had always been an enigma, he felt more strongly than ever that she was different than the rest. Every sentence of hers was targeted at Ning Anlian. The only logical exnation is that there is some hatred between them.
And yet, Yun Ruofeng couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of why Su Xi-er would hate a woman she had supposedly never met before this trip to Nanzhao.
Ning Anlian nearly growled. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of grounding this Princess!¡± She directly stared at Ning Lianchen, disregarding his identity as the Emperor of Nanzhao.
Since she didn''t want to heed his nice words, Ning Lianchen could only make things brutally clear. "This Emperor orders you to stay in your repose pce; do you dare to not heed my orders?"
He directly suppressed her with his identity as the Emperor. In front of a guest like Pei Qianhao, Ning Anlian was forced to give him the respect befitting his position.
Adding fuel to the fire, Pei Qianhao voiced out. "This is the first time this Prince has seen someone disobey the words of the Emperor."
Ning Anlian refused to give in, and was about to speak when she was stopped by Yun Ruofeng. "Does Prince Hao heeds the words of the little Emperor of Beimin?"
"He is not as old as the Emperor of Nanzhao, and hasn''t reached the age where he can try to sign court memorials. This Prince, of course, wouldn''t heed his words."
Su Xi-er followed. "Prince Yun, you can disobey the Emperor''s words, but the Eldest Imperial Princess doesn¡¯t have that luxury."
Ning Lianchen once again felt that she was different. She is defending me, and Prince Hao as well.
A smile formed on Yun Ruofeng''s face. "Such seriousness is unbefitting of today''s lively atmosphere. Qin Ling, take the Eldest Imperial Princess back to her repose pce. This Prince will head over once I am done ying host to Prince Hao."
He had decided to appease Ning Anlian by apanying her tonight.
CHAPTER 203 (1): ATTACKED ON BOTH SIDES
CHAPTER 203 (1): ATTACKED ON BOTH SIDES
Trantion: Cosy
Su Xi-er was not affected, only gently smiling as she watched Ning Anlian leaving in distress.
Today was just a little lesson for Ning Anlian. She will have more to deal with in the future.
Ning Lianchen began to speak after Ning Anlian had disappeared. "The Eldest Imperial Princess'' impertinency is what led to today¡¯s incident. May Prince Hao not take this to heart."
Yun Ruofeng didn''t expect Ning Lianchen would be the first to speak, and although he had his reservations, he also apologised to Pei Qianhao. "The Eldest Imperial Princess might have drunk too much at the banquet, leaving her unable to control herself very well."
Before Yun Ruofeng couldplete his sentence, Su Xi-er snickered and interrupted him. "Even then, for her to pick such a time to lose control... Without an empress around, the Eldest Imperial Princess is the representative figure of the nation. After behaving in such a rude way, don''t you think that the Eldest Imperial Princess is shaming Nanzhao itself? How could she be trusted to take on serious responsibilities moving forward?"
Yun Ruofeng''s expression became unsightly when he heard Su Xi-er¡¯s words. She was implying that Ning Anlian was not deserving of the title of Eldest Imperial Princess, and the one who had pushed her into the position was none other than Yun Ruofeng himself!
Without waiting for Yun Ruofeng to retort, Pei Qianhao joined in. "How can the Eldest Imperial Princess re up at whim if she is to represent the nation? Her personality is really unpleasant. If Beimin had an Eldest Imperial Princess, she would definitely be much better than this."
Pei Qianhao even chuckled before continuing. "The previous Eldest Imperial Princess could lead an army and fight wars for her nation. The way she carried herself was much better than the current Eldest Imperial Princess."
Yun Ruofeng was momentarily stunned. What is he trying to prove by bringing up Ning Rn at this time?
Su Xi-er stared hard at Yun Ruofeng''s countenance. The Eldest Imperial Princess that he raised up is such a failure!
Ning Lianchen kept observing Su Xi-er. For some mysterious reason, he could sense the aura of his Imperial Elder Sister on this young woman. It made him feel like he was grasping at the air, trying to grab something that felt real but wasn¡¯t tangible.
What he did know, however, was that he wholeheartedly agreed with Su Xi-er¡¯s words. In this world, only Imperial Elder Sister is deserving of being the Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao!
This was supposedly a time of silent conflict between both nations, but Ning Lianchen didn¡¯t deny his guests¡¯ statements. In fact, he opened his mouth to agree. "No one can match up with the previous Eldest Imperial Princess. This Emperor will be sure to punish the current Eldest Imperial Princess for her transgressions, but the rtionship between our countries shouldn¡¯t be affected by such petty misdeeds. What do you think, Prince Hao?"
"Of course." Pei Qianhao nodded before he continued. "The rtionship between Nanzhao and Beimin will not be affected by today¡¯s incident. It¡¯s just that the Eldest Imperial Princess'' actions..."
Pei Qianhao paused intentionally.
"This Emperor will ground the Eldest Imperial Princess as apology." Ning Lianchen responded swiftly, not allowing Yun Ruofeng the slightest chance to speak.
He then turned towards Yun Ruofeng and asked, "Prince Yun, do you agree with this Emperor¡¯s arrangements?"
Having the conversation suddenly thrust at him, Yun Ruofeng had no choice but to answer.
Though he was able to asionally disregard Ning Lianchen¡¯s orders because of his age, thetter¡¯s authority as the Emperor couldn¡¯t be ignored. This was especially the case when they were standing before the Prince Regent of Beimin.
Hence, he could only nod his head in agreement. "The Eldest Imperial Princess has really conducted herself inappropriately. Miss Xi-er was invited by this Prince to dance, but had to suffer the malicious verbal abuse of the Eldest Imperial Princess. This Prince is really apologetic. Your Majesty is correct to deal out such a punishment."
CHAPTER 203 (2): ATTACKED ON BOTH SIDES
CHAPTER 203 (2): ATTACKED ON BOTH SIDES
Trantion: Cosy
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t say anything else, waving his hand to signal Su Xi-er toe along. "It''ste now, we should head back to rest."
Hearing his words, Ning Lianchen immediately answered. "Prince Hao must be tired, and there is a long way from here to the posthouse. Why not rest in the pce for the night, and allow this Emperor to do the honours of a host?"
Pei Qianhao was about to reject but Su Xi-er beat him to the punch. "Of course, Nanzhao''s pce is so beautiful, and there are many sceneries that we have yet to appreciate. Is that right, Prince Hao?"
Looking at Su Xi-er¡¯s hopeful expression that practically screamed ¡®say yes,¡¯ Pei Qianhao swallowed the words in his throat. "Well said. Then we shall reside in the imperial pce for the night."
"Someone, lead Prince Hao to Zither Heart Pce to turn in for the night."
A eunuch on the side immediately came to carry out the order.
After the eunuch had led Prince Hao and Su Xi-er away, only Yun Ruofeng, Ning Lianchen, and the pce servants at a distance were left on the pce path.
Yun Ruofeng was startled by Ning Lianchen''s actions tonight. He never thought that the puppet who had been firmly under his thumb would suddenly start behaving like an actual emperor.
Despite this, he couldn¡¯t say anything while they were surrounded by so many people. He then thought of Ning Anlian in her repose pce and spoke. "Your Majesty, if there isn''t anything else, this Prince shall take his leave."
"You may leave. You always have a reason for your actions, you don''t have to notify this Emperor especially, Prince Yun. " There was an underlying meaning in Ning Lianchen''s words, but it still sounded deferential on the surface.
Yun Ruofeng furrowed his brows before regaining hisposure, then turning on his heel to leave.
Watching Yun Ruofeng''s silhouette disappearing in the distance, Ning Lianchen came back to his senses. I have been a little abnormal today. I wonder what Yun Ruofeng thinks of it.
He had constantly had a nagging feeling about Su Xi-er, but couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was.
Meanwhile, the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ Repose Pce
Piao Xu had seen Ning Anlian approaching, and had wanted to tell thetter that she had failed in stopping Su Xi-er. Before she could say anything, however, Ning Anlian had already entered the room and started throwing things.
ng! Bang! The cacophony of things breaking rang forth endlessly. Piao Xu observed the Eldest Imperial Princess'' extremely dark expression, but had no idea what grievances had the Eldest Imperial Princess experienced outside.
"Your Highness, please stop." Piao Xu wanted to stop her when a flower vase smashed into pieces right beside her foot. After experiencing the teacup smashing against her head previously, she was naturally fearful.
When she was just about done thrashing around, Ning Anlian shot a piercing gaze at Piao Xu and questioned, "Piao Xu, did you forget the orders of this Princess?"
Piao Xu shivered in fear, and could only go forward to receive her punishment. "May the Eldest Imperial Princess pardon this servant. This servant didn''t think that Su Xi-er would be so ruthless. This servant could not subdue her, and allowed her to slip out of the repose pce."
"Trash, a bunch of useless trash! What use does this Princess have for you?!"
Having said that, Ning Anlian grabbed a tiny cup off the table and aimed it at Piao Xu. Luckily, the cup didn''t hit Piao Xu, but frightened her into a cold sweat.
Piao Xu was on her knees and didn''t dare to get up. "This servant is useless, and has noints if Your Highness wants to punish me. However, the imperial physician has advised you to keep your internal fire in check, not to get worked up, and to nurse your health if you want to bear Prince Yun¡¯s child. Eldest Imperial Princess, you must take care of your health."
Piao Xu meant it sincerely. She understood what kind of master she was serving, and knew she had no other way out. She could only think for her master and offer her advice. The servant would only be well when the master was well.
CHAPTER 204 (1): TOO SWEET
CHAPTER 204 (1): TOO SWEET
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±
¡°Ask people to tidy things up. This Princess gets angry just looking at them.¡±
¡°This servant will ask people to tidy it up immediately. Your Highness, please take a rest.¡±
Piao Xu didn¡¯t dare to be slow, and immediately called a few pce maids in. Before long, the shattered porcin was cleaned up, leaving the repose pce spotless once again.
Once Piao Xu saw that Ning Anlian had calmed down a lot, she couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, who made you angry at the state banquet? Was it a Prince or ambassador from another country? Or was it...¡±
Piao Xu thought about it and felt that it was impossible. This is Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet, and even if the rtionship between our countries aren¡¯t the best, they would still mind their own business. Nobody would try to make things difficult for Her Highness at the state banquet.
Even if someone did try to make things difficult for her, this is Nanzhao. Apart from Prince Yun, nobody else can do anything to the Princess. If that¡¯s the case, who could have offended her?
Piao Xu couldn¡¯t figure it out. Ning Anlian¡¯s face, however, only grew darker when this subject was brought up; she even grabbed the edge of the table as tightly as she could, as if she wanted to break it into pieces.
She gritted her teeth and spitefully said, ¡°It was that bitch Su Xi-er!¡±
If it wasn¡¯t for Su Xi-er, how could I have been in such a sorry state!
Su Xi-er injured me so that I couldn¡¯t dance. I was mocked and ridiculed by everyone, turning me into aughing stock. Chu Linglong in particr, continued to interrogate and mock me!
Everything was because of Su Xi-er. She kicked my ankle, injured my wrist, and turned me into aughingstock at the state banquet!
Looking at her wrist trembling in pain, Ning Anlian shouted to the pce maids outside angrily. ¡°When will Imperial Physician Fang arrive? Do you all want to bully this Princess because you saw that I failed today?¡±
One hand hurt from having her wrist dislocated by Su Xi-er, while the other hurt from randomly smashing everything around earlier.
Piao Xu immediatelyforted her. ¡°Imperial Physician Fang will arrive soon. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness.¡±
When Piao Xu saw Ning Anlian¡¯s dislocated wrist, she wondered. Was this also done by Su Xi-er?
Although Piao Xu had some doubts, she didn¡¯t dare to ask. She knew what kind of temper the Eldest Imperial Princess had.
Shortly after, Imperial Physician Fang arrived. He wanted to ask how she had injured her wrist so soon after injuring her ankle. After seeing her expression though, he thought better of it, fearing that he would lose his head if he even tried.
Luckily her wrist is only dislocated; it would¡¯ve taken at least a month or two to recover if it was fractured.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, it may hurt a bit when I pop it back in; please bear with it for a while.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Imperial Physician Fang used the gentlest method to pop Ning Anlian¡¯s wrist back in, but it still made her shriek loudly in pain.
Ning Anlian wanted to yell at him because it was painful, but how could she do so when she couldn¡¯t muster the strength to do anything?
Imperial Physician Fang saw the murderous look on her face and let go of her hand immediately. ¡°Please check and see if it can move.¡±
Ning Anlian turned her wrist obediently. Indeed, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It¡¯s just numb now.
Before Ning Anlian could ask, Imperial Physician Fang exined, ¡°Your wrist was dislocated. Now that it has been popped back in, there shouldn¡¯t be an issue as long as you refrain from carrying anything heavy for the next few days.¡±
CHAPTER 204 (2): TOO SWEET
CHAPTER 204 (2): TOO SWEET
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, this humble official will apply acupuncture to your ankle again.¡± Imperial Physician Fang started to treat her ankle.
Ning Anlian also wanted to get better soon, so she put away her depressed expression and let Imperial Physician Fang treat her.
After an hour, the acupuncture treatment had finished. Imperial Physician Fang packed his things before bowing to pay his respects and leaving.
Just when Imperial Physician Fang walked to the door, he heard people calling out ¡°Respects to Prince Yun.¡± Imperial Physician Fang gave a meaningful look back at Ning Anlian, only to see that she had already gotten up and headed towards the inner chamber, hidden behind a beaded curtain.
Yun Ruofeng saw Imperial Physician Fang as he walked in and stopped him to ask about the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ condition. It was only when he heard that her wrist had been popped back in that he let Imperial Physician Fang leave.
Before Ning Anlian could settle herself in the room, Yun Ruofeng had already arrived. When he saw Ning Anlian, he advised, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, it is better for you to sit since your ankle is still injured.¡±
Ning Anlian had a belly full of anger. Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t help me earlier, and now he still mentioned my ankle.
¡°This Princess knows; I don¡¯t need your reminder, Prince Yun!¡± Her tone was annoyed, and her expression had darkened.
Yun Ruofeng was also annoyed. I just lost face in front of Pei Qianhao. However, when he saw Ning Anlian like that, he put away his displeasure and maintained his usual gentle expression.
He walked up andforted her. ¡°Anlian, I know that you have been wronged tonight...¡±
¡°If you know this, then why didn¡¯t you help me? All of those people have been bullying me.¡± Ning Anlian interrupted him with tears and a wronged expression.
She really wanted him to be the first one to stand up and protect her when she was in trouble, so that she wouldn¡¯t be harmed at all. But no, he sided with other people and said bad things about me!
Yun Ruofeng cleared his throat before speaking. ¡°I was forced by the situation. If this Prince had helped you during the state banquet, it would have implied that I only listen to you. If the officials of other nations saw this, this Prince wouldn''t be able to gain their respect. I hope you can understand this.¡±
After being pacified by him, much of Ning Anlian¡¯s anger dissipated.
¡°Really?¡± Ning Anlian asked doubtfully.
She suddenly used both hands to grab Yun Ruofeng¡¯s tightly. Although he initially tried to struggle free, he stopped moving after a brief moment.
All of the pce servants had already left with Piao Xu, leaving just the two of them in the room.
Yun Ruofeng nodded and looked at Ning Anlian with a smile. ¡°When did this Prince ever lie to you?¡±
¡°You have.¡± Ning Anlian answered directly.
¡°When?¡±
When Ning Anlian saw Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gentle smile and warm eyes, she immediately started to be coquettish. ¡°If I say that you have, then you have. Feng, I thought that you didn¡¯t love me anymore; do you know how worried I am about that?¡±
A strange glint flickered across Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes before he returned to normal. His expression was still warm as he smiled and asked, ¡°Really? Silly, why would you think that? Put your worries away; this Prince will promise you the future.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°This Prince won¡¯t lie to you.¡±
When Ning Anlian heard this, she was immediately ted like she had just eaten some honey. I knew that Feng still loves me. He will do anything for me.
Everyone thought that he loved Ning Rn back then, but that is not true. I have him now, and I will be happy forever!
However, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Su Xi-er.
The words ¡®Su Xi-er¡¯ were like poisonous thorns that stabbed her heart and made her extremely ufortable.
CHAPTER 205 (1): KISS ME FIERCELY
CHAPTER 205 (1): KISS ME FIERCELY
Trantion: Sangria
She held Yun Ruofeng tightly with desire on her face. ¡°If you still love me, then kiss me; kiss me fiercely.¡±
Yun Ruofeng looked at Ning Anlian¡¯s face as she moved closer to him. ¡°Anlian.¡±
Ning Anlian was annoyed that he was hesitating. In the end, it wasn¡¯t that he kissed her, but that she had pushed herself towards him.
Their lips were tightly pressed together without any gap in between, yet Ning Anlian held tightly onto Yun Ruofeng¡¯s neck, trying to make the kiss even deeper.
Yun Ruofeng was too startled to resist, and just ended up standing there motionlessly. His lips and teeth were pried open by Ning Anlian, who continuously tried to push her tongue into his mouth.
Yun Ruofeng wasn¡¯t sure why, but he found that it wasn¡¯t Ning Anlian in his head. Instead, his head was filled with images of Su Xi-er¡¯s elegant dance moves, her graceful figure, her goddess like appearance, and the fairy-like atmosphere when she was on the stage.
He suddenly pushed Ning Anlian away.
Ning Anlian wasn¡¯t ready for his push, and ended up tipping backwards. Although she was able to prop herself up on a nearby table, she was also forced to use the hand that had just been treated.
She stared at Yun Ruofeng closely, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that he would push her away. ¡°My wrist and ankle are injured, but you would push me like that?¡±
I was trying to deepen the kiss, but he pushed me away...
Ning Anlian didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Yun Ruofeng, but she knew it couldn¡¯t be something good.
Only when Yun Ruofeng had already pushed Ning Anlian away did he realise what he just did. His gaze met hers as he walked up and held her hand.
Their eyes stared at each other. Yun Ruofeng was gentle and elegant. ¡°Did Imperial Physician Fang pop your wrist back in? Does it still hurt?¡±
Ning Anlian shook her head. ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt before, but it still hurts now since I just bumped it.¡±
¡°This Prince didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it¡¯s just that...¡± Yun Ruofeng wanted to continue but stopped.
¡°Just what?¡±
¡°Both your ankle and wrist are injured right now. This Prince is scared... that I cannot control myself and will injure you.¡±
An excited expression flickered across Ning Anlian¡¯s face when she heard this. ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±
Even if others couldn¡¯t understand it, how could she not know what Yun Ruofeng was talking about. It has been a long time since we¡¯ve slept together.
Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. ¡°It¡¯s not the time to talk about this right now. This Prince must go and check on His Majesty; his behaviour was a bit unusual today.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t you go tomorrow?¡± Ning Anlian¡¯s was showing a wronged expression again as she begged, ¡°You haven¡¯t apanied me for a long time, so can you stay with me tonight? I really miss you.¡±
¡°Anlian, now is not the time. I must manage something at His Majesty¡¯s ce. Otherwise, there will be big trouble in the future that will affect both of us.¡± Yun Ruofeng said seriously and struggled free of her hand.
¡°But...¡±
¡°No buts. This Prince will leave first, and you should rest properly for tonight. However, you should keep in mind to not mess with that woman. As you¡¯ve seen tonight, you are no match for her.¡±
¡°I...¡±
Yun Ruofeng turned on his heel before Ning Anlian could finish talking.
¡°Feng, are you that impatient?¡± When Yun Ruofeng walked near the door, Ning Anlian chased after him and asked.
He paused his footsteps, but didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I said all of this for your benefit, so don¡¯t be angry.¡±
¡°How can I not be angry? You are always going from hot to cold around me for no reason.¡± Ning Anlian replied.
CHAPTER 205 (2): KISS ME FIERCELY
CHAPTER 205 (2): KISS ME FIERCELY
Trantion: Sangria
¡°What?¡±
Ning Anlian¡¯s shocked voice was buried inside the repose pce as Yun Ruofeng left quickly.
Just as she wanted to chase after him, the pain in her ankle stopped her in her tracks.
She furrowed her eyebrows and looked in the direction that Yun Ruofeng walked away in, thinking to herself, Are you really thinking about the big picture?
Yun Ruofeng walked very quickly towards the Emperor¡¯s repose pce.
Outside the Emperor¡¯s repose pce was a eunuch on duty. Most of the candles had already been put out, and it made the pce itself seem a bit dark.
When everyone saw Yun Ruofeng, they immediately bowed to pay their respects.
¡°Where is His Majesty?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked.
The old Eunuch Fu took two steps forward and deferentially replied, ¡°His Majesty is just preparing to rest; he isn¡¯t asleep yet.¡±
¡°Go and report to His Majesty that this Prince wants to talk to him.¡±
¡°Yes, this servant will go now.¡±
Eunuch Fu was an informant that Yun Ruofeng had nted to watch Ning Lianchen, so of course he listened to Yun Ruofeng obediently.
The eunuch soon came back out with a difficult expression, saying,, ¡°His Majesty said that he is a bit tired today, and wants to rest first. He wants to ask you to return tomorrow, Prince Yun.¡±
¡°Tomorrow?¡± Yun Ruofengughed. ¡°This Prince wants to see him today.¡±
Yun Ruofeng immediately walked straight in without asking anyone to report it!
When Eunuch Fu saw this, he could only watch from the outside.
Ning Lianchen had already guessed that Yun Ruofeng wouldn¡¯t give up easily. He wore his simple inner clothes, but didn¡¯t go to sleep. He instead, stood silently in the repose pce, as if waiting for someone.
¡°It looks like His Majesty hasn¡¯t rested yet.¡± His solemn tone showed that he was unhappy that Ning Lianchen had tried to turn him away.
The candles were dim inside the pce, making it impossible to make out Ning Lianchen¡¯s expression as he stood with the light to his back.
Ning Lianchen sneered. ¡°Prince Yun, it¡¯s sote, but you are still not going to rest? How is the Eldest Imperial Princess? Is she unwilling to ept this Emperor¡¯s punishment?¡±
Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t want to talk about Ning Anlian. ¡°It has been busy at the state banquet today. This Prince has to resolve some issues before I can go back and rest.¡±
¡°Has Prince Yun resolved everything then? Don¡¯t stress too much and get sick.¡±
¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty, but it will all be resolved soon. However...¡± Yun Ruofeng paused as he walked towards the candle and used it to light a match; using that, he lit several other candles that lined the room. It wasn¡¯t long before the entire repose pce was lit up.
Yun Ruofeng sat down next to Ning Lianchen before continuing. ¡°The previous Emperor died early, and left Your Majesty to this Prince. Of course, this Prince must remain loyal to Nanzhao. However, this Prince has realised that I have neglected my duty.¡±
Ning Lianchen didn¡¯t talk but he knew that Yun Ruofeng was up to no good.
¡°This Prince didn¡¯t think that when I dedicated everything for Nanzhao that Your Majesty wouldn¡¯t do the same. Your dead Imperial Elder Sister had always spoiled you and pampered you, allowing you to be blind to rules and respect. You have said things that shouldn¡¯t be said. How can this Prince assist you when you are like this?¡±
¡°How can you side with other countries against the Eldest Imperial Princess at the state banquet? Even if the Eldest Imperial Princess wasn¡¯t acting properly, you can tell this Prince. How can you be an emperor if you nitpick in front of everyone and let themugh at us? All of this is because your Imperial Elder Sister spoiled you. Are you still unrepentant now that she has died because of her crimes?¡±
¡°Yun Ruofeng, don¡¯t talk to this Emperor about my Imperial Sister. She is not someone you can mention. You don¡¯t have the right!¡± Ning Lianchen suddenly jumped up as if someone had stepped on his tail.
CHAPTER 206 (1): DISGUSTED BY HIM
CHAPTER 206 (1): DISGUSTED BY HIM
Trantion: Sangria
¡°It is a custom for the Eldest Imperial Princess to dance each year. This Prince didn¡¯t think that an ident was going to happen in the middle of it. This Prince admits that I haven¡¯t handled this matter properly.¡±
¡°When the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ foot was injured, you shouldn¡¯t have looked for someone to rece her. It was a fraud! Even if the Jinghong dance was cancelled, no one would say anything. This is because there is nobody besides this Emperor¡¯s Imperial Elder Sister who could dance so charmingly. No matter who you chose to rece her, it would¡¯ve been useless! Prince Yun, you should clearly understand who it was that wanted to hurt Nanzhao¡¯s reputation!¡±
Although Ning Lianchen said that, he couldn¡¯t help but admit to himself that the woman who had danced today was just as good as his Imperial Elder Sister. The only difference is that the woman on stage today was a stranger.
Compared to Ning Lianchen¡¯s rage, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s face was very calm. He maintained his gentle expression, and spoke slowly without rushing or getting angry.
However, this only served to fan the mes in Ning Lianchen¡¯s heart. Yun Ruofeng is good enough at pretending to fool the entire world, but he can¡¯t fool me!
¡°Your Majesty, this Prince didn¡¯t do everything perfectly. But when you criticised the only Imperial Elder Sister you have left, in front of everyone, howughable is it? People from other countries will think that the imperial household of Nanzhao isn¡¯t united. Now that every country is getting ready to make trouble, how will everyone look upon Nanzhao?¡±
¡°And that is exactly what I am saying you should worry about, Prince Yun. If you didn¡¯t arrange the dance, then maybe nothing would have happened.¡±
Because they were so busy antagonising each other, they didn¡¯t notice Su Xi-er lurking around in the dark. She hade sneaking in so that she could see Lianchen again, but didn¡¯t think that he would still be getting scolded and threatened sote at night.
She felt her heart wrenched in pain. That is my dearest family.
Although Yun Ruofeng acted gentle and kind, she knew that there was a wolf living in his heart. His heart may be even more vicious than a wolf¡¯s.
Su Xi-er identally bumped into a shelf next to her while being lost in her emotions, making a small noise.
¡°Who is it?¡± Yun Ruofeng called loudly and stared at the direction where the sound came from.
Ning Lianchen¡¯s face was confused. This is the repose pce; there can¡¯t be anyone else here.
¡°Who is it?¡± Yun Ruofeng stood up this time, walking in the direction where the sound hade from.
¡°Maybe you are hearing things?¡± Ning Lianchen suggested. He didn¡¯t want Yun Ruofeng casually walking around in his repose pce.
But Yun Ruofeng only spared him a nce before ignoring him.
Just as Su Xi-er felt Yun Ruofeng¡¯s footsteps approaching, she revealed herself.
¡°It¡¯s you?¡±
Why is it her?
The first sentence was said by Yun Ruofeng, and thetter was what Ning Lianchen asked in his mind.
Neither of them had imagined that the person would be Su Xi-er.
Sheughed and pretended to be awkward. ¡°I walked through the wrong pce door and came here identally. I couldn¡¯te out immediately when I heard the two of you talking, so I could only wait until you were finished.¡±
CHAPTER 206 (2): DISGUSTED BY HIM
CHAPTER 206 (2): DISGUSTED BY HIM
Trantion: Sangria
Ning Lianchen didn¡¯t say anything to me her, and instead just continued to stare.
I hid myself from so many pce servants just to sneak in and take one look at Lianchen.
She changed her exnation when she saw that the two were staring at her incredulously. ¡°I didn¡¯t get lost, I was just curious. I was a maidservant at the Pce Side Quarters in Beimin, so I haven¡¯t been able to see much of the world. I had heard that the imperial pce of Nanzhao was very beautiful, so I snuck out when Prince Hao wasn¡¯t paying attention. I didn¡¯t think that I would reach Your Majesty¡¯s repose pce.¡±
The exnation sounded a bit reasonable, but Yun Ruofeng still didn¡¯t buy it. ncing back and forth between Ning Lianchen and Su Xi-er, he felt that thetter¡¯s motives weren¡¯t so simple.
¡°What did you hear?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked. His voice was slightly low and didn¡¯t show his emotions.
Although Su Xi-er was only a servant, her identity as a Beimin citizen meant that he couldn¡¯t just ignore her.
Su Xi-er knew that he still doubted her, but she kept calm as she replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear much. Do you think that I purposely snuck in to eavesdrop? Prince Yun, don¡¯t forget that it was you who invited me to the imperial pce today.¡±
Of course Yun Ruofeng knew this. I had invited her to dance so that no errors would be made at the state banquet. I didn¡¯t think that Ning Anlian would ruin my n at the crucial moment.
¡°Miss Xi-er, as Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant, you should know the rules of the imperial pce. A maidservant is not allowed in the repose pce. Even if you are curious, you should keep it in check. After all, too much curiosity can lead to your death.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s words seemed to be pertinent. He didn¡¯t seem angry, and instead looked like he was simply trying to teach Su Xi-er how to behave.
However, Su Xi-er just sneered on the inside. Does Yun Ruofeng need to be so high-sounding?
She looked at Yun Ruofeng directly. ¡°Prince Yun, you make such rules sound so nice, but you seem to forget about following them yourself.¡±
She looked at Ning Lianchen as she talked.
¡°Prince Yun, as the Prince Regent, you are still an official, and not the Emperor. Although the Emperor of Nanzhao hasn¡¯t reached adulthood yet, there are many things that he can manage by himself. He doesn¡¯t need to be waited upon hand and foot. However, from what I did hear of your conversation, you don¡¯t seem to think so. You held no respect for the emperor of your nation, to the point where it sounded more like an interrogation. Prince Yun, is this your so-called following of rules?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s cold gaze made Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart skip a beat. He felt strangely ufortable, and couldn¡¯t tell why. Although that feeling was brief, it was real.
His eyes narrowed slightly, but the smile on his face remained. The glint of coldness in his eyes, however, did not go unnoticed by Su Xi-er.
Ning Lianchen didn¡¯t think that Prince Hao¡¯s little maidservant would help him at this time. I know Yun Ruofeng¡¯s influence, so I can¡¯t do much apart from irritating him with my words these days.
As for the woman in front of me, the only thing she is relying on is the master behind her. Even with that, she¡¯s just a maidservant, whose status can¡¯t possibly be higher than her master¡¯s. And yet, how can she not be afraid of offending Yun Ruofeng and losing her head?
Su Xi-er¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t nearly asplicated; she just didn¡¯t want to see Lianchen bullied by Yun Ruofeng, even if she had to offend thetter.
When Yun Ruofeng was ready to answer her, Su Xi-er suddenly spoke first. ¡°Prince Yun, there are some things that only you would know.¡± She then turned to Ning Lianchen.
¡°Your Majesty, if I have offended you by intruding on your conversation, please forgive me.¡±
Su Xi-er watched Ning Lianchen closely. Her heart was shaking. It took me so long to get so close to Lianchen.
CHAPTER 207 (1): PRESSED DOWN
CHAPTER 207 (1): PRESSED DOWN
Trantion: Sangria
Ning Lianchen looked at her eyes and suddenly saw his Imperial Elder Sister in her. That gaze is very simr to hers.
He felt a lump in his throat, but still managed to quietly say, ¡°This Emperor will forgive you. This Emperor has invited Prince Hao to stay in the imperial pce and will treat him well. As you serve Prince Hao, we won¡¯t slight you either. Besides, you haven¡¯t done anything unforgivable. This Emperor will allow you to walk around the imperial pce as you wish, so you don¡¯t need to cautiously hide.¡±
Ning Lianchen didn¡¯t think before saying thest sentence. He even thought that it would be good if she could frequently visit his repose pce...
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Su Xi-er paid her respects to Ning Lianchen with a joyful expression. ¡°It iste, Your Majesty should rest properly.¡±
¡°Alright, you may go.¡±
Yun Ruofeng narrowed his eyes slightly as he watched Su Xi-er¡¯s departing figure. It was only after she was out of sight did he turn back to Ning Lianchen. ¡°I hope Your Majesty will think about what I just said properly. This Prince will be taking my leave. Please rest early, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°This Emperor knows. Withdraw.¡± After Ning Lianchen finished talking, he turned around and walked inside the repose pce,pletely ignoring Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression.
Yun Ruofeng watched him, but didn¡¯t say anything else before turning around to leave.
~~~
On the other side of the imperial pce, inside the repose pce that had been set up for guests, Pei Qianhao quietly sat inside Su Xi-er¡¯s room. His hand quietly rapped against the table as he sat there in close toplete darkness, with only a sliver of moonlight to illuminate the room.
The most prominent attraction in the room was his pair of onyx eyes that somehow shone in the darkness. He was waiting for someone.
To be exact, he was waiting for an audacious woman.
When the sound of soft footsteps could be heard through the door, Pei Qianhao stopped knocking his hand on the table and turned his eyes towards the entrance of the room.
Shortly after, the door creaked open, and the silhouette a familiar woman appeared in the room.
When Su Xi-er saw the figure in her room, she stopped in her tracks, but wasn¡¯t afraid. Instead, she respectfully bowed and softly said, ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao waved his hand and signalled for her to get up. He purposely asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡±
¡°Just strolling around casually. Prince Hao, you should go back to your room to rest.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t tell this Prince the truth, then this Prince will stay here.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s tone was tough, forcibly ignoring the fact that he sounded like a disgruntled thug.
Su Xi-er was shocked by Pei Qianhao¡¯s shamelessness, but her expression soon returned to normal. ¡°Prince Hao, this is the bedroom of a woman, how can you stay here? How are you different from an unhappy woman who makes a scene[1]?¡±
¡°Making a scene?¡± Pei Qianhao thought it was funny and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He had originally been angry, but faced with such a statement, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.
He stood up from his chair, walked towards Su Xi-er, and finally stopped three metres away from her. ¡°This Prince will stay here. You won¡¯t be able to drive me away, and don¡¯t think about leaving by yourself. Tell me, did you visit the little Emperor of Nanzhao?¡±
Su Xi-er was annoyed to hear the words ¡®little Emperor¡¯. She could tell that Pei Qianhao¡¯s words were full of contempt. I won¡¯t allow anyone to look down on Lianchen.
¡°He isn¡¯t little anymore.¡± Su Xi-er fierce stared at him, as if she would happily argue with him if he said another bad thing about Ning Lianchen.
This made Pei Qianhao extremely unhappy. Ning Lianchen is about sixteen years old and has a handsome appearance, while Su Xi-er is fifteen. Do these two like each other?
1. To be more exact, ¡®making a scene¡¯ here directly trantes to the three methods of making a scene, often when women try to achieve a certain goal. The three ways are: crying, making noise, and threatening to hang oneself
CHAPTER 207 (2): PRESSED DOWN
CHAPTER 207 (2): PRESSED DOWN
Trantion: Sangria
He matched her stare after speaking. If she dares to say yes, see whether I will beat her.
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze turned incredulous. How can he say something like that?
But the more she thought about it, the more it made sense; after all Pei Qianhao isn¡¯t aware of who I really am.
¡°He is the Emperor of Nanzhao; he is simply out of this servant¡¯s reach even if I did like him. It¡¯s just that I ended up at the Emperor¡¯s repose pce when I was out strolling.¡±
Pei Qianhao chuckled. ¡°You ended up there when you were strolling casually? Then after you return to Beimin, you should casually stroll around and end up at this Prince¡¯s ce.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, what do you mean?¡± Su Xi-er stared at him directly, her eyes full of seriousness. Finally, she spoke. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant is just that: a maidservant. With how many women like Prince Hao, you should be more careful about who you pick.¡±
¡°This Prince should be more careful about who I pick?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze grew frigid as he hooked a hand around Su Xi-er¡¯s waist, carrying her over to the bed.
¡°You are getting more and more daring. See how this Prince will handle you tonight.¡± After he finished talking, Pei Qianhao threw Su Xi-er onto the bed and pressed down on her with his tall andrge body before she could get up.
His warm breath floated around her ears, cheeks, and nose.
She was very ufortable and raised her foot to kick him. Pei Qianhao felt the impact, but continued to hold onto her tightly.
¡°I have indulged you for a few days, and now you are all arrogant.¡± Pei Qianhao used one hand to hold both of her hands captive above her head, his eyes alive with a sense of danger.
¡°If I have be arrogant because of your indulgence, then let me go!¡± Su Xi-er continued to kick him with both of her legs, putting more strength behind them each time. She continued to mouth off, saying anything she wanted to.
¡°So you really do like the little Emperor. It is because this Prince indulged you that you are like this. However, this Prince now sees what your type is: a little boy who hasn¡¯t experienced any milestones in life yet.¡± Disdain glittered in his eyes as he spoke, something that was clearly visible to Su Xi-er.
¡°Prince Hao, you really do think a lot, even having time to think about love. But who this servant likes is my business.¡± Su Xi-er stopped kicking him and stared directly at him with a vicious expression.
¡°Who told you that it is not this Prince¡¯s business? You are this Prince¡¯s maidservant for life, you will need this Prince¡¯s permission if you like someone. You should know this already. Besides, how can you have the time to like other men and think about love when you must use your time to serve your master? Put these thoughts away.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was low and deep, his expression annoyed.
It was the first time that he had ever said something like this. More importantly, it was the first time he had ever used his status as Prince Hao to keep a woman by his side.
¡°This servant had never thought about love, how can I put it away? Prince Hao, this servant noticed that after you have reached Nanzhao, it is harder and harder to understand your thoughts and words. Maybe it is because you are being a busybody.¡± After Su Xi-er finished talking, she suddenly raised her leg and kicked Pei Qianhao¡¯s butt.
Having danced for many years, she was still able to utilise some of her previous body¡¯s flexibility after training with this one for some time. Her kick was just like a dance move, and smoothlynded on his butt.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t think that she would react this way. I don¡¯t care if she kicks my leg, but now she haspletely disregarded me and kicked my butt! She¡¯s totally rebelling!
CHAPTER 208 (1): EVIDENT JEALOUSY
CHAPTER 208 (1): EVIDENT JEALOUSY
Trantion: Sangria
This caused her to be unable to raise her leg anymore, preventing her from kicking him.
¡°This Prince will teach you a lesson tonight. How dare you be so arrogant.¡± When he finished talking, he lowered his head.
Even in the darkness, he could immediately tell where she was because of the fresh scent she was giving off. He immediately captured her soft pink lips.
Her scent is not bad. For me to give my first kiss, and even continue to kiss her, she¡¯s the only one. This should be a great blessing for her.
Pei Qianhao bit her lips, prompting to Su Xi-er to open her mouth slightly in pain. He immediately took advantage of the opportunity to deepen the kiss, causing his breathing to be ragged.
Su Xi-er realised that she was in danger, and immediately started to bite Pei Qianhao.
But this time, Pei Qianhao grabbed her chin with one hand before pulling away to speak. ¡°This Prince won¡¯t let you seed this time.¡±
After he finished talking, he used one hand to hold onto both of her own, and used the other to start undressing her.
He wanted her to understand that it was simple for him to have any woman that he wished. She should feel blessed that she is the one I want. Of course, as a man of principle, I am only interested in her.
Su Xi-er looked at her slightly open clothes, but could only use her mouth to berate Pei Qianhao because her hands and feet were being held down.¡±What are you doing?¡± Her voice was cold and an octave lower; it was simr to Pei Qianhao¡¯s when he was annoyed.
He looked at her, pinched her soft body and chuckled. ¡°What do you think this Prince is doing? Why else would I undress you?¡± He raised his eyebrows yfully when he spoke.
¡°You can¡¯t! Withdraw!¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s voice grew louder as she tried to struggle free.
¡°So this Prince needs to withdraw because you said so? Does this Prince need to listen to you? If this Prince leaves, will you still go and visit the little Emperor?¡± A twinge of annoyance hit him when he thought of this, but he didn¡¯t let it show on his face.
Instead, he continued to undress Su Xi-er. He pulled open her upper robe, revealing the corners of the grey Chinese bodice she wore.
Su Xi-er saw that things weren¡¯t going well and immediately said, ¡°Stop, if you continue then I will...¡± She was so anxious that she even forgot to call herself ¡®this servant.¡¯
Pei Qianhao saw the grey Chinese bodice andughed jocosely. He lowered his face until he was close to her lips and spoke softly. ¡°What will you do?¡±
¡°Prince Hao, this servant can¡¯t curse at you or hit you. This servant¡¯s body is weak, and it feels ufortable when you are pressing down on this servant.¡±
Su Xi-er changed tactics. If a hard tactic doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll try a soft tactic instead.
¡°Who said that you have never hit this Prince? After knocking this Prince out the first time we met, and then kicking me in the butt tonight, you dare to say you haven¡¯t hit me? Those aren¡¯t the only times either. You have offended this Prince so many times that being a bit ufortable because you¡¯re being pressed down is the least of your worries.¡±
He closed in like a shark as he spoke, nted a kiss on her corbone, and even bit her.
Su Xi-er almost cursed at him. Were you born in the year of the dog!
¡°Besides, this Prince doesn¡¯t see how your body is weak. The strength in your hands is strong.¡±
Su Xi-er twisted her head and wanted to struggle free. ¡°Women are made of water; it is normal for our bodies to be weak. It is ufortable to be pressed down on, and I can¡¯t breathe.¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t make things difficult for her this time. He lifted the weight of his body slightly, but didn¡¯t stop the movements of his hand. He was intent on lifting up the Chinese bodice.
CHAPTER 208 (2): EVIDENT JEALOUSY
CHAPTER 208 (2): EVIDENT JEALOUSY
Trantion: Sangria
The situation immediately changed to where Su Xi-er was pressing down on top of him.
Pei Qianhao chuckled. ¡°How bold, you dared to sit on top of this Prince?¡±
Does he think that I want to do this?! It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have any other choice!
Su Xi-er gave him a strong hit in the chest with her hand. ¡°Prince Hao, since you like this servant¡¯s room, I will let you sleep in it.¡± She got up after she finished speaking, rushing to leave the room as soon as possible.
She moved so quickly that it made Pei Qianhao feel like he was some terrifying beast...
How could I be happy when she is openly refuting me!
¡°Who allowed you to leave? Pei Qianhao immediately got up to chase her. ¡°Be obedient ande sleep with this Prince.¡±
Su Xi-er was frustrated. What does he mean sleep with him! If I sleep with him, it will be like pushing myself into a tiger¡¯s den.
Pei Qianhao grabbed her closer but saw Su Xi-er ring at him. Woah, thisss dares to re at me!
Hence, he pressed her to his chest and stroked her hair. ¡°The Emperor of Nanzhao is just a child. You are not allowed to take more nces at him.¡±
This time, he didn¡¯t call him a little Emperor. He was trying to take a step back.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t move and just let him caress her.
That was of course, until Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand started to reach towards some other ces.
Su Xi-er immediately said, ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t feelfortable and is scared of being tickled. Please stop moving your hand.¡±
¡°A woman is indeed made of water. This Prince feelsfortable touching.¡± He didn¡¯t feel like what he said was inappropriate at all.
Su Xi-er looked at his face. ¡°Then touch your own body; it will be just asfortable.¡±
He immediately recalled how she had described his skin when she spoke, causing a subtle glint to flicker across his eyes. Continuing to hold her on his chest with one hand, he used the other to take off her pants, and swiftly drop his hand down.
The crisp sound of a smack could be heard.
Su Xi-er¡¯s face darkened. He is punishing me like a child...
At this moment, a light-hearted voice sounded close to her ear. ¡°The skin on your butt is so smooth; it feels so nice to touch it.¡±
Su Xi-er had seen shameless people, but Pei Qianhao had hit a new standard. Touching? He¡¯s clearly pping it! Even if he only wanted to touch, I still wouldn¡¯t let him.
It wasn¡¯t clear whether it was the dark night or her anger that gave her the courage, but she directly cursed at Pei Qianhao. ¡°Shameless!¡±
It was the first time that Pei Qianhao heard someone describing him with that word. Nevertheless, he did nothing to stop the movements of his hand. ¡°This is shameless? Then you should know that men and women can do even more shameless things. Besides, calling a man shameless usually means that that the woman wants him to continue.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, you shouldn¡¯t speak about such nonsense. This servant doesn¡¯t know about these ¡®usual¡¯ situations, and just thinks that you are shameless.¡±
Wow, she is talking back to me! Pei Qianhao pped her butt again. ¡°If this Prince is shameless, I would have long since taken off all your clothes and trapped you against the bed. Who could tell me no?¡±
Su Xi-er replied directly. ¡°Prince Hao, did you not undress this servant? With all the obedientdies in the Beauty Pce, why have you not ordered any of them...¡±
Before she could finish talking, he had already reached out a hand to hold onto her jaw to prevent her from continuing. He stared at her closely. ¡°Why do you think the Beauty Pce exists? Since you are so clever, take a guess.¡±
CHAPTER 209 (1): CALLED HIM OLD
CHAPTER 209 (1): CALLED HIM OLD
Trantion: Sangria
In his frustration, Pei Qianhao forgot that this was the very reason that Su Xi-er had attracted him in the first ce. She was bold and unreserved, always doing the unexpected. She didn¡¯t only mess with others, but even dared to y around with her words in front of him!
Judging by his serious expression, Pei Qianhao definitely looked like he wanted Su Xi-er¡¯s genuine answer. I hadn¡¯t even met him when he set up the Beauty Pce, so how would I know why he did it?
¡°Guess.¡± He said one simple word to show that he didn¡¯t have much patience.
¡°Prince Hao, you are someone who doesn¡¯t keep people for no reason. It can make one happy to just casually nce at those beautiful women. Besides, you have reached that age. This servant heard back at the Pce Side Quarters that many rich families decide on who their sons will marry before they are even of age. It is very normal for you to set up the Beauty Pce, Prince Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er got a knock on her head. ¡°You have guessed all wrong. When you return to Beimin, you will receive ten whips.¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at her with a displeased expression. Reached that age... Is she calling me old? I am twenty-five, and she is fifteen. It seems that she is younger than the little Emperor of Nanzhao by a bit...
Doesn¡¯t this immature woman know that a man bes more charming the older he is?!
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t like people refuting him. Despite looking like he made flippant decisions, he was a reasonable man. But there are times when he would decide to do somethingpletely because of his own mood.
¡°While you are staying in Nanzhao, you are not permitted to go to the Emperor of Nanzhao¡¯s ce. Come, sleep with this Prince, and I will let you off.¡±
¡°This servant is not sleepy.¡± Su Xi-er struggled free from his grasp as she spoke, still standing there without her pants on.
¡°Not sleepy? If you keep refuting, then this Prince will take everything off of you.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this Prince won¡¯t do anything. I will just hold you.¡± After he finished talking, he lifted her and threw her onto the bed without caring about whether she had her pants on.
Su Xi-er managed to push herself up when her back touched the soft quilt, quickly pulling her pants up as well.
What is the difference between sleeping with him and sleeping with a tiger? Besides, he has his own room!
Before she could do anything however, Pei Qianhao grabbed her and held her to his chest, covering the two of them with the thin quilt. ¡°Be good and don¡¯t move; just sleep like this.¡± He pulled her close after he spoke, taking a deep breath.
Not bad, her whole body smells fresh and fragrant. He closed his eyes after gettingfortable, seemingly falling asleep after several more moments.
But if Su Xi-er so much as moved an arm, he would immediately hold her tightly and prevent her from leaving.
And thus, Su Xi-er was left with no choice but to silently stay in his arms for the night. The two of them didn¡¯t speak a word, and in the end, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t even know when she had fallen asleep. She only remembered the vaguely warm sensation against her back.
The next day, in the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ repose pce.
Imperial Physician Fang had treated Ning Anlian yesterday by popping her wrist back in and applying some medicine. He also applied some acupuncture to her ankle and brewed some medicine for her before finally allowing her to rest.
After drinking this morning¡¯s dose of medication, her wrist and ankle were feeling much better. So long as she didn¡¯t make any big movements, there was little to no pain to be found.
Ning Anlian sat on the upper seat with a pce maid on the side feeding her White Fungus and Lotus Seed Soup[1].
1. I have probably posted this before, but here¡¯s an image again to refresh everyone¡¯s memory.
CHAPTER 209 (2): CALLED HIM OLD
CHAPTER 209 (2): CALLED HIM OLD
Trantion: Sangria
Piao Xu spoke as if Ning Anlian was suffering a great injustice.
Doing this is the same as keeping the Eldest Imperial Princess captive. The question is why are they doing this when the state banquet is already over? It¡¯s clear that they are not doing this because they are concerned for the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ health, so could it be because they are afraid that she might do something rash?
Ning Anlian tried to appear calm, but her knitted eyebrows revealed her current mood. She bit into a lotus seed in her mouth and imagined that the lotus seed was Su Xi-er. She wished she could break her and eat her up.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess...¡± Just when Piao Xu began to speak, Ning Anlian waved her hand and dismissed all the pce maids in the repose pce. ¡°Withdraw, all of you. Go and sweep the courtyard. Don¡¯te into the repose pce without this Princess¡¯ orders. Close the pce door, and tell the imperial guards that this Princess wants to rest properly.¡±
The pce maids bowed and replied with an affirmative before quickly leaving and closing the door behind them.
Piao Xu didn¡¯t understand. Has the Eldest Imperial Princess really epted being held captive and decided she would rather stay inside the repose pce?
¡°When will people from the Imperial Kitchen arrive?¡± Ning Anlian asked slowly. She had already decided in her heart. Don¡¯t even think about grounding this Princess.
As the Eldest Imperial Princess, how can I keep staying in the repose pce? Besides, this is only the second day of the state banquet. ording to the custom, His Majesty and Prince Yun will take all the guests to the Mother River of Nanzhao for sightseeing. There will be a dozen beautiful boats on the river once night falls, each lit up with bright candles. Singing and dancing will echo through the night.
How can I not appear at an event like that!
¡°They wille around noon.¡±
Ning Anlian nodded and knocked on the table softly. They will already be on their way to the Mother River by that time.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, what are you preparing to do? Are your wrist and ankle a bit better?¡± Piao Xu wanted the Eldest Imperial Princess to get out of the repose pce, but also wanted her wrist and ankle to be better. Otherwise, even if she manages to leave the repose pce, her slower than usual steps will attract suspicion at that time. If that happens, Prince Yun will definitely send her back!
¡°Whatever happens, this Princess will go out today; I can¡¯t remain trapped during such an important time. When thatss from the Imperial Kitchen arrives, knock her out. In the meantime, bring the ginseng slices given by Imperial Physician Fang over; this Princess will keep a slice in the mouth.¡±
Piao Xu immediately bowed. ¡°Yes.¡± She then turned around to grab the ginseng.
Just when she brought it over, the sound of an imperial guard from outside the pce could be heard. ¡°Reporting to the Eldest Imperial Princess, Imperial Physician Fang has arrived to check on you. Is it convenient for him to enter?¡±
Ning Anlian nodded. ¡°Let hime in.¡±
The pce door was opened, and Imperial Physician Fang entered and set his medical box to the side before bowing. ¡°This humble official pays his respects to the Eldest Imperial Princess.¡±
¡°No need to be overly courteous. Come and check this Princess¡¯ injuries quickly, especially the ankle.¡±
Piao Xu immediately knelt and lifted the hem of Ning Anlian¡¯s dress, showing her ankle.
Imperial Physician Fang walked up and checked it carefully. The swelling has already receded; it is just a bit bruised.
Not bad, after all the treatment yesterday, there are finally some results showing. Imperial Physician Fang nodded in satisfaction. ¡°This humble official will apply acupuncture again before using a medicinal incense and massaging the injury with some medicine. This treatment will be very effective after wrapping the injury with a medicinal pack.¡±
¡°How long will it take? Does this Princess still need to walk slowly?¡± Ning Anlian cared the most about herst question. If I want to leave the repose pce, I will need to sneak out. This will only be possible if I can walk normally.
CHAPTER 210 (1): IN A RED DRESS
CHAPTER 210 (1): IN A RED DRESS
Trantion: Sangria
Ning Anlian gingerly stretched her ankle out, slowly makingrger andrger movements until she found where her limits were.
When Imperial Physician Fang saw that she was fine, he advised, ¡°You have been recovering well, so we¡¯ll continue with the same treatment today. As long as you don¡¯t make big movements or stay on your feet for too long, you should be fine. Just be careful of letting it swell up again.¡±
¡°Alright, this Princess will be careful. Imperial Physician Fang, hurry and treat this Princess.¡± Ning Anlian then asked Piao Xu to help her onto a long chair to lie down.
Imperial Physician Fang proceeded to open up his medicine box and started the treatment, working diligently for about two hours before he finished. Once he removed his hands from her wrist and ankle, Ning Anlian felt that both were warm andfortable. They didn¡¯t hurt anymore when moving them around, even if she maderger movements.
¡°Imperial Physician Fang, your medical skills are really superb. This Princess will reward you handsomely.¡± She gave Piao Xu a look prompting thetter to head to the inner room to retrieve an ingot of gold
Imperial Physician Fang immediately waved his hands, but Ning Anlian quickly insisted, ¡°Take it; it is a gift from this Princess. Could it be that you don¡¯t care about this Princess¡¯ face?¡±
¡°This...¡±
Piao Xu pushed the ingot of gold into Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s chest, so that he had no choice but to ept it.
¡°Piao Xu, follow Imperial Physician Fang and get some nourishing medicine from the Imperial Physician Institute.¡± Ning Anlian instructed as she gave Piao Xu a meaningful look.
Piao Xu understood. The Eldest Imperial Princess wants me to leave the repose pce with Imperial Physician Fang under the pretence of getting medication so that I can get some information. More importantly, she wants to know if that siren Su Xi-er is going to the Mother River with Prince Hao!
Imperial Physician Fang hesitated as he came to a realisation. The Eldest Imperial Princess has given me this gold so that I will take Piao Xu out of the repose pce... Isn¡¯t this as good as openly defying Prince Yun if I agree?
¡°Imperial Physician Fang, why are you still loitering around? Piao Xu is only going to collect some nourishing medicine; are you afraid that she will get lost?¡± Ning Anlian sat on the upper seat with a vicious glint in her eyes and overbearing attitude.
Imperial Physician Fang immediately bowed to pay his respects. ¡°This humble official doesn¡¯t dare. It¡¯s just that there are so many guards outside right now that even you aren¡¯t allowed out, Eldest Imperial Princess. How can...¡±
¡°Shut up, it¡¯s only to get some nourishing medicine. Imperial Physician Fang, this Princess will quietly remain here.¡±
Imperial Physician Fang could tell that Ning Anlian was annoyed and had to take a step back. ¡°This humble official obeys the order.¡± I am willing, but the imperial guards outside the door are another story.
Piao Xu followed Imperial Physician Fang out the door with Ning Anlian¡¯s orders in mind. However, before she could take more than a few steps, she was blocked by the imperial guards outside by bringing out Prince Yun¡¯s and the Emperor¡¯s orders.
Imperial Physician Fang was ced in a difficult situation as he looked at the imperial guard. ¡°She is following this humble official to the Imperial Physician Institute to get some nourishing medicine, and will soon return. This servant will be sure to take her through a small quiet path so that nobody will know.¡±
No!¡± The guard didn¡¯t smile, raising his halberd as a silent threat.
Piao Xu was a bit angry, but still showed a smile on her face. ¡°This servant just wants to go and get some medicine, and won¡¯t dawdle around outside. It will take me fifteen minutes at most.¡±
Just as the imperial guard prepared to voice another denial, he saw the Eldest Imperial Princess slowly walking out from the pce. She looked natural and calm, as if her ankle was already fine.
CHAPTER 210 (2): IN A RED DRESS
CHAPTER 210 (2): IN A RED DRESS
Trantion: Sangria
The guard immediately bowed to pay his respects. ¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t dare, but Prince Yun has instructed...¡±
He was interrupted before he could finish. ¡°Prince Yun will soon leave the imperial pce to go to Nanzhao¡¯s mother river, the Water Caltrop River. If you keep blocking her, then maybe this Princess will also go out right now. Unless you kill this Princess, you won¡¯t be able to stop me!¡±
Ning Anlian emphasised her final sentence, raising her voice at the same time. The imperial guard was stunned upon hearing the word ¡®kill¡¯. I can¡¯t believe that she said such fierce words. No matter how the Eldest Imperial Princess acts, we wouldn¡¯t dare to kill her!
Left with little choice, the guard stepped back to discuss this with other imperial guards and soldiers from the Imperial Guard Army. In the end, they decided to give in. ¡°Miss Piao Xu, leave and return quickly.¡±
Piao Xu left after receiving a final meaningful look from Ning Anlian.
Piao Xu understood and left immediately with Imperial Physician Fang.
Although Imperial Physician Fang knew that the reason Piao Xu came out was not as simple as going back with him to get some medicine, he couldn¡¯t openly admit it.
After entering the Imperial Physician Institute, Piao Xu took some nourishing medicine and left in a hurry. Imperial Physician Fang shook his head and sighed. I hope that nothing goes wrong for them.
Piao Xu didn¡¯t use the same quiet path on her way back, choosing to instead take the main path towards the atrium. Looking at the time, Prince Yun is definitely still in the pce.
When she closed in on her destination, she caught sight of two rows of imperial guards forming a walkway between them. All of them wore a solemn expression with swords hung at their waists.
Piao Xu heard footsteps before raising her head and seeing the Emperor walking down the middle of the guards with Prince Yun on his left, and Prince Hao on his right. Trailing behind them was a very alluring and feminine looking man and...
Piao Xu focused on the figure, finding that she was wearing a red dress. That woman is clearly Su Xi-er! Although she is still behind the crowd, she¡¯s the only one wearing a red dress!
The colour red is the noblest colour, especially peony red! The deeper the colour, the higher the status of the person. I am the personal maidservant of the Eldest Imperial Princess, and even I can only wear a slightly pink dress on New Year¡¯s Day.
But Su Xi-er is wearing a bright red dress that is dazzling enough to catch my eye! Among all the pce maids, she is the only one wearing red!
How audacious! Could it be that Prince Hao allowed her to wear it? This is Nanzhao, not Beimin!
Although Piao Xu stood far away, Yun Ruofeng still found her with one nce. He signalled towards Wei Mohai on his side.
Wei Mohai immediately instructed Qin Ling, prompting thetter to dart over to Piao Xu¡¯s side and drag her into the forest on the side of the pce path.
¡°Return to the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ repose pce. There is no ce for you here. The Eldest Imperial Princess cannote out during the state banquet this time.¡±
Piao Xu felt that this was an injustice to Ning Anlian. ¡°The Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ position is noble. Even if her ankle was injured, she can still go in a pnquin! Instead, all the spotlight has been stolen by Su Xi-er, and she is even wearing a red dress today!¡±
¡°Su Xi-er is someone from Beimin; you can¡¯t manage her. Everyone noticed her after she appeared today, even the Emperor of Xiliu, who is normally quiet and indifferent. Either way, you should hurry and make yourself scarce.¡± Qin Ling spoke cidly, only stating the facts. And yet, every word he said was a stab to the heart.
Ning Anlian would have been steaming mad if she had caught even one sentence from his mouth.
¡°You!¡± Piao Xu was extremely angry, but she had to keep her voice low in order to avoid being discovered.
I was just shocked by Su Xi-er¡¯s red dress, so I didn¡¯t hide as quickly. Now, I must go back to the repose pce and tell the Eldest Imperial Princess about this. She definitely won¡¯t sit back and wait in the repose pce, allowing all the spotlight to be taken by Su Xi-er.
This is Nanzhao, not a ce for impudent people from Beimin!
CHAPTER 211 (1): DAZZLING
CHAPTER 211 (1): DAZZLING
Trantion: Sangria
Afraid of making more mistakes, Yun Ruofeng immediately said, ¡°Prince Hao, there will be a horse carriage waiting for you. We will be visiting the mother river of Nanzhao, the Water Caltrop River.
¡°Prince Yun, this Prince knows about the Water Caltrop River and doesn¡¯t require you to tell me about it. However, it seems that the pce rules in Nanzhao aren¡¯t so strict.¡±
The sudden mention of pce rules had confused everyone. This was especially the case for the drama-loving Chu Linglong; the more chaotic the situation, the greater his enjoyment.
Hence, before Yun Ruofeng could open his mouth, Chu Linglong gave off augh that made people¡¯s hair stand on end and replied, ¡°For Prince Hao to mention the pce rules all of a sudden, it appears that you also saw what this Crown Prince saw: a pce maid sneaking into the forest on the side. Since Nanzhao¡¯s pce rules aren¡¯t so strict, then today...¡±
Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t let Chu Linglong have his way and immediately replied, ¡°Nanzhao has always been a country governed by virtuous rules. It is too cruel to punish a pce maid just for one small mistake. We will only punish a person if they made a mistake more than three times.¡±
He spoke softly and with a smile, making others believe that Yun Ruofeng was someone easy to get along with
When Su Xi-er heard this, her eyebrows knitted together. That was the new policy that I had drafted and set. Small mistakes such as breaking the pce rules will only be punished once they have been made more than three times. Of course, the punishment will be rtive to the situation.
For someone who has already reced my new policy, he¡¯s sure quick to bring it up now.
Pei Qianhao also knew about this, so he didn¡¯t go easy on him. ¡°Prince Yun, if this Prince is correct, that policy was established by the previous Eldest Imperial Princess. Are you still following it despite her being dead?¡±
The previous Eldest Imperial Princess is a forbidden subject in Nanzhao, but Prince Hao just mentioned her in front of so many people. This scene... Chu Linglong was suddenly excited. The messier this bes, the better it will be.
His long red phoenix eyes narrowed slightly as he yed with his dyed purple nails. Just as Chu Linglong was about to speak up, the usually quiet Hua Zirong opened his mouth. ¡°The new policy set by the previous Eldest Imperial Princess was highly respected by this Emperor. This Emperor had wanted to ask her for some advice on how to govern a country, but the heavens are jealous of the talented, and she died early. Prince Yun, it¡¯s pretty good that you didn¡¯tpletely abolish the new policy.¡±
Although they sounded nice, these words were basically telling Yun Ruofeng that he couldn¡¯t govern as well as a woman. Everyone could feel the atmosphere growing tenser.
When Pei Qianhao saw that the situation was in his favour, he changed the topic of the conversation instead of making things worse. ¡°If a woman is too powerful, she definitely won¡¯t be tolerated in Nanzhao. If she had been a man, she would definitely have been put in an important position.¡± He then turned his gaze to Ning Lianchen. ¡°Your Majesty, you must learn to govern the country from your Imperial Elder Sister.¡±
Pei Qianhao had described Ning Rn genuinely. When Ning Lianchen heard this, he immediately replied, ¡°This Emperor will be sure to do so; I also hope that Prince Yun will learn together with me.¡±
His words were like a p across Yun Ruofeng¡¯s face! When Su Xi-er heard this, her gaze passed through the crowd andnded on Yun Ruofeng. She carefully looked at this expression. He is still as gentle as usual; you can¡¯t find any of his faults.
CHAPTER 211 (2): DAZZLING
CHAPTER 211 (2): DAZZLING
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t say much and looked at Su Xi-er at the back of the crowd. How did she end up at the back?
Thus, he called out in Su Xi-er¡¯s direction. ¡°Come over.¡± His words were simple and short, as well as calm and powerful. He didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ reactions, simply asking her toe over directly.
In an instant, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted over. They had already noticed Su Xi-er when she appeared. This maidservant is so audacious to wear red during the state banquet. However, they didn¡¯t make any additionalments. The only way she would dare to do this is if Prince Hao supported her decision.
Su Xi-er slowly walked over, her gracepletely shown in her smooth movements. The dress she wore fell to her ankles while gold and silver thread wove their way down the hem in floral patterns.
Prince Hao is so concerned about his maidservant, even gifting her such a nice dress. Don¡¯t they know that only a legal wife can wear a red dress?
Su Xi-er walked behind Pei Qianhao and bowed to pay her respects before smiling at everyone to show the same politeness.
Chu Linglongughed. ¡°Why does this Crown Prince think that Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant is already much better than the Eldest Imperial Princess of a certain nation?¡±
The words were another p across Nanzhao¡¯s face. Moreover, the Emperor of Nanzhao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even change.
Suddenly, the atmosphere was heavy and awkward again.
Su Xi-erughed and replied, ¡°Such strong words. How can this servantpare with the Princess?¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, so humble. If you weren¡¯t Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant, this Crown Prince would consider taking you.¡± The corners of Chu Linglong¡¯s mouth curled into a smile.
Pei Qianhao was annoyed. He is flirting with my maidservant in front of me. He intended to retort, but Su Xi-er beat him to the punch.
¡°This servant doesn¡¯t deserve someone like the Crown Prince of a nation. Besides, if this servant hadn¡¯t seen your Adam¡¯s apple, I would have thought that you were a woman. With how beautiful you are, this servant can¡¯t develop any romantic feelings for you.¡±
Chu Linglong¡¯s expression froze. She tantly said that I look like a woman! It¡¯s not as if I can change the face I was born with.
Chu Linglongughed and looked at Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, this Crown Prince has never heard of anyone describing me like that. You must have disciplined this interesting maidservant well.¡±
Not missing a beat, Su Xi-er immediately replied again. ¡°Never heard of it? Crown Prince, haven¡¯t you heard any of the gossip that goes on in the streets? There are many civilians that say that you look like a woman suited for...¡± She stopped. I can¡¯t continue. But she knew that Chu Linglong understood her meaning.
Crown Prince Chu always had a vicious tongue. Even when I was Ning Rn, he tried to provoke me with words many times.
Chu Linglong¡¯s expression froze again. This time, Pei Qianhao dragged Su Xi-er behind him. ¡°There are some things you can¡¯t say. Don¡¯t let others think that this Prince doesn¡¯t discipline you well.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and didn¡¯t say much, but there was a trace of coldness in her gaze when she looked at Chu Linglong that made his heart skip a beat.
This little maidservant isn¡¯t so simple!
On the side, Ning Lianchen took note of Su Xi-er¡¯s behaviour. Imperial Elder Sister used to fight with Crown Prince Chu andment on his appearance as well. Yet another aspect where they are very simr.
Yun Ruofeng also noticed the same thing. He felt strangely uneasy when Pei Qianhao protected her, as if she should be standing behind him instead.
At this moment, Yun Ruofeng suddenly thought of what the senior monk told him at the temple. ¡°It¡¯s time to let go.¡± What is it that I can¡¯t let go? Why does my chest feel stuffy when I see Su Xi-er standing behind Pei Qianhao?
The one that I love should be Ning Anlian...
Suddenly, Yun Ruofeng felt his heart lurch before he returned from his stupor. He reminded Ning Lianchen, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to go to the Water Caltrop River.¡±
CHAPTER 212 (1): KISS ME UNTIL I AM SATISFIED
CHAPTER 212 (1): KISS ME UNTIL I AM SATISFIED
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Let¡¯s go to the Water Caltrop River.¡± The entourage continued to move forward after the order was given.
The only difference was that Su Xi-er had gone from the back of the group to standing right behind Pei Qianhao. Her bright red dress took everyone¡¯s attention her way, with even Yun Ruofeng ncing back at her from time to time.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but he raised his hand slightly to signal to Su Xi-er. He had her stand closer to himself so that his body would block Yun Ruofeng¡¯s view.
He dared to look at my maidservant in front of me. I should really gouge Prince Yun¡¯s eyeballs out!
Because of this, Su Xi-er almost joined the monarchs of the four major nations in the first row, a detail that didn¡¯t escape Chu Linglong or Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes.
The corner of Chu Linglong¡¯s mouth raised into a yful smile.
Hua Zirong¡¯s expression was indifferent. He admired talented people, no matter if they were men or women. In Nanzhao, he admired Yun Ruofeng¡¯s military skills, but this was nothing whenpared to his opinion of Ning Rn.
Hence, when he heard the news that Ning Rn had passed away, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pained in his heart. Afterwards, when he heard that Yun Ruofeng was the one that killed her, he was even more perplexed.
However, whatever happened was Nanzhao¡¯s business. As someone from Xiliu, I can¡¯t meddle with the affairs of other nations.
The group soon walked through the pce gate before being greeted by many spacious horse carriages. The pce maids and eunuchs all sat in a group of rtively more in wooden horse carriages that brought up the rear.
Many guests from other countries also took their personal maidservants, but they were told to sit in the ordinary carriages without exception. Su Xi-er was the only exception, with Pei Qianhao insisting that she had to apany him.
The drama loving Chu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°The rumours are true; Prince Hao indeed loves beauties. This maidservant is not only beautiful, but has a smart mouth to go along with it. No wonder Prince Hao dotes on her to the point of insisting on sitting in the same carriage.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was low and deep, emanating an aura that no one could match. He nced at Chu Linglong. ¡°This Prince is curious, why does the Crown Prince of another country continue to talk about this Prince¡¯s maidservant?¡±
Su Xi-er was familiar with Chu Linglong, and could already guess what he would say. Thus, without even waiting for thetter¡¯s response, she immediately interjected. ¡°Your Highness, this servant knows that you love being beautiful. This servant is not as beautiful as you, please don¡¯t worry.¡±
Everyone was stunned. Even Yun Ruofeng couldn¡¯t maintain his usual gentle smile.
Chu Linglong¡¯s expression instantly darkened. She thought that the reason I continued to talk about her is because I wanted topare my appearance with hers?
Fine, I have remembered! This maidservant of Prince Hao is audacious! See how I will make trouble for her tonight!
The usually quiet Hua Zirong opened his mouth. ¡°Crown Prince Chu, how Prince Hao disciplines his maidservant is his business. People from other countries have no say in the matter. If this Emperor isn¡¯t wrong, you also have a lot of delicate concubines in your pce; there are even stories of there being some handsome men.¡±
Chu Linglong¡¯s expression was even worse now. I admit that I have many concubines, but where did he hear that I also have handsome men? That is clearly nder!
Su Xi-er recognised that Chu Linlong was approaching a breaking point, and knew when to advance and when to retreat. Tugging at Pei Qianhao¡¯s sleeve, she spoke quietly. ¡°Prince Hao, let¡¯s get on the horse carriage.¡±
Pei Qianhao knew that the main reason for the awkward situation was her presence. This woman certainly knows how to read the atmosphere. She¡¯s even adept at handling Chu Linglong.
It¡¯s not good for a woman to be too clever. I will need to discipline her properly after we get on the horse carriage.
Chu Linglong¡¯s expression only returned to normal after Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er got on the horse carriage. A bright glint flickered across his eyes. Not bad, Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet is much more interesting this year.
CHAPTER 212 (2): KISS ME UNTIL I AM SATISFIED
CHAPTER 212 (2): KISS ME UNTIL I AM SATISFIED
Trantion: Sangria
In the horse carriage, Pei Qianhao stared at Su Xi-er quietly and didn¡¯t say anything. Su Xi-er did the same, minus the staring. However, this only led to Pei Qianhao getting annoyed. He felt that he had indulged her too much, evenpromising for her sake.
However, since she had obediently slept with me for a whole nightst night, I will let her off.
Even still, Pei Qianhao broke the silence first. ¡°Su Xi-er, don¡¯t you think that you are missing something?¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him. Missing something? Missing what?
¡°Think about it carefully. If you can¡¯t remember, you will be punished.¡±
¡°Then if this servant remembers, will I be rewarded?¡±
Immediately after the words left her mouth, she felt his fist knock lightly against her head. Su Xi-er furrowed her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Prince Hao, if you want this servant to serve you, then don¡¯t hit me so much. Otherwise, this servant will serve someone else.¡±
Wow, is she saying that I can¡¯t live without her? Apart from her, no one else can serve me?
But just as Pei Qianhao reached out to give her another knock on the head, she quickly dodged it.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant has remembered. It was the purple dress that I left in the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ repose pce. But this servant thinks that Prince Hao must have gotten it back.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand immediately stopped. She guessed it. ¡°It¡¯s not good for a woman to be too clever.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that this servant is clever, but that Prince Hao is clever. They say that geniuses think alike, and there are no talentless people around Prince Hao.¡±
Her words left no room forint,plimenting Pei Qianhao while covering for herself at the same time.
Pei Qianhao chuckled. ¡°Are you as clever as this Prince?¡±
¡°Of course this servant isn¡¯t as clever as you. If this servant was as clever as you, then I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t still be alive.¡±
¡°Sometimes this Prince likes this mouth of yours very much, but feels like it is annoying at others. That said, you are indeed correct that this Prince had instructed an imperial guard to get your purple dress back.¡±
Su Xi-er knew that she couldn¡¯t wear the purple dress anymore; otherwise, everyone who had seen her dancest night would recognise it.
However, the person dancing wouldn¡¯t normally return to their repose pce and change into another dress after they finish their performance at the state banquet. With Ning Anlian having ¡®worn¡¯ two different purple dresses, there would have definitely been those among the crowd who had their suspicions.
Pei Qianhao then spoke again, breaking her out of her thoughts. ¡°Everyone knows that someone danced in the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ ce; they just don¡¯t know who that woman was.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s words made Su Xi-er pause for a second. He just said what I was thinking.
¡°The Emperor of Nanzhao is correct. The current Eldest Imperial Princess isn¡¯t even a tenth of what Ning Rn was. Your dance was so perfect that no one would doubt you.¡±
With how much Pei Qianhao is talking today, it seems like he¡¯s in a great mood. Su Xi-er also wanted to know more about what happened at the state banquet, so she became a great listener.
¡°You want to hear about it?¡± He saw that she was curious and purposely asked to keep her in suspense.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°This servant is curious because I left immediately after I finished the dance. Logically, even the most doubtful person wouldn¡¯t have time to confirm their suspicions. The only way it could have gone wrong is if the Eldest Imperial Princess herself made an error.¡±
She already more or less knows what happened, but still wants me to tell her... Pei Qianhao smiled yfully. ¡°This Prince won¡¯t talk anymore.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, please say. This servant is listening.¡±
¡°Nanzhao¡¯s business is not rted to this Prince. I won¡¯t say anymore.¡±
He couldn¡¯t stop talking before, but now he is suddenly so stubborn. Su Xi-er nced at him and was interrupted just when she wanted to open her mouth.
¡°Unless you kiss this Prince until this Prince is satisfied.¡±
CHAPTER 213 (1): WILL BE FOR A LIFETIME
CHAPTER 213 (1): WILL BE FOR A LIFETIME
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Qianhao¡¯s face darkened. What is there to see on the streets, some handsome men? He couldn¡¯t help but follow her gaze at the thought of it.
What he saw was Su Xi-er staring at a man wearing a blue veil and robes!
The horse carriage soon passed, and the man in blue disappeared from their sight. Su Xi-er, however, didn¡¯t let her guard down. It¡¯s too much of a coincidence for me to see that man here of all ces. My intuition has never been wrong, this man isn¡¯t simple. And if I¡¯ve guessed correctly...
Just as she became lost in thought, Pei Qianhao¡¯s low rumble suddenly appeared in her ears. ¡°A big man wearing a blue veil. Is it because he is ugly, or because he has some dark secret that he needs to hide his face?¡±
Su Xi-er turned around and looked at him. ¡°Prince Hao, you are talking so much today. What do you think this servant was looking at though? I was just looking at the streets. What man were you talking about?¡±
Wasn¡¯t she looking at the man in blue? Pei Qianhao looked at her and found that her gaze was clear. Did I make a mistake?
¡°Prince Hao, why didn¡¯t this servant see the man in blue that you were just talking about? This servant just saw a shop selling sugar people[1].¡± Su Xi-er purposely lied, knowing that if she acknowledged Pei Qianhao¡¯s statement, he would definitely not let the man in blue go.
She realised that every time she focused on another man, Pei Qianhao would... This feeling, he...
Confusion entered Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. Someone as arrogant as him would normally never fall for anyone. However, he¡¯s already abandoned any sense of a normal servant-master rtionship.
Su Xi-er was suddenly filled with the desire to test him. If he really feels that way, then how should I handle it? Can I even trust someone in this lifetime, much less a man?
When Pei Qianhao saw Su Xi-er¡¯s expression, his eyes also became darker. He felt that something wasn¡¯t right, but couldn¡¯t tell what.
¡°Prince Hao, what kind of woman do you like?¡± Su Xi-er asked directly. Some things need to be said directly.
¡°Like?¡± Pei Qianhao looked at her up and down. ¡°This Prince likes beauties.¡±
Everyone knows that.
Su Xi-er shook her head and looked at him carefully. ¡°Prince Hao, you aren¡¯t someone who only values beauty. What I mean is someone who you love. A person that you can engrave in your heart and never forget in this lifetime. Someone who makes you think only about them when you see them.¡±
¡°Someone who I can never forget? Someone who makes me think only about them when I see them? Someone who means the world to me, but causes the world to lose its radiance when they¡¯re gone?¡± His voice was deep and calm, but hepletely understood her meaning, and had even provided an exnation of love.
Su Xi-er¡¯s body stiffened upon hearing this, her expression freezing. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s precisely that kind of feeling. But how could a man like him experience such a feeling?
However, it¡¯s impossible for him to say such words unless he¡¯s experienced such feelings before.
Pei Qianhao suddenly chuckled. ¡°The only person like that was this Prince¡¯s biological mother, but she passed away a long time ago.¡±
She hadn¡¯t expected that her question would make him think of his mother. This... can I still continue the conversation?
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze changed a bit. If Su Xi-er suddenly disappeared, would I feel that the world had lost its radiance? When he thought of this, his eyes became even deeper.
1. I have showed pictures of this before, but just to refresh your memory, here¡¯s another image.
CHAPTER 213 (2): WILL BE FOR A LIFETIME
CHAPTER 213 (2): WILL BE FOR A LIFETIME
Trantion: Sangria
¡°You wanted to ask whether this Prince loves you?¡± Pei Qianhao spoke directly with a solemn expression on his face.
Su Xi-er looked at him. To be honest, I want to know the answer. If he does have such feelings, then I must do something about it. He doesn¡¯t know who I really am.
¡°This Prince never thought that I could love someone in this lifetime. Su Xi-er, if this Prince falls in love with you, what will you do?¡± Pei Qianhao suddenly closed in on her, his expression serious.
Su Xi-er looked at him and suddenly said, ¡°Prince Hao, if Ning Rn was still alive, would you fall in love with her?¡±
¡°Why would this Prince love Ning Rn? Why are you mentioning her suddenly?¡±
¡°Prince Hao¡¯s status is noble, so this servant thought that only a powerful woman would match you...¡±
Before she could finish, he interrupted her. ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t like women who are too powerful. Ning Rn was too clever and powerful, rendering all men incapable ofparing to her. Everyone is wondering why Yun Ruofeng viciously killed Ning Rn and helped that useless Second Imperial Princess to take her ce; this is why.¡±
Everyone says that men can understand other men best. This time, I want to hear Pei Qianhao¡¯s perspective.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant doesn¡¯t understand what you just said. The previous Eldest Imperial Princess was admired by everyone, but perhaps she was forced to do so.¡±
Pei Qianhao put away his serious expression andughed. ¡°You are not her; how would you know if she was forced? Maybe she really was a strong and willful woman at heart. All you need to do to see the fate of such a woman is look at the four nations around us. No man would want their spotlight to be stolen by a woman, especially not someone as ambitious and scheming as Yun Ruofeng.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze floated far away. In Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes, I was too powerful and didn¡¯t allow my decisions to be changed by others. Yun Ruofeng hated me for restricting him with my influence, and killed me for that reason.
¡°When Ning Rn was alive, this Prince never attended Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet. How could I have fallen for her?¡±
Su Xi-er suddenlyughed with a bright glint in her eyes. ¡°This servant understands. Prince Hao likes virtuous women who only support their husband, educates the children, and doesn¡¯t ask about his business.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. It¡¯s faint, but she can¡¯t hide that hint of bitterness in her smile from me.
Why is her smile bitter? Is it because she is also a willful and tough woman at heart? Even if Su Xi-er is bold and clever, she isn¡¯t that bad whenpared with the influential Ning Rn.
¡°Su Xi-er¡± Pei Qianhao suddenly called her softly.
Su Xi-er raised her head and answered, ¡°Hm?¡± Her voice was quiet and her smile was gentle; it didn¡¯t show bitterness anymore.
¡°Don¡¯t keep talking about love with this Prince. This Prince is principled when ites to choosing servants. If you are this Prince¡¯s maidservant, that is what you will be for this lifetime.¡± His voice was firm and overbearing.
That is what you will be for this lifetime; don¡¯t even think about leaving.
Su Xi-er looked at him. Because I am a servant, then I must serve him for this lifetime. He is so overbearing, and wants to control everything.
¡°Do you understand?¡± He opened his mouth again, wanting her to promise.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°This servant understands, I will be Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant and serve you for a lifetime.¡±
Why does this sound like she is being forced to ept apromise? A glint of annoyance flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°This Prince wants you to be willing with all your heart.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, you are really funny. Who would be happy to be a servant for a lifetime?¡± Su Xi-er replied directly without showing him any respect.
CHAPTER 214 (1): IT’S HER
CHAPTER 214 (1): IT''S HER
Trantion: Cosy
"Prince Hao, this servant has heard that a soldier who doesn¡¯t want to be a general is a bad soldier." Su Xi-er replied calmly. The saying was verymon, and many children had heard of it.
"So, a servant that doesn''t want to be a master is a bad servant?" Pei Qianhao chuckled, a smile reaching the depths of his eyes. "This Prince will have to see your performance if you want to be a master."
That being said, Pei Qianhao continued to smile. How does a maidservant be a master? With how she brought up the matters between men and women, could she be thinking of trying to curry favour with me and climb thedder?
If it had been any other woman, Pei Qianhao would have turned his nose up at such a notion. However, this wasn¡¯t the case with Su Xi-er. He found it interesting at how she dared to so tantly admit that she didn¡¯t n on waiting on him forever, even intending to be a master.
Whether she rose to such a position or not, it was up to him. It would only take a single word from him to make her a master; and in the same vein, to keep her a servant forever.
The carriage procession slowly approached the Water Caltrop River, the mother river in Nanzhao that flowed from north to south. Many merchant ships would find themselves on it, travelling through one of the three distributaries that it was divided into. Today, however, the ten miles of the river that flowed past the capital werepletely cordoned off. Only the spacious and exquisite royal boats were allowed, while everyone else could only take a detour.
The liveliest time in Nanzhao was during the state banquet, which generated more buzz than the year-end celebrations. The citizens, regardless if they were rich or poor, woke up early in the morning to stand on both sides of the road and show their wee.
The citizens were extremely excited as they watched the carriage procession approach, with some shorter people standing on their toes to catch a better view.
This year''s state banquet is indeed incredible. Other than the usual guests, Prince Hao of Beimin is here too! Not to mention the current Eldest Imperial Princess, who usually remains secluded in her repose pce, will make an appearance! Nobody has ever seen her before, but just based on the Ning Imperial Household¡¯s record of beautiful daughters, she must surely have some good looks!
Since the knowledge they had wasposed of nothing but rumours, the people wanted to know for sure: was Ning Anlian prettier or uglier than Ning Rn?
Nobody knew that Ning Anlian was currently in her repose pce, held captive by the guards from the Prince Yun Residence and Imperial Guard Army.
"Look, the carriage procession has stopped! The one seated in the golden horse carriage must be His Majesty. Prince Yun is seated in the one at the side! Where is Prince Hao''s carriage?" The people raised their heads and discussed continuously, their faces filled with tion.
The pce imperial guards in front of the crowds to form a path, holding the halberds horizontally to block the people from rushing forward in their excitement.
Ning Lianchen was dressed in his golden imperial robes. Though he was only fifteen, his height had peaked, and his childish features had faded away. He emanated a faint aura of maturity.
In the crowd, some of the women''s eyes brightened up, their ears turning red. His Majesty is so handsome!
Prince Yun was the next to appear, dressed in his usual white cloud-embroidered robes. A pure ck waistband circled his waist, leaving no other essories on him.
The dignitaries from other countries had also alighted their carriages, causing the eyes of the crowd to gleam with recognition upon seeing them.
CHAPTER 214 (2): IT’S HER
CHAPTER 214 (2): IT''S HER
Trantion: Cosy
The only one remaining was Prince Hao of Beimin. Everyone''s curiosity was piqued.
"Why isn''t Prince Hao alighting yet? Is he on that carriage?" Someone in the crowd raised his hand and pointed at therge carriage on the extreme right.
Upon hearing the man¡¯s voice, all the foreign dignitaries joined the crowd in staring at the indicated carriage.
Someone with sharp observation skills in the crowd instantly realised that the Emperor and Prince Yun had also looked towards the carriage on the right. He held his breath and waited in silence.
A long arm held the hem of the carriage curtain and slowly lifted it up. A tall and sleek man stepped down from the carriage, bringing with him an imposing presence, and the might of a ruler.
Those who could see him couldn¡¯t keep their gazes off him, while those who couldn¡¯t tried to push forward to catch a glimpse. For a moment, the imperial guards had to force the crowd back to prevent themotion from erupting.
Everyone thought that Prince Hao was the only one in the carriage, only to see him turn around and reach out towards the carriage curtain again. A jade-like hand reached out from behind the curtain to catch his, immediately forcing everyone¡¯s silence. The only sound that one could hear was the wind blowing.
There is a woman... seated in Prince Hao''s carriage! The woman in question stepped out covered in rich red robes. Standing alongside the carriage with Prince Hao, her elegance overflowed.
There were no words that could fully describe the woman outlined in dazzling red, causing everyone¡¯s movement to be stiff as they continued to stare.
Prince Hao offered to help the woman down from the horse carriage, and she is an extremely beautiful woman at that!
How is this not an explosive piece of news!
The people standing at the front of the crowd couldn''t take their eyes off her. Her every move and look could tantalise the hearts of men.
With a slight movement of his hand, Pei Qianhao pushed Su Xi-er behind him so that no one else could see her.
His movement was noticed by the eagle-eyed Chu Linglong. "Prince Hao, if you want to have a secret mistress, then you shouldn''t bring your maidservant out, much less dress her in red robes. Since you have brought her out, you should be prepared for others to see her."
Chu Linglong had guessed Pei Qianhao¡¯s thoughts perfectly, but since thetter always acted on a whim anyways, he wasn¡¯t fazed.
Just then, Prince Yun''s gentle voice sounded. "The viewing deck is now ready for us to enjoy the scenery by the Water Caltrop River."
Pei Qianhao nodded slightly and nced at Su Xi-er. The crowd then started moving forward.
Everyone was captivated by Su Xi-er, even the stoic Hua Zirong was no exception.
The observation deck set up next to the Water Caltrop River was extremely spacious, and housed Nanzhao¡¯s most renowned winery, orchestra, and dance troupe. A floating tform wasid out in front of the viewing deck, almost like a gigantic ship. Nobody had expected to see such a unique sight this year.
The crowd watched the dignitaries approach the viewing deck, wanting to apany them, but unable to. After all, they were justmoners, while everyone on the observation deck was a powerful and influential figure.
But right at this moment, someone in the crowd came to a realisation.
The person eximed loudly. "That young woman looks very familiar! Does anyone else remember her? She''s the woman who spoke out and taught the Wei Miss'' a lesson that day!"
Now that the person had mentioned it, the other people in the crowd came to the realisation as well. One person pped himself on his thigh and concurred. "It''s her! No wonder she has no fear towards the Wei Family. With Prince Hao to back her up, even Prince Yun cannot offend her lightly! What is an insignificant Wei Familypared to him?!¡±
CHAPTER 215 (1): THINK OF A WAY OUT
CHAPTER 215 (1): THINK OF A WAY OUT
Trantion: Cosy
Ever since the two Wei Miss'' died without rhyme or reason, Senior Master is always furrowing his brows. He doesn¡¯t pay attention to the family business, nor does he show any concern for financial matters. If he doesn¡¯t snap out of it soon, us servants will suffer as well.
While some members of the crowd left after the nobles boarded the viewing tform, others stayed to watch. Of those who stayed, they were all undoubtedly waiting for nightfall.
The imperial household¡¯s boat was extremely eye-catching, even more so when thenterns on it were lit up at night. Many of themoners would bring a stool over and eat some snacks while listening to the musicing from the boats.
Tonight was destined to be a lively and bustling night.
Compared to the slowly dying buzz here, it was even more silent and empty in the imperial pce; it was especially so at the Eldest Imperial Princess'' repose pce. Layers andyers of imperial guards guarded the pce, looking extremely solemn. It was theplete opposite of the lively atmosphere at the state banquet.
Piao Xu had already told Ning Anlian everything that she saw. In her fury, she no longer tried to persuade Ning Anlian to act carefully. "Eldest Imperial Princess, Su Xi-er has snatched all the attention away from you. During the state banquet, Your Highness is the only one worthy to dress in red. Yet, considering Su Xi-er¡¯s outfit, she has no respect for you at all."
A glint of malevolence flickered across Ning Anlian''s eyes. I thought that with Ning Rn dead, I would be the woman standing at the top of Nanzhao, or even the whole world.
But who knew that a Su Xi-er would appear out of nowhere and steal away all my limelight. What I hate the most is people taking what rightfully belongs to me!
Not to mention, the one doing all this is just a lowly maidservant. How could I not get worked up?!
Hence, she immediately questioned Piao Xu. "What time is it now? Why aren''t the people from the Imperial Kitchen here yet?"
"Don¡¯t worry Eldest Imperial Princess, it will be noon soon, and they will arrive in due time. More importantly, does Your Highness have any ways to leave the pce?"
Ning Anlian smiled. "When the pce maid from the Imperial Kitchen enters, knock her out immediately. This Princess will change into her clothes and leave as her. This Princess will then board the carriage that the Imperial Kitchen sends out for supplies at 12.10pm every day. Everything will be fine as long as this Princess boards that horse carriage."
"Eldest Imperial Princess, Piao Xu is unable to be by your side. Your Highness..."
Ning Anlian dismissed her with a wave of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this Princess naturally has my own ns.¡±
Piao Xu nodded and retreated to retrieve the medicinal pack from the Imperial Physician Institute. "Eldest Imperial Princess, you definitely will have to walk a lot today. Let this servant apply the medicine pack on your ankle again."
"Mmm." Ning Anlian answered and revealed her ankle. Piao Xu promptly grabbed a stool for Ning Anlian toy her foot down.
She massaged Ning Anlian''s ankle for a while before dousing the medicinal pack in warm water and applying it to the injury.
"Eldest Imperial Princess, you need to take another ginseng slice." Piao Xu grabbed the ginseng slices from the table as she spoke.
Ning Anlian took one and held it in her mouth. At this moment, she could only think of Su Xi-er. She could imagine what was happening from Piao Xu¡¯s description. Su Xi-er dressed in red robes. At this state banquet, a maidservant dared to dress in red!
Was Su Xi-er too daring, or was Prince Hao too indulging?!
"Piao Xu, bring this Princess the most dazzling red dress. This Princess wants to take it out."
Piao Xu clearly understood what was Ning Anlian thinking. She immediately went into the inner room and packed the most dazzling red dress.
Not long after their preparations had beenpleted, a maidservant arrived to deliver the food.
CHAPTER 215 (2): THINK OF A WAY OUT
CHAPTER 215 (2): THINK OF A WAY OUT
Trantion: Cosy
Ning Anlian called for the pce maidservants to enter as Piao Xu remained hidden behind the doors. Once the maidservant entered, Piao Xu immediately brandished the wooden stick that she had hidden behind her back.
But who could¡¯ve known that this pce maid from the Imperial Kitchen would immediately realise what was happening and try to shout for the Imperial Army guards outside?
Piao Xu swiftly closed in on the maidservant before firmly cing a hand over her mouth and threatening her. "Shut up. If you dare to scream, it won''t be as simple as knocking you out. I will kill you immediately!"
The pce maid was frightened and nodded her head in fear.
Ning Anlian''s voice sounded out. "If you are unwilling to listen to my orders, this Princess will ensure that you won¡¯t walk out of here today. Remove your outer garments."
If not because I want to leave the pce, I would never wear a pce maid¡¯s clothes!
The pce maid understood the intention of the Eldest Imperial Princess, and trembled as she took off her outer garments. She watched as Piao Xu handed the clothes over to the Eldest Imperial Princess and thetter entered the inner room. After some time, the Eldest Imperial Princess emerged with the newly stolen clothes and the pce maid''s hairstyle.
The pce maid took a nce and knelt down swiftly. "Eldest Imperial Princess, this servant is just a little maidservant in the Imperial Kitchen, and unable to leave the pce. Even if Your Highness were to change into my clothes, it''d be meaningless!"
As soon as she said that, Piao Xu raised her hand and gave her a p. "You should just keep your big mouth shut and quietly sit there; stop worrying about things that don¡¯t concern you!"
Piao Xu pped the maidservant with such force that thetter felt dizzy. She didn''t dare to speak another word.
Ning Anlian uncovered the food container and took out the dishes within, quickly eating what she could. After finishing, she ced back the lid of the container, taking the food container and her packed cloth bundle with her as she headed out the door immediately after.
She was stopped by the imperial guards upon reaching the outskirts of the repose pce. "What are you holding in that cloth bundle of yours?"
Before Ning Anlian even replied, Piao Xu walked out from within the halls. "The Eldest Imperial Princess'' dress was torn. None of the pce maids in the repose pce can leave the pce, so we can only pass it to this pce maid from the Imperial Kitchen to bring it to the pce seamstresses. She will send it back when they are done mending it."
Hearing her exnation, the imperial guards thought about it for a moment before allowing Ning Anlian through without any more trouble. Piao Xu watched her disappear into the distance and silently sighed in relief before getting caught up in another wave of worry. The Eldest Imperial Princess versus Su Xi-er, who will be the winner? Although Su Xi-er¡¯s status is only that of a maidservant, she doesn¡¯t act like one at all.
Ning Anlian had just arrived in the Imperial Kitchen and set the food container down when she saw the horse carriage that would be heading out for supplies.
She walked up immediately, kept her head lowered, and secretly sneaked onto the horse carriage when no one was looking.
The two imperial guards driving the horse carriage both sat in the front, so neither of them noticed Ning Anlian sneaking into the back as the carriage exited the imperial pce.
Ning Anlian''s secret trip out of the pce was considered a smooth one. The only unexpected part was the huge baskets meant for vegetables that were loaded into the back of the carriage. Shifting herself to the side, Ning Anlian looked at the baskets with disdain.
As soon as the carriage stopped, the imperial guard entered a shop to look at the vegetables, negotiate, and pay for them.
Ning Anlian immediately alighted the carriage, taking care to not sprain her ankle again. She then began to walk towards the Water Caltrop River, weaving her way past the hordes of people and hollers of peddlers.
When she passed by a dinky looking teahouse, Ning Anlian overheard a conversation between a few burly men that made her halt her footsteps. She only became angrier after listening closely.
"That woman was really beautiful, but isn¡¯t it weird? Instead of our Eldest Imperial Princess, why is the one wearing red, a noble colour, a woman that Prince Hao dotes on?¡±
In their eyes, Su Xi-er had be the woman who Prince Hao was extremely protective of and doted upon.
CHAPTER 216 (1): FULL OF CUNNING TRICKS
CHAPTER 216 (1): FULL OF CUNNING TRICKS
Trantion: Cosy
The burly men were still engaged in a fervent discussion. "I wonder what happened to the Eldest Imperial Princess for her to be absent. It¡¯s because of this that Prince Hao¡¯s woman has stolen all the attention that would have originally belonged to the Eldest Imperial Princess at the state banquet."
"Well, it''s the imperial household. There are many things that normalmoners like us can''tment on. I was thinking though, remember how the two Wei Miss¡¯ died not long after that woman taught them a lesson? Do you think...?"
He was interrupted by his peer before he couldplete his sentence. "Stop spouting nonsense. She''s with Prince Hao; are you crazy!"
Frightened, the man immediately zipped his mouth shut and refrained from talking.
Ning Anlian overheard the entire conversation and a cold glint flickered across her eyes. She suddenly recalled the news that she had received a few days ago - A peerless beauty had arrived at Nanzhao and taught the Wei Miss'' a lesson on the streets.
That peerless beauty must have been Su Xi-er. There is going to be a good showter. Su Xi-er definitely has something to do with the death of the Wei Miss¡¯, and she may even be the murderer!
The crime of a noble is regarded the same as that ofmoners. There''s no way I''d believe the manager and waiter of Fortune Apricot House murdered the Wei Miss''.
" All the state banquet ingredients are from Landlord Wei''s farm, and he must have heard about this matter. What do you think he has to say about this?"
The burly man''s careless words enlightened Ning Anlian. Her brows unfurrowed as she immediately headed towards the Wei Residence.
Now I have an even better way to get to the Water Caltrop River. Yun Ruofeng, the more you want to keep me from appearing, the more I want to. I will even expose Su Xi-er as a murderer!
Ning Anlian''s lips raised into a smile as a malicious glint appeared in her eyes. She knew that Landlord Wei, having done business for so many years, was definitely not as stupid as to believe the Magistrate Office without question.
She took caution with each step, afraid of twisting her ankle again. Nobody knew that she had left the pce, and nobody knew her identity. As a result, nobody would be around to help her if she was suddenly injured again.
Arriving at the Wei Residence, Ning Anlian saw that the main doors were shut. Two servants stood at the entrance, appearing listless and sorrowful. The death of the two Wei Miss'' had dealt a huge blow to Landlord Wei, causing the entire Wei Residence to be engulfed in a bleak and chilly atmosphere.
Ning Anlian stepped forward. "Open your doors. I need to see your Senior Master."
The two servants looked at each other. Why does this woman want to see Senior Master?
"This has got to do with the Wei Miss''s death. Wouldn''t your Senior Master be interested to find out?" Ning Anlian was all smiles, but her words had caused their faces to turn solemn.
Though the two Miss'' were not good looking and had awful characters, they were the apples of Senior Master''s eyes. If this woman before us knows something about their deaths, we have to ry the message.
Hence, one of them stayed at the front door, while the other hurried off.
Predictably, the Senior Master of Wei Residence came out after a short while. He gave Ning Anlian a once over, and just as he was about to start questioning her, she took out her waist tablet[1].
Wei Guang''s eyes widened instantly upon seeing her waist tablet. The woman standing in front of me is actually... the Eldest Imperial Princess! Isn''t she supposed to be at the Water Caltrop River? What is she doing here?
Ning Anlian promptly stowed away her waist tablet and hinted at Wei Guang. "Landlord Wei, let''s speak inside."
1. A tablet that is carried around by nobles as a show of identity.
CHAPTER 216 (2): FULL OF CUNNING TRICKS
CHAPTER 216 (2): FULL OF CUNNING TRICKS
Trantion: Cosy
The two servants understood immediately - the woman before them was nomoner! Although they didn''t manage to get a clear look at what was written on the waist tablet, they were able to see that it was made out of gold. There were only two kinds of people who would use a waist tablet made out of gold: high ranked court ministers, and members of the imperial household.
Who is this woman? As the servants continue to wonder, Ning Anlian entered the Wei Residence.
In the Wei Residence'' main hall, Wei Guang dismissed all the servants and closed the hall doors. He then bowed and greeted Ning Anlian. "This peasant pays his respects to the Eldest Imperial Princess."
He was filled with doubts. The celebrations for the second day of the state banquet are held at the Water Caltrop River. Why is the Eldest Imperial Princess here instead? And to talk about my daughters¡¯ death at that...
With a wave of her hand, Ning Anlian gestured for him to rise. "Landlord Wei, this Princess shall not beat around the bush. You must know by now that the woman who taught the two Wei Miss'' a lesson on the streets that day is the maidservant of Prince Hao, don''t you?"
Wei Guang¡¯s servants had only informed him about this today, surprising him a great deal. When he had initially heard about his daughters being taught a lesson in the streets, he had waved it off. He knew that they had been spoiled from birth, and had bad tempers as a result.
But not long after, his daughters were found dead at Fortune Apricot House with no exnation.
He had always had his suspicions, but when he found out that the one who had taught his daughters a lesson was someone under Prince Hao...
Meeting with the Eldest Imperial Princess had only served to confirm this information.
"Landlord Wei, you won¡¯t be able to investigate someone like Prince Hao with your status, but things will be different if this Princess helps you."
Wei Guang''s eyes widened. "Eldest Imperial Princess, you are really willing to help this peasant? This peasant only wants to bring the real murderer to justice."
"Why would I be unwilling? The murderer should bear the consequences instead of finding two scapegoats.¡±
Wei Guang''s eyes lit up. "Do you also feel that the manager and waiter of Fortune Apricot House are merely scapegoats, Eldest Imperial Princess?"
"Of course. Fortune Apricot House is the number one teahouse in Nanzhao. The manager''s annual wages must have been substantial, giving him little motivation to try to ckmail the Wei Family. Not to mention, with your experience in business for many years, you are known for being perceptive, Landlord Wei. Of course, this Princess also has my own reasons for sticking my nose into this, but you don¡¯t need to know them. You only need to heed this Princess¡¯ orders."
Wei Guang nodded before he bowed deferentially once again. "This peasant shall follow your orders ordingly, Eldest Imperial Princess."
"Great. The ingredients for the banquet beside the Water Caltrop River are all from the Wei Family''s farmstead, aren''t they?"
"Yes. Eldest Imperial Princess. Please feel free to give your orders."
"This Princess shall head towards the Water Caltrop River by riding the Wei Family¡¯s horse carriage tonight."
Wei Guang was stunned, and felt that things were progressing strangely. The Eldest Imperial Princess of the nation ought to be at the Water Caltrop River. Why is there a need for her to sneak in? There were several question marks in his head, but Ning Anlian had already made it clear that she had a hidden agenda.
If someone bothered to even try to think about it, it was clear that there was no benefit for Ning Anlian to meddle in this matter. However, she was clearly determined to see it through! If that was the case...
"Landlord Wei, this Princess wants you to point out that Prince Hao''s maidservant is associated with your daughters'' death at the banquet tonight!
"Eldest Imperial Princess, this peasant''s daughters were only taught a lesson by Prince Hao''s maidservant. Is that her motive for murder?"
Eldest Imperial Princess sneered. "Not long after she taught them a lesson, your two daughters were found dead at Fortune Apricot House. Moreover, ever since she appeared, everybody has beenparing her with this Princess. I am the Eldest Imperial Princess, but who is she? Just a maidservant! How can she even begin topare to this Princess?!¡±
CHAPTER 217 (1): FLOATING PLATFORM
CHAPTER 217 (1): FLOATING PLATFORM
Trantion: Cosy
It only took Wei Guang a moment to understand the situation. It¡¯s like a ssic give-and-take business deal. We¡¯ll both take what we need from the other.
Wei Guang immediately sent word to the farms. In another four hours, the farm would be sending ingredients to the restaurant beside the Water Caltrop River. They had just sent a batch of ingredients in the morning, with the second batch intended for the dinner banquet.
When Fortune Apricot House was still around, it was so popr that it suppressed the other restaurants in the capital. Now that it had copsed, before the new owner could rebuild the ce, the restaurant beside the Water Caltrop River released a few new dishes to capitalise on its absence. It immediately became a rising star among itspetitors.
In the meantime, Ning Anlian entered the room which originally belonged to the Wei Miss¡¯. She changed her clothes and redid her hair and makeup. Her dress was a dazzling red, and golden thread embroidering its hem made it seem grandiose.
At the same time, everything was set at the observation deck at the Water Caltrop River. The guests were already seated ording to a predetermined seat arrangement. The only problem was... Su Xi-er hadn¡¯t been ounted for.
No one had expected that Pei Qianhao would be unwilling to let his maidservant leave his side. This was a tough situation; where should Su Xi-er sit?
Su Xi-er realised that Yun Ruofeng''s brows had slightly furrowed together. Although it was gone the next moment, she had been able to notice his predicament. He must be thinking about the seat arrangement.
There was an empty seat that was originally meant for Ning Anlian; however, she wasn''t able to make it today. ording to Nanzhao''s customs, whether it was the banquetst night, or the viewing of the Water Caltrop River today, the Eldest Imperial Princess must be assigned a seat.
Chu Linglong had attended the state banquet in previous years, and clearly knew who that seat was meant for. However, he was also someone who loved to stir the pot. He pointed at the empty space before speaking. "This Crown Prince thinks that spot looks good. Rules are rigid, but people are flexible, so why not let Prince Hao''s maidservant take that spot? Your Majesty, what do you think?"
~~~
He handled it well, directing the question at Ning Lianchen instead of Yun Ruofeng.
Ning Lianchen nced at Su Xi-er, feeling that something was amiss. The Jinghong dancest night felt very familiar to him. Her dance was extremely simr to his Imperial Elder Sister¡¯s!
He then took a look at the empty seat. This seat was originally meant for his Imperial Elder Sister, and he would rather someone with a simr disposition take it than offer it to Ning Anlian. Moreover, Ning Anlian would definitely know if Su Xi-er took this seat. Once she found out, she would go mad with fury, and that was exactly the oue he wanted!
Hence, Ning Lianchen spoke up before Yun Ruofeng could respond. "Although Nanzhao has many rules, we aren¡¯t so rigid as to insist upon following them againstmon sense. The seat is empty, and Miss Xi-er is still a guest, even if she is Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant. Please, take a seat so we can avoid wasting the spot."
There was a sudden moment of silence. The corners of Chu Linglong''s lips raised slightly as his gaze alternated between Yun Ruofeng and Pei Qianhao. Hua Zirong''s gaze fell on Su Xi-er, and was watching her carefully.
Just then, the Minister of Rites came forward. "Your Majesty, Prince Yun, everything is ready. The opera house is standing by on the floating tform, and the restaurant has prepared various light snacks. They''ll be up in a minute."
His words were a subtle reminder that everything was waiting for them to be seated.
Pei Qianhao nced at Su Xi-er before turning his gaze back to the seat in question. It¡¯s already bad enough that her sitting there would separate us, but it even positions her between Yun Ruofeng and the little Emperor of Nanzhao!
CHAPTER 217 (2): FLOATING PLATFORM
CHAPTER 217 (2): FLOATING PLATFORM
Trantion: Cosy
He immediately responded, "The empty seat is for the Eldest Imperial Princess. This Prince''s maidservant is just that: a maidservant. Though the Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao is feeling unwell today and unable to join us, this Prince''s maidservant still can¡¯t take that seat."
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression rxed after hearing Pei Qianhao¡¯s words. If Su Xi-er were to sit in the seat assigned to the Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao, they wouldn¡¯t be able to justify it no matter what they did.
However, his relief onlysted until Pei Qianhao¡¯s next words.
"Move the seat to the side of this Prince. As long as it''s not in that specific spot, it is not a seat that is specifically for the Eldest Imperial Princess." His gaze swept across each and every guest, pausing temporarily on Chu Linglong and Hua Zirong.
Hua Zirong looked disinterestedly as Su Xi-er; this decision was up to the host nation, and had nothing to do with him.
However, Yun Ruofeng was not in agreement with Pei Qianhao''s words. "Prince Hao had just remarked about the rules in Nanzhao¡¯s pce. In that case, a maidservant should follow the rules and remain behind her master." He paused before looking at Su Xi-er. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±
Since Yun Ruofeng posed the question to Su Xi-er, thetter would have to answer. However, he never expected that Su Xi-er would refute him.
"No." Su Xi-er simple reply caused Chu Linglong to lose hisposure, a chuckle escaping from his lips as he made an offhand remark that things were interesting.
Yun Ruofeng maintained his gentle countenance, but the corners of his lips were no longer raised, a crack in his otherwise perfect facade.
Ning Lianchen was standing closest to Yun Ruofeng. To go against Yun Ruofeng multiple times, he could tell that Su Xi-er was no ordinary woman. Under usual circumstances, there were no women who could escape from Yun Ruofeng''s gentle smiling visage.
Yet, Su Xi-er wasn''t charmed at all. Ning Lianchen felt extremely pleased and waved his hand. "Servants, move the seat to Prince Hao''s side."
Eunuch Fu took a look at Prince Yun. He only dared to move the seat upon seeing Prince Yun nodding his head.
Soon, the seat was moved to Prince Hao''s side. Eunuch Fu made an inviting gesture at Su Xi-er. "Miss, please take your seat."
Su Xi-er nodded and sat down.
The awkward situation immediately returned to normal, with several beautiful entertainers dressed in various colourful robes dancing to the tune of the music.
Having seen the Jinghong dance yesterday though, many had lost interest in watching the current dance. Moreover, none of the women was as good looking as Su Xi-er.
Hence, an even more awkward situation arose just as the first had faded away. Everyone''s line of sight would drift to Su Xi-er, intentionally or unintentionally, disinterested in the dance on the floating tform.
Pei Qianhao swiftly noticed and was extremely displeased. What is this, everyone is just staring at my maidservant! But no matter how unhappy he was, he could only express his frustration by sending cold res at Su Xi-er.
Realising that he was in a bad mood, Su Xi-er turned and smiled. "Prince Hao, take a look at the floating tform. It''s so unique. Beimin doesn''t seem to have this."
His expression improved a bit when he heard her words, then turning his gaze towards the tform in the water before speaking. "Indeed, Beimin doesn''t have this. Which craftsman in Nanzhao thought of this?" He asked and looked at Yun Ruofeng.
Yun Ruofeng returned a slight smile, "Unfortunately, the craftsman has passed away. He was also unwilling to reveal his name when he was still alive."
Su Xi-er kept her mouth closed. The craftsman who designed the floating tform was indeed dead. That year, she had repeatedly invited him several times before he was willing to leave the mountains.
"To think that Nanzhao was able to invite such hidden talent out of the mountains." Pei Qianhao replied nonchntly, his face void of expression. He then turned and looked at Su Xi-er.
Why do I keep getting the feeling that her head is in the clouds?
CHAPTER 218 (1): BRIGHTLY COLOURED PASTRIES
CHAPTER 218 (1): BRIGHTLY COLOURED PASTRIES
Trantion: Cosy
The craftsman was over fifty years old, and was only willing to pick up his tools again after Imperial Elder Sister sincerely invited him several times. However, ever since Imperial Sister passed away, the craftsman has disappeared without a trace.
At this thought, Ning Lianchen sneered to himself. Ning Anlian has done aplete renovation of the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ repose pce that she is staying in. However, nobody knows that she had initially wanted that craftsman to do the renovations. When they tried to seek him out however, he was nowhere to be found.
Only Imperial Elder Sister could invite him sessfully!
Just as everyone became lost in their own thoughts, the Minister of Rites came forward again. "Your Majesty, Prince Yun, the light snacks and Jade Nectar Dew from the restaurant are ready to be served."
Ning Lianchen nodded. "Serve them."
The Minister of Rites bowed deferentially before he withdrew toplete the preparations. A short whileter, everything was served.
There weren¡¯t that many dishes whenpared to yesterday¡¯s sumptuous banquet, but every dish managed to pique the guests¡¯ curiosity. In particr, everybody¡¯s interest was caught by one brightly coloured pastry.
Every one of the brightly coloured pastries were a bit different, having been moulded into different shapes and sizes. However, not only was each pastry brightly coloured, but they also had a unique fragrance. Some held the scent of vegetable leaves, while others smelled like flowers.
And even...
Hua Zirong took a bite out of a purple bun, his usual calm visage showing a slight change. "This King did not expect that this purple bun would have the taste of Xiliu''s national flower."
Seeing that the guests of every country held high praises for the food, Yun Ruofeng''s smile got even brighter. "This is a new bun making technique that started not long ago. The citizens of Nanzhao are smart and hardworking. They like to experiment in every area, even on something like this small little bun."
Everyone understood the implication of Yun Ruofeng''s words. Some rulers of the lesser nations couldn''t help but concur and offer their praise. "It looks good. The colour, the aroma, and the taste are all there. We don''t have this kind of small bun in our country. We must really praise the citizens of Nanzhao for being clever."
"Only citizens of rich countries would experiment with food. Nanzhao is thriving as the days go on. We are impressed with Nanzhao."
Yun Ruofeng looked at those seated beneath him, his gentle aura overflowing. "Thank you everyone for yourpliments. This Prince also believes that Nanzhao will be more prosperous, and once His Majesty hase of age, Naozhao will be will only get better."
Despite all the righteous and grandiose talk, Ning Lianchen knew his intentions. Even if I am of age, with Yun Ruofeng¡¯s clout, he will still have the imperial authority in his control.
Just then, Chu Linglong narrowed his eyes and chuckled. "The song and dance are boring, but this Crown Prince is very interested in these buns. The one who made such a great bun should be rewarded. Why not bring the chef up for us to have a look and reward him on the spot?"
Yun Ruofeng agreed immediately, "Great! Servants, bring the chef here."
The imperial guards acknowledged the order and swiftly went down to bring the chef.
A short momentter, two middle-aged men came forward; one was clearly a restaurant chef, but the other...
"This peasant pays his respects to..." The two men had never seen so many powerful and influential figures. They were so nervous that they didn¡¯t even know who to bow to.
Ning Lianchen dismissed them with a gesture. "There''s no need for formalities. You were brought here to be rewarded for making such delicious buns. Say, how did you make these?"
The restaurant chef replied immediately. "The buns were made in the most basic manner. This peasant thought of the shapes, and the flour shop owner is responsible for the colours and fragrance." He answered while nudging the person beside him with an elbow.
CHAPTER 218 (2): BRIGHTLY COLOURED PASTRIES
CHAPTER 218 (2): BRIGHTLY COLOURED PASTRIES
Trantion: Cosy
His voice was excited, and his face overflowed with delight.
Pei Qianhao was displeased once again. The man had specifically pointed out Su Xi-er, and even called her, ¡®Miss Fairy¡¯. Do these two know each other?
Suddenly, Pei Qianhao thought of the time that he allowed Su Xi-er on the streets. It seems like they had met each other when she was out strolling.
See how I will deal with you when we get back!
Without waiting for Su Xi-er to respond, Pei Qianhao asked, "Do you know this Prince''s maidservant?"
His voice was low and his gaze cold. The flour hawker could not take the oppressive feeling and fell onto his knees with a plop. "I beg for your Highness¡¯ pardon. This peasant had only seen Miss Fairy once."
He had no idea which prince he was speaking to, but the fact that the man was a prince was already enough.
Pei Qianhao''s gaze turned even colder. The hawker''s so excited after seeing her once. He looked at Su Xi-er. "What happened? Speak."
The flour hawker trembled. He was afraid that this prince would punish ¡®Miss Fairy¡¯, and promptly answered. "Your Highness, Miss Fairy doesn''t remember this peasant, but this peasant remembers her. That day, Miss Fairy passed by this peasant''s shop and gave me a great idea. If I added flowers and other nt extracts to the dough, their colour and faint fragrance will make my buns unique. All because of Miss Fairy, this peasant was able to earn many taels of silver in a short period of time. Many thanks, Miss Fairy."
The hawker kowtowed to Su Xi-er to express his gratitude as he spoke.
Everyone suddenly understood. So these buns were not due to the wisdom of the citizens of Nanzhao, but the intelligence of Prince Hao''s maidservant!
A glint flickered across Chu Linglong''s eyes before he swiftly turned towards Yun Ruofeng. It''s sure tough being the Prince Regent. Every single word the hawker spoke was a p to Nanzhao''s face! To think that Yun Ruofeng can maintain hisposure without any change in expression!
Su Xi-er spoke at the right moment and signalled for the hawker to get up. "There''s no need to thank me. I just made a passing remark; you were the one who executed it."
Pei Qianhao continued with what Su Xi-er said. "While it¡¯s true that the hawker and restaurant chef should be rewarded, the one who is most deserving of praise is this Prince¡¯s maidservant."
Many nodded in agreement, even Hua Zirong. "This bun reminds this King of the people of Xiliu, especially the flower growers who grow these Purple Fragrance Flowers."
Although Purple Fragrance Flowers could be grown in all countries, they were expensive. The process of growing them was particrly difficult, to the point that not even those in Nanzhao¡¯s Moon County were willing to spend their time and effort to grow them.
Seeing that Yun Ruofeng was not speaking up, Ning Lianchen parted his lips and announced, "Substantial rewards shall be duly given, especially to Prince Hao''s maidservant. The flour hawker and chef shall be awarded sixty taels of silver each."
Sixty taels of silver! They would be able to eat and drink without worry for the rest of their lives!
The hawker and chef immediately kowtowed. "Many thanks, Your Majesty!"
Yun Ruofeng finally spoke. "Eunuch Fu, take them to go collect their rewards. As for Prince Hao''s maidservant, this Prince sees that you are notcking in anything. What is it that you wish for?"
Su Xi-er stood up and first bowed with deference. "Will Prince Yun bestow whatever this servant desires?"
Her question piqued the curiosity of everyone. It is clear that Prince Hao heavily favours her, and Beimin is known to be the most powerful nation. She definitely shouldn¡¯t want for anything, but her question makes it sound like she has something in mind.
Everyone''s gaze was on Yun Ruofeng, awaiting his reply.
Pei Qianhao had initially wanted to interrupt her, but only watched in silence now. He wanted to know what she would request of Yun Ruofeng. What is it that Yun Ruofeng can give, but I can''t?
CHAPTER 219 (1): WHAT I WANT IS
CHAPTER 219 (1): WHAT I WANT IS
Trantion: Cosy
Her question was within reason, but the situation made it dangerous to answer.
Yun Ruofeng rxed his brows as the corners of his lips slightly raised, his gentle disposition overflowing. "Feel free to speak your mind. As long as it''s within the ability of this Prince, I will bestow it."
While the way things were going forced Yun Ruofeng to ept whatever Su Xi-er¡¯s request was, he was also curious as to what she would ask for.
Instantly, everyone turned their attention onto Su Xi-er.
A short momentter, Su Xi-er¡¯s lips parted as she spoke in a melodious voice. "What this servant wants is definitely within Prince Yun''s ability. Even as a maidservant, I have heard the stories of Nanzhao¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princess. No matter how small the detail, this servant would listen as long as the story was rted to her."
Saying the five words, ¡®Nanzhao''s previous Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯, was like pouring a basin of water into a wok of hot oil - causing themotion to stter uncontrobly!
In Nanzhao, Ning Rn was a taboo. Even mentioning her name too much could lead to death. And yet, the one who had brought it up this time around was Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant. Would Nanzhao be forced to hold their tongues?
The crowd wore different expressions on their faces, while Pei Qianhao¡¯s own eyes were narrowed with puzzlement. Why did she mention Ning Rn? She even mentioned her in our previous conversation.
He couldn''t understand. Why is she so concerned about Nanzhao¡¯s previous Eldest Imperial Princess as a mere maidservant of the Pce Side Quarters?
Hua Zirong''s disinterested expression changed as well. Ning Rn was a woman that he admired, not just because others did, but because he sincerely appreciated her countless talents and statecraft.
The temperature on the viewing tform had dropped, leaving behind an awkward silence. Of course, the drama-loving Chu Linglong was all too happy. Su Xi-er sure knows how to have fun. Not bad. I shall not hold it against her for saying that I look like a woman just now.
A cold glimmer flickered across Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes as he asked with a smile, "Miss Xi-er, Why do you have to bring up the previous Eldest Imperial Princess when you are asking this Prince for something? Could it be that the item you want has something to do with the previous Eldest Imperial Princess? If that''s the case, it is beyond this Prince''s ability."
"This servant heard that the previous Eldest Imperial Princess had a jade green hair ornament with dangling jade pendants. She is the person this servant admires the most. Prince Yun, if you have this hair ornament, could you kindly bestow it to this servant?" Su Xi-er''s tone was calm, but every word was like a huge boulder crushing on Yun Ruofeng''s chest.
Ning Lianchen was feeling a simr emotion. I know exactly what hair ornament she¡¯s talking about. It was Imperial Elder Sister¡¯s favourite, as well as Empress Mother¡¯s favourite before her. Before Empress Mother left us, she passed on the hair ornament to Imperial Sister.
But after Imperial Elder Sister''s death, Ning Anlian snatched the hair ornament away. Ning Anlian threw away all of Imperial Sister''s things, except for the jade green dangling ornament.
Ning Anlian seems to like that dangling ornament very much, and will even wear it from time to time.
Ning Lianchen felt like snatching the hair ornament back every time he saw Ning Anlian wearing it, but he didn¡¯t have the power to do so. Yun Ruofeng allowed her to wear it, and even told him that as the emperor of a nation, he shouldn''t be paying so much attention to a woman''s essory.
But now, Su Xi-er had requested that jade green dangling ornament. Ning Lianchen turned towards Yun Ruofeng immediately. He had to use this opportunity to push for Ning Anlian to give it up. That item was Imperial Elder Sister¡¯s favourite, and can¡¯t be allowed to remain in Ning Anlian¡¯s hands!
CHAPTER 219 (2): WHAT I WANT IS
CHAPTER 219 (2): WHAT I WANT IS
Trantion: Cosy
Yun Ruofeng''s eyes brightened up as he enunciated his words slowly. "This Prince doesn''t concern myself with women''s essories, and you must ask the Eldest Imperial Princess to fulfill this request. This Prince can¡¯t make decisions about things that don¡¯t concern me."
Pei Qianhao finally understood. So she wanted the jade green dangling ornament that belonged to Ning Rn. He was extremely surprised about this. But what surprised him even more was that the person Su Xi-er admired was Ning Rn - someone who basically personified the strong and willful behaviour that the former exhibited.
Only people of the same kind would admire each other. That means that Su Xi-er is a strong woman at heart too.
Pei Qianhao was reminded of their strange conversation in the horse carriage. Why did she suddenly mention Ning Rn? She asked me if I would fall in love with Ning Rn, but wasn¡¯t she basically asking, ¡°would you fall in love with me?¡±
He felt a tugging in his heart, a feeling that had suddenly revealed itself made him increasingly ufortable.
Looking at the silhouette of red, he could feel her strong will subtly radiating from within her. She could easily draw everyone¡¯s attention and still remain in control. Even Yun Ruofeng is no match for her in today¡¯s dispute.
Having such a powerful maidservant - should I be happy about it?
"Prince Yun, this servant only wants that jade green hair ornament and nothing else. If you are nning to bestow something else, Prince Hao has plenty of those." Su Xi-er suddenly turned and smiled at Pei Qianhao.
Without any rhyme or reason, Pei Qianhao felt a fluttering in his heart. A momentter, he nodded and replied, "When have you ever cherished the things this Prince bestowed upon you? How many of them have you thrown away?"
His words were filled with indescribable doting towards Su Xi-er. Hua Zirong''s brows furrowed slightly. Prince Hao sure dotes on this maidservant a lot.
Meanwhile, Ning Lianchen watched Su Xi-er intensely. Although he had only met her four times, she had left asting impression on him every single time - their first meeting at the Yun Pce,st night''s banquet, at the repose pce afterwards, and now, at the viewing deck.
He felt that it was many times better to give Su Xi-er his Imperial Elder Sister¡¯s jade green hair ornament than have it remain in the hands of Ning Anlian.
Hence, Ning Lianchen directly said, "As this concerns Beimin, it''s no longer just a mere woman''s essory. This Emperor shall make the decision and reward you with the dangling ornament. Someone, head to the Eldest Imperial Princess'' repose pce and retrieve the jade green hair ornament. This Emperor wants to see it in the next four hours."
Yun Ruofeng neither agreed with nor rejected the decision. Although Ning Lianchen was usually nothing but a puppet emperor, his words still held weight in front of the envoys from different nations.
Seeing that Prince Yun didn¡¯t object, an imperial guard bowed and replied with an affirmative before heading towards the path that everyone had used to get here. He then mounted his horse and began the journey back to the imperial pce.
Having achieved her aim, Su Xi-er smiled. "Many thanks, Your Majesty." She then sat down and met Pei Qianhao''s inquiring eyes.
The performance on the floating tform had ended. What followed was a demonstration of Nanzhao''s winemaking process. Of course, Jade Nectar Dew was also served during this show.
Su Xi-er stood up and took the wine jug before filling up Pei Qianhao''s winecup. "Prince Hao, the wine tastes good, but you should still drink less."
"How interesting. This Crown Prince has never seen a maidservant controlling her master before." Of course, the perpetrator was Chu Linglong. He was the only one who would directly voice out thoughts like this.
Pei Qianhao lifted his winecup and took a light sip before he questioned, "Are you reminding this Prince that I dote on my maidservant too much, or are you envious that this Prince has a beauty to wait on me?"
CHAPTER 220 (1): ONLY ALLOWED TO LIKE THIS PRINCE
CHAPTER 220 (1): ONLY ALLOWED TO LIKE THIS PRINCE
Trantion: Cosy
"There are so many concubines in the Crown Prince Chu Residence, and even some handsome men. Why didn''t you bring them to Nanzhao and save yourself the hassle of being envious of this Prince." Pei Qianhao ced the winecup back on the table and turned to look at Su Xi-er, indicating for her to fill his cup.
Su Xi-er lifted the wine jug and filled his winecup to the brim again. What he didn¡¯t expect, however, was her to walk directly towards Chu Linglong afterwards. He was extremely displeased. I was just telling Chu Linglong to not be envious, and now she''s walking over on her own ord!
Chu Linglong''s smile reached the bottom of his eyes as they curved into two crescent moons. He thought Su Xi-er was going to fill up his winecup and immediately finished drinking what was left in it.
However, Su Xi-er only ced the wine jug down in front of Chu Linglong. "Prince Hao cannot drink too much wine, so two cups will do. As for the rest of it, please enjoy yourself, Crown Prince Chu. You don¡¯t need to thank Prince Hao." She then turned on her heel and swiftly walked back to her seat beside Prince Hao.
The figure in red seemed very unrestrained and carefree.
Ning Lianchen''s lips couldn''t help but curve into a smile upon watching the scene in front of him. It had been a long while since he felt so happy.
For some unknown reason, he was in an inexplicably good mood upon seeing Su Xi-er, particrly her eyes.
Hence, Ning Lianchen lifted his empty winecup. "Miss Xi-er, you are intelligent and clever to be able to think of the various coloured buns. This Emperor admires you very much. Why don''t you drink a cup with this Emperor? In Nanzhao, to drink wine is to show respect." He was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t drink, or that Prince Hao would be offended. As a result, he purposely exined that he was doing it as an act of respect.
Pei Qianhao lightly coughed before he turned towards Su Xi-er. He didn''t speak a single word, but warned with his eyes for her to not drink.
And yet, Su Xi-er didn''t spare him a nce. She stood up and bowed with deference to Ning Lianchen. "If your Majesty sincerely offers this servant a toast, how can this servant say no? It¡¯s just that this winecup..."
Ning Lianchen immediately made a hand gesture. "Someone,e pour Miss Xi-er a cup of Jade Nectar Dew. This Emperor wants to drink a cup with her." There was an insuppressible joy in his voice.
Su Xi-er knew that Lianchen was currently very happy. His eyes were full of smiles, a shadow of his former self. Lianchen should be like this, carefree and living as he wishes, always wearing a smile.
Eunuch Fu promptly poured a cup of wine and respectfully passed it to Su Xi-er. Unfortunately for him, he happened to catch a glimpse of Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression while doing so. Thetter¡¯s gaze was so cold that it sent chills down his spine, making him beat a hasty retreat.
Pei Qianhao stared at Su Xi-er. As long as she takes a single nce at me, she would have noticed that I am extremely displeased! But not only is she not paying me any attention, she¡¯s even happily drinking with Nanzhao¡¯s little Emperor with a smile on her face!
"Miss Xi-er, how refreshing. This Emperor is ted today!" Ning Lianchen wore a faint smile before he turned towards Yun Ruofeng. "Prince Yun, are you happy today?"
This year''s state banquet hadpletely shamed Yun Ruofeng; how would he be happy? But now that everyone''s eyes were on him, he could only put on a gentle smile and reply, "This Prince is happy to see that Your Majesty is happy. Looking at Your Majesty, it seems as though you have taken a liking to Miss Xi-er. It is a shame that she already belongs to Prince Hao. Unless of course, Prince Hao is generous enough to present her to you as a gift."
CHAPTER 220 (2): ONLY ALLOWED TO LIKE THIS PRINCE
CHAPTER 220 (2): ONLY ALLOWED TO LIKE THIS PRINCE
Trantion: Cosy
He was afraid that she would nod her head and tell him, "This servant wishes to serve the Emperor of Nanzhao." I haven¡¯t forgotten that this woman went to the repose pce of Nanzhao''s young emperor all alonest night!
We had just cleared that debt yesterday, and now she''s at it again. Could it be that she wants to sleep with me again tonight?
Hearing Pei Qianhao''s words, Ning Lianchen looked at Yun Ruofeng, his eyes filled with streaks of sarcasm. "Prince Hao is right. Regardless of their status, women are not objects. You can''t decide that they ¡®belong¡¯ to someone with a casual remark. Prince Yun, this Emperor has always taken your teachings to heart, but I cannot agree with what you have just said."
Su Xi-er watched as Ning Lianchen took a clear and logical stance, as though he was giving Yun Ruofeng a lesson in morals and ethics. She felt tion in her heart as the corners of her lips raised slightly.
Just as Su Xi-er was feeling extremely pleased, arge hand reached out and yanked her into her seat. Pei Qianhao leaned towards her as though there was no one else around, and lowered his voice so that only the two of them could hear. "Do you like Nanzhao''s young emperor very much?"
If she dares to say yes, I will immediately order someone to take her away!
Su Xi-er softly replied, "This servant is just doing it out of politeness, what has it got to do with liking him or not? This servant doesn''t like the Emperor of Nanzhao."
Lianchen and I are siblings from the same father and mother. I have watched him grow up, and even if I like him, it would be the feelings of an elder sister towards a younger brother.
Pei Qianhao let out a snort. "You are not allowed to like him; you can only..." He abruptly paused, his expression changing as he realised what he wanted to say.
For the first time in his life, he felt that he was a little... shameless.
"Prince Hao, do you mean to say that I can only like you?"
Pei Qianhao didn''t expect that Su Xi-er would dispense with any formalities, directly exposing him.
He looked at her, but was unable to bring himself to say the word ¡®yes¡¯. He was used to being cold and aloof, having others obediently receive his orders. He had never been on the other end of things before.
In the eyes of Pei Qianhao, Su Xi-er had to obey him. Since I have taken a fancy for her, she has to do the same. That¡¯s just how it works!
Su Xi-er softly continued, seeing that Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t respond. "This servant will not like someone else. Moreover, Prince Hao treats this servant well. This servant likes this red dress very much."
At the state banquet, only the Eldest Imperial Princess was allowed to wear a red dress. Pei Qianhao had given her a red dress, but nobody knew if it was deliberate.
"If you like it, wear it. When you were presenting the dance on the high stagest night, this Prince was thinking that you might look even better in red. After seeing your appearance today, this Prince can see that I was right."
The corners of Su Xi-er''s lips raised into a smile. "Many thanks, Prince Hao."
"Thanks? Gratitude is meaningless if it''s just lip service." Pei Qianhao''s intonation rose as he raised an eyebrow. "Why not sleep with this Prince again, likest night?"
"Of course..." Su Xi-er smiled and then shook her head, "not."
His arms had never left their cest night. Halfway through the evening, his hands had even begun to caress her in various ces. Luckily, he didn¡¯t do anything else, and just startled her before she fell asleep again.
"This Prince doesn''t care what you think. Today, you drank with the Emperor of Nanzhao without this Prince''s permission. That alone deserves a punishment, and your punishment this time is to sleep with this Prince."
Strangely enough, Su Xi-er could tell that he really meant sleeping and nothing else that would be out of line.
"This servant likes to sleep alone, and doesn''t like to be pinned down or cuddled." Su Xi-er confessed, her eyes shining bright.
"Fine, then this Prince shall be cuddled by you as we sleep; how about that?" He smiled and whispered before returning to an upright position.
CHAPTER 221 (1): PUTTING ON THE DANGLING ORNAMENT
CHAPTER 221 (1): PUTTING ON THE DANGLING ORNAMENT
Trantion: Rakumon
Yun Ruofeng raised the winecup in front of him and gently shook it, a glint of light flickering past his eyes before they became lost in the distance. A gentle breeze was brushing past the surface of theke, producing ripples on the otherwise pristine water; the event made Yun Ruofeng suddenly feel as if his heart was empty.
Ning Lianchen looked towards him. ¡°Prince Yun, why are you not drinking this Jade Nectar Dew? As Nanzhao¡¯s national wine, wasn¡¯t it your favourite in the past?¡±
¡°Drinking too much will hinder important affairs.¡± Yun Ruofeng smiled before setting his winecup on the table and watching the performance on the stage.
¡°Prince Yun, how is it possible for it to affect someone with high liquor tolerance like you? Could it be that your taste has changed and you don¡¯t like it anymore?¡±
Ning Lianchen responded in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s stead. ¡°Prince Yun, your tastes have changed. You no longer like to drink wine, but tea instead.¡±
His voice was loud enough for Chu Linglong to hear him. ¡°Prince Yun, you like to drink tea? What type of tea do you like?¡±
Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t deny, and instead replied with a smile on his face. ¡°Taiping Houkui. It¡¯s refreshing taste is to my liking.¡±
¡°The best of the Four Famed Tea¡¯s does indeed have a pretty good taste. It¡¯s just that this Crown Prince doesn¡¯t like to drink it, as I don¡¯t find it as pleasing as wine. Wine is used for livening up the atmosphere, while tea is used for calming the heart. Prince Yun, could it be that there is a knot in your heart that you want to untie?¡±
The rulers of the smallernds sitting at the lower seats couldn¡¯t help but turn their attention to their conversation. How could Prince Yun be depressed and restless?
Yun Ruofeng shook his head. ¡°This involves this Prince¡¯s past. When I was still a little soldier, I met someone who really liked drinking Taiping Houkui. Back then, this Prince was baffled, and possessed the same thought as Crown Prince Chu. How could the tea be so delicious? However, as the days went on, this Prince gradually began to understand their feelings, especially concerning Taiping Houkui.¡±
When the rulers of other nations heard his story, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Although Prince Yun now holds a high position, he hasn¡¯t forgotten his roots. He is able to remember and acknowledge the acquaintances of his past, something that not many people can do.
Su Xi-er¡¯s slender eyebrows were slightly scrunched up. Taiping Houkui was my favourite tea. Yun Ruofeng is recounting our first meeting when I secretly snuck into the army barracks, and when he was just a little soldier.
He knows why I like to drink Taiping Houkui. He even went out of his way to ask me why I like it, and I simply replied with, ¡°The taste is good.¡± I really enjoyed spending time with him back then.
Pei Qianhao noticed that Su Xi-er¡¯s thoughts had trailed off and lightly snorted to remind her. When she snapped out of her stupor, he asked, ¡°Why are you often in a daze these past few days?¡±
¡°Prince Hao, this servant was wondering what kind of person was so important to Prince Yun that he still remembers them now.¡± Her crisp voice flowed into everyone¡¯s ears.
Chu Linglong agreed. ¡°This Crown Prince is also curious. This old friend is considered Prince Yun¡¯s kindred spirit right? Since that¡¯s the case, they must be following Prince Yun, right?¡±
¡°The old friend has already passed away.¡± Prince Yun still maintained a gentle smile and a cid tone.
CHAPTER 221 (2): PUTTING ON THE DANGLING ORNAMENT
CHAPTER 221 (2): PUTTING ON THE DANGLING ORNAMENT
Trantion: Rakumon
There was a slight change in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression before it quickly returned to normal. The old friend has already passed, and only now do I slowly begin to drink tea. Gradually, the hands hidden in his sleeves curled into clenched fists, and the look in his eyes became deeper.
Su Xi-er turned her head to look at Yun Ruofeng. She knew that he was feeling downtrodden, and even a bit sad in his heart, but she didn¡¯t pity him at all. Instead, she felt that he was a bit ridiculous.
The atmosphere became heavier and heavier, until the award atmosphere was finally broken by an imperial guard¡¯s voice.
¡°Your Majesty, the dangling hair ornament is here.¡± The imperial guard handed over a long wooden box.
Ning Lianchen received it and opened it to check. This is the very hair ornament that Imperial Elder Sister adored so much. Although so much time has passed, and its lustre has faded, the tranquil charm that it has will not dissipate, but even get stronger.
With some reluctance in his eyes, he closed the wooden box. ¡°Miss Xi-er, this jade green dangling ornament holds much significance, being the favourite ornament of this Emperor¡¯s Elder Imperial Sister when she was still alive. Now that she is no longer around, keeping this in the pce will only cause me to feel grief. Come forward and ept your reward.¡±
Su Xi-er stood up and walked towards Ning Lianchen, bowing after she arrived in front of him. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±
Ning Lianchen passed the wooden box to her. ¡°With Imperial Elder Sister gone, this Emperor reckons that only you will be able to bring out its charm. This Emperor feels that I can rest assured after giving it to you.¡±
His words prompted much spection from the crowd. Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor greatly misses the deceased Ning Rn, but is speaking to Su Xi-er in such a manner now. Is it because he feels that Su Xi-er¡¯s aura is simr to Ning Rn¡¯s?
Needless to say, Yun Ruofeng also felt the same. He felt his heart twist at the thought, a trace of pain appearing in his eyes.
Every time Su Xi-er appeared, he would be reminded of Ning Rn, making him recall the times they spent together.
Su Xi-er quickly took the wooden box and bowed to Ning Lianchen. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±
She then turned around and walked back to Pei Qianhao¡¯s side before slowly sitting down.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand reached towards the wooden box, but Su Xi-er cautiously nudged to the side. This action of hers made him extremely displeased.
She likes this hair ornament so much?
Seeing her vignt appearance, Pei Qianhao said, ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t have interest in women¡¯s ornaments, but if you like it so much, this Prince will help you wear it now.¡±
So that was his intention.
Su Xi-er opened the wooden box and took out the jade green dangling ornament. ¡°Prince Hao, please help this servant put it on.¡± Her voice was resounding, and her deportment was elegant, eliciting the attention of the crowd. They watched on as Prince Hao took the essory and carefully helped Su Xi-er put it on.
As soon as the ornament was ced in Su Xi-er¡¯s hair bun, everyone felt a change in the aura that she exuded. It was tranquil and elegant, yet nobler than anything else. Matched with that quick-witted gaze of hers, it involuntarily moved everyone¡¯s hearts for a moment.
When Hua Zirong saw such a Su Xi-er, he immediately understood why the proud Prince Hao would dote on her. The feeling she gives people is very simr to Ning Rn, but a bit more restrained. She is just like a Purple Fragrance Flower, silently blooming and emitting its radiance in an empty valley.
Yun Ruofeng felt pain seizing his heart again. His gaze became hazy, and when he watched Pei Qianhao put the hair ornament on Su Xi-er, her figure gradually morphed into Ning Rn¡¯s.
His mind immediately became nk, and tides of memories came gushing in.
¡°Feng, this is what my mother gave me before she passed away. I have never worn it, because the person who first helps me put it on must be my husband. If you are willing to marry me in the future, do help me put it on.¡±
CHAPTER 222 (1): FULL OF EXPECTATIONS
CHAPTER 222 (1): FULL OF EXPECTATIONS
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Does it look nice?¡± Su Xi-er touched the jade green dangling ornament and asked Pei Qianhao.
¡°It does.¡± Although they were two simple words, they were still apliment that he had never spoken to a woman before. It feels like this hair ornament was waiting for Su Xi-er. Even if its lustre is a littlecking, her apaniment makes the piece as dazzling as the sun. It feels as if this dangling ornament has been hibernating in the wooden box, waiting for the moment when Su Xi-er wakes it up..
Yun Ruofeng was immersed in his memories, causing Ning Lianchen to chuckle when the noticed the former in such a state. ¡°Prince Yun, could it be that you can¡¯t bear to part with this dangling ornament?¡° He had lowered his voice so that the question was only audible to the both of them.
¡°This Prince is not concerned about women¡¯s ornaments. Furthermore, that dangling ornament matches Miss Xi-er.¡±
¡°This Emperor also feels that the Eldest Imperial Princess can¡¯t bring out such a feeling of awe when she wears it.¡±
Yun Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, but when he looked towards Su Xi-er, he couldn¡¯t help but agree. Ning Lianchen is right. Ning Anlian can¡¯t bring out such a charm when she wears it.
He was very clear about the power of such an allure, and understood that he would never again find someone else capable of it in this lifetime. I was the one who personally destroyed it with my own hands. I firmly believed that I wouldn¡¯t regret, that my life would only get more unrestrained after Ning Rn¡¯s death, instead of being tied down by her.
However, when he saw Su Xi-er, he felt pain in his heart; especially when Pei Qianhao helped her put the hair ornament on.
It was precisely due to this feeling that he started doubting if he had made the correct decision in killing Ning Rn. He hadn¡¯t regretted it in the past, but now he was second-guessing himself.
¡°Prince Yun, the more this Emperor looks at you, the more I feel that there is something amiss with you today. Your heart doesn¡¯t seem to be at the state banquet. Could it be that you are remembering that old friend again?¡± Ning Lianchen immediately observed Yun Ruofeng. Although I am powerless right now, I will do my utmost to make sure Yun Ruofeng doesn¡¯t get by easily!
¡°Your Majesty, what are you saying? This Prince devotes my all for the sake of Nanzhao.¡± Yun Ruofeng smiled gently, his eyes involuntarily drifting towards Su Xi-er once again.
Chu Linglong was silently observing and looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°Does Miss Xi-er know how to dance? Could you perform a dance on the stage?¡±
As soon as everyone heard that there was going to be a dance, they became very excited. The dance of Nanzhao¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princessst night had left them excited and hoping for more. Although there were also some who suspected that the dancerst night wasn¡¯t who she appeared to be, they still kept a cordial rtionship on the surface due tock of evidence.
In addition, despite Su Xi-er¡¯s low status as Prince Hao¡¯s servant girl, the aura she exudes haspletely triumphed over the current Nanzhao Eldest Imperial Princess. It would be marvellous to be able to appreciate her dance if she knows how to.
Expectation also appeared in Ning Lianchen¡¯s eyes. He very much wanted to look for his Elder Imperial Sister¡¯s shadow from Su Xi-er once more.
Among those present, there were only two people opposed to Su Xi-er offering a dance. One was Yun Ruofeng, and the other was Pei Qianhao, though the reasons for their objections were different. The former was afraid that Su Xi-er would present the Jinghong Dance and reveal the secret of yesterday¡¯s performance; meanwhile, thetter was simply displeased.
CHAPTER 222 (2): FULL OF EXPECTATIONS
CHAPTER 222 (2): FULL OF EXPECTATIONS
Trantion: Rakumon
Chu Linglong was the first to reply. ¡°This Crown Prince won¡¯tugh at you. Those at Prince Hao¡¯s side are all capable people. Although you are a maidservant, this Crown Prince feels that you are definitely special.¡±
When Ning Lianchen heard Su Xi-er agreeing, delight appeared in his eyes as he immediately instructed Eunuch Fu. ¡°Take Miss Xi-er away to prepare.¡±
Seeing that Su Xi-er was about to perform a dance, Pei Qianhao immediately spoke out. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go.¡± His voice was frosty, and there was a trace of threat in his gaze.
Su Xi-er looked at him, her eyebrows slightly scrunched up. She didn¡¯t want Lianchen to be upset, yet Pei Qianhao was unwilling. Just as she was about to resign herself to fate, she came up with an idea. This is the only way.
Hence, she walked closer to Pei Qianhao and lowered her voice. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant wishes to dance. Tonight... this servant will sleep with you, but it will just be sleeping.¡±
Pei Qianhao felt his eyelid twitching when he heard what she said. She actually suggested this. He couldn¡¯t help but look towards Ning Lianchen. The little Emperor¡¯s charm is really great. However, no matter how great it is, he can¡¯t take advantage of Su Xi-er. She will being to my bed tonight.
With such a temptation, Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°No next time.¡±
Su Xi-er softly replied, ¡°Many thanks, Prince Hao.¡± She then followed Eunuch Fu off the viewing tform to prepare for the dance.
Many people found it strange. Pei Qianhao was clearly against Su Xi-er dancing, but why is suddenly fine with it? Even Ning Lianchen found it puzzling, but when he thought about watching Su Xi-er dance, he strongly felt his Imperial Elder Sister¡¯s shadow again. It feels like Imperial Elder Sister hasn¡¯t passed away, and as if the one dancing is her.
Ning Lianchen was immediatelyforted by this, while Yun Ruofeng was feeling apprehensive. What if Su Xi-er deliberately presents the Jinghong Dance...
Pei Qianhao raised his winecup, wanting to take a sip, but found that his cup was already empty. The wine pot on his table had been given to Chu Linglong by Su Xi-er.
He frowned slightly and put down his winecup. I can¡¯t even drink wine when I want to. How did I end up being controlled by Su Xi-er? But remembering that she would be getting onto his bed tonight, his brows began to rx.
Noticing something different about Pei Qianhao, Chu Linglong intentionally raised the wine pot that originally belonged to the former and filled his own cup. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious. This Crown Prince feels that the taste of wine is much better than tea, especially when it was sent over by a beauty.¡±
The ¡®beauty¡¯ he mentioned was none other than Su Xi-er.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was deep and oppressive, but the words he spoke sounded like he was just joking around. ¡°In the Crown Prince Pce in Dongling, the number of handsome men pouring wine for Crown Prince Chu must outnumber the beauties.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question, but a statement.
Chu Linglong¡¯s expression immediately turned ghastly. ¡°This Crown Prince likes women, but it just happens that all my subordinates are handsome men.¡± He chuckled, his alluring disposition returning to him. ¡°Birds of the same feather flock together. Prince Hao, are you saying that you envy this Crown Prince¡¯s beautiful appearance?¡±
¡°Crown Prince Chu, have you ever seen a man constantly talking about their beautiful appearance?¡± Pei Qianhao chuckled before looking towards the floating tform, no longer paying any attention to Chu Linglong.
Speechless, Chu Linglong clenched his fists very tightly. He¡¯s secretly mocking me for not being like a man! Of course I¡¯m a man! My side princess consort just got pregnant not long ago.
Suddenly, the sound of silk bamboo instruments could be heard, seizing everyone¡¯s attention, including Pei Qianhao¡¯s.
Donned in a red dress with a jade green dangling ornament, Su Xi-er¡¯s countenance was already enough to mesmerise people before she even started dancing.
When Ning Lianchen saw an Osmanthus Flower branch in her hand, his expression changed. Bending Branch Dance! That is...
CHAPTER 223 (1): IMPERIAL ELDER SISTER
CHAPTER 223 (1): IMPERIAL ELDER SISTER
Trantion: Cosy
The current Su Xi-er was different from her alluring disy ofst night. Her moves were quaint and slow, but every sway of her body was elegant. She perfectly kept with the rhythm of the music, slowly drawing her audience deeper into her spell.
Ning Lianchen''s gaze was fixated on the osmanthus branch. He could almost make out its faint fragrance being carried on the wind.
He saw his Imperial Elder Sister''s shadow during the Jinghong Dance yesterday, and now she was presenting the Bending Branch Dance...
Ning Lianchen didn''t even blink his eyes. Imperial Sister once told me, "This is called the Bending Branch Dance. The Jinghong Dance is to be performed during the state banquet, but I will only present the Bending Branch Dance to my closest kin." Yun Ruofeng had also been present at that time.
At this thought, Ning Lianchen swiftly turned to look at Yun Ruofeng. Sure enough, there was a crack in thetter''s usual calm countenance. His eyes were filled with disbelief as his hands remained tightly clenched on top of his thighs. The rest of his body had gone stiff.
Yun Ruofeng''s heart was beating in his throat. Why does Su Xi-er know the Bending Branch Dance! Why is she holding an osmanthus flower branch as well?!
"Prince Yun..." Ning Lianchen lowered his voice, his eyes deep with meaning. "Say, do you think it¡¯s possible for Imperial Elder Sister to be back from the dead?" There was a tinge of almost inscrutable delight in his voice. If the woman on the floating tform is indeed Imperial Elder Sister...
Yun Ruofeng''s expression changed yet again as he stared straight at the woman dancing on the floating tform. He tried his best to ignore Ning Lianchen, but his eyes couldn¡¯t help but narrow as he slowly rxed his fists. Resurrection after death is nothing but a fantasy. Death is death, and the ult is just a sham!
"What if Imperial Elder Sister is Su Xi-er, and she never died in the first ce..."
Yun Ruofeng interrupted Ning Lianchen, and taking into consideration that they were surrounded by guests, Yun Ruofeng could only speak quietly. "Your Majesty, you should be thinking logically; how can you believe in the ult? If this continues, how can this Prince trust you with Nanzhao in the future?"
Ning Lianchen snickered softly, "Prince Yun, you thought of entrusting this Emperor with state affairs? Don''t you always like to be in total control? If not for your greed for power, why would you kill Imperial Elder Sister?¡±
"Enough!" Yun Ruofeng''s voice was stained with displeasure, his gentle aurapletely dissipated. However, he managed to restrain himself after noticing the strange look in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes.
In the end, Yun Ruofeng slowed down his speech and softly replied, "This Prince doesn''t want to see Your Majesty going astray. If you miss your Imperial Elder Sister so much, this Prince shall send you to the Imperial Maseoulem. You can then kneel before thete Emperor of Nanzhao for three months and reflect on your actions while showing your filial piety."
"Prince Yun is sure heartless. If this Emperor were to be punished for missing my Imperial Elder Sister then I should be sent to kneel before my her grave instead of the Imperial Maseoulem. Yet, where is her grave?" Though Ning Lianchen spoke in a soft whisper, but he enunciated each word clearly. Every word was like a stone striking Yun Ruofeng¡¯s chest.
Ning Rn''s grave - She was not buried in the Imperial Maseoulem. Only Yun Ruofeng knew how Ning Rn''s corpse was dealt with, as well as where it was buried.
During their conversation, Su Xi-er had finished her dance and curtsied towards the guests from other nations. She then descended from the floating tform with Eunuch Fu and made her way towards the observation deck.
Chu Linglong was the first to p and repeatedly sing his praises, "This dance has broadened the horizons of this Crown Prince. Even the previous Eldest Imperial Princess didn¡¯t show such a dance. That said, this Crown Prince has some doubts. Although this was different from the Jinghong dance performed atst night¡¯s banquet, why do I feel like the figures of the performers look strikingly simr?"
CHAPTER 223 (2): IMPERIAL ELDER SISTER
CHAPTER 223 (2): IMPERIAL ELDER SISTER
Trantion: Cosy
Being interrogated, Yun Ruofeng promptlyposed himself and looked at Chu Linglong with a smile. "Crown Prince Chu, for you to say such a thing just based on a hunch, could it be that you n to govern Dongling with your feelings alone after receiving the throne?"
Upon hearing such a response, Chu Linglong could only let out augh. Though he did not refute Yun Ruofeng openly, he was certain in his heart that Su Xi-er was the woman who performed the dance at the banquetst night.
She is just a mere maidservant, but she can actually perform the Jinghong Dance. Not only that, she even presented another splendid dance today. Prince Hao sure knows how to make everyone jealous with such a beauty by his side.
Ning Lianchen''s gaze followed Su Xi-er as she returned to the observation deck. His action was caught by Pei Qianhao who snorted silently to himself. This young emperor, where does he think he''s looking at! I must do something to teach him a lesson.
Hence, when Su Xi-er was about to sit down in the seat next to him, Pei Qianhao reached out to pull her into his embrace right in front of everyone.
In an instant, the eyes of every ruler of the smaller nations widened. Prince Hao sure loves beauties, and especially the one in front of us!
Pei Qianhao''s broad shoulders and strong arms had Su Xi-er tightly locked in his embrace. Unable to struggle free, Su Xi-er gently reminded him, "Prince Hao, take note of where we are."
"This Prince always does as he wishes, regardless of the venue. What is the name of the dance that you just performed?" His eyes were full of smiles and overflowing adoration; he even went as far as to teasingly tap her on the nose.
He did this expressly so that Ning Lianchen could see that Su Xi-er was his maidservant, and belonged to him!
Su Xi-er looked at him, but her voice was loud and clear. Her words were meant for Ning Lianchen. "Bending Branch Dance."
Every word was clearly enunciated. A shudder went down Ning Lianchen''s spine. I don''t believe in the ult, nor do I believe in reincarnation, but I really miss Imperial Elder Sister a lot. If Su Xi-er is really Imperial Elder Sister, I... I would rather believe that than ept the fact that Imperial Elder Sister is dead.
I must find the chance to ask Su Xi-er where she learned the Bending Branch Dance. Did she previously have a brother named Ning Lianchen...
Pei Qianhao hadn¡¯t expected for Su Xi-er to reply so loudly, and could only knock her on the forehead as he furrowed his brows. "Bending Branch Dance, this Prince will keep it in mind. You''re not allowed to perform it in the future." Pei Qianhao then let go of her and allowed her to return to her seat.
However, as soon as Su Xi-er sat down, her gaze drifted towards Ning Lianchen. It just so happened that Ning Lianchen was looking in her direction as well.
There was a strange feeling in the air as their eyes met.
Ning Lianchen''s gaze became deeper. The voice inside his head was practically screaming at him now. She is Imperial Elder Sister, and she is alive in another body!
Chu Linglong felt something amiss, but chose to remain silent and not stir the pot this time around.
Pei Qianhao set his winecup on the table with a thud. "This Prince is feeling tired and shall head back to rest. I look forward to the Dragon Boat banquet tonight."
Ning Lianchen stood up immediately. "Prince Hao, it would be disrespecting Nanzhao if you leave so hurriedly. After the performance, the guests of Nanzhao can enjoy themselves by the Water Caltrop River as much as they want. There is a specially built Imperial Household Landscape Garden beside the Water Caltrop River that is heavily guarded, where the guests can enjoy themselves with ease."
Ning Lianchen wanted to see Su Xi-er a little longer, and didn''t want her to leave so soon. Prince Hao may not bring her out again tonight.
CHAPTER 224 (1): JUST LIKE LAN(ORCHID)
CHAPTER 224 (1): JUST LIKE LAN(ORCHID)
Trantion: Rakumon
Thus, she tugged at his sleeve like a docile little bird. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant wants to take a look at Nanzhao¡¯s Imperial Household Landscape Garden.¡±
¡°Beimin also has an Imperial Household Landscape Garden. Why must you look at Nanzhao¡¯s?¡± Pei Qianhao ignored her hand that was tugging at his sleeve. It¡¯s the first time she¡¯s tugging my sleeve, and it¡¯s for Nanzhao¡¯s little Emperor.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°It¡¯s rare for this servant to be able toe here, so I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to see it in the future.¡±
When Ning Lianchen heard the words ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to see it in the future¡±, he felt an inexplicable pain in his heart, prompting him to say, ¡°Every nation¡¯sndscape garden has its own unique characteristics. Prince Hao, since it¡¯s your first timeing to Nanzhao, how about this Emperor personally guides you to admire the view?¡±
His ¡®you all¡¯ was referring to Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er.
Pei Qianhao coldly nced at Ning Lianchen. Even if we are to go have a look, I don¡¯t want Nanzhao¡¯s little Emperor trailing behind us. It would be fine with just Su Xi-er and me, but this little Emperor just has to be untactful enough toe between us.
Yun Ruofeng could sense Pei Qianhao¡¯s displeasure from looking at his eyes. Yet, I still can¡¯t read his thoughts. They are buried as deep as an abyss.
Seeing that Pei Qianhao was about to say something, Su Xi-er pulled at his sleeve again. ¡°Prince Hao, let¡¯s just settle with that then. It would be rude of us to reject when Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor is being so polite.¡±
Who says it¡¯ll be rude? Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze turned cold, but he wavered when he noticed the expectation in the recesses of Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. He carefully inspected Ning Lianchen. Fine, stay and follow if you wish. When we admire the sceneryter, Nanzhao¡¯s little Emperor won¡¯t be able to do anything with me around.
¡°We¡¯ll follow your wish then. However...¡± Prince Hao chuckled and leaned closer to Su Xi-er, whispering to her, ¡°Tonight, this Prince wants the favour to be repaid with bonus.¡±
In order to stay with Ning Lianchen longer, Su Xi-er was willing to agree to anything. ¡°Alright, as long as you don¡¯t do anything overboard.¡±
That was her bottom line. The most she could ept was being embraced by a man while sleeping.
Ning Lianchen didn¡¯t know what the two were talking about, but when he saw Pei Qianhao nod, rays of delight shone from his eyes. He immediately reached out his hand and made a polite gesture towards the direction of the Imperial Household Landscape Garden.
Pei Qianhao nced at him before walking down the viewing tform.
Seeing that the performance on the stage was wrapping up, the guests from other nations also began to stand up ande down from the viewing tform. Since the next event would be sightseeing in the Imperial Household Landscape Garden, they naturally followed behind Ning Lianchen and Pei Qianhao who had just left. Yun Ruofeng frowned as he watched Ning Lianchen disregarding the majesty of an emperor and following behind Pei Qianhao.
Hua Zirong¡¯s expression was nk as he observed this scene, but when he saw Su Xi-er¡¯s red figure, the expression in his eyes instantly changed. This woman is very talented, and her charm bears some resemnce to Nanzhao¡¯s previous Eldest Imperial Princess.
Chu Linglong looked at Yun Ruofeng and smiled. ¡°Prince Yun, aren¡¯t you going to say something? His Majesty has yet toe of age and is still naive, while Prince Hao is vicious and has his own methods in dealing with people and affairs. Aren¡¯t you afraid that something might go wrong?¡±
¡°Although His Majesty has yet toe of age, he is clear about what should be done, so it¡¯s unnecessary for this Prince to fuss over him Furthermore, being restrained for a long time isn¡¯t a good thing. There are times when we should loosen the reins.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s voice was cid. If Ning Rn had loosened the reins on me, and not beat down my opinions whenever we were nning for major events...
CHAPTER 224 (2): JUST LIKE LAN(ORCHID)
CHAPTER 224 (2): JUST LIKE LAN(ORCHID)
Trantion: Rakumon
The Imperial Household Landscape Garden was beside the Water Caltrop River, allowing Su Xi-er¡¯s group to reach it within 15 minutes without horse carriage.
Along the way, none of the three had spoken. As Ning Lianchen walked behind, he kept his gaze fixed on Su Xi-er¡¯s back. Proud and aloof, Jinghong Dance, Bending Branch Dance...
Imperial Elder Sister, is it you? Could you have possiblye back to life? If I ask you whether you have a younger brother called Lianchen, would you be incredulous? Or would you just ignore me?
How can a persone back to life? Even in a drama performance, they wouldn¡¯t act out something like resurrection.
Su Xi-er¡¯s mind was in a simr state of turmoil as she was constantly assaulted by the desire to turn around. With Pei Qianhao constantly emanating a cold aura next to her though, it was impossible.
However, she really wanted to walk together with Lianchen and talk to him. But I won¡¯t directly tell him that I am Ning Rn.
Reincarnation would be extremely shocking news to anyone.
Ning Lianchen kept following behind, finally stepping in front of them when they were about to reach the Imperial Household Landscape Garden. He could now look at Su Xi-er properly. ¡°The Imperial Household Landscape Garden is ahead. In the distance is the mountain peaks, while the area surrounding us is a vast forest. On the left is the Dark Blue Woods, while on the right is the Bamboo Woods. In front of us is a sea of flowers with an assortment of colours.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°Just the description sounds beautiful; I can¡¯t wait to go inside and have a look.¡±
She hade to the Imperial Household Landscape Garden once every year, and was very familiar with the scenery inside. However, just the thought of being able to enjoy the view with Lianchen made her jubnt.
¡®You don¡¯t know what you have until it¡¯s gone.¡¯ I have died once. Now that I am reborn, I feel even closer with the only family I have in front of my eyes.
However, Pei Qianhao was getting increasingly annoyed as he noticed how well the two were getting along.
¡°Go.¡± Pei Qianhao grasped Su Xi-er¡¯s hand and took her into the garden, leaving Ning Lianchen behind.
At this moment, Pei Qianhao hadpletely treated Ning Lianchen as an enemy and didn¡¯t allow him to get close to Su Xi-er.
Ning Lianchen hastened his pace in an attempt to keep up. He was thinking of a way to shake off Prince Hao and ask Su Xi-er why she knew how to perform the Bending Branch Dance.
The atmosphere was extremely strange as the three continued walking forward. Su Xi-er hadn¡¯te here to admire the scenery, but rather, to spend more time with Ning Lianchen. However, with Pei Qianhao in between them, she couldn¡¯t even nce at Lianchen, much less talk to him.
Thus, Su Xi-er was also thinking about how to divert Pei Qianhao away.
If Pei Qianhao knew what the two of them were thinking, his expression would have definitely darkened.
¡°Prince Hao, after viewing the sea of flowers in front, let¡¯s go view the Dark Blue Woods and Bamboo Woods. We¡¯ll reach the sea of Lingrui flowers after taking a few more steps forward.¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t give him any face, and instead coldly replied, ¡°This Prince has seen a sea of Lingrui flowers right in Moon County. Su Xi-er, am I right?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Lingrui flowers are very beautiful.¡±
An idea sprung into Ning Lianchen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Xi-er, how beautiful are they?¡±
In an instant, the expression in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes changed. This is...a secret code.
When they were young, she and Lianchen would y hide-and-seek. She would hide in the Lingrui flower shrubs, making him unable to find her. When she finally appeared, Lianchen would cry while hugging her. After that, she would stroke his head and tell him, ¡°In the future, if you can¡¯t find your Imperial Elder Sister, just ask this question: ¡®How beautiful are the Lingrui flowers?¡¯ As long as you ask, your Imperial Elder Sister will appear and reply to you with three words ©` ¡®just like Lan(orchid)¡¯.
Just like Lan. Meaning that the Lingrui flowers and Ning Rn were just as beautiful.
Su Xi-er was excited, but she controlled her emotions very well. Perhaps, Lianchen just said that casually.
But... I want to try. Hence, she softly replied, ¡°Just like Lan.¡±
CHAPTER 225 (1): ACKNOWLEDGING ONE ANOTHER
CHAPTER 225 (1): ACKNOWLEDGING ONE ANOTHER
Trantion: Rakumon
Only Imperial Elder Sister would answer me like this. She is definitely Imperial Elder Sister! Last night¡¯s Jinghong Dance, this morning¡¯s Bending Branch Dance on the floating stage, and the words ¡®just like Lan¡¯; all this suggests that she is none other than Imperial Elder Sister!
Fearing that he would be overwhelmed, Ning Lianchen tried to suppress all the emotions that were gushing out, desperately making himself calm down. I didn¡¯t expect that Imperial Elder Sister would be able to live again. I don¡¯t believe in the ult, but my Imperial Elder Sister is standing right before me! Even though she now has a different appearance, the soul is still the same.
Pei Qianhao frowned slightly. He looked at Su Xi-er¡¯s calm appearance before turning his eyes to Ning Lianchen. What¡¯s wrong with Nanzhao¡¯s little Emperor? Why is he suddenly so agitated?
He asked, ¡°Your Majesty, why are you so agitated? Prince Yun will lecture you again if he sees you in such a state.¡±
Hearing the words ¡®Prince Yun,¡¯ Ning Lianchen smiled. ¡°This Emperor is happy. No, not just happy, I am extremely happy, so much so that I can¡¯t describe it in words.¡± Hepletely expressed his ted feelings. I want to let Imperial Elder Sister know that I have recognised her! Although it seems unbelievable, I can¡®t help but think about the first time I met Imperial Elder Sister in the Yun Pce; she asked me, ¡°Do you believe in a soul reincarnating in someone else¡¯s body?¡±
At that time, he had found it strange that she would ask such a question. Now though, he understood why. Imperial Elder Sister wanted me to recognise her from the moment that we met.
Su Xi-er¡¯s delight was also indescribable by words, but she was able to control her emotions well, preventing Pei Qianhao from discovering them. Still, the atmosphere became strange, when Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze kept alternating between Su Xi-er and Ning Lianchen.
The more he looked, the more he felt that something was amiss. Finally, he pulled Su Xi-er behind him and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you can go back now. This Prince can stroll around with just my maidservant.¡±
Ning Lianchen directly waved his hand. ¡°How can that be eptable? This Emperor has already said that I will personally take you all around for a tour. I have to mean what I say. Am I right, Miss Xi-er?¡±
He directly bypassed Pei Qianhao and asked Su Xi-er, intending to talk to his Imperial Elder Sister. No one would understand the feeling of regaining something one thought was lost.
¡°That sounds logical.¡± She pointedly ignored Pei Qianhao as she spoke, before then turning to face him directly. ¡°Prince Hao, Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor is so polite. You wouldn¡¯t be giving face to Nanzhao if you were to reject him. You are now in Nanzhao, and not Beimin.¡±
¡°Does this Prince need you to remind me?¡± Prince Hao coldly responded before holding Su Xi-er¡¯s hand as he walked forward.
¡°This Prince will take you to see the sea of Lingrui flowers.¡±
Seeing Su Xi-er being led away by Pei Qianhao, Ning Lianchen immediately followed. That¡¯s my Imperial Elder Sister, but I definitely can¡¯t expose her identity in front of others.
As soon as the cat is out of the bag, the consequences will be unimaginable. Even those who didn¡¯t know Imperial Elder sister would treat her as a demon if they knew about her reincarnation, much less Yun Ruofeng.
Pei Qianhao walked extremely quickly, nning to get rid of Ning Lianchen as soon as possible. However, when he reached the sea of Lingrui flowers with Su Xi-er, Ning Lianchen was still closely following behind.
He impolitely remarked to Su Xi-er, ¡°Nanzhao¡¯s little Emperor seems to be closely pursuing you. Why are you so dazzling as to effortlessly attract so many men?¡±
CHAPTER 225 (2): ACKNOWLEDGING ONE ANOTHER
CHAPTER 225 (2): ACKNOWLEDGING ONE ANOTHER
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Let this Prince ask you, what does ¡®just like Lan¡¯ mean? Same as Orchid flowers[1]?¡± Pei Qianhao stared at her. It¡¯s impossible for it to mean ¡®the same as Orchid flowers¡¯. How can Lingrui flowers be like Orchid flowers?
An idea came to Su Xi-er. ¡°This servant wasn¡¯t saying ¡®just like orchid¡¯, but ¡®just like blue¡¯.¡±[2]
¡°Lingrui flowers are clearly yellow in colour. How could it be blue?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯sughter could be heard immediately after. ¡°Prince Hao, you¡¯re really stupid. It¡¯s called the sea of Lingrui flowers. What colour is the sea?¡±
The sea is blue, and the view of the Lingrui flowers is majestic, just like the sea.
By the time Pei Qianhao had worked this out, Ning Lianchen had already walked to Su Xi-er¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Xi-er, not only are the Lingrui flowers pretty-looking, their pollen can even be used to staunch bleeding. They can only be nted in Nanzhao. Since it¡¯s rare for you to visit Nanzhao, you must take a good look at the Lingrui flowers.¡±
Prince Hao spoke before Su Xi-er could. ¡°You are so sure that only Nanzhao can breed Lingrui?¡±
¡°It has been so many years, but which nation has sessfully transnted them? This Emperor is very confident regarding this point.¡± Ning Lianchen cidly replied. His intention wasn¡¯t to brag about Lingrui flowers, but to tell his Imperial Elder Sister, ¡°Don¡¯t leave with Prince Hao so quickly.¡±
He believed that his Imperial Elder Sister would understand his words.
Su Xi-er naturally understood the undertone in Ning Lianchen¡¯s words. ¡°Prince Hao, the Lingrui flowers are indeed beautiful. As to whether they can be transnted to other nations, we will have to see how it goes in the future.¡±
She knew that Lingrui had already been sessfully nted in Beimin¡¯s Shui Residence by Shui Yinglian¡¯s mother, but she had already passed away.
Pei Qianhao looked at Ning Lianchen in displeasure, while thetter was simrly thinking about how to get away from Beimin¡¯s Prince Regent. He wanted to have a good talk with his Imperial Elder Sister, without having to speak in code.
¡°Prince Hao, are you really nning to dispatch people to grind the Lingrui pollen?¡± Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao.
¡°This Prince means what I say. The flower growers are already grinding them. By the time we return to Beimin, the process will beplete.¡± However, he had secretly left one stalk, intending to gather all the gardeners in Beimin toe up with a n to sessfully transnt Lingrui.
¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s better if you enjoy the beautiful scenery alone.¡± Pei Qianhao reached out his hand to pull Su Xi-er over.
However, he didn¡¯t seed this time. Su Xi-er, crouched down, pretending to admire and inhale the fragrance of the Lingrui flowers in order to avoid his grasp.
Ning Lianchen took the chance to squat down and scoot to her side, calling out softly, ¡°Miss Xi-er.¡± Although he called her ¡®Miss Xi-er¡¯ out loud, he was calling her ¡®Imperial Elder Sister¡¯ in his heart.
Su Xi-er replied with an ¡®mmm¡¯ to acknowledge him, causing Ning Lianchen¡¯s heart to burst into joy. She acknowledged me! I finally spoke to Imperial Elder Sister!
The one feeling the most upset was Pei Qianhao. He reached out his hand to pull Su Xi-er up. ¡°This Prince feels that this sea of flowers is ordinary. Let¡¯s go back.¡±
Ning Lianchen immediately suggested, ¡°There¡¯s still a sea of flowers ahead. Leaving so quickly...¡±
Su Xi-er interrupted him. ¡°Your Majesty, what Prince Hao meant was that since the sea of flowers isn¡¯t beautiful, he wants to go to the bamboo forest instead.¡±
Pei Qianhao furrowed his eyebrows slightly. Just when he wanted to say something, Eunuch Fu came rushing over. ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Yun instructed this servant to call you over.¡±
¡°This Emperor isn¡¯t going. The scenery here is beautiful.¡±
Eunuch Fu was put in a difficult position as he nced at Ning Lianchen. He then bowed at Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, Prince Yun has invited you to go over. If you are tired, you may go to the Dragon Boat to take a rest; you can also wait there for the night banquet to start without having to return to the posthouse.¡±
1. ¡¯Lan¡¯ means ¡®orchid¡¯ in Chinese.
2. ¡¯Orchid¡¯ and ¡®blue¡¯ are pronounced as n¡¯ and sound the same in Chinese.
CHAPTER 226 (1): TO HIS LIKING
CHAPTER 226 (1): TO HIS LIKING
Trantion: Cosy
Yun Ruofeng sure knows how to pick the right timing!
Compared to Ning Lianchen''s unhappiness, Pei Qianhao felt rxed as he waved his hand to signal for Eunuch Fu to rise. "That''s great. This Prince shall head to the boat to rest." He then looked towards Ning Lianchen before he continued, "The Imperial Household Landscape Garden of Nanzhao has such nice scenery. Your Majesty should take your time and enjoy it, but this Prince would like to take a rest."
He nced at Su Xi-er after he finished, issuing a quickmand as he turned to head off. ¡°Hurry up.¡±
This time, he used a threatening look to push her along instead of physical force.
Having spoken his part, he then ignored her and continued on his way. Pei Qianhao was adept in human psychology. If trying to force her along didn¡¯t work, why not try ¡®cutting her a bit of ck¡¯? He believed that even if Ning Lianchen didn¡¯t know how to be tactful in such a situation, Su Xi-er would.
Ning Lianchen was ted when he watched Pei Qianhao go on his way, allowing him to try to reach out for his Imperial Elder Sister. However, he had forgotten that Eunuch Fu was present.
Su Xi-er bowed and spoke, "This servant shall take her leave." She secretly gave Ning Lianchen a meaningful look, signalling for him to calm down and look for another opportunity in the future.
With Eunuch Fu around, it wasn''t convenient for her to speak to Lianchen. Although they had sessfully acknowledged one another, it was still difficult for them tomunicate with everyone else around.
Ning Lianchen watched as Su Xi-er disappeared in the distance, wishing that he could follow along. It was clear, however, that Yun Ruofeng had sent Eunuch Fu to mess things up.
"Your Majesty, Prince Yun had ordered this servant to bring you a message. Su Xi-er is Prince Hao''s maidservant, a citizen of Beimin. Your Majesty should keep a distance from her. The current Nanzhao is very muchcking whenpared to Beimin."
Ning Lianchen''s expression became solemn." You are indeed a loyal servant. This Emperor''s business does not concern Prince Yun. Bring him a message for me instead: Karma." He then walked straight on. Without Imperial Elder Sister, any sort of beautiful scenery is meaningless.
Eunuch Fu was rooted to the spot. Karma? Why did His Majesty say that?
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er had caught up with Pei Qianhao and silently followed after him.
Suddenly, Pei Qianhao halted his steps. With how abrupt it was, Su Xi-er wasn¡¯t able to stop herself in time, and ended up bumping into his back.
She lifted a hand to rub her nose as she took a few steps back and looked at him.
Pei Qianhao sighed before he lifted a hand and pulled her into his embrace. He raised his right hand and gently rubbed her nose without thinking. "From how this Prince sees it, you are the most stupid. I''m afraid you''ll be stupid all your life."
Su Xi-er didn''t reply and just allowed him to hold her and rub her nose as she looked into his bright eyes. Somehow, for a moment, her heart skipped a beat. His embrace is warm, and gives a sense of security.
But itsted for only a moment before she swiftly regained herposure.
Pei Qianhao let go of her. "The Emperor of Nanzhao has impure thoughts towards you, can''t you see it? When are you going to gain some wits?"
She had allowed Ning Lianchen to approach her. This alone had upset him. She is my maidservant; she belongs to me.
"Prince Hao, if what you said was true, this servant would not be here, but beside the Emperor of Nanzhao instead. Please do not doubt this servant." Su Xi-er''s voice was clear and distinct, allowing her words to be overheard by Ning Lianchen.
CHAPTER 226 (2): TO HIS LIKING
CHAPTER 226 (2): TO HIS LIKING
Trantion: Cosy
She is my Imperial Elder Sister, my family! How could I have such feelings towards her?
However, Ning Lianchen realised something as he stared at Su Xi-er¡¯s face and body. Although I have nothing but familial affection and emotional dependency on my Imperial Elder Sister, her current body has no blood ties with me. Naturally, my hope is that Imperial Elder Sister can live without worry; but if no man in this world can provide Imperial Elder Sister with any warmth, then I will. I will never marry, and take care of Imperial Eldest Sister for my entire life. In order to do so, I need more power...
At this thought, Ning Lianchen''s eyes darkened.
Eunuch Fu softly urged, "Your Majesty, it''s time to go."
Ning Lianchen didn''t reply. A short momentter, he spoke. "This Emperor understands." Without sparing Su Xi-er another nce, he continued straight ahead.
Imperial Elder Sister is currently under Prince Hao¡¯s control, and is not allowed to defy him. I cannot cause her any more trouble, and can only do my best to be more powerful so that I can approach her one step at a time.
It was a gruesome process, but Ning Lianchen was determined. Upon realising that his closest family member was still alive, he regained his goals and motivation in life.
Imperial ElderSister, don''t be afraid. Lianchen will grow up and be even more mature. This ce will forever be your home.
Su Xi-er watched as Ning Lianchen walked into the distance. For a moment, she felt that his figure was very lonely. He was still very happy just now, why did it change all of a sudden? He''s unhappy...
"Where are you looking at?" A deep and manly voice sounded, pulling Su Xi-er''s thoughts back.
Without anyone around, Pei Qianhao''s cold aura burst forth. Unwilling to suppress it any longer, he hooked his right arm around Su Xi-er''s waist, a devilish glint glimmering in his eyes. "This Prince is displeased."
The four words indicated his current mood - extremely foul. He stared intensely at Su Xi-er, or rather, her pink lips.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze darkened as he watched Su Xi-er¡¯s lips open and close, her feminine scent filling his nose. He suddenly used the arm around her waist to pull her against a nearby tree.
Behind Su Xi-er was the cold tree, and in front of her was his warm body. She lifted her head to look at him, and saw the deep look in his eyes.
His handsome face zoomed in and urately caught her lips. His tongue protruded forward slightly as he started his conquest.
Once again, she was being forcefully kissed. This kiss was extremely deep and passionate, as if a heavy spring storm had passed by.
It had been a familiar scene when Yun Ruofeng had first kissed her at night in the woods beside the military camp. The difference now was that she was currently in broad daylight, and in the Imperial Household Landscape Garden at that.
Su Xi-er ced both her hands on his chest, wanting to use all her strength to push him away. I don''t like this kiss, I really don¡¯t like it!
Just as she did so, hisrge hand came up to epass her own. He gently caressed her as he spoke. "Don''t be afraid, this Prince won''t hurt you. I just want to kiss you, but was unable to control my strength."
Su Xi-er felt a surge of warmth in her heart and actually stopped pushing against him. She lifted her head and even parted her lips to wee him.
The slight changes in her response filled Pei Qianhao with happiness. He deepened the kiss with even more eagerness and passion.
His breath began to beboured, but his hands stayed connected with her own without roaming over her body.
It was unknown how long it took before Pei Qianhao finally let her go. His gaze was intense as he chuckled. "Su Xi-er, you do have charm."
This charm had made him lose control during the day, and in public at that.
CHAPTER 227 (1): LEAVE MY MARK AGAIN
CHAPTER 227 (1): LEAVE MY MARK AGAIN
Trantion: Cosy
She was supposed to be repulsed by men, but she hadn¡¯t rejected his advances just now.
A smile appeared in the recesses of Pei Qianhao''s eyes. "Are you shy? Fine, let''s board the ship." He then dragged Su Xi-er forward, his warm and broad hands holding onto hers, unwilling to let go.
Pei Qianhao felt that holding her hand came naturally. She belonged to him, and as such, nobody could object to him holding her hand.
Just like that, the two walked to the side of Water Caltrop River. The pce''s imperial guards couldn¡¯t help but stare with wide eyes at the sight. Prince Hao dotes on this maidservant in the red dress, and from the looks of it, she isn''t just a mere Room Concubine Servant.
As Prince Hao approached them, the imperial guards kept their surprised expressions and bowed deferentially. "Prince Yun is on the ship on the left, and would like to invite Prince Hao over for tea."
Pei Qianhao rejected with a wave of his hand. "This Prince is feeling tired today and shall not head to where Prince Yun is. Moreover, this Prince doesn''t like drinking tea. Where is the boat that this Prince will be resting in?"
The imperial guard lifted his hand and pointed at a ship on the right side. "Prince Yun has instructed that you can abstain if you are feeling tired. The rightmost ship is for your use, Prince Hao."
The entire exquisite royal ship was prepared specifically to house Pei Qianhao. One could see the various pce maids and eunuchs deferentially standing onboard the ship from the shore.
Pei Qianhao nodded before taking Su Xi-er up the ship.
The pce maids and eunuchs greeted in session, "Paying respects to Prince Hao."
"All of you, head to the other end of the ship. No one is allowed to disturb this Prince while I am resting." Pei Qianhao then looked at Su Xi-er, his eyes filled with ambiguity. "Follow after this Prince." He said before walking towards the ship''s private rooms.
There were a few private rooms on the ship, each decorated differently - Nanzhao''s style, Beimin''s style, and even one in a foreign style.
Pei Qianhao expressed his satisfaction; at least Yun Ruofeng has been thoughtful about this.
In the end, he chose a room decorated in Beimin''s style. The room gives off the vibes of being in Beimin, also serving as an indirect reminder to Su Xi-er to not flirt with Nanzhao''s little emperor. She''s a citizen of Beimin, and will soon return with this Prince. She can¡¯t have any lingering feelings for Nanzhao.
Su Xi-er followed after Pei Qianhao and entered the room. After closing the doors, she approached him to help him take off his outer garments.
Not bad, at least she¡¯s more self-aware now. Pei Qianhao''s narrowed his eyes slightly as he watched Su Xi-er take off his outer garments.
"Prince Hao, you can go ahead and sleep. This servant shall stand by the side."
"Stand?" Pei Qianhao''s voice rose, "Have you forgotten what you promised this Prince today?"
"It is daytime, and this servant clearly promised ¡®at night.¡¯" Su Xi-er''s hands continued to remove his outer robes before hanging them on a rack by the side.
"This Prince said that I will have the favour repaid with bonus. So instead of once, it shall be twice - once in the day, and once in the night." Without waiting for Su Xi-er''s response, Pei Qianhao took off his outer pants andid on the bed.
He wasid on his side with one hand propping his head up, his long eyshes casting a shadow over his eyes. A sudden devilish allure exuded from him.
He looked at Su Xi-er, "Remove your outer garments ande here." His voice was low, his words clearly enunciated and irresistible.
Su Xi-er pursed her lips. ¡®Favour repaid with bonus¡¯, he did say that.
Seeing that she made no response, he repeated himself, "Come here." His voice went a notch lower, an indication that he was losing patience.
CHAPTER 227 (2): LEAVE MY MARK AGAIN
CHAPTER 227 (2): LEAVE MY MARK AGAIN
Trantion: Cosy
He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of tion. Only I am able to witness such a sight, while others are only allowed to see her superficial outer beauty.
There was only one rack in the room, forcing Su Xi-er to shift Pei Qianhao¡¯s robes to the side before cing her own red dress beside them.
After setting her dress down, she was struck by a thought after looking at her clothes beside Pei Qianhao¡¯s ck snake patterned robes. Why are Pei Qianhao and I getting along like husband and wife?
"Come here," the low voice sounded again, pulling Su Xi-er''s thoughts back.
Su Xi-er''s eyes darted over as she walked to the side of the bed. With him lying on the outer side of the bed, how am I supposed to get to the inner side?
Should I just flip over him and ask him to sleep on the inner side, or go by the foot of the bed?
Su Xi-er chose to go by the foot of the bed, but just as she was about to do that, Pei Qianhao spoke, "You''re not allowed to go by the foot of the bed."
"How else is this servant going to reach the inner side of the bed if I don''t go by there? Or are you going to sleep on the inner side, Prince Hao?" Doubt filled the recesses of Su Xi-er''s eyes. Even I know the rules of master and servant.
If a master sleeps with a maidservant, the maidservant can only reach the inner side by crawling up from the foot of the bed. Only the official main wife is allowed to get there by crossing over the center of the bed.
"This Prince can¡¯t be sleeping on the inner side. Come here." Pei Qianhao sat up and ced his hands around her waist.
In a blink of an eye, Su Xi-er was on top of him. With a turn of his wrists, Pei Qianhao had brought Su Xi-er to the inner side of the bed.
Hence, she had crossed to the inner side, by flipping over his body. Compared to the official wife, such an act is even more...
"Don''t talk about those dead rules in front of this Prince. Instead, you should just treat this Prince¡¯s words as the rules." Pei Qianhao understood Su Xi-er''s thoughts. Her status as a maidservant means that she has to go by the foot of the bed. It¡¯s just that... I don''t want that.
Pei Qianhao''s hands didn''t leave her waist. "Sleep quietly," he said and closed his eyes.
Su Xi-er watched him as he slept. At this moment, all his conceitedness was shed. The cold and aloof aura that always surrounded him was gone, making him seem just like any other human.
She originally thought that he would sleep quietly. Who knew that his hands that were originally wrapped around her waist would gradually head downwards. Hisrge hands were like fire, lighting up ces that he touched; she felt ufortable.
"Prince Hao, stop moving your hands."
Pei Qianhao opened his eyes, a yful glint shimmered within. "What did this Prince do?" He asked as he moved his hands.
"You touched this servant." Su Xi-er answered and shook her legs to try to remove his touch.
"It''s merely touching, this Prince isn''t doing anything else."
"Don''t touch." Su Xi-er stated firmly, her tone sounding very much like Pei Qianhao''s
"Am I supposed to obey just because you said no? Who''s the master here?" Pei Qianhao snorted coldly before he picked himself up slightly and held her down.
He didn''t speak a single word, only cupping her chin with one hand as the other wandered over her body.
Taking advantage of her stunned state, he swiftly lowered his head and captured her pink lips.
Their lips were locked, and their breaths mingled.
Su Xi-er could only feel that he hadplete control of her whole body, his scent wreathing around her.
Pei Qianhao''s hand reached the cor of Su Xi-er''s inner garment and intentionally pulled it open. In an instant, his lips had left hers andnded on her shoulders.
Su Xi-er''s body lifted slightly as she took a sharp intake of breath. She felt a sudden pain on her shoulder as a bright red mark appeared.
"This is this Prince''s mark; I''m imprinting it on you." His voice was low, asserting his power.
Su Xi-er looked at him, "Prince Hao, this isn''t a soldering iron branding. It will fade in a few days."
"Then this Prince will leave my mark again." It was clear what he meant by leaving his mark.
CHAPTER 228 (1): DECISION
CHAPTER 228 (1): DECISION
Trantion: Cosy
"Let this Prince take another look." Pei Qianhao spoke as he looked at the hickey on her shoulder. He couldn''t help but ce a hand on it. "How about I imprint another one on you?"
Su Xi-er shifted her body. "No, with how much you keep messing around with this servant, I am feeling tired." She then turned on her side to face the inner wall.
"You call this messing around? If I really did mess around with you, you wouldn''t even have the energy to speak." Pei Qianhao chuckled, but he did not stop her from turning away.
Looking at her slender back, his eyes darkened as his Adam''s apple rolled up and down. He then proceeded to stand up and put on his clothes, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist wanting her if he stayed any longer.
Su Xi-er heard the rustling of clothes behind her, but when she turned her head, Pei Qianhao had already left the room.
There was a creak, and the room went silent save for the sound of the wind on the river.
Su Xi-er''s eyes darkened; she wasn¡¯t stupid, and knew exactly why he had left the room. She had already realised it back when he was kissing her. His body wasn¡¯t warm, but passionately burning. If she hadn¡¯t stopped them, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if something had happened.
Su Xi-er grabbed the quilt beside her and held it tightly. Pei Qianhao, you don''t know who I am. You don¡¯t like strong women. You want a woman who can be virtuous and gentle, standing by your side and supporting from behind while raising your children. For someone strong and willful like me, that is impossible.
After leaving the room, Pei Qianhao''s brows were knitted as he stared into the calmke, giving off a sense of loneliness. The pce maids and eunuchs would all promptly back away when they saw him in such a state, terrified of his intimidating aura.
Pei Qianhao''s eyes got even darker as the invisible tension came to a head, his hand tightly clenched underneath his sleeves. A momentter, he suddenly rxed, the stress seemingly disappearing from his shoulders and hands as the brightness returned to his eyes. The corners of his lips raised as if dering he had made a decision.
Su Xi-er, for the rest of your life, you belong to this Prince.
The memories of Su Xi-er and him kept emerging in his mind. The first time we met, the first time she caught my attention, the way she endured it silently when I punished her, her mischievous look when she got drunk. I would get upset, but still be helpless to stop her at times.
Having made his decision, the cold aura around Pei Qianhao dissipated. As his gazended on the room door behind him, there were streaks of unnoticeable gentleness in the recesses of his eyes. Su Xi-er, this Prince will make you forget about your suffering from when you were young and let you be gradually freed from your fear of men. However, you should only be like that towards me. You should still find other men repulsive!
The current Pei Qianhao thought that the reason Su Xi-er was repulsed by men was due to her misfortunes when she was young.
Meanwhile, on Yun Ruofeng''s boat
When Ning Lianchen entered the room, Chu Linglong and Hua Zirong had already left. He headed towards a chair to sit down, noticing that Yun Ruofeng had a tea can sitting next to him.
"Prince Yun, drinking tea again?"
Yun Ruofeng ced the teacup down. "Your Majesty, you didn''t disy the disposition of an Emperor today. How could you follow behind Prince Hao right in front of all the other guests? If this Prince didn''t send Eunuch Fu to get you back, when were you nning to return?"
CHAPTER 228 (2): DECISION
CHAPTER 228 (2): DECISION
Trantion: Cosy
"Your Majesty, can''t you see that your actions will displease Prince Hao? Prince Hao obviously favours Su Xi-er greatly. He clearly wanted to spend time alone with her, and you tailing after them..."
Before Yun Ruofeng couldplete his sentence, Ning Lianchen interrupted him. "Prince Yun, this Emperor does not hold romantic feelings towards Su Xi-er. As long as this bottom-line exists, Prince Hao will not get upset."
Moreover, that was my Imperial Elder Sister, my only family. I had only followed along because I was worried about her. I wasn¡¯t sure if Prince Hao can protect Imperial Elder Sister.
While Prince Hao certainly has the power and influence to protect her, who knows if he would still want to do so when he finds that his maidservant was the previous Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao?
Would his feelings remain the same, even at that time? This thought made Ning Lianchen anxious.
"You are thinking of it too simply." Yun Ruofeng parted his lips and cidly said. His air of gentleness had been reced by solemnity.
"This Emperor doesn¡¯t like toplicate things like you, Prince Yun. Did you receive the message that this Emperor ordered Eunuch Fu to deliver?" Ning Lianchen chuckled and continued. "It has been tiring for Prince Yun, so this Emperor shall not disturb you any further. Have a great rest, conserve energy for the Dragon Boat Night Banquet tonight."
With that, Ning Lianchen stood up and left the room.
Watching Ning Lianchen''s back, Yun Ruofeng knitted his brows. Karma.
Yun Ruofeng felt that he understood the meaning in Ning Lianchen¡¯s words. With it being publicly known that I was the one who killed Ning Rn, how could Ning Lianchen not hate me? To that end, in order to prevent future troubles, it would make the most sense for Yun Ruofeng to get rid of Ning Lianchen as well, no matter how desperately the civilian officials opposed it.
But every time he wanted to kill him, he would change his mind.
At this moment, Wei Mohai entered the room, bowed and greeted before reporting, "Prince Yun, the Eldest Imperial Princess has disappeared from the pce."
Yun Ruofeng''s tone rose, his voice getting louder, "What?! She''s not in the pce?"
"Yes, Qin Ling has already received punishment on his own ord, admitting it to be his oversight for not guarding the Eldest Imperial Princess well."
When the pce guards came, they made it clear that the Eldest Imperial Princess had most likely gone missing when they were changing shifts.
"Pass down this Prince''s order, search for the Eldest Imperial Princess immediately, especially in the vicinity of the Water Caltrop River. When you find her, immediately bring her back to the pce and keep a tight watch on her." Yun Ruofeng''s brows were furrowed together. With a temper like hers, sneaking out now can only mean that she means to crash the banquet. It would be a disaster, with her appearance only making things worse. She is definitely not the same as the calm and calcted Ning Rn.
"This subordinate understands." Wei Mohai bowed again. "Prince Yun, everyone on the streets is talking about Prince Hao''s maidservant. They talked about how dazzling she is, and that the current Eldest Imperial Princess cannot evenpare to a maidservant. Some even went as far as to bring up the previous Eldest Imperial Princess."
Discussing Su Xi-er alone was fine. Bringing up Ning Rn, however, was not.
Yun Ruofeng''s brows rxed as he calmed himself down. "Gather a group of pce guards and get them to walk the streets in in clothes. If they hear anyone else bringing her up, capture the offender in secret. Such discussions must be silenced immediately."
Wei Mohai bowed. "This subordinate will work on it immediately." He then exited the room.
Yun Ruofeng clenched his fists hidden under his sleeves. Ning Rn, you are already dead; why do you still have to pester this Prince? The people talk about you, and now there¡¯s even Su Xi-er who has a simr disposition as you. You should rest in peace since you¡¯re already dead. As for your hatred, this Prince will repay you in the next lifetime.
Yet, news travelled the fastest through word of mouth. One to ten, ten to a hundred. Even if people were captured in secrecy, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop the news from spreading.
The citizens stopped their discussions when night fell, but traders who frequented the route between Nanzhao and Beimin spread the word.
Some traders from Beimin even brought this up in their letters to their families.
Hence, the news swept into Beimin like a gust of wind and entered the ears of Pei Yaran.
CHAPTER 229 (1): SIREN, BITCH
CHAPTER 229 (1): SIREN, BITCH
Trantion: Cosy
"Where did the newse from?"
The pce maiden replied nervously as she knelt. "The news came from Nanzhao. Many people are saying..."
"What did they say?" Pei Yaran''s voice was calm, and her face void of expression. Yet, the malicious glint in her eyes was terrifying.
"They said that Prince Hao may be returning with a peerless beauty this time. They even went as far as to say that he would let the woman enter..." A shiver went down the pce maiden''s spine before she finally found the courage to continue under Pei Yaran¡¯s murderous re. "...enter Prince Hao Residence."
A fierce re appeared in Pei Yaran eyes. She toyed with her pink fingernails and let out a chuckle. "Prince Hao Residence... This so-called peerless beauty sure isn¡¯t simple. Every woman that Prince Hao has ever collected is in the Beauty Pce. This woman won¡¯t be able to enter the Prince Hao Residence, even if..."
Suddenly, her expression changed. Even if Pei Qianhao really wanted to bring that siren to the Prince Hao Residence, it will be over my dead body! I don¡¯t believe that he would be heartless enough to ignore me if I were to threaten him with my life!
Just then, an imperial guard entered the hall and bowed deferentially. "Reporting to the Empress Dowager, the Beauty Pce is heavily guarded by guards from the Prince Hao Residence, stopping anyone from entering. This subordinate had tried to enter several times, but was stopped each time. Eunuch Sun evenid down heavy words, saying that Your Highness had sent Su Xi-er to the Beauty Pce. Now that Your Highness wishes to transfer her back to the imperial pce, it has to be approved by Prince Hao."
Pei Yaran mmed her right palm against the chair handle. "Outrageous! Eunuch Sun is just a despicable ve; how dare he not listen to the words of this Empress Dowager!"
Suddenly, Pei Yaran went silent again. Su Xi-er is a thing of the past, and Pei Qianhao now has another coquettish and charming woman beside him. However, I only need to arrange for that siren and Su Xi-er to meet in order to deal with the situation. Once she sees how Su Xi-er was abandoned, she¡¯ll automatically leave Prince Hao without me even needing to do anything.
She rxed at the thought of it, waving a hand to signal the imperial guard. "Order the Imperial Kitchen to take some delicacies to the Beauty Pce for Su Xi-er to have a taste. Let her know that she is a pitiful person. Also, let her know that Prince Hao is enjoying a carefree and cheerful life in Nanzhao with a beautiful and charming woman beside him."
The imperial guard was startled. I didn¡¯t think that the Empress Dowager would find out so quickly. Even I only heard of it when I was outside of the pce.
"Why are you still here? Go on," Pei Yaran ordered coldly.
The imperial guard acknowledged her orders and left. The pce maids in the hall felt a chill down their spine when they saw the smile on Pei Yaran''s face. The Empress Dowager''s smile is too terrifying!
A malicious glint appeared in Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes before she promptly got up from the soft couch, pointing at a pce maid standing by the side, "Prepare the pce''s messenger pigeon. This Empress Dowager will personally write a letter to Prince Hao."
I don''t want Pei Qianhao to stay in Nanzhao for long, and must make hime back as soon as possible. As for the woman beside him, I must take a good look at her first. I¡¯ll first not deal with that woman openly, but instead use Su Xi-er to try to make that siren know her ce and leave.
If the siren is still unwilling to leave, then I can¡¯t be med! I don''t believe that the 13 years of ties between Pei Qianhao and I can¡¯tpare to that woman! Pei Yaran''s thoughts continued at a breakneck pace. The first time we had met, I had been five, and him twelve. She had always found him handsome, and had slowly fallen for him after getting to know him.
Yet, fate makes fun of people. I entered the imperial pce and married the old Emperor. Now, I am only eighteen but I have to endure the loneliness of the imperial harem all alone.
There were streaks of sadness in Pei Yaran''s gaze before she quicklyposed herself, hurrying into the inner chamber before sitting down at the writing desk. She then quickly penned a letter and rolled it up, passing it over to a pce maid at the side. "Immediately send the letter by messenger pigeon to Prince Hao."
CHAPTER 229 (2): SIREN, BITCH
CHAPTER 229 (2): SIREN, BITCH
Trantion: Cosy
Pei Yaran narrowed her eyes. Pei Qianhao, I forbid you to stay in Nanzhao for so long. If you were to spare even a little consideration for me, you wouldn''t bring that siren back.
There are so many beautiful women in this world, and I can turn a blind eye to you taking in 72 beauties and establishing the Beauty Pce. But now, I can¡¯t take it lying down anymore.
I have to make ns for the future, not await my doom and tolerate the loneliness of the imperial harem.
Pei Yaran had just made up her mind when another pce maid entered the hall. She bowed and greeted Pei Yaran before speaking further. "Your Highness, Matriarch Pei is here."
Mother is here. Thest time she came here, she told me in the face to let Pei Anru enter the pce. I didn¡¯t summon Mother after that because of how displeased I was.
And yet, she is nowing to see me of her own ord once again. What for?
A cold aura emanated from Pei Yaran. Any familial affection she had previously possessed, had left her ever since she entered the imperial pce. The Pei Residence couldn¡¯t help her, and would only visit when they needed her help with something.
"Empress Dowager, Matriarch Pei has been waiting outside the Compassionate Peace Pce. Do you wish to summon her? " The pce maid''s voice sounded again, a streak of terror embedded within. Thest time Matriarch Pei entered the pce, the Empress Dowager had the same expression foul expression that she does now.
"This Empress Dowager''s biological mother hase, how can I not meet her? Bring her in." Pei Yaran gestured and sat herself down on the main seat. She brought the teacup by the side to her lips and slowly took a sip.
Matriarch Pei, Lu Ningxiang, entered the main hall of the Compassionate Peace Pce. Seeing her daughter wearing a grave expression, she immediately bowed and greeted, "This official''s wife pays her respects to the Empress Dowager."
Pei Yaran ced the teacup down and ordered the pce maid by the side to prepare a seat. "Matriarch Pei, it is so rare for you to request an audience with this Empress Dowager of your own ord. How could you stand there? Take a seat."
The pce maid understood and immediately carried a chair over, cing a soft cushion on it.
Lu Ningxiang''s face grew solemn, ncing at the pce maids around them.
"Withdraw. Make sure to shut the pce doors." Pei Yaran ordered with a gesture.
Immediately, all the pce maids bowed and withdrew, shutting the pce doors tightly behind them.
Lu Ningxiang immediately fell to her knees. "This official''s wife has a request."
Seeing her mother on her knees, Pei Yaran could only feel an ache in her heart. But what made her even more heartbroken was the fact that her mother had onlye to visit her in order to ask for something again!
"Empress Dowager, this matter has to do with the Pei Residence. Your Highness must help us. Pei Residence''s side branch..."
Before Lu Ningxiang couldplete her sentence, she was interrupted by Pei Yaran. "A married daughter is like spilt water. Ever since this Empress Dowager married thete Emperor, I was no longer associated with the Pei Residence."
Lu Ningxiang was stupefied and immediately replied, "How would there be no association? It''s the Pei Family''s blood that is flowing within you! Your eldest cousin, the Pei Residence¡¯s Pei Yong, was arrested by Wu Ling for some unknown reason. A thorough investigation wasunched against him. If you are not willing to lend a helping hand, only death awaits Pei Yong!"
"It would be better that he dies. Nobody asked him to do such unscrupulous things. Don¡¯t think that this Empress Dowager has forgotten that not long ago, you had requested for me to bring Pei Yong¡¯s daughter, Pei Anru, into the imperial pce. For a young girl at the age of 13 to enter the imperial pce, do you think this Empress Dowager has no idea about your ns?" Pei Yaran got even more agitated as she spoke, a cold aura spurting forth.
I married the Old Emperor when I was fifteen, leading to my current situation. I ampletely certain that the Pei Family only wants me to set up a meeting between Pei Anru and Pei Qianhao. However, what right does Anru have to climb on the stairs made of my blood, sweat, and tears?
CHAPTER 230 (1): ON HER HEAD
CHAPTER 230 (1): ON HER HEAD
Trantion: Cosy
Lu Ningxiang was expressionless as she knelt on the ground and stared at the ruthless look in her daughter¡¯s eyes. She was afraid that she would say something wrong and anger thetter even further.
Pei Yaran slowly stowed away the resentful expression before chuckling. Lifting one of her hands, she carefully examined her pink nails. "Will Elder Brother[1] Hao like it when he returns from Nanzhao and sees these nails that I just painted? It''s been a long while since hest talked to me."
She then coldly snorted. "Elder Brother Hao is like a ray of light, influential and powerful. Even if I were to agree to bring Pei Anru into the imperial pce, there is no shortage of women who like him. With how young and naive she is, there is no way she would be Princess Consort Hao, no matter what I do."
A raging fire emerged from the bottom of Pei Yaran''s heart. Call me bad or selfish, but even if Pei Qianhao were to reject me for the rest of his life, I wouldn''t allow any other woman to seed. If I can¡¯t have him, nobody can! I would rather remain single for life!
Pei Yaran set her hand down at the thought, then looking down at her mother who remained on the ground. "Get up. Even if I am the esteemed Empress Dowager, you are still my mother. I can be heartless towards the Pei Family, but I can''t do that to you. As for Pei Yong, if he had reallymitted a crime, my intervention would be seen as tant favouritism. To ignore his crimes would be a subject for gossip."
Her statement had expressed her attitude - she wouldn¡¯t mind intervening on behalf of Pei Yong. However, that was on the precondition that he was truly innocent.
Lu Ningxiang stood up and called her daughter''s name. "Yaran, what your father meant was that regardless of whether Pei Yongmitted a crime or not, you must do your very best to protect the Pei Family''s reputation. Dy Wu Ling''s investigations first. If Prince Hao pursues this matter after returning to Beimin, your father will step forth to settle it."
"Got it. This Empress Dowager is tired and shall not keep you in the pce today. Someone, send Matriarch Pei back to her residence." Pei Yaran then entered the inner chamber without sparing Lu Ningxiang another look.
Lu Ningxiang was stunned, hurt that her only daughter was treating her in such a manner.
"Matriarch Pei, you should leave the pce." A pce maid softly reminded as she walked to stand beside Lu Ningxiang.
Lu Ningxiang nodded, her heart overwhelmed with pain. She took a nce at the cold and spacious main hall of the Compassionate Peace Pce, and sighed before leaving.
There is no other way. The Pei Family has to make sacrifices to keep our position as the number one family in Beimin, and my daughter has, unfortunately, be a victim.
Pei Yaran''s gaze turned sorrowful upon entering the inner chamber. She walked to the front of the mirror, and couldn''t help but lift a hand to caress her face. I am only 18 years old, and my looks hasn¡¯t faded.
Moreover, the Old Emperor wasn''t in good health when I entered the pce, so I have kept my virginity. In this lifetime, I am only willing to offer my virginity to Pei Qianhao.
Yet, why is he so heartless towards me? Doesn¡¯t he know how much I have sacrificed for him? I pulled through all the schemes and tricks of the imperial harem when they were at their peak.
Her hands were stained with blood, and she was unsure of the number of women from the imperial harem who had died in her hands. She was originally pure and naive, but three years had already changed her immensely.
Pei Yaran let out a chuckle. Pei Qianhao, if you bring the siren from Nanzhao back to Beimin, I will not relent.
~~~
Meanwhile, the siren who Pei Yaran couldn¡¯t stop thinking about was getting out of bed and putting her clothes back on.
1. An affectionate way of addressing a slightly older male
CHAPTER 230 (2): ON HER HEAD
CHAPTER 230 (2): ON HER HEAD
Trantion: Cosy
Before exiting the room, Su Xi-er lifted a hand to make sure that the dangling hair ornament was arranged properly in her hair bun. After taking care of that, she patted her robes down onest time before a pce maid¡¯s voice sounded from behind the door.
"Miss Xi-er, Prince Hao has ordered for you to head towards the Dragon Boat Night Banquet after you wake up. It''s thergest boat in the middle."
Su Xi-er opened the doors and nodded before looking at the Dragon Boat in the centre. Seeing as how the Dragon Boat Night Banquet would be held on the same vessel every year, she was very familiar with it.
After slowly alighting the boat that she was on, Su Xi-er began to head towards the Dragon Boat in the centre. It just so happened that Ning Anlian was arriving by the Water Caltrop River in the Wei Family¡¯s horse carriage at the same time. In doing so, she was able to see the silhouette wearing red walking towards the Dragon Boat.
Ning Anlian''s eyes darkened as her gaze suddenly locked onto that red silhouette. It''s Su Xi-er!
She lifted the carriage curtains a little higher, but what she caught sight of made her breath stop in her throat ©` A jade-green dangling ornament with cascading jade pendants! That is... my dangling ornament! Of all the essories Ning Rn owned, Ning Anlian had only kept this one due to its significant meaning.
Ning Anlian''s thoughts ran wild. My Imperial Mother passed on early. I only know that initially, Emperor Father had originally wanted to give it to my mother, but that it somehow went to Ning Rn¡¯s Empress Mother instead.
Ning Anlian clenched her fists tightly. Ning Rn''s Empress Mother snatched the dangling ornament that supposedly belonged to my Imperial Mother. It was only after Ning Rn died did I finally manage to get her hands on it. I now treasure it very much, but who would have known that it would be stuck in Su Xi-er¡¯s hair bun on her head!
Ning Anlian was sure that the ornament was the same one that she treasured so much. She had spent much time simply holding it in her hand and observing it carefully, even if she only wore it for certain asions. For example, she would intentionally wear it when trying to sound Yun Ruofeng out.
"What''s in the horse carriage?" Suddenly, an imperial guard''s voice sounded forth, immediately beginning to lift the curtain of the carriage.
Wei Guang immediately went forward. "The ingredients in this horse carriage are different from the ones before; they are all valuable ingredients, and are to be sent to the restaurant."
"In the past, I wouldn''t have insisted on checking. However, Prince Yun has just ordered everyone to keep a close watch in the vicinity of the Water Caltrop River. Sorry, Landlord Wei." The imperial guard then lifted his halberd and pushed aside the carriage curtains to look within.
Wei Guang''s heart was almost at his throat. He was just about to speak when the imperial guard kept his halberd. "Checking''s done. There are no problems, let him in."
"Thank you, Sir Official," Wei Guang heaved a sigh of relief and immediately ordered his servant to drive the carriage towards the restaurant.
The imperial guards had formed a circle in the vicinity of the Water Caltrop River. Being ¡°let in¡± meant being allowed into the circle of guards.
The horse carriage drove forward as Ning Anlian straightened her body. Seeing the green vegetable leaves on the helm of her dress, her brows furrowed together.
Su Xi-er did this to me. She made me unable to attend the state banquet, and even snatched my dangling ornament; how can I not hate her?
Great, Su Xi-er, this Princess has a big score to settle with you. This Princess doesn''t care how much Prince Hao dotes on you; I will make sure you suffer a horrible death!
A malicious smile flickered across the recesses of Ning Anlian''s eyes. Men are all the same, unable to resist a pretty face. Pei Qianhao, and the representatives of the other nations are no different. Even Yun Ruofeng treated Su Xi-er differently.
If Su Xi-er is no longer beautiful, and bes a murderer, I want to see who would still love her!
Su Xi-er, you didn''t want to stay on your easy path, and had to oppose this Princess instead. However, even Ning Rn was killed by this Princess when she obstructed me, to say nothing of you.
CHAPTER 231 (1): KICKED INTO THE RIVER
CHAPTER 231 (1): KICKED INTO THE RIVER
Trantion: Cosy
The gentle breeze that flew over the river would carry the fragrance of these flowers, allowing the normal citizens who had lined up along the banks of the Water Caltrop River to enjoy their scent. These people had all finished their work for the day, bringing along their wives and children to enjoy a night of celebration.
However, the citizens could only ce their stools beyond a ten-metre radius of the Water Caltrop River due to the abundance of imperial guards watching over the perimeter.
Nevertheless, it didn''t stop their enthusiasm to watch the spectacle. The Water Caltrop River was dyed red by the light of thenterns, and was extremely beautiful.
Everyone was thinking about how grand it was with all the powerful and influential figures seated in the Dragon Boat''s central main hall.
Just then, a burly man voiced out first, "I really wish I could take a look at the inside of the Dragon Boat, and all of the big shots along with it. I heard that a chef from the restaurant and a flour vendor were bestowed with many silvers today!"
"I heard about that too. How lucky of them! That two of them owe it all to the help of Miss Fairy. Why isn¡¯t there a Miss Fairy to help me though?"
Another middle-aged woman snorted. "Look at your appearance. Miss Fairy would be scared away by you before being able to help. Just give up. Hmm? Why isn''t your wife here?"
"She isn''t done washing the dishes, but she will be here soon. I was just kidding about Miss Fairy anyways. If she really appeared, my wife would definitely gouge out my eyeballs if I were to steal a few nces."
Laughter erupted instantly. "Your wife won''t gouge out your eyeballs. She will at most punish you by making you kneel on the washing board, hahaha."
Theughter continued incessantly. The burly man was embarrassed but it was the truth. Despite his tall and bulky stature, he was afraid of his wife.
By this time, the instruments had entered its postlude as the guests from the various nations boarded the Dragon Boat.
Chu Linglong had changed into a set of purple robes, its cors covered with flowers that were woven with golden thread. His appearance was very alluring whenbined with the moonlit atmosphere.
His ck eyes swiftly caught the figure of red standing at the stern. It''s Su Xi-er. Why isn''t Prince Hao around? Chu Linglong thought it was weird and directly headed towards the stern.
Chu Linglong gradually closed in until finally, he was stunned that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak. The woman in front of him was currently enveloped in an air of serenity and elegance. If I were to disturb her, I would be destroying such beauty.
Just as he hesitated, Su Xi-er turned around. "Crown Prince Chu, why are you waiting around at the stern instead of heading towards the main hall?''
Her tone was cold and casual, giving off a sense of alienation as her face remained cid.
Chu Linglong realised that he couldn''t see through her. "This Crown Prince can go wherever I please. Also, this Crown Prince could ask the same of you."
"Crown Prince Chu, you are the crown prince of a nation; it is normal for you to enter the main hall, while this servant is just a mere maidservant." This was just her excuse. In reality, she was just here to enjoy the nighttime scenery of the Water Caltrop River, and also to see if Lianchen would pass by.
But she didn''t expect that the one to appear would be Chu Linglong instead.
"Did Prince Hao not bring you in because you upset him? That¡¯s okay; since you were such an eye-opener for this Crown Prince, I shall bring you instead." Chu Linglong then immediately reached out a hand to grab her.
CHAPTER 231 (2): KICKED INTO THE RIVER
CHAPTER 231 (2): KICKED INTO THE RIVER
Trantion: Cosy
"Avoiding this Crown Prince?" Chu Linglong blinked, his lips curving into a smile, as an alluring aura exuded from his crescent-shaped eyes. If it weren''t for his Adam''s apple, he would really have looked like a beautiful maiden under the moonlight.
"Crown Prince Chu, it''s fortunate that I am a woman. If you were to act like this in front of a man, which man wouldn¡¯t have strange thoughts running wild?" Su Xi-er chuckled, the implications of her words being extremely obvious.
Chu Linglong''s smile froze. She actually said I... How dare she! I have always liked women, not men! There had once been a time that I had be secretly infatuated over a particr woman for a long time. Unfortunately, this woman disdained me for looking too effeminate, and didn¡¯t ept me.
As a result, he was forced to bury his feelings for her, and got a Crown Princess Consort and Side Consort instead. Now, his Side Consort was also pregnant.
"Su Xi-er, you have gone too far with your jokes!" Chu Linglong showed his discontentment, by raising a hand, wanting to pull her over.
Su Xi-er made use of her nimble footwork, dodging his attempts to grab at her. Chu Linglong¡¯s face darkened in response, his actions growing more and more aggressive until finally, he resorted to using martial arts techniques.
Su Xi-er didn''t know that her words before had tugged at Chu Linglong''s lovesickness. The woman that he loved for many years, and still loved even now, had rejected him. This was...
Su Xi-er saw that he had begun to get sloppy, and decided to get a bit more serious. After deflecting his moves for some time, she furrowed her brows and kicked Chu Linglong in the back.
Two sessive kicks had forced him to the side of the hull. All of a sudden, Chu Linglong was falling over the side of the boat because of his ownrge and exaggerated movements.
Plop! There was a ssh.
"Oh no, someone fell into the river!" A pce maid saw what happened from a distance and shouted out.
The imperial guards heard her and immediately ran to the stern. Only once they had arrived did they catch sight of Chu Linglong swimming towards the Dragon Boat.
What in the world happened? The imperial guard looked at Su Xi-er puzzledly.
Themotion was toorge to be ignored, drawing over a huge crowd in an instant.
When Ning Lianchen saw Su Xi-er, he was slightly stunned, before looking towards Chu Linglong who was swimming back to the boat. Imperial Elder Sister pushed Crown Prince Chu into the river?
A cold glint shed across Yun Ruofeng''s eyes. "Miss Xi-er, can you exin what happened?"
"What happened? We will know when Crown Prince Chu is back on the boat." An even colder voice replied before Su Xi-er could say anything.
Everyone''s gazended on Pei Qianhao as he walked over slowly. Though his steps were light, many felt that the Dragon Boat was trembling with each step he took.
"Come here," Pei Qianhao called out softly. His cold aura had dissipated, and there was a hint of tenderness in his voice.
Ning Lianchen''s heart skipped a beat as he looked towards Pei Qianhao. He hadn¡¯t missed the hint of tenderness in his voice. Is Prince Hao sincere towards Imperial Elder Sister? Can he protect her for the rest of her life? Even if the whole court were to object, would Prince Hao still strive on without hesitation?
Ning Lianchen thought of the current situation in Beimin and wasn''t assured. Prince Hao has great influence and power, but he was from a lowly background, and an adopted son of the Pei Family.
Having risen up from the bottom, his thirst for power wouldn''t be beneath that of Yun Ruofeng, and may even surpass it.
Su Xi-er walked to Pei Qianhao''s side, step by step, and said in front of everyone, "Crown Prince Chu made a mockery out of this servant before trying to attack me. This servant identally kicked him into theke."
Her voice was clear, and her words were distinct. Everyone else was startled. Prince Hao''s maidservant kicked Crown Prince Chu into theke. Based on Crown Prince Chu''s character, he definitely won¡¯t let Prince Hao''s maidservant off.
Pei Qianhao wore the same expression as he spoke nonchntly, "Since you have kicked him, so be it. For a man to lose against a woman... Crown Prince Chu should work hard on his fighting skills when he returns to his country."
It was at this moment that Chu Linglong managed to climb onto the Dragon Boat. His purple robes were drenched, and his ck hair stuck to his cheeks. The river water slowly dripped onto the deck of the boat as he stood frozen in ce.
"Who said that she was the one who kicked this Crown Prince? This Crown Prince fell into the river by ident," Chu Linglong said slowly before making a gesture. "This Crown Prince shall go have a change of clothes." This time, I won¡¯t wear purple clothes. I have to wear clothes that show my masculinity!
CHAPTER 232 (1): SLAP TO THE FACE
CHAPTER 232 (1): SLAP TO THE FACE
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Crown Prince Chu already said that him falling into the river had nothing to do with Miss Xi-er, and was only an ident. Everyone, the night banquet will soon begin, please enter the main hall.¡± Ning Lianchen waved his hand and said to everyone politely.
At this moment, Su Xi-er thought that Lianchen really had the disposition of an emperor.
Yun Ruofeng stood on the side, acting as if this didn¡¯t involve him. While he was doing so, his gaze imperceptiblynded on Su Xi-er. The Jinghong Dance, Bending Branch Dance, and even Ning Lianchen talking to me about karma...
Could it be... A daring thought entered Yun Ruofeng¡¯s head.
No, I don¡¯t believe that there is such a thing in this world. Slowly, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gaze became deeper. I must test Su Xi-er. Otherwise, my heart will be restless.
Everyone quieted down after Ning Lianchen spoke, proceeding to make their way towards the main hall.
Pei Qianhao took Su Xi-er¡¯s hand and examined it carefully. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±
¡°This servant is fine. But Prince Hao, it¡¯s time to enter the main hall.¡± Su Xi-er took her hand back and looked at him with a face full of smiles.
Pei Qianhao raised his hand when he saw that she was smiling, lightly knocking her on the forehead. ¡°You should havee to this Prince immediately after you got on the ship. Why would you decide to stand alone at the stern just because this Prince didn¡¯te looking for you? If you had identally fallen into the cold Water Caltrop River, you would have definitely caught a cold no matter how well you can swim.¡±
¡°You speak about so many possibilities, but this servant is standing here,pletely fine.¡± Su Xi-er continued to smile as she tugged Pei Qianhao¡¯s sleeve and urged him to enter the main hall.
The small move was noticed by Ning Lianchen. Imperial Elder Sister is acting like a docile little bird. Could it be that she has opened her heart to Prince Hao? Imperial Sister, have you thought things through this time?
Ning Lianchen pursed his lips. I must find a time to talk to Imperial Elder Sister about this before she leaves Nanzhao.
The main hall of the Dragon Boat was boisterous. Apart from dignitaries from other counties, there were also officials from Nanzhao present. The civil court officials were led by Grand Tutor Liu, while the military court officials were led by Wei Mohai. They sat on each side with dignitaries from other countries.
Su Xi-er stood behind Pei Qianhao and poured him some wine. ¡°Prince Hao, don¡¯t drink too much.¡±
¡°This Prince knows. I will just drink one cup tonight.¡± Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t refuse and agreed to it directly.
Nobody dared to speak boldly, especially since Chu Linglong was away changing clothes. As for Hua Zhirong, he was as stoic as ever, disinterested in everything. Even the conversation between Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er could only grab his attention for a moment before he turned his gaze away.
Su Xi-er looked towards Grand Tutor Liu. Although he¡¯s over the age of fifty, he is still an upright man. Right now, only Grand Tutor Liu can help Lianchen in Nanzhao¡¯s imperial court.
Although Grand Tutor Liu had elicited much dissatisfaction from Yun Ruofeng, the former was a reputable person in Nanzhao¡¯s literarymunity. Yun Ruofeng would only be harming himself if he acted against Grand Tutor Liu.
Su Xi-er could see the worry in Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s eyes. His hair is greyish-white, and he even looks a lot older than before. He has sacrificed much for Lianchen.
As if by fate, Grand Tutor Liu suddenly met Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes, causing his hand that was holding the wine cup to pause. The gaze of this woman is very different.
However, the confusion in Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s eyessted for only a second. Yun Ruofeng suddenly called him from the upper seat. ¡°Grand Tutor Liu, as the leading authority of the literary world, why don¡¯t you write a poem or paint a picture right here?¡±
After he finished talking, the leaders of each country and the other officials all agreed in session. Ning Lianchen, however, furrowed his eyebrows; he could see from Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s eyes that he didn¡¯t want to.
CHAPTER 232 (2): SLAP TO THE FACE
CHAPTER 232 (2): SLAP TO THE FACE
Trantion: Sangria
Yun Ruofeng smiled. ¡°Grand Tutor Liu, just say it.¡±
¡°Prince Yun, this humble official has been staying in the imperial pce for a few months already. My daughter is 10 years old, and has been calling for this humble official every day. This humble official only has one daughter who was born when I was already old, so I truly miss her. If this humble official paints well, will you allow me to return to my residence to see my daughter. I promise to return after a few days.¡±
When Su Xi-er heard this, her hand that held the wine pot froze, and her lips pursed together tightly. How dare Yun Ruofeng hold Grand Tutor Liu captive in the imperial pce!
At this moment, Pei Qianhao spoke. ¡°This Prince has heard of Grand Tutor Liu beinguded as the leading figure in the literary world, even in Beimin. As a court official, you should be able to return to your residence every day. Why have you stayed in the imperial pce for months without seeing your ten-year-old daughter?¡±
His voice was calm, but each word was full of interrogation.
Yun Ruofeng looked at Grand Tutor Liu calmly. He purposely chose to wait until now to mention this. Didn¡¯t you always protect Ning Lianchen? Isn¡¯t this Prince kind in allowing you to always stay at the Imperial Pce to keep His Majestypany?
Yun Ruofeng smiled and replied. ¡°Grand Tutor Liu has always apanied His Majesty to teach him the ways of governance. This Prince was so satisfied with the amount of progress that His Majesty has made that I forgot that Grand Tutor Liu had a ten-year-old daughter. You can return to your residence tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry about hurrying back either; just take your time and stay a few more days at your residence.¡±
After he finished talking, Yun Ruofeng raised his wine cup. ¡°This Prince toasts to everyone. Everyone, please drink as much as you can tonight; don¡¯t leave without getting drunk!¡±
The leaders of each country raised their cups along with the officials of Nanzhao, draining their drinks together with Yun Ruofeng.
Only Pei Qianhao took a light sip. He turned his head to look at Su Xi-er and put down his wine cup. ¡°Are you tired after standing for so long?¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head and put down the wine pot. ¡°This servant isn¡¯t tired.¡±
After Yun Ruofeng finished his toast, he instructed the imperial guards to bring over some paintbrush, inkstick and inkstone[1], and paper for Grand Tutor Liu to paint.
The imperial guard bowed, epted the order, and walked into another room on the Dragon Boat. Shortly after, he returned with a wooden desk, paintbrush, inkstick and inkstone, and paper.
Grand Tutor Liu walked in front of the wooden desk and picked up a paintbrush. He thought carefully for a moment and suddenly had an idea.
The brush in his hand rapidly twisted and turned on the paper, drawing everyone¡¯s attentive gaze.
After only fifteen minutes, the painting was finished.
Ning Lianchen instructed Eunuch Fu to show everyone the painting.
Eunuch Fu obeyed the order and walked forward. When he saw the painting, he stared at Grand Tutor Liu in disbelief. He dared to paint...
¡°Eunuch Fu, step onto the upper chair and open up the scroll to show everyone.¡± The gentle voice of Yun Ruofeng could be heard.
Eunuch Fu¡¯s expression changed, but he could only obey the order that Yun Ruofeng had already given. With some reluctance on his face, he stepped onto the tform and opened up the scroll.
Everyone watched as the scroll rolled open to reveal a simple but simultaneously extraordinary image.
It was a slender woman in a red military robe, a sword hanging at her waist as she took a heroic posture.
The woman in the painting was the previous Eldest Imperial Princess Ning Rn! In the painting, she was charging through enemy lines!
Everyone had a different expression. Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze was slightly stunned, and Ning Lianchen immediately looked towards Su Xi-er.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gaze was also changing. He couldn¡¯t help but feel his chest tightening. For Grand Tutor Liu to paint something like this during the Dragon Boat Night Banquet is aplete p to my face!
The woman in the picture charging through enemy lines... It was all because of the blood and sweat of Ning Rn that Nanzhao has achieved what it has today. I, Yun Ruofeng, had stepped on top of a woman to climb up!
1. Image from Wikipedia
CHAPTER 233 (1): IDENTIFY
CHAPTER 233 (1): IDENTIFY
Trantion: Sangria
Although Yun Ruofeng had been humiliated, he couldn¡¯t say anything in front of everyone. It is the undeniable truth that Ning Rn fought in the war. It is obvious that Grand Tutor Liu was scheming to paint Ning Rn at such an asion.
Grand Tutor Liu bowed to pay his respects, loudly saying, ¡°Many thanks, your Majesty.¡±
Eunuch Fu looked at Prince Yun before immediately moving to close the scroll.
Before he could do so, however, the screeching voice of a woman could be heard outside the door. When the curtain lifted, it revealed a young woman d in a red dress, wearing a golden hairpin that glittered in the candlelight.
This woman was none other than Ning Anlian, the person who should be currently resting in the repose pce.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes darkened. Why is she not staying in the repose pce? Doesn¡¯t she know that this situation is enough of a mess already?
Ning Anlian ignored Yun Ruofeng and looked at the half-closed scroll in Eunuch Fu¡¯s hand and sneered. ¡°To paint that sinful woman is disrespectful to Nanzhao. Your Majesty, are you not going to punish Grand Tutor Liu, but reward him instead?¡±
The target of her words was clear, causing everyone to start whispering. Ning Anlian deeply hates the previous Eldest Imperial Princess, enough that she has begun interrogating the Emperor in front of everyone. Even her eyes show that she is annoyed.
Ning Lianchen¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°How is she a sinful woman? Imperial Elder Sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Although I don¡¯t ept Ning Anlian from the bottom of my heart, I still need to call her ¡®Imperial Elder Sister¡¯ in front of others.
I hope... Ning Lianchen''s gaze skipped over Su Xi-er. I hope that you won¡¯t me me for calling Ning Anlian, ¡®Imperial Elder Sister.¡¯ In my heart, you are my only Imperial Elder Sister.
Ning Anlian sneered, putting on the airs of an Eldest Imperial Princess. ¡°This Princess never talks nonsense. Ning Rn disrupted thews of the court, causing her to be evicted from the imperial household. The name of Ning Rn was then banned in Nanzhao, preventing it from ever being mentioned. And yet, you are saying that you will reward Grand Tutor Liu instead of punishing him?¡±
At this moment, Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She was about to speak up when Pei Qianhao knowingly raised a hand, signalling for her to stay quiet for now.
Immediately after, he himself asked with a serious expression. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, is your injury better? How did youe out of the Imperial Pce?¡±
Ning Anlian¡¯s attention immediately went to Su Xi-er, who was standing behind Pei Qianhao. She raised her hand and pointed at the jade green dangling ornament. ¡°Why is this Princess¡¯ essory on a maidservant¡¯s head?¡± Her voice became a screech as she pointed at Su Xi-er.
¡°Miss Xi-er had performed a meritorious service, so this Emperor rewarded her.¡± Ning Lianchen stood up from his seat and walked down from the upper seat towards Ning Anlian.
Although Ning Lianchen was only 16, he was already tall. His stature towered over Ning Anlian as he looked down at her, warning her not to mess around with a powerful gaze.
Ning Anlian looked at Yun Ruofeng, who was sitting on the upper seat and not moving at all, before sneering. ¡°Howughable, how can Your Majesty casually bestow this Princess¡¯ things to others? This dangling ornament holds a lot of meaning for this Princess, and can¡¯t be casually given away.¡±
I must get the dangling ornament back tonight, no matter what. I will also make Su Xi-er die a terrible death!
All of a sudden, the clear and pleasant voice of another woman rang out as Su Xi-er stepped out from behind Pei Qianhao, looking directly at Ning Anlian. ¡°What kind of meaning does it have to you? This belongs to the previous Eldest Imperial Princess.¡±
Ning Anlian pursed her lips tightly. ¡°Who said that it belongs to Ning Rn? It¡¯s this Princess¡¯. Take off the dangling ornament immediately, and this Princess will spare you from death. Otherwise...¡±
CHAPTER 233 (2): IDENTIFY
CHAPTER 233 (2): IDENTIFY
Trantion: Sangria
Shortly after, Pei Qianhao raised his head and nced at Ning Anlian.
Just one nce was sufficient to make Ning Anlian notice the oppressive air of authority and power emanating from him. Prince Hao¡¯s aura is really... She froze in ce, not understanding how to handle the situation.
When Yun Ruofeng saw that Pei Qianhao was involved, he stood up from his seat and slowly walked next to Ning Anlian. ¡°Your injury must have gotten much better if you¡¯re able toe here, but there¡¯s no need to argue over a dangling ornament is there? Even without that jade green ornament, there are many more for the Eldest Imperial Princess to choose from.¡±
He looked at Ning Anlian as he spoke, signalling her to not mess around and understand the big picture.
A hurt look appeared in Ning Anlian¡¯s eyes. Su Xi-er just bullied me; how can Yun Ruofeng tell me to not care about it! That dangling ornament originally belonged to me after spending so much effort to acquire it from Ning Rn. How can he tell me to swallow my anger after Su Xi-er has taken it away just like that!
Ning Anlian gave a cold snort and didn¡¯t focus on Yun Ruofeng anymore. She turned towards Su Xi-er. ¡°You are a murderer, and don¡¯t deserve to wear this Princess¡¯ dangling ornament!¡±
The word ¡®murderer¡¯ was enunciated clearly. The entire room suddenly broke into a hushed chatter. Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant killed someone? Why is the Eldest Imperial Princess calling her a murderer?
Su Xi-er wasn¡¯t in a panic and answered indifferently. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, may this servant ask whom I have killed? How can you know something that even this servant doesn¡¯t know?¡±
¡°Humph, you will soon know whom you have killed.¡±
Ning Anlian looked towards Ning Lianchen. ¡°Your Majesty, please summon Landlord Wei to the main hall.¡±
When Pei Qianhao heard the words ¡®Landlord Wei,¡¯ his eyebrows furrowed slightly. Although the Wei Miss¡¯ were not killed by Su Xi-er, she is still rted to it.
Ning Lianchen looked at Su Xi-er and saw that her eyes were bright and clear. I believe my Imperial Elder Sister; she is not a murderer.
¡°Summon Landlord Wei to enter the main hall.¡± Ning Lianchen waved his hand towards an imperial guard and ordered.
The imperial guard at his side immediately epted the order and left.
Shortly after, Wei Guang entered the main hall and knelt with a thud. ¡°Your Majesty, I beg you to find justice for this peasant.¡± Wei Guang raised his head and secretly nced at Wei Mohai after speaking.
Ning Anlian¡¯s voice was solemn. ¡°Commander Wei, you are Landlord Wei¡¯s distant rtive. Although distant, you are still rted by blood. Landlord Wei¡¯s daughters can be considered your patrilineal cousins. How can you not investigate when your cousins have died with no exnation?¡±
Wei Mohai stood up and bowed to pay his respect. ¡°The murderer was caught, and this case is closed.¡±
¡°Who said that the murderer was caught? The murderer is Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant, Su Xi-er.¡± Ning Anlian¡¯s phoenix eyes blinked slightly as she looked towards Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°What about the evidence?¡±
¡°Youmbasted the two Wei Miss¡¯ on the streets the day that you first arrive in Nanzhao. Because of your animosity towards them after that incident, you left the posthouse and killed them in the Fortune Apricot House!¡±
¡°Me berating them on the streets is conclusive evidence that I killed them? Don¡¯t you think that this is tooughable? Besides, do you even know why I rebuked them in the first ce?¡± Su Xi-er slowly approached Ning Anlian, acting as if she was simply taking a stroll. Her voice was steady, and her expression waspletely calm.
The distance between the two slowly reduced until finally, Ning Anlian could practically feel Su Xi-er¡¯s calm aura. It caused her to feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. This kind of scene is extremely simr to before when Ning Rn used to chide me...
CHAPTER 234 (1): ACTING LIKE A BUFFOON
CHAPTER 234 (1): ACTING LIKE A BUFFOON
Trantion: Sangria
Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Su Xi-er. ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like the Wei Miss¡¯ cared about their reputations. Eldest Imperial Princess, please make sure you know the situation before you talk.¡±
At this moment, Wei Guang suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°Although my two daughters were stubborn, they never did anything evil. Why did youmbaste them on the streets? Besides, even if you didn¡¯t kill them, this is still connected to you.¡±
After he finished talking, Wei Guang turned around and kowtowed towards Ning Lianchen and Prince Yun to pay his respects. ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Yun, this peasant hopes that this case will be thoroughly investigated. The manager and the waiter at the Fortune Apricot House are honest and simple people. This peasant doesn¡¯t believe that they were the ones who conspired to murder my daughters.¡±
Ning Anlian saw that it was the right time and opened her mouth again while maintaining an overbearing demeanor. ¡°The Wei Miss¡¯ had no rtion to you, and rebuking them on the street is little more than sticking your nose into other people¡¯s business!¡±
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, it looks like you don¡¯t know what the Wei Miss¡¯ were saying. As Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant, how could I have remained silent about the Wei Miss¡¯ publically tarnishing his image?¡± Su Xi-er spoke in a calm and indifferent voice.
The corner of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. Su Xi-er scolded the Wei Miss¡¯ because they said something that damaged my reputation. Interesting, I didn¡¯t know about this.
Ning Lianchen took the opportunity to talk. ¡°Landlord Wei, Prince Hao is an important official from Beimin. If the Wei Miss¡¯ were ndering Prince Hao¡¯s reputation, 10 nks could be considered a light punishment. However, should we be heavy-handed, their lives would have been the price.¡± His voice was full of authority, and it made Wei Guang involuntarily shake after hearing it.
¡°What could such weak little women have said that would damage Prince Hao¡¯s reputation? Howughable!¡± Ning Anlian swung her sleeves and looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°In conclusion, you are definitely connected to the deaths of the Wei Miss¡¯!¡±
Unexpectedly, Pei Qianhao suddenly chuckled on the side in the face of this usation. He leisurely took a sip of wine. ¡°If you are going to go that far, then we mustunch an investigation. However, this Prince has one sentence for you: I will apany you until the end.¡±
His voice was cold and unsuppressed, bringing with it a devilishly arrogant aura.
Ning Anlian¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed as she stared at Pei Qianhao. Just as she was about to refute him, her hand was grabbed by Yun Ruofeng. He secretly signalled at her to stop talking.
However, the gesture was like a fire thatpletely lit Ning Anlian up. She looked at Su Xi-er in anger. ¡°Take that dangling ornament off your head. Although His Majesty agreed to bestow it to you, this Princess didn¡¯t agree. My things can only be awarded when I agree.¡±
Many of the leaders from other countries immediately began to shake their heads. Some even went as far as to express disapproval at Ning Anlian. ¡°The Eldest Imperial Princess really doesn¡¯t know how to look at the bigger picture. Even if she is unwilling to part with the dangling ornament, she should have asked for it to be returned while in private. After all, his Majesty already gifted it to someone else in front of all of us. It¡¯s inappropriate for her to throw a tantrum and ask for it right now.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, she doesn¡¯t care about the bigger picture. From what I can see, there¡¯s no way she was the one dancingst night. In fact, the one whose figure matchesst night¡¯s performer more is Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant!¡±
CHAPTER 234 (2): ACTING LIKE A BUFFOON
CHAPTER 234 (2): ACTING LIKE A BUFFOON
Trantion: Sangria
The gentle smile on Yun Ruofeng¡¯s face was gone. The cat ispletely out of the bag. Ning Anlian shouldn¡¯t havee here.
Therefore, Yun Ruofeng looked at Wei Mohai and immediately instructed, ¡°The Eldest Imperial Princess doesn¡¯t feel well; please send her back to her repose pce to rest, and ask the Imperial Physician to take a look at her.¡±
Ning Anlian immediately raised her hand and interrupted. ¡°This Princess is feeling very well. There is no need to call for the Imperial Physician!¡± She then turned her head to look at Su Xi-er. ¡°Take off that dangling ornament and give it to this Princess. It is an essory from this Princess¡¯ Imperial Mother!¡±
Su Xi-er sneered to herself. Ning Anlian really is shameless to be able to say something like that. I am extremely clear on who this ornament belongs to!
It was Emperor Father and Empress Mother¡¯s token of love! Before Empress Mother passed away, she gave me the dangling ornament and asked me to keep it safe.
Su Xi-er showed a trace of a smile and purposely raised her hand to stroke the ornament in her hair. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, what has been given cannot be taken back. This has nothing to do with you. Not to mention, this dangling ornament never belonged to you in the first ce.¡±
Before Ning Anlian could reply, Ning Lianchen answered, ¡°This dangling ornament was the previous Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯. Imperial Elder Sister liked it when she saw it, so she decided to keep it. Miss Xi-er is right. Imperial Elder Sister, this isn¡¯t yours.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, this Princess can see that you treat Su Xi-er very differently.¡± There was an overtone in Ning Anlian¡¯s words, and her eyes were full of coldness.
Yun Ruofeng gave Wei Mohai a look, prompting thetter to walk up before bowing. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, please return to the repose pce since you aren¡¯t feeling well.¡±
¡°This Princess will not return unless I get the dangling ornament.¡± Ning Anlian immediately headed towards Su Xi-er, reaching out a hand to snatch the ornament.
Su Xi-er easily dodged Ning Anlian¡¯s grabbing motion, taking the opportunity to grab thetter¡¯s wrist. She didn¡¯t let go, only twisting it inwards.
Ning Anlian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in pain, and she bit her lips together tightly. I can¡¯t lose the disposition of an Eldest Imperial Princess at the Dragon Boat Night Banquet, no matter how Su Xi-er treats me. No matter how much pain I am in, I can¡¯t retreat a single step!
The resulting stalemate only had Su Xi-er twisting Ning Anlian¡¯s wrist even harder, until thetter nearly bit through her lips.
Yun Ruofeng walked up and raised his hand to grab Su Xi-er¡¯s wrist. ¡°Miss Xi-er, if the Eldest Imperial Princess has done something wrong, this Prince will apologise to you.¡± He applied enough force so that Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t continue twisting Ning Anlian¡¯s wrist.
A woman¡¯s strength couldn¡¯tpete with a man¡¯s, especially when that man was someone who had trained for years in the army like Yun Ruofeng.
Su Xi-er looked at him coldly and let Ning Anlian go. At the same time, she flung Yun Ruofeng¡¯s hand off violently.
¡°Since when was it Prince Yun¡¯s turn to discipline this Prince¡¯s maidservant?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was ice-cold. At the same time, a wooden chopstick flew through the air with considerable force.
Bang! Suddenly, the white porcin vase behind Yun Ruofeng fell to the floor.
For a wooden chopstick to contain enough force to shatter such arge porcin vase..! A trace of fear could be seen in everyone¡¯s eyes.
Pei Qianhao stood up from his seat and walked forward step by step. He raised his hand to hold Su Xi-er, pulling her towards his chest as he looked at Yun Ruofeng. ¡°Even this Prince hasn¡¯t hit her before, but Prince Yun hasid your hands on my maidservant. Tell this Prince, should someone be held responsible this time?¡±
Su Xi-er squirmed a bit in his arms, but stopped moving when she raised her head and saw the look in his eyes.
¡°Prince Hao, how do you want someone to be held responsible?¡± With a scene like this, tonight¡¯s Dragon Boat Night Banquet has really been ruined.
The people who sat in the audience understood that Prince Hao and Prince Yun were going to be settling a personal matter, and that it wouldn¡¯t be convenient for them to sit there and watch.
Pei Qianhao shot his icy cold gaze around the room and made everyone freeze.
Ning Lianchen opened his mouth at this moment. ¡°The Dragon Boat Night Banquet ends here tonight. Apologies to everyone.¡± After that, he gestured for everyone to leave.
CHAPTER 235 (1): SHOWDOWN
CHAPTER 235 (1): SHOWDOWN
Trantion: Cosy
Once everyone had cleared out, the main hall was deadly silent. Seeing that even Wei Mohai could only stand deferentially to the side, Wei Guang didn¡¯t even dare to take a deep breath while watching the scene before him.
Yun Ruofeng looked at Su Xi-er, thetter being snuggled up in Pei Qianhao''s arms without any movement. In this world, only Prince Hao will hold a woman in his arms without any regard to the situation.
A faint smile appeared on Yun Ruofeng''s face, though with a hint of sarcasm. "The rumours of Prince Hao loving beauties are true indeed." He then turned to look at Su Xi-er with an ambiguous look.
Su Xi-er ced both her hands on Pei Qianhao''s chest and pushed him away, straightening herself out before looking at Yun Ruofeng. "However Prince Hao acts is his business, and has nothing to do with you, Prince Yun. More importantly, how do you n to deal with the Eldest Imperial Princess falsely using me of the Wei Miss¡¯ murder?¡±
Pei Qianhao turned his gaze to Ning Anlian after Su Xi-er¡¯s words, following up with, ¡°If the Eldest Imperial Princess, if you want to conduct an exhaustive investigation of this case, this Prince doesn¡¯t mind cooperating. However, you had best think about the consequences of falsely using this Prince¡¯s maidservant if you¡¯re wrong?¡±
His frosty re made Ning Anlian felt ufortable, causing her to part her lips and give off a snort to try to calm herself down. "This Princess never falsely uses someone. If this Princess says it''s her, it''s definitely her."
Ning Anlian¡¯s wrist was still hurting, and when Su Xi-er took a few steps forward, she involuntarily retreated. When she realised what she herself had done, Ning Anlian¡¯s expression grew even worse. I am the Eldest Imperial Princess of a nation; how can I be afraid of a mere maidservant?
"The Eldest Imperial Princess must really have sharp eyes and prating judgement. If what you say is true, then there must not be any wrongful convictions in Nanzhao.¡± Halting her steps, Su Xi-er was sure to enunciate each of her words.
Ning Anlian''s heart skipped a beat. Su Xi-er is clearly smiling, but why do I only feel the coldness from within her eyes? This bitter and frosty feeling is all too familiar.
There was even a moment when Ning Anlian wanted to address Su Xi-er as Ning Rn...
Yun Ruofeng could see that something was wrong with Ning Anlian and swiftly dered, "If you aren¡¯t the murderer, the Eldest Imperial Princess will extend a formal apology."
"Prince Yun, you sure like to joke around. Framing me for murder isn¡¯t something that can be resolved with just an apology. She must be punished." Su Xi-er¡¯s smile stayed on her face the entire time, but nobody could mistake the overbearing tone she took while speaking.
Such overbearingness wasn''t in line with her identity, arousing the suspicions of others.
Afraid that Yun Ruofeng would put two and two together, Ning Lianchen immediately intervened. "Framing someone is a major crime, and can severely damage the victim¡¯s reputation. Apart from the formal apology, the Eldest Imperial Princess must receive a punishment."
"Your Majesty is wise. Eldest Imperial Princess, do you dare to make a deal with me?" Su Xi-er looked at the silent Ning Anlian. I know her personality well - extremely vicious when she has the advantage, but when she falls into a passive position, she¡¯s like an ostrich with her head in the sand. That is, of course, unless her bottom line is challenged.
Ning Anlian''s gaze flickered as she looked at Su Xi-er. "What deal?"
Pei Qianhao snorted, "From what this Prince can see, the Eldest Imperial Princess seems to becking in confidence. After using this Prince¡¯s maidservant with nothing more than spection and guesswork, you are chickening out once a formal agreement must be made beforeunching an investigation."
Pei Qianhao turned to look at Wei Guang, "Landlord Wei, this Prince understands that you are grieved by your daughters'' death, but aren¡¯t you afraid that your daughters won¡¯t be able to cross over peacefully and reincarnate if you are to frame an innocent person?"
CHAPTER 235 (2): SHOWDOWN
CHAPTER 235 (2): SHOWDOWN
Trantion: Cosy
"Timid? This Prince couldn''t see any timidness, but courage from you tonight. At Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet, you followed along to stir up a fuss at such an important asion, Landlord Wei." Pei Qianhao¡¯s contempt for him was evident in his tone.
Yun Ruofeng''s brows furrowed; he almost couldn''t maintain the smile on his face.
Ning Anlian noticed Yun Ruofeng''s expression and immediately became a bit afraid. Does Feng hate me now? I didn''t bring him glory, but disgrace instead.
I didn''t do anything wrong. I just don''t like Su Xi-er, and don''t wish to see her wearing that dangling ornament with her arrogant expression. I want to have Su Xi-er under my feet, just like Ning Rn, and then whip her until her skin and flesh arecerated!
I''m not wrong, no! Why is Feng upset?!
Just as Ning Anlian was lost in her emotional turmoil, Su Xi-er spoke slowly, "Eldest Imperial Princess, it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to agree or not. For the sake of the investigation, this deal will be made. If I am indeed the murderer, you can deal with me however you like. If I am not, Eldest Imperial Princess, you will have to guard the Imperial Mausoleum for three years."
Ning Anlian is vain, and if she is sent to the Imperial Mausoleum, she can no longer enjoy material things. She also likes Yun Ruofeng, but with thetter¡¯s love for power, how is it possible for him to follow her to the Imperial Mausoleum?
Hearing Su Xi-er''s words, Ning Anlian shook her head immediately. "No. Even if you are not the murderer, this Princess is not going to the Imperial Mausoleum." Let¡¯s not even mention three years!
"Great, this Emperor thinks that this deal is fair enough. If Miss Xi-er is not the murderer..." Ning Lianchen paused and looked at Ning Anlian before he continued, "Imperial Elder Sister, you shall head to the Imperial Mausoleum and guard it for three years, how about it? This Emperor knows that you have never been to the Imperial Mausoleum. A few years back, when the imperial descendants headed to the Imperial Mausoleum to pay their respects, you even threw a huge tantrum when Emperor Father didn''t allow you to go."
Ning Anlian pursed her lips tightly. This is different from the trip to the Imperial Mausoleum a few years ago. A few years back, going to the Imperial Mausoleum was the symbol of one''s position. Of all the princesses that time, Ning Rn was the only one who was allowed to go!
But now, guarding the Imperial Mausoleum is just a euphemism for being held captive; and in such a cold and deste ce at that!
"No, this Princess is unwilling! If Su Xi-er isn''t the murderer, this Princess shall not take a single step out of my repose pce for three months!"
Ning Anlian said to herself, Being grounded in my repose pce for three months is the harshest punishment I can ept.
Su Xi-er shook her head, "I am cing my life on the line. I will pay for a crime with my life if the investigation shows that I am the murderer, but you will only be grounded for three months? Prince Hao, don¡¯t you think that this punishment is too light?
How could Pei Qianhao not recognise her intentions? However, he also disliked the aggressive Ning Anlian, and allowed Su Xi-er to have her way this time.
Hence, Pei Qianhao turned to look at Yun Ruofeng, "Prince Yun, this Prince''s maidservant is risking her life for this. In return, the Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao shall guard the Imperial Mausoleum for three years. How does that sound?"
Yun Ruofeng''s gentle eyes met with Pei Qianhao''s frosty ones. This showdown had already gone beyond the two women, and had escted to a fight between the two Prince Regents. Perhaps it was even apetition between the two nations.
No matter how unwilling Ning Anlian was, the arrow was mounted and had to be fired. She no longer had the privilege to choose her path in the face of such a dispute.
Yun Ruofeng pondered slightly before he nodded. "This Prince is not against what Miss Xi-er suggested."
Hearing Yun Ruofeng''s words, Ning Lianchen''s heart made a slight lurch. Ning Anlian, you are truly doomed this time around. This Emperor shall see how you deal with three years in the lonely Imperial Mausoleum. Even if you do manage tost through those years, this Emperor will make sure that you never return.
Ning Anlian''s face paled. If the murderer isn¡¯t Su Xi-er, I¡¯ll really have to go to the Imperial Mausoleum for three years?
No, I don''t want to! But just as she was about to speak, she caught Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gaze, and her heart froze.
For so many years, she thought that Yun Ruofeng''s gaze was only filled with gentleness. For the first time, she actually saw a hint of cruelty in his eyes.
CHAPTER 236 (1): DESPAIR
CHAPTER 236 (1): DESPAIR
Trantion: Cosy
Ning Lianchen was stunned upon seeing her actions; she was acting like a shy woman. Imperial Elder Sister didn''t act this way Yun Ruofeng, even when she loved him. But in front of Prince Hao, she actually... Ning Lianchen couldn''t help but take a few more nces at Pei Qianhao.
It was during one of those nces that Ning Lianchen just so happened to meet with Pei Qianhao''s gaze, catching a hint of smugness hidden within thetter¡¯s dark orbs.
"Alright, let''s head back," Pei Qianhao nodded, and turned to walk out of the boat.
"Prince Hao, it''s alreadyte. You can rest on the boat instead of returning to the posthouse." Yun Ruofeng''s cid voice sounded.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t turn around when he replied. "Might as well."
Before he had even finished the sentence, Pei Qianhao¡¯s figure had already disappeared from the main hall.
Without Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er around, the atmosphere became even more awkward. Ning Anlian herself was unwilling to break the silence, her lips remaining tightly pressed together.
Yun Ruofeng looked towards Wei Guang, causing thetter to tremble in silence. He can''t shirk responsibility for the Dragon Boat Night Banquet ending prematurely.
"Wei Mohai, it is inconvenient for this Prince to deal with this rtive of yours, so I will hand him to you. As for the Wei Miss'' case, you shall be in charge of the investigation." Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gentle expression remained as he issued his orders, but the serious tone in which they came sent Wei Guang¡¯s heart into a frenzy.
Wei Mohai bowed and acknowledged the order. "This subordinate understands." He then gestured for Wei Guang to follow him. Not daring to disobey, Wei Guang quickly got up and followed Wei Mohai out of the main hall.
In the main hall, Ning Lianchen looked at Ning Anlian. "Imperial Elder Sister, are you afraid of guarding the Imperial Mausoleum for three years? This Emperor must say that if you hadn¡¯te tonight, none of this would have happened. If you really end up in the Imperial Mausoleum, you have only yourself to me."
Yun Ruofeng waved his hand. "Enough, you may leave. Your Majesty can stop worrying; this Prince will handle this matter."
"Even this Emperor is unable to handle this matter, but it will be interesting to see how you handle Imperial Elder Sister¡¯s tantrum, Prince Yun." Ning Lianchen¡¯s words were filled with an underlying meaning, but nobody responded as he walked out of the main hall, his face full of smiles.
Just as he was about to alight the Dragon Boat, Ning Lianchen caught sight of a couple standing and kissing on the bow of a boat in the distance.
The moonlight shone on the pair, revealing the picturesque visage of the pair. Ning Lianchen looked clearly. It is Imperial Elder Sister and Pei Qianhao!
He saw Pei Qianhao''s arm hooked around his Imperial Elder Sister''s waist, and instead of rejecting him, thetter had her arms around Pei Qianhao¡¯s neck.
Ning Lianchen''s eyes narrowed briefly before they returned to normal. Imperial Elder Sister, have you truly fallen in love in this lifetime? Can Prince Hao shelter you from the wind and rain? When forced to make a choice, will Prince Hao choose you, or to keep his power?
Ning Lianchen clenched his fists tightly. Imperial Sister, I will support you in whatever makes you happy; but when ites to choosing a husband, he must get past me first. At this thought, Ning Lianchen couldn''t help but sigh. Even if I want to screen Pei Qianhao, my current influence is so low that it would only result in Prince Hao ignoring me.
That¡¯s why, if I want to do anything, I have to be powerful. Filled with determination, Ning Lianchen¡¯s eyes were bright as he slowly walked down from the boat.
Just as Ning Lianchen alighted the boat, he saw Grand Tutor Liu rapidly approaching before bowing and paying his respects.
From the looks of it, this is no coincidence; Grand Tutor Liu has been waiting here for some time now.
CHAPTER 236 (2): DESPAIR
CHAPTER 236 (2): DESPAIR
Trantion: Cosy
"Grand Tutor Liu, no need to stand on formalities; please get up quickly."
Grand Tutor Liu stood up. The man who was always serious in speech and manners had tears welling up in his eyes. "Your Majesty, this old official is afraid that time is running out for me. This old official will not be able to stay by your side, and must leave you to fend off Prince Yun alone..."
Ning Lianchen lifted his hands to wipe off the tears from the corners of his respected teacher''s eyes. "You are this Emperor''s respected teacher, and as they say, a teacher for a day is a father for life. This Emperor¡¯s father passed on early. In this Emperor¡¯s eyes, you are more like a strict father than a teacher. If you believe your time is running out, don¡¯t say such things anymore; I will save you."
Ning Lianchen understood what Grand Tutor Liu was trying to say. He had openly defied Yun Ruofeng during the Dragon Boat Night Banquet; it is practically a given that Yun Ruofeng will have him executed.
However, although I am weak, I am determined to save Grand Tutor Liu.
"Your Majesty, Prince Yun has an immeasurable number of tricks up his sleeve. He controls the imperial power, using it to manipte the court, and frame the previous Eldest Imperial Princess. He has even gone as far as to set heavy taxes, and channel all the country¡¯s wealth into the military. You can¡¯t incur his wrath while you have yet to spread your wings. You have to suffer through hardships until the timees you are able to build up your own influence; only then will Prince Yun be in. If Nanzhao goes on like this, this nation will definitely copse." Grand Tutor Liu''s words were spoken in an almost conversational tone, but there was no mistaking the cold and bleak meaning behind his words.
Ning Lianchen''s felt his heart being wrung. It sounded like Grand Tutor Liu was trying to leave hisst words. No, I can¡¯t let Grand Tutor Liu die!
"Your Majesty, this old official has a ten-year-old daughter. If any mishaps are to ur, please take care of her in this old official''s stead. When she is of age, you can let her out." Grand Tutor Liu then dropped to his knees. "Your Majesty only has to take care of this old official''s daughter for five years. Five years will be good enough."
Ning Lianchen pursed his lips. Grand Tutor Liu is already resolved to die...
"Grand Tutor Liu, your daughter is waiting for you at the Liu Residence. You will be fine; this Emperor will think of a solution." Ning Lianchen helped Grand Tutor Liu up, his voice determined.
Grand Tutor Liu nodded, "Thank you, Your Majesty. This old official has arranged the books on the bookshelves. The first level - governing a nation; the second - deployment of troops; the third - use of personnel. These books add up to a dozen or so volumes. Though there aren''t many, each and every one of them contains the quintessence of the guiding principles. This old official has ced Your Majesty''s favourite floral tea andmoners'' stir-fried chestnuts in the low cab beside the bookshelves. Your Majesty can enjoy them when you are tired of reading."
"Grand Tutor Liu, this Emperor will definitely save you." Ning Lianchen could feel the bitterness in his heart.
Grand Tutor Liu bowed deferentially. "Many thanks, Your Majesty. This old official shall take my leave. It''ste and chilly, but please have a good rest." Grand Tutor Liu then turned and left. At the moment when he turned, there was a trace of firm determination in his eyes.
Grand Tutor Liu sneered, his grey-white hair appearing deste under the moonlight. In reality, Wei Mohai¡¯s subordinate, Qin Ling, had alreadye up to Grand Tutor Liu with a cup of wine after he exited the main hall. How could he not have known that it was full of poison?
He knew that when he openly defied Prince Yun, he would undoubtedly end up dead, but he had no regrets. He didn''t speak a single word as he downed the contents of the cup.
Qin Ling had said that it would be four hours before the poison takes effect. This means that I can properly apany my daughter in these four hours.
Four hours. He had spent one hour waiting for His Majesty toe out. After reaching his residence, he would need to pen a letter and have a servant send it to the Literary Association. Once they received the letter, it would definitely deal a huge blow to Prince Yun.
However, the consequences for such a letter would be the execution of his entire family. He couldn¡¯t bear thinking about his daughter suffering such a fate, and could only entrust her to Ning Lianchen for now.
~~~
On the other boat, Su Xi-er pushed Pei Qianhao away. She turned her head slightly and saw Grand Tutor Liu.
She lifted her head and nted a kiss on Pei Qianhao of her own ord. "Prince Hao, please allow this servant to make a trip to Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s residence."
CHAPTER 237 (1): EXTREMELY SHOCKED
CHAPTER 237 (1): EXTREMELY SHOCKED
Trantion: Cosy
But now, after understanding her purpose, his face darkened. She only kissed me because she has a request.
Su Xi-er watched his face darken. Huh? He¡¯s unhappy that I kissed him? "Prince Hao, Prince Yun probably won¡¯t let Grand Tutor Liu off today after openly defying him with the drawing of Ning Rn. It would be a pity if a leading authority in the literary world like Grand Tutor Liu died."
"This has nothing to do with you. If Grand Tutor Liu dies, that''s Nanzhao''s loss." Pei Qianhao then reached out his arm and hooked it around Su Xi-er''s waist, wanting to bring her back into the room.
"Prince Hao, this servant admires the previous Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao, and feels that she would be uneasy if Grand Tutor Liu were to die just for this."
Pei Qianhao halted in his tracks and watched her in silence. You mean to tell me that Su Xi-er wants to stick her nose into everything because she admires Ning Rn? Even admiration can only go so far you know?
If I don''t help Su Xi-er, what will she be able to do? What is she without me?
Pei Qianhao furrowed his brows as a subtle glint flickered in his eyes, a seemingly brilliant idea forming in his mind. Since she wants to intervene, then let her. I won¡¯t interfere with the matters of Grand Tutor Liu. Let¡¯s see how she manages to do anything without me.
The more Pei Qianhao thought of it, the more he felt that his idea was a stroke of genius. As a result, he let go of Su Xi-er. "You are stubborn, and it would be wrong of this Prince to force you to stay. This Prince shall give you two days. If you don¡¯t return within those two days, don¡¯t appear before this Prince ever again. In addition, this Prince will not intervene in your matters. Do you understand?"
Su Xi-er froze briefly before she nodded. "Many thanks, Prince Hao." She bowed deferentially once more and alighted the boat, following after Grand Tutor Liu.
Pei Qianhao watched her gradually disappearing silhouette, the corners of his lips raised into a smile. Su Xi-er, from what this Prince can see, you will be back before the two days are up. Power may not always be the answer, but sometimes, you have no choice but to depend on it.
This Prince shall see what you can aplish without me.
Pei Qianhao was supremely confident that Su Xi-er would be powerless to take even a single step forward on her own. However, if he had known what was going to happen, he would surely not have let her go alone tonight.
Su Xi-er was destined to broaden Pei Qianhao''s horizons, and deal a huge blow to his confidence.
The departing Su Xi-er saw Grand Tutor Liu boarding the Liu Residence''s horse carriage. She immediately waved her hand to g down another carriage, telling the driver to stop on the street closest to the Liu Residence.
Su Xi-er lifted the carriage curtains, a bad feeling having settled in her stomach when she saw Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s hurried steps. Perhaps Yun Ruofeng has already gotten his hands on Grand Tutor Liu!
With Grand Tutor Liu no longer around, Lianchen¡¯s clout in the royal court will take arge impact. Without the literary officials under Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s banner, the court will be under Yun Ruofeng¡¯s total control!
In less than seven minutes, the horse carriage halted. Su Xi-er handed the carriage driver several copper coins as she disembarked, heading the rest of the way to Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s residence by foot.
At the entrance of the Liu Residence, the servants stood deferentially beside the tightly shut front gates.
Su Xi-er went forward, but was stopped by the servants. "Miss, what brings you to the Liu Residence sote at night?"
"I am looking for Grand Tutor Liu; it''s important."
The servants were clearly doubtful. One of them requested to enter the residence to inform Grand Tutor Liu. Pressed for time, Su Xi-er immediately knocked out one servant and threatened the other to open the doors.
CHAPTER 237 (2): EXTREMELY SHOCKED
CHAPTER 237 (2): EXTREMELY SHOCKED
Trantion: Cosy
Su Xi-er entered promptly and headed straight for the Liu Residence''s main hall, but Grand Tutor Liu wasn''t there.
Just as she was about to move on, a crowd of servants flooded out from all directions, surrounding Su Xi-er.
Without allowing Su Xi-er a chance to speak, a servant immediately raised the cudgel in his hand and swung it at her. Su Xi-er leaned to one side, dodging his strike before kicking him down.
Soon, even Lady Liu appeared in the main hall and looked at Su Xi-er with a frosty re. "Even a female subordinate of Prince Yun is so powerful. Prince Yun has already given my husband poisoned wine and agreed to give him four hours. Now he can¡¯t even spare those four hours, and wants to silence him immediately?"
Shock filled Su Xi-er''s eyes. "Grand Tutor Liu drank the poisoned wine?"
The pain in Lady Liu''s eyes was apparent before she became doubtful. "If you aren¡¯t working for Prince Yun, then who are you?"
"Prince Hao''s maidservant, Su Xi-er. Where is Grand Tutor Liu? I have a way to save him!"
Hearing Su Xi-er words, Lady Liu was reminded about the incident where Prince Hao''s maidservantmbasted the Wei Miss'' on the streets. Deciding to cling to thisst piece of hope, Lady Liu dropped her suspicions and brought Su Xi-er to the study. "Miss, do you really have a way to save Senior Master? Senior Master is writing a letter in the study. Even right before his death, he is still thinking of His Majesty." Lady Liu couldn''t help but wipe her tears as she spoke. If Senior Master is to pass on, I shall follow suit. Even if I can''t bear to leave my daughter, I can''t bear to leave Senior Master more.
Lady Liu and Grand Tutor Liu had known each other since they were young, and were childhood sweethearts. For his entire life, Lady Liu was his only woman. Even if she couldn¡¯t give birth to a son, and had only borne him a daughter when she was forty years of age, Grand Tutor Liu didn¡¯t abandon her, nor did he get a concubine.
Su Xi-er immediately pushed open the doors of the study once they arrived, not bothering to knock as Lady Liu trailed behind.
Grand Tutor Liu had just finished drafting his letter, and was slightly startled upon seeing Su Xi-er. I never thought that Prince Hao''s maidservant would appear!
"Grand Tutor Liu, please lie down and let me have a look." Su Xi-er had been struck by a deadly poison in her previous life. The imperial physicians were at their wit¡¯s end, and in the end, she had learned a method from an old folk physician to cure herself.
This time, she wanted to try the method that she had learned.
"Lady Liu, bring a small knife to let out the poisonous blood."
Just then, Grand Tutor Liu waved his hand. "No need; the poison will take effect in another hour. This old official can''t help His Majesty by being alive. Only my death will deal a huge blow to Prince Yun!"
Lady Liu couldn''t help but whimper. "Senior Master..."
Grand Tutor Liu had already made up his mind. Only my death would incite the literary schrs to start a crusade against Prince Yun. I know that it won¡¯t be enough to flip the boat, but the crusade by the literati will be a huge blow against Prince Yun. At the very least, Prince Yun won¡¯t be able to do anything to Ning Lianchen in a short period of time. In fact, he would be forced to give up some power to His Majesty to weather the storm.
As to how this power is used, it would be up to His Majesty from now on.
Grand Tutor Liu ignored Su Xi-er and spoke to Lady Liu directly. "Is Yinyin asleep? Carry her over to me lightly. I can no longer walk with the poison in my body."
Lady Liu couldn''t stop her tears from flowing and nodded repeatedly. She then turned and headed out of the study to retrieve her daughter.
In the study, Su Xi-er was deeply moved as she gazed at the man in front of her. "Grand Tutor Liu, you have given up too much for Nanzhao."
Grand Tutor Liu''s eyes darkened. Perhaps because he was near death, he had even more prating insight when he looked at others now.
Su Xi-er was staring straight into Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s eyes. She was using her eyes and her disposition, to let him know of her true identity.
Suddenly, Grand Tutor Liu was struck by a shocking revtion. If not for the fact that he couldn¡¯t move his legs, he would have taken a few steps back. His words were unsteady as he uttered. ¡°Eldest... Imperial Princess?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. "Grand Tutor Liu, you have suffered many hardships in this lifetime. Neither Lianchen, nor I, will ever forget you."
"Eldest Imperial Princess, it''s really you!" Grand Tutor Liu startedughing heartily all of a sudden, "It''s heaven¡¯s blessing for Nanzhao! It''s heaven¡¯s blessing for Nanzhao! Prince Yun would never expect that you actually lived on in this manner! Eldest Imperial Princess..."
CHAPTER 238 (1): ALREADY DEAD
CHAPTER 238 (1): ALREADY DEAD
Trantion: Rakumon
Understanding his circumstances, she immediately closed the door.
Grand Tutor Liu¡¯splexion started to turn green, and his breathing became unsteady. Desperately clinging to hisst breath, he passed the letter to Su Xi-er. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, pass this letter to the Literary Association, and crusade against Prince Yun!¡±
His expression became sorrowful. ¡°Prince Yun is ruthless and cunning, leaving many dead by his hand. Eldest Imperial Princess... he must be exterminated.¡±
Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s breathing became increasingly unstable. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, your former subordinate, Feng Changqing, he...isn¡¯t dead. Prince Yun failed when trying to assassinate him. Although he is disfigured and severely wounded, he is still alive. Eldest Imperial Princess, you must go find Feng Changqing...¡± He had to speak thest words through gritted teeth.
Su Xi-er went forward to grab his hands. ¡°Grand Tutor Liu, thank you for telling me this.¡±
Feng Changqing, I remember him. He was an unremarkable soldier under me in the past. He had a pitiful background, and his appearance was just as feminine as Chu Linglong¡¯s. It was this appearance that caused him to suffer much verbal abuse when he entered the army.
Grand Tutor Liu was currently at the brink of death. At this moment, a knock on the door sounded, and Liu Yinyin¡¯s crisp voice could be heard. ¡°Daddy, Yinyin hase. I haven¡¯t seen Daddy in such a long time. Quickly open the door Daddy, Yinyin wants to eat sweets.¡±
The corner of Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s lips raised, but he was unable to utter a single word as he opened his mouth helplessly. He pointed at the door and drew a circle, representing a sweet.
¡°Grand Tutor Liu, don¡¯t worry; I will take good care of Yinyin.¡±
Grand Tutor Liu nodded. I can rest assured with the Eldest Imperial Princess around. He smiled as he closed his eyes, the greenish-purple hue fading from his visage. His face gradually returned to a rosy colour, as if he had died of natural causes.
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze darkened. Yun Ruofeng, to actually use a poison that¡¯s forbidden in the pce, how ruthless!
The knocking on the door continued as Su Xi-erid Grand Tutor Liu on the couch, stowing away his letter in her robes before opening the door.
Liu Yinyin was 10 years old and extremely naive. When she saw Su Xi-er, she smiled. ¡°Mummy, I saw a fairy.¡±
Lady Liu looked towards the study. The moment she spotted Grand Tutor Liu lying motionlessly on the soft couch, she felt her heart die. But with her daughter beside her, she could only force herself to smile.
¡°Yinyin, Daddy is tired from handling some important matters in the imperial pce, and needs to rest. Why don¡¯t youe to visit your Daddy tomorrow instead?¡±
Liu Yinyin saw Grand Tutor Liu lying on the soft couch and genuinely thought that he had fallen asleep. No matter how much she missed her father, she still didn¡¯t wish to disturb his rest.
Hence, she pouted. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Mum and won¡¯t disturb Daddy. I¡¯lle visit him again tomorrow, but Mum, how long is Daddy going to stay this time? I haven¡¯t seen him in months, but he keeps staying with His Majesty, even though I am younger than His Majesty. When Yinyin mentioned the emperor, her discontent was clear.
Su Xi-er watched Liu Yinyin¡¯s pure and sincere smiling countenance. If she finds out that her father is already dead, she...
Lady Liu caressed her daughter¡¯s head and turned to the old servant beside her. ¡°Take Yinyin away.¡±
The old servant heard the sorrowful tone in her words, but when she saw the Young Miss still smiling, she also felt pain in her heart.
¡°Yes, Lady. Young Miss, please follow this old servant into the room. We¡¯lle and visit Senior Master again tomorrow.¡±
CHAPTER 238 (2): ALREADY DEAD
CHAPTER 238 (2): ALREADY DEAD
Trantion: Rakumon
Only after Liu Yinyin left did Lady Liu finally let her tears fall. She looked at Su Xi-er and remarked, ¡°Miss, Yinyin likes you very much.¡±
Lady Liu suddenly knelt down. ¡°Miss, as Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant, Prince Yun won¡¯t do anything to you. Since Senior Master is already gone, I wish to follow him. The feelings between us are deep, and have merged into our blood. I can¡¯t possibly live on without him, so please don¡¯t try to convince me otherwise. Miss, I can only beg you to take care of Yinyin.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately supported Lady Liu up, but when she saw thetter¡¯s hopeless gaze, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to change her mind. Feelings this deep will follow you until the day you die.
Finally, Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I promise you.¡±
Lady Liu nodded and took one nce in the direction of her daughter¡¯s room before entering the study.
Creak. The room door closed, and the inside was absolutely silent.
Su Xi-er clutched the letter in her sleeve very tightly as she slowly walked forward. A momentter, she heard a loud bang sound from within the study, followed by silence.
Lady Liu has smashed her head against the wall and died, leaving together with Grand Tutor Liu. He has used his death to make this letter much more meaningful.
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at the bright moon. Don¡¯t worry; to have the courage to leave in such a manner... I respect you.
Afterwards, Su Xi-er walked towards Liu Yinyin¡¯s boudoir.
Liu Yinyin hadn¡¯t slept, and was sitting on a chair as she listened to her wet nurse¡¯s storytelling. The wet nurse was the old woman who had brought Liu Yinyin back to her room.
When the wet nurse caught sight of Su Xi-er, she understood that Lady Liu had already passed, and was barely able to keep her tears from spilling out. She knew that the youngdy in front of her hade to take the Young Miss away.
¡°Yinyin,¡± Su Xi-er softly called.
Liu Yinyin smiled, and immediately jumped up from the chair. ¡°Fairy, did Daddy ask you to y with me?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Grand Tutor Liu instructed me to take you out to eat candy.¡±
¡°Candy? But why isn¡¯t it Daddy taking me out?¡±
Su Xi-er crouched down and poked her nose. ¡°Your Daddy is too busy, and has to head back to the imperial pce early tomorrow morning. After a while though, he will be able to leave and continue apanying you at home.¡±
Upon hearing that, Liu Yinyin smiled. ¡°Daddy will be able to keep apanying me after a period of time? That¡¯s great! Since His Majesty is much older than me, he won¡¯t need others to apany him, so Daddy can stay with me! Miss Fairy, when are we going out to eat candy?¡±
Su Xi-er pulled her hand, and instructed the wet nurse, ¡°Take some of Yinyin¡¯s clothes and pack them up properly. I¡¯ll take them with me.¡±
The wet nurse understood and immediately went to pack.
Liu Yinyin was puzzled. ¡°Why are you taking my clothes? Fairy, are you taking me far away? I have to tell Mum if that¡¯s the case, otherwise, she¡¯ll worry if she doesn¡¯t see me.¡±
Liu Yinyin still didn¡¯t know that both of her parents had already passed on.
¡°Your mother has already agreed to it. What, does Yinyin not want to go out and y?¡± Su Xi-er was all smiles as she spoke softly.
Liu Yinyin pondered over it for a while before finally nodding. ¡°I want to go out and y. If Fairy Elder Sister has already told them, then it just saves some time.¡±
At this moment, the wet nurse walked out from the inner chamber with a cloth bundle, and passed it to Su Xi-er. ¡°These are the Young Miss¡¯ clothes.¡±
There are a total of 12 sets, four each for the four seasons.
Su Xi-er took it, then proceeded to hold Liu Yinyin¡¯s hand as they headed out.
Liu Yinyin waved to her wet nurse. ¡°Wet Nurse, tell Daddy tomorrow that I don¡¯t me him for going to the imperial pce. Once he has settled everything, he¡¯ll finally be able toe home and y with me!¡±
The more Liu Yinyin thought about it, the happier she became. Atst, she followed Su Xi-er out of the Liu Residence.
As the two of them exited the Liu Residence, Su Xi-er noticed a figure in blue robes. However, she only saw them for a moment before they disappeared.
CHAPTER 239 (1): IDENTITY OF THE MAN IN BLUE
CHAPTER 239 (1): IDENTITY OF THE MAN IN BLUE
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Yinyin. It¡¯s dark now so I will take you out to eat candy tomorrow.¡± Su Xi-er caressed Yinyin¡¯s head.
¡°Miss Fairy will protect Yinyin. I want to go see sugar figures and eat Chinese hawthorn candy. Mum doesn¡¯t allow me to eat too much candy because she thinks it will rot my teeth. I won¡¯t look good in the future if that happens.¡± Liu Yinyin smiled as she talked.
Su Xi-er grabbed her hand and spoke softly as they walked forward.
¡°Miss Fairy, do you know His Majesty? Why did Daddy stay in the imperial pce with him for so long? Mummy told me that in five years, I will be fifteen years old, and it will be time to think about finding a husband. Since His Majesty is sixteen, can¡¯t he just find imperial consorts to stay with him?¡± Liu Yinyinined again, feeling that it was unfair for her father to spend more time with the Emperor than with his own daughter.
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°Men are different from women. A woman bes an adult at the age of 15, but a man only bes an adult after they turn 18. His Majesty will need to wait until he is at least 18 before he can take in imperial consorts.¡±
When Su Xi-er thought of this, her eyes became distant. Lianchen will be taking in imperial consorts in two years. Once he is 18 years old, he will need to reim his imperial power.
The two continued to walk for a short time before a man appeared in front of them. Su xi-er focused her eyes in the dim light of evening and managed to recognise who it was. It¡¯s Lianchen, he¡¯s here. To her, Lianchen had already grown a lot; he was even taller than herself.
Ning Lianchen froze for a second when he saw Su Xi-er. Why is Imperial Elder Sister here, and who is the girl next to her? Could it be that Imperial Elder Sister guessed that something would happen to Grand Tutor Liu and came to pick up his daugher?
Ning Lianchen walked over to Su Xi-er. When he saw that no one was around them, he opened his mouth softly called out, ¡°Imperial Elder Sister.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and patted Liu Yinyin¡¯s head. ¡°This is Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s daughter, Liu Yinyin. As for Grand Tutor Liu himself...¡± She didn¡¯t continue, but Ning Lianchen understood the rest.
Ning Lianchen¡¯s expression changed and his fists tightened. I couldn¡¯t protect Grand Tutor Liu. I can¡¯t believe that Yun Ruofeng acted so quickly; was it...
¡°Yinyin, I will take you out to eat candy tomorrow. Come, I will bring you back to your room to rest.¡± Su Xi-er raised her hand slowly and pressed her finger on Liu Yinyin¡¯s sleeping acupoint.
The acupoint of a ten-year-old girl was very sensitive, and Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes drooped immediately after it was pressed.
Only then did Su Xi-er open her mouth to tell the truth. ¡°Yun Ruofeng acted too fast. Grand Tutor Liu was already forced to drink a cup of poisoned wine when he had just left the main hall of the Dragon Boat. When I arrived, the poison had already spread deep inside his body.¡±
Ning Lianchen¡¯s gaze flickered as a bitter feeling arose in his heart. Grand Tutor Liu was both a tutor and a strict father to me. Now, he has died for me.
Grand Tutor Liu had already drunk the poisoned wine before he waited for me outside of the Dragon Boat. He chose to use what little time he had left to wait for me... Ning Lianchen felt very uneasy.
¡°Lianchen, Imperial Elder Sister is here. If you want to cry, then cry.¡± Su Xi-er raised her hand and gently patted his shoulder.
Ning Lianchen waved his hand. ¡°Imperial Elder Sister, I will be 18 in two years. No matter how sad I am, I am not allowed to cry. Grand Tutor Liu had asked me to look after his daughter, and I will care for her. Leave Yinyin to me.¡±
CHAPTER 239 (2): IDENTITY OF THE MAN IN BLUE
CHAPTER 239 (2): IDENTITY OF THE MAN IN BLUE
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er thought about it carefully. It would be difficult for me to take care of Liu Yinyin once I return to Beimin.
¡°Imperial Elder Sister, I will take good care of her and treat her like a younger sister.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and passed Liu Yinyin over to him. ¡°Lianchen, I still have some important things to do, so I can¡¯t stay for long. What I can say is that you must be patient; it will be hard to handle Yun Ruofeng.¡±
¡°I will remember. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ning Lianchen assured.
Su Xi-er gave a nod of affirmation and started walking forward. At this moment, Ning Lianchen suddenly asked, ¡°When will you return to Beimin, and when will you be back? As for Prince Hao, you...¡±
Su Xi-er turned around. ¡°Lianchen, the next time I¡¯m back will be the day of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s demise. Although I won¡¯t be in Nanzhao, I have my ways. You should attack from inside the court, and leave the outside to me. After all, you will soon have a certain amount of power afforded to you as well.¡±
After she finished talking, Su Xi-er walked away.
Ning Lianchen was frozen to the spot. Some of my own power. He lowered his head to look at Liu Yinyin. This power was bought with Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s death. Yinyin, don¡¯t be scared. Since this Emperor has promised Grand Tutor Liu, you can rest assured that you will not have a worry in this lifetime. When you be an adult, this Emperor will find you a good husband.
Ning Lianchen picked Liu Yinyin and gave the Liu Residence a final look before starting to head back to the Dragon Boat. Once there, heid her down on a bed and covered her up with a nket, afraid that she may catch a cold.
Just when the quilt had covered her, Liu Yinyin kicked it away and started to sleep talk. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, can you not stay with His Majesty? Yinyin misses you. His Majesty is a bad man! He snatched Daddy away from me.¡±
Liu Yinyin had several drops of tears trickling down from her eyes, letting out a few more sobs before she finally quieted down and went back to sleep.
Ning Lianchen¡¯s expression froze. I... I did take Liu Yinyin¡¯s father away... I am the one who owes her more than anything.
~~~
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er was taking the letter to the Literary Association, the most popr gathering ce for schrs in the capital city. Grand Tutor Liu was a rare leading authority in the literary world.
However, she realised that someone was following her before long. Intentionally feigning ignorance, she turned into an alley on the side.
After entering the alley, she noticed that the footsteps behind her growing louder and louder. When she saw a slender shadow appear on the ground in front of her, she turned around and raised her hand to strike whoever was behind her.
Just as she was about to hit the person behind her, Su Xi-er paused her movements. Standing in front of her was... the man in blue.
The man¡¯s face was solemn as he silently stared at her face.
Su Xi-er also looked at him. How mysterious, every time he appears, I feel a sense of familiarity.
He is...
The man in blue had heard the entire conversation between Ning Lianchen and Su Xi-er, causing him to be greatly confused. Why did Ning Lianchen call her Imperial Elder Sister? The two were even plotting on how to deal with Prince Yun. This woman, who is she exactly...?
¡°What a coincidence; we always meet each other by ident. Tell me, what is your name?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s face was solemn, and her voice was full of authority.
The man in blue was stunned. He thought about the few moves he had exchanged with her previously, and the fact that Ning Lianchen called her his Imperial Elder Sister!
¡°Why did Ning Lianchen call you Imperial Elder Sister? In his eyes, and in private, there is only one person who is worthy of the title.¡± His eyes lit up with a vague hope as he continued without waiting for a response.
¡°Can someone who has died survive in another person¡¯s body?¡± He seemed unsure if he was asking Su Xi-er, or asking himself.
Su Xi-er looked at him calmly before her gaze slowly turned to the veil on the man¡¯s face. Suddenly, she raised her hand to remove it.
This time, the man in blue didn¡¯t dodge, and let her lift up his veil.
A face full of deep and frightening scars was revealed.
Immediately, Su Xi-er recalled Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s words. Severely wounded and disfigured.
CHAPTER 240 (1): IT’S HIM
CHAPTER 240 (1): IT''S HIM
Trantion: Sangria
When she thought of this, Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes became damp. Rising a hand to gently touch the scars on his face, she slowly opened her mouth and called out his name. ¡°Feng Changqing.¡±
The words were like needles to the heart, and her voice was full of sympathy.
A glint of tion flickered across Feng Changqing¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s really the Eldest Imperial Princess! Everyone thought she was dead, but who could¡¯ve known that she would reincarnate in another body.
He didn¡¯t think that he would be so surprised and jubted. Even someone like him, who had never cried before this moment, couldn¡¯t help the soundless tears dripping down his face.
The gentle teardrops fell onto Su Xi-er¡¯s fingers before she raised an arm to gently wipe them away. ¡°Feng Changqing, your face, was it...¡±
Before she could finish, Feng Changqing interrupted her. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, this subordinate never liked my coquettish face; it may as well be disfigured.¡± His emotions were wild, and he couldn¡¯t care less about his looks at this moment. To me, the fact that the Eldest Imperial Princess is alive is already a gift from the heavens.
I am only alive because I have sworn to take revenge for her. I didn¡¯t expect that she would be standing in front of me with a different face. Despite that, her aura and tone are the same as before.
¡°I am no longer the Eldest Imperial Princess, and you are no longer my subordinate. We are equal, so you don¡¯t need to be so respectful to me.¡± Su Xi-er dropped her hand and put the blue veil back for him.
He looked at her with bright eyes, as if he was afraid that this was a dream, and that the Eldest Imperial Princess would disappear if he blinked.
¡°No matter what you say, you are still this subordinate¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princess. This subordinate cannot forget your kindness. If it weren¡¯t for you, this subordinate would have died in the army barracks a long time ago.¡± Feng Changqing¡¯s eyes were full of respect, immediately kowtowing as he spoke.
¡°This subordinate didn¡¯t know that you were the Eldest Imperial Princess, and was disrespectful. Please forgive me.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately helped him up. ¡°Feng Changqing, I am currently Su Xi-er, and not Ning Rn. You are acting too formally this way. You should hurry and get up.¡±
Feng Changqing had originally remained motionless on the ground. It was only when he heard Su Xi-er¡¯s order that he stood up.
Once again, he bowed to Su Xi-er. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you still have 400 soldiers who were previously under you. This subordinates has already trained them to be sacrificial soldiers. From now on, they will follow your orders.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. My previous subordinates were all soldiers that fought alongside me during the war. There were 10,000 elite soldiers in all; now, there are only 400 of them left.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, when you were locked in the jail, Miss L¨¹ Liu had carefullyid out a n. This subordinate was waiting at the imperial pce side door, but was unexpectedly surrounded by Yun Ruofeng. With far fewer people, this subordinate was at a severe disadvantage. Several dayster, Yun Ruofeng began killing the 10,000 soldiers until finally, there were only 400 of us left.¡± Feng Changqing¡¯s voice grew colder with every word that left his mouth.
The chilly evening wind blew past them, spreading a deste feeling of loss among the pair. Su Xi-er could imagine her previous subordinates fighting to the death in a bloody mess. They all fought bravely during the war, only to die by the hand of someone they all respected, Yun Ruofeng!
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess...¡±
CHAPTER 240 (2): IT’S HIM
CHAPTER 240 (2): IT''S HIM
Trantion: Sangria
Feng Changqing bowed to pay his respect. ¡°This subordinate will follow your orders, Eldest Imperial Princess.¡±
¡°Divide the 400 subordinates into four teams, with 100 people in each team. Two teams will stay in Nanzhao, and the other two teams will go to Beimin. Apart from military training, they will also need to run businesses, farm, open tea houses and restaurants, and hire women to their orchestras and dance troupes.¡± Su Xi-er slowly instructed; she wanted to implement her ns gradually.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, we also need to send people to Beimin?¡±
¡°Mmm, we can¡¯t just stay in Nanzhao. Raising an army requires raising money, and that can only be aplished by doing business and running farms. Feng Changqing, you did a good job by buying the Fortune Apricot House.¡±
Feng Changqing smiled, his eyebrows arching. ¡°This subordinate is dumb, and was just following what the previous Eldest Imperial Princess taught me.¡±
¡°Before I return to Beimin, I will defeat Ning Anlian and send her to guard the Imperial Mausoleum for three years. Although Grand Tutor Liu is dead, his sacrifice was not in vain. Lianchen will gain some power when the schrs of the nation read his letter, and I will be able to make a move from outside the imperial court while Lianchen acts from within. It will be one year if we are quick, and three years if we are slow, and we can...¡±
At this moment, Su Xi-er¡¯s expression was full of heroic spirit. ¡°We can kill Yun Ruofeng!¡±
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, this subordinate already found out that the other crown princes from the Ning Imperial Household weren¡¯t killed during the war, but killed by Yun Ruofeng. He took advantage of the disorder and had begun to seize power long ago.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze flickered. I never liked the other crown princes of the imperial household. We were never close, and they only served as reminders of Emperor Father¡¯s betrayal of Empress Mother.
This also includes Ning Anlian! Ning Anlian¡¯s mother was an average looking pce maid who dared to climb onto Father Emperor¡¯s bed when he was drunk. In the end, she became pregnant with Ning Anlian.
However, what she hated the most was the fact that Yun Ruofeng had started the n to seize power a long time ago. What a joke! I hate Yun Ruofeng, but I hate how blind I was back then even more!
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, how are you going to send Ning Anlian to guard the Imperial Mausoleum for three years?¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him. ¡°You were the one who killed the Wei Miss¡¯.¡± Her voice was confident, having already figured everything out.
Feng Changqing nodded, a glint of viciousness flickering across his eyes. ¡°They were humiliating the Eldest Imperial Princess with their words! They must die!¡±
¡°I have made a deal with Ning Anlian where I will be punished by death if she can find evidence that the murderer was me. In exchange, she will be sent to the Imperial Mausoleum if she fails to do so.¡±
Feng Changqing¡¯s body froze after hearing this. The killer was me, so it can¡¯t be the Eldest Imperial Princess. Do I need to surrender myself for Ning Ain to be sent to the Imperial Mausoleum?
Su Xi-er chuckled when she saw Feng Changqing¡¯s reaction. ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to turn yourself in after you have already suffered so much. Feng Changqing, Lianchen must take back his power, but you must recover your appearance as well.¡±
Hearing the confidence in her voice, Feng Changqing had no more suspicions. I trust the Eldest Imperial Princess. She has always been lofty and noble like a goddess, and I never doubted her words.
But... Feng Changqing smiled faintly. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, this subordinate doesn¡¯t want to restore my previous appearance. I looked too bewitching, and didn¡¯t have the spirit of a man. Compared to that, this subordinate prefers to be ugly like this.¡±
¡°Ugly? Feng Changqing was never ugly or alluring like a woman.¡± Su Xi-er looked into his eyes as she dered.
She knew that he had always been self-conscious due to his status, and even more so because of hisdy-like appearance.
CHAPTER 241 (1): HEARTLESS
CHAPTER 241 (1): HEARTLESS
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Feng Changqing, you are Feng Changqing no matter what. Just like the meaning of your name, you will always be tall like the tree, and forever green.¡± Su Xi-er smiled as she replied. Under her slightly curved brows were a pair of bright, quick-witted eyes.
Feng Changqing¡¯s voice had a trace of added joy. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you are right. This subordinate will forever be Feng Changqing.¡±
¡°I will go to the Literary Association now,¡± Su Xi-er said slowly.
Feng Changqing was confused and immediately asked, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you are Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant right now. Does Prince Hao allow you toe out by yourself for so long?¡±
¡°He gave me two days to deal with everything. I will use this time to throw Yun Ruofeng off guard. In the meantime, I will give you one day to investigate the grudges that the Wei Miss¡¯ had. When you¡¯re done,e find me at the Fortune Apricot House.¡±
Feng Changqing was the new owner of the Fortune Apricot House, allowing it to be a gathering ce for Su Xi-er¡¯s previous subordinates. As for the rest, they had been sent off to various ces.
¡°This subordinates understands. I will go and investigate immediately.¡± After Feng Changqing finished talking, he bowed to pay his respect before disappearing from sight.
Su Xi-er stared at the empty alley. Feng Changqing¡¯s skills have improved a lot. He never stopped training, even after my death.
With personalities like theirs, the two Wei Miss¡¯ definitely offended a good number of people. If we can find out who they are, we will be able to send Ning Anlian to the Imperial Mausoleum by depending on the deal we made. Best of all, Yun Ruofeng won¡¯t be able to go back on his word since he agreed to the deal in front of Pei Qianhao.
Su Xi-er held the letter in her sleeve tightly and walked out of the alley. If I want Yun Ruofeng¡¯s position to be affected by tomorrow, I need to get to the Literary Association soon.
~~~
Meanwhile, at the Water Caltrop River.
Yun Ruofeng had brought Ning Anlian onto the boat that he was resting on. He pressed his hands on her shoulders to signal for her to listen to him. ¡°Anlian, you had really acted wilfully bying to the Dragon Boat Night Banquet tonight.¡±
Ning Anlian chuckled and raised her head to look at him. ¡°Acting willfully? Prince Yun, is it considered willful that as the Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao, I joined the banquet? This is a rule that has been set by Nanzhao¡¯s traditions since the beginning.¡±
¡°You call yourself the Eldest Imperial Princess of the country, but did your behaviour yesterday and tonight demonstrate the disposition of an Eldest Imperial Princess? Ning Anlian, this Prince is warning you, if you act wilfully again...¡±
He was interrupted by Ning Anlian before he could finish. She used all her strength to struggle herself free from him, despite the pain in her wrist. ¡°Yun Ruofeng, if I act wilfully again, will you coldly shoot me with a heart prating arrow so that I can¡¯t rest in peace, just like Ning Rn?¡±
When Yun Ruofeng heard the words ¡®can¡¯t rest in peace¡¯, a subtle glint flickered across his eyes, and the gentle aura around him diminished. Ning Rn can¡¯t rest in peace. She mes and resents me, bing a vengeful ghost who haunts my dreams.
When Ning Anlian saw Yun Ruofeng like that, her heart sank. I didn¡¯t think that I would lose like this after all the meticulous steps I took! I thought that I had beat Ning Rn, but it¡¯s clear that I¡¯vepletely lost!
Sheughed destely and raised her hand to point at Yun Ruofeng. ¡°Yun Ruofeng, you didn¡¯t love Ning Rn, and you don¡¯t love me either. From start to the end, you have only loved yourself! Your heart is icy cold, and the only person you can stand not being under your control is yourself!¡±
CHAPTER 241 (2): HEARTLESS
CHAPTER 241 (2): HEARTLESS
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Anlian, you didn¡¯t think about the big picture. Don¡¯t mention Ning Rn in front of this Prince. This Prince doesn¡¯t want to think about her again. Don¡¯t worry about the deal that was made tonight; this Prince will not send you to the Imperial Mausoleum.¡± Yun Ruofeng spoke slowly, his aura as gentle as usual.
¡°You don¡¯t want others mentioning Ning Rn because you are jealous of her! You are jealous of her talent in governing, and of her ability tomand people. No matter what you did, you weren¡¯t able to invite that hidden craftsman, but Ning Rn managed to have him design the floating tform. She also managed to garner a lot of respect atst year¡¯s state banquet, but now they areughing at this Princess and saying that I cannot measure up to her. However, Prince Yun, don¡¯t you think that the one they¡¯re reallyughing at is you?!¡±
Ning Anlian voice was sharp, slowly approaching Yun Ruofeng as she spoke.
I hate his gentle aura; I want to destroy it! But when she saw that there was not a trace of annoyance on Yun Ruofeng¡¯s face, she gave up.
¡°Anlian, your words are showing that you care less and less about your position. You are the Eldest Imperial Princess, but now you are acting crazy, foolish, and naive. If you continue this...¡± Yun Ruofeng only stared at her silently, not finishing his sentence.
¡°If I continue, then what? You¡¯ll watch me be sent to the Imperial Mausoleum? I cannot bear you a child, but there are countless women who want to have your children! With your high and might status, you don¡¯t need me!¡± Ning Anlian felt more hopeless than she ever had before, the sense of loss growing greater the more she vented.
Yun Ruofeng suddenly walked up and took her into his arms before gently patting her back. ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. This Prince doesn¡¯t like women who are too capable, let her thoughts run wild, orin too much. Even if a deal was made, this Prince will still protect you so you won¡¯t be sent to the Imperial Mausoleum.¡±
Ning Anlian¡¯s felt her dead heart being lit up again after hearing this. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me; when will you marry me?¡±
Yun Ruofeng looked at her and replied after a while. ¡°After three years.¡±
¡°I still need to wait for three years? I have waited so long, I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± Ning Anlian¡¯s expression was worried as she felt no sense of security. I am scared, scared that he is heartless, and that he only loves himself.
¡°In two years, His Majesty will be 18. The court will change, and I will need to handle that important period. A yearter, after the situation has stabilised, this Prince will marry you.¡±
Ning Anlian looked at him. ¡°Feng, you want to be the Emperor?¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s hand that was on her shoulder froze, some hesitation clearly present. Shortly after, he replied quietly. ¡°We don¡¯t know what the future holds, so we just need to hold onto what we have for now. As for the Emperor¡¯s position, it depends on the skills of His Majesty. His personality is impulsive, so he will seize the power the moment he bes an adult.¡±
Ning Anlian stared at him with a deep gaze. She had suddenly realised that Yun Ruofeng had a lot of ambition. He wants to take the imperial power from His Majesty, and change the imperial household¡¯s name to Yun.
At this moment, outside the room, Wei Mohai¡¯s respectful voice could be heard. ¡°Prince Yun.¡±
Yun Ruofeng nted a kiss on Ning Anlian¡¯s forehead. ¡°Rest early.¡± He then walked towards the door.
Ning Anlian raised her hand to grab ahold of him, but could only watch as the hem of his sleeves slipped through her fingers.
Outside the door, Wei Mohai reported softly. ¡°Prince Yun, Qin Ling has delivered the message that Grand Tutor Liu is already dead. Lady Liu also ended her own life by banging her head against the wall. As for his ten year-old daughter, she has disappeared.¡±
Yun Ruofeng nodded, his gentle aura unchanged. ¡°Tell them to burn down the Liu Residence. Don¡¯t leave any of his servants alive.¡±
¡°Should we search for Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s daughter?¡±
Yun Ruofeng looked at the surface of the river calmly. ¡°No need to find her, we¡¯ll spare his daughter¡¯s life.¡±
CHAPTER 242 (1): LITERARY ASSOCIATION
CHAPTER 242 (1): LITERARY ASSOCIATION
Trantion: Rakumon
He raised his head to observe Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression. Since we have already made a move on Grand Tutor Liu, we have to take care of the Literary Association as well. Leaving them alone will only cause problems in the future.
¡°We¡¯ll get rid of the Literary Association tonight. If we leave it until tomorrow, someplications will definitely arise.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s tone was cid, but his words were extremely brutal.
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± Wei Mohai bowed deferentially before heading off.
Tonight is destined to be anything but calm. Although the state banquet is still ongoing, there are some matters that must be dealt with.
Finally alone, the air of gentleness that always surrounded Yun Ruofeng disappeared, reced with a cold look. His gaze was fixed on the surface of the river, the cold wind causing ripples to appear on the otherwise pristine surface.
Sometimes, you have to be willing to sacrifice something in order to get ahead. Yun Ruofeng rxed his clenched fists and walked onto the boat. Inside his room, Ning Anlian had already removed her outer garment, and was lying on the bed.
~~~
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er had already arrived at the Literary Association, but the entrance was shut tight. She looked up to the second floor and spotted the faint flicker of a candle.
She knocked on the door, but there was no response from within the association. She had to try a few more times before an old uncle with grizzled hair opened the door.
The old uncle¡¯s voice was hoarse, and he had a hunched back. He only nced at Su Xi-er for a moment before speaking. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s alreadyte at night. The Literary Association has already been closed for a long time. Pleasee back tomorrow.¡±
The old uncle then tried to close the door, only for Su Xi-er to hold it open with a serious expression. ¡°I have important matters to discuss with Guan Xiang.¡±
The old uncle was taken aback for a moment. Guan Xiang is the person who holds the highest position in the Literary Association, and is responsible for running the establishment. And yet, this youngdy is requesting to meet him the moment she arrives.
¡°It¡¯ste at night, and everyone is already resting. Miss, you shoulde again tomorrow.¡±
Su Xi-er put some more strength into the hand that was holding open the door, forcing the old uncle to retreat a few steps. He could only watch as Su Xi-er walked in, each step filled with solemnity.
Only then did the old uncle give some respect to Su Xi-er. ¡°Miss, why are you looking for Guan Xiang?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll meet him in the main hall. Tell him that the Literary Association is going to face a cmity very soon.¡± Su Xi-er spoke quickly before heading towards the main hall.
The old uncle¡¯s breath hitched. Given how she already knows where the main hall is, it can be said that this youngdy is familiar with the Literary Association. The confidence in her stride is another indicator of this. Yet despite being the watchman of the Literary Association, I have no previous impression of this youngdy. Putting his doubts aside for now, he hastily went to look for Guan Xiang.
There was no prime minister in Nanzhao, leaving Yun Ruofeng in charge of all six ministries and their functions. Guan Xiang was a man past 50, and was a very close friend of Grand Tutor Liu.
There was no disparity in status or formalities between literati, so the old uncle watchman stopped directly in front of his room before knocking and calling his name.
¡°Guan Xiang, a youngdy is looking for you. She says that if you don¡¯t go, the Literary Association will face a catastrophe.¡±
Guan Xiang was reading a book on rites in his room. When he heard the old uncle¡¯s words, he immediately ced his book down and went to open the door. ¡°We schrs have no conflict with the outside world, nor do we participate in the struggle for power. Why would we face a disaster?¡±
CHAPTER 242 (2): LITERARY ASSOCIATION
CHAPTER 242 (2): LITERARY ASSOCIATION
Trantion: Rakumon
Guan Xiang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go right now.¡±
Soon, Su Xi-er saw Guan Xianging to the main hall, dressed in his navy blue robes. She had seen him once when she was still Ning Rn, and the old man had remained the same until now, right down to the design of his clothes.
When Su Xi-er saw him, she took out the letter in her sleeve and passed it to him. ¡°Guan Xiang, take a look at this letter.¡±
Guan Xiang didn¡¯t understand, but took the letter anyways, reading the four words written on the front of it - ¡®Addressed to Guan Xiang.¡¯ The handwriting was practiced, and held a certain charm to it.
Recognising at a nce that the letter was from Grand Tutor Liu had, his expression instantly became serious. He looked towards Su Xi-er as he opened the letter. ¡°Did Grand Tutor Liu send you here?¡±
He took out the letter and skimmed through it, his eyes filled with incredulity. The more he read, the graver his expression became, turning from astonishment to pity, before finally bing silent.
He clutched onto the letter tightly. The handwriting in this letter belongs to Grand Tutor Liu. No one can imitate it. To think that Grand Tutor Liu has been bestowed death by a cup of poison wine from Prince Yun! Even though Grand Tutor Liu holds a revered position in the literary world, Prince Yun could still kill him just like that!
This is really bitterly disappointing, and is enough to cause all of the literati to be disillusioned.
Seeing him standing motionless, Su Xi-er slowly reminded, ¡°Quickly instruct everyone in the establishment to head towards the secret chamber. Prince Yun¡¯s people will be here very soon.¡±
Guan Xiang was stunned. This is the cmity she previously mentioned. He pondered for a moment before turning to the old uncle. ¡°Go and sound the bell right away. Everyone is to head towards the secret chamber immediately.¡±
A trace of fear shed across the old uncle¡¯s eyes before he left to gather the others.
The Literary Association was humongous, and was the ce where schrs congregated, especially during the state banquet.
Suddenly, Guan Xiang thought of something as he watched the old uncle watchman disappear in the distance. How does this youngdy know that there¡¯s a secret chamber in the Literary Association?! Guan Xiang¡¯s guard was immediately raised, his tone suddenly changing to one of suspicion as he spoke. ¡°Miss, you seem to be very familiar with the Literary Association. Who exactly are you?¡±
Su Xi-er answered in a steady manner. ¡°Grand Tutor Liu was loyal to His Majesty until the end, even going as far as sacrificing his life. Grand Tutor Liu and I are the same in this aspect; we are willing to do anything if it¡¯s for the sake of His Majesty, for the Ning Imperial household, and for Nanzhao.¡±
Her tone was calm, but solemn. Guan Xiang clenched the letter tightly before stowing it away.
When the bell sounded, all the schrs in the Literary Association jumped. It would sound every time there was a major event, but... The state banquet is supposed to be when it¡¯s the most peaceful, so why is the bell sounding thiste at night?
Everyone headed to the main hall, forming a mass of ck.
The old uncle watchman pped his thigh. ¡°There¡¯s one person missing ©` Yu Xiao! He likes drinking, and hasn¡¯te back until now.¡±
Guan Xiang waved his hand. ¡°We won¡¯t wait for him. Everyone, head for the secret chamber. It¡¯s an emergency, so I will exinter.¡±
Everyone instantly became serious and followed the old uncle to the secret chamber.
Su Xi-er turned to Guan Xiang. ¡°You should go too. Leave this ce for me to handle.¡±
¡°I will live and die together with the Literary Association. Many thanks for passing on the news, Miss.¡± Worry was etched across Guan Xiang¡¯s face. Why does Yu Xiao have to be out drinking now of all times?!
¡°I can handle the situation, but the only person who will be able to exin to all the schrs will be you. As long as we survive this night, you¡¯ll be able to gather all the literati and submit memorials to crusade against Prince Yun.¡± Su Xi-er spoke slowly, driving home her point. She knew that if Yun Ruofeng wasn¡¯t sessful tonight, he would have to make preparations for an impeachment.
Guan Xiang felt that what she said made a lot of sense. If Yun Ruofeng dispatches people here, can she really deal with it?
¡°There isn¡¯t much time left, so you should hurry and leave. Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s death wasn¡¯t an ident, and Prince Yun knows exactly what would happen if the Literary Association finds out about it. He is sure toy his hands on the Literary Association to prevent anything from happening, and with everybody being asleep thiste at night, it is his best chance to act.¡±
Suddenly, the main door of the Literary Association was pushed open, revealing a young man who staggered in with a wine pot.
Dressed in greenish-blue robes, his hair was casually let loose, and a trace ofziness could be observed from his visage.
CHAPTER 243 (1): CHAOTIC SCENE
CHAPTER 243 (1): CHAOTIC SCENE
Trantion: Rakumon
Yu Xiao dodged Guan Xiang¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Wine is my favourite thing in this life. You can¡¯t snatch it away from me. In any case, Guan Xiang, the one who should go to the secret chamber is you.¡±
He hung the wine pot at his waist and addressed Guan Xiang seriously, ¡°I saw Wei Mohai heading here with a group of troops on the way back. With your old age, you¡¯ll only get hurt if you try to resist them.¡±
Su Xi-er could tell from Yu Xiao¡¯s speech and mannerisms that the man wasn¡¯t drunk; she could also tell that he knew martial arts. When she heard about Wei Mohai, however, she knew that they had toe up with a way to deal with him as soon as possible.
However, Guan Xiang was adamant about staying. He felt that the young Yu Xiao couldn¡¯t be allowed to meet with danger.
Su Xi-er¡¯s slender eyebrows furrowed for a moment before she made a decision. With an agile movement of her feet, she moved behind Guan Xiang and struck his neck, causing him to groan before going down.
Su Xi-er instructed Yu Xiao, ¡°Carry him to the secret chamber.¡± She then walked outside of the Literary Association.
Supporting Guan Xiang, Yu Xiao looked towards Su Xi-er. ¡°And how is a weak woman like yourself nning to deal with Wei Mohai? I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re going to have to be carried out before you can even confront him.¡±
However, Su Xi-er¡¯s figure was already gone by the time he finished his sentence. Yu Xiao clicked his tongue. This woman suddenly appeared in the Literary Association, and her actions are so weird as well. I can only describe her as being strange and mysterious!
After thinking to himself, Yu Xiao began to carry Guan Xiang to the secret chamber on his back. ¡°Guan Xiang, I already told you to eat less. With this weight of yours, won¡¯t I die from exhaustion by the time we reach the secret chamber?¡±
In the meantime, Su Xi-er had already reached the front door. The street was still silent, with no sign of horses to be seen or heard. Good, Wei Mohai hasn¡¯t arrived yet. With the difference in numbers, I can only hope to fight him with wits.
The Literary Association was located in a deste street, but there were still a few families living in the vicinity. Looking around, Su Xi-er found a shop with a small house next to it. The door to the shop was old and decrepit, making it easy to kick in. Seeing that it was also filled with straw through one of its windows, Su Xi-er began to have an idea.
Su Xi-er understood Yun Ruofeng¡¯s intentions. He ns to secretly exterminate the Literary Association. However, as long as his n is exposed, he¡¯ll be forced to pull back for the time being.
Meeting Wei Mohai head-on would be hard, but preventing him from keeping the deed a secret is very simple.
Su Xi-er swiftly entered the Literary Association¡¯s outer chamber and happened to see Yu Xiao walking out and waving his hand to stop her. ¡°Miss, you should immediately leave since you have no rtion to the Literary Association.¡±
¡°Why would I be here if I am unrted. You must know that even if you¡¯re good enough to beat Wei Mohai, he¡¯s bringing an entire group of soldiers.¡±
Yu Xiao chuckled. ¡°I have a mystical object.¡± He took out a small pouch from his waist and swayed it in front of Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. ¡°As someone who likes to research medication, I secretly stole a few herbs from the drug store, and mixed them to form a medicine that causes people to faint. I didn¡¯t expect that it woulde in handy today.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and softly replied, ¡°You can try and see if it¡¯s useful.¡±
¡°Oh, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Yu Xiao walked out of the Literary Association.
CHAPTER 243 (2): CHAOTIC SCENE
CHAPTER 243 (2): CHAOTIC SCENE
Trantion: Rakumon
She saw Yu Xiao heading towards the entrance of the street when she stepped out of the Literary Association. Minding her own business for now, Su Xi-er immediately went to the shop she had seen earlier and kicked the door in.
Darting in, she knelt as she hid in a secret spot, pressing her ears to the ground. She could only hear soft sounds of horse hooves for a moment before they vanished.
Wei Mohai has instructed everyone to dismount their horses; or perhaps Yu Xiao¡¯s medicine has worked.
However, Wei Mohai isn¡¯t so easily dealt with just by using some fainting medicine. Thus, Su Xi-er could only quicken her movements as she lit the safety fuse and piled a small bit of straw on top of it.
She was afraid that the fireter would implicate themoners¡¯ houses nearby; thus, she had used the safety fuse to limit the damage to this one house while still preventing Wei Mohai frompleting his mission.
Just as she was fanning the mes, Su Xi-er heard the sound of swords being drawn from outside. She stood up and looked out through the window, only to see Yu Xiao surrounded.
Despite that, Yu Xiao took the wine pot from his waist and began to drink, slowly dealing with any guards who approached him as he drank.
Although his moves seemed like they had no technique to them, every punch of his was very structured and profound. Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze deepened. Yu Xiao is fighting with Drunken Fist.
I have heard of Drunken Fist a long time ago, but I haven¡¯t witnessed it personally.
Su Xi-er observed the scene carefully, noticing that Wei Mohai was holding up his bow and preparing to kill Yu Xiao with one shot. She immediately hastened to fan the mes of the fire before running out of the house and hiding in a dark corner of the street.
Once the straw house was set aze, Su Xi-er shouted at the top of her lungs. ¡°Fire! Quickly put out the fire!¡± She picked up a stone and nimbly aimed it at the window of amoner¡¯s house.
Doing the same to a few other houses in the vicinity, Su Xi-er went to a neighbouring bustling street, and proceeded to continue striking people¡¯s houses with stones.
Rattle! Soon enough, the noise was enough to have manymoners awake. Candlelight immediately began to light the windows of each home.
Wei Mohai lowered his bow. We can¡¯t finish Prince Yun¡¯s mission tonight. Tomorrow, we will definitely... His brows furrowed, and the hand grabbing the bow was very tightly clenched. He saw more and more candlelightsing to life, apanied bymoners who hade to find the source of the fire.
With a sh, Yu Xiao drew the sword from the waist of an Imperial Army Guard, hurling it towards Wei Mohai¡¯s stomach as heughed.
The sword was thrust at Wei Mohai with sufficient strength to pierce straight through. Spinning his waist in an attempt to dodge, Wei Mohai was just a bitte; and although it didn¡¯t pierce through him as intended, the sword caught him on the side of his waist.
He carefully sized up Yu Xiao, immediately raising his horsewhip. ¡°Everyone, retreat immediately!¡±
Apart from the few guards who remained on the ground because of Yu Xiao¡¯s medicine, the rest of Wei Mohai¡¯s forces immediately retreated.
Yu Xiao kicked the guards and coldly snorted. The imperial family¡¯s guards are really useless!
Currently, themoners from all around the area had woken up and found the source of themotion. With the fire getting increasinglyrger, people began to panic and try to extinguish the fire with their water buckets.
After two hours, the fire was finally under control.
Su Xi-er walked out and informed themoners, ¡°There are people lying on the ground in the distance.¡±
Because they were so busy with putting out the fire, themoner¡¯s hadn¡¯t bothered taking in their surroundings. Now that they were reminded, however, they immediately spotted several bodies lying in the distance.
Everyone instantly went forward to investigate. By the time themoners arrived, Yu Xiao had already stowed away his wine pot. ¡°These few people are the Imperial Army guards from the imperial pce. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but they suddenly started yelling and trying to kill me...¡±
Su Xi-er suddenly interrupted him. ¡°You belong to the Literary Association, so killing you is tantamount to attacking the Literary Association. Since His Majesty doesn¡¯t control the court, the Imperial Army was definitely acting under orders from Prince Yun.¡±
Themoners were all baffled. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Prince Yun has always loved the citizens and treated the schrs leniently. It¡¯s impossible for him to attack the Literary Association.¡±
Yu Xiao smiled and crouched down, pulling apart the Imperial Army guards¡¯ clothes. ¡°Look, all of their shoulders have the imperial pce¡¯s symbol imprinted.¡±
Fear appeared on themoners¡¯ faces as they hollered, ¡°Prince Yun actually attacked the Literary Association!¡± Their voices became increasingly loud, eventually echoing through the night sky.
CHAPTER 244 (1): FOLLOW MISS
CHAPTER 244 (1): FOLLOW MISS
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t interfere, allowing the civilians to gossip. Yun Ruofeng, your reputation is destined to take a blow once this rumour spreads across the entire city tomorrow.
Yu Xiao took his wine pot from his waist and raised his head to take a sip, watching Su Xi-er as he did so. This woman is getting stranger and stranger. Not only is she mysterious, she is also very clever.
Su Xi-er turned and headed back to the Literary Association once she saw that her n was working, prompting Yu Xiao to stow away his wine pot and follow behind her.
¡°Miss, who exactly are you?¡± Yu Xiao was persistent.
¡°Me? Just a weak little woman who you wouldn¡¯t have heard of before.¡± Su Xi-er continued towards the secret chamber as she spoke.
Yu Xiao closed the door properly, locked it up, and continued to follow Su Xi-er. Why is this strange woman even more familiar with the Literary Association than me?
Should I call her something different? At the very least, she¡¯s not a weak little woman. She even came up with a countermeasure after knowing that my fainting medicine wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Wei Mohai. In fact, the one who stopped Wei Mohai wasn¡¯t me, but her! Yu Xiao started uponing to this realisation, feeling that she wasn¡¯t a simple character.
Su Xi-er entered the Etiquette Pavilion and headed towards a candle holder on the wall, turning it clockwise once. The bookshelves beside her suddenly slid apart, revealing a secret door.
Immediately after, she pushed a book on the second shelf, causing the door itself to open.
Su Xi-er walked inside without minding Yu Xiao¡¯s confused expression. The bookshelves returned to their previous position after the two walked inside, leaving the room silent once again.
Once inside the candlelit chamber, Su Xi-er heard some sighs of grief. She found arge group of schrs kneeling on the floor, a mix of sorrow and anger clear on their faces.
One of the schrs asked Guan Xiang, who had already recovered after being knocked out, ¡°Was Grand Tutor Liu really killed by Prince Yun?¡±
He nodded and replied, ¡°The letter was written by Grand Tutor Liu himself. I¡¯m certain that it was him.¡± After he finished talking, he nced around and saw Su Xi-er and Yu Xiao.
It looks like it¡¯s safe outside now if the two of them have returned. Guan Xiang sighed in relief and bowed with his hands folded in front of him[1] to thank Su Xi-er. However, as would be expected after being knocked out without warning, his tone wasn¡¯t very friendly. ¡°Miss, thank you for the help, but you are not rted to the Literary Association. As for Grand Tutor Liu, I will seek justice for him.¡±
Su Xi-er replied politely, ¡°Guan Xiang, I hope you understand that I had no choice but to knock you out previously. That said, even though I am not a schr and unrted to the Literary Association, I watched Grand Tutor Liu die before my eyes. He personally passed this letter to me with his final hopes, so I can¡¯t let this matter rest. I will assist you with finding justice for Grand Tutor Liu.¡±
Everyone was shocked by her words, with even Yu Xiao frozen halfway through reaching for his wine pot.
After a long while, Guan Xiang kowtowed to pay his respects. ¡°Miss, you are someone that Grand Tutor Liu trusted. Thus, the Literary Association will believe in Grand Tutor Liu, and follow your orders to seek justice for him!¡±
When the group of schrs heard this, they also kowtowed to pay their respects. ¡°We will follow your orders, Miss.¡±
Everyone was in agreement, leaving Yu Xiao as the only one who didn¡¯t follow suit despite having a change in his usually yful expression.
1. It may be hard to imagine so here¡¯s an image for your reference. Take note that there may be a few variations.
CHAPTER 244 (2): FOLLOW MISS
CHAPTER 244 (2): FOLLOW MISS
Trantion: Sangria
Yu Xiao shrugged. ¡°This youngdy is very skilled, but I am curious as to why Grand Tutor Liu would trust you so much. Miss, you must understand that there aren¡¯t many people who can earn Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s trust, much less someone who only looks like they¡¯re 15 or 16 years old.¡±
¡°You have greatbat skills, especially your drunken punches.¡± Su Xi-er didn¡¯t answer his question, and even suddenly changed the topic.
Yu Xiao didn¡¯t understand why she had done so, but her words alone were enough to make him pause.
She even...
¡°There is a hole at the side of your shoes, but your navy blue robe is clean and tidy. This pair of shoes must have apanied you for many years, but the size of your feet hasn¡¯t changed after so long even as you have grown. If I¡¯m right, you must have been born in Long Horn Vige. However, with both your parents gone, you have been raised by Guan Xiang. As for drinking wine, you don¡¯t particrly enjoy it. If anything, you actually hate drinking wine.¡±
Su Xi-er stopped talking at this point and looked at Yu Xiao with a smile.
Yu Xiao was so startled that he almost stopped breathing. After a while, he kowtowed to pay his respects like everyone else. ¡°Miss, you are very clever and observant. From now on, Yu Xiao is willing to follow your orders.¡±
¡°Just remember that you have agreed to listen to my orders.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s smile disappeared as she calmly spoke.
Guan Xiang raised his head, ncing at Yu Xiao before replying. ¡°He will follow your orders just as promised. I anticipate that he will learn much by following you, Miss.¡±
Yu Xiao kowtowed again to pay his respect. ¡°Miss, as the first person to see through me, I am willing to follow your orders. My fighting skills are not bad; I am also talented at making drugs and reconnaissance.¡±
Su Xi-er stretched out her hands to help him up. ¡°I will take you in. Such skills are very useful to me right now.¡±
Yu Xiao stood up with an added trace of solemnity and respect in his voice. ¡°Miss, when and how will we confront Prince Yun?¡±
¡°The third day of the state banquet will begin tomorrow at 5 am. ording to tradition, there will be drumming at the Water Caltrop River to demonstrate the power of Nanzhao. Guan Xiang, write a letter of impeachment tonight. At 5 am tomorrow, I want all of you to mix in with the civilians and deliver this letter before the drumming starts!
The crowd will be at its peak at 5 am tomorrow, making it the best time to confront Prince Yun.
¡°The news that Prince Yun murdered Grand Tutor Liu and made a move on the Literary Association will be out by tonight, allowing tomorrow¡¯s crusade to be even more effective!¡± Yu Xiao suddenly eximed with a glint of a smile flickering across his eyes.
Su Xi-er noticed that the smile was mixed with a trace of sadness. Yun Ruofeng has always been gentle and warm in front of people, but Yu Xiao has a strange kind of hatred towards him. Could it be...
Yu Xiao saw the confusion in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes, so he began to exin. ¡°I don¡¯t know my parents, but I did have a very good friend. He was a few years older than me, and went to the army barracks to train. He served the previous Eldest Imperial Princess, and when she was sent to jail, was one of the soldiers sent to the side gates of the imperial pce to retrieve her. Who knew that after the death of the previous Eldest Imperial Princess, Prince Yun would order his men to kill their fellow soldiers as well?¡±
Yu Xiao¡¯s tone was soft, but his words were heavy.
Guan Xiang sighed. I know about that. Originally, I thought that Prince Yun had killed the previous Eldest Imperial Princess because she interfered with court politics which is against the national rules. But now that he has suddenly killed Grand Tutor Liu, I have no choice but to revolt against him.¡±
Su Xi-er patted Yu Xiao¡¯s shoulders before turning to Guan Xiang and instructing, ¡°Write the letter. At 5 am tomorrow, we will go and confront Yun Ruofeng by the Water Caltrop River!¡±
¡°Follow Miss and confront Prince Yun!¡± Everyone chorused with turbulent emotions.
CHAPTER 245 (1): BEAT HIM UP
CHAPTER 245 (1): BEAT HIM UP
Trantion: Sangria
Yun Ruofeng was sitting at a chair in the room while sipping a cup of tea, silently observing as Ning Anlian slept on the bed. When he heard the knocking on the door, he set the teacup in his hand down on the table before opening the door to find Wei Mohai with an anxious expression.
Yun Ruofeng knitted his eyebrows together and closed the door. ¡°You failed?¡±
¡°This subordinate has failed. Please punish me, Prince Yun.¡± Wei Mohai put his fists together and bowed.
Yun Ruofeng waved his hand and raised his head to look at the crescent moon in the sky. ¡°The moon has always been full during the state banquets of past years. Given that it¡¯s a crescent moon this year, we should expect things to be unusual. It¡¯s impossible for everything to go smoothly.¡±
At this moment, Yun Ruofeng chuckled. ¡°Tomorrow will be the third day of the state banquet. There will definitely be people trying to stir up trouble while the drumming goes on. Send extra guards to the Water Caltrop River tomorrow, and make sure that anybody with a schrly aura is barred from getting close..¡±
¡°This subordinate will obey. As for the Literary Association, everything had been going smoothly, but it seems like someone had warned them in advance. They were ready, and a skilful young man who liked to drink stood in our way; his drunken punches extremely skilful. Finally, there was another person who hid in the darkness, waking up the surrounding civilians as soon as we arrived.¡±
A glint flickered across Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°What did the person in hiding look like? Were they male or female?¡±
¡°This subordinate didn¡¯t see; the situation was chaotic, and it was impossible to make out their appearance and gender. This subordinate didn¡¯t even hear their voice.¡± Wei Mohai slowly stated with a serious expression.
The corners of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s mouth were raised. ¡°Interesting, anyone able to hide their voice and appearance from you must be skilful indeed. Such a person will definitely appear tomorrow, and this Prince will find out who exactly they are.¡±
A vicious glint flickered across Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes as he spoke, disappearing a momentter and being reced by his usual gentle aura.
¡°Go and deploy some guards to the Water Caltrop River immediately. Apart from this, the nearby streets will also need to be inspected carefully.¡±
¡°Yes, this subordinate understands.¡± Wei Mohai bowed and left the boat.
Left alone, Yun Ruofeng turned to look at the boat that Ning Lianchen was resting in before slowly getting up and beginning to walk towards it.
When Yun Ruofeng reached Ning Lianchen¡¯s room, he raised his hand and knocked on the door. There wasn¡¯t any sound from the inside, but he knew that Ning Lianchen would not be asleep.
Shortly after, footsteps sounded from behind the door before it slowly opened. ¡°Prince Yun, what are you doing visiting this Emperor in the middle of the night?¡±
Yun Ruofeng raised his hand and tried to push Ning Lianchen aside to enter the room; in response, thetter immediately stood firm and blocked him. ¡°Prince Yun, we¡¯ll talk outside.¡±
¡°What, are you hiding someone here?¡± Yun Ruofeng looked towards the bed curtain that had been lifted up and raised his tone, his intentionsid bare.
Ning Lianchen¡¯s voice became softer. ¡°Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s daughter is on the bed. Prince Yun, you should know why she is in this Emperor¡¯s room.¡± At this moment, Ning Lianchen turned and walked outside the room. Since Yun Ruofeng needs to talk to me about something, he will naturally follow me if I exit the room.
Seemingly consenting, Yun Ruofeng shut the door behind him. ¡°The Liu Residence was burnt down today, and no one escaped. Your Majesty, shouldn¡¯t you exin why Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s daughter is with you, and why you left the dragon boat by yourself?¡±
CHAPTER 245 (2): BEAT HIM UP
CHAPTER 245 (2): BEAT HIM UP
Trantion: Sangria
¡°This Prince had made a move on Grand Tutor Liu for the sake of Nanzhao. Since he was your respected mentor, this Prince didn¡¯t want to tell you about it.¡± Yun Ruofeng was talking slowly with cid eyes and an expression that was too calm to match his current words.
¡°Grand Tutor Liu has been staying in the imperial pce with this Emperor. Prince Yun, why don¡¯t you share with me, in what way did he offend you that prompted you to kill him?¡±
Yun Ruofeng took out a blood-written letter[1] from his sleeve. ¡°You are familiar with the handwriting of your respected mentor; this letter is evidence of himmitting treason. Why should we keep someone like this? Your Majesty, you are still young and can¡¯t see things clearly.¡±
Ning Lianchen¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he went to take the letter from Yun Ruofeng, but thetter quickly stowed it away in his sleeves. ¡°Your Majesty, does this Prince really need to exin whether the handwriting on the letter is actually Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s?¡±
Ning Lianchen¡¯s chest tightened. Grand Tutor Liu was definitely not someone who wouldmit treason. The blood-written letter is surely fake! Although Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s handwriting is difficult to copy, there is definitely someone out there who would be able to do it.
No matter what, I won¡¯t believe that Grand Tutor Liumitted treason. Yun Ruofeng must have been prepared before he acted!
I must tell Imperial Elder Sister about this, otherwise, it may be dangerous even if the schrs all gather tomorrow!
¡°Your Majesty, Grand Tutor Liu was only blessed with a child after he was already old. For you to look after his only daughter is a way for you to repay him for teaching you; hence, this Prince won¡¯t do anything to his daughter. However, this Prince is not happy about Your Majesty leaving the Dragon Boat by yourself. Someone,e over.¡± Yun Ruofeng waved his hand, and an imperial guard from the Prince Yun Residence walked up, waiting for his order.
¡°Guard His Majesty properly, and don¡¯t let him leave his room tonight.¡±
¡°This subordinate understands.¡± The guard bowed and took the order, then gestured for Ning Lianchen to go back to his room.
Ning Lianchen didn¡¯t speak, only sparing Yun Ruofeng a single nce before turning on his heels.
After going back into his room, Ning Lianchen felt worried. Yun Ruofeng has long since been prepared for this situation, but Imperial Elder Sister has no way of knowing about this, and I have no way of telling her. What should I do?
It was at this moment that Liu Yinyin suddenly woke up in the bed. She moved her eyes and looked at the bed-curtains in confusion. This is unfamiliar, where am I?
When Ning Lianchen heard the sounding from the bed, he walked over and lifted up the bed curtains. ¡°The sun isn¡¯t up yet; sleep some more.¡±
Liu Yinyin grabbed Ning Lianchen¡¯s hand. ¡°Who are you? Where is Miss Fairy? Why did she disappear?¡±
¡°Miss Fairy has to do something, so she left you to me. From now on, I will look after you.¡±
Liu Yinyin immediately got up from the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to look after me. I have Daddy, Mummy, and Miss Fairy.¡±
Ning Lianchen¡¯s expression changed. Her father and mother are no longer here, something that she will have to learn one day.
¡°Your father was sent to a county in the countryside, and your mother followed along. Before your parentse back, I will look after you.¡± Ning Lianchen couldn¡¯t bear to tell her the truth. Although he never lied before, he was forced to do so now.
Liu Yinyin was shocked and her mouth opened wide. ¡°What! They went to a county? Why didn¡¯t they take me? I want to go too.¡± She wanted to get up and put her shoes on.
Ning Lianchen stopped her. ¡°You are just a child, and not allowed to follow along. This was an imperial decree that your father couldn¡¯t disobey.¡±
¡°Another imperial decree, why is His Majesty so annoying!¡± Liu Yinyin was so frustrated that she almost began crying.
¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t cry. His Majesty is indeed not good, but he has no other choice. Yinyin, you must behave so that your parents can return safely.¡±
Liu Yinyin stopped crying. ¡°Do you know His Majesty? I want to see His Majesty and beat him up.¡±
1. It¡¯s a letter written in one¡¯s own blood, often to express one¡¯sst wish or determination, and there¡¯s usually no ess to ink in such circumstances, thus usually biting one¡¯s finger to draw blood as ink.
CHAPTER 246 (1): PREPARATIONS READY
CHAPTER 246 (1): PREPARATIONS READY
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Do you know His Majesty?¡± Liu Yinyin grabbed his hand again, swinging it back and forth with a sincere look in her eyes.
Ning Lianchen put her hand away and replied softly, ¡°I do.¡±
¡°Good, when you are free, take me to meet His Majesty. I will definitely beat him up for taking my Dad away, and having the nerve to send my parents to a county in the countryside. He didn¡¯t even confirm when they coulde back.¡± Liu Yinyin was pouting, the sadness on her face somehow seeming adorable.
¡°Alright, I will take you to see His Majesty when I have time. He has wronged you by taking your father away, and deserves to be beaten up by you.¡± Ning Lianchen¡¯s voice was soft and gentle as he put the quilt back on her.
Liu Yinyin was satisfied andid down obediently. She then turned to look at Ning Lianchen. ¡°What is your name? You are such a nice person.I¡¯m called Liu Yinyin.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not a nice person, and I can¡¯t tell you my full name for now. However, thest character in my name is ¡®Chen¡¯. Since I¡¯m older than you, you can just call me Elder Brother.¡± Ning Lianchen didn¡¯t tell her his name directly, but instead had her calling him Elder Brother.
Liu Yinyin giggled. ¡°Elder Brother Chen.¡± She raised her head after saying it. ¡°Elder Brother Chen, the sun isn¡¯t up yet. Aren¡¯t you sleepy? I will leave half of the bed to you;e up and sleep.¡±
Ning Lianchen was startled. Although I am a bit older than her, we¡¯re both still children. I¡¯m not used to the idea of sharing the same bed as someone else.
¡°Elder Brother Chen,e and sleep.¡± Liu Yinyin scooted over in the bed as she spoke, patting the space next to her. ¡°I was just sleeping here, so it¡¯s nice and warm.¡±
Ning Lianchen shook his head. ¡°You go to sleep; I have something to do.¡±
Liu Yinyin could see the worried look in his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you thinking about? Your family? I used to have the same expression when thinking about Daddy, so you must be missing your family.¡±
Indeed, Ning Lianchen was thinking about his Imperial Elder Sister. He was worried about her, but couldn¡¯t leave the room.
¡°Elder Brother Chen, if you are missing your family, then you can talk to her quietly from your heart. Dad said that since families are linked by blood, they¡¯ll be able to hear each other if you call out for them from the bottom of your heart. Isn¡¯t it magical?¡± Liu Yinyin went back under the quilt when she finished talking, softly giggling to herself as she retreated.
¡°Elder Brother Chen, you need to talk to your family from the bottom of your heart, so I won¡¯t interrupt you anymore. If you are sleepy, thene up and sleep. It¡¯s very warm in the quilt.¡± After she finished talking, Liu Yinyin closed her eyes obediently. She didn¡¯t know that the person she wanted to beat up was standing in front of her eyes, her Elder Brother Chen.
Ning Lianchen looked at Liu Yinyin and his expression became solemn. His head was full of Liu Yinyin¡¯s words. If you miss your family, then you can speak to them through your heart. Families are linked by blood, so they will hear your words.
Slowly, Ning Lianchen walked towards the window of the Dragon Boat, put his hand next to his chest and started talking silently from the bottom of his heart. If Imperial Elder Sister can feel it...
Liu Yinyin opened her eyes and looked at Ning Lianchen. He¡¯s really doing it, but I won¡¯t tell him that it doesn¡¯t work. When Daddy was at the imperial pce, I often talked to him silently from the heart, hoping that he could feel how much I missed him. However, Daddy still didn¡¯t return after such a long time.
It wasn¡¯t easy for him toe home, but now he¡¯s resting and needs to leave for a countryside county tomorrow. I don¡¯t even know when he will be back. Liu Yinyin suddenly felt sad. However, she thought that no matter how sad she felt, she couldn''t tell Elder Brother Chen that this method didn¡¯t work.
~~~
Meanwhile, Guan Xiang had already written up an impeachment letter and handed it to Su Xi-er to check.
CHAPTER 246 (2): PREPARATIONS READY
CHAPTER 246 (2): PREPARATIONS READY
Trantion: Sangria
Yu Xiao immediately asked, ¡°But what? Did we miss out something?¡±
Su Xi-er slowly replied, ¡°Yun Ruofeng is skilled at leading armies, and part of that skill is predicting his enemy¡¯s moves. If he was willing to send Wei Mohai to make a move on the Literary Association, it means that he had already prepared countermeasures before he killed Grand Tutor Liu. Something like fake evidence to show that Grand Tutor Liu deserved to die.¡±
All the schrs were angered. ¡°Grand Tutor Liu was loyal to Nanzhao, but not only did Prince Yun kill him for selfish reasons, he even ns to nder him after his death!¡±
Su Xi-er waved her hand and signalled them to stay calm. ¡°Yu Xiao, tie up the Imperial Guard Army soldiers who were drugged by you and bring them here.¡±
¡°Mmm, those Imperial Guard Army soldiers are currently surrounded by the civilians. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Yu Xiao immediately headed towards the exit of the secret chamber.
Guan Xiang didn¡¯t understand; he wanted to ask Su Xi-er to exin, but saw her waving her hand. ¡°Guan Xiang, just listen to what I say. There isn¡¯t enough time for me to exin right now, but I¡¯ll definitely provide you with a satisfactory reason after we¡¯ve publicly denounced Prince Yun. I need you to gather all the schrs and head to the Water Caltrop River tomorrow. Tell Yu Xiao to bring the soldiers along as well. I will be hidden among the crowd myself.¡±
Guan Xiang nodded. ¡°I will listen to your instructions, Miss.¡±
¡°Guan Xiang, if we fail tomorrow, it¡¯s possible that you will die. Are you scared?¡± Su Xi-er suddenly asked.
¡°No, as a schr, the word ¡®scared¡¯ is not in my bones. As I have decided to seek justice for Grand Tutor Liu, I don¡¯t care about putting this old life on the line anymore. However, Yu Xiao...¡±
¡°Yu Xiao is skilful, he will be fine.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s voice was calm as she gave an implicit promise to Guan Xiang.
¡°That child has a pitiful life.¡± Guan Xiang sighed and then looked at everyone. ¡°Everyone, prepare your blue robes; we can¡¯t wear our schr robes tomorrow. When we start heading towards the Water Caltrop River, we¡¯ll head over in five separate groups. The teams will be the same as how we teamed up for thepetition today.¡±
All the schrs bowed and immediately began to return to their own rooms.
To them, tomorrow would be a tough battle, even if no des were involved!
Su Xi-er exited the secret chamber and made her way to the main hall of the Literary Association. She could see that the few Imperial Guard Army soldiers who were tied up were still deep asleep.
A few civilians had also followed inside. They raised their hands and pointed at the Imperial Guard Army soldiers while they talked about how unbelievable this was.
Su Xi-er looked at Yu Xiao. ¡°Tomorrow, these soldiers may try tomit suicide by biting off their tongues when they wake up. I need you to...¡± She lowered her voice before continuing. ¡°...make a hallucination drug from herbs that will confuse these Imperial Guard Army soldiers so they can¡¯t tell who their master is.¡±
Yu Xiao¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. ¡°You are so clever; how did you know that I can make that kind of drug?¡±
¡°You are the type that wouldn¡¯t spend time making normal medicinal powders.¡± Su Xi-er spoke slowly before looking at a middle-aged man standing in the middle of the crowd. ¡°Your family has a drug store, right? Can you help us?¡±
Confusion was clear on the man¡¯s face as he raised his sleeve to sniff it. ¡°Miss, I just changed my clothes, so there shouldn¡¯t be any smell of medicine on me anymore. How did you know that my family owns a drug store?¡±
¡°The hem of your pants and edge of your shoes have some debris from herbs.¡±
Everyone looked at the middle-aged man¡¯s pants and shoes. It¡¯s true, there is some debris!
The middle-aged man was very impressed. ¡°My family does own a little drug store. Miss, just tell me whatever you need.¡±
At this moment, Yu Xiao suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°A few regr medicinal herbs that won¡¯t cost a lot. I¡¯ll pay you in full when Ie over to collect them.¡±
CHAPTER 247 (1): CRUSADE UNDERWAY
CHAPTER 247 (1): CRUSADE UNDERWAY
Trantion: Sangria
After everything was prepared, Su Xi-er waved her hand to signal for themoners to go home. We will see how things turn out tomorrow.
A few civilians showed reluctant expressions and sighed before they left.
While Su Xi-er was preparing for tomorrow, Wei Mohai was also working quickly to deploy more guards. It was because of this matter that Wei Mohai had yet to investigate the case of the Wei Miss¡¯. Although the night seemed calm, it was the exact opposite underneath the surface.
The next day, the schrs from the Literary Association were already ready and dressed in their coarse clothes when the sun was rising. They mixed into the civilian crowd and travelled to the Water Caltrop River in their predetermined groups. Su Xi-er, wearing a cyan dress, did the same.
However, the armed guards at the end of the street where the Literary Association was located were interrogating every civilian who walked past them.
They asked two questions: ¡®What is your name?¡¯ and ¡®Where do you live?¡¯ They would only let people pass after they had confirmed these things in their registry of citizens.
Su Xi-er looked at Yu Xiao and told him softly, ¡°Now¡¯s the time for the drug you madest night toe in handy.¡±
Yu Xiao chuckled and nodded. ¡°I tested it on the soldiers from the Imperial Guard Army this morning to make sure that it¡¯s effective. Just watch what I can do!¡± He immediately walked forward and began to sway back and forth, fishing his wine pot out from his waist and pretending to be drunk.
The imperial guard immediately blocked him. ¡°A drunkard cannot go to the Water Caltrop River.¡± A few other guards immediately came over, and it looked like they were going to chase Yu Xiao away.
Yu Xiao skillfully swung his wine pot, sshing the drugged wine onto the guard holding the name registry.
The imperial guard furrowed his eyebrows. Just as he was about to order his subordinates to arrest Yu Xiao, the expression in his eyes became hazy.
Yu Xiao took the chance and hit the imperial guard on the head with the wine pot. ¡°I want to go to the Water Caltrop River to watch the drumming. I¡¯m very excited for the state banquet, so why do you have to get in the way? Just let me go.¡±
The imperial guard nodded immediately and set his registry to the side. ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s for the state banquet. Let him go.¡±
His subordinates didn¡¯t understand what had just happened, but since their boss had already given the orders, they could only obey.
After Yu Xiao passed through, he opened his mouth again. ¡°By the time you check through your registry for everyone¡¯s names, the drumming at the Water Caltrop River will be over already!¡±
At this moment, Su Xi-er, who was hiding in the crowd, also chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right, we want to go and see the drumming. Are you bullying us just because we are powerless civilians? I saw that a few wealthy families already passed through; why didn¡¯t you block them?¡±
Her words had enraged the crowd, and all of themoners started talking loudly. ¡°We have been living on this street for a decade. Now that we want to go and watch the drumming, you are asking to check our identities? It has never happened before; this is bullying!¡±
Yu Xiao immediately looked at the imperial guard who had let him go. ¡°You can¡¯t bully people, let them go!¡±
When the imperial guard in charge heard this, he immediately waved his hand at his subordinates. ¡°They are all honest civilians. Stop checking and let them go!¡±
CHAPTER 247 (2): CRUSADE UNDERWAY
CHAPTER 247 (2): CRUSADE UNDERWAY
Trantion: Sangria
So all of the civilians on this street were immediately released and began heading towards the Water Caltrop River.
Some time after everyone had left, the imperial guard in charge returned from his stupor. His eyes brightened up as he looked up the empty street, then at the empty registry in his hand.
He looked at his subordinates in annoyance. ¡°There were so many civilians just now; where did they all disappear to?!¡±
His subordinates were even more startled, each of them giving their boss a look of confusion. ¡°Boss, you were the one who told us to stop checking and to let them go!¡±
¡°What?! Why would I do something like that when Commander Wei has ordered us to check everyone? Doing so would be stupid and finding trouble myself for no reason!¡±
¡°But Boss, that¡¯s really what you did. The drunk man told you to let everyone go, and the civilians were starting toin as well, so you let everyone go.¡±
The guard in charge immediately sniffed his registry, noticing that there was the scent of wine present. I would only let everyone go if I had been possessed!
He thought carefully, and only realised what had happened after some time had passed. ¡°Shucks, I have been tricked! I must immediately let Commander Wei know that there¡¯s a slip-up!¡± He immediately rushed off, his heart pounding in his chest.
However, it was already toote: The groups of schrs had already reached the Water Caltrop River in separate groups, and Su Xi-er was hiding in the crowd of civilians.
At 5am, before they start drumming, Guan Xiang will bring up his letter and publicly condemn Prince Yun! If Yun Ruofeng ys tricks again and nders Grand Tutor Liu, the tied-up soldiers from the Imperial Guard Army will be used as evidence to overthrow him!
Suddenly, Su Xi-er narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the calm Water Caltrop River. There will be a huge winding through very soon.
More and more civilians have now reached the Water Caltrop River. They were excited to see the drumming, which would show off the strength of their country! The civilians who lived near the Literary Association however, were very worried. They were all looking at Prince Yun, hoping that the man who stood at the head of the Dragon Boat wouldn¡¯t disappoint them.
The time passed quickly, and it was soon 5am.
It was only fifteen minutes before 5am that Wei Mohai had received the news about the civilians who lived on the street near the Literary Association. When he heard about the drunk man, Wei Mohai¡¯s expression grew even worse, prompting him to give Qin Ling a nce. Qin Ling understood and immediately broke the imperial guard¡¯s neck. The imperial guard who was acting all arrogant on the street where the Literary Association was located was now dead.
Apart from Yun Ruofeng, Ning Lianchen and the dignitaries from other countries also stood at the front of the Dragon Boat.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze scanned the shores of the Water Caltrop River and noticed something amiss. His gaze then moved towards the team of drummers who were ready to start. It looks like we won¡¯t be able to hear the drumming this time.
Yun Ruofeng bowed to pay his respect to Ning Lianchen. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to signal for the drumming to start.¡±
Ning Lianchen nodded, but his gaze was scanning for someone near the riverside. Shortly after, he raised his hand and looked at the team of drummers, getting ready to signal for the drummers to start.
Before he could do so, however, amotion broke out within the crowd by the riverside. Arge group of people suddenly knelt on the ground, while the old man who was in front of all of them had two letters in his hand. The crowd suddenly heard him emotionally cry out, ¡°Grand Tutor Liu was viciously murdered by Prince Yun. Everyone in the Literary Association is looking to find justice for him today. We have written a letter to Your Majesty to impeach Prince Yun!¡±
His voice had a trace of destion in it, and his words were loud and clear.
A deathly silence reigned over the area, until the pot finally boiled over.
¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you know? There was a big fire at the Liu Residencest night. I thought it was an ident, but now we know that it was because of Prince Yun!¡±
¡°There¡¯s evidence! How can they prove that it was Prince Yun who killed him?¡±
Su Xi-er, who was hiding in the crowd, yelled out, ¡°The letters in Guan Xiang¡¯s hands are proof enough. Even if that¡¯s not enough, Prince Yun also sent his Imperial Guard Army to attack the Literary Associationst night in order to silence them!¡±
In an instant, all the civilians turned to Guan Xiang ¡°The letter is the evidence! Prince Yun really did kill Grand Tutor Liu!¡±
At the same time, the group of schrs kowtowed together and said loudly, ¡°Seek justice for Grand Tutor Liu, crusade against Prince Yun. Strip away his power, and return it to His Majesty!¡±
CHAPTER 248 (1): FULL OF TWISTS AND TURNS
CHAPTER 248 (1): FULL OF TWISTS AND TURNS
Trantion: Sangria
The dignitaries from other countries all looked at Yun Ruofeng. Even the usually drama-loving Chu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but be serious.
Pei Qianhao was the only person who looked towards the crowd at the riverside; more specifically, he was looking at Guan Xiang. This man is the manager of the Literary Association, and seems a bit old-fashioned. Someone like him is usually inflexible, so I find it hard to believe that he was the one who came up with the idea of confronting Prince Yun.
Pei Qianhao then turned his gaze towards a young man who had a wine pot at his waist. This man is interesting. He has a lot of muscles on his arms, and it seems like he often climbs trees or slopes. He must be very agile, and may even be good at reconnaissance.
Pei Qianhao continued to look through the crowd, his gaze pausing when he spotted a figure in a cyan dress. This figure looks familiar. Su Xi-er?
He tried to get a closer look, but the woman seemed to know his intentions, purposely having her back turned so that Pei Qianhao couldn¡¯t see her face.
Pei Qianhao chuckled to himself, and the corner of his mouth raised slightly. It is Su Xi-er. I gave her two days¡¯ time, but here she is by the Water Caltrop River after just one night.
The schrs are here to crusade against Prince Yun, but what is Su Xi-er doing in the crowd? She said that she was going to the Liu Residence yesterday; could it be that she is here for the same reason?
Suddenly, Pei Qianhao felt that Su Xi-er was meddling too much. The schrs are causing a wave in the literary world submitting their letter to the emperor, but it also affects Yun Ruofeng¡¯s power. Su Xi-er doesn¡¯t have the reason or right to meddle in another nation¡¯s matters.
At this moment, the indifferent voice of Yun Ruofeng could be heard as he slowly took a blood-written letter out from his sleeve. ¡°This blood-written letter is evidence that Grand Tutor Liu hadmitted treason by handing over information from our country. He was killed because he betrayed Nanzhao. This Prince had originally wanted to protect Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s reputation, and keep this a secret. However, since the Literary Association does not want to let this matter rest, this Prince will let everyone understand the situation.¡±
After that, Yun Ruofeng waved his hand and instructed Wei Mohai to pass the blood-written letter to Guan Xiang.
Wei Mohai obeyed the order and came up the stairs of the Dragon Boat, taking the blood-written letter before returning to the riverside.
Guan Xiang¡¯s body trembled. Prince Yun even prepared a blood-written letter to frame Grand Tutor Liu! I know exactly what kind of person Grand Tutor Liu is, and there is no way that he would betray Nanzhao!
Su Xi-er knew that Yun Ruofeng had prepared something. Having been ready in advance, she gave Yu Xiao a nce.
Yu Xiao understood and secretly left the crowd, not realising that Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were closely following his figure as he stepped away.
At this moment, Yun Ruofengmanded, ¡°Take that so-called evidence from Guan Xiang¡¯s hand and let this Prince have a look at it.¡±
Ning Lianchen replied. ¡°Prince Yun, with so many dignitaries from different countries around, where¡¯s your respect for this Emperor? It shouldn¡¯t be solely up to you to decide how to investigate Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s case.¡±
Yun Ruofeng smiled faintly. ¡°Grand Tutor Liu had taught you for many years, and you respect your teacher greatly. This Prince is worried that you will be biased, so it¡¯s best if Your Majesty doesn¡¯t interfere with this.¡±
CHAPTER 248 (2): FULL OF TWISTS AND TURNS
CHAPTER 248 (2): FULL OF TWISTS AND TURNS
Trantion: Sangria
Yun Ruofeng hade prepared; with all the soldiers and generals in ce, he felt that nothing could shake his confidence and ruin his ns.
Thus, his expression remained unchanged when faced with Chu Linglong¡¯s interrogation. ¡°His Majesty hasn¡¯t reached adulthood yet, and is still inexperienced. With thete Emperor entrusting His Majesty to this Prince, I would be disrespecting his wishes if I didn¡¯t take care of His Majesty. Besides, as someone from Dongling, I hope that you won¡¯t interfere with Nanzhao¡¯s matters, Crown Prince Chu.¡±
He had silenced Chu Linglong with one sentence. It is indeed inconvenient for me to interfere with Nanzhao¡¯s internal matter.
Everyone on the Dragon Boat looked at Wei Mohai and the blood-written letter in his hand. Shortly after, it was sent to the hands of Guan Xiang.
Guan Xiang took the blood-written letter and nced at it. How can it be¡ this is also Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s handwriting! How can both letters possess Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s handwriting?!
Yun Ruofeng saw that Guan Xiang kept his head down and didn¡¯t talk at all. ¡°Guan Xiang, as long as you take everyone from the Literary Association and leave, this Prince will not punish you for now. Otherwise, you will bear the crime of disrupting the drumming at the state banquet. Are you able to bear that?¡±
Guan Xiang held the blood-written letter tightly in his hand and hollered, ¡°This peasant doesn¡¯t believe that Grand Tutor Liu wouldmit treason. Someone copied Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s handwriting and wrote the blood-written letter!¡±
¡°What a joke, there is no one who can copy Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s handwriting.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s voice was harsh, and his eyes gleamed as he looked towards Guan Xiang.
Hiding in the crowd, Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly; she passed a handkerchief to Yu Xiao as they passed by each other. ¡°Take the tied-up Imperial Guard Army soldiers up, then pass the handkerchief to Guan Xiang. Guan Xiang will understand once he sees it.¡±
Yu Xiao nodded and stowed the handkerchief in his sleeve. Soon after, he forced two tied-up soldiers from the Imperial Guard Army to go up.
The civilians were confused when they saw a few tied-up burly men suddenly being brought in.
Wei Mohai¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. These are my subordinates fromst night. Why didn¡¯t they bite their tongues off andmit suicide after being caught?
Yu Xiao made the soldiers kneel down and loudly announced, ¡°Prince Yun ordered Commander Wei to attack the Literary Associationtest night. If it wasn¡¯t for the quick actions of Guan Xiang, I¡¯m afraid that the Literary Association would¡¯ve gone up in a ball of fire like the Liu Residence!¡±
The crowd was stirred up again, especially themoners who lived near the Literary Association. ¡°That¡¯s right, I was therest night. There were marks on these imperial guards¡¯ shoulders. The soldiers from the Imperial Guard Army really wielded their knives and swords against the Association!¡±
Yun Ruofeng hadn¡¯t expected this to happen. His expression changed slightly before it returned to normal.
However, before Yun Ruofeng could defend himself, one of the soldiers from the Imperial Guard Army yelled, ¡°Commander Wei, this subordinate has failed in killing the people from the Literary Association. This subordinate shall offer my life as punishment!¡± After that, the soldier bit his tongue off and instantly stopped breathing.
The other drugged soldiers followed along, causing Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart to sink violently.
Wei Mohai was also perplexed. They didn¡¯tmit suicide, nor did they decide to dieter. No, they chose this moment to stab their master in the back before killing themselves!
Yu Xiao sneered to himself. My drug really works well! After that, he passed his handkerchief to Guan Xiang.
Guan Xiang nced at it. This handkerchief is something that a woman uses, so it must be from Miss! The handwriting on it is exactly the same as Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s! Even the ink on it is fresh. There¡¯s no way it was written more than a few hours ago! Miss is so clever that she even predicted Prince Yun¡¯s moves!
Guan Xiang immediately kowtowed and loudly replied, ¡°Prince Yun, Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s handwriting can be copied by others. The writing on this handkerchief was clearly done by someone very recently. It is exactly the same as Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s handwriting!¡±
CHAPTER 249 (1): RETURNING POWER
CHAPTER 249 (1): RETURNING POWER
Trantion: Sangria
¡°That could be the case. Grand Tutor Liu is not someone who would betray Nanzhao.¡±
The roar of the crowd became louder and louder, and the scene became hard to manage.
A subtle glint flickered across Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes, his eyebrows furrowing as his hands clenched into fists inside his sleeves. The person behind this crusade nned things well, and is indeed an expert. They even know me well enough to predict my every move.
At this moment, Ning Lianchen raised his hand at Eunuch Fu. ¡°Take the handkerchief from Guan Xiang to this Emperor. I can tell if the handwriting is simr to Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s.¡±
Eunuch Fu bowed to pay his respects before turning to look at Prince Yun. Although he served His Majesty, his loyaltyid with Prince Yun. With the situation so precarious, I should check with Prince Yun before acting.
Yun Ruofeng nodded and pretended to be rxed. ¡°Go ahead and retrieve the handkerchief.¡±
¡°This subordinate understands.¡± Eunuch Fu politely bowed before heading off, returning soon after with the handkerchief in his hands.
The white colour and embroidered pink flower on the handkerchief made it clear that it was a woman¡¯s essory. The ink on the handkerchief smelt fresh, indicating that the words on it couldn¡¯t have been written more than four hours ago.
Ning Lianchen took the handkerchief and checked it carefully, even the end strokes of the writing. In the end, he smiled. ¡°It really looks like Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s handwriting. If Grand Tutor Liu was still alive, he would definitely have taken this person in as a student and taught them meticulously.¡±
Chu Linglong continued after him. ¡°Based on the look of the handkerchief, it appears that this expert is a woman. This Crown Prince is impressed with how many talented people Nanzhao has.¡±
¡°Crown Prince Chu, you are praising us too much. Dongling also has a lot of talented people.¡± Ning Lianchen smiled before passing the handkerchief to Yun Ruofeng. ¡°Prince Yun, you should have a look. You can keep it if you like. Since Grand Tutor Liu is no longer with us, it does have some collector¡¯s value.¡±
His words seemed casual, but they were actually mocking Yun Ruofeng. Let¡¯s see who doesn¡¯t know that you were just ndering Grand Tutor Liu!
It wasn¡¯t long before Guan Xiang loudly voiced out again. ¡°Prince Yun killed Grand Tutor Liu, and is now trying to nder his good name. This has greatly disappointed us literati. Prince Yun, please give us an exnation and return power to his Majesty!¡±
His voice was resounding. The rest of the schrs followed suit, chorusing loudly, ¡°Return power to His Majesty!¡±
The dignitaries from other countries all looked at Yun Ruofeng to check his expression. Pei Qianhao himself was calm as he looked on. There will definitely be much turmoil in the court of Nanzhao.
Yun Ruofeng knew that the situation was against him, but he couldn¡¯t let his emotions show. Everyone is waiting for my answer. Whatever I will be saying next is not something that I want to, but I have no choice.
It was the first time he felt that a situation was hopelessly out of his control.
The corner of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s mouth had a trace of a gentle smile. He raised his hand and patted Ning Lianchen¡¯s shoulders. ¡°This Prince didn¡¯t properly investigate the blood-written letter, stopping me from thinking that the letter could have been forged by someone who wanted to frame Grand Tutor Liu. This Prince will properly investigate the matter and provide a full exnation to the schrs. In the meantime, Your Majesty is already 16, and it is time for you to deal with court memorials. This Prince admits that I was supervising you too much and I should reflect on that; however, I can¡¯t give you control over the entire court since you aren¡¯t an adult yet.¡±
CHAPTER 249 (2): RETURNING POWER
CHAPTER 249 (2): RETURNING POWER
Trantion: Sangria
However, Su Xi-er knew that in the six ministries, the Ministry of War, Ministry of Justice, and Ministry of Personnel were the most important. However, now that Lianchen could manage three ministries, he had a lot more power than before.
Guan Xiang kowtowed. ¡°The Literary Association follows Grand Tutor Liu; since he is no longer with us, Your Majesty will be his sessor. From now on, the Literary Association is willing to follow the instructions of Your Majesty.¡±
After hearing Guan Xiang¡¯s words, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart sank violently. The Literary Association represents the schrs of Nanzhao. In the past, most of the students who took the Imperial Examinations were from the Literary Association. If this is the case, the Ministry of Personnel will be hard to control in the future.
Ning Lianchen was the happiest. He knew that this was all nned by his Imperial Elder Sister. Imperial Elder Sister has taken some power back for me. I will need to find a way to retrieve the rest of it myself!
¡°Guan Xiang, please get up. This Emperor is also Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s student, and will follow his teachings. I will definitely not let the citizens of Nanzhao down!¡± Ning Lianchen stopped and nced at Yun Ruofeng. He then said loudly to the civilians by the riverside. ¡°We will reduce the taxes. This Emperor will think about the details tonight and make the public announcement tomorrow.¡±
All the civilians cheered when they heard this announcement. All the schrs also nodded andplimented Ning Lianchen for being a good emperor.
The corner of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth raised slightly. Reducing the taxes will limit the amount of funding that the Ministry of War can receive. Even if the six ministries are separate, they can still affect each other with their actions and keep each other in check.
Perhaps Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t think that Ning Lianchen would reduce the taxes so quickly when he decided to pass the Ministry of Revenue to him.
With all civilians and dignitaries from other countries around, Yun Ruofeng couldn¡¯t express the frustration in his chest. He was forced to keep a fake smile on his face. ¡°We will follow Your Majesty¡¯s orders. However, if Your Majesty is confused about anything after receiving the three ministries, you need to ask this Prince.¡±
Ning Lianchen raised his hand and patted Yun Ruofeng¡¯s shoulder like how an emperor would politely treat his official. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Prince Yun, this Emperor will manage them well. I won¡¯t disappoint your kindness. Commander Wei still needs to investigate the case of the Wei Miss¡¯, and you need to look into Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s death. Prince Yun, thank you for your hard work!¡±
The hidden meaning in Ning Lianchen¡¯s words could only be understood by Yun Ruofeng, but even if thetter was dissatisfied, there was nothing he could do.
Pei Qianhao suddenly remarked, ¡°This Prince envies Prince Yun. It¡¯s a joyful thing to assist a capable emperor.¡±
Yun Ruofeng knew that he was being mocked, so he smiled and replied, ¡°Prince Hao, although the Emperor of Beimin is young, time will pass very fast. At that time, you won¡¯t need to envy this Prince.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, this Prince will be d to rx.¡± At this moment, Pei Qianhao saw the figure in the cyan dress. Now I see why Su Xi-er hid from me. As my maidservant, she is hiding in a crowd of civilians to denounce Prince Yun. If Prince Yun had known about this, he would think that Beimin was meddling in Nanzhao¡¯s matters.
Ning Lianchenughed brightly. ¡°Guan Xiang, please get up quickly. Today is thest day of the state banquet, so you should take all the schrs to the Water Caltrop Riverside Restaurant. The Ning Imperial Household will pay for all your food and drink.¡±
Guan Xiang kowtowed to pay his respect. ¡°Many thanks to Your Majesty!¡± He signalled to the rest of the schrs when he got up before the group began to head towards the restaurant.
Ning Lianchen raised his hand. ¡°Start the drumming!¡±
The team of drummers obeyed the decree and started to drum rhythmically.
A bright glint flickered across Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. She looked at Ning Lianchen, who was standing on the Dragon Boat and coincidentally also looking in her direction. She nodded back at him when he smiled at her, then left the crowd slowly.
When she was leaving the crowd, Pei Qianhao saw the side of her face. The Su Xi-er I know is very different from the one I see now. It seems that she is doing very well without me.
The sound of drumming became louder and louder, creating an excitement among the civilians that in turn led to them beginning to p and cheer.
Yun Ruofeng stood on the Dragon Boat with a heavy heart from the beginning until the end.
CHAPTER 250 (1): RAGES
CHAPTER 250 (1): RAGES
Trantion: Sangria
In the end, he excused himself by saying that he suddenly felt unwell, and left the main hall.
Ning Lianchen pretended to be kind and asked him to stay. ¡°Prince Yun, you have always been strong after training in the army barracks for so long. Why are you feeling unwell now?¡±
¡°All the drinking over the past few days has injured my stomach. This Prince will rest for a bit so that I can properly host all of our guests tonight.¡±
Ning Lianchen smiled. ¡°Prince Yun, you have been drinking more tea than wine for the past few days. Doing so can also be harmful to your stomach, so this Emperor will not ask you to stay longer. Nanzhao will be needing you in the future. Commander Wei, support Prince Yun and take him back to rest properly.¡±
Wei Mohai¡¯s expression darkened. No matter how unwell Prince Yun feels, he doesn¡¯t need me to support him. His Majesty seems like he is caring, but is actually mocking Prince Yun.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He put his hands together and apologised to everyone before leaving the main hall.
Immediately after he left the room, however, his expression darkened, and a grim aura surrounded him.
Ning Anlian was sitting in the room and brushing her hair when Yun Ruofeng walked in. She set down the brush in her hand when she saw his face, looking at him with puzzlement in her eyes. ¡°Feng, what''s wrong?
Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t answer, only narrowing his eyes before mming his hand onto the table as hard as he could.
The table shook violently under the abuse, causing Ning Anlian to look at Yun Ruofeng in concern; she had never seen him so angry before. ¡°Feng, what¡¯s wrong? You look upset. What happened?¡±
The Dragon Boat was built very well, so the doors and frames were sturdy and able to block out noise. Add onto the fact that Ning Anlian had been restless for several days already, and it wouldn¡¯t surprise anyone that the drumming had already started by the time she had woken up. She was blissfully unaware of the schrs denouncing Yun Ruofeng.
Yun Ruofeng turned his chilly gaze on Ning Anlian, making her unable to stop herself from taking a few steps back in fear.
¡°Feng, don¡¯t scare me. What did I do wrong? Don¡¯t look at me like this.¡± Although she had wanted to destroy his gentle aura, she was still very afraid of him now.
Yun Ruofeng chuckled and walked closer to her step by step. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to destroy this Prince¡¯s original appearance? Make it so that I am no longer gentle and smiling? Well, this is what this Prince¡¯s true appearance is like. Are you scared?¡±
Yun Ruofeng sped his hand around Ning Anlian¡¯s waist and forced her to the wall, his cold eyes scanning her continuously.
Ning Anlian¡¯s heart was beating like a drum as she stuttered out, ¡°Feng, you... what on earth happened? You... don¡¯t scare me.¡±
¡°You are scared of this Prince... scared.¡± Yun Ruofeng let out a depreciating deste chuckle before letting her go.
Ning Anlian has never seen me at my worst. Now that I have revealed it, she is scared of me.
Didn¡¯t she say that she loves me? If that¡¯s the case, why is she scared now?
No one loves me in this world. Only power can bring me everything! Suddenly, Yun Ruofeng remembered Ning Rn, the woman who had made him who he was today.
If Ning Rn was still alive, would sheugh coldly when she sees that I am forced to give up my power in front of the Literary Association and civilians?
CHAPTER 250 (2): RAGES
CHAPTER 250 (2): RAGES
Trantion: Sangria
The chilly aura around Yun Ruofeng suddenly dissipated, a smile growing on his face.
Ning Anlian could only feel that the smile was terrifying. She grabbed him tightly. ¡°Feng, don¡¯t do this to me. We are still on the Dragon Boat, and we are still in the middle of the state banquet. Today is thest day; we can¡¯t take it lightly.¡±
¡°You are saying this to this Prince after what you did yesterday and the day before?¡± Yun Ruofeng looked at her calmly. ¡°Ning Anlian, His Majesty is already 16 years old, and has many ideas of his own. In the past, this Prince couldn¡¯t bear to kill him. Now though, even if I did want to kill him, it would be very difficult.¡±
Ning Anlian knew that something happened when she heard this. Just when she wanted to ask more questions, there was knocking on the door, apanied by Wei Mohai¡¯s voice. ¡°Prince Yun.¡±
Yun Ruofeng walked up and opened the door, allowing Wei Mohai to walk in before closing it tightly.
Wei Mohai knelt down directly. ¡°This subordinate has failed. Please punish me, Prince Yun.¡±
Yun Ruofeng waved his hand. ¡°Get up. With how things have turned out, there is no point in doing so. All we can do is think about how we can eliminate the Literary Association and the person behind them.¡±
Ning Anlian didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but couldn¡¯t interrupt either, so she just stood on the side quietly.
¡°Prince Yun, now is not the time to make a move. The civilians have started to side with His Majesty. If we eradicate the Literary Association now, the resulting mayhem will be the opposite of what we desire.¡±
Yun Ruofeng nodded. ¡°The Literary Association cannot stay, but we can¡¯t make a move right now. Kill the young man who carries the wine pot near his waist. Make sure you investigate where Su Xi-er is as well; I haven¡¯t seen her today.¡±
Wei Mohai didn¡¯t understand why Prince Yun suddenly wanted to investigate Su Xi-er without rhyme or reason.
Ning Anlian was even more confused. Has Yun Ruofeng developed feelings for Su Xi-er? What business does Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant have to do with him?
At this moment, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gaze brieflynded on Ning Anlian. He then replied indifferently. ¡°Su Xi-er made a covenant with you; if you were sent to the Imperial Mausoleum, Nanzhao would lose face again. Moreover...¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes darkened. Her every move was like Ning Rn¡¯s. I don¡¯t believe in the ult, and I don¡¯t believe ining back from the dead. But perhaps since Su Xi-er admires Ning Rn, she couldn¡¯t ept thetter¡¯s death, and wants to take revenge for her.
¡°This subordinate will investigate this immediately.¡± Wei Mohai bowed before getting ready to leave.
Yun Ruofeng added, ¡°Su Xi-er definitely won¡¯t be near Prince Hao. Use this opportunity to find her and kill her secretly. Do a clean job.¡±
Ning Anlianpletely forgot about Yun Ruofeng¡¯s previously terrifying demeanour when she heard this. He has ordered Wei Mohai to kill Su Xi-er! He definitely doesn¡¯t have feelings for her!
Wei Mohai¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± After that, he opened the door and walked out quickly.
Only Yun Ruofeng and Ning Anlian were left behind.
Ning Anlian¡¯s face was full of smiles. She held Yun Ruofeng¡¯s hand. ¡°Feng, Su Xi-er doesn¡¯t look like an obedient person at all. She is always finding faults with me and targeting me. Besides, the way she treats Ning Lianchen differently makes me suspicious.¡±
¡°This Princes like women who don¡¯t act wilfully and are docile.¡± Yun Ruofengmented indifferently before tidying the hair near Ning Anlian¡¯s ears with his hand.
Ning Anlian¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. If therees a day where I am no longer docile, would he kill me too?
¡°Don¡¯t worry, this Prince won¡¯t do anything to you. In fact, aren¡¯t you looking forward to the day this Prince will marry you?¡±
Ning Anlian nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else, I just want you to marry me. If you want to be powerful first, then I will wait.¡±
¡°You are also a member of the Ning Imperial Household. Won¡¯t you be heartbroken if this Prince fights for the imperial power?¡± Yun Ruofeng smiled and caressed her chin slowly.
¡°I am not Ning Rn, and I am not so strong-minded. I just want love.¡± Ning Anlian exined slowly, and the words ¡®Ning Rn¡¯ caused Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression to change slightly.
CHAPTER 251 (1): STRATAGEM
CHAPTER 251 (1): STRATAGEM
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mention her again. I will go forward with you from now on.¡± Ning Anlian smiled and turned to Yun Ruofeng, sping her hand with his.
¡°Anlian, I will ask Qin Ling to send you back soon. You should stay in the repose pce for now; don¡¯t act willfully.¡± Ning Anlian nodded. ¡°I will return to the repose pce; however, I will not go to the Imperial Mausoleum. You must investigate and find the true killer to be Su Xi-er. In fact, it would be best if...¡± Ning Anlian¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she guessed Yun Ruofeng¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You are thinking...¡±
Yun Ruofeng nodded. ¡°You won¡¯t need to go to the Imperial Mausoleum if she¡¯s dead.¡±
¡°I will wait in the repose pce for your good news.¡± Ning Anlian stood on the tip of her toes after she finished speaking, kissing Yun Ruofeng on his lips. She then stepped back and immediately left the room.
Shortly after, Ning Anlian followed Qin Ling back to the repose pce.
~~~
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er had gone to the Fortune Apricot House after leaving the Water Caltrop River.
The new manager blocked her immediately. ¡°Miss, we are still renovating, and aren¡¯t prepared to receive customers yet. Please return when we finish renovating.¡±
¡°Are you still opening a restaurant here? What¡¯s the new name?¡±
The managerughed. ¡°Cyan Wind Pavilion[1]. It will still be a restaurant with dishes from many different countries. Miss, you should return once our shop is open for customers.¡±
¡°I have told your new master that I will wait for him here.¡± Su Xi-er enunciated each word, dodging around the man to begin heading towards the second floor.
¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t receive any instructions from my master, so you can¡¯t go up.¡± The manager was right on Su Xi-er¡¯s tail as he spoke.
¡°I can see that the renovations for the second floor have finished. Your master will be here soon; tell him that I am waiting for him.¡± Su Xi-er quickly walked up the stairs.
The manager looked at her. She seems to be familiar with the structure of Cyan Wind Pavilion. Not to mention, she doesn¡¯t look like someone who would lie. Besides, the new master is very capable, and has no need to worry about someone trying to offend him.
After the manager thought about it, he instructed a waiter to bring a pot of tea so that the youngdy could drink some tea while she waited.
Su Xi-er made sure to pick a room that had a window, allowing her to gaze outside as she sipped tea and waited for Feng Changqing.
The Wei Miss¡¯ weren¡¯t important figures in the grand scheme of things, so it should¡¯ve been rtively simple for Feng Changqing to dig up some information with how much time he had.
After an hour, Feng Changqing walked into the Cyan Wind Pavilion in a blue robe. The manager immediately walked up and reported, ¡°Master, there is a woman in a cyan dress waiting for you on the second floor. She is in the room on the far left; it seems like she has something important to tell you.¡±
Feng Changqing nodded and quickly walked up to the second floor. The manager sighed in relief. It seems like that woman really does know my master! Luckily, I didn¡¯t shoo her out.
Feng Changqing nodded before ascending the stairs and entering the room on the far left. He closed the door before bowing to pay his respects. ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to the Eldest Imperial Princess.¡±
Su Xi-er waved her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me Eldest Imperial Princess in the future. You can just call me Su Xi-er.¡±
¡°This... I can¡¯t. This subordinate is used to calling you ¡®Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯.¡±
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°What would others think if they knew about my reincarnation? To put it frankly, they would think that someone¡¯s soul returning in another¡¯s body is strange.¡±
1. The first character of the name is the same as thest character of Feng Changqing¡¯s name.
CHAPTER 251 (2): STRATAGEM
CHAPTER 251 (2): STRATAGEM
Trantion: Sangria
Feng Changqing opened his mouth slightly and finally said, ¡°Su Xi-er.¡± However, he still felt that it was awkward.
¡°It will be fine once you get used to it. Let¡¯s just leave it as that. Have you found out more about the Wei Miss¡¯?¡±
Feng Changqing nodded. ¡°I have found out everything. The two Wei Miss¡¯ argued often, and something happened two months ago where they almost resorted to violence; it was only thanks to Landlord Wei that nothing major has happened. There was once a time where they both fancied the same handsome schr from Moon County. It turned out that even though the schr looked gentle and proper on the surface, he was a beast in human clothes, engaging in affairs with many women at the same time.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s voice raised. ¡°Handsome schr, haha.¡±
¡°Despite his numerous affairs, he has a fiance to whom he is getting married to next month.¡±
Su Xi-er put the teacup down on the table. ¡°What use is a man like that in this world? Copy his handwriting and leave a letter behind showing that he was asking the Wei Miss for money. We will nt the me of the Wei Miss¡¯ deaths on him.¡±
¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, since the reason that the Wei Miss¡¯ broke up with him was precisely because he asked them for money. The letter is here.¡± After that, Feng Changqing took out a few letters from his sleeve.
Su Xi-er took the letters and scanned them over. ¡°Kill him, then take the letters to the entrance of the Wei Residence.¡±
This schr really had iting. In his letter, he threatened to kill the Wei Miss¡¯ if they didn¡¯t give him any money. The time that he sent the letter even matches up with that of the Wei Miss¡¯ deaths.
Feng Changqing took the letters and put them back in his sleeves. ¡°This subordinate will do it now.¡± He started getting ready to leave, only to turn back around before he left the room.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess...¡± Before he could continue, Su Xi-er gave him a look that made his heart jerk. He awkwardly corrected himself. ¡°Su Xi-er, part of Prince Yun¡¯s power has been returned to His Majesty. You have nned it well.¡±
¡°This is all I can do for Lianchen with my current limited abilities. Everything else will be up to him.¡±
¡°This subordinate has already instructed your ex-subordinates to separate into four groups, and they have already made ns for starting businesses and farms. Many have decided to open restaurants and teahouses. The ones going to Beimin have decided to open a dance house since there are more dancers there. However, what should the ones who are farmers grow?¡±
¡°nt flowers, vegetables, and rice.¡± Su Xi-er replied indifferently as her gaze drifted outside the window.
Feng Changqing nodded. ¡°Su Xi-er, when will you go back to Beimin?¡±
¡°Tomorrow. Prince Hao gave me two days¡¯ time, so I should go back tomorrow. Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet has ended, and we will be able to resolve the case of the Wei Miss¡¯.¡±
Feng Changqing nodded. ¡°This subordinate will being to Beimin along with a number of your previous subordinates. We will meld into the poption while keeping your identity a secret.¡±
¡°Good. Quickly go and finish the Wei Miss¡¯ business.¡± Su Xi-er replied and waved her hand, signalling Feng Changqing to leave.
Feng Changqing nodded and left the room quickly. Before he left the Spring Wind House, he instructed the manager to properly look after the woman in the private room above.
The manager nodded before going to the kitchen to instruct the cook to make a few ptable dishes.
Su Xi-er spent the whole day in the Cyan Wind Pavilion, but her instincts were telling her that something big was going to happen soon. I am usually spot on when predicting danger.
Feng Changqing was efficient, finishing up his job of killing the handsome schr before dragging his body to the front of the Wei Residence in the dead of night.
The silent night was destined to be chaotic. A passerby eventually discovered the body, letting out a loud scream of shock. Shortly after, a servant of the Wei Residence came out, simrly bbergasted, and immediately proceeded to inform Wei Guang.
CHAPTER 252 (1): DANGER
CHAPTER 252 (1): DANGER
Trantion: Sangria
Once the County Magistrate saw the letter that was left in the schr¡¯s sleeve, however, his face darkened. This matter is definitely rted to the death of the Wei Miss¡¯, but this case has already been handed over to Commander Wei.
Wei Guang looked at the County Magistrate. ¡°The death of this man has nothing to do with the Wei Residence. County Magistrate, please investigate.¡±
The County Magistrate looked serious. ¡°The death is fishy, but it is rted to the deaths of the Wei Miss¡¯. They had some conflict with this schr before they died. See for yourself; this letter will exin everything.¡±
When Wei Guang saw the contents of the letter, his face became pale. He closely examined the schr¡¯s face. It¡¯s actually him... Did he kill my daughters because he didn¡¯t get the money he asked for? If that¡¯s the case, why did he suddenly die in front of the Wei Residence?
¡°We must report this to Prince Yun; it is possible that he killed the Wei Miss¡¯.¡± The County Magistrate took the letter back and instructed the bailiff runners to carry the body of the schr back to the Magistrate Office.
After that, he stowed away thetter. ¡°Prepare a horse for this official.¡±
A bailiff runner immediately prepared a horse carriage for the County Magistrate, allowing thetter to board as he left for the imperial pce.
With the number of people talking about the case, it was only natural that the news would eventually reach the Cyan Wind Pavilion. Su Xi-er formally heard the news once the manager came in to present the dishes.
The manager sighed. ¡°The Wei Miss¡¯ didn¡¯t behave and flirted with a schr. In the end, they were killed because they refused to give him money.¡±
Now that Feng Changqing has settled this matter, the rest will be up to Lianchen.
¡°Miss, you should eat these dishes. In a while...¡±
Before the manager could finish, Su Xi-er waved her hand. ¡°I will be going out to take a look at the situation.¡± She got up and left the room without another word.
¡°Miss...¡± The manager tried to say something, but Su Xi-er was already gone.
Her n was being implemented step-by-step, but Su Xi-er still felt that something was wrong. Perhaps there may be even more discrepancies tonight.
I have always been urate in my predictions, and my instincts are screaming at me that I can¡¯t stay in the Cyan Wind Pavilion any longer.
As she strolled around on the streets, she saw many civilians rushing in the other direction while murmuring, ¡°The case of the Wei Miss¡¯ seems to have been solved! A horse carriage from the imperial pce carrying both His Majesty and Prince Yun is going over to the Wei Residence!¡±
Su Xi-er gave a cold snort. Even if they suspect the schr¡¯s death, the letters are real, and the most recent one shows that he harboured the intention to kill.
The voices of the civilians interrupted her thoughts. ¡°I heard that Prince Hao of Beimin also went there!¡±
¡°Why did the case of the Wei Miss¡¯ implicate so many important figures? Let¡¯s quickly go there and take a look.¡±
¡°Go go go!¡±
The previously silent street suddenly became even busier than it was during the day. Entire groups of people rushed to the Wei Residence, clogging up the street where it was located.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t n to go to the Wei Residence. As long as Lianchen handles it well, Pei Qianhao will make sure that they decide that the killer was the schr.
If that happens, Ning Anlian can¡¯t escape from being sent to guard the Imperial Mausoleum for three years!
With Wei Mohai being kept busy with investigating this case and Yun Ruofeng¡¯s influence weakened, we must take this chance to strike while the iron is hot.
Su Xi-er looked at the crescent moon up in the sky. Her eyes were bright, but her eyebrows furrowed as unease settled in her heart.
I must be prepared. Danger may soon arrive.
CHAPTER 252 (2): DANGER
CHAPTER 252 (2): DANGER
Trantion: Sangria
The pawnshop had been open for a few decades in Nanzhao¡¯s capital city, and the shop owner was honest and loyal. He could see that although the dangling ornament was dull in colour, it was a valuable antique. As such, he didn¡¯t dare to be careless, and decided to keep it himself instead of handing it to one of his employees.
Su Xi-er was at ease when she saw this. Instead of returning to Cyan Wind Pavilion or heading to the Wei Residence, she walked on a quiet street by herself.
She felt her sense of danger growing even more urgent as she walked, waiting for a counterattack from Yun Ruofeng. If I made a move on Yun Ruofeng, I must expect that he¡¯s decided to make a move on me as well.
Finally, Su Xi-er saw Wei Mohai waiting for her with his sword on his waist. He had a grim expression, while murderous intention leaked from his eyes.
Wei Mohai looked at her and said in a calm voice. ¡°I believe I don¡¯t need to exin to a clever person like you why I am here, Miss Xi-er.¡±
It seems that I have guessed correctly. She had left the Cyan Wind Pavilion specifically precisely because she was waiting for this moment.
However, I thought that Yun Ruofeng would at most send some regr soldiers. I didn¡¯t think that he would send his trusted confidant, Wei Mohai. This is just as well; Wei Mohai killed L¨¹ Liu, and I must take revenge for her!
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Prince Yun took me seriously enough to send someone like you to kill me, Commander Wei. You¡¯ve had many years of experience in the army, and even fought in wars before. It should be a simple matter for you to kill someone like me.¡±
Although her tone was t, each word was said in mockery.
Wei Mohai understood this, but he didn¡¯t mind it. As long as I can finish the job, then it is fine. This woman has ruined Prince Yun¡¯s ns repeatedly. If the Eldest Imperial Princess is sent to the Imperial Mausoleum, it would be an embarrassment for Nanzhao.
That¡¯s why, Su Xi-er must die!
¡°Miss Xi-er, I don¡¯t need to exin for you to understand, so I won¡¯t waste time trying.¡± Wei Mohai drew his sword and started running towards Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er stayed calm in the face of his charge, taking out a silver needle and shooting it towards his Baihui acupoint.
Wei Mohai paused his sword, jumped into the air, and aimed his sword at her Shenting acupoint.
However, against his expectations, Su Xi-er purposely stayed still, swiftly moving to the side at thest moment and pushing a needle into his Tinnitus acupoint[1].
Wei Mohai had fallen into her trap; he was already starting to feel a headache, in addition to a ringing in his ears. Although this caused his footsteps to be unstable, his familiarity with swords made his shes as deadly as ever.
With a sudden move, Su Xi-er¡¯s arm was stabbed by the sword. She narrowed her eyes slightly and revealed a vicious look before pulling out three silver needles, urately throwing them into Wei Mohai¡¯s death acupoints[2].
Ding ding ding! Wei Mohai¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he fell to the ground. Hisst breaths left his mouth as his body hit the dirt. I didn¡¯t think that she would put her life on the line as bait to set a trap for me.
However, a bright glint showed in Wei Mohai¡¯s eyes. I am about to die, and won¡¯t be able to follow Prince Yun anymore. At the very least, I havepleted the mission he gave me. To ensure Su Xi-er¡¯s death, I have already covered my sword in poison stronger than that of the banded krait¡¯s!
Wei Mohai raised his hand and pointed at Su Xi-er. ¡°Whoever obstructs Prince Yun will die!¡±
Su Xi-er walked next to him and knelt down. ¡°Wei Mohai, it¡¯s time for you to join L¨¹ Liu. She has been lonely down under, so I will send you off first. There will be others who will join youter.¡±
¡°L¨¹... Liu?¡± Wei Mohai¡¯s eyes widened. L¨¹ Liu was Ning Rn¡¯s personal maidservant. So Su Xi-er is...
¡°I am Ning Rn, but not everyone can be reborn,¡± Su Xi-er said softly. Her every word was a stab to Wei Mohai¡¯s heart.
1. If you refer to the image, it¡¯s the uppermost acupoint.
2. Also known as ¡®lethal points¡¯ in acupuncture.
There are a total of 108 crucial acupoints, 72 which are not fatal, and 36 which can be deadly, thus the name ¡®death acupoint¡¯.
CHAPTER 253 (1): PRINCE YUN FORCED TO YIELD
CHAPTER 253 (1): PRINCE YUN FORCED TO YIELD
Trantion: Sangria
Ning Rn was already extremely vicious. Now that she is reborn with all of her hatred towards Prince Yun... He really wanted to get up and tell Prince Yun that Su Xi-er was Ning Rn!
However, death was fast approaching, and his strength had disappeared. In the end, he could only say with his dying breath, ¡°You will meet with a terrible death.¡± After that, Wei Mohai¡¯s hand slipped to the ground and died with his eyes wide open.
Su Xi-er sneered and helped him to close his ferocious eyes. ¡°How can you not keep your eyes closed after death[1]? Even letting you die is letting you off easy. Go and apany L¨¹ Liu in your next life; kneel and repent to her. In your next life, you will forever be a servant.¡±
Su Xi-er got up and tidied up her cyan dress despite the pain in her arm.
Suddenly, Yu Xiao passed by the alleyway and happened to catch sight of Su Xi-er. He was on his way back from buying wine at the restaurant by the Water Caltrop River. He hadn¡¯t thought that he would coincidentally bump into her here.
However, something was wrong about the situation. Yu Xiao made his way over, but stopped dead in his tracks when he saw Wei Mohai lying dead on the ground, an unusual expression flickering past the recesses of his eyes.
Yu Xiao tightened his fists. Wei Mohai is already dead, but he died too easily! It¡¯s not enough to release the hatred I have for him killing my friend!
¡°Withdraw immediately. It¡¯s not good if other civilians see this.¡± Su Xi-er reminded before hastily walking forward.
However, before she could get very far, she began to feel dizzy. Looking down at her arm, she saw that the blood flowing from her wound had turned from red to ck.
There was poison on the sword! Wei Mohai really went to great lengths to n ahead so that I would die for sure.
The smile that suddenly appeared on Su Xi-er¡¯s face was filled with such a cold intent that even Yu Xiao was shocked. Does she also hold a grudge against Wei Mohai? Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for her to show such an expression.
Yu Xiao quieted down and followed behind her, but when she saw the ck coloured blood on her arm, he immediately knelt in front of her.
¡°I will carry you to the Literary Association on my back. You will die if you walk there!¡± Yu Xiao anxiously urged her.
Su Xi-er was giddy, and her consciousness was gradually dissipating. Finally, Yu Xiao took her onto his back without waiting for her answer and hurried towards the Literary Association.
With his toned physique, Yu Xiao swiftly made his way to the Literary Association.
Meanwhile, Wei Mohaiid on the street, dead. At this point, nobody knew that themander of Nanzhao¡¯s Imperial Guard Army, and Yun Ruofeng¡¯s right hand man, was already dead.
Needless to say, Yun Ruofeng wasn¡¯t feeling very well right now either. Everyone was gathered in front of the Wei Residence, and the sight of the letter on the schr¡¯s sleeve only made his heart sink.
Ning Lianchen remarked, ¡°It looks like it was this schr who killed the Wei Miss¡¯, and not Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant. Prince Yun, so what do we do about the covenant?¡±
Yun Ruofeng calmed himself down. ¡°The schr is already dead. We can¡¯t conclude that he is the killer just because of a few letters. Moreover, dead men tell no tales. We are unable to proceed with the investigation.¡±
1. A dead person with eyes open is considered to have died with regrets.
CHAPTER 253 (2): PRINCE YUN FORCED TO YIELD
CHAPTER 253 (2): PRINCE YUN FORCED TO YIELD
Trantion: Sangria
His reasoning waspletely logical. In their deal, Su Xi-er and Ning Anlian had agreed that thetter would have to go to the Imperial Mausoleum as long as it was proved that Su Xi-er wasn¡¯t the murderer. It didn¡¯t make any mention of uncovering the real culprit.
Ning Lianchen was cheering on the inside. How clever of Prince Hao! He grasped the key point and immediately made Yun Ruofeng unable to argue.
¡°This Emperor thinks that the schr has a bigger motive to kill. As for how the schr died, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he had taken his own life out of a guilty conscience. After killing the Wei Miss¡¯ who had loved him so much, he couldn¡¯t sleep properly at night, and decided to end it once and for all. Don¡¯t you think he decided to do that instead of suffering from living in guilt, Prince Yun?¡± Ning Lianchen looked at Yun Ruofeng, his wordsced with an undertone that he knew thetter would understand.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s breath hitched for a moment as he tightened his fists under his sleeves.
Pei Qianhao waved his hand. ¡°The covenant must be honoured. Since today is thest day of Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet, Your Majesty will need to discuss with Prince Yun as to when you will send the Eldest Imperial Princess to the Imperial Mausoleum for three years.¡±
He purposely raised the volume of his voice so that the surrounding civilians could hear him. A few clever peddlers understood immediately.
¡°Apparently, Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant had made a deal with the Eldest Imperial Princess.¡±
¡°How can the Eldest Imperial Princess malign people?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. However, it¡¯s also right for the Eldest Imperial Princess to go to the Imperial Mausoleum. Going there will show her filial piety.¡±
Everyone around started gossiping. It seems like Ning Anlian has no choice but to go to the Imperial Mausoleum.
Pei Qianhao opened his mouth again and spoke in a voice that was full of authority. ¡°Prince Yun, this Prince dislikes people who break my trust and go back on their words. Whether it¡¯s governing the country or leading an army, trust is the most important thing.¡±
Pei Qianhao turned and got on the horse carriage behind him.
Shortly after, the horse carriage started moving, Pei Qianhao sat up and narrowed his eyes. Su Xi-er will return soon. After all, two days are almost up.
I have fully let go of Su Xi-er for the past two days. Although she still had a day left, there was an inexplicable feeling in his heart that made me ufortable and feel that something was amiss, causing his eyebrows to involuntarily be furrowed.
After Pei Qianhao left, the street where the Wei Residence was located gradually became quiet. Yun Ruofeng still maintained his usual gentle aura in front of everyone.
¡°Prince Yun, you should head back first since you didn¡¯t feel well earlier today and drank much wine at the banquet tonight. This Emperor will handle the rest.¡± Ning Lianchen waved his hand, disying the disposition of an emperor.
Yun Ruofeng nodded and thought to himself. Ning Lianchen is getting more and more out of control. I will need to make a move to get him under control after the dignitaries from the various countries leave.
¡°Your Majesty is bing more and more talented. This Prince is very happy that you have learnt to care for me. This Prince did drink too much wine tonight, and will withdraw first.¡± Yun Ruofeng paid his respects politely and turned to leave.
I have to respect Ning Lianchen in front of the civilians. After all, he even told them that he would be reducing the taxes earlier today.
Yun Ruofeng got on his horse carriage. Before the horse carriage had travelled for long, Qin Ling arrived on a horse. ¡°Prince Yun, Commander Wei still hasn¡¯t returned after carrying out your order.¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s brow was knitted. No matter how ferocious Su Xi-er is, she is just a weak little woman. Why hasn¡¯t Wei Mohai returned yet?
¡°No need to panic, we will just wait.¡±
Qin Ling¡¯s expression was very anxious. ¡°Prince Yun, Commander Wei hasn¡¯t returned, but his warhorse has!¡±
Yun Ruofeng immediately lifted up the curtain of the horse carriage. Amander will always be with his warhorse. If their warhorse has returned without them, themander is either missing... or dead.
CHAPTER 254 (1): DO HUMANS HAVE SOULS?
CHAPTER 254 (1): DO HUMANS HAVE SOULS?
Trantion: Cosy
He paused before adding in, "Pay special attention to the streets in the vicinity of the Literary Association."
Qin Ling didn''t know what Wei Mohai¡¯s mission had been. However, he was able to tell that it was something dangerous just by the fact that thetter¡¯s warhorse had returned without him. Looking at Prince Yun¡¯s expression, Qin Ling was sure that whatever Commander Wei had been looking into had to have been serious.
Hence, Qin Ling bowed immediately, "This subordinate will immediately gather more men to closely search every street." He then got onto the horse before cracking his whip, leaving in a hurry.
The carriage driver looked at Yun Ruofeng deferentially. " Prince Yun, are we heading back to the Prince Yun Residence?"
Yun Ruofeng narrowed his brows and waved the driver off. "No, this Prince will be personally looking into this. You can drive the carriage back to the Prince Yun Residence." Yun Ruofeng then swiftly alighted the horse carriage.
Wei Mohai was his right-hand man, someone who had carried out any order without fail for all these years. Could something have happened this time?
Wei Mohai wasn¡¯t just his loyal subordinate, but his sworn brother as well. The thought of something happening to him made Yun Ruofeng knit his eyebrows together, his pace quickening as he headed towards the Literary Association.
Just as he passed by another alley, he heard a woman''s sharp shriek. "There''s a dead body on the streets!"
Yun Ruofeng immediately traced the source of the scream and found the woman. A dead body? He asked the woman, "Where''s the dead body?"
As it was the middle of the night, the woman couldn¡¯t clearly see Yun Ruofeng¡¯s face, and dismissed him as amoner. Hence, she only pointed towards a street that was around the next corner. ¡°A burly man is lying dead on the street ahead.¡±
Hearing her words, Yun Ruofeng immediately headed off, leaving the woman terrified. I am never leaving my house at night again.
Hastening his steps, Yun Ruofeng quickly arrived at the street that the woman mentioned. From his position at the entrance, he could vaguely make out a moonlit human figure lying motionlessly on the ground.
It strongly resembled Wei Mohai.
With his brows tightly pressed together, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s originally quick steps gradually slowed to a crawl as he walked over. When Yun Ruofeng was three steps away from the figure, his eyes widened, his chest heaved, and his hands clenched together tightly underneath his sleeves.
Wei Mohai. Something really happened to him. His hands are lying feebly on the ground, his eyes are closed, and his sword isying unsheathed at his side; it¡¯s clear that his death wasn¡¯t natural.
All of a sudden, Yun Ruofeng could feel the emotions surging within him. Twenty years of brotherhood. He had no siblings or rtives to speak of, and Wei Mohai was the closest thing he had to family. It was only after enduring hardships in the military that they ended up in their positions today.
Originally, Yun Ruofeng had wanted to wait for Nanzhao¡¯s political climate to stabilise before promoting Wei Mohai, allowing thetter to bring glory to his ancestors. Yet, Wei Mohai had died before it could happen.
Suddenly, the sound of hooves came from the street entrance. Qin Ling immediately pulled on his reins and dismounted from his horse.
When he saw the motionless Wei Mohai on the ground with his sword, Qin Ling¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Commander Wei is actually dead...
Qin Ling looked at Prince Yun, not knowing what to say. He could only watch as Prince Yun walked towards Commander Wei before squatting down and examining the corpse carefully.
"Qin Ling, keep Commander Wei''s sword." Yun Ruofeng''s voice was slow and calm.
Qin Ling bowed and acknowledged the order, inspecting the sword carefully before pointing out, "Prince Yun, there''s ck blood on the sword."
CHAPTER 254 (2): DO HUMANS HAVE SOULS?
CHAPTER 254 (2): DO HUMANS HAVE SOULS?
Trantion: Cosy
ck blood means that the murderer must have been poisoned. Wei Mohai had intentionally smeared lethal poison on his sword before carrying out my orders.
The one who killed him is... Su Xi-er? Yun Ruofeng was startled, his body freezing up. It is definitely Su Xi-er, or at the very least, someone rted to her.
"Make sure you take care of the sword," Yun Ruofeng ordered again before he examined Wei Mohai''s corpse in detail. There aren''t any injuries on him. What caused his death?
As if by magic, the clouds dispersed, and the moon showed its face; it¡¯s light illuminating the murder scene.
Under the moonlight, Yun Ruofeng saw the three silver needles on Wei Mohai''s head. Each of them was stabbed into one of the three major death acupoints on humans. Stab one, unconsciousness. Stab two, paralysis. Stab three, death.
Yun Ruofeng''s gaze fell on the three silver needles. To be able to hit the three points in an instant, the killer had to be very familiar with the acupuncture points on a human body, in addition to being extremely skilled at throwing needles. This person''s skills...
A momentter, Yun Ruofeng''s breath grewboured as his eyes darkened. His heart was pounding in his chest. Using silver needles, that''s extremely like someone! Ning Rn! Her killing method was to aim at the acupoints; every move, a deadly one.
How could there be someone with the same killing method? It''s... Yun Ruofeng subconsciously clenched and unclenched his fists, the look in his eyes changing.
Is it Ning Rn''s soul that has returned? There is no doubt that she hated me when I killed her and L¨¹ Liu. She died with grievances, and hase to look for me for revenge...
Qin Ling felt his heart dropped when he saw this side of Yun Ruofeng. I am well aware of the brotherhood between Prince Yun and Commander Wei. Prince Yun is only like this because he can''t ept Commander Wei''s death.
"Prince Yun, my condolences." Qin Ling cupped his fists together and spoke softly.
"Say, can a human''s soul kill someone after they have died?" Yun Ruofeng suddenly came out with this question. A smile flickered across his face, but it was neither gentle nor cruel- it was filled with a dreary sense of destion.
Qin Ling didn''t understand the reason behind Prince Yun''s question. Pondering momentarily, he replied, "This subordinate doesn''t believe in the ult. People cannot kill from beyond the grave, just as people cannot return from the dead."
"Return from the dead." Yun Ruofeng muttered under his breath before eventually standing up. Malevolence shed across his eyes before his calm demeanour returned. "Pass on this Prince''s order: close every single medicinal store in Nanzhao''s capital. Cordon off the mountains in the suburbs of Nanzhao''s capital where herbs are gathered and guard the mountains tightly. These orders shall stay until the day Commander Wei''s killer is arrested."
Yun Ruofeng''s words were stern. He then looked at Wei Mohai''s corpse. "Take Commander Wei''s corpse back to his hometown and bury it. Hold him an borate funeral, and have the woman from Commander Wei''s childhood arranged marriagee guard his tomb for the rest of her life."
Qin Ling was stunned. He was a trusted follower of Wei Mohai, and was aware of the arranged marriage. However, he also knew that the woman hadn¡¯t liked Wei Mohai, and had already broken off the engagement to marry someone else.
Qin Ling thought that Prince Yun didn''t know about this. "Prince Yun, the woman from Commander Wei''s arranged marriage fell in love with the vige teacher. She had broken off the engagement with Commander Wei, and was marriedst year. Now that she must have already given birth to a child, how can she guard Commander Wei¡¯s tomb?"
Yun Ruofeng was expressionless. In a nonchnt tone, hemanded, "Kill that woman''s husband and child. Have her guard his tomb forever. If she tries to end her life, then kill her maiden family in secret as well."
Qin Ling held his breath. Commander Wei truly did like that woman, and definitely wouldn¡¯t wish for such a thing to happen. However, it¡¯s not possible for me to defy Prince Yun!
CHAPTER 255 (1): WHERE IS SHE BURIED
CHAPTER 255 (1): WHERE IS SHE BURIED
Trantion: Cosy
Yun Ruofeng lifted his head and looked at the crescent moon in the night sky. It had always been full for the past state banquets, but its current statested for the past three days, nothing less than an inauspicious omen. I am responsible for Wei Mohai''s death.
Yun Ruofeng''s brows remained furrowed, and the mncholy in his eyes couldn¡¯t be suppressed. He didn¡¯t ride a horse or a carriage, and instead chose to drag himself through the silent night. The moonlight cast a long and lonely shadow on the ground, leaving Yun Ruofeng to expressionlessly make his way back to the Prince Yun Residence.
The door guards at the Prince Yun Residence were shocked to see Yun Ruofeng in this state. They had never seen Prince Yun like this, and they didn¡¯t dare to ask what had happened. They could only bow deferentially and hastily open the doors of the Prince Yun Residence.
Yun Ruofeng silently entered; and despite every guard sensing that something was amiss, nobody was brave enough to speak a single word. They could only watch as Yun Ruofeng disappeared into the distance.
Yun Ruofeng walked straight to the main courtyard of the residence and entered his room, reaching under his bed with a flicker in his eyes. What he pulled out was a wooden box from underneath the bed board.
The box was medium-sized, and made of rosewood. Opening it up, Yun Ruofeng narrowed his eyes as he stared at the smaller ck box within.
Eventually, he closed therger box and returned it to its original position; though the small ck box remained in his hands. The corners of his lips slowly raised to form a smile as he gently touched the box, as if he was caressing someone¡¯s face.
A momentter, Yun Ruofeng let out a soft chuckle. "Everyone thinks that your body has been thrown into an unmarked mass grave or tossed into the wilderness. No one knows that I had your body secretly cremated, and kept the ashes underneath my bed. Even your dearest imperial younger brother doesn''t have an inkling. Ning Rn, since your soul has returned, why didn''t youe to look for me? You n to get rid of all the people around me, and leave me for thest, don¡¯t you?"
Yun Ruofengughed louder as his grip on the box tightened, a hint of cruelty making its way into his eyes. "If you hold grievances and hatred in your heart, you cane find me directly. Ning Rn, why didn''t you look for me? When will youe to look for me?"
The derangedughter became more and more pitiful until finally, it subsided, bringing with it a cold glint in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes. "You are so eager to avenge yourself, Ning Rn. But you should know that everyone has to die. You should have just waited for me at the Helpless Passing Bridge[1]; at that time, you can take out all of your hatred on me. I don¡¯t regret what I owe you in this life, but if I could turn back time..."
Yun Ruofeng looked at the ck box and started to stroke it gently. "Ning Rn, I would still kill you. We would¡¯ve been trustedrades if you were a man - brothers even. However, you were a woman, and too unrestrained. You wanted to have a say in everything, and I couldn¡¯t let you live."
That being said, Yun Ruofeng gingerly carried the ck box, and headed towards theke in the residence.
15 minutester, Yun Ruofeng stood upright before theke. Willows were nted along its shores, with the colour of their leaves having turned from green to yellow with the change of seasons.
Yun Ruofeng took out the ck box and ced it against his chest before opening it. "Ning Rn, you were always so dazzling, but even you are just a handful of ashes after being engulfed in mes. I heard that by scattering someone''s ashes in the coldke, their soul will be suppressed by the chilly waters of theke in winter. Even then, will your soul still return?" Yun Ruofeng whispered softly as he maintained his gentle countenance.
1. It¡¯s a bridge that all souls must cross before they can reincarnate and move on to their next lives.
CHAPTER 255 (2): WHERE IS SHE BURIED
CHAPTER 255 (2): WHERE IS SHE BURIED
Trantion: Cosy
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s tone was cid, and the smile on his face gentle. The ashes in his hand fell onto the surface of theke like sand from an hourss. He did so again and again, scattering the ashes until his fingers could only find the cold wood of the empty ck box.
Yun Ruofeng let out a chuckle and tossed the wooden box into theke, watching as it briefly floated before bing soaked in water and sunk.
Yun Ruofeng was still standing by theke even after the box had sunk, not speaking a word. The smile on his face slowly faded, and his eyes once more became as ck as ink.
Just then, footsteps came from behind him followed by a respectful voice. It was Qin Ling. "Prince Yun."
After greeting Yun Ruofeng, Qin Ling immediately knelt down. "Please retract your order, and allow that woman to live. This is a letter that this subordinate came across in Commander Wei''s Residence."
Qin Ling then offered the letter in his hands. He had originally nned on following through with Yun Ruofeng¡¯s order, and having that woman killed. Upon reading Wei Mohai¡¯s letter, however, he couldn¡¯t help but change his mind ande to beg Yun Ruofeng for mercy.
Yun Ruofeng took the letter and carefully scanned through it under the moonlight.
The ink was dark and dull, indicating that the letter had been written for a long time. When that woman had gotten married, Wei Mohai had penned a letter, saying that her happiness was the most important thing. The letter, however, along with Wei Mohai¡¯s feelings and blessings, remained locked away in his residence, never to be known.
Yun Ruofeng sneered and passed the letter back to Qin Ling. "This Prince will not take back my orders. Wei Mohai doesn''t have any descendants, and needs someone to guard his tomb for life. Hurry up and get on with it."
Qin Ling''s heart thumped against his chest. He wanted to speak further, but saw the coldness in Yun Ruofeng''s eyes. He had never seen Yun Ruofeng in such a state. No matter how reluctant he was to do it, he could only endure it, turn around, and head off to execute Yun Ruofeng''s orders.
Qin Ling clenched his fists tightly. I have killed many people as a soldier, but my conscience is clear because I had been fighting to defend my country. But now, Prince Yun wants me toy hands on an innocent woman and her family. If she refuses to heed his orders, then he would have her husband and child, as well as maiden family killed.
They are all innocent, so how could I bear to do such a thing! But even if I don¡¯t want to, what other choice do I have?
For the first time ever, Qin Ling felt unsure of himself. He was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. If he didn''t heed Yun Ruofeng''s order, he would definitely be punished for it. On the other hand, he would never be able to avoid his conscience nagging at him for the rest of his life if he followed through.
When Qin Ling reached the doors of the Prince Yun Residence, he happened to see a very anxious Piao Xu standing outside.
Upon seeing Qin Ling, Piao Xu immediately shouted, "I need to see Prince Yun about something. Imperial Guard Qin, ask them to let me in!"
The door guards were holding up their halberds, blocking Piao Xu from entering.
Qin Ling looked at Piao Xu. "What is it? It is not convenient for Prince Yun to see you now because of his condition."
"Something happened to Eldest Imperial Princess! His Majesty has just issued an imperial decree to seize the Eldest Imperial Princess and send her to the Imperial Mausoleum overnight."
Hearing Piao Xu''s words, Qin Ling felt that it was no small matter. Hence, he looked at the two door guards before issuing an order. "Swiftly report this to Prince Yun. He is standing in front of theke in the residence''s garden."
With his position as Wei Mohai¡¯s trusted follower, nobody had qualms about Qin Ling taking temporarymand, and his words carried a considerable amount of weight.
Hence, the door guards immediately headed off to fulfil his order.
Piao Xu waited anxiously, her hands clutching tightly at her sleeves. She didn''t understand why the Emperor had so much power. Not only did he seize three of the six ministries and reduce the taxes, he even ordered for the Eldest Imperial Princess to be captured!
CHAPTER 256 (1): INSANITY
CHAPTER 256 (1): INSANITY
Trantion: Cosy
The guard''s words made Piao Xu''s heart sink. What Prince Yun means is that it''s inconvenient for him to meddle in the Eldest Imperial Princess''s affairs now. She can only helplessly wait if His Majesty insists on sending her to the Imperial Mausoleum.
Hearing the guard''s words, Qin Ling was startled. Doesn''t Prince Yun love the Eldest Imperial Princess? Why is he not concerned about her? Suddenly, Qin Ling felt that he couldn''t understand Yun Ruofeng.
Piao Xu¡¯s expression was grim as she stared at the Prince Yun Residence, ncing back and forth at the door and the guards holding their halberds in front of it. In the end, she could only clench her fists and purse her lips, walking away without another word.
I tried to see things from Prince Yun¡¯s point of view tofort the Eldest Imperial Princess before by convincing her that Prince Yun loves her, but now... being sent to the Imperial Mausoleum is basically the same as executing her!
In your time of need, Prince Yun ignored your cry for help, and used his bad mood as an excuse. Eldest Imperial Princess, Piao Xu was wrong. I never should haveforted you in such a way. I know now that he doesn¡¯t truly love you, and probably has never since the beginning; as for who he does love, perhaps he only loves himself.
Qin Ling watched Piao Xu as she disappeared into the distance. He could imagine the present scene in the Eldest Imperial Princess'' repose pce. It¡¯s definitely in a mess.
~~~
In the Eldest Imperial Princess'' repose pce, there were shattered vases and teapots everywhere. Even the chairs were overturned.
Ning Anlian pointed at Ning Lianchen, her eyes opened in a scathing re. "Do you take this Princess for a fool? This Princess is not going to the Imperial Mausoleum for three years. I will never be able to return once I go. To be forced to live in such a cold and lonely ce, I would rather die! If you want this Princess to go, you can bestow death upon this Princess and carry my corpse to the Imperial Mausoleum!"
Ning Anlian said this on purpose to agitate Ning Lianchen. Your Imperial Elder Sister, Ning Rn, was banished from the imperial household, and didn''t have the opportunity to be buried in the Imperial Mausoleum!
Yet, Ning Lianchen¡¯s disposition as an emperor was irond, his voice filled with a solemn authority as he spoke. "Since you dare to gamble with others, you must be willing to admit defeat. You have never been to the Imperial Mausoleum, and have always wanted to go, so this Emperor shall grant your wish today. Servants, swiftly take the Eldest Imperial Princess to the Imperial Mausoleum. There shall be no dy."
"Understood." The imperial guards bowed and acknowledged the order. These imperial guards were originally loyal towards Ning Rn. After Ning Rn''s death, Ning Lianchen had taken them under his wings and cultivated them in secret. Although they took orders from Yun Ruofeng, their true loyaltyid with the Emperor. Even if there were only a hundred of them, they were the cream of the crop.
Ning Anlian stared at the two tall and strong guards walking towards her and started to feel uneasy. She looked around in a panic, searching for Piao Xu anxiously. Piao Xu left during the chaos- she must have gone to find Feng. Why is she still not back? Feng must have a solution; he will save me!
Ning Anlian took a few steps back and tried to stop the approaching guards with her authority as the Eldest Imperial Princess. It was all futile though. The current Ning Lianchen had control over three entire ministries; aplete turnaround from a few days ago.
With no other choice, Ning Anlian could only bring up Yun Ruofeng. "Your Majesty, have you told Prince Yun about sending this Princess to the Imperial Mausoleum overnight? Commander Wei hasn¡¯t evenpleted the investigation yet, but you¡¯re saying that the truth has been uncovered?¡±
CHAPTER 256 (2): INSANITY
CHAPTER 256 (2): INSANITY
Trantion: Cosy
"No, this Princess isn¡¯t going!" Ning Anlian felt suffocated in her chest, and tried to escape from the guards like a mad woman.
I can¡¯t go to the Imperial Mausoleum. Those are tombs filled with dead people. Living conditions are harsh and nobody there would care about me. Moreover, the Imperial Mausoleum is extremely far. If I go there, I won''t be able to see Feng for three years!
I don''t want to! No way! There was something wrong with Ning Anlian''s gaze, as if she was about to break into hysterics.
Ning Lianchen signalled for the imperial guards to promptly take action.
The guards understood and hastened their steps. They immediately seized Ning Anlian and tied both her hands together with a rope.
Ning Anlian had never suffered such humiliation. She screamed in a deranged manner, "Ning Lianchen, you are just a puppet! This Princess will not let you off for treating me in this manner!"
"Is that so? Imperial Elder Sister, if you don¡¯t want to go to the Imperial Mausoleum, then this Emperor has a simple solution. This Emperor will bestow a cup of poisoned wine upon you. You simply have to drink it to be free,¡± Ning Lianchen suggested with a gentle look on his face.
Ning Anlian stared at Ning Lianchen. His features were just like Ning Rn¡¯s, and facing him in this manner only reminded her of Ning Rn.
"You..."Ning Anlian was at a loss for words, with only a single sentence on the tip of her tongue. I hate Ning Rn to the core!
"How audacious!" A woman''s fierce voice could be heard as Piao Xu entered and stopped beside Ning Anlian in a hurry. "A bunch of dog servants[1]! She is the Eldest Imperial Princess, and you are all not allowed to act impudently!"
Ning Lianchen looked at Piao Xu and chuckled. "You have to check for the master before you hit a dog. Scolding them is disregarding this Emperor."
"Piao Xu, where''s Prince Yun? Didn''t you go to the Prince Yun Residence- why are you here alone?" Ning Anlian looked at the pce doors anxiously. Yun Ruofeng isn''t here! Where is he? What happened? Why isn''t he here?
Piao Xu tried her very best to hold in her pained expression. She decided to first hide the truth from Ning Anlian and answered softly. "Eldest Imperial Princess, Prince Yun has to deal with a troublesome matter, and won''t be able toe here tonight. But don''t worry, this servant will follow Your Highness forever."
"Troublesome matter? Won''t be able toe? This Princess is about to be taken to the Imperial Mausoleum, and he is actually noting!" Ning Anlian could feel pain throbbing in her heart. At this crucial moment, he didn''t appear.
Ning Lianchen looked at Piao Xu. "What troublesome matters are there? Prince Yun should be fine. Moreover, the Eldest Imperial Princess is to go to the Imperial Mausoleum alone. No one is allowed to apany her."
Piao Xu immediately fell on her knees, "This servant serves the Eldest Imperial Princess for life, and will never abscond or abandon her."
Ning Anlian was a little touched. "Piao Xu..."
"What a loyal servant. If that¡¯s the case...¡± Ning Lianchen paused and ordered the guard behind him, "Bring a cup of poisoned wine."
The imperial guard bowed and turned on his heel to carry out the order.
Hearing Ning Lianchen mention poisoned wine, Ning Anlianshed out, "What do you want to do?!"
"Going to the Imperial Mausoleum is equivalent to spending the rest of your life there until you turn old. How could this Emperor only let you stay there for three years? Since Piao Xu isn¡¯t a servant who guards the Imperial Mausoleum, how could this Emperor allow her to apany you? Nevertheless, since she is willing to serve you for life, this Emperor is bestowing a cup of poisoned wine upon her." Ning Lianchen enunciated his words so that every word was like a needle slowly stabbing into Ning Anlian¡¯s heart.
The imperial guard who had gone to fetch the cup of poisoned wine had returned. Before anybody could say anything, he had already arrived in front of Piao Xu and forced her to down the contents of the cup.
"No, no!" Ning Anlian tried her best to stop it, but her hands were tied behind her back. She could only watch helplessly as Piao Xu fell onto the ground, blood flowing out from the orifices of her body.
Piao Xu struggled to use her veryst breath to speak to Ning Anlian. "Eldest Imperial Princess, this servant apologises for going on ahead. Eldest Imperial Princess... Don''t trust Prince Yun. He is very terrifying. He won¡¯t save you. You must... save yourself."
Having said herst words, Piao Xu closed her eyes, her hands dropping to the ground as her breathing stopped.
Hearing Piao Xu''s words, Ning Anlian felt as though her breath was frozen in ce. Her heart was beating so hard that it was suffocating.
1. Amon derogatory way to refer to servants.
CHAPTER 257 (1): IF SHE DOESN’T RETURN
CHAPTER 257 (1): IF SHE DOESN''T RETURN
Trantion: Cosy
I am about to be taken to the Imperial Mausoleum, my dignity as the Eldest Imperial Princess meaningless. And just what have I gained after scheming for so long?
I thought that I had obtained Yun Ruofeng¡¯s love, something that I have desired for the longest time. In the end, I am just lying to herself.
She stared nkly at the dead Piao Xu before lifting her head to look at Ning Lianchen. Her voice was no longer sharp, and instead held a tinge of mncholy. "Karma. Only now am I able to understand how Ning Rn felt when she was imprisoned."
There were no tears. Ning Anlian''s sadness couldn¡¯t be expressed by mere tears. The feelings in her heart pressed down suffocatingly onto her chest, leaving her with no way to vent it.
Ning Anlian suddenly stood up andughed bleakly. "Ning Rn, I''m as pitiful as you. Haha, even after your death, my days haven¡¯t gotten any better. Karma, it''s all karma!" Malevolence flickered in Ning Anlian¡¯s eyes as she finished her sentence; nobody could stop her from immediately mming headfirst into the thick red pir in the repose pce.
A loud bang was heard as Ning Anlian fell to the ground like a broken puppet, her hands dropping lifelessly to her sides as blood flowed like a river from her head. It was a terrifying sight.
Ning Anlian let out two hollowughs and muttered under her breath, "Imperial Mother is right. Men are all unfaithful and ruthless." Her voice gradually softened before she finally closed both her eyes, showing no more sign of motion.
Ning Lianchen coldly watched the scene before gesturing to the imperial guard at his side. "Summon Imperial Physician Fang."
The guard immediately acknowledged the order before turning to go to the Imperial Physician Institute. In the meantime, Ning Lianchen walked over to Ning Anlian and ced a hand on her neck. "Not hard enough. There''s still a pulse."
Not long after, Imperial Physician Fang hurried over with a medicine box, his expression going stiff when he saw the scene in front of him. It was a moment before he was able topose himself and greet Ning Lianchen. "This humble official pays his respects to Your Majesty."
Ning Lianchen stood up and waved his hand. "Come take a look at the Eldest Imperial Princess. She still has a pulse."
Imperial Physician Fang acknowledged the order and promptly went to Ning Anlian''s side. He had a heavy expression as he reached out to feel her pulse, pulling out some silver needles a momentter. Sticking them into her philtrum and a few other acupoints on Ning Anlian¡¯s head, he was able to get her to stop bleeding, and even had her breathing stabilised.
"Servants, carry the Eldest Imperial Princess to her bed to rest. Send her to the Imperial Mausoleum after her health has recovered." Ning Lianchen ordered his subordinates.
Imperial Physician Fang watched the Eldest Imperial Princess being carried away for a moment before scanning his surroundings. It seems like His Majesty has changed out all the imperial guards in this repose pce. It''s as good as His Majesty''s subordinates holding the Eldest Imperial Princess captive.
"How''s the Eldest Imperial Princess''s condition?"
Faced with Ning Lianchen''s sudden question, Imperial Physical Fang didn''t dare let his guard down. I''ve heard that His Majesty now has control of three ministries. He is no longer a puppet like before.
"Replying to Your Majesty, the Eldest Imperial Princess is emotional. Though her wound didn''t result in death, her condition isn''t too optimistic. If she doese around, her mental state would be a mess, and she may even go mad from agitation. If she doesn¡¯t wake up, then she will be little more than a living vegetable with a pulse and a rosyplex."
All in all, the Eldest Imperial Princess would never be the same as before.
CHAPTER 257 (2): IF SHE DOESN’T RETURN
CHAPTER 257 (2): IF SHE DOESN''T RETURN
Trantion: Cosy
Ning Lianchen''s tone was cold, cruel and merciless. I don''t know where Prince Yun hid Imperial Elder Sister''s body. Many people specte that he might have thrown it into the wild or dumped it at an unmarked mass grave.
At this thought, Ning Lianchen couldn''t help but clench his fists tightly under his sleeves. His mind was only pulled back when the imperial guard replied to his orders.
"This subordinate understands."
Ning Lianchen took a nce at the repose pce before he finally picked up his feet and left. He didn¡¯t take the main path back to his pce, and instead chose to stick to smaller and less-used routes. Some asional pce maids and eunuchs who passed by greeted him deferentially.
In the past, everyone who treated him with respect was only pretending; he would always see the traces of disdain in their eyes. Clearly, things had changed. Their deference towards him now came from the bottom of their hearts. Now that Ning Lianchen had gained control of three ministries, no one in the Imperial Pce would dare to look down on him. Thinking that this was all given to him by his Imperial Elder Sister, Ning Lianchen¡¯s lips raised into a smile. I will live up to your expectations by working hard to consolidate the power you have given me.
However, Ning Lianchen didn''t know that Wei Mohai had been killed by Su Xi-er, and definitely wasn¡¯t aware that thetter had been poisoned while doing so.
~~~
Yu Xiao swiftly brought Su Xi-er back to the Literary Association. An old and experienced physician in the Literary Association immediately took her pulse.
Upon feeling her pulse, the old physician shook his head, "The poison within her is even more deadly than the Golden Banded Krait''s venom. I''m afraid there''s no way to save her life." He let out a sigh.
Yu Xiao''s eyes were filled with anxiety. There must be a way to save her! He immediately brandished the short de on his waist before soaking it in the wine from the pot on his waist. He then sanitised it over an open me.
Stopping in front of Su Xi-er, he quickly muttered, "I''m sorry, Miss." He then lifted Su Xi-er''s sleeve to reveal her slender arms.
The knife slid against the wound. Her deteriorating condition could only be temporarily dyed by bloodletting. Only by dying the spread of the poison would they have enough time to think of a solution.
ck blood poured out. The old physician understood Yu Xiao''s intention and immediately went to retrieve some herbs that could staunch the bleeding.
When he saw that bright red blood began to flow out of Su Xi-er¡¯s arm, Yu Xiao immediately took the herbs from the old physician and bandaged up the stab wound. The girl in question had been out cold and void of expression for the entire process.
The old physician shook his head. "This doesn''t look good. The bloodletting process is very painful, and the patient would usually feel the pain. However, it doesn¡¯t look like she felt anything at all. You must be prepared for what this means.¡±
Yu Xiao pressed his lips together. I finally decided to follow someone; how can she die just like that?! He had watched his parents perish before his very eyes, then watched the death of his closest friend. I won¡¯t allow it this time! She mustn''t die!
Guan Xiang studied Yu Xiao''s expression. After raising him for so many years, he understood thetter more than anybody. "Yu Xiao, Heaven blesses the good people. Thisdy before us is definitely a good person."
"There''s a way, it might work!" Yu Xiao brightened up and immediately exited the house. He wanted to find a certain herb.
However, the moment he walked out of the Literary Association, he found that the imperial guards were forcing the medicine shops to close one after another.
"Imperial Guard Qin has ordered for every medicine shop in the capital to be sealed up. In addition to that, he also said that the mountains near the suburbs must be cordoned off as well. Nobody knows why though."
Yu Xiao''s expression turned solemn. Although he had expected Yun Ruofeng¡¯s viciousness, he hadn¡¯t expected him to act so quickly. How swift!
News of the medicine shops and mountains being sealed spread quickly. In fact, the news had reached Pei Qianhao before the sun had even risen the next morning.
His expression was calm, and his voice nonchnt. "How weird to seal off the medicine shops and mountains for no reason."
"Prince Hao, should we investigate?"
Pei Qianhao waved his hand. "No need."
There were another 10 hours to sunset. Su Xi-er should be returning by then. I¡¯ll wait for her, but if she doesn¡¯t return... At this thought, Pei Qianhao grasped the teacup in his hand tightly.
CHAPTER 258 (1): WAITING
CHAPTER 258 (1): WAITING
Trantion: Rakumon
As a result, he was stuck drinking tea. Su Xi-er will being back at 5 pm today, the deadline I have given her.
Noticing the frigid aura around Prince Hao, the imperial guards retreated from the main hall, not daring to make the slightest noise; suddenly, the posthouse was eerily quiet.
Pei Qianhao remained in his seat, fiddling with his teacup and tapping his fingers against the tabletop. More than anything though, he was watching the entrance of the main hall.
Yet, even when the imperial guards came to deliver his meal at 5pm, Su Xi-er had yet to show herself.
This woman is actually audacious enough to bete. She¡¯s probably leading such a carefree life outside that she has forgotten about me.
Right at this moment, an imperial guard walked into the main hall with a letter and bowed deferentially. ¡°Prince Hao, Commander Wu¡¯s pigeon letter.¡±
Pei Qianhao took the letter and skimmed through it briefly. Wu Ling mentioned that Lord Pei and the Empress Dowager had hindered his attempts to capture Pei Yong. He hoped that Prince Hao would quickly return to Beimin in order to deal with the situation.
Pei Qianhao folded the letter and instructed the imperial guard standing to his side. ¡°Burn it.¡±
The guard took the letter and gingerly asked, ¡°Prince Hao, with Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet already over, are we returning to Beimin today?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s tone was cid. ¡°Su Xi-er isn¡¯t back.¡± He nced at the entrance of the main hall. I¡¯ll give her an extension of an hour. If she still doesn¡¯te back by then, she¡¯s in for a beating!
The imperial guard carefully observed Prince Hao¡¯s expression before mulling over his words. We can¡¯t return to Beimin yet because Su Xi-er hasn¡¯t returned. How daring of her to make Prince Hao of all people wait for her. Just where has she gone?
Not daring to say this out loud, the guard hastily took the letter and exited the hall, preparing to burn the letter as ordered. Just as he stepped outside, he saw one of his colleagues heading in with a sense of urgency surrounding him.
After the other imperial guard entered, he bowed and reported, ¡°Prince Hao, Nanzhao¡¯s Imperial Eldest Princess is unconscious. Based on the imperial physicians¡¯ diagnosis, she¡¯s either deranged or will be a lifeless vegetable. Nanzhao¡¯s Commander Wei also mysteriously died yesterday.¡±
Pei Qianhao was initially indifferent, but furrowed his brows at the second piece of news. ¡°When did Commander Wei die? Where was his body found?¡±
The imperial guard respectfully replied. ¡°I heard that he diedst night in an abandoned alley in the capital. As for the specific time of death, this subordinate is unaware.¡±
A harsh glint flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. When the schrs from the Literary Association denounced Prince Yun, Su Xi-er was in the crowd of civilians. Did Yun Ruofeng misunderstand that she was part of the riot and dispatch Wei Mohai to kill her? Yet, the one to end up dead was Wei Mohai himself instead.
Pei Qianhao followed this train of thought for a while longer before dismissing it. Upon reflecting upon the situation a bit more, he was able to organise his thoughts. Su Xi-er¡¯s death would be tantamount to the deal being called off. Nanzhao¡¯s Imperial Eldest Princess wouldn¡¯t need to go to the Imperial Mausoleum.
Wow, what a great n, Yun Ruofeng. You even dared to make a move on this Prince¡¯s maidservant.
Pei Qianhao waved his hand. ¡°Quickly go and investigate if Nanzhao¡¯s Imperial Eldest Princess is really unconscious or feigning it. Spread this news amongst the popce as well. The more people who know, the better.¡±
CHAPTER 258 (2): WAITING
CHAPTER 258 (2): WAITING
Trantion: Rakumon
Pei Qianhao could no longer remain sitting in the posthouse. Perhaps the reason that Su Xi-er hasn¡¯t returned isn¡¯t because she doesn¡¯t want to, but because she can¡¯t. After all, the one sent after her was Wei Mohai. Even if thetter has died, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that Su Xi-er was left unscathed...
At this thought, Pei Qianhao immediately walked out of the main hall and headed straight for the posthouse¡¯s main entrance. The imperial guards standing at the entrance of the posthouse didn¡¯t even dare to breathe when they saw the chilly aura surrounding Pei Qianhao. They shot each other baffled looks after the prince had left.
Finally, one of them suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll go and follow Prince Hao in case he needs to instruct someone.¡± He then quickly ran to catch up to Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao carefully observed his surroundings as he strolled around. After some time, he realised that all the drug stores had been forcibly closed down.
¡°Sigh, what am I going to do with all the drug stores closed down when my wife is sick?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Even the mountains are sealed off, so I can¡¯t even pick herbs on my own. I can endure the little cold that I have now, but it wouldn¡¯t be so simple if I had some major illness!¡±
¡°Exactly, why did Prince Yun give such an order? He stated that he can only rescind the order after Commander Wei¡¯s murderer is apprehended.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyebrows knitted, his steps bing heavy now that he understood what was going on.
There was a bad premonition in his heart. All the medicine stores are closed, and the mountains are cordoned off, preventing anyone from picking herbs on their own. If Su Xi-er is heavily injured without ess to any medicine...
Pei Qianhao recalled what one of the civilians had said just now and became uneasy. ¡°I can endure the little cold that I have now, but it wouldn¡¯t be so simple if I had some major illness!¡±
Pei Qianhao looked straight ahead, an inexplicable feeling in his heart telling him that Su Xi-er was at the Literary Association.
Pei Qianhao began walking towards the Literary Association immediately after this urred to him, even forgetting to hail a horse carriage. It had to be said that the Literary Association was quite a distance away- taking over two hours by foot unless you were leaping on the roofs.
When the imperial guard following Pei Qianhao saw his pace speed up, he immediately proposed, ¡°This subordinate will bring a horse carriage over.¡±
Coincidentally, a young man with a wine pot at his waist walked by; it was none other than Yu Xiao.
Pei Qianhao recalled seeing him when the Literary Association was condemning Prince Yun. This man was beside Su Xi-er.
Pei Qianhao waved his hand, signalling for the imperial guard to leave. He then walked towards Yu Xiao and coldly looked at him.
¡°You are?¡± Yu Xiao¡¯s expression was solemn. The man¡¯s cold and imposing aura put him on his guard.
¡°The woman in a cyan dress. She was wearing a jade green dangling hair ornament.¡±
Yu Xiao immediately understood. This man before me knows Miss. It¡¯s just that her dangling ornament has gone missing.
Despite this, he still didn¡¯t dare to let his guard down. ¡°Who are you? Why are you telling me this?¡±
¡°She¡¯s this Prince¡¯s servant girl. How is she doing?¡± Pei Qianhao lowered his cold voice.
Yu Xiao was stunned. This Prince¡¯s servant girl? This man before me isn¡¯t Prince Yun but... Prince Hao of Beimin! Miss is actually Prince Hao¡¯s servant girl.
Yu Xiao wasn¡¯t sure about Prince Hao¡¯s character, but Beimin¡¯s national strength was ranked first. As the Prince Regent of a strong nation like Beimin, his personality should at least be decent.
¡°Miss is in the Literary Association. She is severely injured, and is still unconscious. I helped her release the poisonous blood yesterday, but I need a type of medicinal herb. I¡¯m currently on my way to the mountains to pick it, but I¡¯m afraid that Miss won¡¯t be able to hold on. She needs to keep a piece of ginseng in her mouth just to hold on.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyebrows were scrunched up. Severely injured and needing ginseng to hold on to her life...
¡°Prince Hao, I¡¯ll leave the matter of the ginseng to you. I¡¯ll be going to pick the herbs now.¡± Yu Xiao turned to head for the suburbs.
Pei Qianhao immediately instructed the imperial guard. ¡°Secretly follow him and protect him to ensure that he sessfully obtains the herbs.¡±
CHAPTER 259 (1): MET HER
CHAPTER 259 (1): MET HER
Trantion: Cosy
Pei Qianhao looked at one of the drug stores to the side. She needs ginseng to keep her breathing, and I recall that there was a thousand-year ginseng root amongst the gifts that Beimin prepared for Nanzhao. Fortunately, the guards had forgotten to bring it along, leaving it lying in the posthouse.
Pei Qianhao immediately turned and headed back to the posthouse. Not long after, he was ordering a carriage driver to hurry up as they travelled towards the Literary Association with the ginseng in his hands.
To avoid detection, Pei Qianhao ordered the carriage driver to stop at a nearby street instead of heading straight to the Literary Association. Even if he was worried, he was still able to keep a level head.
The imperial guard¡¯s voice sounded softly from outside the carriage, ¡°Prince Hao, every street is filled with imperial guards. The closer we get to the Literary Association, the more there are. From the looks of their clothes, they are from the Prince Yun Residence.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded. The vicinity of the Literary Association has been cordoned off by Yun Ruofeng. He lifted the carriage curtain and saw that the imperial guards had set up barricades at the street¡¯s entrance and checked everymoner.
The whole street was full of guards from the Prince Yun Residence, as well as the Imperial Army guards from the pce. It seems like Yun Ruofeng is certain that Wei Mohai¡¯s killer had something to do with the Literary Association. Perhaps he has even begun to suspect Su Xi-er.
A sharp glint flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. If you hadn¡¯t sent Wei Mohai to kill this Prince¡¯s maidservant, he wouldn¡¯t have died. Although Pei Qianhao wasn¡¯t sure if Su Xi-er killed Wei Mohai, he knew that she was definitely involved in some way.
¡°Prince Hao, what should we do now?¡± The imperial guard¡¯s voice sounded again.
Pei Qianhao replied in a low voice, ¡°Head back first. This Prince shall alight.¡± Pei Qianhao then ced the thousand-year ginseng into his sleeves, lifted the curtains, and stepped off the carriage.
¡°Return to the posthouse as soon as possible.¡± Pei Qianhao gave an order before he turned towards the Literary Association. Rather than sneaking into the Literary Association, it would be better for me to walk straight in.
The imperial guard watched as Prince Hao disappeared into the distance before he raised his horsewhip and cracked it, driving the horse carriage back to the posthouse.
Pei Qianhao was discovered by an imperial guard from the Prince Yun Residence not long after. Knowing that he was speaking to Prince Hao, the guard greeted him with deference, but made sure to convey Prince Yun¡¯s orders as well. ¡°Prince Hao, Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet has ended, and the guests from the various countries have also departed. If you wish to continue to enjoy Nanzhao¡¯s beautiful sceneries, why not let Prince Yun personally guide you around?¡±
Pei Qianhao dismissed the guard with a wave of his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. This Prince hates it the most when others follow me around while I¡¯m enjoying the scenery.¡±
The imperial guard understood Pei Qianhao¡¯s words, but he still couldn¡¯t let Prince Hao near the Literary Association. ¡°Prince Hao, to tell you the truth, Prince Yun has ordered that outsiders are not to be allowed into the vicinity of the Literary Association. Only themoners who live within the area can enter and exit. Please take a look; this subordinate has to do a strict check on them every day. This subordinate hopes that you can understand that Nanzhao...¡±
Before the imperial guard could finish, he was interrupted by Pei Qianhao in a seemingly casual but imposing tone. ¡°This Prince has admired the courage of the people from the Literary Association after they stood out in protest at the Water Caltrop River. Today, this Prince came specifically to visit the Literary Association.¡±
Pei Qianhao bluntly expressed his intention. This Prince is determined to go to the Literary Association today. What can you do about it?
The imperial guard could feel the might of Pei Qianhao. This has put me in a quandary. What should I do?
CHAPTER 259 (2): MET HER
CHAPTER 259 (2): MET HER
Trantion: Cosy
¡°Imperial Guard Qin, this...¡±
¡°Prince Yun has cordoned off the streets to find out who killed Commander Wei. Do you think Prince Hao would be the murderer? Let him in immediately.¡± Qin Ling then carefully studied Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression and found that thetter¡¯s eyes were bright, his expression calm.
Pei Qianhao shot a nce at Qin Ling and entered the area, heading towards the Literary Association.
Afterwards, Qin Ling immediatelymanded his subordinate by the side, ¡°Head to the Prince Yun Residence immediately and tell Prince Yun that Prince Hao is heading towards the Literary Association.¡±
¡°Yes, this subordinate shall head over right now.¡± The imperial guard then mounted his horse and cracked his whip before speeding off.
Just as he watched the horse disappear into the distance, another subordinate approached Qin Ling and said softly, ¡°This subordinate is deserving of death. The woman¡¯s husband has been killed, but due to this subordinate¡¯s negligence, the child has been carried away amidst the chaos.¡±
Even without him explicitly stating who he was talking about, Qin Ling knew who his subordinate was referring to - the woman whom Commander Wei had loved.
¡°What about that woman? Is she willing to guard Commander Wei¡¯s tomb?¡±
¡°She was finally willing after being threatened with the lives of her maiden family. However... Commander Wei¡¯s corpse was brought back to his hometown yesterday. The woman agreed to guard his tomb this morning, just to run headfirst into the wall and kill herself in front of Commander Wei¡¯s body.¡±
Hearing the guard¡¯s words, Qin Ling felt pain in his heart. Commander Wei¡¯s soul would definitely not be at peace if he hears about this in the underworld. However, we cannot defy the orders of Prince Yun.
¡°Should we inform Prince Yun about this?¡±
Faced with his subordinate¡¯s question, Qin Ling came to his own decision. ¡°Don¡¯t inform him about it. Just say that the child has been killed. Don¡¯t inform him about the woman¡¯s death either. This matter shall be kept a secret between me and you.¡±
¡°This subordinate will definitely keep my lips sealed.¡±
Qin Ling dismissed him with a wave of his hand. ¡°Continue guarding the streets.¡±
His subordinate replied with an affirmative and stood guard at the edge of the street.
Meanwhile, Pei Qianhao had already arrived before the Literary Association and knocked on the front door. The old man who answered the door didn¡¯t recognise Pei Qianhao and told him outright, " The Literary Association is not open today. Come again another day.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s patience had already been running short before arriving at the Literary Association. He had to see Su Xi-er as soon as possible. As such, he raised a hand and pushed on the door with enough force to have the old man retreat.
Not knowing who the person before him was, the old man felt very anxious as he quickly locked the association¡¯s doors and followed behind Pei Qianhao.
Entering the inner hall, the old man shouted, ¡°Come quickly, a man has barged in!¡±
Instantly, many schrs appeared in the inner hall, staring at Pei Qianhao with varying degrees of caution.
Not long after, Guan Xiang appeared as well. After seeing Pei Qianhao, Guan Xiang was briefly shocked before bowing to greet him. ¡°This peasant pays his respects to Prince Hao of Beimin.¡±
The shock value of the four words, ¡®Prince Hao of Beimin¡¯, was extremely high. The caution in the eyes of the schrs quickly became stunned surprise.
¡°Where is this Prince¡¯s maidservant?¡±
Hearing the words ¡®this Prince¡¯s maidservant¡¯, Guan Xiang¡¯s eyes were filled with doubts. ¡°Miss is Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant?¡±
¡°Where is she?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s patience was on itsst legs as he directed his oppressive demeanour towards Guan Xiang.
¡°In the secret chamber. Prince Hao, please follow this peasant.¡± Guan Xiang could see the nervousness in the depths of Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. Since he came here, he must have a way to save Miss!
Guan Xiang dismissed the rest of the schrs and brought Pei Qianhao into the secret chamber.
Many lit candles burned in the secret chamber, their light brightly illuminating the entire tunnel.
Pei Qianhao entered the chamber to see a petite figure lying on a wooden bed, covered by a grey nket.
He swiftly walked towards the bed and saw that familiar face before him. Her original rosy face was now extremely pallid, without the slightest hint of pink on her lips.
Pei Qianhao wanted to lift his hand to caress her face, but he had more important things to do now. He immediately broke off a small piece of the ginseng to ce in her mouth.
CHAPTER 260 (1): WARM FEELINGS
CHAPTER 260 (1): WARM FEELINGS
Trantion: Cosy
When he reached out his hands to do so, however, he realised that her lips were cold, prompting him to reach under the nket to feel her hands. Only then did he realise that her hands were also freezing cold.
After receiving no treatment for a poisoned sword wound besides some bloodletting, she was also forced to spend the night in a cold underground chamber. How could such a thing not be detrimental to her health?
If this goes on, Su Xi-er wouldn¡¯t die from the poison, but from the cold. Letting the cold air enter the body is extremely unfavourable for a woman.
Hence, Pei Qianhao looked at Guan Xiang and ordered, ¡°Choose afortable room and prepare a heater in it. Quick.¡±
¡°The poison in her has not beenpletely let out, and the only thing stopping it is the cold. If she stays in a hot room and her blood starts to flow then...¡±
Pei Qianhao interrupted him before he could finish. ¡°The cold will kill her before the poison does if she stays here any longer.¡±
Guan Xiang tried to open his mouth, but eventually sumbed under Pei Qianhao¡¯s icy re and left the chamber to swiftly prepare a room.
Su Xi-er¡¯s breathing was so shallow that you would only be able to hear it if you leaned close. Pei Qianhao put the quilt back on her and picked her up in his arms.
Feeling Su Xi-er shivering from the cold, Pei Qianhao took her hand in his, and held her tighter in his arms. He spoke quietly, ¡°It won¡¯t be cold anymore, hang in there.¡±
It seemed that Su Xi-er heard his words. She stopped shivering and pressed herself against the warmest part of his body.
All her reactions were born from a human¡¯s natural instincts. Although some of the poison had been let out to reduce its effects, the cold had caused her lips and face to go pale.
When they were about halfway towards the door, Pei Qianhao suddenly turned around and set Su Xi-er down on the table. He didn¡¯t feel sure in his heart, and took off his outer robes before wrapping them around Su Xi-er. Only then did he finally take her into his arms again.
Guan Xiang was standing outside. As soon as he saw Pei Qianhao, he informed, ¡°The room we prepared is over there. We are also preparing the heater, and will bring it over in a bit.¡± He pointed at a room that was close by as he spoke. It was very small, which would allow it to quickly warm up when the heater arrived. In addition, it was also the closest room to the kitchen.
Pei Qianhao nodded and hastened his steps towards the room.
He lifted his leg to kick the room door open since his hands were full. He then hooked his leg around the door and pushed back to close it once he had entered.
Reaching the side of the bed, Pei Qianhao carefully set Su Xi-er down before pulling the nket up to cover her.
Afraid that she would be cold, he then simply sat by the bed and reached a hand under the nket to hold onto her freezing hands, using his other hand to massage the acupoint beside her ear. Doing so would allow a person¡¯s body to gradually heat up.
The unconscious Su Xi-er felt a heat source and immediately leaned against it. Suddenly, Pei Qianhao felt that she was extremely dependent on him.
¡°The heater is here.¡± Guan Xiang¡¯s voice sounded from outside the room.
Pei Qianhao answered, ¡°Send it in.¡±
As soon as he answered, two schrs opened the door and carried a heater in before leaving.
Guan Xiang then entered and looked at Su Xi-er as he closed the door behind him. ¡°I hope Miss will be fine.¡±
CHAPTER 260 (2): WARM FEELINGS
CHAPTER 260 (2): WARM FEELINGS
Trantion: Cosy
¡°Prince Hao, what we arecking now is medicinal herbs. Prince Yun has sealed off the drug stores and the mountains. The area around the Literary Association has also been cordoned off. With your arrival, I¡¯m afraid that Prince Yun will turn up very soon.¡±
¡°By all means, let him turn up. Do you think this Prince is afraid of him?¡±
Guan Xiang was momentarily stunned before he continued, ¡°Since we¡¯re not in Beimin, you will definitely be restricted in some way, Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao kept quiet, but an icy glint flickered across his eyes. And that gives him the right to attack my maidservant?
¡°This Prince didn¡¯t n on intervening in Nanzhao¡¯s affairs, but that doesn¡¯t mean this Prince doesn¡¯t dare to,¡± Pei Qianhao calmly stated. His gaze then fell on Su Xi-er; his hand never stopped massaging the acupoint by her ear.
Perhaps it was the medicinal effect of the ginseng slice, or the massaging of the acupoint, but Su Xi-er opened her eyes in a daze and saw Pei Qianhao¡¯s erged handsome face before her.
¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Xi-er asked softly before scanning her surroundings.
¡°Why can¡¯t this Prince be here? If this Prince wasn¡¯t here, you would have probably lost your life.¡±
¡°With Prince Hao to look out for me, how would this servant die easily?¡± Su Xi-er forced a smile, but her lips were so pale and dry that it was painful to look at.
Pei Qianhao frowned. ¡°No one is forcing you, so don¡¯t put on a smile if you are feeling ill. It looks worse than if you were crying; extremely ugly.¡±
¡°Is this servant ugly?¡± Su Xi-er suddenly asked, her words giving Pei Qianhao the feeling that she was not thinking straight.
Only people who are not thinking straight will suddenly bber weird stuff.
Hence, Pei Qianhao¡¯s first reaction was to reach out a hand to touch her forehead. He then realised that she was burning up.
Her body was cold, and yet her forehead was burning. Getting into so many mishaps after being away from me. If I had known that she would end up in such a state, I wouldn¡¯t have given her two days.
Pei Qianhao looked at Guan Xiang. ¡°Bring a basin of hot water and a clean towel.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get to it right now.¡± Guan Xiang answered and immediately turned to exit the room, closing the door on his way out.
With the heater, the room was slowly bing much warmer. It waste autumn, and it wasn¡¯t normally the time that a heater would be used yet. Feeling that she was no longer cold, Su Xi-er tried to get out from under the nket, but was stopped by arger hand.
¡°Don¡¯t be naughty,¡± Pei Qianhao lectured in a low voice.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant is already in this state, but you are still so fierce?¡± Su Xi-er looked at him as her eyes suddenly curved into crescent moons, the corners of her lips raised into a smile.
Pei Qianhao felt that something was amiss when he saw her current state. ¡°When has this Prince been fierce towards you? You were the one who was bold this entire time.¡±
¡°Not fierce to this servant? Tying this servant¡¯s hands up and wanting to drag me behind the horse carriage. At Water County, you made this servant hold up a wooden basin and kneel on the ground. And...¡±
¡°What a glib tongue. If you hadn¡¯t angered this Prince, why would this Prince punish you? This Prince didn¡¯t realise you are good at bearing grudges.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s crescent eyes returned to normal, and her smile slowly faded away. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant is good at bearing grudges. This servant will remember anyone who bullies me by heart, and be sure to pay them back in folds in the future.¡±
¡°That works as well. This Prince can bully you harshly; then you can pay it back by following this Prince around closely.¡± Pei Qianhao let out a chuckle as his hand under the nket wrapped around hers tightly, warming them up.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t expect his response. ¡°When we return to Beimin, this servant wishes to return to the Pce Side Quarters, and cannot wait on you anymore, Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao asked calmly, ¡°Do you like scrubbing chamber pots that much?¡±
CHAPTER 261 (1): ONE MOUTHFUL AFTER ANOTHER
CHAPTER 261 (1): ONE MOUTHFUL AFTER ANOTHER
Trantion: Cosy
Pei Qianhao grabbed hold of her hand and tucked it back into the nket. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty. You don¡¯t wish to scrub chamber pots, but it¡¯s rare for you to beg this Prince. Say, if you won¡¯t do that, where will you go?¡±
Despite him posing the question, Pei Qianhao already felt that he had an answer that he wanted to hear.
Yet, what Su Xi-er said silenced his little selfishness. ¡°I don¡¯t mind staying in the Pce Side Quarters as long as whatever I do doesn¡¯t involve water.¡±
Pei Qianhao raised his hand to caress her face; it was much warmer than before. ¡°You have really low expectations. Why didn¡¯t you say you want to serve in the Prince Hao Residence?¡±
¡°This servant heard that there are no women in the Prince Hao Residence. If this servant enters the residence, it will incur the jealousy of others.¡±
Pei Qianhao let out a chuckle. ¡°With this Prince around, what is there for you to be afraid of?¡± Who would dare to object if I allowed it? Not to mention, there doesn¡¯t seem to be ack of people who are jealous of her right now, but she¡¯s only chosen to be concerned about it once we return to Beimin?
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t reply; her main worry was bing overly reliant on a man¡¯s support. Once it bes a habit, there is no telling what would happen if there is any falling out between Pei Qianhao and me in the future.
Seeing herck of response, Pei Qianhao understood. He suppressed his domineering air and spoke a nonchnt tone, ¡°This Prince shall not force you. One day, you will personallye to beg this Prince to serve at the Prince Hao Residence.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s body was gradually warming up, her face bing a healthier rosy colour. With a smile on her face, she said jokingly, ¡°Prince Hao, if you aren¡¯t concerned with keeping beauties, why do you still keep the Beauty Pce around?¡±
Pei Qianhao couldn¡¯t resist and slightly pinched her cheek. ¡°For you to bring up the Beauty Pce of your own ord, could it be that you are jealous? Are you refusing to enter the Prince Hao Residence simply due to the existence of the Beauty Pce?¡±
Su Xi-er turned her head to escape therge hand that was pinching her cheek. ¡°This servant is just curious, Prince Hao. You don¡¯t keep useless people around, so what is the point of those women? Just to admire, or for the sake of stirring the pot? If that¡¯s the case, why do you need to do such a thing?¡±
A mischievous glint appeared in the recesses of Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°This Prince is looking at you just to admire, but I really couldn¡¯t admire your pale appearance earlier. So, in order to allow this Prince to fully appreciate you inside out, you must be sure to recover as soon as possible.¡±
Su Xi-er understood; he had subtly diverted the topic. Since that¡¯s the case, I shall not mention the Beauty Pce again.
¡°Why? Are you upset? This Prince has never treated any woman as well as I treat you.¡± Pei Qianhao tucked her under the nket. ¡°Even if you feel hot, don¡¯t try to get out from under the nket. You may feel hot on the outside, but the cold air hasn¡¯tpletely dissipated from your body yet.¡±
Just as the words left his mouth, Su Xi-er¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Her eyes drooped, and her head suddenly felt heavy. Her face became flushed, but it was akin to someone who had a fever. ¡°This servant is sleepy.¡± She only managed to let out a few words before slumping back, unconscious.
For her to fall asleep so suddenly, something must be wrong. Pei Qianhao immediately lifted the nket to see that the white bandage on her injured arm was soaked with ck blood. Her blood has to be let out immediately.
CHAPTER 261 (2): ONE MOUTHFUL AFTER ANOTHER
CHAPTER 261 (2): ONE MOUTHFUL AFTER ANOTHER
Trantion: Cosy
Pei Qianhao felt his heart being tightly twisted. If I use a dagger to sh at the wound again, the flesh around her wound would have to be removed to prevent infection. Cutting off the flesh would be too painful for a woman, even if Su Xi-er can tolerate pain well.
Seeing that Guan Xiang hadn¡¯t arrived with the hot water, Pei Qianhao left the room and headed to the kitchen beside it to retrieve a basin of hot water and a handkerchief.
Soaking the handkerchief in hot water, Pei Qianhao wiped the wound clean. When he saw that ck blood began to seep from the stab on Su Xi-er¡¯s arms again, Pei Qianhao narrowed his eyes before bending his head down and beginning to suck the poison out.
One mouthful after another, Pei Qianhao spat the ck blood onto the ground.
After some time, Guan Xiang entered the room and closed the door behind him before immediately reporting, ¡°Prince Yun is outside the Literary Association....¡±
Before Guan Xiang couldplete his sentence, he saw the ck blood on the floor and then looked at Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips to realise that they were turning purple. Guan Xiang got anxious. ¡°Prince Hao, how could you suck out such potent poison? I shall go look for the old physician.¡±
Guan Xiang then hurriedly went off to call the old physician over,ing back within a few minutes. The physician held some clean herbs in his hand before applying them to Su Xi-er¡¯s arm, tying them up with white cloth once again.
After sorting everything out, the old physician wore a solemn expression. He didn¡¯t know that the person standing before him was Prince Hao of Beimin, and chided him like how a physician would lecture his patient. ¡°This is a deadly poison, how can you just suck it out on a whim?¡±
The old physician sighed and took out some medicinal herbs. ¡°These herbs are useless in saving this youngdy. As for you, you should be fine after chewing them up in your mouth and drinking a cup of water. Just remember not to do such a foolish thing again, or you may not be so lucky!¡±
Pei Qianhao took the herbs and heeded the old physician¡¯s instructions. It wasn¡¯t long before the sickly purple colour faded from his lips. He then bent down and snuggly covered Su Xi-er with the nket.
Pei Qianhao then turned and ordered Guan Xiang, ¡°Look after her.¡± After saying those three words, he left the room.
The room was in the inner courtyard, and the main hall where Yun Ruofeng was waiting was in the front courtyard.
Upon seeing Pei Qianhao, Yun Ruofeng smiled. ¡°Prince Hao, there are so many beautiful sights in Nanzhao, but you chose toe to the Literary Association of all ces.¡± Yun Ruofeng wore a smile on his face but, there was an overtone in his words.
However, Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t answer him directly. "This Prince granted my maidservant two days to have some fun in Nanzhao¡¯s capital, but she has yet to return even today. Don¡¯t you have some exining to do, Prince Yun?¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t like to beat around the bush and went straight to the point. Yun Ruofeng¡¯s intention foring here is clear: he wants to see Su Xi-er. Rather, he wants to see if she is still alive.
Yun Ruofeng feigned surprise. ¡°Miss Xi-er is missing?¡±
¡°She has been found now. This Prince didn¡¯t expect that she woulde here to y around. Moreover, this Prince didn¡¯t expect you to arrive moments after myself, Prince Yun.¡± Pei Qianhao spoke calmly with overflowing majesty.
¡°If she is in the Literary Association, why is she noting out? Is she feeling ufortable?¡± Yun Ruofeng continued to inquire, his face full of gentleness.
¡°She is indeed feeling unwell.¡±
Yun Ruofeng intentionally feigned a startled look before he asked in a worried manner, ¡°Why is she unwell? This Prince shall take a look.¡± He then stepped forward.
However, before Yun Ruofeng could take his third step, he was blocked by arge hand and a low manly voice sounded. ¡°Prince Yun, there¡¯s no need for you to enter. As a man, you shouldn¡¯t randomly enter a woman¡¯s boudoir.¡±
¡°This Prince was just worried since something happened to her in Nanzhao. Also, didn¡¯t you juste out from Miss Xi-er¡¯s room, Prince Hao?¡±
Pei Qianhao snickered as Yun Ruofeng had bitten off more than he could chew. ¡°It¡¯s different for this Prince. As this Prince¡¯s maidservant, it¡¯s a given that I can enter her room.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true. A master can enter his maidservant¡¯s room. It¡¯s this Prince who didn¡¯t think it through.¡± Yun Ruofeng replied cidly before he suddenly smiled and asked, ¡°Prince Hao, can you bestow Miss Xi-er to this Prince? Treat it as a gift to this Prince for your trip to Nanzhao this time.¡±
CHAPTER 262 (1): FORCED
CHAPTER 262 (1): FORCED
Trantion: Sangria
He wasn¡¯t mocking him about his talent, but mocking him for acting in a roundabout way. It¡¯s clear that you want to be the emperor. If you have the ability to do so, then nobody would dare to say anything even if you make your ambitions known. Why must you try to disgracefully pretend to be a saint with a gentlemanly aura? That¡¯s so hypocritic.
Yun Ruofengughed. ¡°Prince Hao, this Prince was just joking, so don¡¯t take it too seriously. Without even saying it, this Prince can understand that Miss Xi-er is very important to you.¡±
As a man with great influence, you shouldn¡¯t have a weakness; otherwise, you leave an opening for others to attack.
Su Xi-er has already be Pei Qianhao¡¯s kryptonite. Yun Ruofeng shook his head. Pei Qianhao was born in a lowly family. The blood and sweat that he¡¯s used to pave his path must have involved the deaths of many others. There are countless enemies that want to go against him, and once they find his weakness, he will be done for.
¡°Prince Yun, if you know that she is important to this Prince, why did you make a move against my maidservant?¡± Pei Qianhao asked bluntly.
¡°How do I answer this? When did this Prince send my subordinates to make a move?¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s face was shocked for a moment before returning to normal. ¡°Many things happened during Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet. This Prince¡¯s most talented subordinate, Wei Mohai, also died without rhyme or reason. His body was found on the street near the Literary Association, so this Prince simply had the streets around the area blocked for investigation.¡±
At this moment, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s smile faded away. ¡°Prince Hao, you knew that the streets around the Literary Association had to be investigated strictly, but you still came over. This reminds me, your maidservant was suddenly injured on the same night that Wei Mohai died; are these two matters rted?¡±
Since Pei Qianhao likes to be straightforward, then I will be more direct as well.
¡°Dead men tell no tales, but living ones can. We will know the truth when this Prince¡¯s maidservant gets better.¡±
Yun Ruofeng twisted the thumb ring on his finger. ¡°Yes, everything will be clear when Miss Xi-er is well again. This Prince will send guards to protect Miss Xi-er just in case something happens.¡±
¡°This Prince can protect her alone. I won¡¯t trouble Prince Yun.¡± I will reject his fake kindness. His so-called protection is just to keep her captive.
¡°How can that do, Prince Hao? Miss Xi-er is so important to you that if this Prince doesn¡¯t send subordinates to protect her, Nanzhao will be implicated if she gets injured. If that happens, you won¡¯t be happy either.¡±
¡°Prince Yun, if you had known about this earlier, then maybe Commander Wei wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was low and deep, every word a stab to Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart thumped faster for a moment. Pei Qianhao predicted that I would send Wei Mohai after Su Xi-er. However, he was the one who died instead.
A mere woman had caused me to lose my most capable subordinate.
The air between them congealed immediately. The two didn¡¯t talk, but the stare that they shared was enough to express anything they wanted to say.
Suddenly, Qin Ling rushed in. He noticed the strange atmosphere, but couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay it too much mind because of his urgent news. He bowed and paid his respects before informing. ¡°Reporting to Prince Yun, the Eldest Imperial Princess is awake. However, she has be deranged and doesn¡¯t look well. Prince Yun, you need to go back to the imperial pce immediately. His Majesty and Imperial Physician Fang are both there already.¡±
CHAPTER 262 (2): FORCED
CHAPTER 262 (2): FORCED
Trantion: Sangria
After that, Yun Ruofeng turned on his heel and left the Literary Association.
Pei Qianhao stretched a hand out and caught a withered leaf as it blew along in the wind. No matter how powerful someone is, they will eventually be overthrown if they refuse to acknowledge what is going on around them and adapt to the evolving circumstances. The previous Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao was like this, and that is why she died. From what I see, Yun Ruofeng is doing the same.
~~~
Outside the Literary Association, Yun Ruofeng looked at Qin Ling. His tone suddenly became solemn. ¡°Commander Wei raised you from the start as his most trusted subordinate. As Commander Wei has unfortunately passed away, you will take over his position, and be Nanzhao¡¯s Imperial Guard Army Commander from today onwards.
Qin Ling felt that the burden on his shoulders had be much heavier. ¡°This subordinate will obey the order and won¡¯t disappoint you, Prince Yun. I won¡¯t let down Commander Wei either.¡±
¡°Guard this ce carefully. Su Xi-er is inside the Literary Association. Don¡¯t let any herbal medicine in or out, and make sure she dies.¡±
Qin Ling was startled after hearing this. Su Xi-er is Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant. Why would Prince Yun want to kill a weak woman?
¡°Don¡¯t talk too much and just follow my orders.¡± Yun Ruofeng nced at him, then got on his horse and left to go to the imperial pce.
Qin Ling watched as Yun Ruofeng left. His brows furrowed tightly together. Su Xi-er is Prince Hao¡¯s important maidservant. If we make a move on her, then it is simply disregarding Prince Hao entirely. Did Prince Yun think this through?
But Prince Yun will definitely be disappointed if I don¡¯t follow his orders. Qin Ling was once again at a loss for what to do.
~~~
Yun Ruofeng travelled speedily on his horse and soon entered the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ repose pce.
The cacophony of things smashing into the wall could be heard periodically, while Ning Lianchen could be seen coldly watching as Ning Anlian carried on in her madness.
¡°Your Majesty, is this how you handle things? Just dispassionately watching without intervening?¡± Yun Ruofeng walked in with a tone of disapproval.
¡°Prince Yun, it¡¯s difficult for this Emperor to get involved here. Imperial Physician Fang has already prepared some medicine for the Eldest Imperial Princess to calm down. However, after she drinks it, her chance of getting pregnant will be close to zero. Can you bear to do that, Prince Yun?¡± Ning Lianchen observed him carefully.
Although Ning Anlian was already insane, she suddenly became quiet after hearing the word ¡®pregnant¡¯ and started to touch her stomach. ¡°I had babies here before. Three babies,¡± she murmured. She was able to remember that she had been pregnant before, but because of her madness, was unable to remember whose they were.
At this moment, Imperial Physician Fang entered the pce with a bowl of medicine. He looked at Prince Yun and the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Yun, please quickly discuss whether Eldest Imperial Princess drink it or not. If you wait for too long, it won¡¯t be good for the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ body.¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression was calm, but his brows furrowed together before they rxed again. ¡°Drink.¡±
Ning Lianchen chuckled at Yun Ruofeng¡¯s indifferent answer. ¡°Prince Yun, you are really heartless to not even care about having children. However, it does make sense. With your position, it¡¯s not difficult for you to get any woman you want.¡±
Yun Ruofeng ignored the mockery in Ning Lianchen¡¯s words and ordered the pce maid at the side. ¡°Feed the medicine to the Eldest Imperial Princess.¡±
The pce maid was new, and had never been so close to Prince Yun before. She trembled after receiving the order before bowing. ¡°This servant obeys the order.¡±
After that, she took the medicine bowl from Imperial Physician Fang and walked towards Ning Anlian.
Ning Anlian wasn¡¯t cooperative and walked backwards, vehemently refusing. ¡°I won¡¯t drink it, all of you want to kill me!¡±
The pce maid couldn¡¯t do anything. I can¡¯t just force her to drink it. Suddenly, a long arm reached over and took the bowl of medicine from her hands. It was Prince Yun who had taken the bowl of medicine. The pce maid watched on as Prince Yun now forced the Eldest Imperial Princess to drink it despite her protests.
CHAPTER 263 (1): HERBS SUCCESSFULLY COLLECTED
CHAPTER 263 (1): HERBS SUCCESSFULLY COLLECTED
Trantion: Sangria
Yun Ruofeng let Ning Anlian go after thest of the medicine was gone. Ning Anlian took a few steps back, supporting herself with a hand on the corner of the table as she started to cough violently.
Yun Ruofeng put down the bowl and instructed the pce maid on the side. ¡°Take good care of the Eldest Imperial Princess.¡± After that, he turned and started walking out of the repose pce.
¡°Prince Yun, are you nning to leave just like that? Isn¡¯t this woman in front of you someone who you once loved? Are you not going to stay and keep herpany?¡± Ning Lianchen purposely emphasised the words ¡®once loved¡¯.
¡°Your Majesty, instead of managing court affairs properly, you are making guesses about this Prince¡¯s personal affairs?¡± Yun Ruofeng paused his footsteps and stared at him with a solemn expression. He then waved his hand. ¡°This Prince has already given you three ministries to manage. If you let your youth take over and fail to manage the three ministries properly, this Prince will take them back in three months.¡±
All three chief ministers are Yun Ruofeng¡¯s subordinates. Even if I perform well, they will still speak out against me and try to return power to Yun Ruofeng.
Ning Lianchenughed. ¡°This Emperor won¡¯t disappoint you, Prince Yun.¡±
¡°You are disappointing this Prince right now. Go to the Imperial Study to understand the responsibilities of the Ministry of Rites, Ministry of Works, and Ministry of Revenue. You would do well to meet the chief ministers as well. Don¡¯t stay in the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ repose pce and guess about things you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s tone was serious. He left immediately after he finished talking.
Ning Lianchen replied loudly on purpose. ¡°Prince Yun, you should know whether this Emperor is just guessing or not. This Emperor should also learn to use things that are valuable and throw out things that are not useful anymore.¡±
Although Yun Ruofeng¡¯s footsteps didn¡¯t pause, the gaze in his eyes changed, and his pace sped up slightly.
In the repose pce, Ning Anlian continued to cough. She had rammed herself into a pir yesterday and couldn¡¯t remember much. The medicine she had been forced to drink quickly took effect, immediately calming her down.
The pce maid patted her back gently. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, are you feeling better?¡±
Ning Anlian raised her head and gazed at her with a confused and pure look. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess? Who are you speaking to? Me?¡±
The pce maid panicked. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you remember who you are?¡±
¡°I am Ning Anlian, who are you?¡± It was as if Ning Anlian had regressed to her childhood. She looked at Ning Lianchen, the serious look on thetter¡¯s face making her tremble.
Ning Lianchen looked at her. She has lost her memory and turned silly. The person who harmed my Imperial Elder Sister has received her karma and be like this. Even the man who she thought loved her the most has also now left her to rot in her own insanity
Ning Lianchen changed his mind. If she¡¯s be like this, then she should stay in the imperial pce. Yun Ruofeng definitely doesn¡¯t want to see Ning Anlian; but the more he wants to avoid her, the more I¡¯ll push her towards him!
After Yun Ruofeng left the imperial pce, he stayed inside the study of the Prince Yun residence. No one knew what he was doing.
~~~
A group of imperial guards from the Prince Yun Residence was sent to the Literary Association to guard it stringently. Everyone knew that they were there to prevent anyone from going in or out of the Literary Association, but nobody knew why.
The civilians thought something big had happened and were all too scared to go out. They didn¡¯t even dare to open their windows to try to sneak a look.
The situationsted into the evening, when a young man with a wine pot at his waist carefully hid in the darkness while observing the blockade on the street.
CHAPTER 263 (2): HERBS SUCCESSFULLY COLLECTED
CHAPTER 263 (2): HERBS SUCCESSFULLY COLLECTED
Trantion: Sangria
The imperial guard who was patrolling the area nearby noticed some movement and headed in Yu Xiao¡¯s direction. Once he was close enough, Yu Xiao raised his arms and covered up the guard¡¯s mouth and nose before knocking him out.
Outside the Literary Association, Qin Ling heard a soft snort and immediately walked towards the alley. His skills in observation were decent enough for him to easily notice the faint shadow on the ground.
Qin Ling put a hand on the sword at his waist, prepared to draw it at a moment¡¯s notice.
Yu Xiao simrly readied himself while hiding in the darkness. With a flurry of movement, both men confronted each other; one holding a sword, while the other wielded his fists.
Qin Ling did a quick once over of the figure illuminated by the moonlight, realising that it was a young man with a bunch of torn clothes and cuts. Seeing thetter in such a sorry state, Qin Ling felt bad and immediately rxed his grip on his sword.
Yu Xiao recognised Qin Ling and gave a cold snort. ¡°You are Prince Yun¡¯s subordinate, but you just withdrew your sword. Seems like you still have some conscience in you.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t kill the innocent. You may leave.¡± Qin Ling stated softly while sliding his sword back into its sheath.
¡°I am just returning to the Literary Association after ying outside. Even going home has be so difficult.¡± Yu Xiao murmured and twisted his head to the side, showing an undisciplined attitude.
¡°You don¡¯t look like a schr.¡±
Faced with Qin Ling¡¯s interrogation, Yu Xiao replied. ¡°I am an orphan. Guan Xiang raised me as a child, and I grew up in the Literary Association. Has Prince Yun even passed an order to prevent people from going home now?¡±
¡°If that¡¯s your home, then why were you hiding in the dark? You should be able to return home openly.¡±
Yu Xiao sneered. ¡°Do you think I am stupid? If I do that, I¡¯ll just end up impaled by all the imperial guards. Do you think every imperial guard is kind like you? Look at the one lying on the ground. He wanted to kill me just now.¡±
¡°You have some skills.¡± Qin Ling furrowed his brows and squatted down to check on his subordinate. After realising that thetter had just passed out, he rxed.
¡°Just a deceiving trick I only knocked him out. You look like themander of the imperial guards. Why don¡¯t you send me home?¡± Yu Xiao chuckled and showed a harmless expression.
Qin Ling thought about it. The Literary Association is this young man¡¯s home, and all he wants to do is return. Thus, he nodded and relented. ¡°Follow me.¡±
Yu Xiao nodded immediately and thought to himself. Wei Mohai is dead, and this person seems to hold a significant amount of status with the imperial guards. It¡¯s just... he seems a bit naive.
With Qin Ling by his side, none of the imperial guards stopped Yu Xiao from entering the Literary Association.
Qin Ling stood outside the Literary Association by himself. I purposely walked closer to that young man when I brought him back, so it was easy to catch the scent of medicinal herbs. They must have been collected to save Su Xi-er. However, I didn¡¯t expose him... because I don¡¯t think that Prince Yun should kill Su Xi-er.
Yu Xiao entered the Literary Association and immediately walked towards the inner courtyard. Upon reaching his destination, he found Guan Xiang anxiously waiting. Thetter immediately came over after seeing Yu Xiao and immediately asked, ¡°Did you get the herbs?¡±
¡°Mmm.¡± Yu Xiao took out the herbs from his sleeves. ¡°Pass them to the old physician. This is the Spirit Grass; he will recognise it. I¡¯ll go and check on Miss.¡± He immediately headed in the direction of Su Xi-er¡¯s room after he finished speaking.
As he did so, Guan Xiang noticed that he was covered in cuts. But right now, the important thing is to simmer some medicine to save Miss.
And so, he immediately made haste as he headed to the old physician to deliver the Spirit Grass.
When the old physician saw the herbs, he was shocked. This is the Spirit Grass! However, this Spirit Grass... The old physician pressed his lips tightly together and didn¡¯t say anything. Oh well, let¡¯s just simmer the medicine first.
CHAPTER 264 (1): PERSONALLY TESTING THE MEDICINE
CHAPTER 264 (1): PERSONALLY TESTING THE MEDICINE
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Qianhao was still sitting on the side of the bed. When he saw that Yu Xiao was covered in cuts, he asked, ¡°Did you get the medicinal herbs sessfully? How¡¯s your body?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, I have the herbs with me, and I¡¯ll survive with no problems. However, an imperial guard of yours is probably dead after he fell off a cliff while trying to divert the soldiers away from me.¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t say anything, only lowering his head to look at the sleeping Su Xi-er. His gaze became cold. Yun Ruofeng has offended me by making an imperial guard fall off a cliff. Staying out of Nanzhao¡¯s business is no longer an option!
¡°Take a slice of ginseng and keep it in your mouth.¡± Pei Qianhao passed the ginseng to Yu Xiao.
Yu Xiao took it and put a slice into his mouth. He then walked towards the shelves in the room and used the remaining warm water to clean his wounds.
Yu Xiao moved quickly, efficiently removing the thorns that remained stuck in his skin without so much as a flinch. He then left and went to the old physician¡¯s room to get some herbs for his injuries.
Yu Xiao returned with the old physician behind him, thetter having already finished brewing the medicine out of the herbs that had been brought back.
However, Yu Xiao blocked him from going forward. ¡°Spirit Grass is very unusual. It is both a medicine and a poison, so I will test it first.¡±
Naturally, the old physician knew about Spirit Grass¡¯ medicinal properties. When he saw Yu Xiao reaching over, he immediately pulled the bowl back. ¡°No, not only are you still a child, you are also covered in injuries. If anything happens, you won¡¯t make it.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have tried all kinds of poison before and my body is fine. Let me test the medicine.¡± Yu Xiao reached for the bowl of medicine again after this.
Before he could take it into his hands though, a low and deep voice sounded ¡°Bring it in. This Prince will test the medicine.¡±
Yu Xiao¡¯s movement paused; the old physician¡¯s expression was also serious. Even though Guan Xiang told me of his identity, I still can¡¯t believe that the man behind that door is Prince Hao of Beimin. However, it¡¯s certain that this youngdy can¡¯t just be an ordinary maidservant if Prince Hao is willing to personally test the medicine for her.
The old physician carried the medicine carefully into the room, with Yu Xiao following silently behind him. After closing the door, Yu Xiao turned around to see Pei Qianhao slowly sipping the medicine without saying a word.
The old physician looked worried. Spirit Grass is like the mushrooms in the mountains. There are poisonous ones and good ones. While the colour and shape of the mushrooms will show if they¡¯re poisonous or not, the came cannot be said of Spirit Grass. Both the poisonous and normal ones look the same.
If this Spirit Grass is poisonous, even the gods can¡¯t save him. Both the youngdy and Prince Hao will die. If the Spirit Grass is good, then we will be very lucky to have medicine that can treat all kinds of diseases.
¡°Prince Hao, check in 15 minutes if your body feels itchy or if your throat feels sore. If you can breathe properly, the colour of your lips are normal, and you don¡¯t feel any numbness, then you can give this bowl of medicine to Miss to drink.¡± The old physician said deferentially. Without saying it out loud, he was basically telling Prince Hao that he would die if anything happened.
Pei Qianhao nodded and passed the medicine to the old physician. ¡°Take this and heat it up. It will have gone cold in 15 minutes.¡±
The old physician¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Prince Hao isn¡¯t worried about whether something will happen to him, but whether the youngdy will feel well drinking the cold medicine.
¡°Take it and go heat it up.¡± Prince Hao¡¯s deep voice broke the old physician from his stupor. He immediately took the bowl of medicine and turned to leave.
CHAPTER 264 (2): PERSONALLY TESTING THE MEDICINE
CHAPTER 264 (2): PERSONALLY TESTING THE MEDICINE
Trantion: Sangria
If Prince Hao dies, the responsibility will fall to me. Yu Xiao was even more nervous now, his eyes full of worry.
¡°Why are you so nervous when this Prince isn¡¯t?¡± Pei Qianhaoughed. Hisughter had a trace of yfulness.
¡°I was the one who collected the Spirit Grass. Seeing as how this will affect two lives, I don¡¯t see how I can not be nervous.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you want to follow this Prince¡¯s maidservant? If she can make it through this ordeal, this Prince will allow you to follow her. However, she is this Prince¡¯s maidservant. Although you are just a young man, you still cannot appear next to her.¡±
Yu Xiao was startled after hearing this. Now is not the time to discuss such a thing! But I understand what Prince Hao means. I can follow her, but I must do so from behind the scenes. After so many years, even Guan Xiang can¡¯t see through me, but Miss can! We can only hope for the best now.
Pei Qianhao lowered his head and looked at Su Xi-er, his hand caressing her pink ears. They feel warm and soft. Not bad. After that, he continued to caress her chin and neck,pletely ignoring the situation at hand.
He just caressed her slowly and massaged her acupoints at the same time, making it so that she would feel better, even if she was asleep.
When the old physician entered the room again with the bowl of medicine, 15 minutes was up. Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t have any adverse reactions, meaning that the Spirit Grass is fine!
Yu Xiao heaved a sigh of relief. With all the tension leaving his body, he suddenly realised that his wounds were hurting a lot. Since it seemed that things would be fine, he quickly left the room to retrieve more herbs for his cuts.
Pei Qianhao held Su Xi-er up with one hand and held the bowl of medicine with the other. She is currently asleep and can¡¯t drink the medicine herself. There is only one way.
A glint flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. The corner of his mouth raised slightly, as if he had just gained some advantage.
He lowered his head and took a sip of the medicine, holding it in his mouth before bringing his lips against hers and prying her mouth open. Being unconscious, Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t stop Pei Qianhao from doing as he pleased. Hence, besides feeding her the medicine, he also took the chance to suck on her small tongue each time he gave her another mouthful.
Pei Qianhao fed the entire bowl of medicine to Su Xi-er using the same method. By the time the bowl was empty, Su Xi-er¡¯s face had returned to its normal colour, and her breathing had also calmed down by a great extent.
The old physician walked up to check her pulse and nodded. ¡°Miss will wake up in at most two hours. She needs to take care of her body, but after three days, the sword injury on her arm will form a scab.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded and waved his hand. ¡°Go and prepare a bowl of Red Date Soup[1]. She has lost a lot of blood and needs something to help her recover.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, let¡¯s make some food for you. You still haven¡¯t eaten anything until now.¡±
¡°No need, this Prince isn¡¯t hungry.¡±
The old physician could tell from Pei Qianhao¡¯s tone that thetter¡¯s decision wouldn¡¯t change. As a result, he bowed and took the empty bowl before leaving the room.
Pei Qianhao carefully put Su Xi-er down on the bed and covered her with the quilt before his hand started to move.
There wasn¡¯t anyone else around, and Su Xi-er¡¯s life was safe. His heart was finally able to rx, and his hands slowly drifted from her neck into the quilt.
After a while, Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand identally drifted over the soft ces on her body. He hesitated for a moment before continuing and reaching a hand towards her waist. His dark eyes stared at her pink lips. Having just been fed medicine by Pei Qianhao, her lips were still a bright red with some traces of medicine on them. Under the glow of the candlelight, she looked especially charming.
The colour on Su Xi-er¡¯s face was slowly improving as her breathing grew calmer; even her previously motionless body had begun to fidget.
¡°You are bing mischievous right after recovering.¡± Pei Qianhao chided softly before leaning back against the bedpost, his hand already gently caressing her waist.
1. Here¡¯s an image for your reference.
CHAPTER 265 (1): CARE AND CONCERN
CHAPTER 265 (1): CARE AND CONCERN
Trantion: Cosy
Her stomach was warm because of his constant touch, and his massaging at the acupoints had her brows unfurrowed in rxation.
Pei Qianhao halted his actions and watched Su Xi-er¡¯s expression. She seems to be enjoying it. She is the one who¡¯s supposed to wait on me, but now I¡¯m the one serving her. I even have to do so delicately.
At this thought, Pei Qianhao¡¯s movements became heavier until they were basically pinching. His hands went from his waist to her thighs, then back up before he finally rested them on the soft parts of her body.
The soft sensation made the corners of his lips involuntarily raise into a smile.
However, the moment the smile appeared on his face, Su Xi-er happened to open her eyes. She felt hisrge hands massaging a certain part of her body, and saw a certain someone smirking in satisfaction.
Su Xi-er red at Pei Qianhao, not realising how ¡®flirtatious¡¯ her angry gaze was to thetter. She shook off his hands and spoke softly. ¡°Prince Hao, please behave yourself.¡±
Pei Qianhaoughed, the sound crisp and clear in the otherwise quiet room. He bent down his head and leaned close to her ear, his warm breath tickling it as he spoke, ¡°How did this Prince misbehave? Tell me in detail.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, where were your hands just now?¡± Su Xi-er looked at him before moving herself towards the inner side of the bed.
Pei Qianhao followed suit, not allowing her to keep a distance from him. ¡°You seem to like it when this Prince touched you while you are asleep. Your brows even rx as if...
At this point, he deliberately paused to watch her reaction.
¡°Prince Hao, which areas have you touched?¡± Did he touch every area that he shouldn¡¯t have while I was asleep?
¡°This Prince has naturally touched every area that can be touched while massaging your acupoints. What are you thinking of?¡± Pei Qianhao pushed the aside a lock of hair that had fallen onto her face as he spoke.
Massaging my acupoints, but touching my bosom? Su Xi-er doubted his words but the warmth on her stomach told her that he had indeed been helping her massage her acupoints.
¡°This Prince has never massaged anyone; you are the first. This Prince never does things at a loss, and since I have already massaged you, don¡¯t you think I should get something in return as well?¡± Pei Qianhao unabashedly expressed his mischievous intentions as he leaned closer to Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er wanted to move towards the inner side of the bed but was stopped by arge hand beside her head.
A handsome face was erged before her eyes, the smile on it more pronounced than ever. ¡°Su Xi-er, this Prince has saved your life. Kiss this Prince and that can be considered repaying your debt of gratitude.¡±
He didn¡¯t do anything else, waiting for her to make the first move.
Su Xi-er looked at him. He definitely won¡¯t let this go if I don¡¯t kiss him. However, I haven¡¯tpletely recovered, and it would be bad if I pass on my illness to him.
¡°Su Xi-er,¡± Pei Qianhao murmured, his head closing the distance between them.
Su Xi-er could only bite the bullet and raise her hands out from the under the nket, hooking them around his neck as she lifted her head and nted her lips on his.
Their lips met, warm and wet. Pei Qianhao put his hands behind Su Xi-er¡¯s head, taking the lead and deepening the kiss.
He conquered her territory and lingered around, causing Su Xi-er to gasp for breath. Considering her body¡¯s condition, Pei Qianhao let go of her after having tasted a little of her sweetness.
He leaned against the bedpost and deliberately stuck out his tongue, licking his lips seductively. ¡°Tastes good.¡±
CHAPTER 265 (2): CARE AND CONCERN
CHAPTER 265 (2): CARE AND CONCERN
Trantion: Cosy
There¡¯s a saying in the folk operas. ¡®No matter how old a man is, he is still a child in front of the woman he loves. You can tell that he loves you only if he shows his childlike side¡¯.
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If such a saying is true, then could it be that Pei Qianhao loves me? How is that possible? He clearly said he doesn¡¯t love strong women, and would never fall in love with Ning Rn.
¡°What are you thinking?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice sounded out, inadvertently disrupting her thoughts.
¡°Prince Hao, aftering to the Literary Association and seeing this servant gravely injured, you must already know everything that¡¯s happened.¡±
¡°Prince Yun ordered Wei Mohai to harm you, and this Prince will not let him off. However, your skills have surprised this Prince. How did you kill someone like Wei Mohai, who had many years of training in the army?¡±
Su Xi-er answered slowly, ¡°Commander Wei¡¯s skills were great, and this servant could only use my wits to win.¡±
¡°Your wits cost Wei Mohai his life. People with great skills are usually conceited. The cause of his death wasn¡¯t you, but his own self-confidence.¡± Pei Qianhao replied and grabbed Su Xi-er''s hands, tucking them back under the nket.
At this moment, there was a knock on the door and Guan Xiang¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Prince Hao, the Red Date Soup is ready.¡±
¡°Bring it in.¡± Pei Qianhao ordered as he helped Su Xi-er up, leaning her against the bedpost.
Guan Xiang came in and handed the bowl of Red Date Soup in his hands to Pei Qianhao.
¡°You have been busy today, and should hurry to rest. As for the Literary Association, this Prince will protect it.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s words were like a confidence pill for Guan Xiang.
Prince Yun has control of the military, while the Literary Association is made up of schrs. Other than a war of words, we can¡¯t possibly match up to him. With Prince Hao¡¯s words, however, I can rest assured.
¡°Many thanks to Prince Hao,¡± said Guan Xiang before he exited the room.
Pei Qianhao scooped up a spoonful of the Rate Date Soup and gently blew on it before bringing it to Su Xi-er¡¯s lips. ¡°Drink slowly, it¡¯s hot.¡±
Su Xi-er initially wanted to take the bowl in her own hands and drink, but hearing Pei Qianhao¡¯s words had her thinking twice. She involuntarily put her hands down and obediently opened her mouth to take a sip of the soup.
However, her tiny movements didn¡¯t escape Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. I didn¡¯t say anything, but she now knows to observe my mood before she acts. This improvement made him happy.
Su Xi-er drank about half of the bowl¡¯s content in this manner before refusing to drink anymore. ¡°Have you been sitting here without eating anything?¡± Her brows were knitted as she asked softly.
¡°Stop asking so many questions and just keep drinking.¡± Pei Qianhao continued to bring a spoonful of soup to her lips after blowing on it.
¡°Prince Hao, you surely haven¡¯t eaten anything. Go out and eat a little first. Otherwise, this servant shall not eat.¡±
¡°Are you threatening this Prince? I am in good health, and one less meal won¡¯t cause any problems.¡±
¡°This servant has been unconscious for much longer than the timeframe for a single meal. Go and eat.¡± Su Xi-er was firm, refusing to back down.
¡°Alright, drink the Red Date Soup, then this Prince will go and eat. How does that sound?¡± Pei Qianhao ceded some territory, offering apromise.
Su Xi-er shot a nce at him before eventually opening her mouth to drink the soup.
Once she was finished, Pei Qianhao pinched her nose slightly. ¡°Rest well. This Prince shall go have some food.¡± He then helped toy her down on the bed before snugly covering her with the nket.
Pei Qianhao only exited the room and headed to the kitchen after settling everything and seeing Su Xi-er close her eyes.
However, he then found himself in a predicament: the cooks were all asleep by now. Who would cook for Pei Qianhao?
Pei Qianhao entered the kitchen and saw that there was still leftover Red Date Soup in a pot. He scooped out a bowl for himself, drinking it quickly before returning to Su Xi-er¡¯s room.
Su Xi-er straightened herself up and sniffed his body. After smelling the scent of Red Date Soup, she was certain that he had eaten.
CHAPTER 266 (1): SOLVE
CHAPTER 266 (1): SOLVE
Trantion: Cosy
¡°Red dates.¡± Su Xi-er answered slowly before trying to push him away.
However, hisrge hands immediately seized her own. ¡°This Prince has kissed you so many times. Did you not smell your own scent on this Prince?¡±
He sounded like he was joking, but his eyes seemed to be serious.Su Xi-er took a careful sniff and found that the faint smell of the herbs she had taken lingered on his body.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant is tired and wants to rest.¡±
¡°This Prince is also tired and requires rest.¡± Having said that, Pei Qianhao let go of her hands and began to take off his outer garments.
Su Xi-er just tucked herself under the nket when she saw his actions and immediately suggested, ¡°Prince Hao, this servant is afraid that I am contagious. Why don¡¯t you find another room? There are many rooms in the Literary Association.¡±
¡°Afraid that you are contagious? Yet who was the one who kissed this Prince of their own ord? Having already done such a thing, you are still afraid of sleeping together?¡± Pei Qianhao retorted. He had already removed his outer robes and outer pants, cooly throwing them onto the clothes rack by the side.
Pei Qianhao got onto the bed and lifted the quilt, bringing Su Xi-er into his embrace with practised ease. Of course, he made sure to avoid the wound on her arm. ¡°Be good, sleep tight.¡±
With that, Pei Qianhao closed his eyes, hisrge hand slowly massaging along her waistline.
¡°Sleep tight, but stop messing around.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s tiny hand pped his own.
A light chuckle sounded from above her head. ¡°No messing around.¡±
His hand stopped, and his eyes remained closed as if he was really preparing to sleep. Su Xi-er stared at him for a long while before the sleepiness hit her.
The two fell asleep and remained this way until the next morning.
By the time they woke up, the cook in the Literary Association had already prepared a simple breakfast for them. After they finished eating, the pair bade their farewells and exited the Literary Association through the front door.
Yu Xiao was stuck in his room drinking medicine. The cuts that he had incurred had covered his face in red marks; he had even had an allergic reaction. Thus, he had no choice but to heed the words of the old physician by obediently staying in his room to take his medicine.
~~~
Outside the Literary Association, Qin Ling was already expecting for Prince Hao and Su Xi-er to leave this morning. Prince Yun had ordered for Su Xi-er to die within the Literary Association. However, I can¡¯t do anything now that Prince Hao has decided to bring her out.
Qin Ling stood beside the entrance of the Literary Association and greeted Pei Qianhao as he stepped out. ¡°Paying respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao studied him carefully. Yun Ruofeng¡¯s character is terrible, and he is a hypocrite in the worst way. However, this subordinate of his seems decent.
¡°Go back and report to Yun Ruofeng that this Prince hase out of the Literary Association.¡± Pei Qianhao then came out holding Su Xi-er¡¯s hand, raising a hand to g down a horse carriage on the street.
Just as they were about to board the carriage, Feng Changqing, donned blue robes, walked past and heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing Su Xi-er. However, it was inconvenient for him to make an appearance as Prince Hao was around. He took a swift nce at Su Xi-er before he left.
¡°Is the man in blue robes very good looking?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s deep voice sounded, tainted with streaks of displeasure.
Su Xi-er smiled with curved eyes. ¡°Not as good looking as you, Prince Hao. This servant is looking at you.¡±
CHAPTER 266 (2): SOLVE
CHAPTER 266 (2): SOLVE
Trantion: Cosy
A short timeter, the carriage began to head back to the posthouse.
Feng Changqing watched the horse carriage disappear into the distance. Seems like Prince Hao treats the Eldest Imperial Princess well. As long as she stays with him, she won¡¯t be in danger for the time being. That being said, I never expected for Prince Yun to bring out Wei Mohai toy his hands on the Eldest Imperial Princess so swiftly. Could it be that Prince Yun is aware of her true identity?
Feng Changqing¡¯s eyes narrowed and filled with worry as his hands unconsciously clenched together. If that¡¯s really the case, the consequences would be unimaginable.
In the meantime, the horse carriage had arrived at the posthouse. All the imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence let out a sigh of relief when they saw Su Xi-er¡¯s familiar figure trailing behind Pei Qianhao, but then did a double take. A guard followed Prince Hao out yesterday, but why isn¡¯t he back yet? Could it be that Prince Hao has sent him another mission?
¡°Have a good rest in the posthouse. This Prince shall make a trip to Nanzhao¡¯s imperial pce.¡± Pei Qianhao helped Su Xi-er off the carriage before getting back on himself.
An imperial guard immediately came forward. ¡°Prince Hao, the guard that followed you yesterday...¡±
¡°He¡¯s dead; this Prince is seeking justice for him. Bring Su Xi-er into the posthouse for a tight watch over her, and do not allow anyone to pass.¡± Pei Qianhao said in an icy tone before ordering the carriage driver to hurry up.
The carriage driver was a mere citizen in Nanzhao, and not a guard of the Prince Hao Residence. Startled upon learning the identity of his passenger, he started to drive the carriage even more carefully than he had before.
Pei Qianhao knew that it was currently time for the morning assembly of Nanzhao¡¯s court, and deliberately chose this time to meet the Emperor. His intentions were clear as day.
~~~
Meanwhile, Yun Ruofeng had reported being ill, staying behind in his study instead of attending the morning court assembly.
¡°Prince Yun, Commander Qin is seeking an audience.¡±
Yun Ruofeng stopped midway through flipping the page of a book in his hand. ¡°Let him in.¡±
A momentter, Qin Ling had entered the study. ¡°Prince Yun, Prince Hao and his maidservant havee out of the Literary Association. They looked normal aside from Miss Xi-er¡¯s face being a little pale.¡±
Yun Ruofeng clenched his fists, crumpling the book in his hand. ¡°I understand; you may withdraw.¡±
¡°Prince Yun, this subordinate saw Prince Hao heading towards the imperial pce on my way here. Would you need to head there immediately too?¡±
Hearing Qin Ling¡¯s words, Yun Ruofeng narrowed his eyes. He ced the military book in his hands down on the table as his expression returned to normal. ¡°No. Since Miss Xi-er is doing fine now, withdraw all the Prince Yun Residence imperial guards from the vicinity of the Literary Association.¡±
Qin Ling bowed and acknowledged the order before he turned and left.
Yun Ruofeng stood alone outside the study, his gaze falling on a pot of orchids by the side. Although it was summer, the orchids had yet to wither, and were instead in full bloom.
Yun Ruofeng slowly walked towards the pot of orchids and reached out his hand to break off a small orchid flower. Yun Ruofeng¡¯s grip tightened around it slowly until the crushed petals began to flutter down in bits and pieces, the liquid that they had contained slowly dripping from his knuckles.
I know exactly why Pei Qianhao is heading to the imperial pce. I have made all the proper preparations, and I will lose half my power at most. It won¡¯t be long before I can snatch it back again.
But some things have to be solved as soon as possible. For example, this orchid flower[1]...
A smile formed on Yun Ruofeng¡¯s face. When ites to solving an issue, never drag it out.
Hence, Yun Ruofeng exited the inner court and headed towards the stable to get a horse before riding towards the direction of the posthouse.
~~~
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er was eating a bowl of in porridge made by the female cook in the posthouse. She returned to her room to rest after she had finished.
1. ''Orchid'' is read as n'' in Chinese, and it sounds the same as the character n'' in Ning Rn''s name
CHAPTER 267 (1): HARD TO BELIEVE
CHAPTER 267 (1): HARD TO BELIEVE
Trantion: Cosy
She stood up and walked towards the room door. Just as she attempted to exit, the door was pushed in by someone on the outside.
Su Xi-er heard the door creak as a figure of white entered her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected that he would appear here. Donned in white robes, the person was surrounded by an air of gentleness, his clear and bright eyes apanied by a faint smile.
¡°What? Do you not wee this Prince, Miss Xi-er?¡± Yun Ruofeng enunciated his words as he entered, closing the door and fastening the bolt behind him.
¡°Prince Yun, how is it possible for me to wee you when you suddenly appear in my room? Don¡¯t you think you arecking propriety?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s voice was solemn as she stared at him.
Yun Ruofeng smiled and walked towards her. ¡°Do you really not wee me? Miss Xi-er, you are skilful at saying words that are against her wishes.¡± He disregarded her hostility and made his way towards her step by step.
Su Xi-er dodged to the other side of the room. She could clearly feel the aggressive aura flowing out from Yun Ruofeng¡¯s footsteps.
Yun Ruofeng halted his steps when he was a metre away from Su Xi-er and looked at her gently with a smile. ¡°Su Xi-er, it¡¯s sure tough for this Prince to see you. This Prince has to pick a time that Prince Hao is not in. Why don¡¯t you understand the troubles that this Prince has gone through for you?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have to understand anything besides the fact that you havee all this way to see me. Prince Yun, if you have something to say, then you should just say it.¡± Su Xi-er no longer maintained the superficial formalities and went straight to the point, a sharp glint shing across her eyes.
¡°Su Xi-er, you are just a mere maidservant, but you are so fierce. It¡¯s unimaginably strange that Prince Hao has kept you by his side till now. This Prince came to see you today to settle some long-standing debts.¡± Yun Ruofeng narrowed his eyes and started to walk towards Su Xi-er again.
Just as Su Xi-er wanted to dodge to the side again, Yun Ruofeng swiftly stretched out a hand and grabbed hold of her. ¡°Although you are doing fine now, your body is still weak. Someone as smart as you shouldn¡¯t be fighting head-on with this Prince.¡±
Yun Ruofeng then tightened his grip on her wrist; he only needed to apply a little more pressure to break it.
Su Xi-er kept silent as she met his gaze. When she saw the glimmer in his eyes, she snorted. ¡°Yun Ruofeng.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t call him Prince Yun, but used his full name. Not only that, her voice was full of a cold and mighty demeanour that waspletely out of ce for a maidservant. Considering how he came here today and said some strange things, it seems like he already knows who I am.
True, some things should be settled. I shall no longer talk with him in riddles.
¡°Su Xi-er..." Yun Ruofeng paused before he spoke again. ¡°Ning Rn, this Prince doesn¡¯t believe in revival after death. Even now, this Prince can hardly believe it. Reincarnating and walking amongst the living once again; how unimaginably strange.¡±
Su Xi-er found the best timing and brought her knee up, smashing it against his abdomen before watching him recoil back.
¡°Not only did you demonstrate the Jinghong Dance and Bending Branch Dance, you even disyed the same method of killing when you killed Wei Mohai. Ning Rn, you have stirred up things and made Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet extremely lively this year. Not resting in peace after your death, but possessing someone else¡¯s body, you sure harbour a deep resentment towards this Prince.¡±
CHAPTER 267 (2): HARD TO BELIEVE
CHAPTER 267 (2): HARD TO BELIEVE
Trantion: Cosy
¡°Sinned too much?¡± Yun Ruofeng let out a chuckle as he nimbly stepped forward, reaching out a hand in an attempt to hold Su Xi-er down, but she deftly dodged his hand.
¡°Ning Rn, if you hadn¡¯t been so strong-willed and just acknowledged this Prince slightly, even just a little, perhaps this Prince wouldn¡¯t have killed you.¡± Yun Ruofeng halted his steps, his gaze fixed on Su Xi-er.
¡°This Prince never thought that a dead person could be resurrected by using such extreme methods. Don¡¯t you know that only evil spirits seize others'' bodies? Aren¡¯t you afraid that someday, your soul will be forced out of your host body and disintegrate into ashes and smoke?¡± Yun Ruofeng fixed his gaze on her intently, his gentle aura having long since disappeared.
¡°Since the heavens have allowed me to reincarnate through this body, there is no reason for me to disintegrate into ashes and smoke. Yun Ruofeng, Pei Qianhao has already gone to the imperial pce. Aren¡¯t you afraid that something unexpected may happen if you don¡¯t head over now?¡± Su Xi-er retorted. I can¡¯t fight him head-on; I can only crush him from the inside out.
¡°So what if something does happen? At most, only half my power will be seized. However, you are the most unexpected factor in this. Ning Rn, you were overbearing towards me, yet pretend to be shy and coquettish in front of Pei Qianhao.¡± There was a trace of another nuance apart from mockery in his tone.
Su Xi-er replied icily, ¡°I am shy and coquettish in front of him because he is more powerful than me. You are not as promising as he is; you rely on others to seize power. Wei Mohai¡¯s death was an extremely heavy blow to you. There are many things you can¡¯t do without him, or at the very least, you can¡¯t do them as quickly.¡±
Yun Ruofeng looked at Su Xi-er, thetter calm and collected. She ispletely calm when standing before me, showing no signs of a woman¡¯s weakness. Whether she is Ning Rn or Su Xi-er, nothing has changed!
She is currently a lowly maidservant, and I am the Prince Regent of Nanzhao. There is a huge hierarchical gap between us, but she still insists on putting on airs in front of me!
A wave of deep unwillingness rose from the bottom of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t speak a word, and instead closed in on Su Xi-er. Using his advantage of being a male with a stronger body, he caught Su Xi-er and flung her onto the bed before pressing down on top of her.
Yun Ruofeng leaned in and studied her carefully. Her appearance had changed, but he could see a clear shadow of Ning Rn in her eyes.
He suddenly smiled gently. ¡°Do you like how this Prince is treating you now?¡±
Su Xi-er narrowed her eyes. ¡°No.¡± She immediately lifted her leg and kicked him.
¡°Ning Rn, you liked this Prince very much in the past. Every time this Prince smiled like this, you would be in a very good mood.¡± Yun Ruofeng then held her shoulders down. ¡°I killed you, yet you¡¯ve reappeared and made this Prince uneasy, messing up all of my ns. But I have failed in you killing you this time. Why don¡¯t I make you mine instead? Without your chastity, would Prince Hao still want you?¡±
Su Xi-erughed sarcastically. ¡°You didn¡¯t manage to kill me because you are incapable. Yun Ruofeng, I didn¡¯t think that even you would stoop so low as to threaten someone with their chastity. As for Pei Qianhao, there¡¯s no way that you can be sure.¡±
A malicious glint shed across Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes as he looked to her and dered firmly, ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t care whose body you are in now. As long as your soul is Ning Rn¡¯s, then you will forever belong to this Prince. You have lived as this Prince¡¯s woman, and even in death, you will die as this Prince¡¯s ghost!¡±
¡°Ridiculous! Yun Ruofeng, you are shameless!¡±
Yun Ruofeng sneered. ¡°Shameless? Didn¡¯t you like it when this Prince kissed youst time? You put on a struggle, but actually enjoyed it in your heart. Did you think that this Prince didn¡¯t know? However, you continued to put everyone beneath your gaze and refused to give yourself to this Prince for so long.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately caught the key point in his statement. ¡°So you couldn¡¯t suppress your lust and looked for Ning Anlian?¡±
¡°Indeed, but the reason this Prince went to Ning Anlian was not only because of this. She is your younger sister, and can crush your aloofness and conceitedness! Ning Rn, you are the reason that this Prince killed you; you can¡¯t fault this Prince for that.¡± Yun Ruofeng enunciated his words clearly, like a man who felt that he was faultless.
CHAPTER 268 (1): SEDUCING PRINCE YUN
CHAPTER 268 (1): SEDUCING PRINCE YUN
Trantion: Cosy
A sharp glint shed across Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need to kill him; I only have to make you my woman. You originally belonged to this Prince anyways!¡± Yun Ruofeng then used one of his hands to seize both of Su Xi-er¡¯s, lifting them above her head.
He pressed down on her with his body, a smile forming on his lips as he slowly lowered his head in an attempt to catch her lips.
However, just as their lips were about to meet, Su Xi-er turned her head to one side. At the same time, she raised her knee and twisted her entire body, mming into Yun Ruofeng¡¯s chest with a considerable amount of force.
Yun Ruofeng let out a grunt, his hold on her hands weakening. Su Xi-er took this opportunity to jump off the bed, swiping a teacup off the table and promptly whipping it at his forehead without hesitation.
Bang! The shattered pieces of the teacup fell to the ground; Blood oozed out of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s forehead. He lifted his hand to wipe off the blood and let out a chuckle. ¡°Even in a different body, you are the same: swift and decisive. Ning Rn, what should this Prince do with you?¡±
¡°The Prince Hao Residence¡¯s guards are not easy to deal with. I advise you to leave while you can,¡± Su Xi-er warned as she stood at one side.
Yun Ruofeng was irked by her indifferent expression, but could do nothing despite his irritation. He had failed in killing her before, and there was no way that he could be able to kill her now that she had be even more prudent. After being betrayed once, her trust in others had alreadypletely shattered.
Yun Ruofeng ignored the bleeding wound on his head and walked towards her. ¡°Lan-er, perhaps the heavens have given you a chance to live again to give a chance to both of us. This time, I won¡¯t let you down;e back to me.¡± He held out his hands towards her, hope shing across his eyes.
¡°Return the imperial authority to Lianchen, resign from your position of Prince Regent, and tell me where my original body is. Was it buried, or cremated?¡± Su Xi-er said nonchntly as she carefully studied his expression. I now know him well enough to know what to expect.
Yun Ruofeng was stunned for a split second. ¡°This Prince has cremated your body and scattered your ashes in theke in the Prince Yun Residence. That way, you¡¯ll never be able to leave this Prince.¡±
He didn¡¯t answer my first two questions. In other words, he won¡¯t let go of his control of the imperial power.
Su Xi-er sneered. ¡°Scattering someone¡¯s ashes in ake and letting them sink to the bottom to be suppressed by the icyke water, that¡¯s a method used to suppress evil spirits in the ult. Other than reading military books, you even delved into the ult.¡±
¡°Ning Rn, as a citizen of Nanzhao, you shouldn¡¯t be in Beimin. Come back to this Prince, and you can see Lianchen every day. Don¡¯t you miss him? Don¡¯t you know how much he misses you?¡± Yun Ruofeng slowly closed the distance between them as he spoke, nearly snaking his hand around Su Xi-er¡¯s waist.
However, she easily saw through him and dodged to the side. ¡°Yun Ruofeng, do you think I haven¡¯t learned anything? Are you treating me as the same fool I was in the past? Lianchen has his own life, and nothing you say will make me lower my guard.¡±
¡°You will never return to this Prince, will you?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked gently, the blood from his forehead trickling down the side of his cheeks.
CHAPTER 268 (2): SEDUCING PRINCE YUN
CHAPTER 268 (2): SEDUCING PRINCE YUN
Trantion: Cosy
¡°Ning Rn, could it be that someone as proud as you has fallen in love with Pei Qinahao?¡± A trace of dreariness shed across the recesses of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes before his face was distorted with malevolence. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you must die. No one is allowed to defile this Prince¡¯s woman.¡±
How ridiculous that he actually used the word ¡®defile¡¯!
Yun Ruofeng acted swiftly, but Su Xi-er was already prepared to take him on and easily dodged his every move. The problem was that she didn¡¯t have any real weapons, and could only use teacups as projectiles to throw at him.
Bang! Bang! The sound of shattering porcin constantly rang. Using them as a diversion, Su Xi-er quickly made her way towards the room door before pulling the bolt out of position.
Just as she was about to push the door open, she felt a sharp pain on her arm ©` Yun Ruofeng had taken the opportunity to target her wound.
Su Xi-er swivelled her body, using the rotation tond a heavy blow to the injury on Yun Ruofeng¡¯s forehead. Suddenly overwhelmed by a sense of dizziness, thetter could only stand rooted to the ground. By the time that he hade around, Su Xi-er was already gone.
Yun Ruofeng stood in the room and sneered, his desteughter echoing back from the hollow walls. Su Xi-er, do you think you can escape? As long as you are Ning Rn, you belong to this Prince.
The rest of the Prince Hao Residence¡¯s guards heard themotion and hurried over to see Su Xi-er with a bleeding arm, as well as several guards knocked out on the ground.
Oh no, we let our guard down without Prince Hao around! We¡¯ve allowed an assassin to enter the posthouse without detection.
¡°Seal off all escape routes of the posthouse immediately; arrest the assassin!¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°No need. You guys won¡¯t be able to catch him. Instead, bring some hot water, a white cloth, and some herbs over to the main hall. I will be waiting there.¡± Su Xi-er then headed towards the main hall.
Several of the imperial guards felt their eyes twitch. We will ept punishment voluntarily once Prince Hao returns.
Yun Ruofeng swiftly left the posthouse without leaving any evidence behind before returning to the Prince Yun Residence. When the guards saw his foul expression and injured forehead, they were too terrified to even ask what had happened.
Just then, Qin Ling hurried into Yun Ruofeng¡¯s study, and was shocked to see the bleeding wound on thetter¡¯s forehead.
¡°What happened during the court assembly?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked as he grabbed a handkerchief off the shelf to wipe away the bloodstains.
This wound will be fine after it stops bleeding. It won¡¯t cause any problems.
Qin Ling promptly answered, ¡°During the morning court assembly, several court ministers collectively submitted their request for Prince Yun to split the military power in half, and give that half to His Majesty. This subordinate looked into the matter, and found out that Prince Hao was behind it.¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression cracked as he flung the handkerchief in his hand onto the ground. Though he had already expected that his authority would take a blow, he never expected that they would try to seize the military.
Military power is what I care about most. To try to seize this... how daring, Pei Qianhao! A sudden thought came to Yun Ruofeng. Isn¡¯t Su Xi-er whom Pei Qianhao cares about the most?
¡°Qin Ling, spread this rumour in secret. Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant stripped herself and tried to seduce this Prince,¡± Yun Ruofeng gave the order nonchntly.
Qin Ling was stunned. ¡°This... But it was clearly Your Highness who went to the posthouse, why would you say that Miss Xi-er seduced you?¡±
An icy glint flickered across Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°This Prince didn¡¯t know that Prince Hao went to Nanzhao¡¯s morning court assembly. It turns out that this Prince had wanted to pay Prince Hao a visit, but who knew that his maidservant would dismiss the guards and strip in front of me. All you need to do is spread this rumour; don¡¯t concern yourself with anything else.¡±
Qin Ling was startled. This...doesn¡¯t seem very honourable. He felt that Prince Yun was lying. Su Xi-er¡¯s character definitely doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would try to seduce Prince Yun.
Moreover, Prince Hao is much more powerful than Prince Yun. If she was tactful, she would be seducing Prince Hao. Prince Yun¡¯s story doesn¡¯t add up. I don¡¯t find this order of his to be appropriate.
¡°Hurry up, why are you here in a daze?!¡± Yun Ruofengmbasted icily. Wei Mohai is dead; there¡¯s not even one person around me who can execute my orders properly.
¡°Yes, this subordinate obeys the order.¡± Even though Qin Ling had his doubts, he didn¡¯t dare to revolt against Yun Ruofeng, and could only turn on his heel to carry out the order.
CHAPTER 269 (1): SIT ON MY LEGS
CHAPTER 269 (1): SIT ON MY LEGS
Trantion: Sangria
¡°She already serves Prince Hao, the Prince Regent of the strongest nation. She must already receive numerous benefits each day; I can¡¯t understand why she would try to seduce Prince Yun,¡± a young woman murmured in a small voice. She shook her head and sighed with a baffled expression.
An older woman beside her replied, ¡°We are not that maidservant, so how would we know what she was thinking? Maybe she fancies herself charming, and wanted to seduce Prince Yun after already seducing Prince Hao. She must¡¯ve been overjoyed that the two most handsome men in the world both like her!¡±
The young woman nodded after thinking for a while. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right; it¡¯s hard to know someone¡¯s heart. Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant is so ambitious though, wanting to climb into the beds of both men.
Another youngdy who had just reached adulthood shook her head and disagreed. ¡°Prince Hao is ruthless and cold, and I heard that he¡¯s like that all the time. Who would like someone like that? All women prefer a man who always smiles, just like our Prince Yun. Just look at how popr he is with women. Maybe Prince Hao¡¯s maidservantpared them and decided that she wants to lean on the better man!¡±
The old woman spat. ¡°Comparing when she¡¯s just a servant? She¡¯ll receive countless benefits no matter who she is with, so how would she dare topare them?¡±
After hearing what the old woman said, everyone was stunned. Everyone originally had a great impression of Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant, but after hearing the rumour about seducing Prince Yun, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was calcting and greedy, finding the grass to always be greener on the other side. She already has a man, but she¡¯s also thinking about the other one too!
When Qin Ling heard the people gossiping on the streets, he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. Sorry, Miss Xi-er, this was Prince Yun¡¯s order. I am just a servant who can¡¯t disobey my master.
While the rumour was making its way across the capital, Pei Qianhao was returning from the Hall of Supreme Harmony[1] in the imperial pce. A cold glint flickered across his eyes. Soon, half of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s military power will be taken from him. Military power is very important to him, and he must have heard of it by now. Despite that, he still hasn¡¯t shown himself. Could it be...?
Suddenly, a trace of worry appeared in Pei Qianhao¡¯s heart.
It was precisely at this moment that an imperial guard hastily walked up to him. ¡°Prince Hao, there is bad news. An assassin infiltrated the posthouse, and Su Xi-er seems to be injured again.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s brows furrowed together. ¡°What do you mean she seems to be injured? This Prince instructed all of you to watch her properly before leaving. Now, you don¡¯t even know if she was injured or not ©` just how were you guarding her?!¡±
The subordinate lowered his head after beingmbasted by Prince Hao. ¡°This subordinate has failed. I am willing to be punished.¡±
Pei Qianhao walked forward without saying anything, leaving the imperial guard¡¯s heart to skip a beat. My punishment this time around will be much greater than just a fewshes.
Pei Qianhao quickly walked out of the imperial pce and boarded the horse carriage before spitting out an order. ¡°Take the fastest route back to the posthouse.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± After that, the imperial guard raised the horsewhip and drove the horse carriage as quickly as he could.
The posthouse was on the other side of the city, so it was inevitable that Prince Hao would hear the civilians gossiping about the rumour that Qin Ling had spread.
1. A Wikipedia page for your reference.
CHAPTER 269 (2): SIT ON MY LEGS
CHAPTER 269 (2): SIT ON MY LEGS
Trantion: Sangria
After failing to deal with Su Xi-er, Yun Ruofeng decided to spread this false rumour that she tried to seduce him. Wow, Yun Ruofeng, you have reallying to Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet this year has really been an ¡®eye-opening experience¡¯. It¡¯s the first time I have seen a man making such a vicious move on a woman.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes hardened when he thought of this, causing him to coldly instruct the imperial guard, ¡°Speed up.¡±
The imperial guard looked at the civilians on the road. ¡°Prince Hao, I am unable to do so. If I do, the civilians on the road will...¡±
Pei Qianhao interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, just yell out for them to move.¡±
The imperial guard could tell that Prince Hao was displeased. He had also heard what the civilians were gossiping about, so he hollered, ¡°All move aside!¡± He raised his whip and cracked it, causing the horses to neigh and the carriage to speed up, leaving a wake of dust in their path.
The civilians quickly moved to the sides, with some even dropping their groceries on the ground. The street was suddenly in a mess, and no one had time to gossip about Su Xi-er anymore.
Pei Qianhao jumped off the horse carriage as soon as it arrived at the posthouse. The imperial guard who was watching over the entrance walked over and immediately reported to him, ¡°Prince Hao, Su Xi-er is in the main hall.¡±
When the other guards saw him nod and head towards the main hall with a serious expression, they all felt a cold sweat on their palms. Their hearts couldn¡¯t help but tremble as they thought to themselves. We¡¯ve failed in our duties this time around.
When Pei Qianhao stepped into the main hall, he saw that Su Xi-er had already cleaned her own wound and wrapped some medicinal herbs around it. She was just sipping a cup of tea while lounging in one of the lower seats.
¡°Show this Prince your arm.¡± Pei Qianhao took her arm and looked at it carefully. He could tell from one nce that the white cloth around it had been changed.
¡°Did the wound tear open?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Prince Hao, it¡¯s not a problem.¡±
¡°Everyone on the streets of Nanzhao is gossiping about this Prince¡¯s maidservant stripping herself to seduce Prince Yun. What do you have to say about this?¡± Pei Qianhao let go of her arm and sat on the upper seat while staring at her.
Su Xi-er stood up from her seat. I didn¡¯t think that Yun Ruofeng would spread a vicious rumour like that. It seems that I¡¯ve learned something new today: that Yun Ruofeng is just as shameless and vile as a lowly viin.
I previously thought that he was just selfish and overly coveted power. Now, I see him for what he is.
¡°Prince Hao, if this servant had tried to do such a thing, my wound wouldn¡¯t be torn open.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes darkened with a fierce glint in his eyes. ¡°Did he force you?¡±
How daring you are, Yun Ruofeng! You dared to try to take my maidservant by force, something that not even I have had the gall to attempt!
¡°Prince Yun didn¡¯t seed, but this servant thinks that he tried because he is jealous of your talents, Prince Hao. He is upset that his light is currently engulfed in your shadow. Hence, when he noticed that you treated this servant so well, he wanted to destroy me in order to deliver a blow to you.¡± Su Xi-er replied slowly and carefully, observingPei Qianhao as she replied.
Pei Qianhao raised his hand and smashed it down on the table heavily, letting the sound of the impact echo through the hall before he began to tap his fingers gently. ¡°He can¡¯tpare with this Prince in any aspect. This Prince won¡¯t let him go, no matter what. Su Xi-er,e to this Prince¡¯s side.¡±
¡°Come to this Prince¡¯s side.¡± Although his face is cold, his voice is gentle, and a trace of warmth flickered across his eyes.
Su Xi-er looked at him until he raised his hand again and signalled for her to go over.
She made her way over, and just when she wanted to open her mouth to speak, was pulled into his embrace.
¡°Don¡¯t be restrained, sit on this Prince¡¯s legs.¡±
CHAPTER 270 (2): COUNTERING EVERY MOVE
CHAPTER 270 (2): COUNTERING EVERY MOVE
Trantion: Sangria
In the main hall, Pei Qianhao continued to instruct, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much Lord Pei wants to save Pei Yong. Thetter hasmitted too sinful crimes, and will be punished. Inform Wu Ling to swiftly arrest Pei Yong and throw him in prison. This Prince will personally give the order for him to be executed in front of everyone once I return.¡±
¡°This subordinate understands.¡± After that, the imperial guard got ready to leave.
Just as the guard was about to start walking towards the door, Pei Qianhao suddenly stopped him and handed him a letter. ¡°Hurry and return to Beimin, making sure to give this letter to Wu Ling. He will know what to do after that.¡±
The imperial guard took the letter. ¡°This subordinate will return to Beimin posthaste.¡± He assured Pei Qianhao before heading out of the main hall.
Su Xi-er waited until the imperial guard left beforeing out of hiding, immediately proceeding to her room. I can tell from his surname that Pei Yong is rted to the Pei Family, but Pei Qianhao is determined to execute him. Even if his crime is heavy, is Pei Qianhao truly going to act without regard for the Pei Residence? Is he nning to break himself away from them?
Of course, she didn¡¯t know that Pei Qianhao was investigating Pei Yongpletely for her sake. The reason that he had insisted on her leaving was because he didn¡¯t want her to hear Pei Yong¡¯s name. He was worried that she would remember the humiliating memories.
However, not only did Su Xi-er not know that Pei Yong had offended the host of her body many years ago, she didn¡¯t even know who he was.
Pei Qianhao was all alone inside the main hall. After a while, he walked out of the main hall and nced towards Su Xi-er¡¯s room before heading in the opposite direction. I must do something about the fake rumours that Yun Ruofeng is spreading around.
Pei Qianhao acted fast; it wasn¡¯t long before another rumour made it to the ears of the civilians.
¡®Prince Yun mistook someone else as Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant and thought that she seduced him.¡¯The news soon spread across the streets of Nanzhao, quickly igniting another round of gossip.
¡°So it was Prince Yun who made a mistake. I told you that it was stupid to think that Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant would betray him to seduce Prince Yun!¡±
¡°Today has been crazy with all the twists and turns, but only Prince Yun would know the truth. We shouldn¡¯t be making our own mindless spections when ites to matters of these big figures.¡±
At this moment, the flour peddler who Su Xi-er had helped couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant is so intelligent, and her personality is great. I don¡¯t believe that she tried to seduce Prince Yun. Prince Yun must have made a mistake, and someone must have spread the rumour on purpose.¡±
Suddenly, a burly manughed and made a bold guess. ¡°Maybe Prince Yun fancies that beautiful maidservant and wants her for himself, but Prince Hao didn¡¯t agree. Prince Yun then tried to force himself onto her, but didn¡¯t seed! In order to maintain his reputation, he spread the rumour that the beautiful maidservant had seduced him. Haha.¡±
A young woman spat. ¡°Prince Yun is open and aboveboard, he wouldn¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t think that Prince Yun is as perverted as the rest of you men!¡±
The burly man wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°You just said that men have perverted thoughts. As long as they are a man, who wouldn¡¯t want to have all the beauties in the world? Even heroes have a weakness for beauties. Prince Yun must be the same.¡±
¡°Screw you. Nothing good cane out of your stinky mouth.¡±
The imperial guards patrolling on the streets furrowed their eyebrows tightly after hearing this. They quickly passed the message to Qin Ling. Commander Wei is dead, so Qin Ling is our new boss.
After Qin Ling heard the message, he waved his hand. ¡°I will go and report this to Prince Yun; you all stay on guard here.¡±
Qin Ling then immediately headed towards the Prince Yun Residence, noticing Eunuch Fu standing by the door when he arrived.
Eunuch Fu is an old eunuch in the imperial pce and is very experienced, having served thete Emperor. Qin Ling didn¡¯t dare to be slight and bowed to pay his respects. ¡°Eunuch Fu, did something happen in the imperial pce?¡±
Eunuch Fu nodded. ¡°Something big happened. This old servant is very anxious because Prince Yun still hasn¡¯t appeared. His Majesty has ordered this old servant toe to the Prince Yun Residence and invite him to the pce.¡±
CHAPTER 271 (1): HALF OF THE MILITARY POWER
CHAPTER 271 (1): HALF OF THE MILITARY POWER
Trantion: Sangria
Eunuch Fu nodded and entered the Prince Yun Residence. Upon entering, however, they couldn¡¯t find Prince Yun no matter where they looked or who they asked.
Eunuch Fu became anxious. ¡°What should we do? If Prince Yun doesn¡¯t go to the imperial pce soon, all of his military power will be taken away by His Majesty! His Majesty is only sixteen years old, how would he know how to lead an army?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, the military tally[1] is with Prince Yun. Even if His Majesty wants to take control of the military, he must wait until Prince Yun appears.¡± Suddenly, Qin Ling came to a realisation. ¡°Perhaps Prince Yun is there... follow me.¡± he gestured towards Eunuch Fu before heading towards the back garden.
Eunuch Fu was even more confused. Why would Qin Ling think that Prince Yun is in the back garden? Prince Yun never liked to look at nts and flowers. Even if there was a beautiful scenery avable, he would always leave after a quick nce.
However, Yun Ruofeng was really in the back garden. He was standing in front of theke quietly, as if he was enjoying the view.
Qin Ling stopped Eunuch Fu. ¡°We will wait for Prince Yun here; it¡¯s inconvenient to go up.¡±
¡°Why does Prince Yun look so absentminded? Even if he¡¯s taken a huge blow from continuously losing his power, he shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Eunuch Fu sighed. Yun Ruofeng has a lot of subordinates that will end up with the same fate as him if he goes down, me being one of them. I had served thete Emperor, only turning to Prince Yun after the former¡¯s death, having been able to tell that the Ning Imperial Household was losing power. I was simply doing all that I could to survive.
After a while, Yun Ruofeng turned around without any expression on his face,cking his usual gentle countenance. It was to this neutral look that Qin Ling and Eunuch Fu walked up to before bowing respectfully.
¡°Prince Yun, this old servant has brought His Majesty¡¯s edict to ask you to enter the imperial pce. Many officials had originally requested you to give half of the military power to His Majesty. Now, they are saying the situation has changed, and are asking for you to hand over the full military tally.¡±
The military tally symbolised all of nation¡¯s military authority; in other words, the officials were trying to force Yun Ruofeng to give up all of his control over the military power. Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t say anything, but a glint of irony flickered across his eyes. They shouldn¡¯t dream about robbing me of my military power.
These soldiers have followed me to the battlefield for many years and we have suffered through many trials and tribtions together; it¡¯s not something that Ning Lianchen can take away just because he wants to!
¡°This Prince will enter the pce right away,¡± Yun Ruofeng replied and looked at Qin Ling. ¡°Have youpleted what I asked you to do?¡±
Qin Ling replied deferentially. ¡°Yes, but the civilians are currently on Miss Xi-er¡¯s side. They say that Prince Hao and Prince Yun are fighting over the same woman, and that Prince Yun was the one who intentionally put out the rumour.¡±
Qin Ling was nning to tell Prince Yun after he returned from the imperial pce, but thetter had been the one to inquire.
Eunuch Fu had also heard about this on his way to the Prince Yun Residence. It¡¯s just a rumour that can¡¯t be trusted.
Yun Ruofeng gave a cold snort. ¡°Pei Qianhao sure is fast. Since this rumour has already spread, let this message pass through to the merchants of Beimin.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
Yun Ruofeng nced at Qin Ling before walking away, getting on a horse carriage, and heading to the imperial pce.
1. It usually looks like this and it¡¯s often referred to as the ¡®Tiger Tally¡¯.
CHAPTER 271 (2): HALF OF THE MILITARY POWER
CHAPTER 271 (2): HALF OF THE MILITARY POWER
Trantion: Sangria
In the Imperial Study, many court officials stood on both sides with solemn expressions, while Ning Lianchen sat on the upper seat. They were all waiting for Yun Ruofeng.
After waiting for a long while, a court official couldn¡¯t help but break the silence. ¡°Is Prince Yun feeling unwell? Eunuch Fu left a while ago, but Prince Yun still isn¡¯t here.¡±
Right after he finished his sentence, the doors to the Imperial Study were pushed open, and the voice of a man could be heard. ¡°This Prince is already better. Many thanks to the Minister of Rites for worrying about me.¡± His tone had a trace of authority, and his eyes were cold as he nced at the Minister of Rites.
Ning Lianchen has yed some really great tricks. I just gave the three Ministries to him not long ago, but he has already drawn the three Chief Ministers to his side. Is it because they trust him too much, or because they don¡¯t trust this Prince?!
Feeling anxious, the Minister of Rites and hastily replied, ¡°Prince Yun, you have been striving for Nanzhao to the best of your ability. It¡¯s only natural that this subordinate was concerned about your health.¡±
¡°Minister of Rites, this Prince has heard that your son had lost a lot of money at the casino a few days ago. He was beaten up after being hung upside-down. Instead of worrying about this Prince, you should worry about your son instead.¡±
The Minister of Rites was shocked. Prince Yun even found out about that. He knelt down immediately. ¡°This subordinate knows my crime. I didn¡¯t teach my stupid son properly.¡±
Ning Lianchen voiced out, ¡°Prince Yun, no matter what meritorious war achievements you have, you still cannot hold all the military power. There are many court officials who have submitted a petition asking for this Emperor to take back all of your military power. However, due to your contributions, this Emperor has decided to only take away half of it.¡±
Yun Ruofeng looked at Ning Lianchen, his words slow and firm.¡°Don¡¯t tell this Prince to give up half the military seal, because I won¡¯t do it. Not even a single part of it. Even after Your Majesty bes an adult, this Prince still won¡¯t hand the military over. I have led the army for many years, and Your Majesty cannot understand the pain of amander. Even after thete Emperor passed away, your deceased imperial elder sister, Ning Rn, held control over half the military. She trained tens of thousands of elite soldiers to increase her own influence, but because of her arbitrary decisions, many of them were lost. Because of that precedence, this Prince will not be handing over any military power to your Majesty.¡±
At this moment, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes passed over the court officials one by one. ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t know who instigated you all, but this is Nanzhao; don¡¯t shoulder the crime of treason!¡±
These people have changed sides, deciding to side with Ning Lianchen. They must have been bewitched by Pei Qianhao.
Ning Lianchen knew that Yun Ruofeng was threatening the court officials, so he slowly refuted, ¡°Imperial Elder Sister was not at all worse than you when she led the army, and you should know full well exactly how her elite soldiers died. Prince Yun, this Emperor is already being magnanimous by not investigating the past issues, so hand over half of the military seal!¡±
The current me is no longer the same as before. I already have my own wings, as well as the forces that I am secretly building up. Imperial Elder Sister assisted me by handing the three Ministries to me, as well as setting up the deal with Pei Qianhao.
¡°Your Majesty, you have never been in a battle before, and have not studied military books. This Prince will worry if I give authority over the military to you. Military power is not something small, and the soldiers¡¯ lives are not a joke.¡±
At this moment, the Minister of War suddenly knelt down and told the truth. ¡°Prince Yun, you have inadvertently offended Prince Hao by killing his imperial guard. Prince Hao will not let this go. If the military continues to stay in your hands, Beimin will close the merchant road to Nanzhao. Please, think about your decision carefully!¡±
Beimin¡¯s military power and wealth are both much greater than Nanzhao. If the trading rtions are severed, it will be a deadly blow to Nanzhao.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes suddenly became dark. Pei Qianhao has stretched his hands too far! Was it Su Xi-er who incited him to poke his nose into Nanzhao¡¯s business?
Ning Rn, you wouldn¡¯t return to this Prince because you hate me, and have instead attached yourself to Pei Qianhao.
All of the court officials in the Imperial Study suddenly knelt down. ¡°Prince Yun, you have always looked at the bigger picture. Please reconsider this. At least give up half of your military power to His Majesty.¡± We originally wanted Prince Yun to give up all his military power, but with how firm his attitude is, half is the best we can hope for.
As for why the court officials had suddenly changed their tune, it was of course because Pei Qianhao had done something in secret.
CHAPTER 272 (1): UNRESIGNATION
CHAPTER 272 (1): UNRESIGNATION
Trantion: Sangria
Ning Lianchen took two steps forward and stretched out his hand. ¡°Prince Yun, this Emperor has given you enough respect to not take all of your military power away. Hand over half the military power; with how much you value it, this Emperor knows that you must keep the military tally with you at all times.¡±
What he meant was obvious. You must hand over the military power today.
Yun Ruofeng was forced to think about his decision. If the trading rtions between Nanzhao and Beimin are severed, it would be too costly for us right now. I should just hand over half of the military tally and think of a way to take it back in the future.
Aftering to this conclusion, he took out the military tally from his sleeve; it wasposed of four pieces, and he passed two to Ning Lianchen. ¡°This military tally is equivalent to the lives of the soldiers. Your Majesty, you are holding a few hundred thousand soldiers in your hand. The responsibility thates with this military tally is as heavy as a mountain, so please don¡¯t disappoint this Prince.¡±
Ning Lianchen put the military tally away in his sleeve. ¡°Prince Yun, don¡¯t worry, this Emperor will take your reminder to heart. Not minding anything else, this Emperor will learn from your skilful leading of the army, Prince Yun.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Yun Ruofeng replied indifferently as he nced at the officials kneeling on the ground. His voice contained an extra bit of coldness as he started again. ¡°This Prince has passed half of the military power to His Majesty. You can all get up now. We are all officials of the court, and we are all here for the greater good of Nanzhao.¡±
The Minister of War was the first to get up, with the other officials following soon after. Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t stay in the Imperial Study for long. I have remembered every court official who was kneeling in the Imperial Study. In the future, I¡¯ll make them all suffer.
Atst, Yun Ruofeng left the Imperial Study and walked towards the entrance of the imperial pce while grasping half of his military tally tightly with his right hand.
When he passed by the Imperial Garden, Yun Ruofeng heard the pleasantughter of a woman.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, run slower. Don¡¯t fall.¡±
¡°You only think that I¡¯m fast because you are running too slowly!¡± The woman giggled and ran even faster, going straight through a flower bush and towards the direction of Yun Ruofeng.
The woman was Ning Anlian, who had already be insane. By the time that she saw Yun Ruofeng, it was already toote for her to stop, leading to her running straight into his chest.
Yun Ruofeng stretched out his hands and held her waist to support her. However, before he said anything, Ning Anlian stepped away from his chest with a terrified expression.
The pce maid ran up and bowed immediately. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Yun.¡±
Yun Ruofeng waved his hand with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte fall; although it isn¡¯t very windy today, it¡¯s still quite cold. Take the Eldest Imperial Princess back to her repose pce; she can¡¯t be randomly running around outside.¡±
The pce maid hastily nodded. ¡°This servant understands.¡± Then, she held Ning Anlian¡¯s arm and softly encouraged her, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, let¡¯s go back to the repose pce with this servant.¡±
Despite having lost her memories, Ning Anlian was still afraid of Yun Ruofeng. If anything, her amnesia seemed to have made her a better judge of character. ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly. There¡¯s a bad person here.¡± Ning Anlian couldn¡¯t help but tremble when she said the words ¡®bad person¡¯.
CHAPTER 272 (2): UNRESIGNATION
CHAPTER 272 (2): UNRESIGNATION
Trantion: Sangria
Ning Anlian has gone mad, and now she thinks that I am a bad person. Yun Ruofeng chuckled inexplicably.
The reincarnated Ning Rn also thinks that I¡¯m a bad person - no, not just that. She thinks that I¡¯m a lowly and shameless viin that can¡¯t be any more despicable. She has used all of the worst insults on me.
A trace of gloominess flickered across Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes. Ning Rn, you never thought about your own mistakes. It wasn¡¯t me who pushed you away, but the other way around. It was like that in the past, and still holds true now.
Your arrogance and aloofness hasn¡¯t changed. Despite you seeming to like me, I probably was little more than a dog in your eyes right? A dog that was a bit more handsome and gentle, and happened to be eptable to you.
Ning Rn, you are now attached to Pei Qianhao and refuse to let go. Did you ever think that in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re probably just a beautiful dog?!
Yun Ruofengughed to himself before walking towards the entrance of the imperial pce. Upon arriving, he ordered an imperial guard to retrieve a horse carriage andmanded, ¡°To the posthouse.¡±
The imperial guard was confused. Why is Prince Yun going to the posthouse again? It¡¯s getting harder and harder for us subordinates to guess what Prince Yun is thinking.
Without further hesitation, the imperial guard raised his horsewhip and drove the horse carriage quickly towards the posthouse.
Outside the posthouse, imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence didn¡¯t dare to let down their guards. An assassin entered the posthouse and injured Su Xi-er. Prince Hao is already unhappy enough without us messing up again. Even the guards who were on duty earlier have already voluntarily received their punishments and could only silently endure after being flogged a few dozen times.
Thus, when Prince Yun arrived, the imperial guards didn¡¯t dare to let him in. ¡°Prince Yun, please wait here. This subordinate must report to Prince Hao first.¡±
Yun Ruofeng nodded. ¡°This Prince will wait here.¡±
An hour passed, and Yun Ruofeng continued to stand outside the posthouse without budging a single step.
Finally, the imperial guard returned with Pei Qianhao¡¯s order. ¡°Prince Yun, you can enter now. Prince Hao is waiting for you in the main hall.¡±
Yun Ruofeng nodded and stepped inside.
When he entered the main hall, he found that Pei Qianhao was standing right in the middle of the hall instead of sitting down.
¡°Prince Yun, it is strange how often youe to the posthouse. You didn¡¯t feel well enough to go to the morning court assembly, but you have so much energy toe here.¡± Pei Qianhao stared at him directly with a cold expression.
He was always icy cold to everyone, let alone someone that he hated.
Yun Ruofeng said firmly, ¡°Prince Hao, you like to be direct, so this Prince will follow suit. As the Prince Regent of Beimin, you shouldn¡¯t get involved in Nanzhao¡¯s state matters.¡±
¡°If you hadn¡¯t made the first move and offended this Prince, this Prince wouldn¡¯t have cared about what happened in Nanzhao.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s reply was curt and cold.
¡°Everyone likes beauties, and this Prince just wanted to get closer to Su Xi-er. Prince Hao, is it appropriate for you to get involved in Nanzhao¡¯s state matters just because you are displeased?¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s voice was gentle and slow, but his expression was serious. This matter was rted to his military power, so he couldn¡¯t show his usual gentle smile.
Military power represents soldiers, and it also represents battles. I can¡¯t allow anyone to destroy it!
¡°So it turns out that you like beauties too, Prince Yun. But if that¡¯s the case, this Prince is confused as to why you killed Ning Rn. She was a beauty known far and wide, her name stretching even beyond the four great nations.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was low, but every word he spoke was clear.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gaze changed slightly. Pei Qianhao doesn¡¯t know that Su Xi-er is Ning Rn. As two men in simr positions, there¡¯s no way that I can tell him this. When people like us realise that something of ours is taken by someone else, even if it¡¯s as insignificant as an ant, we won¡¯t let it go.
This is not just about possessing something, it¡¯s a battle between men. It rtes to our dignity and position.
Yun Ruofeng was sure that he wouldn''t let Su Xi-er go. I am certain that she is Ning Rn reincarnated, thus, she is mine! Her ashes have been scattered to the bottom of theke in the Prince Yun Residence so that she can never leave me! Everything and every part of her belongs to me! Even if I don¡¯t want her anymore, I won¡¯t allow her to run to the arms of another man!
CHAPTER 273 (1): UNRESIGNED OR JEALOUS
CHAPTER 273 (1): UNRESIGNED OR JEALOUS
Trantion: Rakumon
Pei Qianhao coldly dered, ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t stick my nose into others¡¯ business. Since Ning Rn is dead, then we won¡¯t talk about her anymore. However, this Prince¡¯s maidservant is alive and well; provoking her is tantamount to provoking this Prince.¡±
Yun Ruofeng took a moment to scan his surroundings, finding that Su Xi-er was currently walking by. Thus, he deliberately made his voice more audible as he asked, ¡°Prince Hao, are you telling this Prince that before I beat a dog, I have to check who its owner is?¡±
Upon hearing these words, Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks and look towards Pei Qianhao. How will he reply?
Looking in her direction, Pei Qianhao beckoned her over. ¡°Su Xi-er,e to this Prince¡¯s side.¡± It was a simple sentence, but it was gentle andcking the usual sternness; a side of Prince Hao that no one had ever witnessed was making itself known.
Everyone said that the ruthless and callous Prince Hao was equally cold to anyone. If they saw him gently smile one day, it could only mean that the sun had risen from the west!
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart jolted for a moment. His body leaned forward ever so slightly as he watched Su Xi-er, no longer able to keep the gentle look on his face. His entire body was engulfed by a heavy feeling, as if each of her actions was taking up his every thought. Lan-er, don¡¯t walk towards Pei Qianhao right in front of this Prince. Although you are now Su Xi-er, your soul is still that of Ning Rn. You have promised the whole of Ning Rn¡¯s life to this Prince, so you definitely mustn¡¯t walk to Prince Hao!
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s breathing became shallow, unable to believe that he would feel such anxiety when thinking that Su Xi-er would walk towards Pei Qianhao without hesitation.
¡°Su Xi-er,e to this Prince¡¯s side.¡± Unsatisfied with Su Xi-er¡¯s slow movement, Pei Qianhao couldn¡¯t help but repeat himself in a colder tone.
Su Xi-er slowly walked over, ncing at Yun Ruofeng as she passed by. Thetter felt his heart skip a beat, and nearly reached out a hand to grab her. However, she was already out of his reach before he could act.
Yun Ruofeng felt that something was missing from the empty spot in front of him. He could only watch helplessly as Su Xi-er stopped in front of Pei Qianhao and was taken into his arms.
At this moment, Pei Qianhao¡¯s deep voice rang. ¡°Prince Yun, do you think this Prince would treat a dog so well? Regardless of their background, this Prince won¡¯t view any of my subordinates as dogs, so don¡¯t try to push your own ideologies onto me.¡±
The sight of Su Xi-er in another man¡¯s embrace greatly stung Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes. She belongs to me. Even if I don¡¯t want her, she can¡¯t follow any other man!
Powerful people, especially men, were very particr about their rights and belongings. No matter if it was an object or a person, as long as they like them, they would treat them with care. The moment they fell out of favour, they could be carelessly abandoned. However, no matter what the case, they could not be snatched away. Allowing that to happen would feel like someone had infringed upon their territory.
Yun Ruofeng nced at Su Xi-er with a meaningful look. ¡°Prince Hao, this maidservant of yours isn¡¯t simple. It¡¯s still too early to conclude who she will belong to in the future. That is all this Prince has to say. I will take my leave now.¡± He gave Su Xi-er another profound nce before turning to the entrance of the posthouse.
In the main hall, Pei Qianhao raised Su Xi-er¡¯s chin. ¡°You are indeed not simple. Yun Ruofeng has only met you a few times, but he already wants to snatch you away.¡±
CHAPTER 273 (2): UNRESIGNED OR JEALOUS
CHAPTER 273 (2): UNRESIGNED OR JEALOUS
Trantion: Rakumon
Pei Qianhao coldly sneered. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, Yun Ruofeng wouldn¡¯t need to go to the trouble of repeatedlying to the posthouse. Be more careful these few days.¡±
¡°This servant obeys the order.¡± Su Xi-er began breaking free of him.
¡°Have you finished resting? Why did you suddenlye to the main hall to look for this Prince?¡±
¡°Prince Hao, a few pots of Lingrui we bought from Moon County have wilted.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression darkened a little. A few pots have already died before we even began researching. If this goes on, wouldn¡¯t all of them be dead by the time we reach Beimin?
¡°Prince Hao, you should bring back a flower grower from Nanzhao. Otherwise, all of them would have wilted by the time we return to Beimin.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, we should bring an experienced flower grower back. Tell me, how should this Prince reward you for having such a clever little brain?¡±
¡°This servant wants to leave the posthouse and get back the dangling hair ornament from the pawnshop. Then...¡±
Pei Qianhao interrupted her. ¡°You can only choose one thing. Don¡¯t go overboard.¡±
Seeing his solemn expression, an idea popped into her head. She slowly approached him on her tiptoes, hooking her arms around his neck and nting a kiss on his lips. Although she didn¡¯t have much experience, she had still learned a little bit of technique from the few times that she had kissed Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao froze for a moment, astonished by the situation. I haven¡¯t even said anything yet, but she is already kissing me.
Unfortunately for Su Xi-er, Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips remained shut, leaving her only able to peck his lips a few times. Once he could finally react, a chuckle escaped from his lips; he then hooked his arms around her waist before pushing her against a pir.
His kiss was eager and fierce, hungrily kissing her as if he was intent on eating her up. By the time he released her, his expression hadpletely changed.
His hands wandered around Su Xi-er¡¯s waist as he slowly tested. ¡°What do you think of following this Prince back to the Prince Hao Residence and bing my Room Concubine Servant? You will truly be my woman.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart sank when she heard that. With how much she worried about Lianchen, she had only nned on staying in Beimin temporarily. Furthermore, Pei Qianhao doesn¡¯t know my true identity. He doesn¡¯t like women who are too opinionated and overbearing either. If he finds out that I am Ning Rn, he would probably treat me in apletely different manner.
After not receiving her response for a while, Pei Qianhao could guess her thoughts. He raised his hand tob her hair. ¡°This Prince never forces people, but there¡¯s a limit to this Prince¡¯s patience. Su Xi-er, this Prince allows you some time to consider.¡±
I suppose that I can only stall for time for now. Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Prince Hao, after this servant retrieves the dangling ornament, I want to go to the original Fortune Apricot House. This servant believes that it has reopened under new management, and would like to go eat something.¡±
Pei Qianhao could tell that she didn¡¯t wish for him to apany her, so he didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. ¡°This Prince is happy today, so I will permit you to go. However, you are only allowed a maximum of six hours. If you¡¯re not back by then, this Prince will send someone to carry you back for a beating.¡±
¡°This servant will definitely be back in six hours,¡± Su Xi-er assured.
Pei Qianhao released her and instructed two imperial guards to follow her out of the posthouse.
The two felt that Su Xi-er had long surpassed a mere maidservant, having obtained Prince Hao¡¯s favour as if she had be his woman. The women in the Beauty Pce can¡¯tpare to Su Xi-er at all!
With Su Xi-er around, I¡¯m afraid that the Beauty Pce will only exist in name. There¡¯s even a possibility that the Beauty Pce will be abolished as long as Su Xi-er continues to gain Prince Hao¡¯s affection.
CHAPTER 274 (1): CYAN WIND PAVILION
CHAPTER 274 (1): CYAN WIND PAVILION
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°I used the best lock to secure it. Here you go.¡± He took out a key to open the small box, gingerly passing the dangling hair ornament to Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er took it and expressed her gratitude. ¡°It has been kept well. Many thanks.¡±
¡°I epted your silvers, so there¡¯s no need to thank me. Come again if you¡¯re free, and have a safe journey,¡± the shop owner replied in a polite tone before ncing towards the guards standing at the side. This youngdy is probably the daughter of an eminent family.
The shop owner was experienced enough to tell that the dangling hair ornament was expensive, but what he didn¡¯t know was that the ornament was thete Empress and the previous Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ favourite jewellery.
Su Xi-er thanked the shop owner again and cautiously put on the dangling ornament. It was small with a slightly dull colour, and would only look like a cheap adornment to those who were ignorant. As such, nobody paid her any mind as she walked down the streets of Nanzhao.
With the pawnshop being a short distance away from the Cyan Wind Pavilion, Su Xi-er was able to make her way to the restaurant within 15 minutes. Recognising Su Xi-er and noticing the two burly guards behind her, the manager didn¡¯t dare to be careless. ¡°Miss, our shop just opened yesterday. What would you like to eat?¡±
Compared to Fortune Apricot House in the past, the current Cyan Wind Pavilion was faring slightly worse with their business. There were still many people, but it was not as bustling as it once was.
Su Xi-er replied courteously, ¡°Just bring some snacks for the two guards behind me. I¡¯ll go sit in the private room on the second floor and view the scenery of the streets.¡±
The manager was taken aback. She didn¡¯t order for herself, but for her subordinates instead... Could it be that Master is going to meet with her today? Upon this thought, the manager was even more prudent in his actions as he hastily responded, ¡°Miss, I will go and arrange a few top-quality Nanzhao¡¯s snacks. I guarantee that they will be tasty!¡±
The two imperial guards were about to follow Su Xi-er up to the second floor, but were stopped by her. ¡°I¡¯ll just be sitting on the second floor, and will be down in just a bit. You two should just stay here and eat; I¡¯ll shout if anything happens anyways.¡±
¡°This... Su Xi-er, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us; Prince- Master instructed us not to leave your side.¡± One of the imperial guards almost uttered ¡®Prince Hao¡¯, but considering how many people were around, he decided that it would be better to conceal their identities.
Su Xi-erughed crisply. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me. I¡¯ll be right on the second floor. Besides it wouldn¡¯t do to have a woman apanying two big men eating downstairs, right?¡±
The imperial guards felt what she was saying made some sense. If Prince Hao finds out that Su Xi-er apanied us in a meal, even sitting at the same table, he would definitely be dissatisfied. Hence, they nced at Su Xi-er and relented. ¡°We will wait for you downstairs. Please shout loudly if anything happens. We¡¯ll be there right away!¡±
CHAPTER 274 (2): CYAN WIND PAVILION
CHAPTER 274 (2): CYAN WIND PAVILION
Trantion: Rakumon
The room was the same as the one she had entered the first time she came to Cyan Wind Pavilion. It had be her own private room, with other customers not being allowed to enter no matter how busy it became.
The interior was decorated simply, with all the furniture being made of mahogany. A pot of her favourite tea, Taiping Houkui, was even ced on the table.
All of this had been arranged by Feng Changqing. He was from an impoverished background and had a feminine face, and he was even more meticulous than most women. But right now, that face has been destroyed.
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze darkened. I want to find a way to remove the scars on Feng Changqing¡¯s face.
A knock on the door woke Su Xi-er from her thoughts, and Feng Changqing¡¯s voice could be heard. He entered immediately after Su Xi-er replied.
After closing the door, Feng Changqing bowed. ¡°This subordinate heard that Wei Mohai is dead. Did he hurt you?¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°I received a wound on my arm, but it¡¯s fine now. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±
¡°Wei Mohai is prudent and thorough. Every time he received an order, he would stubbornly carry it out without fail. You can¡¯t just be...¡±
¡°He smeared poison on his sword, but the poison has detoxified. All that remains is a regr cut, and I¡¯ll be fine after drinking some medicine. I came here to inform you that Prince Hao will soon be searching for a flower grower to cultivate Lingrui. You have lived in Moon County in the past, so you must have some understanding about nting Lingrui.¡±
The expression in Feng Changqing¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. ¡°Before this subordinate joined the army, I was begging for work in Moon County. I ended up as a flower child assistant.¡±
He involuntarily paused. In Moon County, only little girls will be flower child assistants, yet I was one as a boy. At that time, many nobles and officials would snicker at my face, and there were even some men who woulde forward to touch my face.
Those were the days of humiliation, memories Feng Changqing tried his best to not bring up.
Su Xi-er could guess his current emotions. ¡°If you are hung up about the past, you should kill all those people who bullied you.¡±
¡°This subordinate...¡± Feng Changqing lowered his head and apologised, ¡°This subordinate should have long forgotten about all those matters.¡±
¡°You shall go and be Prince Hao¡¯s flower grower, but you have to change your clothes into coarse ones. You also have to swap your veil for a rough cloth.¡±
Feng Changqing understood Su Xi-er¡¯s intentions. This way, we won¡¯t have to meet in secret, andmunication will be more convenient. It just so happens that being a flower child assistant allowed me to learn how to care for Lingrui. However, that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll be easy for me to transnt Lingrui in Beimin.
¡°Prince Hao acts fast, and will soon send people to Moon County. You should identally bump into the imperial guards. I will be around when the flower grower is selected, so Prince Hao will definitely choose you in the end.¡± Su Xi-er spoke slowly, enunciating each of her words.
Feng Changqing immediately replied, ¡°This subordinate understands.¡±
¡°I will be returning to Beimin with Prince Hao in three days. Have you settled everything here in Nanzhao?¡±
Feng Changqing nodded. ¡°This subordinate is done with all the arrangements. As soon as something crops up in Nanzhao, you will be informed immediately.¡±
¡°We won¡¯t be able to bring Yun Ruofeng downpletely in such a short time. His lust for power is too strong, and we should expect further conflict. However, the current situation is promising. His heart will soon receive a crushing blow. I¡¯ll write a letter for you to secretly send to the imperial pce; make sure it gets to Lianchen.¡±
Feng Changqing understood and quickly brought a brush with ink and paper over.
Within 15 minutes, Su Xi-er had finished writing the letter. It was sinct, with every word holding vital information.
Su Xi-er folded the letter and passed it to Feng Changqing. As she did so, the manager knocked on the door of the room. ¡°Master, Yun Ruofeng hase to Cyan Wind Pavilion.¡±
CHAPTER 275 (1): THIS PRINCE WON’T ALLOW
CHAPTER 275 (1): THIS PRINCE WON''T ALLOW
Trantion: Cosy
Su Xi-er sneered to herself. How out of the norm. What does he want to gain from seeing me so many times in one day? She looked at Feng Changqing. ¡°Cyan Wind Pavillion is open for business, correct? If that¡¯s the case, a customer must be correctly served, no matter who they are. Besides, with Prince Yun as our walking advertisement, there¡¯s no need to fear that Cyan Wind House will be unknown.¡±
Feng Changqing immediately understood what Su Xi-er meant. Themoners have no idea about Yun Ruofeng¡¯s true character. Just seeing him entering Cyan Wind Pavilion would be enough to have everyone rushing to have a meal here. Cyan Wind Pavilion¡¯s business would then reach a new peak.
Thinking of the potential benefits, Feng Changqing immediately left the room, closing the door behind him as he followed the manager downstairs.
The Prince Hao Residence¡¯s guards ced their chopsticks and bowls down upon seeing Yun Ruofeng, watching him with hawk-like eyes. We definitely cannot allow Yun Ruofeng to get close to Su Xi-er!
At the same time, themoners on the first floor stared without blinking when they saw Yun Ruofeng. Some even set their chopsticks down and stopped eatingpletely.
The manager immediately approached Yun Ruofeng with a smile. ¡°Prince Yun, Cyan Wind Pavillion has just opened for business. What does Your Highness want to eat?¡±
Yun Ruofeng shot a nonchnt nce at him and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡±
The manager was stunned momentarily. To immediately ask for my master, it can¡¯t be that Prince Yun is here to stir up trouble, can it? Hence, the manager took a step to the side and answered, ¡°This man beside me is my master.¡±
Yun Ruofeng studied Feng Changqing. Thetter was dressed in blue robes and wore a blue veil over his face, appearing extremely mysterious. However, thetter gave him a sense of familiarity, as if they had met not so long ago. The problem was that Yun Ruofeng couldn¡¯t quite figure out where they had met before.
Feng Changqing bowed deferentially. ¡°Prince Yun, Cyan Wind Pavilion is very honoured to have you grace us with your presence. We hope that you can watch out for our restaurant; of course, all expenses will be on us today.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright, this Prince will naturally pay for whatever I eat. It isn¡¯t easy for all of you running a business. This Prince simply wants to speak to you alone, the person who bought Fortune Apricot House during its gradual decline after an unfortunate incident.¡± Yun Ruofeng scrutinised Feng Changqing. If he takes off his veil, I might be able to recognise him.
¡°Prince Yun, you have always served by His Majesty¡¯s side, and are extremely busy with court affairs, yet you are now dabbling in business and trade. Could it be that you suddenly have a lot of free time, or is it...?¡± Feng Changqing¡¯s brows curved into crescent moons, his eyes full of smiles.
What sounded like a casual remark spurred another thought in those who heard it. Prince Yun should be very busy, shouldn¡¯t he? Why is he so free to meddle with the restaurant¡¯s matters? Although themercial market is under the imperial courts'' control, as long as the merchants aren¡¯t viting thew, free trade is a given. As such, Prince Yun¡¯s intervention is either an imperial court¡¯s decision, or him stepping out of line.
Yun Rofeng¡¯s face was calm as he took a few steps forward, stopping in front of Feng Changqing. Lowering his voice, he remarked, ¡°You don¡¯t seem like a citizen of Nanzhao. This Prince will thoroughly investigate Cyan Wind Pavillionter, but for now, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±
Having said that, Yun Ruofeng paused before shifting his gaze to the second floor. ¡°Bring this Prince up to the private room on the second floor.¡±
Feng Changqing clearly understood what Yun Ruofeng meant. It¡¯s obvious that he just wants to go to the second floor to see Su Xi-er. However, what are his intentions after his failed attempt at sending Wei Mohai to kill herst time?
CHAPTER 275 (2): THIS PRINCE WON’T ALLOW
CHAPTER 275 (2): THIS PRINCE WON''T ALLOW
Trantion: Cosy
Hence, Feng Changqing retreated to the side and stretched a hand out. ¡°This peasant shall apany you up for a few drinks, Prince Yun.¡±
Yun Ruofeng nodded and headed towards the second floor. The two imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence immediately felt relieved. Prince Yun is going up to drink with the owner of Cyan Wind Pavillion and won¡¯t go looking for Su Xi-er.
On the second floor, the moment Yun Ruofeng turned the corner, he bluntly questioned Feng Changqing, ¡°A youngdy wearing a jade green dangling ornament entered the restaurant just now. Which private room is she in?¡±
Feng Changqing smiled, ¡°That youngdy is indeed here; do you know her? If not, this peasant can¡¯t take you over, Prince Yun.¡±
¡°Since this Prince wants to see her, this Prince obviously knows her. Which private room is she in?¡±
Feng Changqing wouldn''t let Yun Ruofeng enter the room easily even if he knew that Su Xi-er had already made the necessary preparations. ¡°What is your rtionship with that youngdy? If both of you are strangers, this peasant really cannot bring you over. If you break the rules of our Cyan Wind Pavilion, we won¡¯t be able to continue doing business.¡±
Yun Ruofeng knew that Feng Changqing made logical sense, but he also didn¡¯t have the luxury of time to deal with thetter. The imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence are on the first floor. They will be suspicious if I stay here for too long.
And what he wanted to tell Su Xi-er next was what the younger him, the young man from before the war, had wanted to say to Ning Rn.
Hence, Yun Ruofeng simply answered, ¡°She was once this Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Can this Prince see her?¡±
An icy feeling rose from within Feng Changqing. How dare Prince Yun say that Su Xi-er was his fianc¨¦e! His former fianc¨¦e has already been shot dead by his Heart-Prating Arrow! If he truly treasured the Eldest Imperial Princess, he wouldn¡¯t have killed her. Furthermore, he would never have been as ruthless as to kill her old subordinates; only a mere 400 of them managed to survive the massacre!
Feng Changqing dismissed the icy feeling in him and put on a respectful face. His hand stretched out a little. ¡°Prince Yun, since she is your fianc¨¦e, there is naturally no problem. She is in the corner room; I will be waiting here.¡±
Yun Ruofeng nodded and headed towards the room. In Feng Changqing¡¯s eyes, the current Yun Ruofeng was just a despicable and lowly existence! Yun Ruofeng, are you regretting that you killed the Eldest Imperial Princess? There is no medicine for regret in this world. You shall pay for your monstrous crimes!
Creak. The room door was slowly opened; just as Yun Ruofeng turned around, a white teapot lid came flying at him. He narrowed his eyes before firmly catching it in his hand.
¡°Prince Yun, yourt skills are still as good as ever.¡± Su Xi-er wore a faint smile as she looked at Yun Ruofeng with a calm expression.
¡°You knew this Prince woulde?¡± Yun Ruofeng ced the teapot lid down on the table and walked towards Su Xi-er.
¡°I didn¡¯t know before, but now I do.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s calm disposition made Yun Ruofeng feel ufortable; his dark eyes were fixated on her. ¡°Su Xi-er, are you really going to return to Beimin with Pei Qianhao?¡±
Su Xi-erughed and retorted, ¡°I am Su Xi-er now, Pei Qianhao¡¯s personal maidservant. If I don¡¯t go back, do you expect me to stay in Nanzhao?¡±
¡°Ning Rn, this Prince killed you because I had no choice. During the time you were together with this Prince, you refuted every war stratagem I proposed. Although this Prince had control over half the military, the one who truly held power was you. You had no respect for this Prince and there was no pride I could speak of; moreover, the court officials collectively submitted a petition. There was simply nothing I could do.¡± Yun Ruofeng watched Su Xi-er intensely. It felt as if he had suddenly be a different person.
¡°Simply nothing you could do? These are the most ridiculous words I have ever heard. How many people were killed by using these words? Me, L¨¹ Liu and how many more soldiers?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s expression suddenly turned aggressive. ¡°Once you move forward, there¡¯s no turning back. Yun Ruofeng, don¡¯t tell me that you have regrets now.¡±
Yun Ruofeng took another step forward and bent down, wanting to embrace Su Xi-er. Thetter quickly stood up and dodged to the side.
¡°Lan-er, this Prince won¡¯t allow you to be Pei Qianhao¡¯s woman.¡±
CHAPTER 276 (1): NO CHANCE
CHAPTER 276 (1): NO CHANCE
Trantion: Cosy
Right now, she only wanted to strip him of everything he had. Bit by bit, I will let you experience the pain and suffering that I went through; the feeling of falling off from the top, the feeling of being deceived and humiliated by others... Yun Ruofeng, for someone who is obsessed with power like yourself, I really have to wonder how much it hurts for your influence to be scraped away from you bit by bit. I won¡¯t kill you now because you are not even fit to die. Endless suffering should be your final destination.
Yun Ruofeng watched as Su Xi-er silently stared back at him before trying to convince her again. ¡°Lan-er, Pei Qianhao is cruel and heartless. He acts coldly towards everyone, hiding his thoughts deep in his heart. He may look like an open book, but nothing could be further than the truth. Lan-er, you can¡¯t leave with Pei Qianhao. This Prince will get you back...¡±
Yun Ruofeng was interrupted by a pointed re before he couldplete his sentence. Does he have no shame? To call Pei Qianhao cruel and heartless... to think that he is able to say such words! Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain and contempt. Yun Ruofeng saw her face, and immediately understood. The look on his face darkened, but was quickly reced by a gentle mask.
¡°Lan-er, your appearance has changed, and you continue to live on; this is a chance Heavens gave to you and me. If you really hate me to the core, you wouldn¡¯t be talking to me so calmly now. Isn¡¯t the reason you had Pei Qianhao stay at the posthouse because you were waiting for me?¡± Yun Ruofeng spoke slowly, his hand stretching out and wanting to hug Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er stepped to the side and avoided Yun Ruofeng¡¯s outstretched hand once again. She had only left the posthouse to retrieve the dangling hair ornament and visit the Cyan Wind Pavilion, but Yun Ruofeng thought that she was here for him.
¡°Weren¡¯t you waiting for this Prince?¡± Yun Ruofeng suddenly turned solemn and watched Su Xi-er. Perhaps I was wrong. With how prideful she is, how would she be willing toy down her pride and wait for me? Why did I have such ridiculous thoughts? I even went to the trouble of avoiding the Prince Hao Residence¡¯s imperial guards so that I coulde.
Su Xi-er scoffed and looked at Yun Ruofeng. ¡°With which eye did you see that I was waiting for you?¡±
Yun Ruofeng frowned. No matter how angry she was in her previous life, she would never speak to me in such a tart and disinterested manner. Love breeds hatred, and the reason why she is disying such hatred towards me now is because of how much she loved me before.
¡°Ning Rn, you still love this Prince,¡± Yun Ruofeng spoke assuredly with an affirmative look. If she doesn¡¯t love me, why has she been targeting me ever since she reached Nanzhao? Without love, there won¡¯t be hatred.
¡°Yun Ruofeng, are you regretful now? You should know better than anyone that just as there is no turning back on a battlefield, there is no medicine for regret in this world. Do you still need me to teach you this?¡± Su Xi-er tone was indifferent as her gaze scanned the room and fell on a sewing needle that had been left on top of a short cab.
The needle wasying next to a patch of printed cloth on the cab. It was probably left behind by a seamstress who hade to mend the cloth. But now it wille in handy.
Su Xi-er slightly shifted and silently hid the sewing needle in her hand.
CHAPTER 276 (2): NO CHANCE
CHAPTER 276 (2): NO CHANCE
Trantion: Cosy
Regardless of me being regretful or not, she can¡¯t leave with Pei Qianhao. I cannot tolerate a woman who originally belonged to me lying in the arms of another man!
Yun Ruofeng narrowed his eyes. ¡°Pei Qianhao won¡¯t be able to bring you back if he can¡¯t find you.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s voice sounded out, his hand suddenly snaking across the room as he aimed for the sleeping acupoint on Su Xi-er¡¯s neck.
At the same time, Su Xi-er had readied the sewing needle in her hand. She flung it out with practised uracy, watching as it embedded itself into Yun Ruofeng¡¯s kneecap. A split secondter, Yun Ruofeng stumbled, his expression changing as pain shot up his leg.
Having been on the battlefield for many years, his knee suffered from seque, and would hurt when it rained. It went without saying that a needle being stabbed into his knee would cause intense pain. Of course, Su Xi-er was well aware of this. When his knee had started hurting in her past life, she had ordered the servants to bring a basin of hot water before personally massaging his knee.
At this moment, Yun Ruofeng started shivering. Lovable, gentle and forbearing. Although it was rare, I cannot deny that she has shown this side to me before. Waves crashed into Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart. My pride is to me; I only saw Ning Rn¡¯s arrogant side, focusing on all of her faults. Because of this, I neglected everything that drew me to her in the first ce.
Was I wrong? Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gaze was tainted with streaks of pain. Was I wrong? Yun Ruofeng was born of a lowly background, causing his heart to hold the burning desire to rise up above others so that he wouldn¡¯t be trampled on by anyone!
¡°Yun Ruofeng, you are too eager to excel, but you have never learned from your mistakes, and always pushed the me onto others. You say that I was cold and arrogant, but let me ask you: How much concern did you show me? Did you really know me?¡± Su Xi-er spoke icily, feeling nothing when watching Yun Ruofeng¡¯s pained expression.
¡°Give up the power, and return everything to Ning Lianchen.¡± Su Xi-er observed Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes, making out a flicker of hesitation in his eyes.
A long whileter, Yun Ruofeng answered, ¡°I will return it to him, but not all of it. I have worked hard for so many years... I deserve all that I have now! Lan-er, if I return half of my power to His Majesty, can you return to my side? I don¡¯t want you to suffer out there. Stay in the Prince Yun Residence and wait for my return every day. Support your husband and educate our children while you live a life without worry; don¡¯t you want to enjoy a life like this?¡±
Hope glimmered in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes. I finally realise that I have never truly forgotten Ning Rn. I... I love her. I don¡¯t know how much, but I know that I do. I know that I can never eat or sleep peacefully without her.
I treated Ning Anlian well just to fulfil my own fantasies, treating her like a Ning Rn who had shed her pride and smiled at me coquettishly.
¡°Lan-er, return to me. We shall live each day carefreely, alright?¡± Yun Ruofeng tolerated the pain in his knee and stood up, stretching his hand towards Su Xi-er.
¡°A passing breeze will never pass by again. The Ning Imperial Household cannot be challenged. Half is not enough; you must return everything that you have taken.¡± Su Xi-er then turned and left the room, leaving Yun Ruofeng with a slightly stunned expression behind.
He stood there motionlessly staring at the door until pain shot up his knee again. He pulled the needle out, watching the light gleam off its surface. Ning Rn was just like this needle, piercing straight through my whole body.
Yun Ruofengughed, but it sounded pitiful and broken. Only now do I realise how blind I was when I killed her that day. Only negative points about her clouded my mind, and I believed in the fantasy of living with Ning Anlian. I thought that she would be able to rece Ning Rn and assist me, educating our children and living together in peace.
In the end, I lost everything, including my heart to Ning Rn. I don¡¯t want to lose the opportunity that I have now to get her back.
CHAPTER 277 (1): HEART IN PIERCING PAIN
CHAPTER 277 (1): HEART IN PIERCING PAIN
Trantion: Rakumon
Yun Ruofeng sat in a daze until Feng Changqing entered the private room.
¡°Prince Yun, your former fianc¨¦e has already left. You are still here?¡± Feng Changqing pretended to be respectful for the sake of the Cyan Wind Pavilion¡¯s business, but he was inwardly full of disdain.
Yun Ruofeng nced at Feng Changqing and walked out of the private room without a single response. When he reached the first floor, he realised that the imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence had already departed. It looks like Su Xi-er has returned to the posthouse- back to Pei Qianhao¡¯s side.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s hands involuntarily clenched into fists at the thought, feeling as if a stone was weighing upon his heart. His lonely figure cut a path through the crowd as he left the Cyan Wind Pavilion.
Noticing Yun Ruofeng, the surroundingmoners couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Prince Yun was in a bad mood. Everyone was curious, but none of them dared to start discussing it in his presence.
Waiting outside of the Cyan Wind Pavilion, the imperial guards from the Prince Yun Residence were even more prudent with their formalities when they saw his expression. ¡°Prince Yun, are we returning to the residence now?¡±
Yun Ruofeng looked into the distance before waving his hand. ¡°This Prince shall walk back and check on the living conditions of themoners. You should head back to the residence first.¡±
The imperial guard epted the order and prepared to climb onto the horse carriage. Seeing Prince Yun¡¯s solemn countenance, he guessed that his master might have really taken a liking to Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant. Thinking that he would be helpful, he pointed towards the front. ¡°Prince Yun, Miss Su Xi-er went in that direction.¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes followed the guard¡¯s finger. The posthouse Pei Qianhao is staying at is precisely in this direction. The expression in his eyes darkened before he proceeded in the opposite direction.
The imperial guard was perplexed by his actions. Could I have guessed wrongly? Maybe Prince Yun actually doesn¡¯t like Miss Xi-er, and just bumped into her by ident. No matter what it is, Prince Yun¡¯s thoughts are getting harder and harder to understand. It¡¯s been this way ever since Prince Hao came to Nanzhao, and has only gotten worse. What exactly is the matter with him? Us subordinates can¡¯t even share his worries.
Yun Ruofeng watched the sides of the street where some hawkers were busy setting up their stalls, while others sat together in a circle when taking a break from their work.
¡°Does Prince Yun really like Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant?¡±
¡°That is possible. Regardless of how capable Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant is, she can¡¯t possibly disregard her reputation and be the one spreading rumours of her seducing others right? If her master didn¡¯t agree, how could she have disseminated the news?¡±
Another woman repeatedly nodded. ¡°That makes sense. The two rumours were definitely released by Prince Yun or Prince Hao. Sigh, two big figures arepeting for the same woman. I wonder who will sessfully bring the beauty home?¡±
Another slightly younger woman had a face full of envy. ¡°If only I could be that woman. She is so lucky to be liked by Prince Yun and Prince Hao at the same time!¡±
¡°You can keep dreaming when you¡¯re as beautiful as that woman; after all, she¡¯s rumoured to be akin to a fairy that has descended upon the mortal realm. Right now, I¡¯m more interested in who¡¯s going to win. Prince Yun is so gentle that no woman can resist him!¡±
No woman can resist my gentleness, but Su Xi-er is different. I have already irreparably harmed our rtionship. By the time I realised that I loved her, it was already toote.
At this moment, a few hawkers recognised Yun Ruofeng, and immediately cast a meaningful look to the others before bowing in respect. ¡°This peasant pays his respects to Prince Yun.¡±
CHAPTER 277 (2): HEART IN PIERCING PAIN
CHAPTER 277 (2): HEART IN PIERCING PAIN
Trantion: Rakumon
Met with the smile on his face, themoners felt that Prince Yun was someone who truly rted to them. Theypletely forgot about the allegations of him acting against Grand Tutor Liu. After all, nobody knew the truth, and people tended to believe what they could see with their own eyes. The current Prince Yun was just like a cordial friend, someone who didn¡¯t put on the airs of the nobility.
¡°This peasant has earned many silvers during the state banquet. Now that the taxes have been reduced, the peasants are even more ted.¡± Immediately afterwards, someone pulled the hawker¡¯s hand.
The decree to reduce the taxes was issued by His Majesty, and has nothing to do with Prince Yun!
Prince Yun chuckled. ¡°This Prince didn¡¯t immediately pass the order to lower the taxes because I ced too much focus on our military strength. It was an oversight on this Prince¡¯s part, and His Majesty has done well to correct it. The most important thing that is worth celebrating is that the civilians of Nanzhao are leading peaceful and happy lives.¡±
His voice was soft, and the smile on his face deepened, instilling a sense of warmth in themoners¡¯ hearts. We should believe Prince Yun. Only with Prince Yun supporting His Majesty will Nanzhao be better, and our days along with it.
¡°Continue with your work then.¡± Yun Ruofeng continued walking forward, looking like he was inspecting the conditions of the people. However, only he knew that his thoughts were upied with how he should snatch Su Xi-er back. I have already lost her once. I can¡¯t lose her again.
Perhaps power is abominable, but I would be nothing without it. That is why I cannot let go of it. This time around, I will have both my power and Su Xi-er; not one can be missing. Pei Qianhao¡¯s character isn¡¯t anything special anyways; making use of his influence to suppress others and get what he wants. As long as one has sufficient power, there is nothing that is out of their reach!
When themoners saw Yun Ruofeng slowly walking past with a blissful expression, they felt that Yun Ruofeng had suffered much injustice.
¡°Grand Tutor¡¯s Liu death is definitely not rted to Prince Yun. Who knows if others are just making a big deal out of it. Prince Yun simply thought that Grand Tutor Liu had betrayed the country; we must believe in him.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, we have to trust Prince Yun. Even if Prince Yun really likes Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant, snatching her away shouldn¡¯t be such a big issue. After all, she¡¯s just a maidservant, right?¡±
¡°Exactly, a maidservant is just a servant, but we don¡¯t know if Prince Hao will allow it.¡±
The incessant chatter of themoners spread far and wide, until finally, they reached the ears of an imperial guard from the Pei Residence. Said guard then immediately began to travel back to Beimin by horse, bringing the news to Pei Zheng, the current Lord Pei.
~~~
Pei Zheng happened to be in his backyard when he heard the report, his eyebrows furrowing in response. ¡°Uneptable.¡± He¡¯s actually fighting over a woman with Prince Yun!
¡°Patriarch, Prince Hao¡¯s subordinate passed on a message that anyone who hasmitted a crime must be dealt ording to thew, regardless of their status. Prince Hao will definitely take this matter seriously.¡± The imperial guard quivered.
Pei Zhang flung his sleeves. ¡°Preposterous! He¡¯s falling out with us now that he¡¯s solidified his influence! I don¡¯t believe that we won¡¯t be able to save Pei Yong. Our Pei Residence must all stay well!¡±
The imperial guard immediately replied, ¡°Patriarch, an imperial guard from the Prince Hao Residence arrived in Beimin at the same time as me. He immediately went to report to Wu Ling.¡±
¡°Prepare a horse carriage. I¡¯ll personally make a trip to Pei Yong¡¯s residence. I don¡¯t believe that Wu Ling has the guts to arrest him in front of me!¡± Pei Zheng hastily walked forward.
He took a few steps before instructing again, ¡°Keep your lips sealed about the matter of Prince Hao and Prince Yunpeting over one woman. We mustn¡¯t let the Empress Dowager know about this for now. Additionally, ask the Lady to go to the Compassionate Peace Pce to call the Empress Dowager out to the Pei Yong Residence.¡±
CHAPTER 278 (1): ALARMING NEWS
CHAPTER 278 (1): ALARMING NEWS
Trantion: Cosy
Pei Zheng then continued on his way while the guard headed for Matriarch Pei''s courtyard.
Bringing Pei Zheng''s orders, the imperial guard found Lu Xiangning drinking a bowl of white fungus lotus seed soup when he arrived. Her brows knitted together when she heard about Pei Zheng¡¯s request. Every time I enter the pce, it is to ask something of my daughter. A rift has formed between us because of this.
She¡¯s already intervened previously. If she does so again, then... The furrow between Lu Xiangning¡¯s brows only grew deeper.
"My Lady, the Patriarch has ordered for you to head to the Compassionate Peace Pce immediately. He is already on the way to Pei Yong Residence; it seems like Commander Wu is nning to arrest Pei Yong today." The guard¡¯s tone was deferential, but he was incessantly urging Lu Xiangning to hurry up.
Lu Xiangning couldn''t help but feel frustrated. Pei Yong has undoubtedly vited thew, but the Pei Family is doing everything to save him just to protect our reputation. After all, being Beimin''s number one aristocratic family means that our reputation must be without a single stain. At this thought, Lu Xiangning immediately set the white ceramic bowl in her hands down and stood up. "Prepare the horse carriage. I will make a trip to Compassionate Peace Pce."
The guard acknowledged the order and swiftly readied the horse carriage. In less than fifteen minutes, Lu Xiangning was en route to the imperial pce.
Walking on the familiar yet foreign pce path, Lu Xiangning felt a burden on her shoulders. She was afraid that her daughter would give her the cold shoulder.
When Pei Yaran heard that Lu Xiangning had entered the pce, her face was void of expression, a stark contrast to her past fury. Pei Yaran had already gotten used to the fact that Pei Residence would only look for her when they needed something. Pei Yong¡¯s matter is still going on, and Wu Ling is acting very decisively this time around. For him to do so must mean that Pei Qianhao has ordered it. Nobody can stop it once this has reached such a point, not even Father.
"Have Matriarch Pei wait in the main hall; this Empress Dowager will be there soon."
"This servant understands." The pce maid at the side acknowledged the order and headed towards the main hall. Pei Yaran fixed her robes before following behind.
In the main hall, Lu Xiangning immediately bowed upon seeing Pei Yaran. "This official''s wife pays her respects to the Empress Dowager."
Pei Yaran shot a meaningful nce at the pce maids in the hall. A few secondster, all the pce maids had withdrawn.
Pei Yaran reached out a hand to help Lu Xiangning up, "There''s no need to keep up the formalities. I have already said that no matter what happens between the Pei Family and myself, it wouldn¡¯t affect our rtionship. You conceived me for 10 months and gave birth to me. Even if I am the Pei Family''s sacrificialmb, I still hold gratitude towards you."
Lu Xiangning felt bitterness and sorrow welling up in her heart, her tears pooling in her eyes. She grasped onto Pei Yaran''s hands. "Mother can only apologise to you, but I can¡¯t do anything about it."
"You are here again for Pei Yong, aren¡¯t you? I already stopped Wu Ling once before; for him to try to arrest Pei Yong again, it must be under Prince Hao¡¯s orders. It''s in Prince Hao''s temperament to stand by his words, and no one can change his mind. Even if Father were to intervene, it would make no difference."
Lu Xiangning also knew in her heart that there was probably no way to salvage this matter. However, Pei Zheng is an obstinate person. He was the one who brought Pei Qianhao to the Pei Residence; going to the effort of grooming and nurturing him. Now, he is openly going against the Pei Family. Putting it bluntly, he''s like a tiger cub devouring its father - biting the hand that fed him!
CHAPTER 278 (2): ALARMING NEWS
CHAPTER 278 (2): ALARMING NEWS
Trantion: Cosy
The hatred in Lu Xiangning''s eyes dissipated upon hearing Pei Yaran''s words. "Themoners are naturally more important, but will you head to the Pei Yong Residence?"
"Of course, I will. However, I will be dealing with this issue in a fair and just manner. If I do anything else, Prince Hao will just see me as an errant person, and he¡¯ll grow to hate me more." Though Pei Yaran wore a smile on her face, her mind was filled with only Pei Qianhao.
But as soon as she thought of Pei Qianhao, she was reminded of the bitch who was by his side at this very moment! If she dares to follow him back to Beimin, I must find a way to kill her!
"Mother, wait here. I will change my clothes and leave the pce with you." Pei Yaran patted Lu Xiangning¡¯s hand as she stood; as soon as she did so, however, a pce maid¡¯s frantic voice sounded from outside the hall doors.
"Empress Dowager, Commander Wu''s subordinates brought Prince Hao''s orders with them, and they want to dismiss all 72 beauties in the Beauty Pce!"
Pei Yaran and Lu Xiangning froze, only reacting a momentter. Happiness was written across Lu Xiangning''s face. "Daughter, it''s a good thing that all the beauties are dismissed."
However, Pei Yaran didn''t concur. Why did he suddenly dissolve the Beauty Pce when everything is perfectly fine. Who is he doing this for, the woman beside him now? Where will the 72 women go after they are dismissed?
"Mother, I must make a trip to the Beauty Pce." Pei Yaran swiftly changed her ns, exiting the hall instead of going to get a change of clothes.
Lu Xiangning instantly followed to stop her. "No. Dissolving the Beauty Pce is Prince Hao''s personal affair, how can you go?''
"It''s not a personal affair. Some women in the pce are the daughters of important court ministers. Wouldn¡¯t such arge number of women being dismissed with nowhere to go cause a ruckus?" Pei Yaran had a n in her mind; she wanted to use this opportunity to look for Su Xi-er.
Every single time I tried to bring Su Xi-er back to the imperial pce, Eunuch Sun would stop my people from entering with all kinds of excuses. Women who have entered the Beauty Pce belong to the Beauty Pce. They can enter the pce under my order, but leaving would be dependent on Prince Hao.
But now that the Beauty Pce has been dissolved, every woman within will be dismissed. Now I can see how Su Xi-er is doing inside. The order to dissolve the Beauty Pce hade very abruptly. Only a few days ago, Pei Yaran had been thinking about what the woman apanying Prince Hao was like.
After much contemtion, she only thought of two possibilities. One, she had wronged Su Xi-er. Two, Su Xi-er was not in the Beauty Pce, and was actually apanying Prince Hao at this very moment!
Thetter daring hypothesis shed across her mind. Although it was only for a split second, it still made Pei Yaran uneasy. If it is two different women, it would be easy to deal with. If they are the same person, then... things would beplicated!
It had never crossed Pei Yaran''s mind that Pei Qianhao''s interest in a woman couldst this long!
That¡¯s why I must make a trip to the Beauty Pce now!
"Daughter, it''s best that you don''t intervene in this matter." Lu Xiangning tried to stop Pei Yaran again as she watched thetter board the pnquin.
But it was toote, Pei Yaran had waved her hand to gesture to the imperial guards to head for the gates of the imperial pce.
Lu Xiangning could only watch as her daughter disappeared into the distance. She hastened her steps to follow, but when she reached the gates of the imperial pce, Pei Yaran had already transferred over to a horse carriage bound for the Beauty Pce.
The news of the Beauty ce being dissolved was like a p of roaring thunder that shook the hearts of the citizens. At least three years have passed since the establishment of the Beauty Pce. Now that it''s dissolved, what will happen to the numerous beauties within?
CHAPTER 279 (1): ALL DISMISSED
CHAPTER 279 (1): ALL DISMISSED
Trantion: Cosy
"Why did Prince Hao suddenly pass down the order to dissolve the Beauty Pce? Could it be that he has met a woman that he wants to dedicate his life to?"
"Even if all the beauties are dismissed, he can¡¯t possibly leave therge and small courtyards in the Beauty Pce to collect dust, right? I bet they would probably be converted to build a magnificent ce for one beloved woman living."
"That¡¯s a big deal! I really want to know who that woman is! What kind of captivating woman must she be for Prince Hao to abandon so many others just for her?!"
For a while, many women began to envy the mysteriousdy at Prince Hao¡¯s side. She must be very beautiful, even more so than the three top beauties of Beimin!
Just then, themoners saw an imperial horse carriage stop before the Beauty Pce. They saw a young maiden alight, and realised upon seeing how the imperial guards greeted her that she was actually the Empress Dowager!
In Beimin, everyone knew that the present Empress Dowager was only 18 years old, became a widow at a young age, and was Prince Hao''s sister in name! Why did the Empress Dowager suddenlye here right after the Beauty Pce was dissolved?
Everyone held their breaths as they watched on in silence. The Empress Dowager walked towards the Beauty Pce, but was blocked by the imperial guards outside before she could even enter.
"Empress Dowager, you cannot enter."
Pei Yaran glowered at them, fury evident in her eyes, "The Beauty Pce is about to be dissolved, so why can''t this Empress Dowager enter?"
"Prince Hao has ordered that Commander Wu take charge of this matter, and that nobody can intervene."
Pei Yaran stared at the guards, "Presumptuous! This Empress Dowager is entering today; get out of the way!"
The imperial guards stood rooted in their positions until eventually, Pei Yaran deliberately leaned herself against their held-up halberds. "This Empress Dowager shall see if you have the courage to do anything to me." She then moved forward, stepping around the halberd and trying to force her way in.
If the imperial guard wanted to stop her from going in, there was no other choice but to strike her. She is the current Empress Dowager after all, while I am just an ordinary guard. When ites down to it, I can¡¯t really strike her.
Hence, he could only turn and head towards Pei Yong¡¯s residence to search for Wu Ling.
Pei Yaran entered the Beauty Pce and was weed with a wave of crying sobs. No matter which courtyard she looked in, she saw several maidservants packing up belongings while their prettily dolled-updies wiped away their tears.
They had entered the Beauty Pce, but in the three years that it had existed, Pei Qianhao had never once stepped into their rooms. Now that they were being chased out of the Beauty Pce, they would be a disgrace to their family when they returned home. Some had originally belonged to dance houses, and had no ce to call home unless they returned to their old profession.
They had been the target of everyone¡¯s envy when they left the dance houses. Now that they would be returning, those people would certainly humiliate them. Who would be able to bear such difference in treatment?
Pei Yaran watched on with an icy stare. However, she realised that from one particr courtyard, she could only hear a maidservant incessantly talking.
"Young Miss, what should we do? Should we return to the Tan Residence? Entering the Beauty Pce was the Tan Residence''s sole hope, but it has nowe to this! Young Miss, say something!"
The maidservant went on continuously, but her young miss remained silent.
CHAPTER 279 (2): ALL DISMISSED
CHAPTER 279 (2): ALL DISMISSED
Trantion: Cosy
A momentter, a clear and bright woman''s voice sounded. "We are not going back to the Tan Residence. We will go out and find some work to do. It''s better to live a peaceful life rather than to return to the Tan Residence and be ridiculed."
"How can we do that? Patriarch will surely have a way. All the hopes of the Tan Family are pinned on you!"
Hearing the maidservant''s words, Pei Yaran snorted to herself and continued straight on.
After walking for a while, Pei Yaran saw two maidservants, one fat and one thin, standing in the courtyard in the corner. They were of course, Ruo Yuan and Hong Li. However, Pei Yaran didn¡¯t even know who this courtyard belonged to, much less the identity of the servants.
"Empress Dowager, this is thest courtyard." The imperial eunuch at the side informed when he saw the perimeter wall in the distance.
Ruo Yuan and Hong Li heard his words. The person before us is actually the Empress Dowager! Is she here to look for Su Xi-er? But Su Xi-er isn''t here, this... Hong Li was the first to react, pulling Ruo Yuan down with her as she bowed. "This servant pays her respects to the Empress Dowager."
Pei Yaran looked into the courtyard, "The Beauty Pce is about to be dissolved. Everyone is packing their belongings, but only the two of you are standing in the courtyard and not doing anything."
Hong Li was quick to react and answered promptly, "Empress Dowager, this maidservant was packing until just recently. We are almost done."
"Where''s your young miss?" Pei Yaran asked all of a sudden. I didn''t see Su Xi-er in any of the courtyards before. If Su Xi-er is in this room, it means that she is in the Beauty Pce. If she isn''t, then it means that she is likely apanying Pei Qianhao right now!
Hong Li didn''t know how to answer. What to do? If I say Young Miss is in the room, the Empress Dowager may insist on entering. If I say that she isn¡¯t around, she¡¯ll obviously ask where Young Miss is. No matter what I answer, there is no way out!
The usually timid Ruo Yuan saw the Empress Dowager¡¯s piercing gaze and began to tremble before a sudden thought came to her. "Eunuch Sun called for Young Miss early in the morning and she hasn''t returned yet."
Hong Li heard Ruo Yuan''s reply and turned to look at her. This is a pretty good answer! Eunuch Sun is the one in charge of the Beauty Pce, and also answers to Prince Hao! He can deal with this better than Ruo Yuan and me. Not to mention, we would likely be whipped for going against the Empress Dowager, but she wouldn¡¯t dare toy a finger on Eunuch Sun!
Pei Yaran narrowed her eyes. "The timing that Eunuch Sun decided to call upon your Young Miss is very convenient." She then promptly turned and ordered the imperial guard, "Wait outside the Beauty Pce. This Empress Dowager shall make a trip to see Eunuch Sun."
The guard bowed and acknowledged the order before leaving.
Pei Yaran didn''t spare Ruo Yuan and Hong Li another nce before heading in another direction of the Beauty Pce.
In the courtyard, Ruo Yuan and Hong Li heaved a sigh of relief. Ruo Yuan was so terrified that she kept patting her chest to calm herself down before softly asking, "When is Su Xi-ering back? Why did Prince Hao suddenly dismiss the Beauty Pce?"
Hong Li lifted a hand to pat Ruo Yuan on the shoulder. "You were clever enough to be able to answer the Empress Dowager''s question, but why are you so stupid now? Only the two of us know that the woman apanying Prince Hao is Su Xi-er. For him to dissolve Beauty Pce all of a sudden must be because of her!"
"Really? Prince Hao doesn''t want the other women anymore, and only wants Su Xi-er?" Ruo Yuan''s eyes were shining bright with joy and excitement written all over her face. She was truly happy for Su Xi-er from the bottom of her heart.
Hong Li nodded her head. "Of course, Su Xi-er is entrancing! It may have looked like she was only pretty before, but she¡¯s proven that she has the brains as well."
"Does Prince Hao n to let Su Xi-er stay in the Beauty Pce alone? Or will he have her directly enter the Prince Hao Residence?" Ruo Yuan asked again.
Hong Li shook her head. "No idea, but no matter where she is, Su Xi-er is different from the other women. She is the only one at Prince Hao¡¯s side!"
While the two of them were excitedly discussing Su Xi-er¡¯s future, Pei Yaran was being stopped by Wu Ling. He had hurried over and prevented her from meeting with Eunuch Sun, only heightening her suspicions that Su Xi-er was not in the Beauty Pce!
CHAPTER 280 (1): COMMANDERY PRINCE
CHAPTER 280 (1): COMMANDERY PRINCE
Trantion: Rakumon
Wu Ling gave a deferential bow to her. ¡°Prince Hao has passed down two orders which must bepleted before he returns to Beimin, and this subordinate does not dare to disobey. Empress Dowager, you should be very clear about Prince Hao¡¯s personality.¡± He deliberately added thest sentence to remind her that the one standing behind him was Pei Qianhao, and that she should reconsider her actions before defying him.
Despite discerning the overtone in Wu Ling¡¯s words, Pei Yaran kept her gentle smile. ¡°Your work has always been to Prince Hao¡¯s satisfaction. You are certainly Prince Hao¡¯s most capable assistant, carrying out his orders topletion, even if it means disregarding this Empress Dowager. Knowing this, I don¡¯t dare to randomlyment about you.¡±
The sarcasm in her tone belied her smiling visage.
Wu Ling bowed in response. ¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t dare to do such a thing, Empress Dowager. This subordinate simply hopes that you can understand that I am only following Prince Hao¡¯s orders. This subordinate suggests that you return to your pce; Prince Hao will be leaving Nanzhao in two days.¡±
¡°Two dayster...¡± Pei Yaran mumbled to herself before continuing, ¡°This Empress Dowager hase here today to take Su Xi-er back. The Pce Side Quarters can¡¯t do without her. Even though she has a petite stature, she¡¯s very adept in her work. Old Maidservant Liu has brought this up numerous times.¡±
Wu Ling used Eunuch Sun¡¯s words to prevent Pei Yaran from pushing further. ¡°Since Su Xi-er has entered the Beauty Pce, her assignment will be decided by Prince Hao. Empress Dowager, you should return to your pce earlier.¡±
¡°The Beauty Pce has been dissolved today, meaning that Prince Hao has released all of the women inside of it. Despite that, this Empress Dowager hasn¡¯t seen Su Xi-er at all; now you are telling me that I can¡¯t even bring her back today?¡± Pei Yaran maintained herposed and gentle disposition.
¡°Prince Hao has other arrangements regarding Su Xi-er. Eunuch Sun is already taking care of that.¡± Despite not discussing beforehand with Ruo Yuan, their matching trains of thought ensured that Pei Yaran remained ignorant of Su Xi-er¡¯s location.
¡°This Empress Dowager is curious, what kind of arrangements is he making? Could it be that every one of the 71 women in the Beauty Pce are being dismissed besides Su Xi-er?!¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s voice became louder as a sour feeling emerged from the bottom of her heart. If I didn¡¯t need to mind my status as the Empress Dowager, I would have long flown into a rage!
¡°Empress Dowager, Prince Hao¡¯s word is final. There¡¯s no point in you continuing to press this subordinate for answers. You should simply ask Prince Hao once he returns.¡±
Pei Yaran felt even worse when she heard the words ¡®Prince Hao¡¯. What on earth does he see me as? It has been so many years. He definitely knows that my feelings towards him aren¡¯t that of a sibling¡¯s. Not to mention, we aren¡¯t even rted by blood.
His treatment towards me can be summarised by one sentence ©` he doesn¡¯t love me. I originally thought that the most miserable thing in the world was an unrequited love, but now I understand that it¡¯s when the person I love only has eyes for another. Could it be that the person he loves is Su Xi-er? Is the woman at his side right now Su Xi-er?!
Pei Yaranughed. ¡°Commander Wu, this Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t have to ask Prince Hao when I can just get the answers from you. If Su Xi-er isn¡¯t in the Beauty Pce, then she must be by Pei Qianhao¡¯s side, correct? You can just nod or shake your head.¡±
Wu Ling maintained his expressionless face, only stretching his hand out to make a gesture. ¡°Empress Dowager, please return to your pce.¡±
This only served to confirm Pei Yaran¡¯s conjecture, causing a cold glint to flicker across her eyes. I suppose those two maidservants are serving Su Xi-er.
CHAPTER 280 (2): COMMANDERY PRINCE
CHAPTER 280 (2): COMMANDERY PRINCE
Trantion: Rakumon
When she walked out of the Beauty Pce, she could hear themoners loudly discussing the news they had just heard. ¡°Prince Hao and Prince Yun are fighting over the same woman in Nanzhao!¡± The people found it ridiculous at first, but now that the Beauty Pce had been dismissed, they could only assume that Prince Hao had done so in a valiant attempt to fight with Prince Yun for that woman!
Pei Yaran pursed her lips, the fists in her sleeves tightly clenching up. Su Xi-er followed Pei Qianhao to Nanzhao, then quickly hooked up with Prince Yun. The result is such a huge drama about the prince regents of two nations fighting over the same woman! It¡¯s still quite a while until the new year, but we already have such a massive new year¡¯s performance!
Suddenly, a spacious sandalwood horse carriage stopped at the corner of the street. There were cyan tassels hanging from its roof, and it was led by two burgundy red steeds. Just the appearance alone showed the wealth of its owner.
¡°Commandery Prince, the rumours are true. The Beauty Pce has indeed been dismissed. The Empress Dowager already left for the Beauty Pce, and had a foul expression as she made her way there.¡±
In response, a man¡¯s clear voice would be heard. It didn¡¯t carry any of the majesty of a Commandery Prince.
¡°Return to the Commandery Prince Residence.¡±
Heeding his orders, the imperial guard immediately got onto the horse carriage and cracked the horsewhip, turning the carriage back to the residence.
As the wind blew at the carriage curtains, a man with a gentle appearance could be seen through the gaps. His appearance was such that people would think that only an unparalleled beauty could match with such a peerless gentleman.
Pei Yaran climbed onto the horse carriage in front of the Beauty Pce and instructed the imperial guard outside the door curtains. ¡°The streets around the Beauty Pce are usually empty, but now they are in such an uproar. This Empress Dowager is getting a headache listening to it; disperse them.¡±
The imperial guard replied with an affirmative before walking towards the crowd and ordering them to scatter.
The area around the Beauty Pce gradually became silent as themoners filtered out. Only then did Pei Yaran¡¯s carriage begin to move forward.
¡°Empress Dowager, do you want to make a trip to the Pei...¡±
Pei Yaran interrupted, ¡°Not anymore. Wu Ling¡¯s arrival at the Beauty Pce means that Pei Yong has already been arrested. It was his fault formitting a crime in the first ce; now that things havee to this point, there¡¯s nobody to me but himself. Return to the pce.¡±
Obeying her orders, the imperial guard steered the carriage towards the imperial pce.
The look in Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes was solemn, and her fists repeatedly clenched. That little mouth of Su Xi-er can really deceive people! She repeatedly dered that she didn¡¯t have any intentions towards Prince Hao, but what about now? He dismissed the Beauty Pce for her, and even took her along to Nanzhao.
Has she already climbed into Prince Hao¡¯s bed with her tricks?! She¡¯s only a maidservant with no status, yet she openly climbed into the bed of a noble. That¡¯s viting the pce rules! Once Su Xi-er gets back, I am going to instruct the old maidservants to examine her body!
It¡¯s not considered viting the pce rules if a pce maid of Nanzhao climbs into the bed of a noble, but there¡¯s a condition ©` The pce maid must be taken in before she can do so, regardless of whether she¡¯s a room concubine servant or a concubine. Even if the deed is carried out before the woman is epted, everyone can turn a blind eye as long as it¡¯s not exposed. However, it¡¯s simple for someone to make a big deal out of it if they just bring up the pce rules!
Aftering to a decision, Pei Yaran finally unclenched her fists, leaning against the wall with her eyes closed.
A whileter, the horse carriage slowed down and the imperial guard¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Empress Dowager, Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s horse carriage is up ahead.¡±
Pei Yaran lifted the carriage curtains and recognised that the horse carriage was indeed from the Commandery Prince Residence. Could Xie Yun also have checked on the Beauty Pce?
¡°Drive the carriage in front of Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s horse carriage and block him,¡± Pei Yaran instructed.
The imperial guard nodded and quickly did as he was told.
CHAPTER 281 (1): UTTERLY DISPIRITED AND HOPELESS
CHAPTER 281 (1): UTTERLY DISPIRITED AND HOPELESS
Trantion: Sangria
There was no movement from the horse carriage until Pei Yaran¡¯s voice could be heard from behind the curtains. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, you¡¯ve been holed up in your residence for so long without a care in the world. Could it be that you want to abandon court affairs and retreat into the mountains to leave a life of seclusion?¡±
The reply came in a slow and measured tone,cking any hint of urgency. ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly what the Pei Family wants? Shouldn''t you be delighted instead, Empress Dowager?¡±
¡°How could you know whether this Empress Dowager is happy or not if you haven¡¯t visited the imperial pce? This Empress Dowager thinks that you should immediately return to the court and start minding court affairs, Commandery Prince Xie.¡± Pei Yaran chuckled before turning her attention back to the imperial guard driving her carriage. ¡°Return to the pce.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
Immediately after Pei Yaran left, Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s horse carriage began to continue towards the Commandery Prince Residence. Inside the carriage, Xie Yun¡¯s bright eyes sparkled with amusement as he yed with a jade pearl.
Pei Yaran is already anxiously waiting for me to involve myself in court affairs so that I can suppress Pei Qianhao. However, the Pei Residence will be in trouble even if I sit back and do nothing; the saying, ¡®trouble breaks out at home¡¯ fits this situation of the Pei Residence perfectly. And to think that this is all somehow happening because of a single woman.
Xie Yun¡¯s gaze was calm as his fingers let the jade pearl pause in his hands. Su Xi-er. I really want to know what kind of woman she is when she returns to Beimin with Pei Qianhao.
The atmosphere of Beimin was currently extremely simr to Nanzhao, where the news had caused an uproar. Everybody was extremely curious about the woman who had caught the attention of Prince Hao and Prince Yun. Prince Hao will definitely bring the mysterious woman back. We have to somehow catch a look, even if we have to jostle with others to do so!
~~~
While this was all happening, Yun Ruofeng had isted himself in his room. None of his guards dared to interrupt him, and all the officials who still supported him were left dazed and confused. How will Prince Yun respond to His Majesty continuously taking his power away? Some court officials, including the Minister of Rites, Minister of Works, and Minister of Revenue, have all started to side with His Majesty. Those still on the fence include the Minister of War; if he decides to side with His Majesty, the rest of us will need to start thinking about our future as well. Should we still follow Prince Yun?
Yun Ruofeng stayed in the study for a full eight hours. When he finally came out, the light of the setting sun was already shining upon everyone¡¯s faces.
At this moment, the Minister of War arrived at the Prince Yun Residence in secret and asked to see Prince Yun. The imperial guard immediately went to report, but came back to say that Prince Yun wasn¡¯t taking any visitors.
The Minister of War was very anxious. Could it be that Prince Yun is really doubting me? I could only side with the others in the Imperial Study because I was thinking about the bigger picture.
¡°Go and ask Prince Yun again. This lowly official is here to discuss important matters with Prince Yun.¡±
The imperial guard couldn¡¯t do anything else. ¡°Prince Yun doesn¡¯t want to see you. Please go back to your residence and think things over. Even if you don¡¯t follow him, he won¡¯t me you for it.¡±
The sentence was a stab to the Minister of War¡¯s heart. Prince Yun is very serious when dealing with important things. The consequences for offending him are unthinkable; you only need to look at what happened to the elite soldiers who followed the previous Eldest Imperial Princess to see this. They were all either killed or went missing. An even more recent example is the case of Grand Tutor Liu who died a tragic death. The Minister of War was scared that the only thing waiting for him would be death if he betrayed Prince Yun.
¡°I really won¡¯t be able to see Prince Yun?¡±
CHAPTER 281 (2): UTTERLY DISPIRITED AND HOPELESS
CHAPTER 281 (2): UTTERLY DISPIRITED AND HOPELESS
Trantion: Sangria
The sentence calmed the worries in the Minister of War¡¯s heart, and he finally agreed to return to his residence.
At this time, Yun Ruofeng had already made his way into the wine cer of his residence. After grabbing arge pot of wine off the shelf, he headed straight for theke in the back garden.
All the imperial guards were asked to withdraw, leaving Yun Ruofeng alone as he gazed at the calm surface of theke. Ning Rn¡¯s ashes had been scattered here, and so... this is where her body rests.
Yun Ruofeng lifted the red cloth covering the top of the wine pot and brought the pot to his lips. He pitched his head back and drank, the wine overflowing as it dripped down the corners of his mouth and down his neck. His adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he continued to drink, and when he finally put the wine pot down, it was already half empty.
His face was still stered with a smile, but it wasn¡¯t the same as before. Instead, his faint grin had a deste feeling to it as he gazed at the surface of theke. ¡°This Prince already stepped back and agreed to give half of my power to His Majesty, so why won¡¯t you return to this Prince¡¯s side? You really think that Prince Hao is so kind? He is also very hungry for power! Wait until Beimin¡¯s little Emperor bes an adult; Prince Hao won¡¯t give away any of his power!¡±
At this point, Yun Ruofeng raised his head andughed. ¡°Ning Rn, you are right. This Prince really can¡¯tpare to Pei Qianhao. He rules over all of Beimin, which is much stronger than Nanzhao in the first ce. How could Ipare to him? However, you are this Prince¡¯s woman. How could you leave with him?! How could you?!¡±
He started to drink right after he finished yelling, the alcohol burning in his throat. His heart waspletely hollow, and his mind was full of images of Su Xi-er together with Pei Qianhao.
¡°Come here.¡± Pei Qianhao only had to call her softly for her to walk straight past me, allowing him to hold her by the waist.
It¡¯s true that people blurted out words of truth after drinking alcohol.Yun Ruofeng now truly understood his own feelings. Only now do I recognise that I loved Ning Rn so deeply. There is nobody who can rece her, but it¡¯s already impossible for her to forgive me no matter what I do.
Even if I hand all my power to Ning Lianchen, she won¡¯t even spare a single nce at me. I know full well how she treats traitors; there was once a soldier who leaked intel to the enemy when we were at war. When she found out about it, she snapped the tendons in his arms and legs and left him to his own devices.
She was so vicious, and now it¡¯s my turn. Yun Ruofengughed in misery. ¡°Lan-er, return to this Prince, alright? Let¡¯s just live together with you educating the children and me returning home to see you every day. I¡¯ll only be with you for this whole lifetime. Why won¡¯t you agree to this wonderful life?¡±
Why did she reject me and follow Pei Qianhao? Can she really say that her life will be better? With her status the way it is? She¡¯s no longer Ning Rn, but a lowly maidservant known as Su Xi-er!
No matter how much power Pei Qianhao holds, he still has to be mindful of the Pei Family and the ministers of the court. Not to mention, there are other powerful men in Beimin like Xie Yun and Situ Li!
The more Yun Ruofeng thought about it, the more depressed he became.
When thest drop of wine finally passed his lips, the sun had already fallen below the horizon. A gust of wind picked up, and rain began to fall.
Yun Ruofeng only continued to motionlessly stand beside theke, letting the wine pot slip out of his fingers and smash into the ground with a loud bang.
Yun Ruofeng was suddenly feeling tipsy as he looked at the broken pieces of the wine pot on the ground. ¡°Broken. Even if they were glued together, there would still be remnants of the cracks. Lan-er, are we really unable to get together?¡± After that, he bent down to pick up the broken pieces.
Halfway through the motion however, his feet slipped, and he went tumbling into theke. The icy cold water gushed into his mouth and nose, but although Yun Ruofeng knew how to swim, he didn¡¯t attempt to resurface. With theke water mixed with Ning Rn¡¯s ashes, he felt as if he was being embraced by Ning Rn in theke water.
Although it was ice-cold, he still felt that it was warm.
CHAPTER 282 (1): TOO LATE
CHAPTER 282 (1): TOO LATE
Trantion: Sangria
When he finally found Prince Yun, thetter was bending over to pick up the pieces of the shattered wine pot before he fell into theke. Waves broke the surface of theke, blowing apart it¡¯s previously serene surface.
Qin Ling immediately ran up and jumped into theke, taking ahold of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s arm and attempting to bring him to shore. However, drunk as he was, Yun Ruofeng stubbornly struggled to try to stay at the bottom of theke. Qin Ling had no choice but to knock him out by hitting his neck before dragging him ashore.
When Qin Ling saw Prince Yun¡¯s pallid face, he knew that things weren¡¯t looking good. Prince Yun has been badly affected by his loss of power this time around.
Without thinking about anything else, Qin Ling carried Prince Yun on his back and ran to the main courtyard. He then instructed an imperial guard to secretly summon Imperial Physician Fang from the imperial pce.
A maidservant from the Prince Yun Residence had been summoned to change Yun Ruofeng out of his wet clothes. However, before her hand had touched him, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes snapped open with a cold ze. ¡°Don¡¯t touch this Prince! Lan-er doesn¡¯t like it if others touch this Prince!¡±
The maidservant was confused. Who is Lan-er? Does Prince Yun like a woman called Lan-er? The maidservant didn¡¯t know what to do and immediately left the room to find Qin Ling.
When she told Qin Ling about the situation, he immediately understood who ¡®Lan-er¡¯ was. ¡°I will take care of it, just keep quiet about this matter.¡±
The maidservant nodded and turned on her heels to leave.
When Qin Ling entered the main hall, he found Yun Ruofeng sitting on a red wooden chair, thetter¡¯s eyes furiously darting around the room. ¡°Where is this Prince¡¯s tea? Lan-er¡¯s favourite tea is kept here by this Prince. Why did it disappear?! She won¡¯t be happy if she finds out it¡¯s missing.¡±
When Qin Ling saw that the dispirited Prince Yun was beside himself, he started to worry and hastily walked up. ¡°Prince Yun, you just asked your maidservant to take the tea away, saying that you didn¡¯t want to see those tea leaves. The previous Eldest Imperial Princess has already passed away; you need to let it go.¡±
¡°Passed away?¡± Yun Ruofeng chuckled and suddenly quieted down. ¡°She hasn¡¯t passed away; she is alive. This Prince just saw her. She doesn¡¯t want to forgive this Prince and is refusing toe back.¡±
Qin Ling was even more worried. Prince Yun is starting to talk nonsense. How can he meet someone who has already passed away? He¡¯s missing the previous Eldest Imperial Princess so much that it has be a disease. But if he misses her so much, why did he kill her? Perhaps if he hadn¡¯t done so, Prince Yun wouldn¡¯t be this way. Perhaps Commander Wei wouldn¡¯t have died either.
Prince Yun brought all of this upon himself. This much was obvious to Qin Ling, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it. Rather, he couldn¡¯t bear to say it.
¡°This Prince wants to drink tea; bring it here.¡± Yun Ruofeng looked at Qin Ling and ordered.
¡°Prince Yun, you should change out of your wet clothes.¡±
Yun Ruofeng waved his hand. ¡°No, this Prince wants to drink tea.¡±
Qin Ling couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say besides... ¡°The previous Eldest Imperial Princess might be here soon. If she sees that you are sitting here in wet clothes, she won¡¯t be happy.¡±
¡°Won¡¯t be happy...¡± Yun Ruofeng murmured to himself. His inebriated mind was full of thoughts of Ning Rn.
¡°You are right, this Prince will change my clothes. Bring the tea over soon.¡±
¡°This subordinate understands.¡± Qin Ling left then left the room to retrieve the tea.
However, he could only sigh as he walked away. If Prince Yun had known that this would be the result, why would he kill the previous Eldest Imperial Princess? He should understand that what goes aroundes around. I hope that Prince Yun can reflect on this and feel some guilt.
CHAPTER 282 (2): TOO LATE
CHAPTER 282 (2): TOO LATE
Trantion: Sangria
He had only walked a few steps when he saw Imperial Physician Fang running over. It was alreadyte at night, and the old man had chosen a less-used path in order to draw less attention.
When he saw Qin Ling, he immediately asked, ¡°Commander Qin, how is Prince Yun?¡±
Qin Ling shook his head. ¡°Not good at all. He fell into theke in the back garden after getting drunk, and now he keeps bbing about the previous Eldest Imperial Princess.¡±
Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. He then sighed. ¡°Ill-fated love.¡± After that, he walked towards the main courtyard.
The Prince Yun Residence had be a mess because of Yun Ruofeng.
~~~
The next day, in Nanzhao''s posthouse.
Pei Qianhao was sitting in the main hall of the posthouse as he watched Su Xi-er, a cup of tea held in his hand. He blew at the surface of the tea and asked, ¡°Compared to Fortune Apricot House, what has attracted you to Cyan Wind Pavilion?¡±
¡°Fortune Apricot House only had dishes from Nanzhao, but Cyan Wind Pavilion has dishes from all four of the great nations, and even has desserts from the smaller countries.¡± Su Xi-er replied slowly before purposely asking, ¡°Prince Hao, you have been holding that teacup for an hour; the tea is probably cold. Why do you need to blow on it before drinking?¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t say anything and showed a yful smile at the corner of his mouth. I didn¡¯t really want to drink the tea, it was just my habit to do that.
¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t like to drink tea; I like to drink wine.¡± He put down the teapot as he spoke.
¡°Su Xi-er, this Prince will ask you again: Where will you work after you return to Beimin?¡±
Su Xi-er knew what he was thinking, but she couldn¡¯t go to the Prince Hao Residence. ¡°This servant came from the Pce Side Quarters, so I will go back there. Besides, we can¡¯t let anyone know that this servant went to Nanzhao with you, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Give this Prince a reason.¡±
Su Xi-er slowly exined, ¡°Prince Hao, please don¡¯t me this servant for what I am going to say. In the time that this servant has worked in the Pce Side Quarters, I have heard rumours about the rtionship between you and the Empress Dowager. You treat her like a little sister, but the Empress Dowager definitely doesn¡¯t treat you as just an elder brother. Prince Hao, this servant believes that you are well aware of this. If the Empress Dowager finds out that this servant apanied you to Nanzhao...¡±
Pei Qianhao chuckled. His fingers tapped on the surface of the table lightly before he began to put a bit more force into it. She doesn¡¯t know that I have already dissolved the Beauty Pce. The whole country knows that I have a peerless beauty next to me.
Heughed and replied, ¡°Are you scared that the Empress Dowager will punish you?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Not only that, but your every move is noticed by everyone. This servant doesn¡¯t want to be in the spotlight, Prince Hao.¡± At least for now, I can¡¯t be in the spotlight.
¡°If we follow what you have said, then you need to return to the Beauty Pce in secret and then wait for this Prince to instruct you to return to the Pce Side Quarters?¡± A yful look showed in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. Let¡¯s see how you will do such a thing when the Beauty Pce has already been dissolved.
Su Xi-er hadn¡¯t heard the news and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. There were two maidservants from the Pce Side Quarters that apanied this servant to the Beauty Pce. They are waiting for this servant to return. Prince Hao, please give a verbal edict to return this servant to the Pce Side Quarters once we return.¡±
¡°If you had told this Prince earlier, maybe I could have followed along with your request. It¡¯s toote now.¡± Pei Qianhao purposely put on a pitying expression.
¡°What do you mean, Prince Hao? Isn¡¯t it true that you haven¡¯t made a decision yet?¡± Su Xi-er showed a serious expression. Did he act in secret?
¡°Does this Prince need to discuss with you before making a decision? You have spent so long with this Prince, don¡¯t you know what my personality is like?¡± Pei Qianhao stopped tapping his finger on the table, and the look in his eyes became deeper.
CHAPTER 283 (1): DO YOU DARE
CHAPTER 283 (1): DO YOU DARE
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Qianhao looked at her carefully and suddenly stood up from the upper seat, slowly making his way towards Su Xi-er. Although he wasn¡¯t walking very fast, each step was heavy. When he finally stopped in front of her, he tucked a hand under her chin to lift her head up. His handsome face suddenly filled Su Xi-er¡¯s vision.
¡°How can you not guess what this Prince is thinking about when you are so clever?¡± He moved his hand back and forth on her chin as he spoke, his other hand around her waist. ¡°As for my personality, how can this Prince allow you to do as you wish? If you make this Prince unhappy, I will simply...¡±
Su Xi-er interrupted him this time. ¡°Simply order for me to be flogged. What else is there that you would do?¡±
The corner of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth showed a trace of wickedness, and a subtle glint flickered across his eyes. ¡°This Prince already knows that flogging you is useless. Even if you are beaten until you are disabled, you still won¡¯t lower your head. This time, let this Prince will tell you this time: I have already dissolved the Beauty Pce.¡±
His voice was low and soft, his eyes closely watching her face to observe her expression.
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart sank, her eyes frozen into a stunned silence. It felt as if a weight had suddenly pressed down on her lungs. The Beauty Pce, which has existed for three years in order to gather women from different influential forces, has been dismissed!
¡°Why don¡¯t you ask this Prince why I am dissolving it?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s brows furrowed together slightly when she didn¡¯t respond, a trace of annoyance flickering across his eyes.
Su Xi-er felt a sharp pain as his grip around her chin tightened. He really wants to give me an answer. ¡°Prince Hao, sometimes you do things spontaneously.¡±
Just when the words had left her mouth, she felt a sharp pain at her waist as well. Pei Qianhao bent down and muttered near her ears, ¡°You were always mentioning the Beauty Pce in front of this Prince, and your words showed that you weren¡¯t happy about it. Now that this Prince has dissolved the Beauty Pce for you, you are calling me spontaneous?¡± He suddenlyughed and yfully licked her ear. ¡°If this Prince is as spontaneous as you say, then I should transfer you to the Prince Hao Residence. What do I care even if you¡¯re in the spotlight?¡±
Su Xi-er knew that if she entered the Prince Hao Residence she would have to report to Pei Qianhao whenever she wanted to leave. My movements will be restricted, and there will be many things that will be inconvenient for me to do.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Right now, all the civilians of Beimin know that the Beauty Pce has been dissolved. They also know that there is a mysterious woman next to this Prince. It will be difficult even if you don¡¯t want to be in the spotlight.¡±
Su Xi-er raised both hands to push him away, but then thought of a different idea. ¡°Prince Hao, you can instruct this servant to enter Prince Hao¡¯s Residence. However, I can¡¯t enter as your maidservant or your room concubine servant; instead...¡±
At this moment, she paused and her eyes bent into the shape of a crescent moon. ¡°Prince Hao, if you are daring enough to ignore the rules, then raise this servant to be your official wife and be Princess Consort Hao. If that happens, then this servant will enter Prince Hao¡¯s Residence.¡± Although her voice was clear and soft, it was also firm. The determination flickering in her eyes made it clear that she wasn¡¯t joking.
A cold glint emerged in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. She is ambitious enough to want to be Princess Consort Hao.
Su Xi-er had already guessed that he wouldn¡¯t agree, so she started to provoke him. ¡°This servant is just a maidservant from the Pce Side Quarters, and have swept the pce paths along with brushing the chamber pots. I don¡¯t dare to think about being Princess Consort Hao, but nor will I agree to be your room concubine servant or concubine.¡±
CHAPTER 283 (2): DO YOU DARE
CHAPTER 283 (2): DO YOU DARE
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Prince Hao, you can¡¯t do it, nor will you dare to do it. Even excluding yourself, none of the court officials have official wives who were born as maidservants.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head. Pei Qianhao was the foster son of the Pei family. Although the court officials followed his orders, they only superficially did so because of his authority. On the inside, the officials still looked down upon him. He is just Lord Pei¡¯s adopted son, and neither of his parents are known. That¡¯s why, to make all the court officials shut up, the woman who bes Princess Consort Hao must be from a noble background.
The words ¡®can¡¯t do it and won¡¯t dare to do it¡¯ had touched Pei Qianhao¡¯s bottom line. In my eyes, there is nothing that I won¡¯t dare to do. It is simply a matter of whether I want to do it.
¡°Su Xi-er, there is nothing in the world that this Prince won¡¯t dare to do. However, if you want to be Princess Consort Hao, that¡¯s possible. But first, you have to give your body to this Prince. Completely..¡± His voice was low, being filled with authority. At the same time, the hand around her waist began to move.
Su Xi-er looked into his eyes, her heart suddenly beating violently. If I give myself to him, will he really marry me and make me Princess Consort Hao? I said those words so that I wouldn¡¯t have to go to the Prince Hao Residence, but is he serious? She could only try to guess his intentions from the recesses of his eyes.
¡°This Prince can see that you are the one who doesn¡¯t dare.¡± After spending so many days together, Pei Qianhao knew what Su Xi-er¡¯s bottom line was. She wouldn¡¯t dare to joke about her chastity.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant doesn¡¯t dare. After all, the imperial pce requires all pce maids to be virgins.¡± She then raised her arms and pushed Pei Qianhao away.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t try to resist, and only watched as she stepped back. There has never been any other woman who would continue to reject me so many times, and I have also never been so serious. Everyone in the world says that I love beauties, and that I have countless women by my side. However, I am the only one who knows that I have never touched a woman. As for affairs in the bedroom between men and women, I know what to do, but have never done it before.
There is no woman who has ever interested me. Only Su Xi-er can do so, even causing me to lose my cool at times; however, she pushes me away every time I try to make an advance.
If I had my way, she would be dead by now. That being said, I will definitely not force her; I want her to be willing.
Su Xi-er noticed the fiery heat in his eyes, something that she had failed to see the previous times she had pushed him away, but this time, she could feel her heart palpitating for a moment. She had been truly surprised when he had suggested for her to give her body to him, and to be his official wife.
She knew that if Pei Qianhao said something, he would make it happen.
¡°Su Xi-er, the more you want to return to the Pce Side Quarters, the more this Prince won¡¯t allow it. As for where you will go and where you will work, listen to this Prince¡¯s orders.¡± Pei Qianhao then left the hall.
Before he could get far, his voice could be heard again. ¡°What are you doing standing there in a stupor? We will be leaving for Beimin tomorrow at noon. Go and pack your things; wait in the main hall in four hours.¡±
After that, he turned on his heels and disappeared from sight.
Su Xi-er left shortly after; she didn¡¯t make it far before she ran into Ning Lianchen.
What is he doing here? Did the imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence let Lianchen in without reporting?
Ning Lianchen didn¡¯t think that the first person he saw after entering the posthouse would be his Imperial Elder Sister. However, as there were imperial guards around, he had to maintain the deportment of an Emperor.
He called out, ¡°Miss Xi-er.¡±
Su Xi-er bowed to pay her respects, but was stopped by Ning Lianchen halfway through. ¡°Miss Xi-er, there is no need to pay respects. This Emperor was invited by Prince Hao toe to the posthouse to discuss important matters.¡±
So it wasn¡¯t because he took the initiative toe, but because Pei Qianhao had invited him.
CHAPTER 284 (1): PICKING THE FLOWER GROWER
CHAPTER 284 (1): PICKING THE FLOWER GROWER
Trantion: Sangria
Ning Lianchen nodded. ¡°This Emperor will go now.¡± He then looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°Miss Xi-er, when did Prince Hao say that he would return to Beimin?¡±
¡°We will return around noon tomorrow.¡± She knew that Lianchen couldn¡¯t bear to see them leave.
¡°Returning to Beimin so soon.¡± Ning Lianchen¡¯s tone had a trace of reluctance, but he quicklyposed himself. He smiled at Su Xi-er. ¡°Miss Xi-er, if Nanzhao hasn¡¯t weed you properly this time, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Of course not. I was able to enjoy a visit to Cyan Wind Pavilion, and their tea and desserts don¡¯t lose out to Fortune Apricot House at all.¡±
Ning Lianchen understood the message in her words. Imperial Elder Sister is telling me that I can trust Cyan Wind Pavilion. That is her territory.
¡°Miss Xi-er, this Emperor is ashamed that you were able to visit it before me.¡± Ning Lianchen smiled and spoke politely.
The imperial guard from the Prince Hao Residence urged him again. ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Hao is waiting for you in the rock pavilion at the backyard of the posthouse. Please follow this subordinate.¡±
Ning Lianchen knew that he couldn¡¯t continue to talk to his Imperial Elder Sister, so he nodded and smiled at Su Xi-er before following the guard.
Su Xi-er watched Ning Lianchen¡¯s back as he gradually disappeared. Lianchen, your Imperial Elder Sister will be returning to Beimin tomorrow. I won¡¯t be in Nanzhao, but I will help to look out for you in Beimin. After all, Yun Ruofeng hasn¡¯t given up yet. Even though he has been continuously losing power, it will take more than one day and night to get rid of him. Once he recovers, he will certainly rise again.
¡°Su Xi-er.¡± The voice of a woman dragged Su Xi-er¡¯s thoughts back. She turned her head and saw the female cook from the posthouse. She walked up and called, ¡°Auntie.¡±
The female cook handled a bundle in her hands to Su Xi-er. ¡°This is from the jujube tree next to my house. I heard that you are leaving tomorrow, and we probably won¡¯t see each other in the future. The dates are still unripe, and I haven¡¯t had time to turn them into candied dates yet; however, I made sure to select the biggest and sweetest ones.¡±
The female cook¡¯s face was full of smiles as she handed the bundle to Su Xi-er. Simrly, Su Xi-er smiled as she epted it. ¡°Many thanks, Auntie.¡±
¡°You can eat the jujubes on the way back tomorrow if you get hungry or thirsty.¡± The female cook gave a genuine smile, her face full of reluctance to let Su Xi-er go.
¡°Auntie, all good thingse to an end, and the time for goodbye will alwayse,¡± Su Xi-erforted her.
The female cook nodded. ¡°Yes you¡¯re right, peoplee and go.¡±
Suddenly, many people began to pour through the main doors of the posthouse. There were men and women, both young and old.
When the female cook saw them, she exined, ¡°These people are flower growers from Moon County. Prince Hao wants to improve the floriculture of Beimin, and has requested to find an experienced one that he can bring with him.¡±
Su Xi-er looked into the crowd, but didn¡¯t spot Feng Changqing.
¡°Everyone, head to the front yard. Prince Hao will ask some questions and then pick one person to follow him back to Beimin. Not only will that person receive a lot of silvers each month, their whole family will also be able to apany them to Beimin.
All of the flower growers¡¯ eyes lit up. Our whole family can unconditionally move to Beimin, and we will receive a great sry each month. What attractive benefits! Although Nanzhao is great, Beimin is still better in every aspect. Beimin is the strongest nation, and Prince Hao lives in the capital. It will be flourishing!
All the flower growers were soon standing in the front courtyard. The imperial guard from the Prince Hao Residence saw Su Xi-er among them and immediately ran up with a smile on his face. ¡°Su Xi-er, Prince Hao will pick a flower grower today and take them to Beimin. You should go back to your room to pack and prepare for tomorrow¡¯s journey.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t see Feng Changqing, so she chose to reply, ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of time to pack; I¡¯ll do soter.¡± How can I leave at this crucial moment when he is going to select the flower grower?
CHAPTER 284 (2): PICKING THE FLOWER GROWER
CHAPTER 284 (2): PICKING THE FLOWER GROWER
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Prince Hao is in the backyard discussing important matters with the Emperor of Nanzhao. There are so many flower growers here, and we can¡¯t have Prince Hao waste his time looking through all of them, right? Why don¡¯t I go through and pick five for Prince Hao to select from?¡±
The imperial guard immediately rejected the idea upon hearing it. ¡°This matter is of utmost importance, and requires Prince Hao¡¯s personal attention. Su Xi-er, you should go and prepare your luggage.¡±
Su Xi-er had a smile on her face, but her gaze had a trace of authority. ¡°How can Prince Hao have so much time? Go and report to Prince Hao; I will pick if he allows it. Otherwise, I will go back to my room to pack.¡±
The imperial guard found the idea logical after musing over it, so he immediately went to the backyard.
The crowd of flower growers looked at Su Xi-er. Some of them have already heard about her a while ago. Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant is both intelligent and peerlessly beautiful.
Now that they were looking at her in person, they felt that the rumours had been true. Even the guards are so respectful to her, going as far as to report to Prince Hao just from her speaking a sentence.
As a result, the flower growers were especially respectful towards her. When they saw her walking closer, they prepared to bow to show their respects.
Su Xi-er waved her hands to stop them. ¡°I am not a master, so you don¡¯t need to pay your respects. Tell me, what¡¯s the most attractive thing about Lingrui flowers?¡±
Some of the flower growers were stunned by the question, while others were quick to answer. ¡°The petals. If they don¡¯t grow well, the colours of the flower will dull, and the shape will be different.¡±
The others around that person followed suit and agreed. There were only eight people who answered differently, ¡°The most attractive thing is the centre of the flower; it is shaped like a star, and slightly lighter in colour than the petals.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. True, the centre of the flower is more important than the petals, as well as being more attractive.
At this moment, a man d in coarse clothes and wearing a coarse veil over his face entered through the main door. The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse as he spoke. ¡°The stem of the Lingrui is even more important. If it is too short, it can¡¯t support the flowers. One stem supporting 10 Lingrui flowers will be considered beautiful; any less is considered a failure.¡±
The person who came in was Feng Changqing. He had already arrived at the front yard by the time he finished speaking.
The flower growers looked at him. We don¡¯t know him. Is he from Moon County?
It was at this time that the imperial guard returned with Prince Hao¡¯s orders. ¡°Su Xi-er, pick five flower growers for Prince Hao to choose from.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and then picked nine flower growers. ¡°The few of you, you all qualify for the next round.¡±
The flower growers who didn¡¯t get picked were disappointed, having been eliminated after just one question.
¡°Take some desserts and give them to the people who didn¡¯t get picked. Send them back with a horse carriage.¡± Su Xi-er instructed the imperial guard next to her.
The imperial guard was confused. Sending them back should be enough, but we need to give them some desserts too?
When the flower growers heard what she had said, half of the disappointment in their expressions disappeared. At least there will be desserts to eat. Prince Hao¡¯s maidservant is really thoughtful.
The imperial guard immediately understood when he saw the expressions of the flower growers. As such, he immediately went to prepare the desserts.
¡°You guys, follow me to the perg in the backyard.¡± Su Xi-er walked towards the backyard.
Feng Changqing swiftly followed. Su Xi-er will ensure that I make it to thest round. Convincing Prince Hao to pick me as the final choice will be up to me.
The path to the perg passed by the rock pavilion in the backyard. When Su Xi-er was walking by, she caught sight of Pei Qianhao and Ning Lianchen, who were sitting on the stone stools.
Naturally, Pei Qianhao had also caught sight of her. A trace of yfulness came from the depths of his eyes as he stopped ying with the teacup in his hands, his eyes following her the whole way.
Ning Lianchen suddenly remarked, ¡°Prince Hao, you seem to dote on Miss Xi-er very much. That is quite unusual for a master and maidservant.¡±
CHAPTER 285 (1): A CONVERSATION BETWEEN MEN
CHAPTER 285 (1): A CONVERSATION BETWEEN MEN
Trantion: Cosy
Ning Lianchen hadn''t expected that Pei Qianhao would be so direct. Only Pei Qianhao would know how he really treats her; now is my opportunity to test the waters. Ning Lianchen deliberately let out a chuckle, feigning disinterest as he replied, "From what this Emperor sees, you favour Su Xi-er very much, Prince Hao. But no matter how much favouritism there is, limits that can never be crossed exist. A maidservant will only be able to be a concubine at most, while only women of noble birth could dream of bing Princess Consort Hao or Side Princess Consort Hao. Is this Emperor correct?"
Ning Lianchen then turned his gaze to Pei Qianhao, his casual expression hiding the curiosity within. I want to know Pei Qianhao¡¯s answer to this. There are some things Imperial Elder Sister can''t say, so I will ask in her stead.
Pei Qianhao''s expression remained unchanged, his eyes indecipherable as the corners of his lips rose. For Ning Lianchen to personally sound me out, how important is Su Xi-er to him?
"How is Your Majesty rted to Su Xi-er? In this world, only people who have extremely close ties would think of others¡¯ future. As for Su Xi-er, her future lies with this Prince; what does it have to do with Your Majesty?"
Ning Lianchen''s heart sank. The question is thrown back at me again. Will Imperial Elder Sister really be happy if she follows Pei Qianhao? How is Imperial Elder Sister''s future only Pei Qianhao''s business? It is this younger brother''s business as well. Imperial Elder Sister¡¯s experiences in her previous life were already too bitter for any other. As such, her current life must be without the slightest injustice!
Nevertheless, Ning Lianchen was determined to get an answer out of Pei Qianhao today. He braced himself and deliberately mentioned, "Prince Hao, Su Xi-er is a talented and intelligent person. Such people will always act as they wish, and will never allow themselves to remain under someone else. Should you one day force her into a corner..."
Pei Qianhao interrupted Ning Lianchen. "There won''t be such a day. Your Majesty has asked too much; this is this Prince''s personal matter."
Ning Lianchen smiled. "It''s a personal matter indeed. The deal you made with this Emperor appeared to be mutually beneficial, but Beimin is actually suffering a loss in every way. This Emperor dares not believe that you would use your nation''s military and wealth to help Nanzhao."
"This Prince never does things at a loss. First, Prince Yun had offended this Prince; and second, Nanzhao is very aplished in floriculture, sculpture, and erudition. Beimin only offered our military and wealth, but what we gained in exchange is priceless. Moreover, this Prince only helped Nanzhao because Prince Yun made a misstep. If not for that, this Prince wouldn¡¯t have been able to change the milieu of Beimin without utilising a single soldier."
The people of Beimin regard martial arts highly, but put less emphasis on the importance of literary arts as a result. Studying martial arts improves one¡¯s body, but studying the literary arts can cultivate one¡¯s temperament. While neither is inherently negative, swinging too extremely to either side of the spectrum can cause a nation to decline.
"Rumour has it that Prince Hao has a meticulous mind. This Emperor finally got to see it today." Ning Lianchen then lifted the teacup. "This Emperor shall use tea in ce of wine, and offer a toast to Prince Hao."
Pei Qianhao lifted his cup as well and hinted in a low voice, "Your Majesty knows full well why this Prince was upset with Prince Yun. This Prince hopes that Your Majesty will stop thinking about people that you shouldn''t be thinking of." Pei Qianhao then downed the contents of his cup.
Ning Lianchen''s hand that was holding the teacup halted momentarily before he smiled and downed the contents. "Prince Hao, this Emperor shall make a move first. This Emperor wille again tomorrow to see you off."
"Servants, apany His Majesty on his way out." Pei Qianhao gestured for an imperial guard toe forward.
CHAPTER 285 (2): A CONVERSATION BETWEEN MEN
CHAPTER 285 (2): A CONVERSATION BETWEEN MEN
Trantion: Cosy
Ning Lianchen nodded and followed the guard out of the posthouse, boarding a waiting horse carriage before heading straight back to the imperial pce. Ning Lianchen¡¯s was deep in thought the whole way back. Although Pei Qianhao didn''t explicitly say how he would treat Imperial Elder Sister, I can tell from his words that he does care for her. At the very least, he won¡¯t treat her unfairly in the future. After all, it was only because of her that he was willing to utilise Beimin¡¯s military and wealth to deal with Yun Ruofeng.
Not many people can achieve this. Between power and the beauty, Yun Ruofeng chose the former, whereas Pei Qianhao... Ning Lianchen sighed. He is powerful enough to not have to choose.
Before Ning Lianchen''s horse carriage could reach the imperial pce, an imperial guard from the pce approached while riding a horse. The moment the guard saw the carriage, he dismounted and signalled for the carriage to stop.
With one knee on the ground, the imperial guard reported, "Your Majesty, Prince Yun has caught a bad cold. His symptoms have worsened since this morning, and he is currently stuck in bed."
Ning Lianchen turned to the carriage driver after listening. "Head to the Prince Yun Residence."
"This subordinate obeys the order."
The wheels of the carriage turned rapidly, and it took them less than 10 minutes to arrive at the Prince Yun Residence.
All of the Prince Yun Residence¡¯s guards wore grave expressions as they stood in ce, bowing to Ning Lianchen as he walked by. He gestured for them to rise as he entered the main hall.
Imperial Physician Fang had juste out from the main room; upon seeing the emperor, he put both hands out in front of him and greeted, "This humble official pays his respects to Your Majesty."
"How''s Prince Yun''s condition?"
Imperial Physician Fang looked troubled. "It''s just a normal cold, and should not have led to something this serious. This humble official thinks that Prince Yun has overworked himself and has too much on his mind, leading to his condition deteriorating to such an extent."
"This Emperor shall go in to take a look." Ning Lianchen then entered the room.
Imperial Physician Fang sighed. Before the state banquet, Prince Yun was in charge of the nation. Now that it has ended, Prince Yun has be depressed, while His Majesty has taken the lead. Is there going to be a political upheaval or regime change?
When Ning Lianchen entered the room, he found Qin Ling taking care of Yun Ruofeng. He gave thetter a perplexed look. "Are there no maidservants in the Prince Yun Residence?"
Qin Ling sighed. "Prince Yun won¡¯t allow the maidservants to wait on him, this subordinate has no other way."
Ning Lianchen took a few steps forward and a feeble call entered his ears. "Lan-er..."
"Qin Ling, you may withdraw. This Emperor will watch over him."
"This..." Qin Ling hesitated.
"Withdraw," Ning Lianchen''s tone turned icy. Qin Ling could only bow and withdraw, closing the room doors on his way out.
Ning Lianchen sat by the bed and watched the pale Yun Ruofeng. What power or prestige is there to speak of when he is in such a state? If the news of him falling ill were to spread, it would certainly cause amotion among themoners. No matter how despicable he is, or how much of his authority he has lost, he still holds an important ce in the hearts of the people.
Although he is evil, I must admit that he does have some ability in settling internal strife and leading the military.
"Lan-er..." A soft call once again streamed into Ning Lianchen''s ears.
Ning Lianchen replied, "If you knew that this day woulde, then why did you act the way you did? You pushed Imperial Elder Sister away yourself, but now your want her back. Not everything will go ording to your wishes."
Though Ning Lianchen spoke softly, the sleeping Yun Ruofeng seemed to have heard it. His brows furrowed together, and an anxious expression appeared on his face.
Ning Lianchen hated Yun Ruofeng, but seeing his current state, he didn¡¯t have the heart to put thetter down anymore.
"You can''t get Imperial Elder Sister to return to your side. This Emperor already tested Prince Hao, and found out that he is extremely possessive of Imperial Elder Sister. His power is stable as well as immense, making it impossible to stop him. In fact, it would be better to simply learn from Beimin and focus equally in martial and literary arts." Ning Lianchen muttered slowly. He only realised after he finished that Yun Ruofeng had opened his eyes.
Yun Ruofeng looked at him. "You knew long ago that Su Xi-er is Ning Rn?"
"Indeed, this Emperor found out even earlier than you. Perhaps we realised at the same time, but you refused to believe it."
CHAPTER 286 (1): HOUSE ARREST
CHAPTER 286 (1): HOUSE ARREST
Trantion: Cosy
"Tomorrow." This one simple word was a huge blow to Yun Ruofeng''s heart.
They are leaving tomorrow - so soon. Yun Ruofeng used both hands to push himself into a sitting position; before he could do so, however, Ning Lianchen had already raised a hand and pushed him back down. The former was alreadypletely out of strength.
"Prince Yun, Imperial Physician Fang has said that you have been overworked, and that your body is currently very weak. You should remain at your residence and recuperate first. Although this nation is important, if you can¡¯t take care of yourself, how do you n on assisting this Emperor?" Ning Lianchen spoke in a light tone, but what he said next greatly startled Yun Ruofeng.
"In the interest of your health, this Emperor will allow you to convalesce in your residence for the next few months and not attend the court assemblies, Prince Yun. If this Emperor has any doubts over court matters, I will personallye to the Prince Yun Residence to consult you."
"No, this Prince will recover by today," Yun Ruofeng blurted out without thinking. With how much power Pei Qianhao wields, I will have to use my wits in addition to force to take Ning Rn back. I am nothing without power; how can Ipare to Pei Qianhao then?
"Prince Yun, you might not even recover in a month, to say nothing of today. To be consumed with worries is a psychological illness; if not treated properly, you may even die immediately. It goes without saying that you hold a significant ce in the hearts of the people. If you were to pass away all of a sudden, Nanzhao will definitely be thrown into chaos." Ning Lianchen was stating the facts. Yun Ruofeng must remain alive. I can take away his power, but he mustn¡¯t die.
"This Emperor will have some imperial guards to stand guard in the Prince Yun Residence and watch over you. If your condition deteriorates, this Emperor will know about it immediately. Only with this can this Emperor''s heart be at ease." Ning Lianchen pushed Yun Ruofeng back onto the bed again before slowly speaking his next words. "Prince Yun, don¡¯t concern yourself with other things and have a good rest. You may attend the court assembly again when you regain your health. There is no need to discuss this matter; this Emperor has already decided."
Having said that, Ning Lianchen exited the room, ignoring Yun Ruofeng''s dumbstruck expression.
Closing the doors, Ning Lianchen took a few steps into the middle of the courtyard and swiftly ordered his subordinate to send a troop of imperial guards into the Prince Yun Residence.
Qin Ling, who stood by the side, was rmed when he heard the order. His Majesty has sent his own people into the Prince Yun Residence while Prince Yun is in ill health. That''s as good as putting Prince Yun under house arrest!
At this moment, Ning Lianchen''s gaze fell on Qin Ling. "This Emperor is doing this for Prince Yun''s own good. If he feels the slightest bit unwell, it¡¯d be this Emperor¡¯s fault for not taking good care of him." Ning Lianchen''s gaze then turned icy as he put on the disposition of an emperor. "Commander Qin, take your orders."
Even though Qin Lin was a subordinate of Yun Ruofeng, Ning Lianchen had control over half of the military now. Qin Lin held the rules in high regard; he believed in the importance of respecting his master, as well as the monarch. Hence, he immediately went down on one knee.
"There was a court memorial yesterday that bandits were spotted at the borders between Nanzhao and Beimin, a matter that has caused much unrest. This Emperor orders you to bring 1000 soldiers and head to the border. Once the situation at the border has been settled and after Prince Yun''s has recovered, this Emperor will order for you to return."
A verbal edict had sent Yun Ruofeng''s newly appointed right-hand man to the borders, and the border between Nanzhao and Beimin at that.
Qin Ling hesitated briefly before he lifted his head and asked, "Your Majesty, has Prince Yun agreed to this?"
CHAPTER 286 (2): HOUSE ARREST
CHAPTER 286 (2): HOUSE ARREST
Trantion: Cosy
Qin Ling stared at the doors to the main room, not sensing any movement within. Did Prince Yun really agree to this? Once I acknowledge this order, in the capital, Prince Yun...
"Commander Qin, why are you still not acknowledging the order?" Ning Lianchen took out the military tally from his sleeves to pressure Qin Ling.
Upon seeing the tally, Qin Ling immediately bowed and replied in a solemn and respectful voice, "This subordinate obeys the order." Qin Ling then headed out of the Prince Yun Residence, preparing to set off for the borders today.
Ning Lianchen stowed away the military tally and couldn''t help but be impressed with Pei Qianhao. Without considering anything else, Pei Qianhao is talented in understanding human nature and devising strategies. I had initially nned on taking his advice and transferring Qin Ling out of the capital after a few days, but Yun Ruofeng¡¯s sudden illness has given me an opportunity to expedite those ns.
But Ning Lianchen found it strange. Pei Qianhao has never spoken to Qin Ling, but he still somehow understands thetter¡¯s character. He even went as far as to tell me, "Qin Ling is bounded by rules and regtions. If he doesn''t concede, pressure him with the military tally. Once he reaches the borders, this Prince will not give him the chance to return to Nanzhao."
As long as Qin Ling doesn''t return to Nanzhao, Yun Ruofeng will have no trustworthy subordinate to carry out his orders.
Just then, Imperial Physician Fang walked past with a bowl of medicine meant for Yun Ruofeng. Upon seeing Ning Lianchen, he immediately greeted, "This humble official pays his respects to Your Majesty."
Ning Lianchen looked at Imperial Physician Fang and started to use the other trick Pei Qianhao had taught him. "Imperial Physician Fang, this Emperor heard that you have an illegitimate daughter outside."
Imperial Physician Fang was struck by terror when he heard this. How does His Majesty know about my illegitimate daughter? It''s all my fault for getting drunk and doing the deed with a woman. She gave birth to a daughter, and remained unmarried, deciding to follow me despite not being granted any proper status. Nevertheless, I have been treating the two of them well. My daughter is clever, sensible, and considerate; a treasure that I hold close to my heart.
I thought that I had sessfully covered my tracks, but His Majesty actually found out!
Ning Lianchen suddenly walked close to him and whispered, "Your illegitimate daughter is older than Grand Tutor Liu''s daughter by two years. Grand Tutor Liu''s daughter is lonely in the pce andcking a ymate. This Emperor will issue an edict to summon her into the imperial pce to apany Grand Tutor Liu''s daughter."
Imperial Physician Fang had a reluctant expression. To think that His Majesty is as ruthless as to use my daughter to control me!
"If Your Majesty needs this humble official to do something, please state it clearly. This humble official will surely carry out your orders." How could Imperial Physician Fang not understand the meaning behind Ning Lianchen''s words?
"It''s very simple. This Emperor wants you to do something to Prince Yun''s medicine in order to render him weak and without strength so that he can¡¯t attend the court assembly, but it must not harm his life.
Imperial Physician Fang understood immediately. "This humble official can do this as long as it does not harm any lives. However, drinking such medicine for a long period of time will cause Prince Yun to be crippled and unable to walk for the rest of his life."
"Decrease the dosage for the time being." A subtle glint shed across Ning Lianchen''s eyes. It all depends on Yun Ruofeng. If he still harbours ill intentions, then he shall spend the rest of his life on a chair.
"This humble official acknowledges the order. I only wish for my daughter to be well."
"Don''t worry, as long as you do your job well, this Emperor won''t do anything to your daughter."
Imperial Physician Fang felt relieved. He bowed to Ning Lianchen before turning and heading towards the main room.
Ning Lianchen stared into the distance as his brows rxed. Imperial Elder Sister, I will govern Nanzhao well. I will develop it to be strong and powerful before going to find you in Beimin. As for Prince Hao, you can trust him, but not fully. You will soon be heading to Beimin, and I can no longer remain by your side.
CHAPTER 288 (1): FENG CHANGQING SELECTED
CHAPTER 288 (1): FENG CHANGQING SELECTED
Trantion: Rakumon
I¡¯m just applying the powder to test its efficacy; does she have to look like I¡¯m torturing her? Pei Qianhao was displeased.
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°Prince Hao, quickly finish applying the powder so that this servant can put my clothes back on.¡±
Pei Qianhao deliberately retracted his hand and stood up, silently watching her. Not hearing any movements, Su Xi-er slowly turned her head to discover his amused expression.
Looking at the small bottle in his hand, she reminded, ¡°If you¡¯re not going to apply anymore, this servant will be putting my clothes back on.¡±
¡°Keep your eyes open.¡± Pei Qianhao put a hand on her waist before flipping her over so that she was facing up.
With her whole body entirely exposed, Su Xi-er closed her eyes once more. Pei Qianhao ignored it as he reached out a hand to apply some of the powder on the scar on her arm. He then paused as his hand reached the softest part of a woman.
The sensation of the flower powder and his gentle massaging caused Su Xi-er¡¯s body to shiver. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Prince Hao, you¡¯re still not done yet? Why are you taking so long?¡±
A glint appeared in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. I shall teach her a lesson today.
Even though he had already finished, he purposely denied it. ¡°Not yet, there¡¯s still a bit more. If you don¡¯t want to open your eyes, make sure they remain tightly shut.¡±
Su Xi-er honestly believed that he was going to be done soon and shut her eyes. However, her body jerked as the next sensation that came wasn¡¯t that of the powder on her body, but a wet feeling on the softest part of her body. Her eyes shot open, only to find Pei Qianhao with his head lowered, his lips near a ce they shouldn¡¯t be.
Without any hesitation, Su Xi-er lifted her leg and swung it at Pei Qianhao. His only reaction was to raise his hand and catch it before the force from his lips became even more intense, causing Su Xi-er to tremble slightly.
Atst, Pei Qianhao raised his head andughed devilishly. ¡°The power we made from grinding the Lingrui flowers is really not bad. With one bottle used up, your body now smells rather fragrant.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, you¡¯re shameless!¡± Su Xi-er chided coldly, trying her best to kick him.
Pei Qianhao got up and ced the bottle on the table. ¡°This Prince will be at the flower perg. Pack your luggage.¡± He left her with these few words before stepping out of the room.
Su Xi-er immediately began to put on her clothes, knitting her brows when she saw the moist red area on her body. No man has ever done something like this to me before, yet Pei Qianhao did so without warning. He even seemed very familiar with his actions. It seems like he really understands women¡¯s bodies.
Once she had finished putting on her clothes and the jade green dangling hair ornament, Su Xi-er left for the perg. I¡¯ll packter. I need to know if Feng Changqing has been selected.
When Su Xi-er reached the perg, it just so happened that it was Feng Changqing¡¯s turn to be judged. ¡°Prince Hao, this pot of Lingrui flowers did not wilt because of natural causes, but because of man-made damage.¡± His hoarse voice was a surprise to the other four flower growers.
In fact, everyone had wanted to say such a thing. However, doing so would have implied that Prince Hao had deliberately damaged the Lingrui flowers!
There was a probing look in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes as he pointed at the flower pot. ¡°Tell me specifically, why are you sure that this was a result of sabotage?¡±
¡°Nanzhao¡¯s soil is categorised into three types ©` red, yellow, and ck. The soil used for cultivating Lingrui is a mixture of red and ck, and it definitely wouldn¡¯t survive if ced in yellow soil. Yet, even though this pot of Lingrui flowers appears to have reddish-ck soil on the surface, the bottom is full of yellow soil. It is obvious that someone has added it there.¡±
CHAPTER 288 (2): FENG CHANGQING SELECTED
CHAPTER 288 (2): FENG CHANGQING SELECTED
Trantion: Rakumon
He looked at Su Xi-er with a trace of displeasure. ¡°You were just instructed to pack your luggage, so what are you doing here?¡±
¡°This servant finds these few flower growers to be fairly good, so I am curious as to who will be Prince Hao¡¯s final choice.¡± Su Xi-er slowly asked while looking at him with her rosy face.
Feng Changqing found it strange. Her face wasn¡¯t so red before this, so what caused the extreme change?
Pei Qianhao shifted himself to the side slightly to block Su Xi-er from their line of sight before speaking. ¡°This Prince is choosing the man with the veil. Quickly go back and pack.¡±
He finally selected Feng Changqing. Su Xi-er heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. ¡°This servant will go back now.¡±
Pei Qianhao watched her departing figure as she walked away. She was calling me shameless in the room, but now she acts all docile and coquettish. Could it be that the flower grower I chose is also who she had in mind?
Pei Qianhao turned his gaze towards Feng Changqing¡¯s veil. His face is full of scars, and his voice is hoarse. I would be worried if his appearance was dashing like Yun Ruofeng¡¯s or Ning Lianchen¡¯s.
Back in the room, Su Xi-er quickly folded her clothes and stacked them tidily in her cloth bundle. Opening the drawer, she found a bunch of brown bottles, reminding her of what had just transpired between Pei Qianhao and herself.
Su Xi-er felt a squeeze in her heart and took all of those brown bottles out, cing them into a cloth bundle.
She lifted her sleeves and checked the injury on her arm. It hasn¡¯t been very long, but the scar on my arm has already faded a bit thanks to the Lingrui powder. No matter what misgivings I have about how it was applied, I cannot deny that the powder was very effective. Perhaps it can have the same effect on the scars on Feng Changqing¡¯s face?
This possibility shed across her mind, giving Su Xi-er a new idea.
Once everything was packed up, she ced all the cloth bundles on the cupboard to be taken back when they set off tomorrow noon.
Su Xi-er walked out of the room, chancing upon two imperial guards discussing Prince Yun right after she stepped out.
¡°Prince Yun has overexerted himself and is feeling unwell, resulting in him needing to rest for a period of time. Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor has already taken advantage of the opportunity to dispatch guards from the imperial pce to watch him. Tsk tsk, the 16-year-old Emperor is already starting topete for power.¡±
¡°Who would be willing to see the imperial powernd in someone else¡¯s hands? In fact, Nanzhao¡¯s political climate is simr to Beimin¡¯s. The only difference is that our emperor is still a child.¡±
Another imperial guard firmly dered, ¡°Prince Hao is powerful and influential, but he isn¡¯t someone to get hung up about such things. When His Majestyes of age, he will definitely return the power to him.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Prince Hao is always considerate and understanding towards his subordinates, even if he always wears a stern expression. Despite that, everyone else only sees Prince Hao as a cold and callous person. I can only bite my tongue, but suchments truly infuriate me.¡±
Despite chatting fervently, the two of them immediately stopped when they saw Su Xi-er. Su Xi-er is usually by Prince Hao¡¯s side. Doesn¡¯t this mean that Prince Hao is here as well?
Su Xi-er could tell that the two of them were nervous and involuntarily smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Prince Hao is in the flower perg in the backyard.¡±
Just as the two imperial guards heaved a sigh of relief, the sound of footsteps came from behind them. They turned around to find that Pei Qianhao was headed in their direction!
No longer daring to be careless, the two immediately bowed. ¡°This subordinate pays my respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao waved his hand and looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°Has everything been packed?¡±
¡°Mmm, I have ced them in a few cloth bundles. We can just put them in the horse carriage tomorrow.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go. Take a walk with this Prince outside.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was cold, and he immediately headed towards the entrance of the posthouse without another word.
CHAPTER 289 (1): MEETING MEI JINXIU AGAIN
CHAPTER 289 (1): MEETING MEI JINXIU AGAIN
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression changed when she heard Pei Qianhao¡¯s order. He asked me to take a stroll with him before he took advantage of me. What does he mean now that he¡¯s issuing the same order? Su Xi-er was naturally unwilling to go.
The two imperial guards at the side urged her softly, "Don¡¯t defy Prince Hao; quickly catch up."
Su Xi-er looked at the guards'' anxious expressions before turning to the still walking Pei Qianhao. She ended up following, but remained three or four steps behind.
After exiting the posthouse, Su Xi-er realised that there wasn''t a horse carriage and asked, "Prince Hao, where are you going? Are we not riding a horse carriage?"
"Cyan Wind Pavilion."
His low tone triggered a thought in Su Xi-er. Why does he want to go to Cyan Wind Pavilion all of a sudden? And yet, Pei Qianhao was already answering the question in her mind with his next sentence. "This Prince is going to sample their Beimin cuisine to see how itpares to the original."
It takes about an hour to reach Cyan Wind Pavilion by foot from the posthouse. With Pei Qianhao¡¯s appearance and charisma, I¡¯m afraid that him making a public appearance would...
The result was more or less the same as what Su Xi-er had expected. People stopped dead in the tracks on the street, with even the hawkers pausing what they were doing as their gazes fell on Pei Qianhao.
It was as if his aura attracted everyone¡¯s gaze to him, no matter where he went. Nobody could even spare the time to look at the peerless beauty, Su Xi-er, who was behind him.
The hawkers found the man before them familiar, but couldn''t put a name to the face. The powerful and frigid aura that he exuded had many of them holding their breath as they stared.
Pei Qianhao, long used to this type of attention, continued forward without breaking his stride. However...
"Catch up." Pei Qianhao halted and shot a nce at Su Xi-er, signalling her to follow by his side.
This action made the people understand that this woman was no mere maidservant. The woman walking beside a man could only be his official wife, otherwise, a woman would have to remain two or three meters behind him.
When Pei Qianhao and Su xi-er walked into the distance, the people on the streets started to engage in fervent discussion, collectivelyplimenting the couple.
"That man and woman are sopatible. The man is so handsome, and the woman beautiful. Judging from their clothes, they must be of prominent backgrounds."
"Sigh, how would men from prominent backgrounds have only one wife? They would have a side wife, a concubine, and a room concubine servant; at least three other women."
The people in the crowd agreed after some thought, thinking that the two that had just passed by were too out of reach for them to be envious of. It''s still better to live my life peacefully.
In the distance, Pei Qianhao looked at Su Xi-er and asked, "How''s the injury on your arm, is it better now?"
"Prince Hao, you have already personally checked on it in the room."
Pei Qianhao could hear the discontent in her words and let out a low chuckle. "The Lingrui flower powder is truly potent. This Prince will apply it for you againter.¡±
"Prince Hao, you can bestow it to this servant to apply it myself."
"No, the Lingrui flower powder is precious, and so this Prince must apply it for you." Pei Qianhao''s lips then raised into a teasing smile as he said, "It¡¯s fine if you want to return to the Pce Side Quarters. This Prince will wait for you to let go of the burdens in your heart before taking you into the Prince Hao Residence."
"This servant is not going to the Prince Hao Residence," Su Xi-er rejected firmly.
Pei Qianhao''s eyes darkened. "Su Xi-er, you have grown courageous, haven''t you?" He halted his steps, his voice tinged with threat.
"This servant has already made myself clear: I will enter the Prince Hao Residence as Princess Consort Hao, but not as anything else." This time, Su Xi-er simply repeated what she had said before bluntly, leaving no room for discussion.
Pei Qianhao stared at her carefully and finally requested in a low voice, "If that''s the case, then give your body and your heart to this Prince in advance."
Su Xi-er stared back at Pei Qianhao for a long while. "Then, Prince Hao, what about your heart?"
CHAPTER 289 (2): MEETING MEI JINXIU AGAIN
CHAPTER 289 (2): MEETING MEI JINXIU AGAIN
Pei Qianhao looked at her, his ck eyes seemingly pulling in whoever they looked at. Suddenly, he lifted a hand and swiftly held Su Xi-er''s hand in his. "You want this Prince''s heart?"
Ever since I was born, nobody has asked me such a thing. These words... ¡°What about your heart?¡± Su Xi-er is the first woman to say them to me.
His gaze was as deep as an abyss, causing Su Xi-er¡¯s heart to skip a beat as she met his gaze. Suddenly, she flung his hands away as she asked him, "Didn''t you say you want to go to Cyan Wind Pavilion?"
A momentter, Pei Qianhaoughed. "Su Xi-er, you don''t dare to." Pei Qianhao then started walking in the direction of Cyan Wind Pavilion.
She said she doesn¡¯t want to be the centre of attention, but still went and performed not one, but two dances in front of all those dignitaries. Not wanting attention is just an excuse to get me off her back.
Since she wants to return to the Pce Side Quarters, I shall let her be for now. However, my patience is limited; eventually, I have to let here to my side.
The two didn''t exchange another word the rest of the way to Cyan Wind Pavilion. However, Su Xi-er hadn¡¯t expected to see Mei Jinxiu sitting at one of the tables when they arrived. She was dressed in purple robes, looking suave and cool as she happened to look their way.
In stark contrast to when they were in Moon County, Mei Jinxiu¡¯s eyes remained calm when she caught sight of Pei Qianhao. She set down her chopsticks before standing up and starting to approach them.
Pei Qianhao grabbed Su Xi-er''s hand, wanting to bring her to the private room on the second floor.
"Stop, I have something to talk to you about," Mei Jinxiu suddenly called out. She knew that she couldn¡¯t address him as Prince Hao when there were so many people around. His identity would cause a ruckus if everyone were to find out.
Pei Qianhao''s brows slightly furrowed together, but Su Xi-er tugged his hand. "How about we just listen to what she has to say? If things aren¡¯t properly sorted out, what are you going to do when she just keeps pestering you.¡±
Without waiting for Pei Qianhao''s reply, Su Xi-er took it upon herself to make the decision. "It''s not convenient to speak here. Why don''t you follow me up to the second floor?"
Seeing the smile on Su Xi-er''s face, Mei Jinxiu nodded and followed them upstairs without another word.
What¡¯s going on? The manager was confused, but he knew that Su Xi-er was a good friend of his boss. As such, he still served the group to the best of his ability despite the situation.
In the private room on the second floor, Su Xi-er stood by the side while Pei Qianhao was seated in a chair and staring at Mei Jinxiu.
Suddenly, Mei Jinxiu fell on her knees. "Prince Hao, the Mei family attaches great importance to its reputation. It¡¯s also the indisputable truth that you have seen my body. As a result, I can only beg you..."
Pei Qianhao interrupted Mei Jinxiu. "If this is what you came to discuss, you can get out right now."
"I don''t have any siblings, and have always had a wild personality even when I was young. The news of what happened between us at the inn in Moon County has gotten out, and I must marry you ording to our ancestral teachings. Prince Hao, I know that you stand above the masses, and I don¡¯t dare to ask for anything as frivolous as love. I only hope that you can take me in. As long as I abide by the ancestral teaching, the Mei Family elder¡¯s wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything.¡±
Pei Qianhao''s eyes were icy and piercing. "Take you in as? As a maidservant? A maidservant''s status is beneath that of amoner. Besides, the Mei family''s business spreads far and wide."
Mei Jinxiu gritted her teeth and eventually bowed until her head touched the ground. "I don''t ask for the position of official wife or side wife. I am willing to be a concubine."
A prideful individual like Mei Jinxiue had initially been unwilling to submit, but under the pressure of her family, she had no choice but to say that she was willing to be a concubine.
Su Xi-er chuckled, not bothering to hide the contempt within.
Pei Qianhao could hear the contempt in herughter. He looked towards Su Xi-er, her words shing across his mind. ¡°If I enter the Prince Hao Residence, it can only be as Princess Consort Hao!¡±
CHAPTER 290 (1): A BLOW
CHAPTER 290 (1): A BLOW
Trantion: Rakumon
Mei Jinxiu shook her head repeatedly. ¡°That won¡¯t do. All generations must abide by our ancestral teachings. I beg of you, I¡¯m fine with just being a concubine.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you understand the meaning of ¡®get out¡¯?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was cold and harsh, his gaze only staying on Mei Jinxiue for an instant before moving to Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er immediately made a gesture at Mei Jinxiu. ¡°Miss Mei, please leave.¡±
Mei Jinxiu was unwilling to leave and continued kneeling. Her originally heroic and valiant demeanour had be pitiful. ¡°Prince Hao, it would do even if you simply spread some false news. I just need the status of a concubine.¡±
¡°Get out.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s brow was slightly furrowed. I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to Su Xi-er¡¯s request to let Mei Jinxiu in.
¡°Prince Hao, I can see that you favour your maidservant greatly, and I won¡¯t dare to try toe between you. All I need is the status of a concubine, lest the Mei Family elders remove me from the position of head of the family. I can¡¯t watch as they support a man who isn¡¯t rted to the Mei Family by blood to take over. Please, I beg you to make an exception and give me some leeway.¡± Not wanting to see the Mei Family being snatched away from her, Mei Jinxiu was currently willing to do anything.
Su Xi-er looked at her as she went on kowtowing. For the sake of protecting the Mei Family, such an arrogant person has be so obsequious. Fate really is cruel. It¡¯s likely that the Mei Family elders have alreadye to a decision, and are only looking for an excuse to get rid of Mei Jinxiu.
¡°Miss Mei, even if Prince Hao takes you in, you won¡¯t be able to return to the Mei Family and remain as the household head. You should understand that the root cause of the problem is your Mei Family itself; what use is there for you toe and beg Prince Hao?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s tone became gentler.
Pei Qianhao looked at her. Mei Jinxiu said that I like Su Xi-er just now, yet she didn¡¯t have any reaction after hearing that.
¡°This...¡± Mei Jinxiu was taken aback, her mouth agape in incredulity. ¡°The elders are already 60 to 70 years old, and they watched me grow up. How is it possible for them to betray me?¡±
¡°Miss Mei, sometimes things can¡¯t be seen with just your eyes. You should hurry and leave.¡± Su Xi-er then stood up and opened the door.
Mei Jinxiu¡¯s expression was frozen. She couldn¡¯t believe that the Mei Family elders would do something like that. They¡¯re just ming me for not following the ancestral teachings. She pursed her lips as she looked at Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, I just need a status, and I¡¯m fine with being a concubine. Is that too much to ask for?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gazended on Su Xi-er as he replied, ¡°How could this Prince take you in if you aren¡¯t even to my maidservant¡¯s liking?¡±
To put it bluntly, he was simply telling her ¡°Su Xi-er doesn¡¯t like you, and that goes twice for this Prince.¡±
Mei Jinxiu¡¯splexion turned pale as she stared at Su Xi-er. She could only slowly stand and bow, a trace of envy in her eyes. ¡°I understand now. It¡¯s just that with my body already seen by you, I won¡¯t be marrying anyone else in this lifetime.¡±
She then walked out of the room door. I have to go back and investigate meticulously if the elders really betrayed me.
Inside the room, Su Xi-erughed. ¡°Prince Hao, Miss Mei is going to remain unmarried for all her life because of you.¡±
Pei Qianhao lightly tapped his finger on the table. ¡°These words sound a little sour.¡±
CHAPTER 290 (2): A BLOW
CHAPTER 290 (2): A BLOW
Trantion: Rakumon
The procession was very long,prising of what seemed like a few hundred to a thousand soldiers. Themoners halted in their paths, unsure of what was going on for there to be such arge number of soldiers passing by.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know about themand Ning Lianchen had issued, but this scene was enough for her to know that Qin Ling had been transferred away from the capital. As to exactly where he had been sent, she didn¡¯t know.
At this moment, a streak of coldness shed past Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wei Mohai has died, and his other capable subordinate has been transferred away from the capital. Prince Yun is also ced under house arrest with nobody to assist him.¡± He chuckled and closed the window, preventing Su Xi-er from observing further.
Knock knock. ¡°Patrons, the dishes and wine are here.¡±
¡°Come in.¡± Pei Qianhao responded in a low voice before settling himself back on the chair.
Creak. The door was opened, and an assortment of dishes was brought in. There was even a full-roastedmb as the main course!
Su Xi-er had heard of this dish before, but had never tried it due to finding it too cruel.
Themb¡¯s skin is peeled off, and they are robbed of their right to live before they even grow up, all for the sake of the powerful and influential people who like to eat this.
¡°Patrons, please enjoy.¡± The manager was full of smiles as the assistants respectfully served all the dishes before bowing and retreating, leaving only Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er in the room.
Pei Qianhao pointed at the chair opposite him. ¡°Sit.¡± He then poured himself wine. Unlike before where he downed in all at one go, he slowly sipped and appreciated it this time.
The fruity vour is faint. It pairs well with wine, trickling down the throat without any burning. It even carries some sweetness with it.
Su Xi-er sat down and reminded him, ¡°Although fruit wine is sweet and nice to drink, you should drink less since you will still feel the effects of the alcohol if you have too much.¡±
Pei Qianhao nced at her. ¡°You can just drink one cup. This Prince won¡¯t be drunk even after a thousand cups.¡± He then began to cut the mutton with a small knife.
Roasting a wholemb is one of the best ways to discern the ability of the chef. If his culinary skills are decent, it would mean that the master behind Cyan Wind Pavilion is not someone to be reckoned with.
Pei Qianhao ate a few pieces of mutton, finding it to not be greasy at all. It looks like Cyan Wind Pavilion¡¯s master has an impressive background to be able to obtain a skilled chef from Beimin.
Pei Qianhao cut a few more pieces of mutton and ced them in the bowl in front of Su Xi-er. ¡°This is a famous dish in Beimin. Try it.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, this servant doesn¡¯t like mutton.¡± Su Xi-er rejected and used her chopsticks to pick up another dish. The colour of the vegetables is bright, and the taste is refreshing. To have both the appearance and taste done so well is not bad at all.
CHAPTER 291 (1): HUGE COMMOTION
CHAPTER 291 (1): HUGE COMMOTION
Trantion: Rakumon
It would usually be the servant serving the master, yet it was theplete opposite at this moment. Despite this, the servant wasn¡¯t epting the master¡¯s kindness, causing Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression to darken.
Su Xi-er knew that he was displeased and stood up to help him pour a cup of wine. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant will serve you while you have your meal.¡±
¡°This Prince orders you to eat the mutton.¡± Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t look at her, and only continued to eat. His tone, however, made it clear that there was no room for resistance.
Su Xi-er nced at the mutton in the bowl before picking it up with her chopsticks. The taste is indeed pretty good, but its preparation method is too cruel. There are many ways of cookingmb, but roasting it whole is the only one that consists of the littlemb experiencing a slow death.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant shall pick some vegetables for you.¡± Su Xi-er picked up her chopsticks and began to pile vegetables on Pei Qianhao¡¯s bowl until it was full.
Thetter didn¡¯t show any response apart from continuing his meal. The conversation between the two seemed to have halted, and Su Xi-er no longer ate as she served the food to Pei Qianhao.
Approximately two hourster, the prince wiped his mouth with a handkerchief from Su Xi-er before standing up and walking out.
Even when they were settling the bill, Pei Qianhao still didn¡¯t say anything to her. Noticing the awkward atmosphere between them, the manager stared at Su Xi-er strangely. What happened?
After Pei Qianhao had already walked out of Cyan Wind Pavilion, Su Xi-er smiled at the manager. ¡°Cyan Wind Pavilion¡¯s dishes are not bad. It¡¯s just that the private rooms only have one type ofyout. You can consider decorating them in a variety of styles ording to different customs.¡± Su Xi-er then turned to leave the restaurant, leaving the manager rooted to the spot.
Miss is telling these words so that I can pass them on to Master.
As soon as she walked out, Su Xi-er was left looking left and right. Where has Pei Qianhao disappeared to? It¡¯s only been a few moments since he walked out.
She continued searching for him, but still didn¡¯t catch any sight of Pei Qianhao¡¯s figure. Instead, she saw Feng Changqing walking over to Cyan Wind Pavilion.
Recalling that they were in public, Feng Changqing made a note to be courteous. ¡°Miss Su Xi-er, why are you out here instead of staying in the posthouse?¡±
Su Xi-er answered politely, ¡°We will be leaving Nanzhao tomorrow. I was simply apanying Prince Hao on a stroll. Where are you heading to?¡±
¡°I¡¯m stopping by Cyan Wind Pavilion to eat some small dishes. I¡¯ll be packing my luggage again and following Prince Hao to Beimin tomorrow.¡±
Suddenly, Su Xi-er felt a pair of eyes on her. Turning around, her gaze met with Pei Qianhao¡¯s, who was already waiting for her a little ways away.
Hence, Su Xi-er pointed to the front. ¡°Prince Hao is ahead, so I¡¯ll be going over.¡±
As she passed by Feng Changqing, she heard a low voice. ¡°Yun Ruofeng is being ced under house arrest, and Qin Ling has been dispatched outside of the capital. Meanwhile, Imperial Physician Fang has be His Majesty¡¯s subordinate, and is currently a spy at Yun Ruofeng¡¯s side.¡±
A single sentence had carried a massive amount of information. Su Xi-er noticed that Pei Qianhao had noticed their exchange, prompting her to purposely slow down her footsteps. ¡°Prince Hao values flower growing skills very much, especially when ites to Lingrui. Remember to y your part for Beimin when you get there.¡±
Feng Changqing put on a respectful expression. ¡°That¡¯s a given.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and walked forward, with Feng Changqing heading in the opposite direction.
Just as she was about to reach Pei Qianhao, thetter began takingrge steps forwards without waiting for her. Because her strides weren¡¯t as long, Su Xi-er was forced to hasten her footsteps to catch up.
CHAPTER 291 (2): HUGE COMMOTION
CHAPTER 291 (2): HUGE COMMOTION
Trantion: Rakumon
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze appeared to be gentle, but his voice was very cold. ¡°What did you talk to the flower grower about?¡±
¡°Prince Hao, since you have chosen him, this servant was naturally reminding him to do the job well.¡±
Pei Qianhao scrutinised Su Xi-er for a moment longer before continuing his on the path back to the posthouse. ¡°Follow.¡± The faint word streamed into Su Xi-er¡¯s ears.
Pei Qianhao seems to be especially capricious with his actions today.
When the two of them were back at the posthouse, Pei Qianhao entered the hall and sat at the head seat without uttering a single word. He watched as Su Xi-er took her ce at the side before finally breaking the silence. ¡°Go to this Prince¡¯s room. You will be sleeping in there tonight.¡±
He doesn¡¯t speak often, but when he does, his words are enough to shock everyone.
The few imperial guards standing in the hall were stunned when they heard Prince Hao¡¯s words. He¡¯s really taking in Su Xi-er! There¡¯s going to be a new addition to the Beauty Pce. What they didn¡¯t know was that the Beauty Pce had already been dissolved.
Su Xi-er had to give face to Pei Qianhao in front of others, so she could do little but bow and leave. However, she returned to her own room instead of going to his.
After she had left, Pei Qianhao asked the imperial guards, ¡°Has Wu Ling¡¯s letter arrived yet?¡±
One of the imperial guards shook his head. ¡°No.¡±
¡°Withdraw.¡± Pei Qianhao waved his hand, signalling for the guards to stand outside the hall.
Wu Ling hasn¡¯t sent a letter, so it would appear that things are progressing smoothly. Still, we¡¯ll speed up when we leave for tomorrow so that we can reach Beimin¡¯s capital within two days.
We have left Beimin for so long; there will undoubtedly be many state affairs to handle once I get back.
~~~
Meanwhile, Ning Lianchen spotted Eunuch Fu anxiously waiting for him when he returned to the imperial pce.
Noticing the Emperor, Eunuch Fu immediately went forward. ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Yinyin is making a scene in the pce after finding out that Grand Tutor Liu is dead.¡±
Ning Lianchen hadn¡¯t seen Liu Yinyin ever since he took her to the pce. I¡¯m the Emperor, and she hates the Emperor. She has been thinking that I am only a subordinate this entire time.
With the dragon robes I¡¯m wearing now, it¡¯s all the more inappropriate for me to meet her.
Hence, he waved his hand. ¡°Instruct the pce maids to look after her properly.¡±
Immediately after the words left his mouth, a pce maid came frantically running. ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Yinyin has run towards the direction of the Imperial Garden!¡±
Ning Lianchen swiftly departed for the garden without another word, leaving Eunuch Fu to watch his departing figure. I was the one who deliberately sent someone to let Liu Yinyin find out about Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s death. This way, it can divert His Majesty¡¯s attention.
As for Prince Yun, Eunuch Fu already knew that Imperial Physician Fang was likely staying in the Prince Yun Residence for now. No one knows exactly what Prince Yun¡¯s condition is right now.
Ning Lianchen rushed to the Imperial Garden, his dragon robes exposing his identity. Liu Yinyin was walking on a small path in a panic after losing her way. I don¡¯t want to stay here. I want to return to the Liu Residence!
¡°Yinyin.¡± Ning Lianchen called out to her.
When Liu Yinyin heard the familiar voice, she was ted. Big Brother is here to send me back to the Liu Residence! However, she stiffened when she turned around and saw Ning Lianchen dressed in lustrous dragon robes[1]. No matter how young and ignorant she was, she would still have a general idea of what the dragon robes looked like. The one wearing the dragon robes can only be the Emperor!
My Big Brother is actually the Emperor! I hate His Majesty for snatching Daddy away, yet now I am being told that Daddy and Mommy have died, leaving the Liu Residence destroyed!
Liu Yinyin was frozen in astonishment, her limpid eyes never leaving Ning Lianchen for a single moment.
Ning Lianchen walked towards her. ¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t be scared. Even if your Daddy isn¡¯t around, you still have me. I¡¯ll look after you until you grow up.¡±
1. Just in case you¡¯re wondering what it looks like or if you haven¡¯t watched period dramas, here¡¯s an image for your reference. It¡¯s usually yellow, though there have been other colours in different dynasties.
CHAPTER 292 (1): WAIT TILL YOU GROW UP
CHAPTER 292 (1): WAIT TILL YOU GROW UP
Trantion: Cosy
How could he have passed away? Liu Yinyin was agitated. Ignoring the circumstances, she turned and ran on the pce path, without caring about where it led. I don''t want to see His Majesty. He¡¯s the one who took Daddy away, and now Daddy is missing!
Ning Lianchen watched as Liu Yinyin ran off. Grand Tutor Liu had entrusted Liu Yinyin to him before his death. Feeling guilty towards the Liu Family, Ning Lianchen felt obligated to take extremely good care of their daughter.
With Ning Lianchen¡¯s physical advantages, it only took him a few moments to catch up with Liu Yinyin. He reached out and pulled her small figure into his embrace, her head barely reaching his waist.
She didn''t manage to control her pace and banged into Ning Lianchen, hurting her nose on his hip bone.
Before Liu Yinyin could do anything, arge hand gently rubbed her nose as she heard a sigh from above her. "Yinyin, be a good girl. Your parents died because of Nanzhao, but this Emperor will not let their deaths be in vain. The stakes are too high for someone as young as you to understand, but Grand Tutor Liu has entrusted you to me. As such, this Emperor will definitely take good care of you until youe of age and find you a good husband."
Liu Yinyin scanned the surroundings. This imperial pce is sorge, and it¡¯s surrounded by these high and cold walls. Daddy and Mommy are gone, and the Liu Residence along with them. I¡¯m the only one left... even Fairy Elder Sister has disappeared.
At this thought, Liu Yinyin started crying. Even a grown adult would be overwhelmed by such drastic upheaval, much less a 10-year-old girl. And of course, the cause of all this was right in front of her. Liu Yinyin couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists and swing them at Ning Lianchen as she started to throw a tantrum.
Her feeble fists were like raindrops on Ning Lianchen''s body. Yet, he didn''t stop her. I''m the one who owes the Liu Family; Liu Yinyin is free to hit me as she likes.
"You are a baddie!" Too tired to continue swinging her arms, Liu Yinyin could only start to yell at him instead.
asionally, pce maids would walk past and freeze at the sight before them. His Majesty is not the same as before! He already holds significant imperial power, but this little girl actually dares to hit him!
Ning Lianchen turned and shot them an icy nce, prompting the maids to lower their heads and walk away.
Exhausted from the hitting and scolding, Liu Yinyin kept quiet and got out of Ning Lianchen''s embrace. She stared at the flower bed in a daze, her eyes were dull and nonchnt, no longer having the liveliness from before. Ning Lianchen felt a boulder on his heart as he watched Liu Yinyin''s stupefied look.
At the same time, an imperial guard was leading a girl just a little taller than Liu Yinyin to the outer boundaries of the Imperial Garden. The girl was wearing a yellow dress made of cloth that was of slightly higher quality than what was used formoners¡¯ clothes. Still, it was a bit inferior to the dress that Liu Yinyin wore.
"Wait here, I will report to His Majesty."
The girl nodded without a word, her eyes filled with caution. She didn''t understand why this guard had suddenly barged into her house, wanting to bring her into the imperial pce. She was really afraid of the imperial pce, but her mother was ted to hear of it, and even told her about many unfathomable things in secret.
She only knew that her mother had followed her father without being given any status. Even though she was looked down upon by the vigers, she had seen their eyes containing traces of envy when the guard hade to bring her away. She even saw a tinge of pride in her mother¡¯s eyes.
The imperial guard walked to Ning Lianchen''s side before bowing. "Your Majesty, Miss Fang..."
CHAPTER 292 (2): WAIT TILL YOU GROW UP
CHAPTER 292 (2): WAIT TILL YOU GROW UP
Trantion: Cosy
"This subordinate obeys the order." The guard bowed again before returning to where Fang Lingdang stood. "Come, follow me to your ce of residence. His Majesty is kind towards you. From now on, you are considered a master in this imperial pce."
Fang Lingdang froze as that pair of eyes shed across her mind. His eyes are solemn and without warmth, but noticeably different. It¡¯s the first time that someone has looked at me without disdain. With how distinctive his features are, there¡¯s no way I would forget him. Although it was just a nce, it left a deep impression on Fang Lingdang.
"Let''s go, stop zoning out." The guard¡¯s voice pulled Fang Lingdang out of her thoughts, prompting her to mutter an affirmative before following along.
Before Fang Lingdang left, she turned and looked into the Imperial Garden to see Ning Lianchen holding up a girl''s hand and coaxing her. That girl is more petite than me, and seems to be younger as well.
In the Imperial Garden, Liu Yinyin flung away Ning Lianchen''s hand. "I can go back by myself. I don¡¯t need your crocodile tears." She began to walk forward, but suddenly paused and looked around. How to I go back to my repose pce?
Seeing Liu Yinyin suddenly lost, Ning Lianchen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, thinking that she looked adorable.
Liu Yinyin turned back and red at him. "What are youughing at! I just momentarily forgot which way to go!"
"This Emperor shall bring you back. Your repose pce is not far from this Emperor''s, as it will be more convenient for me to visit next time.¡± Ning Lianchen walked ahead of her as he spoke.
Liu Yinyin pursed her lips and followed along, but took care to keep a distance between them. My parents died for the nation, but Nanzhao is currently at peace. Why did my parents need to die?
Liu Yinyin didn''t understand, but knew that she had to grow up before she would be able to do so. I must take my revenge once I am older!
Furthermore, what does he mean that he¡¯ll wait until I¡¯m older before finding a husband for me? No way! I¡¯ve read a lot of books since Daddy taught me how to, but the one that I¡¯ve never read is ¡®Lessons for Women¡¯.[1] I read one page of all those rules and threw it away.
It''s filled with preposterous arguments; how dare they call it a holy ssic!
Liu Yinyin was so preupied with her thoughts that she didn''t even realise that they had reached her repose pce until Ning Lianchen called out, "Yinyin, we''re here."
Upon seeing Ning Lianchen, the pce maid in the repose pce was shocked and immediately came forward. "Your Majesty, this servant deserves death."
Ning Lianchen ordered in a grave voice, "Watch Miss Yinyin, don''t let her run amok."
"This servant obeys the order. Gratitude to Your Majesty for pardoning this servant." The pce maid felt a sense of relief. She lifted her head and told Liu Yinyin, "Young Miss, you scared this servant out of my wits by disappearing like that."
Liu Yinyin looked at Ning Lianchen and snorted. "I won''t let my parents die in vain. You think that I¡¯m too young to know, but when Ie of age, tell me who harmed my parents."
"Alright," Ning Lianchen answered gently.
With Ning Lianchen''s promise, Liu Yinyin entered her repose pce. The pce maid bowed to Ning Lianchen once more before she turned and followed along.
Ning Lianchen turned around. Liu Yinyin is only 10 years old, but is already giving me a headache. It¡¯s the same as when I was a child, and Emperor Father and Empress Mother died one after another. I was very young, and Imperial Elder Sister had to spend a lot of time to continuously coax me in order to keep me happy.
1. There are a few ways the title of this book have been tranted, but it is a well-known book that you probably havee across in ancient Chinese novels. It¡¯s basically a book that teaches how women should behave. Here¡¯s a Wikipedia page for more information.
CHAPTER 293 (1): BELLY FAT
CHAPTER 293 (1): BELLY FAT
Trantion: Cosy
The horse carriage that had been lent to Pei Qianhao to use while he was in Nanzhao had already been returned to the Prince Yun Residence. Although Yun Ruofeng had been the one to greet Pei Qianhao when he had arrived in Nanzhao, it was Ning Lianchen who was currently sending them off.
Ning Lianchen was dressed in casual robes with a few imperial guards by his side. Afraid of rousing Pei Qianhao''s suspicions, Ning Lianchen''s gaze only stayed on Su Xi-er briefly before turning back to him. "Prince Hao, this Emperor will apany you to the outskirts of the capital."
"Your Majesty is truly gracious," Pei Qianhao replied calmly before he nodded at Su Xi-er. "Board the carriage first."
Su Xi-er replied with a soft affirmative before getting onto the horse carriage with a few bundles in hand.mShe then leaned against the curtains and listened carefully to the conversation between Ning Lianchen and Pei Qianhao.
"Prince Hao, this Emperor will personally visit Beimin once the situation in Nanzhao has stabilised. I will be sure to send a group of flower growers and skilled craftsmen as well.¡±
In his typical aloof and icy tone, Pei Qianhao replied, "Beimin''s doors are naturally open for Your Majesty if you wish to visit. It''s gettingte, and this Prince shall not stand on ceremony with Your Majesty. Since Your Majesty wants to send us to the suburbs, this Prince will thank you in advance.
Pei Qianhao then turned and boarded the horse carriage, prompting Su Xi-er to rapidly move to the corner of the seat.
As the horse carriages progressed towards the capital¡¯s gates, Ning Lianchen was fixated on the carriage that Su Xi-er was in. After bidding Imperial Elder Sister goodbye again, I wonder how long it will be until we meet again.
Commoners lined both sides of the streets to send the entourage off. All of them knew that Prince Hao was seated in the horse carriage at the front, and the Emperor in the horse carriage at the back.
A woman dressed in purple hid amongst the crowd, her eyes trailing after the horse carriage ©`Mei Jinxiu. After leaving Cyan Wind Pavillion, she had returned to the Mei Family and been greeted by the sight of an unfamiliar man sitting on the highest seat in the main hall, disdain painting his expression. The Mei Family elders had stripped her of all her power and authority while she was away.
She had been banished from the Mei Family, left with nothing but a few silvers. The local authorities imed that it was a family affair, and refused to intervene. Mei Jinxiu could do little but swallow the injustice in her heart and walk around in a daze,pletely lost as to what she would do next. She had nowhere to go, and she didn¡¯t have the resources to think of a n for revenge either.
Suddenly, Mei Jinxiu noticed a young man with a wine pot around his waist in the crowd. The young man then walked forward swiftly, his gaze not leaving the horse carriage at the front of the entourage.
Yesterday, Prince Hao had sent a subordinate to the Literary Association to inform Yu Xiao that they would be departing for Beimin this afternoon. Yu Xiao had been researching a herb when the message had arrived, and had only packed up to leave once he finished. Fortunately, I am on time. Yu Xiao chased after them.
When they arrived at the suburbs, Yu Xiao had already caught up, but was unaware that Mei Jinxiu had tailed him.
Thetter hid behind a thick tree trunk as she stared ahead, her hands involuntarily clenching into fists. I no longer have anywhere to go in Nanzhao, nor do I have any faith left in the Mei Family after the elders betrayed me. They always opposed everything I tried to do anyways, so why don¡¯t I just go to Beimin?
CHAPTER 293 (2): BELLY FAT
CHAPTER 293 (2): BELLY FAT
Trantion: Cosy
Su Xi-er lifted the carriage curtains as Pei Qianhao''s low voice came forth. "The one behind."
Yu Xiao acknowledged the order and jumped onto the horse carriage like a monkey. When he found Feng Changqing already sitting in one of the seats, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that he had met the other man at some point.
Su Xi-er watched everything from the carriage, shing Ning Lianchen a reassuring look to assuage his concerns. Just before Ning Lianchen could nod his head, Pei Qianhao had pulled Su Xi-er back into the horse carriage, his wide back blocking her sight.
"Your Majesty, we have already arrived at the outskirts. It wouldn''t be convenient for Your Majesty to apany us any further."
Ning Lianchen raised his hands and cupped them together. "Prince Hao, have a safe journey."
Pei Qianhao nodded and let the curtains drop before ordering the guard to continue.
Ning Lianchen was rooted to his spot for a long while as he stared at the horse carriage disappearing into the distance. Imperial Elder Sister, you must stay safe and be well in Beimin. Lianchen will stay here to protect Nanzhao and the Ning Imperial Household.
When the entourage of horse carriages hadpletely vanished, Ning Lianchen boarded his carriage and ordered the guard to head back to the imperial pce.
Mei Jinxiu only came out from behind the trees after Ning Lianchen had left. On her right was the road away from home; on her left was Nanzhao''s capital. Mei Jinxiu stood frozen in ce, having never made such a difficult choice before.
Gradually, tears started to well up in her eyes. The Mei Family elders who watched me grow up actually treated me this way! She clenched her hands into fists, and with a determined look on her face, she stepped on the path on her right. I swear, the next time I return to Nanzhao, I will take the Mei Family back with my own hands!!
In the past few days, Mei Jinxiu seemed to have matured. She had been too proud and arrogant, so much so that she had continued to make requests of Pei Qianhao even after offending him. Prince Hao''s maidservant is right. The problem lies with the family¡¯s stubborn and obstinate attitude; something only made worse by the decrepit elders.
Instead of pestering Prince Hao, I should take a look at myself first. I am only an ordinary female physician with no extraordinary ability to speak of. Thus, I must continue in my studies and constantly better myself so that I can proudly raise my head. I will also make use of my medical skills to earn some money by treating people along the way.
If I am fortunate enough to meet Prince Hao''s maidservant again, I will definitely learn from her.
In the carriage, Pei Qianhao''s eyes were shut as he leaned against the carriage walls. Su Xi-er was staring at the rapidly passing countryside.
Just then, a white pigeon dove into the horse carriage. With the horse carriage going as quickly as it was, the pigeon crashed into the walls with a bang.
The fat pigeon was dazed from the impact, rolling around on the carriage floor before finally stopping in front of Su Xi-er¡¯s feet.
Su Xi-er was amused and a burst ofughter escaped from her lips. She then retrieved the letter from the pigeon''s feet. "Prince Hao, the letter."
The smile remained on her face as she spoke.
Pei Qianhao had already opened his eyes the moment the pigeon flew into the horse carriage. He took the note and rolled it open.
He had given two orders. First, capture Pei Yong; second, dissolve the Beauty Pce. The letter was detailing that both had beenpleted.
Just then, the pigeon picked itself up from the floor and fluttered its wings, unsure of the way out.
Su Xi-er''s eyes brightened up as she bent down and caught the pigeon in her hands, lifting up the curtain before allowing it to fly away.
"Prince Hao, a fat pigeon like this can be a messenger pigeon? Aren''t you afraid that it will give out halfway?" Her eyes were filled with a teasing glint as she asked.
Pei Qianhao tore up the note in his hands and threw it out of the carriage. "Who cares if it''s fat or skinny? A good pigeon is simply one that delivers the letter the quickest.."
"Commander Wu is benevolent to have fattened the pigeon."
Pei Qianhao leaned forward and stared at her. "Are you saying that the reason for you being so skinny is this Prince''sck of benevolence?"
"No, Prince Hao. You are very benevolent, this servant is now much fatter than before."
"Where? This Prince doesn''t feel that you have put on weight anywhere."
Su Xi-er shifted a little to the side and replied, "I gained a little belly fat."
CHAPTER 294 (1): THAT PLACE IS SMALL
CHAPTER 294 (1): THAT PLACE IS SMALL
Trantion: Cosy
Following Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze, Su Xi-er unconsciously tightened her arms around herself. Regardless of identity, any woman would be concerned if a man says that she is small there. Su Xi-er only rolled her eyes at Pei Qianhao and immediately retorted, "This servant has been malnourished since I was young, and naturally isn¡¯t big there. However, this servant isn¡¯t worse than other women either."
Su Xi-er had not realised how her words and expression could have been misinterpreted.
Pei Qianhao let out a clear and crisp chuckle, an indication of his good mood. "This Prince feels that I can grab both in one hand; is that still not considered small?"
Su Xi-er''s expression darkened at his words; she turned away, seemingly refusing to look at him. In reality, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at him out of her peripheral vision. How is it possible for him to grab both in one hand! He clearly had one in each hand when he touched them in the room.
Realising her own thoughts, blood rushed to Su Xi-er ears. What the hell am I thinking? Being around Pei Qianhao for too long, I actually became... No, I can''t be like this. Su Xi-er shook her head and looked out of the carriage through the curtains to divert her attention.
The current Su Xi-er was like a shy little woman. Pei Qianhao''s lips rose into a smile as he leaned forward again, stretched out his arms as he hooked them around her waist.
As soon as Su Xi-er fell into his embrace, Pei Qianhao¡¯s hands fell upon that part of her body as he spoke into her ears with a husky voice. "This Prince was wrong to say that; I can only grab one in each hand."
What would have sounded like an apology from somebody else, sounded like words from a gangster when it came from Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips.
Su Xi-er pushed his arms away. "This servant doesn''t like to discuss this. Prince Hao, please take the time during our journey to have a good rest." She then stood up and moved to the other side of the carriage while cautiously watching him.
The corners of Pei Qianhao''s lips rose slightly as he closed his eyes and leaned against the carriage walls, as though he was resting.
Two days passed by just like this, with the entourage choosing to camp out and setting up tents instead of staying at an inn when night fell.
With such a quick pace, the entourage arrived back at Beimin¡¯s capital in only two days.
Beimin''s imperial pce had already made the necessary preparations to receive them. The Imperial Army lined both sides of the road going from the city gates, all the way to the imperial pce gates. Each of them stood stoically in ce, full of respect for the person passing by.
Meanwhile, themoners had heard that Prince Hao would be returning today, and had paused their work in order to catch a glimpse of him. These people were not only anticipating the arrival of Prince Hao, but also the woman who was by his side. From what they had heard, they assumed that Prince Hao would be bringing this extremely favoured woman back with him.
What kind of woman is capable of making Prince Hao dissolve the Beauty Pce for her? At this thought, the crowd couldn''t help but get excited, the curiosity on their faces unmistakable.
When one of themoners standing at the head of the street saw a corner of the horse carriage, he couldn''t help but shout, "They''re here!"
CHAPTER 294 (2): THAT PLACE IS SMALL
CHAPTER 294 (2): THAT PLACE IS SMALL
Trantion: Cosy
When the horse carriage procession finally entered the capital, it was dead silent. The order was well maintained, with no one daring to speak casually.
Inside the carriage itself, Su Xi-er had moved to the innermost corner so that nobody could see her.
The troop of guards knelt down on one knee and hollered out loud in unison, "Prince Hao, wee back!"
Their voices reverberated through the wide streets. Themoners then hurriedly knelt down and echoed the guards, "Prince Hao, wee back!"
A man¡¯s arm came out of the window of the carriage, signalling for everyone to rise before retreating back in.
Upon seeing the gesture, the guards andmoners stood up and respectfully moved to the side as they watched the horse carriage drive away.
Seeing that the horse carriage was about to disappear from their sight, some people couldn''t help but try to sneak a final nce; they wanted to see if there was a woman in the carriage!
Everyone had been standing around since morning, but they didn¡¯t get to see Prince Hao or the supposed mysterious woman that he had brought back with him. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh in disappointment.
When the horse carriagepletely vanished from sight, and the imperial guards had withdrawn into the pce, a rout of discussion erupted. They were either sighs or spections.
"So did Prince Hao bring her back?"
"Of course he did, or why would the Beauty Pce be dissolved?"
"That''s true, but we didn''t even get to see her. The wind even lifted the curtains up; at least let us have a glimpse of her side profile!"
"Everyone should just return home. How would Prince Hao let a woman that he favours so much appear in public? He must be keeping her hidden!"
Despite their rampant curiosity, the crowd agreed that this spection made the most sense, though they were even more curious about the woman. After another round of discussion, they slowly dispersed and returned home.
A woman, d in a in dress stood in the crowd. Beside her, was her maidservant with a furious expression. The maidservant tugged at the sleeves of the woman. "Young Miss, Prince Hao had actually dismissed the Beauty Pce for a woman. Will you still stand a chance?"
The woman in in clothes looked at her maidservant with a smile. "It feels pretty good to not be in the Beauty Pce. I get to live the way I want to."
"Young Miss, what work can we do? What if some hooligan catches sight of your beauty?" The maidservant was very anxious and concerned about their future.
"Beimin has stringentws, to the point where other countries can¡¯t evenpare. Not to mention, the capital is secure enough that there aren¡¯t many criminals that dare to show their faces here. Instead of worrying about that, we should both go to an embroidery house since we can both embroider." The woman made a few swift remarks before walking away.
Before the woman could take a few steps, her maidservant stopped her. "Young Miss, Patriarch knows that the Beauty Pce has been dismissed, and will surelye looking for you. After we return to the Tan Residence, we can think of another way to get close to Prince Hao."
The woman in in robes was Tan Ge. Her brows furrowed as she heard the words ¡®Prince Hao¡¯. The Tan Family had still been an influential family in Beimin when she was a child, but was struck by tragedy after her tenth birthday. From then on, she had be the Tan Residence¡¯s ray of hope.
She was beautiful, and able to sing and dance. After that, she even studied verses, ditties, odes and songs ©` the four forms of poetry. Embroidery was also part of her education. When she was twelve, a new item was added to the list ©` Pei Qianhao. She had to learn his likes and dislikes, principles, temperament, his choice of clothing, and preferences with food. Her father would even describe Prince Hao''s expressions to her from when thetter stood in front of the court officials.
From then on, Tan Ge slowly began to feel that her own life was not hers. Her life revolved around Prince Hao, knowing more about him then she did about herself. And yet, the most ridiculous thing was that Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t even know about her existence.
The days passed by, until Prince Hao finally arrived at the Tan Residence and she got to see how he really looked like. After that, she was admitted into Beauty Pce to the joy of everyone in the Tan family.
CHAPTER 295 (1): RETURN
CHAPTER 295 (1): RETURN
Trantion: Sangria
I waited there day after day, month after month, until two years had passed. Then, all of a sudden, the Beauty Pce was dissolved. She was briefly stunned, but then realised that she hadn¡¯t been able to live her life for the entire time that she was there,menting that she had lost sight of who she was.
Eight years of my life had been dedicated to Prince Hao, yet that cold and aloof man doesn¡¯t even know that I exist. However, the rumours flying around suggest that he isn¡¯t actually that cold. It¡¯s simply that all the warmth in his heart is reserved for another woman.
Most of those women from the Beauty Pce harbour much resentment in their hearts, especially He Xiangyu. Tan Ge remembered back when she almost started openly swearing at Commander Wu. So many women have be crazy because of Prince Hao, but at least I have remained rational.
Tan Ge raised her head to look at the blue sky and felt the burden of numerous years lift from her shoulders.
¡°Young Miss.¡± The maidservant pulled her sleeve with a confused look. Why is Young Miss looking so rxed after being chased out?
¡°I am simply happy to be able to live for myself from now on. Whoever Prince Hao likes and whatever he wants to do is his own business.¡± Tan Ge smiled and started to walk off.
A wide and luxurious horse carriage led by two burgundy red steeds was sitting on the corner of the street, the cyan tassels swinging gently in the wind as the owner happened to overhear Tan Ge¡¯s words.
¡°Commandery Prince, Prince Hao has returned to the imperial pce. Will you enter the pce for tonight¡¯s pce banquet?¡± the imperial guard asked deferentially.
The clear voice of a man could be heard from inside the horse carriage shortly after. ¡°This Prince hasn¡¯t made an appearance for a few days, so I¡¯ll definitely be there tonight.¡±
Xie Yun lifted up the curtain of the horse carriage immediately and pointed at Tan Ge, who was walking ahead. ¡°Have someone quietly follow her and report to the Tan Residence if anything dangerous happens.¡±
The imperial guard didn¡¯t understand. Commandery Prince Xie is cold to everyone; why is he suddenly ordering someone to follow Young Miss Tan?
¡°Return to the Commandery Prince Residence.¡±
Xie Yun¡¯s clear voice broke the guard from his stupor, prompting him to immediately bow before cracking his whip and driving the carriage in the direction of the Commandery Prince Residence. Before he left, the guard took another look at Tan Ge, and saw her entering the embroidery house.
The news that Prince Hao had returned to Beimin had already spread throughout the court, prompting numerous officials to wait for him by the entrance of the imperial pce.
The little emperor of Beimin, Situ Lin, was dressed in golden yellow dragon robes at the very front. As it was alreadyte autumn, there was a trace of icy coldness in the wind that made his body tremble. Imperial Uncle has taught me that an emperor must maintain their deportment regardless of whatever hardship he undergoes; no matter how much the wind blows or how heavily it rains, I must stand straight up.
At the thought of this, Situ Lin ignored the frigid air and straightened his little body, looking forward with a solemn expression.
CHAPTER 295 (2): RETURN
CHAPTER 295 (2): RETURN
Trantion: Sangria
However, Prince Hao¡¯s horse carriage had yet to make its appearance even after an hour had passed. Situ Lin tightened his fists together as his legs were already numb. When will Imperial Uncle arrive?
Pei Yaran¡¯s eyebrows were slightly scrunched up before returning to normal. I must keep the disposition of an empress dowager in front of everyone. No matter how anxious I am, I still need to look like I am waiting patiently.
It was only after another fifteen minutes had passed that an imperial guard from the Prince Hao Residence arrived.
The guard got off the horse and bowed to the gathered crowd to pay his respects before approaching the young emperor and bowing again. ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, Prince Hao had an urgent matter to take care of, so he has already returned to his residence first. He will enter the imperial pce tonight for the pce banquet.¡±
With Situ Lin still too young to care too much about rules, he only waved his hand after hearing the report. ¡°No problem, this Emperor understands that Imperial Uncle is tired and wants to return to his residence and rest. It¡¯s fine as long as Imperial Uncle can attend tonight¡¯s banquet.¡±
¡°Many thanks, Your Majesty.¡± The imperial guard replied deferentially before remounting his horse and galloping off towards the Prince Hao residence.
Situ Lin smiled and said to all the court officials. ¡°This Emperor will return to the pce; you should all return to your residences.¡± After that, he turned on his heel and ignored the expressions on the officials¡¯ faces.
His legs were numb after standing for so long, and he could only walk back slowly.
Pei Yaran sneered to herself, a trace of coldness in her eyes. Lord Pei, who was standing on her side, also had his expression darkened. Reporting to the imperial pce should be his first priority after returning from Nanzhao, no matter what other matter he has to take care of. To just return to the Prince Hao Residence instead... Is he saying that he doesn¡¯t have to care because he¡¯s so powerful, or is he just too used to being too unrestrained?!
Situ Lin saw that the Empress Dowager was still frozen still, but didn¡¯t mind it as he walked off.
Shortly after, Pei Yaran turned around and walked towards the Compassionate Peace Pce. Her fists were tightened into fists under her sleeves. Did Pei Qianhao suddenly go to the Prince Hao Residence for Su Xi-er? Did he dissolve the Beauty Pce because he is going to take Su Xi-er into the Prince Hao Residence? If that is true, then this is a serious matter!
All the court officials apart from Pei Zheng returned to their residences; he instead followed behind Pei Yaran as she returned to the Compassionate Peace Pce.
Pei Yaran understood and instructed the pce maids and eunuchs to withdraw until just Pei Zheng and herself were left in the main hall.
¡°Father, Prince Hao is very powerful right now. No matter what you say to your daughter, there is nothing that I can do.¡± Pei Yaran sat on the upper seat without any expression on her face, but the tone of her voice made it clear that she was expecting him to leave.
Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t like his wife who visited the Compassionate Peace Pce often. The reason that I am here today is to make it clear that my daughter is from the Pei family, and should look out for the Pei family.
Therefore, he showed the solemn expression that a father would use towards their daughter. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the rumour is true or not, but the woman by Pei Qianhao¡¯s side must be from the Pei family.¡±
Pei Yaran gave a cold snort and put down the teapot heavily. ¡°Father, which woman from the Pei family do you want to put near Pei Qianhao? Pei Anru? Did you even think if Pei Qianhao would ept her after her father, Pei Yong, has already been arrested?¡±
Pei Zheng could hear the sourness in his daughter¡¯s words, so he quickly cut to the chase. ¡°No matter who it is, it won¡¯t be you. After securing the position of Empress Dowager, you should just maintain your status. Pei Yong was disappointing, but Anru is obedient and sensible, on top of being decent looking. I will take her to tonight¡¯s banquet, and you should sit her close to Pei Qianhao.¡±
¡°Father, what if I don¡¯t agree?¡±
Pei Zheng¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Pei Qianhao thinks less and less for the Pei family now. It¡¯s a waste to have raised him for so many years. Do you really want to see the Pei family copse? What good will it do you if our family falls?¡±
CHAPTER 296 (1): CLEARLY GOTTEN THINNER
CHAPTER 296 (1): CLEARLY GOTTEN THINNER
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Yaran watched as her father disappeared, her gaze darkening all the while. Just because I am from the Pei Family, they expect me to give up everything for the family! I have sacrificed my happiness and youth! The person I love is right in front of my eyes but I can¡¯t stretch out my hand to touch him.
A sour feeling crept into Pei Yaran¡¯s heart, causing her to lose control and pound her fist on the table next to her. The table shook violently, pitching the porcin vase that sat on top of it to the ground. Crash! The decoration shattered into smithereens, just like her heart.
Pei Yaran¡¯s gloomy expression slowly faded when she looked down at the broken vase on the ground. If I must go to hell, I won¡¯t be going alone! I¡¯ll definitely take someone with me!
The pce maid outside wanted to go in to clean up the mess after hearing the noise, but were too frightened to move her feet. After He Ying had been transferred to the Pei Residence, no pce maids from the Compassionate Peace Pce dared to go near the Empress Dowager.
Shortly after, a solemn voice sounded from inside the hall. ¡°Come in and tidy it up.¡±
Hearing the calm tone, the pce maid thought that the Empress Dowager had calmed down. Thus, she quickly bowed and entered the hall, bending down to pick up the pieces of the broken vase.
Due to her previous shock however, her hand incessantly trembled. This caused the sharp ends of the broken vase to cut her skin, revealing bright drops of blood that dripped onto the floor. The pce maid prostrated and repeated, ¡°This servant deserves to die. Please forgive me, Empress Dowager.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He Ying isn¡¯t here, and the rest of them are useless. ¡°This Empress Dowager will not punish you, so why are you trembling! Hurry up and tidy things up.¡±
Immediately after, she looked at another maidservant and instructed, ¡°Go to the Imperial Household Department and tell Eunuch Zhang to bring over the seating n for tonight¡¯s banquet.¡±
The pce maid immediately bowed. ¡°This servant will head over there now.¡± She then hurried off to fulfil her orders.
Pei Yaran sat on the upper seat and looked at the view outside of the main hall. Autumn hase, and the green leaves on the trees have already be yellow and withered. Some have even fallen to the ground already.
People are like leaves; they will one day grow old and fall.
Since father has gone as far as to speak to me in person, I will give him some face and arrange a seat for Pei Anru. Whether Pei Qianhao would actually like Pei Anru is not for me to decide. My biggest obstacle right now is Su Xi-er. I didn¡¯t think that there would be a day when a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters would give me a headache.
Shortly after, Eunuch Zhang entered the Compassionate Peace Pce with the seating n in hand and bowed. ¡°This servant pays his respects to the Empress Dowager.¡±
Pei Yaran waved her hand and signalled for him to rise. ¡°Eunuch Zhang, give the seating n to this Empress Dowager.¡±
¡°This servant obeys the order.¡± Eunuch Zhang walked up and passed the seating n to Pei Yaran respectfully. The Empress Dowager has never concerned herself with the pce banquet in the past, so why is she so interested now? The seating n is more or less the same as past banquets.
Pei Yaran looked at the seating n carefully, chuckling when she saw a certain name on the list. ¡°It has been a long time since Commandery Prince Xie has attended a pce banquet; why is he attending this time?¡±
CHAPTER 296 (2): CLEARLY GOTTEN THINNER
CHAPTER 296 (2): CLEARLY GOTTEN THINNER
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Yaran¡¯s slender finger pointed at the words ¡®Commandery Prince Xie¡¯. ¡°You have done well in arranging his seat.¡±
The Emperor would be on the highest seat, while Pei Qianhao and Xie Yun would be on his right and left respectively. Immediately below them were seats for the females of the imperial family, including herself and Consort Dowager Guo. Below that were seats for Situ Li, the six ministers, and the three most powerful families of Beimin.
Pei Yaran didn¡¯t think that the banquet would have this many influential figures. With so many people, it will be hard to find a ce for Pei Anru.
¡°Empress Dowager, tonight¡¯s banquet is different from the ones in the past. This servant and the Minister of Rites have discussed for a long time before deciding on the seating n. If you have any suggestions, please let me know.¡± Eunuch Zhang deferentially bowed again with sped hands.
¡°This Empress Dowager¡¯s personal maidservant, He Ying, has been sent back to the Pei Residence as she was sick; I nowck a considerate pce maid next to me. Originally, I wanted my niece to enter the pce and attend tonight¡¯s banquet to apany me. This Empress Dowager didn¡¯t know that Commandery Prince Xie, Consort Dowager Guo, and the Third Imperial Prince are all attending. If that¡¯s the case, then I can¡¯t arrange a seat for my niece.¡±
Eunuch Zhang hesitated after hearing that. Beimin¡¯s national rules prevent us from being extravagant and wasteful. Setting up another table and seat just for the Empress Dowager¡¯s niece will directly go against that.
¡°It¡¯s fine, this Empress Dowager has another idea. You can withdraw.¡± Pei Yaran passed the seating n back to Eunuch Zhang.
Eunuch Zhang took it and bowed before walking out of the main hall.
While Pei Yaran sat on the upper seat, she called for the imperial guard outside. ¡°Servants,e in.¡±
The guard immediately entered the hall. ¡°Empress Dowager, do you have any instructions?¡±
¡°Immediately go to the Pei Residence and bring Pei Anru to the Compassionate Peace Pce. Let her know that she doesn¡¯t need to enter the imperial pce with Lord Pei.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The guard immediately walked out of the Compassionate Peace Pce.
Pei Yaran had already decided that if she couldn¡¯t add a seat, she would make Pei Anru serve her, just like He Ying did. My seat is to Pei Qianhao¡¯s right. Standing behind me, Pei Anru will be as close to Pei Qianhao as she can.
~~~
Meanwhile, Pei Qianhao had brought Su Xi-er to the Prince Hao Residence with him.
Pei Qianhao instructed his guard to take Su Xi-er to the backyard of the residence.
The imperial guard respectfully signalled for Su Xi-er to follow him.
Su Xi-er followed him and entered the backyard. However, she didn¡¯t think that she would see Ruo Yuan and Hong Li there! This has all been long arranged by Pei Qianhao!
When Ruo Yuan saw Su Xi-er, her eyes widened into circles. She put down the food in her hands and ran over at once. ¡°Su Xi-er, you have finally returned! Hong Li and I were so anxious when we didn¡¯t see you on the day that the Beauty Pce was dissolved!¡±
Su Xi-er patted her hand softly. ¡°Anxious? Why do I think that you have gained some fats?¡±
Ruo Yuan¡¯s ears turned red after hearing that. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t get fat. I have lost weight; my stomach is smaller too! Isn¡¯t that right Hong Li?¡±
¡°Eunuch Sun always brought us great food at the Beauty Pce, and Ruo Yuan couldn¡¯t control her mouth. On the day the Beauty Pce was dismissed, Commander Wu brought us here and provided us good food as well. We¡¯ve been eating much better than we did in the imperial pce. Ruo Yuan, how could you have lost weight?¡± Hong Li smiled with her eyes and covered her mouth as she tried to stifle a giggle.
Ruo Yuan stared at her. ¡°Rubbish, I have clearly be thinner!¡±
From Hong Li¡¯s words, Su Xi-er could tell that Pei Qianhao treated them well even when she wasn¡¯t in Beimin.
At this moment, Ruo Yuan suddenly acted mysteriously. ¡°Su Xi-er, Prince Hao really dotes on you. Will you be following him from now on?¡±
CHAPTER 297 (1): MAKE FUN OF
CHAPTER 297 (1): MAKE FUN OF
Trantion: Sangria
Hong Li was the first to notice her liveliness and yfulness. Su Xi-er is much less reserved now. Is this all because of Prince Hao?
Ruo Yuan turned her chubby head to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t keep on pinching me, otherwise my face will get even bigger. I have already decided to eat less in the future, and try to slim down as well. Then maybe...¡± Ruo Yuan stopped talking, her face turning a bright red as she became embarrassed.
Su Xi-er blinked on purpose and gave Hong Li a confused look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ruo Yuan? I am not a man, so why is she appearing so embarrassed in front of me?¡±
Hong Li didn¡¯t try to save any face for her colleague andughed loudly. ¡°It¡¯s naturally because she has fallen for someone. However, the person that she fell for has a great status, along with a corresponding amount of influence. If she doesn¡¯t be a beauty, it will definitely not work out.¡±
At this moment, Hong Li thought to herself. Even if she slims down and bes beautiful, her chance of sess is still low. She is just a maidservant from the Pce Side Quarters, and not everyone can have Su Xi-er¡¯s luck.
Su Xi-er went close to Ruo Yuan. ¡°Who did you fall for? Tell me; even if our status is low, it doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t dream, right?¡±
Ruo Yuan looked at Su Xi-er for a long time before finally opening her mouth. ¡°Commander... Wu. He gave me a lot of good food, and he even told me that myrger body size would allow me to be stronger and do better work than those thin people who faint in a second. It was the first time a man had said something like that to me, so I...¡±
Her ears flushed red again. Su Xi-er could tell that Ruo Yuan had fallen in love. However, it¡¯s just as Hong Li says. Commander Wu has a great status, and power to match. If Ruo Yuan likes him, we can only see what fate holds.
¡°I don¡¯t expect to have a rtionship with him. It¡¯s fine if I can just keep my feelings a secret and admire him from afar,¡± Ruo Yuan muttered softly. Loving a person doesn¡¯t mean that I must have him. I know my position, and my feelings are pure. I can just keep these feelings to myself.
Su Xi-er looked at Ruo Yuan¡¯s smiling eyes that werepure and honest. Still, I can¡¯t believe that she was able to say something like that. Not many people can have that mentality about life, no matter if the thing concerned is a person or an object. Otherwise, the world would be a much different ce.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. Su Xi-er, will you stay at the Prince Hao Residence from now on?¡± Hong Li¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. If Su Xi-er stays here, then Ruo Yuan and I may not be able to continue staying with her.
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t stay at the Prince Hao Residence. Haven¡¯t you noticed that there are no other women at this residence? It¡¯s all men here.¡±
¡°We noticed that when we arrived yesterday! There aren¡¯t any maidservants around; it¡¯s all men!¡± Ruo Yuan vigorously nodded with astonishment in her voice. Men may not be as meticulous as women when they do things, and there¡¯s not even a single woman in this big residence! Even the cook is a man!
Su Xi-er continued. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then a woman who officially enters the Prince Hao Residence can only be Princess Consort Hao. Do you think I can stay?¡±
With just a simple sentence, Hong Li understood what Su Xi-er meant. Princess Consort Hao must be someone from a noble background. If Su Xi-er stays here without the title of Princess Consort Hao, she will only attract the envy of others.
However, Ruo Yuan didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why can¡¯t you stay? Can¡¯t you be Princess Consort Hao? As long as Prince Hao likes you, why care about all of these formalities?¡±
CHAPTER 297 (2): MAKE FUN OF
CHAPTER 297 (2): MAKE FUN OF
Trantion: Sangria
Ruo Yuan widened her eyes, quickly nodding before Hong Li let her go.
Su Xi-er looked at Hong Li. I haven¡¯t seen her in a while, but she¡¯s be even quick-witted. Not bad, with that sort of improvement, I can put her in an important position in the future.
After that, the conversation no longer involved Prince Hao. It was all about Nanzhao¡¯s scenery, cuisine, and floriculture.
However, while the three were happily chatting, Prince Hao was solemnly sitting at a desk in his study room.
~~~
Commander Wu respectfully stood on the side as he waited for Prince Hao to decide what to do about Pei Yong.
Shortly after, Pei Qianhaomanded in a frigid tone. ¡°Pass on this order from this Prince. Pei Yong is to be beheaded on the streets at noon tomorrow as an example to others. If anyone tries to disobey, kill them right on the spot as well.¡±
Wu Ling¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Prince Hao is just following thew. For the crimes that Pei Yongmitted, he deserves to die.
Apart from Pei Yong, there is another thing. Wu Ling immediately asked, ¡°Prince Hao, when we dissolved the Beauty Pce that day, some women returned to their birthce, some left to find work, and some evenmitted suicide on the spot.
There was not even a single crack in Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression after he heard that. He simply asked, ¡°Have they been buried?¡±
¡°This subordinate has asked people to return those women¡¯s bodies to their families, as well as providing those families money for a funeral. For those without a family, this subordinate has instructed people to bury them appropriately.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded. He looked through the window of his study room, his gazending on the slowly falling leaves outside before coldly dering, ¡°There will no longer be a Beauty Pce in the future.¡±
Wu Ling wasn¡¯t shocked about this anymore. Prince Hao must have dissolved the Beauty Pce for Su Xi-er. Now that he has brought her to the Prince Hao Residence, it¡¯s even possible that she¡¯ll live here from now on.
However, what Pei Qianhao said after that stunned Wu Ling. ¡°Prepare a horse carriage by 5 pm today; you are going to personally send Su Xi-er and her people back to the Pce Side Quarters. Enter from the back door of the imperial pce.¡±
Wu Ling¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. ¡°Prince Hao, you have already brought her back to the residence; are you not going to keep her here?¡±
¡°I won¡¯t.¡± The cold and curt answer was clearly disyed Pei Qianhao¡¯s attitude.
Although Wu Ling still had his doubts, he didn¡¯t dare to keep asking questions when he saw Prince Hao¡¯s expression. Thus, he could only bow and acknowledged the order. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
After that, Wu Ling turned around and left the study.
Left alone, Pei Qianhao picked a book off the shelf to read. It was only after about six hours that he left the study and made his way to the backyard.
Before he even entered the backyard, Pei Qianhao heard a clear and ringing bell-likeughter. The source of it was Su Xi-er; she sat facing her two maidservants who wore smiles just asrge as their master. What are those three talking about tough like that?
When they noticed Pei Qianhao, theirughter was instantly cut off. Pei Qianhao immediately felt unhappy. They wereughing so much without me here, but immediately stopped once I arrived.
Ruo Yuan and Hong Li immediately bowed. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er was about to follow along, but was stopped by Pei Qianhao. He looked at Ruo Yuan and Hong Li and waved his hand. ¡°Withdraw, both of you.¡±
¡°This servant obeys the order.¡± Hong Li immediately replied before dragging Ruo Yuan out of the backyard.
Ruo Yuan turned around and looked at Su Xi-er with a trace of worry on her face, but Hong Li forcefully dragged her out. Just as they walked out, Ruo Yuan saw Wu Ling walking past them, causing her ears to suddenly turn red again.
CHAPTER 298 (1): UNDER BROAD DAYLIGHT
CHAPTER 298 (1): UNDER BROAD DAYLIGHT
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Qianhao sat on a round stone stool as he spoke, his deep voice carried by the wind to Su Xi-er¡¯s ears. ¡°Come over and massage this Prince¡¯s legs.¡±
He has just entered the backyard, and the first thing he does is ask me to massage his legs. Su Xi-er stood on the side. Before she could walk up, she heard his voice again.
¡°You can return to the Pce Side Quarters tonight. If you don¡¯t make use of thisst bit of time to serve this Prince now, you may not ever get the chance in the future.¡± His tone had lightened, his emotions undetectable from his voice.
Su Xi-er walked up and squatted down, beginning to massage Pei Qianhao¡¯s legs. However, no matter how hard she tried, it still felt like raindrops to Pei Qianhao.
He looked down and saw her smooth ck hair framing her face. Raising a hand, he reached out a hand tob her hair behind her ear and touched her face gently.
Su Xi-er felt some itchiness and turned her head gently to shake off his big hand. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant will tap[1] your knees for a while.¡±
After that, she raised both hands and started hitting his knees with varying speeds. It is easy for those who lead armies and fight battles to have injured knees. If they aren¡¯t careful, they will feel a lot of pain on rainy days.
Pei Qianhao noticed her injured arm and immediately stopped her movement. He gently took her by the waist and sat her on hisp.
The sun was bright, and the backyard didn¡¯t have any walls around it. With only a few trees blocking the way, anybody who walked by would be able to see their intimate positions.
Before Su Xi-er started to struggle, a kissnded on her cheek. A husky voice sounded beside her ears. ¡°Your hand has been injured, so you don¡¯t have to massage this Prince¡¯s legs today.¡±
He hugged her even more tightly before she could reply. Her back was flush against his chest, and she could even feel the warmth of his body through their clothes. The softness and elegant scent of a woman mixed together with the toughness and charming scent of a man.
Pei Qianhao continued to nt kisses on her face, until he finally reached her neck and gently pulled the top of her dress open.
A gust of wind blew past, and Su Xi-er felt a chill at her shoulders. She barely noticed the passionate kisses, and her gaze looked forward anxiously. Somebody could walk by at any time! Yet, he¡¯s actually doing something like this right now...
Su Xi-er tried to stand up and push him away, but Pei Qianhao caught both of her hands in one of his. He wasn¡¯t happy that she was distracted, so he used his other arm to turn her around and face him. He then rested his forehead on hers, his warm breath caressing her face.
Pei Qianhao chuckled, hisugh deep and devilish. ¡°Are you embarrassed or scared? Scared that others will see it?¡±
¡°Anyone can walk past the backyard. Prince Hao, you are too bold!¡±
The corner of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth raised, his gaze both indolent and dangerous. ¡°I can do something even more daring.¡± After that, he raised her chin and caught her lips before winding an arm around her waist.
Su Xi-er had never been treated like this in broad daylight, and she responded by giving a bite to his lips. It wasn¡¯t a hard bite, and it didn¡¯t make him bleed, but his brow did furrow slightly.
Atst, Pei Qianhao let her go. She got off his legs quickly and immediately moved to the side before tidying her dress.
1. A type of massage
CHAPTER 298 (2): UNDER BROAD DAYLIGHT
CHAPTER 298 (2): UNDER BROAD DAYLIGHT
Trantion: Sangria
When Su Xi-er heard this, she immediately replied, ¡°Many thanks to Prince Hao.¡±
¡°The Lingrui flower powder can be used to perfume the body. You also won¡¯t need to scrub the chamber pots when you return to the Pce Side Quarters. This Prince doesn¡¯t want to hug a smelly person.¡± Pei Qianhao got up from the stone stool.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t say anything, but she clearly remembered when he had appeared at the Pce Side Quarters after she had brought a bunch of chamber pots to the well. He had even ordered me to kiss him until he was satisfied back then.
Why didn¡¯t he say that I smelled bad back then?
¡°When the timees, Wu Ling will send you back to the Pce Side Quarters.¡± With that, Pei Qianhao left the backyard without another word and another nce. I will give her time to think it over, but if she reaches my bottom line, I¡¯ll kidnap her here whether she is willing or not.
After Pei Qianhao left, Su Xi-er stayed in the backyard for an hour before Ruo Yuan and Hong Li returned. They dragged her to the kitchen to enjoy onest fine meal before leaving the Prince Hao Residence.
The cooks put a few dishes and a bowl of rice on the table before walking out of the room.
Ruo Yuan was absolutely ted. When Hong Li saw her expression, she joked, ¡°Who was the one that said they would eat less and exercise more to try and slim down?¡±
Ruo Yuan¡¯s chubby little hand knocked the top of the table. ¡°This is thest time; I will eat less after this.¡±
At this moment, the voice of a man could be heard. It was Wu Ling. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if a woman is fat or thin, as long as they are healthy. In fact, you should eat more since you won¡¯t be able to get such great food once you return to the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
Ruo Yuan¡¯s ears became red again. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Wu Ling, only feeling as if her heart was beating out of her chest.
Wu Ling noticed that she was embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t understand why. He only continued to look at Ruo Yuan puzzledly while trying to figure it out, causing her to be even more nervous.
Su Xi-er stepped in. ¡°Commander Wu, many thanks for your kindness. However, Ruo Yuan wants to find ways to slim down because she wants to be more beautiful after returning to the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
Commander Wu nodded and stopped looking at Ruo Yuan. ¡°We will be departing for the Pce Side Quarters at 5 pm this afternoon. Your belongings have already been bundled up in your rooms, so be sure to bring everything with youter. We¡¯ll meet at the back of the residence, and enter the Pce Side Quarters through the side gate. Old Maidservant Liu will be waiting for you there.¡±
Ruo Yuan only dared to raise her head to stare at Wu Ling¡¯s back after he had left the room.
Hong Li shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to look when he¡¯s around, and it¡¯s already toote by the time you do. Once we return to the Pce Side Quarters, you will have even fewer chances to see Commander Wu.¡±
Ruo Yuan felt a bit sad when she heard this, but returned to normal very quickly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me; I¡¯m satisfied just being able to watch him. I won¡¯t hope for anything else. Su Xi-er, Hong Li, let¡¯s quickly eat until we¡¯re full so that we can hit the road[1].¡±
After that, Ruo Yuan started to eat, not realising the double meaning behind her words.
Hong Li shook her head and then picked up her chopsticks before starting to eat as well.
They took a stroll around the backyard after they finished their meal; once 5 pm arrived, Wu Ling¡¯s men came by to pick them up.
However, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t expect to see someone else standing at the back gate of the Prince Hao Residence.
1. In Chinese, ¡®hit the road¡¯ can also mean ¡®to die¡¯
CHAPTER 299 (1): DOWN AND OUT
CHAPTER 299 (1): DOWN AND OUT
Trantion: Cosy
Her eyes burned with hatred when she saw Su Xi-er, nearly wailing as she yelled out, "Su Xi-er, you actually entered the Prince Hao Residence! I am in this situation all because of you, bitch!
Ruo Yuan and Hong Li were shocked to recognise the person in front of them as He Xiangyu. There¡¯s not even a trace of her former glory left.
Wu Ling drew out his sword to chase her away, but was stopped by Su Xi-er. "How is she different from a beggar now? It¡¯s not good to point your sword at a defenceless beggar."
Her casual words made Wu Ling sheathe his word, but only infuriated He Xiangyu further. She called me a beggar!
He Xiangyu wished that she could p Su Xi-er once on each cheek, but the moment she took a step, she could feel the burning pain on the soles of her feet. She had stolen two buns from a shop yesterday because she was too hungry. Before she could even eat them though, she had been caught and beaten up.
Having heard that Prince Hao would be returning today, He Xiangyu had tolerated the pain to drag herself here; what she hadn¡¯t expected was to see Su Xi-ering out of the Prince Hao Residence with her own eyes. Seeing that even Wu Ling treated her with respect, she couldn¡¯t suppress the fury welling up in her heart.
"Su Xi-er, we were once sisters, and this is how you treat me? Are you holding a grudge against me for not taking you with me when I entered the Beauty Pce? Is that why you¡¯re so pleased to see that I¡¯ve fallen to such a sorry plight?"
Su Xi-er stared into He Xiangyu¡¯s bloodshot eyes and shook her head. "I am not pleased; I just feel very sorry for you. Your days were glorious when Prince Hao took you in, but now that you¡¯ve been dismissed, you don¡¯t even look like a proper human anymore. To live your life for others this entire time, to be reduced to such a state, what is there for me to be please about?"
Su Xi-er''s words were light, but they cut deeply like a knife into He Xiangyu¡¯s heart. She pursed her lips and clenched her fists tightly before eventually starting tough hysterically. "Su Xi-er, you are still trying to justify yourself. You''re the one to me for my current life. If you hadn''t taken the me for me, I wouldn''t have gone to sweep the pce path and met Prince Hao! Even after I met him, why couldn¡¯t you just know your ce and quietly stay in the Pce Side Quarters!"
He Xiangyu endured the pain in her body and step by step, she walked towards Su Xi-er. Ruo Yuan wanted to stand in front of Su Xi-er to fend off He Xiangyu, but ended up being pulled aside by Su Xi-er.
"If you had been more honest and didn''t seduce Prince Hao, how would he have abandoned me? Su Xi-er, you shouldn''t have taken the me for me! My days after entering the Beauty Pce have been more torturous than anything that came before. You may be full of it now, but you will soon know what kind of pain I¡¯ve been through! One day, you¡¯ll end up in a worse plight than me! Prince Hao''s heart is frozen solid like a block of ice! The toughest and coldest thing in this world in fact! He¡¯ll soon throw you out like a worn-down shoe. "
He Xiangyu then leaned towards Su Xi-er and whispered, "Don''t think that you are clean and pure. You look timid on the outside, but you¡¯re filthy on the inside! To think that you were already taken in by a rich lord at a young fine age before you entered the pce! This body of yours has beenpletely tainted! If Prince Hao knows of this, would he still want you?"
Su Xi-er''s brows were slightly scrunched up. Is what He Xiangyu said true? If it is, then that means that the owner of this body had already been...
CHAPTER 299 (2): DOWN AND OUT
CHAPTER 299 (2): DOWN AND OUT
Trantion: Cosy
However, she was clear on one thing. Pei Qianhao must have looked into my background already. I will know for sure once I question him about these facts.
He Xiangyu continued tough as she took a few steps back and lifted a finger to point at Su Xi-er. "I, He Xiangyu, curse you to never know peace, to be betrayed and abandoned by everyone in this life, and the next!" She then made an agonising cry and ran headfirst into the wall beside them.
Blood sttered everywhere as He Xiangyu immediately copsed to the ground, showing no signs of breathing.
It was a bad omen for someone tomit suicide by running headfirst into the wall of the Prince Hao Residence. Wu Ling looked at the pool of blood on the ground and furrowed his brows. Finally, he ordered his subordinate to take He Xiangyu''s corpse away and clean up the area. Prince Hao can¡¯t be allowed to find out about this incident.
The subordinate immediately bowed to acknowledge the order before swiftly running off to fulfil his duties.
Wu Ling gestured at Su Xi-er. "Please board the carriage."
Su Xi-er nodded expressionlessly and boarded the horse carriage. Hong Li and Ruo Yuan, however, were left haunted by He Xiangyu¡¯s curse and horrific death.
The appearance of He Xiangyu had dyed them, and they arrived an hourter than the original arranged time. Old Maidservant Liu had been anxiously waiting for them at the imperial pce''s side gate.
Old Maidservant Liu only felt at ease when she heard the sound of the horse carriage. She opened the pce door and immediately saw Su Xi-er, Ruo Yuan, and Hong Li stepping down.
Wu Ling gave a slight nod to Old Maidservant Liu before he jumped back onto the horse carriage and drove off into the night.
Under the moonlight, Old Maidservant Liu carefully studied Su Xi-er, feeling that she was more charming and beautiful than before.
"Old Maidservant Liu, let''s quickly return to the Pce Side Quarters." Su Xi-er had already started to walk ahead.
Old Maidservant Liu swiftly closed the pce gates and followed after Su Xi-er.
The four of them headed towards the Pce Side Quarters on the most remote path possible. This path fell right alongside the repose pce of the deposed former Empress. The pce itself was dreary, having fallen to disrepair after it had been abandoned. Weeds were overgrowing everywhere, and whatever leaves had fallen from the trees were yellow and dying.
Meanwhile, Old Maidservant Liu already had all maidservants in the Pce Side Quarters retire to their rooms for the evening.
Ruo Yuan and Hong Li also returned to their rooms, while only Old Maidservant Liu continued to follow Su Xi-er into thetter¡¯s room.
The moment they entered the room, Old Maidservant Liu informed, "The Empress Dowager ordered for her niece, Pei Anru, to enter the pce today. Pei Anru will be serving the Empress Dowager tonight during the imperial pce''s night banquet"
Su Xi-er unbundled her baggage and began to organise them in the cupboards before remarking, "He Ying left, and Pei Anru hase. The only difference is that Pei Anru is her niece, and probably can''t be her head pce maid."
"I have the same sentiments. If Pei Anru is not going to be her head pce maid, what does she n to do by entering the ce?
Su Xi-er smiled. "To help the Empress Dowager of course. Even if Lord Pei was the one who raised Prince Hao, there¡¯s no way that he can control the powerful and influential Prince Hao anymore. The only way is to send a woman from the Pei Family to get close to Prince Hao, seduce him, and be Princess Consort Hao. Only then can the Pei Family remain in their current position."
Old Maidservant Liu nodded, but thenmented, "Prince Hao dotes on you very much; Pei Anru won''t be able to seduce him."
"You never know if something big might happen tonight. Women have many tricks up their sleeves after all." Su Xi-er stated slowly. She was well aware that no matter how many tricks or schemes a woman had, Pei Qianhao wasn¡¯t someone who would be duped so easily.
CHAPTER 300 (1): SQUEEZE SOMEONE IN
CHAPTER 300 (1): SQUEEZE SOMEONE IN
Trantion: Cosy
However, it was difficult for an old maidservant like her to make a judgement.
"Old Maidservant Liu, you should head back first. No matter what happens tonight, it will not implicate the Pce Side Quarters." Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes curved into crescents.
Old Maidservant Liu nodded and exited the room, leaving Su Xi-er along in the room as she gazed at the moonlit courtyard.
~~~
While it was extremely quiet at the Pce Side Quarters, it was the exact opposite for the Imperial Garden. Unlike Nanzhao, there weren''t any parterres in Beimin¡¯s Imperial Garden, nor was the garden epassed by a stone wall. There would also be maidservants who came by monthly in order to maintain the garden.
Large rednterns were hung on every tree; adding onto that was a group of pce maids holdingnterns in their hands. Combined with the bright moon, the atmosphere appeared to be very festive.
All the court official had smiles on their faces. Even the emperor, Situ Lin, had his eyes curved into crescents as he disyed a huge smile. But when he happened to spot his Imperial Uncle sitting on the right, he couldn''t help but feel a shiver go down his spine.
Xie Yun, who was seated on Situ Lin''s left, noticed his reaction and couldn¡¯t refrain himself fromughing. "Is Your Majesty feeling cold?"
Situ Lin immediately shook his head. "This Emperor isn''t cold. Don''t worry, Commandery Prince Xie."
Pei Yaran took a nce at Pei Qianhao, noticing that he was seemingly disinterested in the entire event. She then observed the other people sitting opposite her. Xie Yun was collected and indifferent; Consort Dowager Guo was doused with the smell of temple incense; and Situ Lin was cold and aloof.
Just then, Pei Anru suddenly stretched out a hand to tug at Pei Yaran''s sleeves and called out to her.
Pei Anru''s soft call attracted the attention of Pei Qianhao. When his gaze fell upon her, Pei Anru¡¯s heart sank as she took in the frosty look in his eyes. So this person before me is Prince Hao. Before I entered the pce, everyone told me that my mission was to close the distance between me and Prince Hao. Mum even held my hand and said that Dad''s life is in my hands.
It was a heavy burden, so heavy that Pei Anru felt like she was suffocating. She cautiously nced at Pei Qianhao and clenched her tiny hands into fists. If I don''t curry favour with him, Dad will die! Dad has doted on me since I was young; I don''t want him to die!
Stirred by the thought, Pei Anru tugged at Pei Yaran''s sleeves again.
Pei Yaran''s brows furrowed together as Pei Zheng signalled to her with his eyes.
All of this didn¡¯t escape Xie Yun¡¯s eyes. With a nonchnt gaze, he suddenly asked, "Empress Dowager, this woman standing behind you bears some resemnce to you."
Taking the bait, Pei Yaran replied, "She is this Empress Dowager''s niece, Pei Anru. Here, take a step forward and let everyone take a good look at you."
Pei Anru acknowledged Pei Yaran¡¯s words as she took a step forward and greeted everyone deferentially. "This official''s daughter, Pei Anru, pays her greetings to everyone."
Situ Lin was just a young child, and was piqued with curiosity when he saw Pei Anru. "You look just a few years older than this Emperor. They said that women from the officials'' household can sing and dance well. Since you are Empress Mother''s niece, why don''t you perform a dance for us?"
Situ Lin''s careless words suited Pei Zheng¡¯s wishes perfectly, causing him to immediately concur. "Your Majesty is absolutely right. Anru, perform a dance for us."
Pei Anru nodded and shed everyone a sweet smile. Just as she was about to start her dance, an icy voice rang out. "This Prince has already seen an exquisite dance in Nanzhao. Unless you have the courage to say that you can match up to such skill, there would be no meaning to your dance."
CHAPTER 300 (2): SQUEEZE SOMEONE IN
CHAPTER 300 (2): SQUEEZE SOMEONE IN
Trantion: Cosy
"The performances of Jinghong Dance and Bending Branch Dance can match up to Nanzhao''s previous Eldest Imperial Princess. Even if the people present haven¡¯t seen her dance before, you all must have heard of it." Pei Qianhao''s voice was low but resonant.
One of the ministers of the six ministries shook their head. "I heard that such a dance could only be seen in heaven, and only a few times on earth."
Pei Anru pursed her lips together and stared at Pei Qianhao with herrge eyes. They all said that Prince Hao is a tough nut to crack, and what I¡¯ve seen today has only confirmed that. But I can¡¯t retreat. The tougher Prince Hao is, the more I must push on!
Hence, Pei Anru smiled. "Since this official''s daughter can''tpete with her dance, why don''t I sing a ditty instead?"
Situ Lin instantly pped his hands in agreement. "A ditty!"
However, Situ Lin then received Pei Qianhao¡¯s piercing cold stare and recoiled in fear. Is Imperial Uncle angry again?
Pei Qianhao looked at Situ Lin and slowly admonished, "Your Majesty, you should always control your expression and not reflect your emotions. This Prince has only been gone for a while, but you have already forgotten?"
"You are right, Imperial Uncle; this Emperor will surely keep this in mind." Situ Lin nodded and turned his gaze onto Pei Anru. I don''t think I will get to hear the ditty now.
However, Pei Yaran had brought Pei Anru in after all. Prince Hao not showing any face to Pei Anru was like a p to Pei Yaran''s face.
Hence, Pei Yaran gestured for Pei Anru to sing the ditty. "Anru has a sweet and crisp voice; why don''t we hear her sing?"
Xie Yun swirled the wine in his cup and looked at Pei Qianhao. "Prince Hao, why don''t we hear a tune? Who knows if it might surprise us?" He then slowly sipped the wine in his cup.
Pei Qianhao kept quiet, indicating his consent with his silence.
As such, Pei Anru felt relieved of the boulder that had been weighing in her heart and started to sing her best ditty ©` ¡®Shuidiao Getou¡¯. [1]
Her crisp and clear voice reverberated in the gardens. The melody filled with asional high and low notes was indeed sweet and soothing to the ears.
Situ Lin enjoyed it very much, with both his eyes closed together as he listened. His young and child-like innocence showed none of the disposition of a ruler.
At the end of the ditty, Pei Anru curtsied to everyone.
Situ Lin was the first to apud. "Not bad, your voice is more soothing than that of an oriole."
Consort Dowager Guo took a brief nce at Pei Anru before diverting her gaze.
"Prince Hao, how is this official''s daughter''s ditty?" Pei Anru''s eyes shone brightly as she looked at Pei Qianhao.
Pei Yaran noticed Pei Qianhao''s dark expression and immediately responded in his ce. "Prince Hao would definitely find that Anru has a good voice."
Just as the words had left her lips, Pei Qianhao replied icily, "Since she is the Empress Dowager''s niece, and also a member of the Pei Family, this Prince undoubtedly finds her singing good. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Lord Pei?"
Pei Zheng, having been called upon, immediately stood up from the lower seat. "This old official thanks Prince Hao for yourpliments on Anru¡¯s behalf. Anru has a pure and innocent personality, much to the liking of the Empress Dowager, prompting her to keep Anru in the pce as apanion. Prince Hao for often heading to Compassionate Peace Pce in this old official''s stead after settling state affairs, I would like to offer a toast to express my gratitude."
Pei Zheng then cupped his hands together before lifting his wine cup, downing its contents and sitting back down.
A cold glint shed across Pei Yaran''s eyes. I didn''t even agree to let Pei Anru stay in the pce, and yet Father has taken the liberty to make the decision! If I reject him in front of everyone, I would be disgracing the Pei family, and also myself as the Empress Dowager! I will remember this!
1. Here¡¯s a Wikipedia page for your reference.
CHAPTER 301 (1): NOT INTERESTED
CHAPTER 301 (1): NOT INTERESTED
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Qianhao still gave Pei Zheng some face in front of everyone else.
Sitting opposite of him, Xie Yun caught Pei Anru¡¯s lips moving. It was like she wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t dare to. Pei Anru¡¯s father is Pei Yong, who is currently awaiting execution in prison.
In the end, Xie Yun simply pretended like he had seen nothing and continued to enjoy his wine.
Everyone quieted down after the initial flurry of activity, with most only raising their cups to offer their toast as a form of respect. After two hours, Pei Qianhao put down the chopsticks from his hand and stood up. He cupped his hands together to pay his respects to the Emperor. ¡°It iste, this official will return to my residence to rest.¡±
Situ Lin nodded and waved his little hand. ¡°Imperial Uncle, if you are tired, you should quickly go back to your residence to rest up.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded, then proceeded to leave the Imperial Garden without so much as a nce at anyone else.
With Pei Qianhao gone, it was left to Xie Yun to make a brief speech before everyone adjourned for the night.
Situ Li was in a cyan robe tonight instead of his usual white clothes, making him look a bit warmer through his cold aura.
Consort Dowager Guo suddenly turned to Situ Li. ¡°Third Imperial Prince, will you still be staying outside of the pce tonight?¡±
Situ Li nodded and replied indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Third Imperial Prince, you are still an imperial prince thete Emperor doted on. Now that you have returned to the capital from that remote county, you should live in the pce. If you keep staying outside of the imperial pce, thete Emperor will be disappointed.¡± Consort Dowager Guo said slowly as her eyes flickered to Pei Yaran, turning on her heel and walking towards her repose pce.
Consort Dowager Guo was thete Emperor¡¯s first consort, and bore his second son for him. However, her son wasn¡¯t transferred to a remote county; he had volunteered to go there.
Consort Dowager Guo couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Her son liked to be free and unrestrained; he had disliked the stone walls of the imperial pce from a young age, always wanting to leave. After thete Emperor passed away, and the Pei family came into power, her son immediately requested to leave for to a remote county.
Situ Li watched as Consort Dowager Guo gradually walked away. He knew that Consort Dowager Guo was missing his Second Imperial Elder Brother. It¡¯s ironic really. My Second Imperial Brother refuses to return home to visit his imperial mother, despite being 30 years old already. Meanwhile, I am constantly missing my own imperial mother, who is already gone.
Just as he became lost in his thoughts, Situ Li felt someone tap his shoulder. He turned his head and saw Commandery Prince Xie.
Xie Yun¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°Just stay in the imperial pce tonight, and visit the Consort Dowager Pce more.¡± After that, he walked out of the Imperial Garden.
Pei Yaran walked together with Situ Lin. After sending him back to his repose pce, she returned to the Compassionate Peace Pce.
When Pei Yaran turned around, she noticed that Pei Anru had disappeared. Her brows immediately furrowed. Where did she run off to? What a troublesome girl.
Have Pei Anru secretly left Pei Yaran and followed Pei Qianhao as he left. She made small steps, and made sure to control her breathing until they reached a small and narrow pce path. He suddenly halted in his tracks, which made Pei Anru tremble and hide behind a big tree.
¡°Come out.¡± Pei Anru¡¯s breath couldn¡¯t help but catch in her throat when she heard Pei Qianhao call out. Have I been discovered?
CHAPTER 301 (2): NOT INTERESTED
CHAPTER 301 (2): NOT INTERESTED
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Anru pressed her lips together and walked out from behind the big tree before bowing to Pei Qianhao. ¡°This official¡¯s daughter, Pei Anru, pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
She had been learning pce etiquette for a long time, but now that she was actually facing Pei Qianhao, the tension was making it hard for her to even breathe properly.
¡°This Prince knows that you are called Pei Anru,¡± Pei Qianhao stated coldly. A cold glint flickered across his eyes before he turned on his heel and began to leave.
I don¡¯t have time to waste with her.
Pei Anru was shocked. I haven¡¯t had a chance to say anything yet, but Prince Hao is already leaving! She immediately tried to follow him with an anxious look on her face.
However, Pei Qianhao¡¯s quick pace proved too much for Pei Anru to keep up with. She was too nervous, failing to pay attention to her own movements as she tripped and fell., causing her face to be covered with spots of dirt.
¡°Prince Hao, I beg of you to please let my dad go!¡± Pei Anru¡¯s voice was filled with angst, crying out, still struggling to get to her feet despite her scraped elbow.
¡°Prince Hao, I am begging you!¡± Pei Anru ignored the pain and stood up. She used all her strength to run forward.
Finally, the tall figure in front of her stopped. Pei Anru saw a trace of hope and ran forward with a hopeful look. ¡°Prince Hao, I beg you to let my dad off. Although my dad made a mistake, he shouldn¡¯t die for that crime! Please, I won¡¯t have a father anymore if he¡¯s gone.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s dark eyes stared at her. The originally gentle shine of the moon appeared deste when it reflected off of his clothes.
¡°Pei Yong hadmitted a huge crime; he must be beheaded ording to thew.¡± His tone allowed for no concessions.
Pei Anru¡¯s body trembled and knelt down immediately. ¡°I am his daughter, and I will do anything to pay for his crimes. Prince Hao, as someone from the Pei family, why are you not showing some mercy?¡±
¡°It is because this Prince is from the Pei Family that I must deal with this impartially. I can¡¯t let anyone have anything on me.¡± With that, Pei Qianhao turned to walk away again.
Pei Anru felt the hope draining from her body, and could only raise a hand to daringly tug the hem of Pei Qianhao¡¯s robe, using her other hand to pull down her own dress and reveal her fair shoulder. ¡°Prince Hao, I am willing to serve you as a lowly concubine. I don¡¯t care what I have to do; I am just imploring you to spare my dad.¡±
Her lips pressed together tightly, the tears in her eyes making her appear pitiful. When she saw that Prince Hao didn¡¯t respond, she thought that he had agreed.
Everyone says that Prince Hao loves beauties, and my appearance isn¡¯t bad at all. Although I am not an adult yet, I already have the charming looks of a grown woman.
Pei Anru¡¯s hand moved again, loosening the strings of her Chinese bodice and showing a hint of the soft areas on her body. ¡°Prince Hao, I won¡¯t have anyints, however you treat me. I am willing to be your woman, either as your concubine or room concubine servant. Even if I have no status at all, I don¡¯t mind.¡±
After she finished talking, Pei Anru¡¯s hand was suddenly pushed to the ground. Her hairpin immediately slipped off, and her arms were scraped again as she mmed into the ground.
¡°Even if you are stripped bare, this Prince is still not interested. This Prince must have your father¡¯s life. Go back and tell Pei Zheng to forget about it.¡± His voice was icy cold, and his gaze was like shredded ice that froze Pei Anru from the inside out.
I didn¡¯t care about my reputation or my virtue, bending my knees and lowering myself to such an extent. Yet, this man is still icy cold with his words. To not be interested even if I was stripped bare, is he still a man?
Pei Anru¡¯s tears flowed down her face, but she didn¡¯t make any sound. Is it really impossible to save dad?
CHAPTER 302 (1): STAY AWAY FROM HER
CHAPTER 302 (1): STAY AWAY FROM HER
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Yaran made herself known, walking towards Pei Anru and stopping in front of her. She had seen the sliver of mockery that flickered past the recesses of Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes.
Pei Yaran looked down at Pei Anru with a prating gaze, her eyes narrowing to slits when she saw that thetter had pulled her upper garment down. There was even a trace of contempt in her eyes. She isn¡¯t even an adult yet, and has already started using this kind of vile method. How did the Pei Family raise a person like this?
¡°Pei Anru, stand up and tidy your clothes. A girl should look like a girl.¡± Pei Yaran ordered her sternly, then turned to Pei Qianhao and smiled apologetically. ¡°Anru is still a girl who doesn¡¯t know any better; don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at Pei Yaran. ¡°The Pei Residence didn¡¯t raise her correctly. You must take care of her properly after she enters the Compassionate Peace Pce so that she doesn¡¯t lose face for the Pei Family again.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s face stiffened when she heard this unfamiliar tone. Shortly after, she replied, ¡°This Empress Dowager will definitely teach her well. Servants,e and send Young Miss Anru back to the Compassionate Peace Pce. Don¡¯t let her out without this Empress Dowager¡¯s permission.¡±
The pce maid who followed behind her immediately acknowledged the order and walked towards Pei Anru, pulling thetter up as she tidied her clothes.
Pei Anru didn¡¯t want to leave just like that, but just as she was about to say something, Pei Yaran silenced her with a re. But she thought about it again. Empress Dowager is my paternal aunt; she surely has a way to save Daddy. I forgot myself in desperation just now. After Pei Anru calmed down, she realised that she had been a bit too impulsive.
¡°Young Miss Anru, please leave with this servant.¡± The pce maid requested deferentially. Pei Anru nodded and walked towards the Compassionate Peace Pce together with her.
Soon, it was just Pei Yaran and Pei Qianhao left alone on the pce path.
Pei Yaran walked up slowly and stopped about a metre in front of Pei Qianhao. When she spoke, her voice didn¡¯t carry the authority of the Empress Dowager; instead, it sounded like that of an embarrassed young girl. ¡°Elder Brother Hao.¡±
Her voice was very soft and gentle; any ordinary man would¡¯ve liked that and felt their heart skip a beat, even if they didn¡¯t show it on their face.
However, Pei Qianhao wasn¡¯t any ordinary man. There was no change on his countenance and the coldness in his gaze didn¡¯t recede either. ¡°Empress Dowager, with it being sote, you should return to the Compassionate Peace Pce soon.¡±
When Pei Yaran saw that he was going to leave, she immediately tried to stop him. ¡°Elder Brother Hao, why do I feel that you have changed after returning from Nanzhao? Are the rumours true? Did you really meet a peerless beauty in Nanzhao and bring her back to Beimin?¡±
She didn¡¯t want to fall out with Pei Qianhao. Although she knew who the peerless beauty was, she didn¡¯t point it out directly.
However, Pei Qianhao¡¯s reaction was a surprise to her. She didn¡¯t think that he would ignore their past rtionship, even if they were only siblings.
¡°So what if this Prince really did bring her back to Beimin? Do you want to see her, Empress Dowager?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was calm, and even his expression was nonchnt, as if it was a normal thing to bring the woman back to Beimin.
Pei Yaran¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she still kept an awkward smile on her face, pretending to be confused. ¡°Elder Brother Hao, have you fallen for that woman? Did you dissolve the Beauty Pce because you were afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be happy when shees to Beimin?¡±
When she asked that question, Pei Yaran¡¯s heart was trembling. She was scared that he would nod and say yes.
CHAPTER 302 (2): STAY AWAY FROM HER
CHAPTER 302 (2): STAY AWAY FROM HER
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Yaran couldn¡¯t breathe. Su Xi-er is one of the reasons why he dismissed the Beauty Pce! I can¡¯t tolerate this. He doesn¡¯t like me, but has actually fallen for someone else!
¡°Elder Brother Hao, let me ask you something. That woman is Su Xi-er, right?¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s right hand clutched her handkerchief as she stared at him with a burning gaze.
¡°If you already know, then why ask this Prince? You should return to the Compassionate Peace Pce and properly fulfil the duties of an Empress Dowager.¡± After that, Pei Qianhao turned to leave.
Pei Yaran could no longer contain the emotions that were overwhelming her. She ran up and opened her arms to hug Pei Qianhao¡¯s waist, ignoring the fact that they were on a pce path. Her whole body was pressed against his back as she breathed in his scent.
It was only a moment before a pair of hands pulled her arms apart, pushing her back until she was stumbling to catch her bnce.
The golden hairpin on her head swayed violently. Pei Yaran controlled herself and stopped her tears from flowing out, but it wasn¡¯t enough to hide the quiver in her voice. ¡°Elder Brother Hao, we have lived together in the Pei Residence for so many years. When I was running a fever, it was not my parents, but you who took care of me for the entire night. Even after I entered the imperial pce, you still treated me well; you even went as far as to have someone retrieve my favourite Purple Fragrance Flowers from Xiliu and had them nted them in the Imperial Garden.¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at her, his next words like a sharp knife ruthlessly stabbing into Pei Yaran¡¯s heart. ¡°We are siblings. Of course this Prince would treat you well after being raised by the Pei Family for many years.¡±
¡°Is it only because we are brother and sister that you treat me well? Did you forget about when we were young? I told you that I wanted to marry you and I would be the only woman allowed to be your bride!¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s voice became louder.
Pei Qianhao did remember; however... When did I agree to such a thing? She already has such a deep obsession despite being so young; how will she manage the Imperial Harem in the future?
At the thought of that, Pei Qianhao¡¯s brows became slightly knitted. He looked at Pei Yaran with an even frigid gaze. ¡°When you entered the Imperial Harem and received the Phoenix Seal[1], you epted the responsibilities of being the Empress Dowager of Beimin. Every action and word of yours have to be appropriate. This Prince doesn¡¯t want to hear what you just said again.¡±
¡°It¡¯s all because of Su Xi-er that you are so cruel to me! You don¡¯t want me anymore because of her. Is she really that great? She is just a lowly little maidservant!¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s expression was full of indignance, even as she tried her hardest to keep her fury under wraps.
¡°Pei Yaran, since you already know that, then you should stay away from her in the future. This Prince will ignore the schemes that you have used to deal with her up until now, but you would do well to think about your actions in the future.¡± His tone was icy cold, showing that he brooked no defiance.
His calm footsteps practically echoed in Pei Yaran¡¯s ears, causing tears to well up in her eyes and blur her vision as she watched the familiar figure that has be a stranger disappearing into the distance.
His embrace will no longer belong to me... rather, they never belonged to me in the first ce.
Pei Yaran¡¯s hands tightened into fists as she furiously uttered a name through gritted teeth. ¡°Su Xi-er.¡±
At this moment, the clear voice of a man could be heard. ¡°Empress Dowager, men are different from women. If a man doesn¡¯t love the woman, then they don¡¯t, no matter how much the woman tries.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s pained expression disappeared as she turned to look at Xie Yun. She dropped her polite facade and sneered instead. ¡°This Empress Dowager didn¡¯t know that the open and candid Commandery Prince Xie would also hide in the dark to eavesdrop on other people¡¯s conversations.¡±
1. The Phoenix Seal represents the power and authority of an Empress. However, since there is currently no Empress in Beimin, Pei Yaran will hold on to it for now.
CHAPTER 303 (1): KILLED BY HER
CHAPTER 303 (1): KILLED BY HER
Trantion: Sangria
¡°What a joke; this Empress Dowager didn¡¯t think that you would be the one to say this to me. Instead of being concerned about others, you should tell that to yourself first. Some things will never be yours no matter how hard you try, Commandery Prince Xie.¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes were full of mockery as she departed towards the Compassionate Peace Pce.
Xie Yun watched her retreating figure as she disappeared into the distance, the smile no longer present on his visage. He turned his gaze to the other side of the pce path. This is the fastest small path towards the Pce Side Quarters, but did Prince Hao really go there? An ordinary pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters who was able to charm Prince Hao... I must make a trip to meet a woman like that.
Pei Yaran hastened her footsteps and soon entered the Compassionate Peace Pce. When she stepped into the main hall, she instructed a pce maid, ¡°Bring Pei Anru here.¡±
The pce maid bowed in acknowledgement. ¡°This servant obeys the order.¡± After that, she quickly walked out of the main hall. Young Miss Anru has been led to a private room located at the side wing of the Compassionate Peace Pce.
Shortly after, Pei Anru was brought in by the pce maid. She hadn¡¯t even started to prepare for bed, and had clearly been waiting for Pei Yaran this entire time. Empress Dowager will definitely do something to save daddy. She must be calling me over to tell me the n!
Pei Yaran dismissed all the pce maids. ¡°All of you, withdraw.¡±
When Pei Anru saw that all the pce maids had retreated from the main hall, she was even more certain that the Empress Dowager was actually protecting her. Prince Hao rejected me, but the Empress Dowager must have only scolded me because he was around. I just want to know how to save daddy!
Pei Anru¡¯s face was full of hope. ¡°Empress Dowager, did you think of a way to rescue daddy?¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s gaze was vicious and frosty. Her voice became louder and higher, and her face was solemn. ¡°Kneel, you shameless woman!¡±
Pei Anru stepped back in fear as her eyes widened. She was baffled. Why is the Empress Dowager so serious and angry?
Finally, she couldn¡¯t handle the oppressive air of authority exuding from Pei Yaran anymore and knelt with a thud. ¡°Empress Dowager, did this official¡¯s daughter do something wrong?¡±
¡°Do something wrong?¡± Pei Yaranughed and stood up from her seat, stopping a meter away from Pei Anru. ¡°If you had the courage to try to seduce Prince Hao, why are you acting like a terrified little mouse in front of this Empress Dowager?¡±
What a pretentious person she is! Pei Yaran suspected that people from the Pei Family had told her to use new tricks to attract Prince Hao¡¯s attention before she entered the imperial pce, resulting in her abnormally bold actions. Didn¡¯t Su Xi-er manage to seduce Prince Hao with the same tactics by being daring?
Pei Anru raised her head with tears brimming in her eyes, not daring to let them fall. ¡°Empress Dowager, it was only because this official¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t want to lose my father that I dared to beseech Prince Hao. This official¡¯s daughter is just a child from the Pei Family¡¯s side branch. With his position, how could someone like me without any status dare to seduce him on purpose?¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s voice lowered, her gaze sceptical. ¡°Is that so?¡± The Pei Family must have made it clear that her purpose ining here was to get Pei Qianhao¡¯s attention, and now she¡¯s saying that she doesn¡¯t want to? It¡¯s useless to try to trick me with such aughable excuse and her pitiful act!
¡°Empress Dowager, this official¡¯s daughter just wants to save my father. What should I do? Do you have a way? Even if I have to put my life on the line, I still want to try.¡±
CHAPTER 303 (2): KILLED BY HER
CHAPTER 303 (2): KILLED BY HER
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Empress Dowager, please tell this official¡¯s daughter what I need to do?¡± Pei Anru knelt on the ground and practically crawled towards Pei Yaran as she tugged on the hem of her dress.
Pei Yaran looked at her little hand and crushed her hopes with a wave of her hand to shake her off. ¡°There is no way to save your father. Soon, this Empress Dowager will send you back to the Pei Residence to prepare for the funeral.¡±
¡°No, there must be a way. I only came to the pce to save my father!¡± Pei Anru remembered what her mother told her. Your dad¡¯s life is in your hands. If you can make Prince Hao happy and get his affection after entering the imperial pce, there¡¯s a chance that your dad can still be saved.
Yes, I need to make Prince Hao happy! Pei Anru looked at the Empress Dowager again. ¡°Empress Dowager, you are Prince Hao¡¯s younger sister, and have spent many years in the Pei Residence with him. You must know exactly what he likes. If I can please him, then dad¡¯s life will be saved!¡±
¡°Pei Anru, it¡¯s impossible for you to get Prince Hao¡¯s affection. If you want to know why, just remember that it is because of Su Xi-er! She¡¯s the culprit for your father¡¯s plight!¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s gaze was deep and unreadable, suffused with coldness as she stared at Pei Anru.
¡°Empress Dowager, who is Su Xi-er?¡± Pei Anru asked curiously. Just after she asked the question, a dagger flew into the room andnded on a pir in the main hall.
Pei Yaran looked outside the main hall. It was alreadyte at night, and she didn¡¯t see any figures in the dark.
¡°Empress Dowager, there is a piece of paper wrapped around the handle of the knife.¡± Pei Anru¡¯s eyes lit up as she pointed this out. Maybe someone from the Pei Residence has sent a secret letter to tell me how to save my father!
Pei Yaran immediately stood up to retrieve the paper; it only contained one sentence, but was enough for Pei Yaran to understand everything.
Pei Qianhao is in the Pce Side Quarters.
Pei Qianhao being in the Pce Side Quarters means that Su Xi-er is also there! To think that he would send her back there when he dotes on her so much!
¡°Empress Dowager, is it from the Pei Residence...¡±
Before she could finish, Pei Anru was silenced by Pei Yaran¡¯s cold re. Thetter then held the paper up to the me of a candle, watching it burn to cinders before she turned her gaze outside of the main hall.
If the person that sent the letter wasn¡¯t from the Pei Residence, then who would it be? Pei Yaran¡¯s brows furrowed as she suddenly had an idea. She walked out of the hall and called out, ¡°If you are here, then why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡±
There was only a deafening silence to answer her. Pei Yaran gave a wry smile. Always hidden in the Compassionate Peace Pce. Ever since I entered the imperial pce, this person has always helped me secretly, but sometimes they would ruin my ns too. Are they a friend or a foe?
¡°Empress Dowager...¡± Pei Anru appeared behind Pei Yaran again. Pei Yaran turned around with a malevolent expression. ¡°The beauty beside Prince Hao is Su Xi-er. If she wasn¡¯t around, then he might¡¯ve noticed you; however, he only has eyes for her right now. You can me her for your father¡¯s death!¡±
Right now, Pei Yaran didn¡¯t even know that Pei Yong¡¯s past crimes had been against Su Xi-er. She was also unaware that it was because of Su Xi-er that Pei Qianhao had investigated Pei Yong in the first ce.
Resolve flickered across Pei Anru¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will go and beg Su Xi-er. Empress Dowager, where is she?¡±
¡°The Pce Side Quarters,¡± Pei Yaran slowly replied. Maybe Pei Qianhao and that bitch are doing something inappropriate right now. Pei Anru interrupting would definitely throw a wrench in things. We may not be able to save Pei Yong, but Pei Anru being able to ruin things is enough for me. I can take my time dealing with Su Xi-erter, once Pei Qianhao is out of the imperial pce.
CHAPTER 304 (1): CONTINUOUSLY TAKING ADVANTAGE
CHAPTER 304 (1): CONTINUOUSLY TAKING ADVANTAGE
Trantion: Sangria
Seeing how determined she looked, Pei Yaran waved her hand and called a pce maid over. ¡°Take her to the Pce Side Quarters and immediately return. If you get held up for too long and get discovered, this Empress Dowager will not spare you.¡±
The pce maid¡¯s heart skipped a beat before she nodded. ¡°This servant understands.¡± After that, she turned around and stretched her hand out. ¡°Young Miss Anru, pleasee with this servant.¡±
Pei Anru understood and started following the pce maid towards the Pce Side Quarters. The two walked very quickly, and soon disappeared from Pei Yaran¡¯s view.
Things will definitely blow up now. No matter how Pei Qianhao reacts, he won¡¯t be able to hide the news that he was at the Pce Side Quarters. When the court officials find out that the one who is currently controlling the politics of the court was found in such a ce, they definitely won¡¯t be pleased. With the Emperor¡¯s young age, the Prince Regent represents the Emperor in politics. Someone with such influence must marry someone from a noble family. Even if it isn¡¯t me, it can¡¯t be a lowly maidservant like Su Xi-er!
When she thought of this, Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes looked even more vicious. This Empress Dowager would have been willing to let you live if you had minded your own business; but Su Xi-er, you have thrown yourself onto the path to hell!
~~~
Meanwhile, Pei Qianhao was already inside the Pce Side Quarters. He walked down the familiar path to Su Xi-er¡¯s room, but found that the door to her room was bolted shut when he tried to open it. None of the pce maids have the habit of bolting their doors; only a master would do so. These locks may as well be decorations for everyone else, but this little woman is trying to keep me away the moment she¡¯s returned to the imperial pce.
How can that little door bolt block me? Pei Qianhao put his right hand against the door and applied some force, causing some banging noises to echo into the room itself.
Su Xi-er, who was half-lying on her bed and fully dressed, immediately got up and put on her shoes. ¡°Who is it?¡±
However, the only answer she received was continued banging noises on the door. If I don¡¯t open it, the noise will wake all the other pce maids up, including Old Maidservant Liu.
Sighing, Su Xi-er immediately began to walk towards the door. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant knows that it¡¯s you. Stop shaking the door.¡± She unlocked and slid the door open, revealing the cold and handsome face of Prince Hao.
Immediately, Pei Qianhao put his hand on Su Xi-er¡¯s shoulder and walked into the room without talking.
Su Xi-er closed the door behind her before locking it again. She then turned and bowed. ¡°Prince Hao, what do you need from this servant sote at night?¡±
¡°If you know that is it alreadyte, why haven¡¯t you undressed to sleep yet?¡± His gaze moved around Su Xi-er. It has only been a few hours but she¡¯s already changed into that grey-yellow Pce Side Quarters uniform. Is she wearing that grey Chinese bodice again too?
¡°Prince Hao, this servant thought that with your personality, there¡¯s a high chance you would be visiting. Because of this, this servant didn¡¯t undress yet, and was justying down to rest. And I was right, you dide.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s spoke in a measured tone, her expression respectful.
She made all kinds of daring moves back in Nanzhao, but now that we¡¯ve returned to Beimin, she¡¯s be a servant again. Is she pretending because I¡¯m here, or is it because we¡¯re in the imperial pce?
Pei Qianhao knitted his brows in displeasure. ¡°Come here.¡±
Su Xi-er had heard these two words many times before. It¡¯ste at night, and we¡¯re a man and woman all alone in this room. If he tries to do something inappropriate, I won¡¯t be able to defend myself either. I definitely can¡¯t go over this time!
CHAPTER 304 (2): CONTINUOUSLY TAKING ADVANTAGE
CHAPTER 304 (2): CONTINUOUSLY TAKING ADVANTAGE
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er stood there and didn¡¯t move. She raised her head and asked in a clear tone, ¡°Prince Hao, this servant can obey your instructions from here, why do I have to walk to your side?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and as he slowly walked towards her. She¡¯s not listening to me again.
¡°Do you not understand the consequences of disobeying this Prince?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice sounded next to Su Xi-er¡¯s ear before a pair of arms started to wind themselves around her waist.
However, she wasn¡¯t afraid to move out of the way. She lowered her body and dodged under his arm, looping around until she stood about a metre behind him.
Suddenly left in an awkward position where he was hugging the air, Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression darkened as he turned around and enunciated in a deep voice. ¡°Su Xi-er.¡±
Su Xi-er took two steps back and bowed again. ¡°This servant is here. Prince Hao, this servant will obey any instructions you have if they don¡¯t put me on the spot.¡±
¡°You really think that this Prince can¡¯t handle you?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s narrowed eyes returned to normal. His next move was as fast as lightning, akin to a panther pouncing on its prey.
The room was small, and the door was the only exit if Su Xi-er wanted to leave. Even if she did make it outside, she knew that he would still follow, and the ensuing cacophony would wake everyone else up.
Pei Qianhao held Su Xi-er¡¯s arm as he used the other to slowly take the wooden hairpin off her head,ying it on the table next to them.
Her loose hair was almost long enough to reach her waist as it unfurled.
Everyone said that men liked women with long silky hair. Pei Qianhao was no exception. Women in all four great nations valued and took care of their hair, and would only cut it if it became cumbersome to manage[1].
Pei Qianhao tidied Su Xi-er¡¯s long hair carefully and hugged her tightly as he took in her scent from her hair.
However, Su Xi-er¡¯s words stunned him. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant didn¡¯t wash my hair today.¡±
There was no answer to that. When Su Xi-er raised her hand and tried to struggle free of his grasp, he suddenly tightened his hand around her waist and turned her to face him.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s face suddenly filled Su Xi-er¡¯s vision, his manly scent entering her nose as he nted a kiss on her mouth, trying to entangle his tongue with hers.
His hand still wrapped firmly and her wrists, he slowly moved them until they were right next to the bed.
Su Xi-er used all of her strength to finally struggle free of his hands before trying to push him away. However, because of how close he was, she couldn¡¯t muster enough leverage to do so.
¡°This Prince isn¡¯t patient; how long do you need to decide?¡±
His meaning was obvious ©` When will you return to the Prince Hao Residence with this Prince? I can¡¯t have you keep continuing to dy it. However, Su Xi-er knew that Pei Qianhao wanted a virtuous woman who would obediently obey him, as well as help to raise his children. He had deliberately avoided the subject of Princess Consort Hao in the past as well.
If I enter the Prince Hao Residence as a maidservant, I will be a concubine at most. It¡¯s impossible for me to be Princess Consort Hao! There has never been a case of a woman in a lowly position rising to such a position, especially if they were a maidservant.
Su Xi-er looked up at him. People with influence like to feel that everything is within their control. Pei Qianhao is no different.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant already said that...¡±
Before she could finish, she heard loud knocks on her door, and a woman¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Su Xi-er! Come out quickly!¡±
Being interrupted, Su Xi-er shifted her gaze and kicked Pei Qianhao. ¡°Someone¡¯s here; do you want to hide?¡±
1. To cut down on a lengthy exnation, people in ancient China valued their hair and would not cut it easily as it was perceived to be a gift from their parents. Since filial piety was important, cutting one¡¯s hair could be sacrilegious.
CHAPTER 305 (1): SEDUCE?
CHAPTER 305 (1): SEDUCE?
Trantion: Cosy
However, before she could open the door, Pei Qianhao pulled her out of the way and did it himself.
Pei Anru, who was standing outside the room, hadn''t expected to see Pei Qianhao again tonight! I am here to look for Su Xi-er, but Prince Hao was the one who answered the door! For a man and woman to be alone in a room together sote at night, what else could they be doing?
Suddenly, Pei Yaran¡¯s words made sense to her. Prince Hao ignored me because he was in a hurry toe see Su Xi-er. Prince Hao disregarded daddy''s life because he only has eyes for a beautiful woman!
When Pei Anru saw Su Xi-er in greyish-yellow pce robes made of coarse cloth, she felt even more ufortable in her heart. Even I didn¡¯t dare to hold hopes of seducing Prince Hao, but this woman whose status is so much lower than mine has actually managed to do so! Her hair is even undone; should I havee a momentter, perhaps even her clothes would be gone.
Pei Anru disregarded Pei Qianhao''s presence and looked at Su Xi-er. "You are too shameless! Not only did you seduce Prince Hao, you also want to kill my father. As a pce maid whose parents are likely already dead, how can you understand my feelings?!"
Pei Anru berated Su Xi-er as tears threatened to fall from her eyes.
Su Xi-er looked at her with a perplexed expression. I can understand if she thinks that I seduced Pei Qianhao, but what does she mean when she says that I¡¯m trying to kill her father? Who is her father in the first ce?
"You called this servant shameless, but are you any better? Judging by your outfit, you should be a young miss from a noble family. Despite that, you are currently in the Pce Side Quarters sote at night, even being so rude and vulgar. This servant fails to see any sign of a nobledy on you. Moreover, what do this servant''s parents have to do with you?" Su Xier¡¯s words were spoken softly with a smile, but their venomous bite was worse than if she had yelled insulting remarks.
Pei Anru stared at her as she stood a step forward, but was blocked by an arm held in front of her. "Your father hasmitted a grave crime, and deserves his punishment. Whether he is a part of the Pei Family or not has no bearing on this decision."
Pei Anru''s eyes shot wide open as she stared at the arm blocking her. He is going out of his way to protect Su Xi-er, even though I wouldn¡¯t be able to harm her if I got close. To think that he would be so protective of her, going as far as to use such harsh words.
Am I really unable to save dad? Pei Anru had started to think that she was left with no choice but to watch her father die...
Pei Anru clenched her fists tightly as she looked up to look at Pei Qianhao, a tear forming at the corner of her eye. Other men might have been struck by sympathy if they saw something like this, but Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze only darkened.
"Get out." Pei Qianhao''s frosty voice was distant.
Pei Anru could see the indifference in Pei Qianhao''s eyes. She fell on her knees with a thud and implored, "If I lose my father, my mother and I will have no one to depend on. I don''t have any brothers, and we would be ridiculed by all. We might even be kicked out of the Pei Residence. Prince Hao, I am begging you, I cannot lose my father."
Pei Anrumented as she repeatedly kowtowed, knocking her head on the ground until a red mark appeared.
Su Xi-er walked forward. "Prince Hao, she will only be more agitated if this goes on. What if she continues to kneel here until you agree to her request?"
Pei Qianhao lowered his arm and replied icily, "Since she likes to be on her knees, she can continue to do so." He then looked at Pei Anru. "Continue to kneel outside the room."
CHAPTER 305 (2): SEDUCE?
CHAPTER 305 (2): SEDUCE?
Trantion: Cosy
Su Xi-er knew what was on Pei Anru''s mind, but she didn''t want to make a mountain out of a molehill. So what if the rumour is spread? When I was stationed in the Laundry Service Bureau, every pce maid there knew that Pei Qianhao had been in my room.
"Prince Hao, what crime did this person''s fathermit?" Su Xi-er''s eyes were on Pei Anru, but her words were directed at Pei Qianhao.
Pei Anru was startled that Su Xi-er actually talked to Prince Hao in such a tone! Does she even have any respect for Prince Hao?!
Yet, Pei Qianhao''s face didn''t show any signs of being displeased, and he even answered nonchntly, "Bribery, forcefully assaulting other women, and countless other crimes."
"If that¡¯s the case, it seems like he really can''t be spared. He probably hasn¡¯t harmed you because he is your father, but he has harmed others and destroyed numerous families. It would be an injustice to everyone else if Prince Hao allowed your father to go free. Perhaps you weren¡¯t aware, but you should at least understand that since your fathermitted such crimes, he should be prepared to pay the price with his life." Su Xi-er squatted down slowly so that her eyes were level with Pei Anru¡¯s. The shimmer in Su Xi-er eyes suddenly struck terror in Pei Anru.
Pei Anru didn''t understand why she was so terrified when Su Xi-er¡¯s tone and gaze were both gentle. Perhaps it was the fact that she didn¡¯t understand the many secrets hidden in those eyes that instilled such deep fear in her. She just didn¡¯t know how to answer Su Xi-er¡¯s bright eyes.
Su Xi-er smiled. "Judging from your appearance, you must not be of age yet. For the Pei Family to send such a young girl to the pce... are you sure that their purpose is to save your father? To me, it sounds like they¡¯re just using you to seduce Prince Hao."
Pei Anru''s eyes widened for a split second before she hastily looked towards Pei Qianhao. "Prince Hao, this official''s daughter doesn''t want to seduce you; please don''t misunderstand. This official¡¯s daughter only heard that you love beauties, causing me to do some bad things to you on the pce path just now."
Su Xi-er raised an eyebrow and looked at Pei Qianhao. Do some bad things?
The atmosphere in the room turned awkward as Pei Qianhao''s face turned gloomier by the second. He turned his gaze onto Su Xi-er to realise that she was looking at him with a teasing smile, as though she was waiting for a drama to unfold.
In the end, Pei Qianhao''s eyes were on Su Xi-er as he dered, "This Prince does like beauties indeed."
All of a sudden, Pei Anru was at a loss of what to say. I don''t care what bad things daddy did. I only know that I am the only one trying hard to save him.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s favouritism towards Su Xi-er was clear as day. Perhaps Pei Anru had looked down on thetter for being a lowly maidservant from the Pce Side Quarters before, but now... I have no other choice. My only chance is Su Xi-er putting in a good word or two!
Hence, she immediately beseeched Su Xi-er, "I beg you, please persuade Prince Hao."
Su Xi-er stood up. "Prince Hao is right, your father deserves his punishment. If he was to let your father off, it would be as good as holding the candle to the devil and helping your father to harm the people."
Pei Qianhao''s gaze became unfathomable as he sat by the side. Suddenly, he walked to the entrance of the room and made a gesture. A guardpletely covered in ck appeared out of nowhere, acknowledging Prince Hao¡¯s orders and proceeding to knock Pei Anru out before carrying her away.
Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao and asked, "Prince Hao, when you were investigating this servant, did you also find out what happened to my parents?"
She didn''t know what the original Su Xi-er had gone through, nor did she know the authenticity of He Xiangyu''sst words. She had no other ways of investigating, and could only ask Pei Qianhao in the hopes of gaining some insight.
Pei Qianhao closed the room door, bringing Su Xi-er into his embrace as he enveloped her tightly with his broad shoulders. "Why bring up things that are in the past?"
CHAPTER 306 (1): HUT FILLED WITH TORTURE INSTRUMENTS
CHAPTER 306 (1): HUT FILLED WITH TORTURE INSTRUMENTS
Trantion: Cosy
To think that the original Su Xi-er had such an unfortunate life.
"Pei Yong will be beheaded at noon tomorrow. Leave the past behind, and don¡¯t bring it up again." Pei Qianhao ran a hand through her hair as he spoke, hooking it behind her ear.
Before entering the pce, the owner of this body was really taken in by the Pei Family... It¡¯s almost certain that the person who performed such an act was the father of that girl who barged into the Pce Side Quarters. However, the previous Su Xi-er was only a child who had yet to even experience her period yet. How could he havee onto her?
The more Su Xi-er thought about it, the deeper her thoughts went. Since this is now my body, the matters of its previous owner have naturally be mine as well.
Pei Qianhao watched Su Xi-er deep in thought, and misunderstood that she was upset about her past being brought up. Yet, what was he supposed to do? He had neverforted someone before, much less a woman. Thus, despite him trying to be consoling, his words came acrosspletely wrong. "All he did before you entered the pce was touch your face, that¡¯s all. Nothing big happened. When are you going to get over this incident?"
Only then did Su Xi-er know that Pei Yong had nevere onto her before, and had merely caressed her face. He Xingyu¡¯s words had given her the wrong impression.
Pei Qianhao suddenly realised that his words weren¡¯t exactlyforting the moment they left his mouth. He could only tighten his arms around her and use his usual husky tone. "You don¡¯t have to bring up what happened in the past anymore. Nobody will mind, unless you yourself are unable to forget about it."
With that, Pei Qianhao released his hold and lifted her chin, watching her expression.
After a long while, he let go of her chin, not kissing her or trying to do anything else. "Take care of the wound on your hand. From now on, you don''t have to scrub the chamber pots anymore; someone else has been arranged to do that." Pei Qianhao then exited the room, his figure soon disappearing from Su Xi-er''s sight.
Staring at the now closed doors, Su Xi-er was lost in her thoughts. Pei Qianhao is a man of action rather than words. He doesn¡¯t speak much, but the things he does are for others are far more. Regardless of what he is dealing with, he stands by his principles.
Su Xi-er looked at the wound on her arm; the scab had already formed. I only have to wait for the scab to fall off before I can apply the Lingrui flower powder to it. Feng Changqing and Yu Xiao are probably with Prince Hao''s men in the Prince Hao Residence now. Su Xi-er didn''t know where Pei Qianhao had stationed them. She couldn¡¯t speak for Yu Xiao, but she knew that Feng Changqing would definitely sneak into the pce to rendezvous with her.
An hourter, Su Xi-er was preparing to remove her outer garments and head to bed. Pei Qianhao has just left, and there''s probably no one else who would disturb me tonight.
As soon as that thought appeared in her head, a loudmotion came from the courtyard.
"Servants, arrest Su Xi-er!" The voice was loud and piercing, giving away that it was Pei Yaran''s.
Immediately after, two imperial guards kicked down the door to Su Xi-er¡¯s room and barged in, preparing to seize her.
Su Xi-er couldn''t count the number of times she had experienced this, easily dodging the arms of the burly guards and shooting them aposed look before walking out into the courtyard.
Her eyes scanned over Pei Yaran and the numerous guards before greeting Pei Yaran in a respectful tone. "Empress Dowager, what crime has this servantmitted?"
CHAPTER 306 (2): HUT FILLED WITH TORTURE INSTRUMENTS
CHAPTER 306 (2): HUT FILLED WITH TORTURE INSTRUMENTS
Trantion: Cosy
The few imperial guards acknowledged Pei Yaran''s order and immediately dashed towards Su Xi-er. She sessfully dodged them, but couldn¡¯t make anyrge movements due to the wound on her arm.
It was now that Old Maidservant Liu arrived after hearing themotion. Upon seeing Pei Yaran, she immediately bowed. "This old servant pays her respects to the Empress Dowager."
The next moment, Old Maidservant Liu looked at Su Xi-er with a puzzled expression before she continued. "Empress Dowager, this woman is a pce maid in the Pce Side Quarters. May this old servant know what crime she hadmitted to attract your fury?"
Pei Yaran knew that Old Maidservant Liu was an experienced old maidservant in the imperial pce in addition to being the Emperor¡¯s wet nurse. Yet, she still disregarded thetter. "Old Maidservant Liu, don''t interfere in this matter; otherwise this Empress Dowager will arrest you as well."
With Pei Yaran being so tant, Old Maidservant Liu had no choice but to watch as Su Xi-er was about to be taken away.
With the difference in status between the two of them, Su Xi-er knew that nothing good woulde of facing Pei Yaran head-on. I can only pretend that I have given in for now. I¡¯ll think of an ideater.
Hence, Su Xi-er parted her lips. "This servant will leave with the Empress Dowager."
Pei Yaran didn''t expect Su Xi-er to be so obedient, but she still didn¡¯t let her guard down. The past few times, Su Xi-er had managed to escape because of my carelessness.
"Take her away," Pei Yaran ordered. A few guards approached Su Xi-er, wanting to drag her with them.
"This servant can walk on my own without troubling the imperial guards." Su Xi-er spoke slowly and walked forward.
Pei Yaran didn''t say a word and red at Old Maidservant Liu sternly before she exited the Pce Side Quarters.
Before Su Xi-er left, she turned her head and silently mouthed two words to Old Maidservant Liu.
Old Maidservant Liu immediately got her message. ¡®Eunuch Zhang¡¯! Eunuch Zhang was the main-in-charge at the Imperial Household Department. The masters of each pce didn¡¯t need to report to the Imperial Household Department if they were punishing maidservants under them. However, the Imperial Household Department had to be involved when punishing maidservants under a different pce with no evidence. They would personally handle the interrogation and punishment should the used be found guilty.
This rule was established by the first Empress of Beimin to stabilise the Imperial Harem, and had prevented a number of wrongful convictions.
Old Maidservant Liu waited until the Empress Dowager had left with her servants before hurrying to the Imperial Household Department to discuss the matter with Eunuch Zhang.
By the time Eunuch Zhang heard of this matter, Su Xi-er had already arrived at a secluded hut in the backyard of the Compassionate Peace Pce.
The icy moonlight shone into the house, revealing various instruments of torture. Name it, and it would be there. The selection wasparable to that of the Imperial Prison.
Pei Yaran ordered the imperial guards, "This Empress Dowager needs two of you to guard the doors, and the rest of you may leave. No matter what you hear, you are not to enter! Also, summon Old Maidservant Zhao."
Su Xi-er paused when she heard the words ¡®Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯. It seems like she¡¯s the old maidservant who waits on Pei Yaran. She has the samest name as thete head maidservant of the Pce Side Quarters.
The guards bowed and acknowledged the order. Soon enough, the doors were closed once again.
As there weren¡¯t any windows in the hut, it was currently pitch ck.
Pei Yaran lit a candle, lighting the room up, but making the torture instruments even more terrifying.
"Su Xi-er, are you afraid now?" Pei Yaran taunted softly as she walked towards the rows of instruments.
"Empress Dowager, did you bring this servant here to punish me straight away? What crime has this servantmitted?" Su Xi-er wasposed, as if she waspletely detached from the situation.
Pei Yaran cast Su Xi-er a sidelong nce. She is just a 15-year-oldss. This is her first time seeing a room filled with torture instruments, but she isn¡¯t the slightest bit afraid.
"You havemitted a grave crime, but you still dare to ask this Empress Dowager what crime you havemitted! Nanzhao¡¯s State Banquet is a matter between the two countries, yet you seduced Prince Hao and caused him to be an object of ridicule for bringing a woman with him! And you actually have the nerve to return to Beimin!" Pei Yaran spat with repressed fury.
CHAPTER 307 (1): CHECKING FOR VIRGINITY
CHAPTER 307 (1): CHECKING FOR VIRGINITY
Trantion: Cosy
Not only was Su Xi-er unbothered, she even had a smile on her face. "Empress Dowager, this servant is a citizen of Beimin; why would this servant need to feel ashamed about returning to my home country? Shouldn¡¯t this servant instead feel honoured for being allowed to travel to Nanzhao? After all, there are countless women in this nation, including those from the imperial pce, who have never stepped out of Beimin."
Thest sentence was like a sharp knife, piercing through Pei Yaran''s heart. Her expression became twisted as she reached for a whip on the rack and aimed it at Su Xi-er.
Besides needles, Su Xi-er had also been adept at handling whips in her previous life. She could tell where thesh wouldnd just by the way that Pei Yaran swung it. She immediately hopped out of the way before swiftly closing the distance between herself and her attacker.
The fire in Pei Yaran started to burn more vigorously, when she saw Su Xi-er approaching her from behind. As she tried to bring the tail of the whip back, her amateur skills brought the weapon snapping against her own skin. She couldn¡¯t help but yelp in pain.
The imperial guards guarding outside the hut had a puzzled expression on their faces when they heard Pei Yaran''s cries. Did something go wrong? Should we go in and take a look?
The two guards were about ready to barge in when they saw the plump Old Maidservant Zhao making her way over.
The guards pushed the doors open as Old Maidservant Zhao walked in and closed the doors behind her.
Su Xi-er looked at Old Maidservant Zhao with the help of the glow from the candlelight. Both she and the old-maidservant-in-charge of the Pce Side Quarters shared the samest name; the only difference was that one was tall and thin, while this one was short and fat.
"This old servant pays her respects to the Empress Dowager." Old Maidservant Zhao bowed and greeted, her huge belly folding into severalyers. Her tiny beady eyes made her seem crafty and sinister, giving her an appearance that was extremely ufortable to look at.
Pei Yaran threw the whip in her hand onto the ground and smacked her palms against each other before sitting down on the stool and ordering, "Old Maidservant Zhao, before you came to wait on this Empress Dowager, you were in charge of checking the virginity of the pce maids when they entered the ce. Check hers."
Old Maidservant Zhao looked towards Su Xi-er. The young woman was very good-looking, the most beautiful pce maid she had ever seen. Having good looks is an invitation for trouble in the Imperial Harem, no matter who you are. This woman must have incurred the Empress Dowager¡¯s wrath because of her looks.
The Empress Dowager''s edict cannot be defied. Old Maidservant Zhao promptly acknowledged it and walked towards Su Xi-er. "Sit on that horizontal bench and let this old servant examine you. If you are clean and pure, the Empress Dowager will let you off. If you resist, you should be well aware of the consequences."
Old Maidservant Zhao didn''t approach Su Xi-er by force, and instead tried to reason with her. After doing this for decades, she had picked up a knack for persuasion.
But this time around, Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s skills wasn¡¯t enough.
"This servant knows best about my own body. You don¡¯t need to be concerned, Empress Dowager. Old Maidservant Zhao, you can save yourself the trouble." Su Xi-er shuffled closer to the whip that was thrown onto the ground as she spoke.
Old Maidservant Zhao shook her head. This woman really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her at all. No wonder the Empress Dowager doesn''t like her. "Many pce maids have said the same thing, but many have also lost their virginity despite dering that they are still a virgin. If you continue to resist, don''t me this old servant for resorting to violence."
Old Maidservant Zhao was round, sturdy, and also had great strength; no pce maid could stand up against her.
At this moment, Pei Yaran snorted icily. "Cut the nonsense with her and do it now."
CHAPTER 307 (2): CHECKING FOR VIRGINITY
CHAPTER 307 (2): CHECKING FOR VIRGINITY
Trantion: Cosy
If she is still a virgin... Pei Yaran clenches her fists tightly. If she is still a virgin, I must make sure she isn''t one anymore, and directly pierce through her hymen!
Old Maidservant Zhao folded her sleeves up to reveal her thick arms as she walked towards Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er narrowed her eyes. I have seen how my father took in one consort after another after empress mother had died back in Nanzhao. I have also seen how their virginity was inspected, and the process was extremely... They were required to directly expose themselves to others.
If they met an unreasonable old maidservant and upset them, the old maidservant holding the test would purposely break their hymen and call them unclean!
"You''d do best to obediently lie down. Resisting will only cause you to suffer." Old Maidservant Zhao warned. If she resists, I will immediately knock her out in one blow.
Su Xi-er stood there, silent and expressionless; she was buying time for herself. As soon as Old Maidservant Zhao lifted her hand, Su Xi-er swiftly bent down to pick up the whip from the floor. She cracked it at Old Maidservant Zhao, but thetter didn¡¯t even show any signs of pain as the weapon pped against her.
Old Maidservant Zhao snorted andughed at Su Xi-er for biting off more than she could chew. "It''s the first time I¡¯ve seen a woman as daring as you! With such behaviour, you can¡¯t me the Empress Dowager for punishing you! This is simply impudent!¡± She then swiftly made use of herrge stature to force Su Xi-er into the corner.
Pei Yaran immediately shrieked, "Hold her down and quickly examine her! Her trying to escape must mean that she¡¯s unclean!"
Su Xi-er''s gaze turned to Pei Yaran before she flicked her wrist, sending the whip shooting past Old Maidservant Zhao and towards Pei Yaran.
With her skilled and agile movements, Su Xi-er soon had the whip wound around Pei Yaran¡¯s neck. She tugged on it lightly, causing Pei Yaran to reach up for her neck as she gasped for breath.
"Lowly servant! How dare you attack this Empress Dowager!"
Su Xi-er knew she couldn''t face Old Maidservant Zhao head-on, for thetter was too fat and sturdy; even more so than an adult man. However, she could restrain Pei Yaran and use her to threaten Old Maidservant Zhao to stall for time.
"Impudent! How dare you attack the Empress Dowager. That crime is enough to call for the nine familial exterminations[1]!" Old Maidservant Zhao halted in her tracks. She was afraid that any slightest mistake she made would cost Pei Yaran her life.
Su Xi-er smiled faintly as she tightened her grasp on the whip. Pei Yaran''s face swiftly paled as a result. "Old Maidservant Zhao, to mete out the nine familial exterminations, that would require me to have nine groups of family members in the first ce. It''s been years since my parents have passed away, and this servant doesn¡¯t even know where my rtives are. Where is this servant supposed to find any family to be annihted?"
Su Xi-er then nimbly closed the gap between her and Pei Yaran as she continued. "Moreover, that kind of punishment isn¡¯t something that you can decide, Old Maidservant Zhao. Only His Majesty can do so; are you telling me that the Empress Dowager wants to depose His Majesty?"
Old Maidservant Zhao trembled. Deposing His Majesty is not something that can be casually mentioned!
Pei Yaran continued to struggle. "This Empress Dowager has never thought of doing that... You... Let go of this Empress Dowager!"
"You were the one who brought this servant here to punish me with some groundless usation. If even this isn¡¯t considered a major issue, how can you continue to manage the Imperial Harem, Empress Dowager? Are there stillws in this imperial harem?" Su Xi-er knew Beimin well enough. Although itsws were stricter than Nanzhao¡¯s when concerning the hierarchical system, they also ced more emphasis on justice and fairness. Nobles could enjoy their status, but they had to exercise self-restraint and discipline. Only then could the country¡¯s citizens live in peace.
1. One of the most severe punishments for capital offences. As the name suggests, close and extended family members belonging to the nine categories of rtion will also be executed. That¡¯s almost tantamount to annihting the whole n. Here¡¯s a Wikipedia page if you want to read more about it.
CHAPTER 308 (1): RETALIATION
CHAPTER 308 (1): RETALIATION
Trantion: Cosy
"It''s this Empress Dowager business on how I want to manage the Imperial Harem, and nobody can interfere. If you kill this Empress Dowager, there is no way Prince Hao can save you even if he wants to!" Pei Yaran started to threaten Su Xi-er. No matter what, Su Xi-er can¡¯t kill the Empress Dowager of a nation!
Su Xi-er naturally knew that. I am not stupid enough to throw my life away by strangling Pei Yaran to death. However, this must be a lesson that she will not forget! It¡¯s uneptable to simply bring a pce maid to a hut filled with torture instruments without any evidence.
"Of course this servant can¡¯t do anything to you, Empress Dowager. It¡¯s just that you ordered Old Maidservant Zhao to examine this servant¡¯s body without any sort of reason. You seem to suspect this servant of immoral acts, but what evidence do you have?" Su Xi-er tightened the whip as she spoke softly, but every word she said was based on reasoning.
The tightening of the whip on Pei Yaran''s neck caused her to struggle again. Her face had already turned red, and looked extremely appalling under the candlelight.
"Audacious servant! Release the Empress Dowager. You will be severely punished for leaving a mark on the Empress Dowager''s neck." Old Maidservant Zhao hollered as she slowly inched forward, carefully watching Su Xi-er as she waited for an opening to save Pei Yaran.
Unfortunately for her, Su Xi-er saw through the n with a single nce, and replied with a smile on her face. "Old Maidservant Zhao, this servant might be too frightened to control my grip if you take another step forward."
Right afterwards, Pei Yaran immediately gestured to Old Maidservant Zhao to take a few steps back and get the imperial guards outside the hut.
Old Maidservant Zhao understood, but as soon as she turned to exit, Su Xi-er tightened the whip around Pei Yaran¡¯s neck until thetter almost fainted.
Looking at Pei Yaran, Old Maidservant Zhao didn''t dare to take another step. She even slowed her breathing and began to think. Su Xi-er won''t dare to really kill the Empress Dowager, so why don¡¯t I try to take a risk and rescue her by myself?
At this thought, Old Maidservant Zhao''s expression turned solemn as she rushed towards Su Xi-er, lifting a hand to press down on thetter¡¯s shoulder.
However, how could Su Xi-er allow the situation to change so easily? Pivoting on one foot, Su Xi-er lifted the other to give Old Maidservant Zhao a hefty kick on her chest.
No matter how fat or thick Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s skin was, the chest was still the most tender part of a woman''s body; being struck there was nearly the same as a man suffering a blow to hisher regions.
Old Maidservant Zhao''s plump face twisted in pain as she involuntarily stumbled a few steps back, supporting herself with a hand on the table to avoid falling to the ground. This woman is too ruthless! The Empress Dowager¡¯s situation is not looking good at all!
"Old Maidservant Zhao, save your energy. The Empress Dowager wishes to unfairly persecute this servant without any sort of evidence or reason, but I will not submit to such a thing. Even with her position, she still has to follow the nationalws of Beimin." Su Xi-er ced emphasis on the words ¡®nationalws¡¯.
Pei Yaran''s heart palpitated in her chest. Everyone had to adhere to the nationalwsid down by the founding Emperor of Beimin. Suspecting a pce maid and immediately dealing with he personally... Even as the Empress Dowager, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get away scot-free if the Imperial Household Department decides to investigate.
Just then, the guard¡¯s voice sounded from outside. "Empress Dowager, Eunuch Zhang from the Imperial Household Department and Old Maidservant Liu, the in-charge of the Pce Side Quarters, havee and are requesting to meet with you."
CHAPTER 308 (2): RETALIATION
CHAPTER 308 (2): RETALIATION
Trantion: Cosy
Su Xi-er relented her hold on the whip, allowing Pei Yaran to finally take a deep breath. Thetter didn¡¯t need a mirror to know that the stinging pain on her neck meant that there would be a red mark left there!
"Su Xi-er, this Empress Dowager won''t spare you for attacking me!" Pei Yaran snorted and shot a meaningful nce at Old Maidservant Zhao.
Old Maidservant Zhao got the message and swiftly dashed to Su Xi-er, forcing thetter to her knees. She also tightly gripped Su Xi-er¡¯s arm, causing pain to shoot up from the existing wound.
"Summon Eunuch Zhang in and get Old Maidservant Liu to wait outside." Pei Yaran maintained the disposition of an Empress Dowager.
Soon, the doors were opened as Eunuch Zhang made his way in. The imperial guards closed the doors as soon as he had entered.
Under the candlelight, Eunuch Zhang slowly made out the rows of torture instruments. I didn''t know that the Compassionate Peace Pce actually had a ce to administer torture in secrecy!
"Eunuch Zhang, what brings you to the Compassionate Peace Pce in the middle of the night?" Pei Yaran asked icily from her spot on the stool.
Eunuch Zhang didn''t beat about the bush as his gazended on the kneeling Su Xi-er. "This old servant is here naturally for Su Xi-er, the pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters. Empress Dowager, Old Maidservant Liu should be the one meting out punishment if she did something wrong. If you are unsatisfied with Su Xi-er, you can order Old Maidservant Liu to punish Su Xi-er. Why do you have to personally administer punishment while viting the nationalws and pce rules?"
Pei Yaran mmed her palm against the table. "Eunuch Zhang, I am the Empress Dowager of Beimin, and definitely won¡¯t vite the rules. Su Xi-er had offended her superior by attacking this Empress Dowager, so how can I not punish her personally?"
"May this old servant inquire how Su Xi-er offended her superior? This old servant heard from Old Maidservant Liu that you forcefully took Su Xi-er away, Empress Dowager."
An icy glint appeared in Pei Yaran''s eyes. Eunuch Zhang and Old Maidservant Liu are on Su Xi-er''s side and disregarding me, the Empress Dowager! Could this all be the orders of Pei Qianhao? Did he order Eunuch Zhang and Old Maidservant Liu to defend Su Xi-er?
If I don¡¯t settle this quickly and cut the Gordian knot, Pei Qianhao himself may arrive!
"Eunuch Zhang, take a good look. This mark on the neck of this Empress Dowager is Su Xi-er''s doing." Pei Yaran pointed to her neck.
Eunuch Zhang looked over and saw the red strangle mark on Pei Yaran''s fair neck. Why did Su Xi-er lose her cool? How can I resolve this now that the Empress Dowager has bitten us back by making such a im?
As if answering his question, Su Xi-er answered, "Eunuch Zhang, the Empress Dowager tortured this servant. The mark on her neck was identally left behind when this servant was struggling."
A trace of malevolence flickered across Pei Yaran''s eyes, and she suddenly stood up. "Su Xi-er, you vile servant with your mouth full of lies! Old Maidservant Zhao, you say, who made the first move!"
Su Xi-er once again interjected before Old Maidservant Zhao could speak. "Someone who waits on the Empress Dowager will definitely be biased. Eunuch Zhang, every word from this servant¡¯s mouth speaks the truth."
Old Maidservant Zhao was at a loss for words. She applied more pressure and pressed Su Xi-er head down, so close that her head was almost touching the ground.
Just as she did so, Su Xi-er¡¯s hand felt a small pebble on the ground. Holding it between her fingers, she flicked it at Old Maidservant Zhao¡¯s chest.
The sudden force made Old Maidservant Zhao grunt as she loosened her grip on Su Xi-er. Taking this chance to climb up from the ground, Su Xi-er could feel the blood dripping from her now profusely bleeding wound that had been torn open again, staining her clothes red.
"Empress Dowager, this matter has to be postponed. This servant will bring Su Xi-er to the Imperial Physician Institute to be treated; we will then return to the Compassionate Peace Pce to await your verdict." Eunuch Zhang was experienced in knowing what one should say in various types of situation, thus he had chosen his words carefully to leave a way out for Su Xi-er without forgetting to give face for the Empress Dowager.
However, Su Xi-er objected. "Eunuch Zhang, the Empress Dowager will not agree to it. Let''s rify the matter now, lest this servant is wronged."
CHAPTER 309 (1): NOT CARING ABOUT HER
CHAPTER 309 (1): NOT CARING ABOUT HER
Trantion: Sangria
An imperial physician would immediately see the difference between a new wound and an old wound, so Pei Yaran called out to the imperial guards outside the room. ¡°Go to the Imperial Physician Institute and call for Imperial Physician Zhao.¡±
When the guards outside the room heard this, one of them immediately bowed and acknowledged the order. With Old Maidservant Liu unable to enter the room, she decided to follow the guard to prevent any collusion.
Inside the room, Old Maidservant Zhao stood on one side as she stared at Su Xi-er with an evil look. This maidservant is the most obstinate one that I have seen in all these years. The Empress Dowager can¡¯t be the only enemy that she has made in the imperial pce.
¡°Eunuch Zhang, you must be tired from standing with how old you are. This Empress Dowager allows you to sit.¡± Pei Yaran slowly said as she pointed to a chair.
¡°This old servant is used to standing; many thanks for your kind intentions, Empress Dowager.¡± Eunuch Zhang bowed and replied deferentially.
Pei Yaran sneered to herself. So he still recognises that he is a servant, and shouldn¡¯t forget his ce. Yet despite that, he is still here to spoil my ns to punish Su Xi-er. It looks like the supervisor of the Imperial Household Department should be changed.
Su Xi-er stood ramrod straight without a single word. She made sure to be inconspicuous as she carefully observed Pei Yaran. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s not calling an Imperial Physician over to bandage my wound. She knows that anyone who is skilled in medicine will immediately recognise an old injury from a new one.
However, Pei Yaran is specifically calling for Imperial Physician Zhao. Su Xi-er knew Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s personality. Although he is very stubborn, he is also an honest person who won¡¯t harm anyone.
Everyone in the room was caught up in their own thoughts, leaving it silent enough to hear a pin drop.
~~~
Meanwhile, Old Maidservant Liu and the guard had nearly reached the Imperial Physician Institute. Along the way, they coincidentally bumped into the Imperial Army Commander, Yuchi Mo. He was patrolling the imperial pce with a few subordinates.
When Yuchi Mo saw that the guard and Old Maidservant Liu were walking in a hurry, he waved his hand immediately to stop the two.
The guard immediately bowed. ¡°Paying respects to the Commander.¡±
¡°Old Maidservant Liu, it is past 1 am. Where are you going in a hurry?¡± Yuchi Mo knew Old Maidservant Liu. Before thete Emperor passed away, he doted on the current Emperor very much as it hadn¡¯t been easy for thete Emperor to have a son at his old age. Old Maidservant Liu was the current Emperor¡¯s wet nurse, and was thus treated very well.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu bowed deferentially. ¡°This old servant just came from the Compassionate Peace Pce. I was instructed by the Empress Dowager to go to the Imperial Physician Institute.¡±
Yuchi Mo¡¯s gaze was full of doubts. Old Maidservant Liu went to the Compassionate Peace Pce and even followed the Empress Dowager¡¯s order?
The guard on the side exined immediately. ¡°Commander, a maidservant rudely contradicted the Empress Dowager, and thetter was injured. She said to call for the Imperial Physician immediately.¡±
Yuchi Mo widened his eyes in astonishment. Since when was there such a daring servant in the imperial pce? The scheming and calcting Empress Dowager, who stepped on top of the corpses of countless consorts to achieve her current position, is now unable to handle a mere maidservant?
Old Maidservant Liu knew that Yuchi Mo was Prince Hao¡¯s subordinate, and took the chance to add in, ¡°The maidservant in question is under this old servant.¡±
Without her needing to even say a name Yuchi Mo immediately understood who she was talking about. If it¡¯s a maidservant from the Pce Side Quarters, it must be the one that Prince Hao dotes on! The Empress Dowager must have made a move on Su Xi-er because of her jealousy; I must inform Prince Hao!
CHAPTER 309 (2): NOT CARING ABOUT HER
CHAPTER 309 (2): NOT CARING ABOUT HER
Trantion: Sangria
Yuchi Mo then immediately gave his subordinates instructions to keep patrolling around the imperial pce before leaving and jumping on his horse, rushing to inform Prince Hao of the news.
It waste at night, but Pei Qianhao was still awake in his study. When one of the other guards came to report that Yuchi Mo had something urgent to report to him, he put down the book in his hand. ¡°Tell him to enter.¡±
Shortly after, Yuchi Mo walked into the study room and bowed before beginning to speak. ¡°Reporting to Prince Hao, the Empress Dowager is detaining Su Xi-er in the Compassionate Peace Pce. Would you like to enter the pce to check on the situation?¡±
After Yuchi Mo finished his report, he observed Prince Hao carefully. He saw that his superior¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and even looked very calm. After a while, Prince Hao picked up the military book from his desk and continued to read it.
This... Is Prince Hao not going to save Su Xi-er?
¡°This Prince will not handle that; it¡¯s up to her.¡± After the soft echo of Prince Hao¡¯s voice faded away, the only things that could be heard were the turning pages of the book.
Yuchi Mo was stunned and took a while toe to his senses. ¡°This subordinate understands.¡± Despite saying that, he was still confused as he returned to the imperial pce on horseback.
In the study, Pei Qianhao put down his military book and slightly knitted his brows. Su Xi-er is definitely not a person who would lose out, but what if... When this thought appeared in his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but stand up and signal to a guard once he left the room.
¡°Prince Hao, do you have any instructions?¡±
¡°Immediately go to the imperial pce and hide yourself ins the Compassionate Peace Pce. If you notice something awry, go and save Su Xi-er right away. If she¡¯s fine, make sure you aren¡¯t seen when youe back.¡±
The imperial bowed. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± After that, he quickly disappeared from sight.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s brows rxed. Su Xi-er, if you had just listened to this Prince, you wouldn¡¯t be stuck in the imperial pce dealing with an Imperial Harem dispute. However, this was your choice. How long will youst?
When the guard from the Prince Hao Residence left, Feng Changqing just happened to be passing by. He noticed that the guard was heading in the direction of the imperial pce. Did something happen to Su Xi-er? He immediately started running when he thought of this.
Feng Changqing¡¯s legs were well trained, so he only arrived 15 minutes after the guard despite thetter being on a horse.
However, Feng Changqing quickly realised that he had a problem once he arrived at the pce. He only knew that Su Xi-er was working at the Pce Side Quarters, but he had no idea where his current location on. He could only eavesdrop on the pce maids and guards to slowly figure it out.
While he was doing this, Imperial Physician Zhao had already arrived at the hut in the Compassionate Peace Pce.
~~~
He had heard that the Empress Dowager had kept a secret torture room within her repose pce, but was still shocked by the multitude of torture instruments lining the walls.
¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, can you take a look for this Empress Dowager and check if the wound on Su Xi-er¡¯s arm is old or new?¡±
When Imperial Physician Zhao heard that it was Su Xi-er, he thought, It¡¯s her again? Why is she always in trouble? She offended the Empress Dowager again.
¡°Eunuch Zhang, we will know if that wound is old or inflicted by this Empress Dowager once Imperial Physician Zhao takes a look.¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes were filled with a bright glint. When the truth is out, Eunuch Zhang won¡¯t be able to interfere in this anymore.
Eunuch Zhang cupped his hands together as he paid his respects, replying with an affirmative.
At this moment, Imperial Physician Zhao walked next to Su Xi-er. ¡°Roll up your sleeve and let me check your wound.¡±
Su Xi-er slowly said, ¡°My clothes are stuck on the wound. If I roll up my sleeve, it will tear it open. This servant will need to use some water to wash it first.¡±
Pei Yaran mmed her hand on the table. ¡°This Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t care if it hurts or not. Roll up your sleeve and let Imperial Physician Zhao check you right now.¡±
¡°Empress Dowager, this official can check without rolling up her sleeve, but it¡¯s still difficult to see anything in the candlelight. Why don¡¯t we go outside?¡±
Pei Yaran nodded and waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go out of the room then.¡±
CHAPTER 310 (1): SIDE ISSUES CROPPING UP
CHAPTER 310 (1): SIDE ISSUES CROPPING UP
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, check carefully.¡± Pei Yaran sternly ordered, disying the deportment of an empress dowager.
¡°This humble official understands.¡± Imperial Physician Zhao replied deferentially before turning around to ask Su Xi-er to raise her arm.
Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s brows soon furrowed before he shed a meaningful look at Su Xi-er that only she could see. This wound is an old one from a few days ago.
Su Xi-er understood from Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s expression that he already knew. Checking is one thing, but saying it out loud is another.
¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, have you finished checking yet? This Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t have time to waste. Is Su Xi-er¡¯s wound an old one or a new one?¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s voice was sharp, and the vicious look in her eyes was obvious to everyone.
Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s heart thumped against his chest. If I say that it is an old wound, Su Xi-er will definitely die. It¡¯s obvious that the Empress Dowager is purposely making thing difficult for her, but should I tell the truth?
At this moment, Old Maidservant Liu voiced out. ¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, the Empress Dowager has asked you a question about a pce maid of the Pce Side Quarters. If Su Xi-er really did offend the Empress Dowager, this old servant will properly apologise.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao immediately understood that Old Maidservant Liu was on Su Xi-er¡¯s side. She is the current Emperor¡¯s wet nurse. Does that mean His Majesty would also protect Su Xi-er? Even if that isn¡¯t the case, I can¡¯t tell the truth when this is rted to Prince Hao.
Thus, Imperial Physician Zhao cupped his hands together in respect before replying, ¡°Empress Dowager, this humble official has examined the wound; it is fresh. The colour of the blood is bright and not dense.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s expression instantly changed ¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake? You won¡¯t be able to shoulder the punishment for messing up.¡±
¡°This humble official wouldn¡¯t make a mistake. Please don¡¯t worry, Empress Dowager.¡±
Pei Yaran snorted to herself. How can I not worry? Saying the wound is new ©` isn¡¯t that the same as saying that I injured Su Xi-er?! I will punish her tonight, regardless of how many rules I have to get through just to deal with a mere maidservant!
Hence, she raised her hand. ¡°Maybe Old Maidservant Zhao identally used too much force when she pinched Su Xi-er, causing her arm to bleed. However, no matter how serious it is, it cannot match the strangtion mark on this Empress Dowager¡¯s neck. Su Xi-er had offended me, and this cannot be tolerated.¡±
Suddenly, Su Xi-er, who had been quietly standing to the side, reasoned, ¡°When this servant was struggling, I couldn¡¯t control my hands and identally injured the Empress Dowager. This servant has no issues with being punished. However, I must return with Old Maidservant Liu and receive my punishment at the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
Unless the offence is too great, the pce rules in Beimin require the supervisor of each pce to punish their own pce maids. Old Maidservant Liu doesn¡¯t work for the Empress Dowager. Otherwise, things will be easy for Pei Yaran.
Pei Yaran gave a cold snort. ¡°This Empress Dowager orders Old Maidservant Liu to not get involved in this. Old Maidservant Zhao, take Su Xi-er into the room and continue to examine her body!¡±
Eunuch Zhang suddenly became serious. ¡°Empress Dowager, if you insist on doing that, it will be viting the pce rules. After Su Xi-er has been punished, you also have to be punished ording to the pce rules.¡±
Pei Yaran flung her sleeves. ¡°Eunuch Zhang, you worry too much. Don¡¯t forget how you became the Imperial Household Department¡¯s supervisor.
Eunuch Zhang¡¯s body froze when he heard those wordse from Pei Yaran, leaving him only able to watch as Old Maidservant Zhao began to walk towards Su Xi-er.
Old Maidservant Liu was worried and shuffled forward to take a look. Didn¡¯t Yuchi Mo go and report to Prince Hao? Why is no one here yet?
CHAPTER 310 (2): SIDE ISSUES CROPPING UP
CHAPTER 310 (2): SIDE ISSUES CROPPING UP
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Be my guest. It will save me the effort.¡± Old Maidservant Zhao stood still and stretched her hand out, signalling for Su xi-er to enter the hut by herself.
Su Xi-er nodded and walked in the direction of the hut. Just as her wrist twisted to hurl the rocks in her sleeve, she felt a chill run up her spine. Rapidly turning around, she caught sight of a soaring arrow that was aimed at her heart.
It¡¯s the Heart-Prating Arrow again! Su Xi-er immediately ducked down to dodge, allowing the arrow to pass through her hair and embed itself in the pir in front of the hut.
The scene had frightened everyone out of their wits. Pei Yaran widened her eyes, and Old Maidservant Zhao fell to her knees. I was right next to Su Xi-er, and could even hear it passing through her hair. Even now, I can practically feel the wind from when the arrow passed by my head!
Shortly after, sounds of weapons shing together could be heard in the woods nearby. Eunuch Zhang immediately hollered, ¡°Guards, catch the assassin!¡±
The two guards outside the hut immediately burst into action, with one going into the words, while the other headed to the front yard.
The trees started moving violently as the sound of weapons shing grew louder and louder. By the time a group of guards arrived from the front yard though, all noise had ceased.
Pei Yaran quickly raised her hand. ¡°Go into the woods to check.¡±
The big group of guards immediately went in. Pei Yaran stared at the woods next to the hut with her hands tightly clenched. The arrow was meant for Su Xi-er, but she managed to dodge it. It would¡¯ve been great if she was shot dead!
As for who was responsible for this attack, she had her guesses. It could only be him. He has failed in killing Su Xi-er previously, and now he has failed again. To miss his shots twice is unlike him.
Su Xi-er stood on the side calmly. The assant in ck from when I was at the deposed Empress¡¯ repose pce also knew how to fire the Heart-Prating Arrow. Now, I have encountered it again at the Compassionate Peace Pce. Apart from Yun Ruofeng, who else knows how to shoot a Heart-Prating Arrow? Could they be rted to the Empress Dowager?
Su Xi-er was lost in her thoughts, until a corpse was brought out by the guards who had entered the forest.
It was the body of the guard from Compassionate Peace Pce who had gone in ahead of everyone else. His eyes were wide open, and both the tendons from his arms and legs had been broken. It was a ghastly sight.
Everyone¡¯s face darkened. There were already people fighting before that guard entered the forest. For them to have time to break his tendons... exactly how many of them were there?
At this moment, Eunuch Zhang stated, ¡°Empress Dowager, it is not safe at the Compassionate Peace Pce. This old servant must report to the Imperial Guard Army Commander and ask them to send more guards.¡±
Pei Yaran nodded and looked at Su Xi-er. With this kind of incident, I won¡¯t be able to punish Su Xi-er tonight.
When Su Xi-er noticed the Empress Dowager¡¯s gaze, she bowed to pay her respects. ¡°Empress Dowager, this servant suspects that the person who shot the arrow is someone that you secretly sent. That arrow was shot straight at this servant.¡±
A trace of fury flickered past Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes. Even now, she is trying to take a bite at me! Even I don¡¯t know for sure who that person was, but Su Xi-er dares to im that they were sent by me!
¡°If this Empress Dowager wanted to punish you, I wouldn¡¯t need to try to do it secretly.¡±
¡°But Empress Dowager, you¡¯ve already tried several times to catch this servant at night,¡± Su Xi-er replied softly. Pei Yaran¡¯s expression grew even worse.
At this moment, Old Maidservant Liu changed the topic. ¡°Empress Dowager, this old servant will take Su Xi-er back to the Pce Side Quarters and properly punish her tonight for offending you. Please quell your anger. This course of action will hit two birds with one stone. Not only does it achieve your aim of punishing her, it also allows you to avoid breaking the pce rules.¡±
Just as Pei Yaran wanted to say something, a guard suddenly reported, ¡°Empress Dowager, Prince Hao has entered the imperial pce, and is walking towards Compassionate Peace Pce now.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu was inwardly ted. Prince Hao ising!
CHAPTER 311 (1): THIS PRINCE’S WOMAN
CHAPTER 311 (1): THIS PRINCE''S WOMAN
Trantion: Sangria
The guard who reported the news to the Empress Dowager was panicking. When Pei Yaran saw the expression on his face, it only added to the anger in her heart. ¡°Why are you panicking? It¡¯s not the first time that Prince Hao has visited the Compassionate Peace Pce.¡±
The guard¡¯s expression stowed away his flustered expression and bowed. ¡°This servant deserves to die.¡±
Soon, the sound of steady footsteps entered Pei Yaran¡¯s ears. She caught sight of Pei Qianhao as she turned around, and could tell that his eyes had been on Su Xi-er from the moment he had arrived. Although he was calm, his furrowed brows revealed that he was in a bad mood.
¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡± The sound of people paying their respects continued until Pei Qianhao waved his hand to stop them.
Pei Qianhao walked forward, each step like a hammer on Pei Yaran¡¯s heart. Atst, he stopped in front of her and said, ¡°Empress Dowager, it is already past 11pm. You should retire for tonight.¡±
After that, Pei Qianhao¡¯s gazended on the corpse on the floor. ¡°Someone take him away and give him a proper burial. Close up all the gates in the pce, and have the Imperial Guard Army continue to patrol throughout the night. Every section of the repose pce must be checked carefully. If any suspicious-looking people are found, send them to the Dragon Heaven Pce immediately.¡±
The Dragon Heaven Pce is His Majesty¡¯s repose pce, and there is a side pce hall there that belongs to Prince Hao as it allows him to assist the Emperor when needed. Everyone understood that Pei Qianhao wouldn¡¯t be returning to his residence after what he had said. He would be staying in the imperial pce to manage the political affairs.
The guards acknowledged the order and immediately took the corpse away. Shortly after, only five people including Su Xi-er, the Empress Dowager, and Pei Qianhao, were left in front of the hut.
Su Xi-er bowed. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Before she got up, a big hand stretched out and helped her. ¡°You may dispense with the formalities since your arm is wounded.¡±
The sight of their hands touching was like a bright fire that burnt Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes.
¡°Empress Dowager, it is alreadyte; you should rest early.¡± Although Pei Qianhao¡¯s words were respectful, his voice was very cold.
Pei Yaran¡¯s heart felt suffocated when she saw that Su Xi-er was going to be taken away. ¡°Prince Hao, this Empress Dowager cannot allow you to take Su Xi-er away so easily.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but his voice became lower. ¡°Reason?¡±
¡°This Empress Dowager suspects that Su Xi-er has lost her chastity in the pce, and I am waiting for Old Maidservant Zhao to examine her body. When I am certain that she is still a virgin, you can take her away.¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s voice was soft and slow as she suddenly smiled and looked at Old Maidservant Zhao, signalling her to walk up.
Even with the Empress Dowager there, Old Maidservant Zhao wasn¡¯t courageous enough to directly go against Prince Hao.
Suddenly, everybody had stopped speaking, and the only sound that could be heard was the leaves in the wind.
Su Xi-er opened her mouth. ¡°Empress Dowager, this servant will know if I have lost my chastity or not. After this servant entered the pce, I didn¡¯t go near any men.¡±
¡°Every maidservant who has lost their chastity has said something like that before they were examined. Su Xi-er, if you are innocent, why not get examined?¡± Pei Yaran asked her with a smile on her face.
Su Xi-er¡¯s parted her lips to reply, but Pei Qianhao suddenly raised his hand to stop her from talking.
However, what Pei Qianhao said afterwards shocked everyone, especially Old Maidservant Zhao. Even Eunuch Zhang and Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s expressions froze before quickly returning to normal.
CHAPTER 311 (2): THIS PRINCE’S WOMAN
CHAPTER 311 (2): THIS PRINCE''S WOMAN
Trantion: Sangria
His voice was deep and clear, but created an enormous wave in the hearts of others.
Pei Yaran stared at Su Xi-er with her hand raised high. ¡°What a daring maidservant; to dare to openly seduce Prince Hao against the pce rules! This Empress Dowager must punish you!¡±
Pei Yaran immediately moved forward after she finished speaking, trying to p Su Xi-er with her right hand. Thetter easily dodged back and moved away.
At the same time, Pei Qianhao stretched out his hands and held Pei Yaran¡¯s wrist. ¡°Empress Dowager, although you are still young, you have been in the pce for more than three years. Please always remember to keep the deportment of an Empress Dowager.¡±
He then fiercely shook off Pei Yaran¡¯s hand.
As he used a lot of force, Pei Yaran¡¯s hand felt pain shooting up her hand. She stared at Pei Qianhao with a cold gaze and thought to herself. How could he treat me like this? Does he mean to say that the 10 years we¡¯ve been together doesn¡¯t evenpare to the short time he has spent with Su Xi-er?
¡°Prince Hao, Su Xi-er seduced you, but prior to that, you didn¡¯t take her in as your room concubine servant. She must receive harsh punishment for viting the pce rules. As the Empress Dowager, is it wrong for me to do things by the book?¡±
Pei Qianhao replied in aposed manner. ¡°Empress Dowager, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±
Old Maidservant Zhao, Eunuch Zhang and Old Maidservant Liu were confused again. It sounds like Prince Hao has already done the deed with Su Xi-er already, but he¡¯s still saying that the Empress Dowager isn¡¯t wrong. What on earth is he trying to do?
As if answering their doubts, Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze suddenly became frigid. ¡°She is this Prince¡¯s woman, so her chastity naturally belongs to this Prince. This Prince hasn¡¯t taken her virginity yet, so is there anyone who would dare to do so?¡±
Everyone understood now. Prince Hao hasn¡¯t done the deed with Su Xi-er, but there is nobody who would dare to even try! Even if Su Xi-er isn¡¯t examined right now, there¡¯s no way that someone has taken her virginity. Pei Yaran took in a deep breath and turned her head to look at Su Xi-er, seeing that her expression was calm. It¡¯s a massive honour for Pei Qianhao to treat her like that, but she doesn¡¯t look proud or pleased at all. If he treated me like that, I would probably wake upughing.
Suddenly, Pei Yaran felt that she was very pitiful. Something that I always thought was mine has been taken away, and by a lowly maidservant at that. What does Pei Qiahao see in her?! Her face? If I ruin Su Xi-er¡¯s face, what else would she have?
It was like a lightbulb had lit in her head; she stared at Su Xi-er and chuckled. ¡°How skillful; this Empress Dowager has never seen Prince Hao like this. If Prince Hao has made up his mind, this Empress Dowager will not examine her. It¡¯s just that...¡±
At this moment, Pei Yaranughed. ¡°We have known since ancient times that beauties bring cmities. This Empress Dowager can see that Su Xi-er¡¯s appearance will steal the souls of many men, not just Prince Hao. Once they catch on, others will also try to get together with her. If she happens to lose her virginity to someone else because of that, Prince Hao will be cuckolded[1].¡±
¡°That day won¡¯t happen. This Prince shall send you back to the main hall, Empress Dowager.¡± Pei Qianhao stretched out his hand and signalled for her to go in.
Pei Yaran sneered to herself. She sized up Su Xi-er once more before finally turning around to leave.
Before Pei Qianhao left, he looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°Why are you still not returning to the Pce Side Quarters?¡±
Old Maidservant Liu understood and pulled Su Xi-er¡¯s hand in the opposite direction. Su Xi-er watched as Pei Qianhao walked away, her brain filled with his words.
¡°She is this Prince¡¯s woman, and her chastity belongs to this Prince.¡± His tone was so firm and full of confidence.
1. The original phrase means ¡®wearing a green hat¡¯, which refers to how the female makes a fool out of her partner by having an affair with someone.
CHAPTER 312 (1): TO THINK IT’S LIKE THIS
CHAPTER 312 (1): TO THINK IT''S LIKE THIS
Trantion: Sangria
The pce maids immediately understood, quickly withdrawing while closing the doors behind them.
Pei Yaran¡¯s expression was solemn as she approached the upper seat and sat down before giving a smile. ¡°Prince Hao, you haven¡¯t paid your respects to this Empress Dowager yet, even after entering the Compassionate Peace Pce. You kept reminding this Empress Dowager that I need to disy the deportment of an Empress Dowager, but what about you? Do you have the deportment of a Prince Regent?¡±
Pei Qianhao promptly cupped his hands together. ¡°This humble official pays his respects to the Empress Dowager.¡±
I don¡¯t care about her asking me to be respectful on the surface. As long as she doesn¡¯t touch my bottom line, everything can be negotiable.
¡°Prince Hao, this Empress Dowager understands what you want to say. Su Xi-er is your woman, and this Empress Dowager can¡¯t do anything to her.¡± Pei Yaran admitted softly as she yed around with a teacup in her hand.
¡°It¡¯s good that you understand this Prince, Empress Dowager. From now on, I hope that you won¡¯t get involved in matters rted to Su Xi-er.¡±
Pei Yaranughed and rxed her grip. Crash! The white porcin teacup dropped to the ground and shattered into pieces. ¡°A woman is like a teacup, dazzling and beautiful in her youth, as well as attracting the attention of all. However, their appearance is fragile like this cup, and will easily shatter into smithereens after their youth. Prince Hao, what does Su Xi-er have apart from her appearance?¡±
¡°Empress Dowager, you are trying to remind this Prince to focus on power and give up on Su Xi-er, right?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze became deep like the bottomless pools, making it difficult to figure out what he was contemting.
Pei Yaran¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. It scares me every time he shows that kind of expression. Every time I¡¯ve seen it in the past, someone, or even their entire family, has been killed. For him to show such an expression now... can it mean that he wants to kill me?
But I have been together with him for so many years. He shouldn¡¯t be so ungrateful and unfeeling!
Pei Yaran¡¯s smile disappeared, and she mmed her hand down on the table. ¡°You should be always focusing on power. Otherwise, why would I have entered the pce? It was for the Pei Family at first, and now it¡¯s all for you! As the Prince Regent, you currently monopolise most of the power in Beimin. By the time the Emperor is old enough to formally take on the throne, all the court officials will be on your side. At that time...¡±
Just as she was about to get to the crucial part, a loud cracking sound could be heard. Pei Yaran watched as the redwood table in the main hall suddenly split into two, with Pei Qianhao¡¯s fist lingering over it! His gaze was chilling, and his expression dark as he stared at her.
¡°Whoever dares to oppose this Prince will meet the same end as this table. This Prince will send someone along with a new high-quality table tomorrow.¡± After that, Pei Qianhao bowed to pay his respects. ¡°Empress Dowager, rest early.¡±
He then started walking towards the main doors, his footsteps echoing through the cavernous hall. Once the trembling pce maid directly outside caught sight of him, she fell to her knees with a thud. ¡°This servant sees Prince Hao off.¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t bother to reply, simply walking straight out. The pce maid was too scared to stand up, and too scared to look in the main hall either. Everyone, including the pce maids, guards, and eunuchs, had heard therge banging sound just now.
In the main hall, Pei Yaran was still frozen stiff. Her hands were clutching the armrests of her chair as she stared at the remains of the redwood table, and remained that way for quite some time.
A long whileter, a gust of cold wind entered the main hall and made Pei Yaran shiver, finally helping her to break out of her stupor.
¡°Come, tidy things up here.¡± Pei Yaran waved her hand at the pce maids outside and signalled for them to enter.
CHAPTER 312 (2): TO THINK IT’S LIKE THIS
CHAPTER 312 (2): TO THINK IT''S LIKE THIS
Trantion: Sangria
Prince Hao must have lost his temper for such a thing to happen. Just the aftermath is enough to show how terrifying his expression must have been.
¡°Tidy things up right away!¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s voice was full of fury.
The pce maids didn¡¯t dare to be slow, immediately bending down to clear the mess.
The look in Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes grew unfathomable. Pei Qianhao has already said such harsh words; if I continue to strike at Su Xi-er, he will not hesitate to ignore our rtionship and social positions. Of this, I am certain, and I know his methods very well.
I can¡¯t believe that I would end up like this with him. I have always done everything for his sake, but he has thrown me aside for a lowly maidservant!
Pei Yaran¡¯s heart ached more and more as she thought about this, with even her hand trembling as she raised it to support her forehead.
After a while, Pei Yaran remembered that Pei Anru still hadn¡¯t returned from the Pce Side Quarters. Did she go to the wrong ce? No, she couldn¡¯t have. Then Pei Qianhao must have been there when she went to the Pce Side Quarters.
So where is Pei Anru?
At this moment, a eunuch frantically ran into the main hall. ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, Young Miss Anru was found unconscious on the side of the pce path. A guard has already brought her to the Compassionate Peace Pce, but her body is still cold. She needs to see an imperial physician.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Hurry to the Imperial Physician Institute.¡±
The eunuch bowed immediately. ¡°This servant will head over right now.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s sped her hands tightly. Su Xi-er, we still have many days ahead of us. Pei Qianhao currently has his guard up against me, so I won¡¯t do anything to you right now. However, you can be sure that this Empress Dowager will kill you with one shot in the future!
Pei Yaran then stood up and walked towards the room that Pei Anru was resting in.
When she entered the room, she touched Pei Anru¡¯s forehead. It¡¯s very hot, as if she has caught a cold.
¡°Servants, summon Lord Pei to enter the Compassionate Peace Pce and take Young Miss Anru away. She is ill, and can¡¯t continue to stay in the pce.¡± Pei Yaran instructed a pce maid next to her.
The pce maid immediately went out and passed the message to a guard. The guard epted the Empress Dowager¡¯s order and swiftly left the pce for the Pei Residence.
~~~
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er was already back at the Pce Side Quarters, and was currently in her room after receiving a few instructions from Old Maidservant Liu. Eunuch Zhang had also returned to the Imperial Household Department.
Just as Su Xi-er was about to open the door of her room, she heard some soundsing from down the walkway, and found Hong Li heading in her direction. Why is she looking so flustered?
Hong Li stopped in front of Su Xi-er beforeunching into her exnation. ¡°I found a man in the backyard of the Pce Side Quarters. He is not a guard or a eunuch, but he was injured and I pitied him. I¡¯ve put him in your room.¡±
There are other people who sleep in Hong Li¡¯s room, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have brought the man into my room.
Su Xi-er¡¯s brows were knitted. Pei Qianhao always visits me without warning. If he suddenly finds a strange man in my room, it won¡¯t end well.
Despite her thoughts, Su Xi-er¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She softly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see.¡±
Hong Li nodded and followed Su Xi-er into the room.
A man in coarse clothes was sitting on a wooden stool. His right hand was held over his profusely bleeding left arm.
Su Xi-er walked closer. When she saw the grey veil on him, she was shocked. It¡¯s Feng Changqing! Could it be that he was discovered by the Imperial Guard Army and attacked by a group of them? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be injured to such an extent with his skills!
¡°Hong Li, go and boil some water. I will wash his wounds.¡±
Hong Li nodded and walked towards the kitchen to boil some water.
CHAPTER 313 (1): A PERSON WHO KNOWS HOW TO SHOOT THE HEART-PENETRATING ARROW
CHAPTER 313 (1): A PERSON WHO KNOWS HOW TO SHOOT THE HEART-PENETRATING ARROW
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Don¡¯t talk right now, let me check your wound.¡± Su Xi-er knelt in front of him and rolled his sleeve up. Fortunately, the blood from this sword wound is a normal bright red. As long as he hasn¡¯t been poisoned, it will be a simple matter to clean and bandage the wound with some medicine.
Su Xi-er walked towards the cupboard and took out the Lingrui flower powder. Of course, I will still need to stop his bleeding; otherwise, he will faint.
She took the brown coloured bottle and walked to Feng Changqing, opening up the bottle as she poured the powder inside onto his wound. It was only a short time after that his wound stopped bleeding.
¡°Once the hot water is here, we will clean the wound and apply some more flower powder before bandaging. Feng Changqing, did you go to the Compassionate Peace Pce?¡± Su Xi-er got up and asked him as she took out the medicinal herbs. She poured some cold water into the teapot, washed the herbs, and passed them to Feng Changqing. ¡°Keep them in your mouth.¡±
Feng Changqing put the herbs into his mouth and kept them under his tongue. He could taste the mild vour of herbs spread throughout his mouth, bringing along a revitalising feeling with it.
¡°When this subordinate returned to the Prince Hao Residence, I saw a guard rushing back to the imperial pce on horseback. Thinking that something might have happened to you, I followed him. After that, I heard people gossiping that a maidservant from the Pce Side Quarters was taken by the Empress Dowager to the Compassionate Peace Pce. This subordinate then hid in one of the huts in the backyard of the Compassionate Peace Pce, but I didn¡¯t expect to find a man dressed in ck.¡±
At this moment, Feng Changqing stopped and became more serious. ¡°He had arge stature, and was covered from head to toe in ck robes. Most importantly, he knows how to shoot the Heart-Prating arrow.¡±
¡°Did you see what he looks like?¡±
Feng Changqing shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t. He was also wearing a veil like this subordinate. This subordinate could tell that he was very skilful after fighting with him. Each of his moves were ferocious, filled with enough force to kill. He was the one who broke both the arm and leg tendons of the guard from the Compassionate Peace Pce.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°I have met this person before, but simr to now, he wore a ck veil to hide his identity, so I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a friend or a foe. The only thing I am sure of is that he knows the Third Imperial Prince. That being said, the two of them are definitely not friends.¡±
Feng Changqing¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. Atst, he cautioned, ¡°With how familiar he is with the geography of the Compassionate Peace Pce, he must have hidden in there for a long time. He also intended to shoot you with that arrow, implying that he and the Empress Dowager may know one another. You should be careful while you¡¯re in the pce in the future.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I would be foolish to not be more cautious after having this person appear before me twice. In any case, you should return to the Prince Hao Residence after I bandage your wound; otherwise, Prince Hao will be suspicious if he finds you missing.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
At this moment, Hong Li entered the room with a basin of hot water and a handkerchief. When he saw the long and narrow eyes of Feng Changqing, Hong Li was stunned. This man¡¯s eyes are so beautiful!
Feng Changqing could see the envy in her eyes. However, his expression softened when he realised that she had saved his life. ¡°Many thanks for saving me, Miss.¡±
¡°Then will you clean the wound yourself, or do you want me to clean it for you?¡± Hong Li wet the handkerchief and wrung it dry while asking.
CHAPTER 313 (2): A PERSON WHO KNOWS HOW TO SHOOT THE HEART-PENETRATING ARROW
CHAPTER 313 (2): A PERSON WHO KNOWS HOW TO SHOOT THE HEART-PENETRATING ARROW
Trantion: Sangria
However, Su Xi-er took the handkerchief away. ¡°Let me clean it. I have been injured many times, and I know how to clean a wound so it doesn¡¯t get infected.¡±
She gave Feng Changqing a look, not allowing him to reject her. She then took the damp handkerchief and started to clean the wound for him.
After repeating the process twice more, Su Xi-er had Hong Li take the basin away. She then poured some more of the Lingrui flower powder on his wound before tearing some fabric from the hem of his clothes, using it to bandage his wound.
The Lingrui flower powder was good for reducing inmmation, and quickly helped with the pain.
Suddenly, Hong Li anxiously pushed open the door and softly warned, ¡°Su Xi-er, I just saw Prince Hao walking over. He will be here soon!¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s brows furrowed. I can¡¯t let him discover Feng Changqing. She immediately pushed a bottle of Lingrui flower powder into his hand. ¡°Take this and quickly leave; make sure to not let anyone see it.¡±
She pushed Feng Changqing to the back of the room near the window. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t stay for long, Feng Changqing pushed open the window and jumped out. The medicinal herbs had helped him recover some of his strength.
Hong Li watched as Feng Changqing left, disappointment flickering across her eyes. I don¡¯t know if I will see him again, but his eyes were so bright and beautiful.
Before Su Xi-er could even close the window, the door was pushed open, and a deep voice could be heard. ¡°How¡¯s your wound?¡±
¡°This servant... pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡± Hong Li¡¯s legs kept trembling when she saw Pei Qianhao.
Su Xi-er closed the window and walked towards Pei Qianhao. Before she could even start to bow, he put a hand on her shoulder and nodded towards Hong Li. ¡°Bring a basin of hot water over.¡±
Hong Li stared nkly. Was Su Xi-er injured? A basin of hot water is usually used for cleaning wounds.
¡°Why are you still standing there?¡±
When Hong Li heard the annoyance in Prince Hao¡¯s voice, she didn¡¯t dare to tarry any longer.
Inside the room, Pei Qianhao rolled up Su Xi-er¡¯s sleeve. When he saw the dark-red dried blood, his brows were knitted. ¡°You always get injured in the imperial pce. Do you like to be injured a lot?¡±
After that, he walked towards her shelf and retrieved one of the bottles of Lingrui flower powder. Upon noticing that one was already gone, he asked, ¡°You have just returned to the pce, but you have already used up a bottle of Lingrui flower powder?¡±
The missing bottle of powder was given to Feng Changqing, but I can¡¯t tell Pei Qianhao that. He hates it when I give things gifted by him to others.
Su Xi-er replied, ¡°Prince Hao, you said that you don¡¯t like this servant¡¯s body to smell bad. Thus, this servant used a bottle of Lingrui flower powder to take a bath after returning.¡±
Pei Qianhao turned around and held the bottle of Lingrui flower powder. His acute sense of smell had allowed him to detect the faint scent of medicinal herbs, but he didn¡¯t say anything despite finding it suspicious. He merely stood in front of Su Xi-er and held her arm while rolling up her sleeve.
When Hong Li suddenly rounded the corner with a basin of hot water in her hands, she froze at the sight in front of her.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s low and deep voice could be heard. ¡°Come in and close the door.¡±
¡°This servant obeys the order.¡± Hong Li immediately closed the door behind her as she brought the basin of water in with trembling hands.
I can¡¯t just put the basin on the floor and let Prince Hao squat down to help Su Xi-er clean, right?
Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao and took the handkerchief. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant thinks it¡¯s better to do it myself.¡±
There was no reply. Hong Li stood straight and carried the wooden basin at waist level.
The sound of the handkerchief being wet and wrung dry could be heard. Pei Qianhao¡¯s gazended on Su Xi-er¡¯s wound as he raised the handkerchief and carefully helped her clean the wound.
After that, he put some medicine on her and bandaged it up.
¡°Be careful in the future. If your scab opens up again, your wound will fester.¡± Pei Qianhao rolled down her sleeve and admonished her with a trace of sternness in his voice.
Su Xi-er knew that even if the scab was torn off, it wouldn¡¯t fester. He only said it to scare me.
CHAPTER 314 (1): BEHEADED IN PUBLIC
CHAPTER 314 (1): BEHEADED IN PUBLIC
Trantion: Sangria
The sight of Su Xi-er acting in such a manner reminded Pei Qianhao about the scent of the medicinal herbs, so he bent down and looked into her eyes as he questioned, ¡°For you to be so obedient... did you do something wrong?¡±
Hong Li was shocked to see Pei Qianhao being so close to Su Xi-er in front of her, causing her hands to slip. The wooden basin tilted to one side and some of the water was sshed onto Pei Qianhao¡¯s robe.
When Hong Li saw the dark drops on the hem of Prince Hao¡¯s robe, she immediately set the basin down and knelt in fear. In a trembling voice, she beseeched, ¡°This servant deserves to die; Prince Hao, please have mercy.¡±
She was frightened out of her wits. A pce maid who doesn¡¯t wash clothes well at the Laundry Service Bureau would lose their head. A simr punishment currently awaits me if Prince Hao ns to hold me liable!
Hong Li suddenly thought of Su Xi-er in her panic, and immediately looked up at her, using her eyes to ask Su Xi-er to help her.
Before she could even say anything though, thetter had already stretched out her hand and smiled as she held the hem of Pei Qianhao¡¯s clothes. ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of water. Nothing that can¡¯t be solved just by covering it up with your hand.¡±
Cover it with my hand and use my body temperature to make the drops of water evaporate. She has some crazy ideas. Pei Qianhao looked at Hong Li and waved his hand. ¡°Go and carry the wooden basin out.¡±
Hong Li let out a sigh of relief and immediately picked up the wooden basin before swiftly leaving the room.
Creak. When the door finally closed, Pei Qianhao stretched out his hand to hold Su Xi-er¡¯s. ¡°Go and lie in bed; you should rest early.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant will rest once you have left.¡±
¡°What, are you afraid that this Prince will take advantage of you?¡±
Su Xi-er replied, ¡°You are clever, Prince Hao.¡±
A chuckle escaped from Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips. ¡°This Prince won¡¯t do anything to you while the wound on your arm is still open. The Imperial Army Guard Commander Yuchi Mo is this Prince¡¯s subordinate. If you find something difficult to deal with, tell Old Maidservant Liu to report to him.¡±
Su Xi-er suddenly understood Pei Qianhao¡¯s timely arrival at the Compassionate Peace Pce. It was Yuchi Mo who reported to the Prince Hao Residence.
¡°Rest well. After a period of time, you will no longer be a maidservant.¡± Pei Qianhao looked at Su Xi-er again before turning on his heel to leave the room.
By the time Su Xi-er had fully processed hisst sentence, Pei Qianhao had already left the room. What does he mean by that? I won¡¯t be a maidservant after some time? What will I be then? Is he already too impatient to give me any more time?
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t know that hisst sentence would keep Su Xi-er up for another two hours. She was thinking about what she should do if he insisted on her entering the Prince Hao Residence, and how she would contact Feng Changqing and the others under his watch.
All these thoughts filled her mind until she finally fell asleep.
The next day, a piece of news spread through the entirety of Beimin¡¯s capital, including the imperial pce.
A member of the Pei Family¡¯s side branch, Pei Yong, had been charged with taking bribes, as well as abusing his power to sexually assault women for many years. The punishment would be a beheading to be conducted on the street this afternoon to set an example.
The main entrance of the Pei Residence was tightly shut today, with only two pages respectfully standing in front of the entrance as the civilians walked by and whispered in hushed voices. Pei Zheng chose to ignore all of this, as well as the Empress Dowager¡¯s verbal edict to visit the Compassionate Peace Pce.
No matter what, Pei Anru must stay in the imperial pce.
The prisoner¡¯s wagon[1] carrying Pei Yong headed towards the street. Although he was a prisoner, his clothes and hair were still tidy because the guards hadn¡¯t dared to neglect someone with his position.
1. In case you don¡¯t watch historical Chinese dramas, here¡¯s an image as an example.
CHAPTER 314 (2): BEHEADED IN PUBLIC
CHAPTER 314 (2): BEHEADED IN PUBLIC
Trantion: Sangria
However, Pei Yong suddenly grew anxious once he was kneeling in the middle of the execution ground, and he frantically searched his surroundings for someone familiar. However, nobody from the Pei Residence was there, even his wife and daughter. Reality finally struck him. Is no one really going to save me? Am I really going to die?
Pei Yong started to struggle for his life on the execution grounds, but the burly executioner held him in ce, not giving him any chances.
Wu Ling then arrived at the execution grounds in hismander''s attire and started to recite Pei Yong¡¯s crimes. The civilians pped their hands together in approval. Pei Yong was terrified, his face turning a ghastly white as his pupils dted.
Once it was time, Wu Ling gave the signal to the county magistrate, who then threw out his execution te[1]. Pei Yong closed his eyes in fear as his body trembled...
s, nothing would change as the executioner swung his sword, and the sound of a head falling to the ground echoed over the otherwise silent execution grounds. The silence, however, was short-lived; the civilians were soon cheering and pping once again.
Meanwhile, Pei Qianhao set down a cup of wine in his hands as he gazed down at the execution grounds from the second floor of a nearby restaurant. Seated opposite was Pei Zheng, whose brows were furrowed tightly together as he held his own cup in a death grip. A guard from the Prince Hao Residence had stopped by the Pei Residence earlier today, and informed him that Pei Qianhao had invited him to meet.
He knows that I can¡¯t reject his invitation, yet he purposely chose a restaurant that is near the execution grounds just so that I can witness Pei Yong¡¯s decapitation with my own eyes.
Pei Zheng put down the wine cup. ¡°Prince Hao, you have executed Pei Yong ording to thew. This official had initially tried to stop you since we are all members of the Pei Family, but I didn¡¯t interfere after that. Thus, this official hopes that you can tell me why I was invited here today.¡±
¡°The Pei Family is the most powerful aristocratic family in the country right now. This Prince wants to ask you something. How will you ensure that the Pei family doesn¡¯t fall? This Prince heard that the Xie Family has been making some moves recently.¡±
Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie controls one-third of the military power, and has recently begun to involve himself in court politics. The side branches of the Xie Family also started to get close to the schrs...¡± The Xie Family must be guarded against if we are to keep our position!
Pei Qianhao picked up the wine cup from the table and gently swayed it. ¡°Lord Pei, if this Prince biasedly protects Pei Yong right now, the civilians will definitely be disillusioned. If the Xie Family uses this chance to get the civilians¡¯ support, even if we can salvage the status of the Pei Family, the Xie Family will still hold a higher position in the civilians¡¯ hearts.¡±
Pei Zheng ruminated for a while and finally nodded. ¡°Many thanks for the reminder, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°No need to thank this Prince. This Prince grew up in the Pei Residence, and won¡¯t forget that you raised me. Lord Pei, if you have time, you should visit the Compassionate Peace Pce. The Empress Dowager hasn¡¯t been concentrating on the Pei Family these days.¡±
Pei Zheng naturally understood the underlying meaning in Pei Qianhao¡¯s words. ¡°Yaran¡¯s temper has been bad since she was young. I hope you will excuse any offence. As for her attitude towards the Pei Residence, this official will go to the Compassionate Peace Pce.¡±
It would be great if you can do that, Lord Pei. This Prince will be taking my leave first to visit the army barracks.¡± Pei Qianhao got up and walked out of the restaurant.
After Pei Qianhao disappeared, Pei Zheng¡¯s expression became gloomy. The Pei Residence is currently wedged in a bad position. In front of us is Prince Hao, who is bing more and more difficult to control. Behind is the Xie Family, along with Commandery Prince Xie.
Pei Qianhao quickly boarded a horse carriage after leaving the restaurant. Wu Ling had already been waiting for him on the side with the horse carriage.
¡°Have people watch the Pei Residence in secret. Report to this Prince immediately if there are any suspicious movements.¡± Pei Qianhao instructed as he looked at Pei Zheng through the gap between the curtains.
Wu Ling bowed. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded and ordered the guard who drove the horse carriage to head for the army barracks.
At this moment, Tan Ge was also in the crowd. She instantly spotted Prince Hao¡¯s horse carriage driving past with just one nce. Although there were no words or insignias on the horse carriage, the ck gilded tassels hanging from the roof were enough proof that the horse carriage belonged to Prince Hao.
1. You should have seen it before if you watch Chinese dramas. Here¡¯s an example. It¡¯s the te that¡¯s sticking out from behind the prisoner.
CHAPTER 315 (1): THE TAN RESIDENCE
CHAPTER 315 (1): THE TAN RESIDENCE
Trantion: Sangria
Her voice harboured a trace of excitement. I will keep an eye out for this ck gilded horse carriage in the future. I might be able to beg for Prince Hao to keep Young Miss and not chase her away.
In contrast to the excited Cui-er, Tan Ge was much moreposed. ¡°Even if Prince Hao is standing in front of me, I would not beg him to keep me. I don¡¯t want to live that kind of life.¡± After that, she turned on her heel and walked towards the embroidery house.
She found herself very lucky to have found an embroidery house after she left the Beauty Pce. The manager had recognised her skill and allowed her to stay.
¡°Young Miss!¡± Cui-er pouted. Why is Young Miss giving up on herself? It¡¯s already been a few days since the Beauty Pce was dismissed, but the Patriarch hasn¡¯t even tried to reach out to Young Miss yet. Does he really intend to abandon her and leave her to her own devices?¡±
Cui-er watched as Tan Ge walked away and hastily followed her. However, three burly men appeared and blocked their path just as they rounded the corner. It was obvious that they were there to find trouble with the two women.
Tan Ge retreated a few steps back but remained unperturbed, addressing them in a resounding voice. ¡°Thews of Beimin are stringent, and it¡¯s in the middle of the day. Why would you try to knowingly break thew right now?¡±
The burly menughed. ¡°Beautiful, we only know that we aren¡¯t going to let you escape from us today. As for thew? What would the three of us uneducated brothers know about it?¡±
¡°See big brother, what I said was right. I noticed her walking into the embroidery house yesterday. Tsk tsk, those other embroidery women are either too old or have coarse skin. This beauty here has such smooth skin and gorgeous looks. I just want to have a taste when I see her!¡±
The three men spoke casually between themselves as they approached Tan Ge, taking no notice of Cui-er as she courageously put herself in front of the former. ¡°Young Miss, quickly leave; this servant will block them for you. All you lowlives, do you know who¡¯s standing in front of you?!¡±
Tan Ge pursed her lips tightly, her face contorted into a serious expression. Cui-er grew up with me from a young age; she is the only close family member I have after leaving the Tan Residence. If I just leave Cui-er behind, I am not fit to be human!
¡°Young Miss, leave now!¡± Cui-er was getting more and more anxious, stretching out her hand to push Tan Ge away.
However, one of the men quickly walked behind Tan Ge and used his hands to carry her bridal style and spun her around. His arm wound around her waist as he spoke. ¡°The Tan Residence has long declined, otherwise, there would be someone here to save you. Why not just follow us brothers instead? At the very least, you will be able to live in peace as the three of us support you!¡±
Tan Ge¡¯s eyes shot cold res, and she even spat at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t put me down, don¡¯t expect to keep the tendons in your arms and legs!¡±
On the other side, Cui-er was already forced into the corner by the other two burly men. They reached out their hands together and pulled open the cor of her clothes, revealing her bare shoulders. ¡°Even her maidservant has such fine skin! We have really struck the lottery!¡±
Cui-er had never been shamed like this, and became furious as she tried to bite the man¡¯s arm.
The burly man snorted and pped her across the face; almost immediately, Cui-er¡¯s face began to swell up.
Seeing that things weren¡¯t going well, Tan Ge decided to go along with the men for now in order to calm them down. We can find a chance to escape after leaving this alley!
CHAPTER 315 (2): THE TAN RESIDENCE
CHAPTER 315 (2): THE TAN RESIDENCE
Trantion: Sangria
The burly man who was holding her was pleased to hear that. Heughed heartily and kissed her cheeks. ¡°Alright, follow us obediently!¡±
Tan Ge suppressed her disgust and followed the three men from behind, tidying up Cui-er¡¯s clothes when she passed by her.
Cui-er¡¯s tears fell like raindrops. ¡°Young Miss...¡±
¡°Let¡¯s just follow them from now on.¡± Tan Ge winked at Cui-er, and thetter nodded to signal that she understood.
Once they had gotten onto the main street where there were more pedestrians, Tan Ge pulled Cui-er with her and started to run away.
The three burly men noticed their actions and stopped them. ¡°You shameless woman, despite being married to my big brother, you are still thinking about going out and seducing people every day!¡±
The people passing by gave them a cursory nce and shook their heads. We shouldn¡¯t get involved in family matters.
Cui-er was exasperated. ¡°Who¡¯s married to your big brother? You three are trying to abduct her!¡±
The three burly men made no further remarks and simply held onto Tan Ge and Cui-er.
Suddenly, a horse carriage with cyan tassels hanging from its roof drove past.
Tan Ge immediately recognised Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s horse carriage and called out, ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, please save this little woman!¡±
When the burly man heard Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s name, it sent shivers down his spine. However, when he didn¡¯t see the so-called Commandery Prince Xie, he immediately turned around and pped Tan Ge¡¯s face.
Yet, the burly man suddenly began howling in pain as blood sttered everywhere. Tan Ge had used the opportunity to strike with a knife that she had hidden away, cutting deeply into the man¡¯s right hand.
Despite the yelling, another man¡¯s clear voice could be heard over themotion. ¡°Guards, arrest those three men. They were trying to abduct the Young Miss from the Tan Residence, and should be strictly punished byw.¡±
The guard bowed and immediately corralled the three men together before bringing them away.
Tears of joy poured from Cui-er¡¯s eyes as she grasped Tan Ge¡¯s hand. ¡°Young Miss, we are saved!¡±
Tan Ge nodded. She slowly walked in front of Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s horse carriage and bowed to pay her respects. ¡°Many thanks for saving us, Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
A long arm lifted the curtain of the horse carriage, revealing the side of Xie Yun¡¯s handsome face. Cui-er couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. This man has a very different aura than Prince Hao. They are both handsome, but Prince Hao is cold, while Commandery Prince Xie is gentle.
¡°Young Miss Tan, this Prince will send you back to the Tan Residence.¡±
When Tan Ge heard this, she immediately shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t go back.¡±
However, it wasn¡¯t up to her to decide whether she should return or not. The two guards understood Xie Yun¡¯s intentions from his look, and called for another horse carriage before asking the two women to board.
¡°Young Miss Tan, you should return to where you came from.¡± Not long after he made this remark, Xie Yun¡¯s carriage began to slowly move away.
Tan Ge¡¯s expression was pained, but she didn¡¯t have a choice in the matter. The carriage was soon on its way towards the Tan Residence, located on a remote street in the capital.
Cui-er was ted, not understanding the feelings of her master. ¡°Young Miss, Commandery Prince Xie will send us back. Everyone will think that Commandery Prince Xie has your back. From now on, no one in the Tan Residence will look down on you!¡±
Tan Ge didn¡¯t reply, simply looking at the street disappearing behind her with clear disappointment swimming in her eyes. I am simply doomed to be chained up again. It was clear from the moment that the Beauty Pce was dissolved that the Tan Residence has no intentions of keeping me as a daughter. Noting to look for me is more or less proof of this.
Now that I am returning to the Tan Residence, the only reason they would treat me with respect is if they wanted to use me again.
The family servants in front of the Tan Residence¡¯s entrance were yawning non-stop. The fallen leaves had umted in front of the entrance, and the wooden door itself had begun to rot. Only the signboard with the words ¡®Tan Residence¡¯ inscribed on it looked clean.
When the family servant stationed at the entrance saw therge, spacious carriage led by two steeds stopping in front of the residence, his eyes widened. Has some big figure arrived?
CHAPTER 316 (1): PLANT INTO THE PALACE
CHAPTER 316 (1): PLANT INTO THE PALACE
Trantion: Sangria
The Patriarch went to great lengths to send the Eldest Young Miss into the Beauty Pce, but now that the Beauty Pce has been dissolved, the Eldest Young Miss was kicked out as well! The Tan Residence has lost face again, and the Patriarch has given the order to leave her alone, but the Eldest Young Miss still has the face to return?
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pay your respects after seeing Young Miss?!¡± When Cui-er saw that the family servant was so arrogant and rude, she couldn¡¯t help butmbasted him.
The family servantughed derisively and gave a snort. ¡°Eldest Young Miss, you haven¡¯t finished the task given to you by the Patriarch, so the Tan Residence will have nothing to do with you from now on. I am already being polite by not chasing you away.¡±
Although she had already expected this, Tan Ge was still disappointed as she looked at the deste street and rundown entrance. The Tan Residence hasn¡¯t started selling their furniture yet, but they¡¯ve only been able to maintain their current status by using savings passed down by our ancestors. Once that is gone, it won¡¯t be long before they have to sell the residence and move.
¡°Eldest Young Miss, hurry and leave! Otherwise, I will really need to use my broom to force you out!¡± The family servant didn¡¯t even have a proper stick, so he could only use the broom in his hands.
Just as it began to look hopeless, another voice rang out. ¡°This Prince didn¡¯t think that the Tan Residence had fallen to the stage where they would kick their eldest official daughter out.¡± After he finished talking, a slender figure got off the horse carriage.
When the servant saw the noble-looking man, his eyes immediately widened. This Prince? But the person in front of me can¡¯t be the perpetually cold Prince Hao. This man indeed shows the traits of the nobility, but is gentler than Prince Hao.
Since he couldn¡¯t risk offending someone with a great status, the family servant respectfully bowed. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±
Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s guard replied. ¡°Inform Patriarch Tan that Commandery Prince Xie has arrived at the Tan Residence.¡±
When the family servant heard that it was Commandery Prince Xie, he almost felt his heart leap out of his chest. ¡°This servant deserves to die for slighting Commandery Prince Xie.¡± After that, the family servant hastily ran into the residence with a jubnt expression. Commandery Prince Xie is here!
Patriarch Tan was sitting inside the main hall with his brows furrowed together, but when he heard that Commandery Prince Xie had personallye to the Tan Residence, he immediately perked up. He even went as far as to order the remaining few family servants and maidservants to look more energetic and be on their toes!
Shortly after, the door of the residence opened to reveal the Patriarch, Tan Zhuang. He cupped his hands together with a smile, paying his respects. However, he was taken aback to see that his daughter, Tan Ge, had returned.
Although the man in front of her was her own father, Tan Ge could feel none of the familiarity that people would expect of their kin. The atmosphere rapidly became awkward until Tan Ge softly called out, ¡°Dad.¡±
There was no change in Tan Zhuang¡¯s expression as he simply nodded. ¡°Mmm.¡± He then nced at the family servant on the side. ¡°Take the Eldest Young Miss into the residence and arrange a ce for her to stay.¡±
Arrange a ce to stay... I have a courtyard in the Tan Residence. Did someone else move in after I left?
Tan Zhuang saw the confusion in Tan Ge¡¯s eyes. ¡°Go over first, I will talk to youter.¡±
Choosing this moment, Xie Yunughed softly. ¡°Patriarch Tan, the glory of the Tan Residence will probably depend on this Eldest Young Miss in front of you.¡±
Tan Zhuang¡¯s face was instantly wreathed in smiles. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, what brought you and my humble daughter here today?¡±
CHAPTER 316 (2): PLANT INTO THE PALACE
CHAPTER 316 (2): PLANT INTO THE PALACE
Trantion: Sangria
Tan Zhuang smiled in apology. ¡°The Tan Residence hasn''t seen an important person like yourself for a long time, Commandery Prince Xie. Please forgive this peasant;e inside.¡± He stretched out his hand to invite Commandery Prince Xie in.
Xie Yun nodded and walked into the Tan Residence, while Tan Ge and Cui-er followed behind.
When they entered the main hall, Xie Yun sat on the upper seat. A maidservant boiled some tea and gingerly served it to him.
Xie Yun epted the tea and took a small sip before setting it back down without a word.
The tea is stale, and the vour is gone. To use autumn tea from two years ago to wee a member of the nobility... it appears that the Tan Residence is really on the brink of copse.
Of course, Tan Zhuang was well aware of this. But there¡¯s nothing I can do about that. This is already the best tea in our residence.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie, did youe to the Tan Residence today because you have something important to tell this peasant?¡±
Xie Yun nodded and pointed at Tan Ge, who was walking towards the backyard. ¡°The Eldest Young Miss of the Tan Residence was known as one of the top three beauties in Beimin.¡±
¡°Ah,that was many years ago.¡± Tan Zhuang sighed.
¡°Patriarch Tan, you went to a lot of trouble three years ago to send Eldest Young Miss Tan into the Beauty Pce. Now that the Beauty Pce has been dissolved, the Eldest Young Miss has been left destitute. You must help her find a way out of her predicament.¡±
Xie Yun stopped here.
Tan Zhuang immediately understood and knelt down on one knee. He cupped his hands together before asking, ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, this peasant is incapable. I am unable toe up with a way out for my humble daughter. Do you have any ideas?¡±
¡°Of course. The Eldest Young Miss Tan can enter the imperial pce as a pce maid. This Prince will rmend her for a position in the Athenaeum.¡± Xie Yun maintained his smiling countenance as he slowly proposed.
Working at the Athenaeum! In Beimin, a pce maid of the Athenaeum can be considered a one with a rank, and would be known as a courtdy.
Tan Zhuang immediately knelt to express her gratitude. ¡°Many thanks for your wisdom, Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
Xie Yun raised his hand to signal for him to get up. ¡°This Prince can see that Eldest Young Miss Tan doesn¡¯t want to enter the imperial pce. Patriarch Tan, you must teach her well. This Prince will soon send a horse carriage to bring her into the pce.¡± Xie Yun then got up and walked out of the hall.
Tan Zhuang was unable to contain his joy and went straight to the backyard. My second daughter is upying Tan Ge¡¯s room, but I will ask her to move out right now. The hope and future of the Tan Residence have fallen on Tan Ge¡¯s shoulders again.
After Xie Yun left the Tan Residence, a guard from the Commandery Prince Residence walked up and reported, ¡°Commandery Prince, Prince Hao went to the army barracks.¡±
¡°After being away for so long, it¡¯s normal for Prince Hao to check on the troops. This Prince will be entering the pce.¡± After that, Xie Yun boarded the horse carriage.
He wanted to enter the imperial pce to see the supervisor of the Athenaeum, Grand Tutor Kong. The Athenaeumcks a pce maid to organise books, but they only need one. It¡¯s fortunate that I was able to find out that Pei Qianhao ns to have Su Xi-er enter the Athenaeum.
The ancestors of the Tan Residence were schrs, so Tan Ge would be more favoured if she were to apply to the same position. It¡¯s better for Su Xi-er to remain in the Pce Side Quarters for now.
Ironically, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know that Commandery Prince Xie had already locked on to her. She had never even met Commandery Prince Xie, so her knowledge of him was all secondhand.
Su Xi-er took a broom and was about to sweep the pce paths with Hong Li and three other maidservants. The five of them were assigned to clean this entire stretch of pce path in the Pce Side Quarters, and while the other three didn¡¯t dare to gossip about Prince Hao, the same did not apply to Commandery Prince Xie, who was described as an amazing and gentle person.
When Hong Li heard their conversation, she pouted. ¡°What¡¯s so good about him? If Commandery Prince Xie was so great, he wouldn¡¯t have punished He Xiangyu for offending him, and you wouldn¡¯t have had to take the me for her. It¡¯s his fault that you suffered so many beatings from the nk.¡±
Then, Hong Li smiled. ¡°However, those nks also made you lucky. You woke up like a different person after the punishment.¡±
Su Xi-er faintly smiled when she heard that. No one knows that the punishment had taken Su Xi-er¡¯s life and allowed me to enter her body.
CHAPTER 317 (1): MEETING XIE YUN
CHAPTER 317 (1): MEETING XIE YUN
Trantion: Sangria
The pce maidughed again after she finished talking, her tone full of mocking intent. Her behaviour was the norm for pce maids; trampling on those who were weaker while bowing down to those who were stronger. If they saw that you have fallen from your position, they would gloat over your misfortune and hurl verbal abuses at you, doing everything they could to push you down even further while encouraging others to do so.
Lian Qiao¡¯s body stiffened. Her expression was extremely awkward as she nced at Su Xi-er and called out, ¡°Su Xi-er.¡±
Ignoring the others, Su Xi-er walked up to Lian Qiao and patted her on the shoulder before smiling. ¡°Rx, don¡¯t mind what others say. You should know that with how many pce maids havee in and out of the Pce Side Quarters, you won¡¯t be washing the chamber pots for very long.¡±
When Su Xi-er got close enough, she noticed that Lian Qiao¡¯s hands were full of blisters. Some of them were even openly bleeding right now.
¡°Go and report to Old Maidservant Liu; beg her to give you some medicine.¡± Su Xi-er advised as she looked at her hands.
However, Lian Qiao immediately hid her hand under the wooden basin, her expression full of uneasiness. Although Su Xi-er is caring towards me, I don¡¯t like hearing those words. It feels like she is mocking me by saying that I should know my ce, and prepare for the worst. Once winter arrives, the blisters on my hands will only get worse, so I should ask Old Maidservant Liu for some ointment now.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t say anything else, smiling again before turning on her heel. However, she suddenly felt Lian Qiao¡¯s hand pulling on her sleeve. ¡°Su Xi-er, you previously asked me to make some itching powder; it¡¯s now done.¡±
¡°If you can make the itching powder, you can follow me.¡± I remember that Su Xi-er once told me that.
Su Xi-er had helped Lian Qiao just now because she could see that thetter was having a hard time. Letting her follow her, however, was something she still had to contemte.
When Lian Qiao saw that Su Xi-er didn¡¯t reply for a long time, she properly gripped the wooden basin again. ¡°Thank you for helping me out just now. Although it didn¡¯t eased the feelings in my heart, I should still thank you.¡± Lian Qiao candidly said before walking away.
Watching Lian Qiao¡¯s departing figure, a thought came to Su Xi-er. She understands medicine, and Yu Xiao specialises in making strange medicine. If I can use Lian Qiao...
Just as she was starting to get lost in her thoughts, the other pce maids called out in unison, ¡°This servant pays her respects to Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
Only when Su Xi-er heard the words ¡®Commandery Prince Xie¡¯ did she turn around. It wasn¡¯t until Hong Li pulled on her sleeve that Su Xi-er lowered her body slightly and bowed. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
Xie Yun waved his hand and signalled for the pce maids to get up. ¡°Although you are all pce mads from the Pce Side Quarters, and are considered to be of low status in the pce, without all of you, the whole pce would be in disorder. This Prince will thank you on behalf of His Majesty. I have specially sent someone to bring some fruits here; you may stop working and head to the kitchen to take some.¡±
Everyone grew excited when they heard this, but didn¡¯t dare to move until Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°This Prince has already spoken with Old Maidservant Liu. She won¡¯t punish you.¡±
After that, the guard from Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s residence stretched his hand out and led the group of pce maids away.
Despite having just been bad-mouthing Xie Yun, Hong Li was full of smiles as she dragged Su Xi-er towards the kitchen.
However, before they could get far, she was stopped by Xie Yun. ¡°Su Xi-er is to stay.¡±
CHAPTER 317 (2): MEETING XIE YUN
CHAPTER 317 (2): MEETING XIE YUN
Trantion: Sangria
At this thought, the group of pce maids showed some disdain in their eyes. She¡¯s not satisfied with just hooking up Prince Hao, and is even trying totch onto Commandery Prince Xie. A beautiful woman really is shameless!
Hong Li let go of Su Xi-er¡¯s hand and nervously nced at Commandery Prince Xie. Nothing will go wrong, right?
Su Xi-er smiled at Hong Li to reassure her; it was only then that Hong Li stopped worrying and left.
Shortly after, only Su Xi-er and Xie Yun were left on the pce path.
Su Xi-er bowed at Xie Yun to pay her respects before asking, ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, did you ask this servant to remain because there was something you wanted to tell me?¡±
Xie Yun took a step forward and sized her up. ¡°This Prince just wants to see how beautiful the person Prince Hao fancies is.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, since you have seen this servant, I will be taking my leave now.¡± Su Xi-er bowed again and turned to leave.
A long arm blocked her path. ¡°This Prince isn¡¯t here just to see you.¡±
His voice was resounding, but his thoughts were hidden behind the faint smile on his face.
Su Xi-er raised her head and looked at him. ¡°What other matters do you have, Commandery Prince Xie?¡±
¡°There was previously a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters who broke this Prince¡¯s jade pendant that is worn at my waist. This Prince wanted to punish her, but another pce maid took the me for her.¡± Xie Yun paused and chuckled. ¡°Taking the me for someone else is viting the pce rules. Tell me, what should we do about that?¡±
¡°That incident happened long ago, and the pce maid who broke your jade pendant has already passed away. As the high and mighty, magnanimous Commandery Prince Xie, why do you need to fuss over an already dead woman?¡± Su Xi-er deliberately distorted his meaning and ced him on a pedestal.
A trace of admiration appeared in Xie Yun¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s no surprise that you have kept Prince Hao¡¯s attention for so long, to the point that he was even willing to dissolve the Beauty Pce. Who wouldn¡¯t like a woman with both beauty and brains?¡± He suddenly took a step closer to her.
He was quick enough where Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t move away before he was already close enough to smell the scent of grass on him.
Su Xi-er instinctively took a step back, but didn¡¯t realise that Xie Yun would stretch his hand out behind her to keep her in ce.
Xie Yun¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. ¡°This Prince isn¡¯t fussing over a dead person, and is only investigating the pce maid who took the me for her. Tell this Prince, who is that?¡±
His current disposition unpleasantly reminded Su Xi-er of Yun Ruofeng when he had tried to please her.
Su Xi-er¡¯s slender brows were slightly scrunched up. In the end, she stamped down hard on his feet, then lowered her body to go under his arm to withdraw to one side.
¡°You are an audacious woman.¡± Xie Yun¡¯s words sounded like he was mocking her, but his smile only became wider.
Su Xi-er respectfully replied, ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, since you want to pursue the matter, then this servant has nothing left to say. Will I be flogged or whipped? Or do I need to work more?¡±
¡°You won¡¯t be flogged, whipped, or sent to do more work. Since you owe this Prince, you will need to go to the Commandery Prince Residence and sweep the small paths there for seven days. After that, you can return to the Pce Side Quarters.¡± Xie Yun slowly said while still smiling.
Su Xi-er instantly rejected him. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±
¡°Why not?¡± Xie Yun asked.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie, you should go and ask Prince Hao. Only if Prince Hao agrees can this servant go.¡± Su Xi-er decided to toss this cumbersome problem to Pei Qianhao.
When Xie Yun heard her talking about Prince Hao, heughed. ¡°This is between you and this Prince; why do we need to disturb Prince Hao?¡±
CHAPTER 318 (1): TRANSFERRED TO THE COMPASSIONATE PEACE PALACE
CHAPTER 318 (1): TRANSFERRED TO THE COMPASSIONATE PEACE PALACE
Trantion: Sangria
Although the words were roundabout, they did make some sense.
Xie Yun took a step back. ¡°Since you put it that way, it would be this Prince¡¯s fault if I continue to look into your mistakes.¡±
Su Xi-er bowed. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, please forgive this servant if what I said offended you.¡±
Before he could respond, she continued. ¡°This servant will take my leave first. If you want to continue investigating, this servant will be willing to ept the punishment, no matter how heavy it is.¡±
Su Xi-er then immediately turned and left, not sparing Xie Yun another nce.
Xie Yun didn¡¯t stop her this time, his smiling eyes only narrowing slightly as he watched her disappear. He then turned his attention to the foliage on the side of the pce path. ¡°After eavesdropping for so long, are you noting out?¡±
It was several long moments before the person who was hiding in the trees came out ©` Lian Qiao! She had pretended to follow the other pce maids to the kitchen, but had then secretly circled back. She wanted to know why Commandery Prince Xie hade to the Pce Side Quarters.
I didn¡¯t think that Su Xi-er also has connections with Commandery Prince Xie when she¡¯s already acquainted with Prince Hao.
¡°You were daring enough to eavesdrop, but now you are scared?¡± Although Xie Yun¡¯s voice was gentle, his eyes were solemn.
Lian Qiao immediately knelt down on the pce path. ¡°This servant knows that I am in the wrong. Commandery Prince Xie, please spare this servant¡¯s life.¡±
¡°Judging from your clothes, you must be a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters. Why are you surreptitiously eavesdropping here? Are you Su Xi-er¡¯s arch-enemy?¡± The solemn look in Xie Yun¡¯s eyes receded a little, his voice still gentle.
Lian Qiao¡¯s expression rxed a bit, but she still didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. ¡°This servant isn¡¯t friends or enemies with Su Xi-er; our rtionship is average.¡±
Xie Yun¡¯s lips were slightly curled into a smile. If they aren¡¯t arch-enemies, why did shee to eavesdrop on us?
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
Lian Qiao was rmed and lowered her head. ¡°This servant¡¯s name is Lian Qiao.¡±
¡°Lian Qiao? Like the name of the herb?¡±
Lian Qiao nodded. ¡°It is the name of the herb. Before this servant entered the imperial pce, I came from a Traditional Chinese Medicine aristocratic family.¡±
Xie Yun looked at her carefully. Although her looks cannotpare to Su Xi-er, she is still decently pretty. In addition, she must know a lot about medicine thanks to her family.
Thus, Xie Yun raised his hand to signal for her to get up. ¡°This Prince won¡¯t punish you. Instead, I will have someonee to bring you to the Compassionate Peace Pce soon. They are in need of a female physician, and you just happen to fit the requirements.¡±
Xie Yun¡¯s casual words had improved Lian Qiao¡¯s social standing by leaps and bounds. From the Pce Side Quarters to the Compassionate Peace Pce. I will be the Empress Dowager¡¯s personal female physician!
Lian Qiao was overjoyed. Climbing up the socialdder, isn¡¯t this what I wanted? I didn¡¯t think that scrounging up the courage to eavesdrop would lead to such a fortune today!
She immediately bowed. ¡°Many thanks, Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
¡°Go back to your room and pack.¡±
When she heard Xie Yun¡¯s words, Lian Qiao bowed and replied with an affirmative before turning to leave
Soon, the news that Commandery Prince Xie sent Lian Qiao to the Compassionate Peace Pce had spread throughout the Pce Side Quarters. Many pce maids were surprised. What Su Xi-er said really came true! ¡°With so many pce maidsing and going, you probably won¡¯t be scrubbing the chamber pots forever.¡±
It has only been two hours, and Lian Qiao¡¯s position has undergone a drastic change!
CHAPTER 318 (2): TRANSFERRED TO THE COMPASSIONATE PEACE PALACE
CHAPTER 318 (2): TRANSFERRED TO THE COMPASSIONATE PEACE PALACE
Trantion: Sangria
She had only just finished this sentence when someone else rapped her on the head. ¡°The Empress Dowager has already ordered people to try to capture Su Xi-er a few times. Add on to the fact that the Su Xi-er was indirectly involved with the death of the cat that the Empress Dowager likes, it¡¯s likely that the Empress Dowager would be thinking of a way to skin her alive day and night!¡±
It was at this moment that Su Xi-er and Hong Li happened to walk past.
Just as Hong Li wanted to utter a vicious retort, Su Xi-er pulled her back and signalled to remain silent.
Hong Li reluctantly nodded and followed Su Xi-er.
At this moment, Old Maidservant Liu walked over. She first chided the pce maids who were gossiping before turning to Su Xi-er. ¡°Go to the Imperial Household Department and bring some coarse cloths over.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. When she walked past Old Maidservant Liu, she heard her whisper, ¡°Eunuch Zhang has something important to tell you.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t say anything, but nodded slightly before quickly leaving.
When the other pce maids saw Su Xi-er walking away so quickly, they just thought Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s order was very urgent.
Old Maidservant Liu looked at the pce maids in front of her with a benevolent expression, but stern voice. ¡°Lian Qiao has been transferred to the Compassionate Peace Pce, so we will need someone new to scrub the chamber pots. Who would like to volunteer?¡±
As expected, everyone was immediately silenced. Old Maidservant Liu then looked at Hong Li. ¡°You do it. Perhaps you will be able to find an opportunity, just as Su Xi-er and Lian Qiao have.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu wasn¡¯t foolish and had deliberately made that remark. As expected, many of the other pce maids soon began to volunteer themselves after hearing her words.
Hong Li understood Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s intent, so she purposely replied, ¡°Old Maidservant Liu, this servant will do it.¡±
The expressions of the other pce maids soured when they heard this; it was like someone had snatched a wonderful job away from them.
In the end, Old Maidservant Liu pointed at the most emotional pce maid. ¡°You do it.¡±
The pce maid who was selected immediately acknowledged the order. ¡°Thank you, Old Maidservant Liu.¡±
¡°Go right now. If blisters appear on your hands,e to me to get medicine for it.¡±
The pce maid immediately replied. ¡°Many thanks, Old Maidservant Liu. This servant will definitely do my job well.¡± After that, the maidservant headed off with an delighted look on her face.
The job that everyone had tried to avoid was now the most coveted.
~~~
Meanwhile, under Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s order, Su Xi-er came to the Imperial Household Department. The eunuch outside had already been instructed by Eunuch Zhang and quickly let Su Xi-er inside.
Su Xi-er found Eunuch Zhang in the storage room. He took a pile of coarse cloths and passed them to Su Xi-er. ¡°Take these to Old Maidservant Liu. Each pce maid will need to make their own set of clothes with these. These have cotton padded inside, so it will be warmer to wear them in winter.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and took the pile.
Only after a glimpse of a ck shadow shed past outside the storage room did Eunuch Zhang put away his stern expression. ¡°The Imperial Household Department has been monitored by the guards from the Compassionate Peace Pce sincest night. If I have news for you in the future, I will ask you toe and collect things. For now, I must let you know that the Imperial Library is looking for a pce maid to manage their book records. Prince Hao is nning to rmend you for the position.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and remembered what Pei Qianhao told herst night. ¡°After a period of time, you won¡¯t be at the Pce Side Quarters anymore.¡±
So it¡¯s because he ns on having me stay at the Imperial Library instead of the Prince Hao Residence.
Eunuch Zhang¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. ¡°However, Commandery Prince Xie suddenly got involved and also rmended a different woman for the position. In any case, you would do well to be wary of Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Many thanks for the reminder, Eunuch Zhang. Commandery Prince Xie has already sounded me out today.¡± At this moment, Su Xi-er suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Eunuch Zhang, many thanks for giving this servant so many coarse cloths.¡±
CHAPTER 319 (1): MAKING PHILTRE FRAGRANCE
CHAPTER 319 (1): MAKING PHILTRE FRAGRANCE
Trantion: Cosy
Su Xi-er opened the door to the room, finding nobody in sight as she began to carry the bundle of coarse cloth back to the Pce Side Quarters. On the way back, she happened to spot a woman who was dressed in pink robes. It isn¡¯t a pce maid¡¯s uniform, and the cloth that the robes are made of are mid-tier at best. Which family¡¯s young miss is this?
Just then, Tan Ge happened to turn and see Su Xi-er; her expression transformed into one of surprise. This woman is so beautiful, but is dressed in coarse clothes. She must be a pce maid from either the Laundry Service Bureau or Pce Side Quarters. It seems that there are many women in this world who live unsatisfactory lives.
At this thought, a smile appeared on Tan Ge''s face as she gave a slight nod to Su Xi-er. She then picked up the pace as she headed towards the Imperial Household Department.
A thought formted in Su Xi-er''s head when she noticed the direction Tan Ge was heading to. I feel like that woman is very familiar, as if I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before. Su Xi-er only pondered for a brief moment before she continued on her way to the Pce Side Quarters.
Just as Su Xi-er was about to reach the Pce Side Quarters, she bumped into Lian Qiao. Thetter was holding a cloth bundle, and had frozen in ce when she saw Su Xi-er. It was silent for a few moments before Lian Qiao broke it. "I left some stuff behind at the Pce Side Quarters. I was on the way to the Compassionate Peace Pce when I suddenly remembered and came back to take them."
Su Xi-er nodded. "The Compassionate Peace Pce is nothing like the Pce Side Quarters; it¡¯d be good to be more prudent."
"Thank you, I will." Lian Qiao gave a slight nod before she continued on her way.
Little did Lian Qiao know that the moment she left, her destiny would be changed forever, for better or worse.
Lian Qiao was on her way to the Compassionate Peace Pce when she was met with a guard from the Commandery Prince Residence that had been dispatched to lead her the rest of the way. When she finally reached her destination, Lian Qiao didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.
Pei Yaran sat at the highest seat in the main hall. Upon seeing Lian Qiao, she gestured for the Commandery Prince Residence''s guard to leave.
The guard bowed and consented. "This subordinate will take my leave."
After the brief sound of departing footsteps was no longer audible, only Pei Yaran and Lian Qiao were left in the main hall.
Lian Qiao gingerly bowed and greeted, "This servant pays her respects to the Empress Dowager."
When Lian Qiao entered the Compassionate Peace Pce, she had noticed that the clothes worn by the pce maids were of much higher quality than those in the Pce Side Quarters. Even the colours and designs were much more diverse, unlike the dull grey or yellow colours in the Pce Side Quarters.
Pei Yaran lifted a hand to gesture for Lian Qiao to rise. "This Empress Dowager heard from Commandery Prince Xie that youe from a long line of physicians. How much of your family''s medical skills have you learnt?"
"Replying to the Empress Dowager, this servant has been learning medicine from my father since a young age. Unfortunately, this servant¡¯s family fell into decline only five years after I began my studies, and that was when I entered the pce. As such, this servant dares not say that my skills are top-notch, but I do have some knowledge when ites to treating illnesses and creating medicine." Lian Qiao answered deferentially and honestly. She didn''t dare to boast about her skills, but she was indeed slightly better than a normal physician.
Just then, Pei Yaran picked a book up on the table and threw it at Lian Qiao. When itnded next to her, Lian Qiao discovered that it was a blue book without any words on the cover. I wonder what book this is.
"Pick up the book and properly flip through it."
Lian Qiao acknowledged the order and bent down to pick the book up, beginning to pore over it. It was a medicinal book; the first few pages were a brief introduction to medicine, followed by some treatment methods tomon illnesses. However, Lian Qiao¡¯s eyes widened once she flipped to the back of the book ¡ª it¡¯s philtre fragrance! There are manifold methods for making all kinds of philtre fragrance in every colour and form, each with a different concentration and specific use!
CHAPTER 319 (2): MAKING PHILTRE FRAGRANCE
CHAPTER 319 (2): MAKING PHILTRE FRAGRANCE
Trantion: Cosy
Lian Qiao felt a stone weighing on her heart, but swiftly replied, "This servant will produce the medicine in seven days."
"If anybody else finds out about this, you should watch out for your head." Pei Yaran warned as she lifted the teacup off the table.
Lian Qiao nodded fervently and replied with assurance, "This servant¡¯s mouth is sealed; I won¡¯t leak this out." She would never tell anyone about making medicine, including the time that she had made the itching powder for Su Xi-er. However, it just so happened that Su Xi-er had moved to the Beauty Pce right after Lian Qiao had done her that favour. Now that the Beauty Pce was gone, Su Xi-er was back in the Pce Side Quarters.
"Leave now and get the ingredients required from the Imperial Physician Institute. Make sure you take some other misceneous herbs as well, lest it arouses the suspicion of others." Pei Yaran ordered once again. No one must know of the philtre fragrance.
"This servant will keep it in mind."
Pei Yaran nodded before she ordered a pce maid to lead Lian Qiao to the backyard.
Lian Qiao had her own hut in the backyard, making it convenient for her to focus on concocting medicine, her only responsibility for this period of time. She set down her bundle of belongings before opening up the book once again, making sure to memorise the ingredients and steps for making the philtre fragrance
The book held descriptions of all sorts of philtre fragrance, but Lian Qiao had no idea what sort Pei Yaran wanted. Or should I go down the list and make one of each kind?
Just then, a pce maid entered the hut. Lian Qiao swiftly sat on top of the medicine book in fear that others would see it.
"The Empress Dowager has bestowed this to you, and hopes that you will do your job well in the Compassionate Peace Pce in the future." The pce maid handed a hairpin to Lian Qiao.
Lian Qiao''s heart leapt in her chest as she respectfully received the hairpin with both hands. "Please thank the Empress Dowager in this servant''s stead."
The pce maid snorted. "The Empress Dowager bestowed you with something the moment you entered her repose pce. To think that even Miss He Ying didn''t receive many gifts from the Empress Dowager; how lucky for you." The pce maid then exited the house without even bothering to close the doors behind her; her attitude was extremely arrogant.
Lian Qiao understood that most pce maids looked down on those from the Pce Side Quarters. As such, she could only tolerate it and properly manufacture the medicine which Pei Yaran instructed her to.
If I can''t produce it... Lian Qiao''s gaze wavered; she knew what would await her.
She then ced the hairpin on the table, but her hand identally brushed against a bump on it. Upon closer investigation, she found a note within a secretpartment.
Lian Qiao was startled, and immediately stood up to close the doors before retrieving the note. There were only a few words on the note, but every word struck terror in Lian Qiao.
The Empress Dowager actually wants a highly-concentrated and safe-to-use philtre fragrance for the bedroom; the most important thing is that it must not cause harm to the body! Why does she need this kind of philtre fragrance?! Suddenly, Lian Qiao was reminded of the secret rumours in the pce. There''s an affair going on between the Empress Dowager and Prince Hao! If that¡¯s the case, it looks like she wants to use the philtre fragrance on Prince Hao!
Upon that thought, Lian Qiao couldn¡¯t help but tremble as she clutched the note in her hands. The Empress Dowager and Prince Hao actually have such a rtionship going on, but it seems that their rtionship isn''t as good as before. Why else would the Empress Dowager order me to concoct philtre fragrance?!
Gradually, Lian Qiao felt that this mission was a hot potato. There¡¯s no need to say that I will be put to death if I fail, but even if I seed, Prince Hao wouldn¡¯t let me off either! Whether she seeded or failed, she would still bring the fury of a behemoth upon herself!
What should I do? No matter what I do, death awaits me!
Lian Qiao crumbled the note with both hands and tightly grasped it. The most important thing right now is to figure out who Prince Hao likes, and if he holds any feelings towards the Empress Dowager.
If he doesn''t, and I concocted philtre fragrance...
Just then, a pce maid''s voice rang out from outside the hut. "Lian Qiao, the Empress Dowager has ordered this servant to be in charge of your meals from today onwards."
Sending a servant to wait on me is undoubtedly her way of monitoring me...
1. A short Wikipedia page for more information. People usually eat glutinous rice dumplings to celebrate, as they also symbolise reunion.
CHAPTER 320 (1): SUMMONED BY GRAND TUTOR KONG
CHAPTER 320 (1): SUMMONED BY GRAND TUTOR KONG
Trantion: Cosy
Cosying up to the Empress Dowager meant that Lian Qiao might have the chance to take He Ying''s previous post.
All of this meant that the Pce Side Quarters was alive with conversation. In fact, rumoursparing Lian Qiao and herself were all Su Xi-er could hear at this point.
"Su Xi-er was transferred to the Beauty Pce, but is now back at the Pce Side Quarters. If Prince Hao really fancied her, why would she be back here?"
"She must have fallen out of favour with him. Remember He Xiangyu? I heard that she died after the Beauty Pce was dissolved; they say it was a suicide."
Hearing this piece of news, many of the pce maids almost stomped their feet. "She actually died?! I remember she visited the Pce Quarters after she entered the Beauty Pce, bestowing so many gifts upon us and strutting around to show off her glory. To think that she actually died!"
"Exactly, fortuneys in the east bank thirty years, but has nowe to the west; life is full of ups and downs, you never know what will happen next. Moreover, it hasn''t even been 30 years, but a mere few months. That¡¯s why I said that Su Xi-er has definitely fallen out of favour. It''s hard to sustain Prince Hao''s interest. Among all the men, his thoughts are buried the deepest!" The pce maidmented but felt somewhat pleased in her heart.
Those who were once admired by all have now fallen to rock bottom. They must be more miserable than anyone! Rather than that, it¡¯s better to stay in the Pce Side Quarters and keep our ce after all!
Just then, a pce maid finally realised that Su Xi-er was passing by. "Stop talking, Su Xi-er just walked past and heard everything."
As if in response, Su Xi-er suddenly turned around and smiled. "You all are right. Fortuneys in the east bank thirty years, but has nowe to the west. Who knows what the future holds?"
Although Su Xi-er was clearly smiling, her expression sent a chill down everyone¡¯s back. All chatter almost immediately ceased as everyone got on with their work.
Su Xi-er let out a soft chuckle as she continued on the pce path, only taking a few steps before she heard a eunuch¡¯s voice from behind her.
"Where is Old Maidservant Liu?"
Everyone looked towards that eunuch and saw that his clothes seemed to be of good material.
"In her room; this servant will call for her." A pce maid stopped her work and ran to call Old Maidservant Liu.
Old Maidservant Liu thought that some important personage had sent his or her servant, but recognised the eunuch¡¯s clothes as the uniform of the Imperial Library.
The Imperial Library and Pce Side Quarters have never had any contact. Why would a servant from the Imperial Library suddenly appear here?
Old Maidservant Liu didn''t let down her guard and asked the eunuch, "Why has Grand Tutor Kong suddenly taken an interest in the Pce Side Quarters today?"
The eunuch bowed. "Old Maidservant Liu, this servant is here on Grand Tutor Kong''s orders to invite Su Xi-er to the Imperial Library."
As soon as his words fell, everyone was suddenly envious of Su Xi-er again. To actually be asked to go to the Imperial Library... is she going to be offered a post there?! This was a huge deal. Lian Qiao transferred to the Compassionate Peace Pce, but her position was still that of a servant in the end!
However, the Imperial Library is different! Every pce maid in the Imperial Library has a higher sry, but more importantly, they hold a rank as a courtdy!
Old Maidservant Liu nodded and gestured Su Xi-er over.
Su Xi-er, having already heard about this from Eunuch Zhang, was unsurprised. But with Commandery Prince Xie''s interference, entering the Imperial Library will not be a smooth journey.
CHAPTER 320 (2): SUMMONED BY GRAND TUTOR KONG
CHAPTER 320 (2): SUMMONED BY GRAND TUTOR KONG
Trantion: Cosy
Su Xi-er nodded. "This servant obeys the order."
"Su Xi-er, please follow this servant." The eunuch gestured for Su Xi-er to follow.
Hence, under the envious gazes of the other pce maids, Su Xi-er walked out of the Pce Side Quarters.
Seeing that all of the pce maids were frozen and staring at the exit of the Pce Side Quarters, Old Maidservant Liu couldn''t help but remind, "Do your work diligently and who knows, there might be a day where you can leave the Pce Side Quarters as well."
One sentence from Old Maidservant Liu pulled everyone''s thoughts back as they immediately continued on with their work. The past few months have really been an endless ride for Su Xi-er; rising and falling, before rising again now!
On the way to the Imperial Library, Su Xi-er saw the woman in the pink dress again. She was led by a servant from the Imperial Household Department.
Coincidentally, both of them were heading in the direction of the Imperial Library.
Su Xi-er was able to guess their purpose from the given clues. So she is the person who Commandery Prince Xie is sending to the Imperial Library. She isn''t someone from within the pce, and was instead brought in from the outside.
Tan Ge looked at Su Xi-er, doubts starting to form in her head. Who is this? Commandery Prince Xie clearly told me that I would be the only one entering the Imperial Library, so why is there another woman? Not only that, she has a slim and svelte figure, and is even more beautiful than me.
The only thing that doesn¡¯t match her beauty is her coarse uniform from the Pce Side Quarters.
As Tan Ge was busy wondering, Su Xi-er shed her a brief smile. She was reciprocating the etiquette that she had received earlier, something that Tan Ge immediately understood. She then genially smiled back out of courtesy.
The two of them didn''t know that the eunuch from the Imperial Library had observed the exchange between them. This was one of the minute portions of Grand Tutor Kong''s test.
The Imperial Library only had one opening for a courtdy, but both Prince Hao and Commandery Prince Xie had rmended someone for the position. This wasn''t a simple matter to deal with, and Grand Tutor Kong had onlye up with the idea of testing them after racking his brains for several hours.
A few momentster, the group of four entered the main hall of the Imperial Library. There weren''t any tables, and only arge ck wooden chair stood where the main seat should be. Above it was a painting of a teacher guiding the students.
The wisps of burning sandalwood suffused the main hall, calming one''s mind and soul.
At this moment, Grand Tutor Liu entered the main hall.
Su Xi-er and Tan Ge bowed, but before they could say their greetings, Grand Tutor Kong had gestured for them to stop.
Grand Tutor Kong was dressed in navy blue official robes, wearing a stern expression on his thin face which also grew a grey short beard on his chin.
Just then, the eunuch who led Su Xi-er to the Imperial Library approached Grand Tutor Kong and whispered a few words to him.
Grand Tutor Kong nodded, his gaze falling on Su Xi-er before shifting to Tan Ge.
Both of them are beauties with backgrounds that can¡¯t be underestimated. If I ept either one without a test, it will bring trouble regardless of my decision.
Stroking his short grey beard, Grand Tutor Kong tested, "Everyone who entered the Imperial Library has something unique about them. Tell me, what''s unique about you?"
Tan Ge couldn''t fathom the question at all. What is there that is unique about me?
Just as Tan Ge hit a dead end, Su Xi-er smiled and spoke up. "What is your name?"
Her question immediately sparked inspiration within Tan Ge by reminding her that her name was unique. Hence, Tan Ge shared, "This peasant girl''s name, Tan Ge, is special. The word ¡®Tan¡¯ in my name is the character for ¡®sandalwood¡¯, the material used in the construction of a zither. As for the word ¡®Ge¡¯, the character is the same as that for ¡®song¡¯, with the intent for me to meet friends through the literary arts and please others with songs."
Grand Tutor Kong nodded andplimented her. After that, his eyes fell on Su Xi-er. This woman reminded me of Tan Ge, but has now put herself in a passive position. I want to know how she will answer.
To Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s surprise, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t seem panicked at all. In fact, she was wearing a rxed smile as she answered. "This servant''s name is Su Xi-er. It''s an ordinary name without any meaning, and was given by my parents. Every part of me, from my hair down to my skin, was received from my parents, and I have no way to change it. It is precisely because of this that this servant is purely average."
CHAPTER 321 (1): WHAT A GREAT MAIDSERVANT FROM THE PALACE SIDE QUARTERS
CHAPTER 321 (1): WHAT A GREAT MAIDSERVANT FROM THE PALACE SIDE QUARTERS
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er looked at Tan Ge and smiled faintly. ¡°This servant is ordinary; why don¡¯t we talk about Tan Ge instead? When we entered the Imperial Library, before I had the time to notice her dressing style, I could already smell the faint scent of sandalwood from her. Refined peacefulness apanies the scent of books; schrs value peacefulness. But if one were to perform a piece, that would enhance the essence of reading books. That is to say... Tan Ge, youe from a family of schrs, am I right?¡±[1]
Tan Ge was impressed that Su Xi-er was able to determine so much just from hearing her name. After all, there are a lot of people from music and dance houses who also have the same character ¡®ge¡¯ in their names.
Tan Ge¡¯s eyes showed some admiration as she gave a small nod. ¡°Miss, you are very talented with your words; it¡¯s a shame that you have been hidden away in the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
All of this was noticed by Grand Tutor Kong. Both of them have their strengths. Su Xi-er is clever with her words, meticulous with her thought process, and every word she spoke was on point. Tan Ge is polite and genuine; she didn¡¯t look down on Su Xi-er because of her status as a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters. I can see that the admiration in Tan Ge¡¯s eyes is sincere.
Grand Tutor Kong nodded, but he could only pick one courtdy in the end. Thus, he decided to pose another challenge for them. ¡°Come with me.¡±His feet turned towards the Calligraphy Pavilion, prompting the twodies to follow along.
The strong smell of ink entered their noses before their eyes adjusted to the light, revealing a room full of writing desks. Each desk had a set of brush, ink, paper, and inkstone[2] on top of it, and the walls on either side were lined with bookshelves of copybooks[3], making it convenient for people to ess.
Grand Tutor Kong pointed at the writing desks. ¡°You have the time it takes to burn an incense stick[4]. Grind the ink stick by yourselves and write on a sheet each. If you are not confident in your writing, you can use the copybooks from the shelves. When the time is up, I will check them and decide which of you get to enter the Imperial Library.¡±
Su Xi-er and Tan Ge nodded in unison before each going to a writing desk. Tan Ge had learnt calligraphy from a young age, so she knew all about the strokes and styles. Having found her own style through studying the work of other famous schrs, Tan Ge had found her individual writing style and didn¡¯t need to work from a copybook. As such, she immediately began grinding the ink stick.
However, Su Xi-er was different. She had always been good at calligraphy in her previous life, and had been able to perfectly copy the writing of other famous schrs. It was to the point that even Grand Tutor Liu hadplimented her before he had passed away. The problem was that she had deigned to imitate other people, even if she had a talent for it. Fusing the gracefulness of females and the firmness of males, perhaps it was inevitable that the strength and force of her brush had given birth to its own unique style that was henceforth known to Nanzhao¡¯s literary world as the Lan Script.
Of course, Yun Ruofeng had banned the use of the Lan Script after Ning Rn¡¯s death, even going as far as to burn all of the copybooks used to teach it. However, the Lan Script had already started to spread to other countries.
Su Xi-er walked to the shelf and carefully looked at the copybooks. If there is one with the Lan Script, I will use that one and write it in my own style. Otherwise, I will just make do and imitate another style.
Being too good at writing without imitating would only arouse suspicion with my current identity.
When Grand Tutor Kong saw this, he could only sigh to himself. I will lower my standards when I judge Su Xi-er¡¯s writing. It¡¯s unreasonable to expect a maidservant from the Pce Side Quarters to have writing as good as Young Miss Tan.
Grand Tutor Kong was all but certain that Su Xi-er¡¯s calligraphy would lose out to Tan Ge¡¯s, but he didn¡¯t know that when the allotted time was up, his eyes would nearly fall out of their sockets.
1. In case it wasn¡¯t very clear, this paragraph is mainly Su Xi-er exining how she guessed Tan Ge¡¯s family background from her name. The exnation of the characters in her name is at the end of the previous chapter.
2. They are the four standard tools needed for writing in ancient China.
3. In this case, the copybook contains examples of calligraphic scripts for others to copy when practising calligraphy.
4. The time can vary due to different types of incense and other factors such as the environment, so it can range from about 15 minutes to an hour, though it should usually be assumed to be roughly 30 minutes to an hour.
CHAPTER 321 (2): WHAT A GREAT MAIDSERVANT FROM THE PALACE SIDE QUARTERS
CHAPTER 321 (2): WHAT A GREAT MAIDSERVANT FROM THE PALACE SIDE QUARTERS
Trantion: Sangria
Once she had opened it up, she was able to confirm that she had found what she was looking for. This is indeed my style. It appears that even Beimin adopted the Lan Script, despite holding the military in higher regard than schrly pursuits.
When Grand Tutor Kong saw the copybook that Su Xi-er was holding, he shook his head. ¡°The Lan Script originates from Nanzhao¡¯s previous Eldest Imperial Princess; there are a lot of difficult points that do not suit you. Let me pick something easier.¡±
However, just as Grand Tutor Kong came forward to select a simpler style for her, Su Xi-er let out augh and stopped him.
¡°This servant likes the challenge. This servant is very quick at learning things, especially imitation, if I do say so myself.¡±
When Grand Tutor Kong saw that she was determined, he sighed. She will understand how difficult it is once she starts to write. Seeing as how this is something that she picked out herself, Prince Hao can¡¯t me me if she loses.
Su Xi-er put the copybook onto the table and purposely ground the ink slower. I must be sure to slow down so that Grand Tutor Kong does not think that I am familiar with this.
Meanwhile, Tan Ge was already half-finished with her own work. Looking over at Su Xi-er her eyes widened in shock. Did she really pick that copybook?!
Su Xi-er smiled at Tan Ge and then lifted her brush to start. She purposely slowed down so that her movements looked like a beginner¡¯s.
However, this was the script she created. No matter how much she wanted to pretend that she was a beginner, practised eyes would be able to tell that she was different.
Gradually, Grand Tutor Kong noticed that something was strange. The stick of incense was half gone, but he could see that Su Xi-er¡¯s strokes had greatly changed from when she had first begun writing.
Eventually, Grand Tutor Kong couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity anymore and walked closer to take a look. When he saw Su Xi-er¡¯s half-finished sheet of writing, his expression was one of absolute astonishment.
Grand Tutor Kong forgot about etiquette and immediately waved his hand to stop Su Xi-er from continuing. He picked up the calligraphy paper, and his brows furrowed into a line.
Tan Ge, who had already finished writing, noticed something amiss with Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s expression as she put her brush down.
Grand Tutor Kong only grew more shocked as he continued to read down the paper. By the time he reached the bottom, he had picked up the copybook to carefullypare the strokes. Although there are some differences at the tips of the strokes, everything else is exactly the same!
What he didn¡¯t know was that Su Xi-er had intentionally made the tips of her strokes different, so what was written on the sheet was only half of her real abilities.
¡°Great! Great! Great!¡± Unable to think of any other words, Grand Tutor Kong could only repeat this exmation three times with quivering lips.
Tan Ge looked at Su Xi-er in confusion. Grand Tutor Kong is a leading authority in the literary world. Being able to surprise him to this extent means that this maidservant from the Pce Side Quarters is really not someone simple!
Grand Tutor Kong put the sheet of paper down, his eyes full of admiration. ¡°You are so skilful at imitating others that I can barely tell it apart from the genuine article! If Nanzhao¡¯s previous Eldest Imperial Princess were still alive, even she would nod her head in approval after seeing this!¡±
¡°Many thanks for the praises, Grand Tutor Kong.¡± Su Xi-er indifferently replied, showing a smile on her visage. Who would know that I am Ning Rn herself?
¡°Sigh, your talent has been buried away in the Pce Side Quarters. Even if you entered the Imperial Library, your talents will still be wasted.¡± Grand Tutor Kong cherished talented people, and could only repeatedly shake his head.
From this sentence, Tan Ge understood that she had lost. After failing to enter the Imperial Pce, the hope of the Tan Residence has once again disappeared.
Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s gaze fell onto Tan Ge. ¡°The winner of this match is Su Xi-er.¡±
It was only then that Tan Ge finally took notice of Su Xi-er¡¯s name, a memory vaguely calling out to her. Su Xi-er... the name is very familiar. Wait, isn¡¯t Su Xi-er the woman that Prince Hao dotes on? If so, then she must have been rmended by Prince Hao! She¡¯s also probably the reason why Prince Hao dismissed the Beauty Pce? Nevermind that, Prince Hao must have rmended her because of her low status. Working in the Imperial Library is one way to elevate her position enough to be allowed into the Prince Hao Residence!
Tan Ge was extremely shocked, leading to her repeatedly stepping backwards. It wasn¡¯t because she had lost the match, but because she found out that she had been facing Su Xi-er.
Grand Tutor Kong thought that she couldn¡¯t ept the judgement, so he passed the sheet of calligraphy to Tan Ge. ¡°Although the Tan Residence has declined, it has always been a family of schrs. You will understand when you see Su Xi-er¡¯s writing.¡±
Tan Ge took the piece of paper, and her eyes grew as wide as marbles when she looked it over.
CHAPTER 322 (1): THINGS TAKE A NEW TURN
CHAPTER 322 (1): THINGS TAKE A NEW TURN
Trantion: Sangria
I totally admit my thorough defeat. What kind of man wouldn¡¯t like someone like this; a woman with both beauty and brains? It¡¯s no surprise that Prince Hao likes her. How can Ipete with Su Xi-er?
The so-called ¡®Tan Residence¡¯s hope¡¯? What a ridiculous joke. Tan Ge¡¯s gaze was revealed her admiration for Su Xi-er as she gave a self-deprecating chuckle. ¡°I have lost. I feel the same kind of regret as Grand Tutor Kong; your talents have been buried for so long.¡±
Yet, right at this moment, a eunuch from the Imperial Library entered. ¡°Grand Tutor Kong, Commandery Prince Xie has arrived, and is waiting for you in the main hall.¡±
Grand Tutor Kong replied with an affirmative before turning to look at Su Xi-er and Tan Ge. ¡°The two of you, follow me to the main hall.¡±
Su Xi-er and Tan Ge immediately followed. Tan Ge knew that she might need to return to the Tan Residence once again. At that time, dad will definitely despise me further, and even allow my younger sister to seize my room again.
Xie Yun was waiting in the main hall, standing ramrod straight until he saw Grand Tutor Kong and gently greeted, ¡°You have worked hard, Grand Tutor Kong.¡±
Grand Tutor Kong bowed in response. ¡°This humble official pays his respects to Commandery Prince Xie. It¡¯s just that the Imperial Library can only pick one courtdy. Su Xi-er has won the match, so the Young Miss Tan can only...¡± At this moment, Grand Tutor Kong stopped and looked up at Commandery Prince Xie.
Xie Yun looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that a maidservant from the Pce Side Quarters could be so talented. To think that the eldest official daughter of the Tan Residence, a family of schrs, would lose against you.¡±
Su Xi-er bowed to pay her respects and slowly replied, ¡°It was merely luck that this servant won. The Young Miss Tan is very talented, and this servant is impressed by her.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Xie Yun¡¯s tone became higher as he took a few steps forward, giving Su Xi-er a once over. ¡°You just said that Young Miss Tan is talented, but she lost to you. Doesn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯re even more talented than her?¡±
¡°This servant hopes that you won¡¯t continue to split hairs and harp on something meaningless like this, Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
Grand Tutor Kong and Tan Ge were both stunned. Commandery Prince Xie has significant military influence, and has stretched his hand into court politics in recent times. His authority is simr to Prince Hao¡¯s, but Su Xi-er dares to tell him to not split hairs!
Xie Yunughed, his voice clear and gentle. ¡°A woman with beauty and talent like you has made arge impression on this Prince.¡± Then, he turned around and looked at the Grand Tutor. ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t have a problem with you picking Su Xi-er, but Young Miss Tan can¡¯t leave the pce.¡±
Grand Tutor Kong didn¡¯t understand his intentions. The Imperial Library only needs one courtdy. I have selected Su Xi-er, so I can¡¯t keep Tan Ge. What does Commandery Prince Xie mean?
¡°Only one pce maid is needed to organise the books in the Imperial Library, but this Prince found a lot of leaves on the paths leading here. Have Young Miss Tan stay as a pce maid to sweep the ce; she can even help Su Xi-er in her free time.¡±
After Commandery Prince Xie had gone as far as to say so much, Grand Tutor Kong couldn¡¯t deny him. ¡°This humble official obeys the order.¡±
Tan Ge couldn¡¯t help butment her fate after hearing that. I can¡¯t be a courtdy, but I still have to stay as a pce maid to clean the ce. I didn¡¯t think that I would still end up staying in the imperial pce after all this.
Xie Yun¡¯s gazended on Tan Ge. ¡°There are some words that your father has asked this Prince to pass on to you.¡± After that, he cast a meaningful look at Su Xi-er and walked out of the main hall.
CHAPTER 322 (2): THINGS TAKE A NEW TURN
CHAPTER 322 (2): THINGS TAKE A NEW TURN
Trantion: Sangria
Outside of the main hall, Xie Yun stopped on a path and remarked, ¡°This Prince didn¡¯t expect you to lose.¡±
Tan Ge lowered her head and softly admitted, ¡°This peasant girl isn¡¯t as talented as her; I willingly ept my defeat.¡±
Xie Yun looked at her. ¡°Patriarch Tan is anxious and impatient, but you are the exact opposite. If this Prince hadn¡¯t helped you, you would have had to return to the Tan Residence again.¡±
¡°The truth is that this peasant girl doesn¡¯t want your help, Commandery Prince Xie. Maybe this peasant girl would have left the pce if not for your interference.¡± Tan Ge suddenly raised her head with tears glimmering in her eyes. Any dreams of freedom I have are now gone, destroyed by this man before me. Unless someone raises my status, I will be a servant for life. If I was outside of the imperial pce, perhaps I could still try to be a normal civilian.
Xie Yun suddenly raised his hand and tucked a loose hair behind her ear. ¡°Leave the pce? You really think that you can be an ordinary civilian? Although there aren¡¯t many of them, you¡¯ve already met people like those three brothers. Tan Ge, since you¡¯ve already entered the pce, you should properly carry out your responsibilities.¡±
Tan Ge¡¯s heart trembled. Commandery Prince Xie is threatening me.
Xie Yun put his hand away and looked at the deep blue sky. ¡°The sky is blue everywhere. Why do you care whether you are in the pce or on the outside? Su Xi-er is someone Prince Hao has taken a liking to. You should be smart enough to understand why this Prince sent you here at the same time as Su Xi-er and made you a pce maid just now.¡±
After that, his gazended on her.
Tan Ge¡¯s lips were tightly pursed together. How could I not understand? It¡¯s only that I don¡¯t wish to be one of Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s pawns.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie...¡±
¡°No one in this world can reject this Prince. Tan Ge, do you understand?¡±
His voice was gentle, but full of malice. Seeing that Tan Ge didn¡¯t respond, Xie Yun began to depart. Even after he had disappeared from her sight, her fists were still tightly clenched.
Why are the heavens treating me like this?! The only reason I entered the pce in the first ce is because my father threatened to kill Cui-er if I refused.
Her desperately yelling out for me broke my heart. I wanted to run into a pir andmit suicide, but I couldn¡¯t. Even if my parents don¡¯t like me, I cannot run away from my family. The blood of the Tan Family runs through my veins.
It just so happened that this was the moment that Su Xi-er walked out. It is a sunny day today, but Tan Ge¡¯s back looks so deste.
When Tan Ge finally put away her pained expression and turned around, she was surprised to see Su Xi-er staring at her. In the end, she politely smiled and greeted her. ¡°Su Xi-er.¡±
Tan Ge¡¯s voice is pleasant to listen to. She would be a very talented singer if she tried.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t call her name, choosing instead to gently nod and walk forward. She needed to go to the book room to organise and record the new books that arrived the day before.
As Tan Ge watched Su Xi-er walking away, she was suddenly envious. Her status is low, and she doesn¡¯t feel the pressure of carrying the hopes of her family on her back.
Of course, Tan Ge didn¡¯t know that Su Xi-er was carrying around an even heavier burden than her own. It wasn¡¯t just a family, but a whole nation.
¡°Tan Ge, Grand Tutor Kong has instructed you to go to the Imperial Household Department to register your name. Be sure to get some clothes for early winter. From now on, you will be a pce maid of the Imperial Library.¡± The voice of a woman could be heard; it was the pce maid who had previously looked after all the misceneous things in the Imperial Library on her own.
Tan Ge smiled. ¡°Thank you, I will go now.¡±
¡°You can apany me in the future. My name is Chao Mu. Grand Tutor Kong gave me the name; it sounds nice right? I heard that there are two women who arrived at the Imperial Library, and that the other one is called Su Xi-er. Where is she?¡± Zhao Mu smiled brightly, her innocent look stunning Tan Ge.
CHAPTER 323 (1): ABSOLUTELY SHOCKED
CHAPTER 323 (1): ABSOLUTELY SHOCKED
Trantion: Sangria
¡°How do you know that I am Tan Ge and not Su Xi-er? After all, you¡¯ve never met either of us before.¡±
Chao Mu giggled after hearing that. ¡°Grand Tutor Kong pointed at you when he instructed me to bring you to the Imperial Household Department. By the way, is something wrong? You don¡¯t look happy.¡±
Tan Ge shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Chao Mu.¡± I envy a naive, stress-free person like her, but I am happy for her too.
¡°I will take you there then. The Imperial Library isn¡¯t as strict as other pces. At worst, Grand Tutor Kong would just have you write lines.¡± Chao Mu looked at Tan Ge as she spoke.
On the way to the Imperial Household Department, Chao Mu continued to chatter non-stop. The Imperial Library used to be so quiet, but I¡¯m so excited now that two more women havee!
Shortly after the news that Su Xi-er had be a courtdy as part of the Imperial Library, Eunuch Zhang personally removed her name from the list of pce maids from the Pce Side Quarters. He then registered her onto the list of female officials.
A courtdy was considered a low-ranked female official in Beimin¡¯s imperial pce, but it was much better than being an ordinary pce maid. At the very least, they held a rank.
It went without saying that both the Empress Dowager and Emperor heard about it.
Pei Yaran had been sitting in the main hall of the Compassionate Peace Pce when she heard the news, all while drinking White Fungus Lotus Seed Soup, after which she lost her appetite. She asked the pce maid on her side. ¡°Su Xi-er was fine at the Pce Side Quarters. Tell me, why did she suddenly go to the Imperial Library? ¡±
The pce maid trembled in fear. ¡°This servant has only heard that a eunuch from the Imperial Library was ordered by Grand Tutor Kong to bring Su Xi-er there. The Eldest Young Miss from the Tan Residence also went to the Imperial Library, but it appears that Grand Tutor Kong chose Su Xi-er after testing both of them.¡±
Pei Yaran put her bowl of White Fungus Lotus Seed Soup down on the table. ¡°The Eldest Young Miss from the Tan Residence...¡± She softly mumbled. The Tan Family¡¯s eldest daughter should have returned to her residence after the Beauty Pce was dismissed. Who sent her back to the pce?
What¡¯s even more shocking is that Su Xi-er had won against her during Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s test. For the daughter of a family of schrs to be unable to defeat a pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters... it appears that the Tan Residence doesn¡¯t need to exist anymore.
At this moment, a guard from the Compassionate Peace Pce who had been watching Eunuch Zhang entered the main hall, bowing deferentially. ¡°Empress Dowager, this subordinate has something to report.¡±
Pei Yaran waved her hand and instructed the pce maid by her side to leave, prompting thetter to immediately bow and see herself out.
The guard only began talking once the pce maid had left. ¡°Empress Dowager, two hours before Su Xi-er went to the Imperial Library, she went to the Imperial Household Department and stayed in the storage room with Eunuch Zhang for an extended period of time. When she walked out, however, the only thing that she had with her was some coarse cloth. This subordinate suspects that something else may have happened, otherwise, why would she have been in there for so long? Collecting some cloth should be quite fast.¡±
¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Eunuch Zhang being therest night, this Empress Dowager would have already dealt with Su Xi-er; why would I have waited until now? The longer it¡¯s dragged out, the moreplications there will be¡± Pei Yaran firmly pped the handle of her chair. Eunuch Zhang is already on Su Xi-er¡¯s side. No matter whose orders he is following, I can¡¯t let him keep him.
Pei Yaran stood up from her chair and waved her hand. ¡°Withdraw.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
After the guard had left, Pei Yaran stayed in the main hall for a while before walking to the backyard and entering Lian Qiao¡¯s room. Lian Qiao heard her room door open and hastily opened up a medical book, pretending to read it. I haven¡¯t decided whether I am going to help the Empress Dowager to make the philtre fragrance yet.
When Lian Qiao saw that it was the Empress Dowager, she immediately put the medical book to the side and got up to pay her respects. ¡°This servant...¡±
Pei Yaran interrupted her before she could even speak. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. This Empress Dowager came over to ask you to make something other than the philtre fragrance. I also want you to make some poison; do you know how to make it?¡±
CHAPTER 323 (2): ABSOLUTELY SHOCKED
CHAPTER 323 (2): ABSOLUTELY SHOCKED
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Do you know how to do it?¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s sternly repeated, her eyes bright. Poison is strictly controlled in the Imperial Pce, and only the Imperial Physician Institute can use it to kill a consort of the Imperial Harem under an order. Since it¡¯s not possible for me to get some of it from there, I can only have someone make it.
Lian Qiao kneeled down immediately. ¡°Empress Dowager, this servant came from a Chinese medicine family. We only save people, and do not poison them. This servant doesn¡¯t know how to make poison...¡±
¡°What if this Empress Dowager gives you a book with the instructions? Would you be able to make it?¡± As long as there are instructions, any physician should be able to make a simple poison.
Lian Qiao pressed her lips together. Dady always taught me that medicine is to be used to save people, and not to harm others. It is already putting in me a spot for me to make the philtre fragrance, but now she is asking for me to make poison.
¡°Lian Qiao, it seems to this Empress Dowager that you are somewhat unwilling.¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s voice suddenly became soft and slow. She yed with her nails as she walked towards Lian Qiao.
¡°Raise your head and let this Empress Dowager look at you.¡±
Lian Qiao¡¯s body trembled, and her eyes were filled with fear as she looked up.
¡°Tsk tsk, you are quite pretty now that this Empress Dowager taken a closer look. You could truly be a beauty with just some make-up. That¡¯s possible if this Empress Dowager was happy, but if I am not...¡± Pei Yaran slowly ran her long nails across Lian Qiao¡¯s face. The force used wasn¡¯t even enough to leave a red mark, but it was enough to scare Lian Qiao to death.
Lian Qiao didn¡¯t dare to hesitate anymore, but her voice still quivered when she opened her mouth. ¡°Empress Dowager, if there is a book, this servant can make it. However, this servant hopes that Empress Dowager will protect me in the future.¡±
¡°Are you scared that you will be exposed? If you don¡¯t say anything then no one will know. You may even be the next He Ying if you perform well.¡±
The proposition of being the Compassionate Peace Pce¡¯s head pce maid was a massive temptation to Lian Qiao. As the main pce maid, even the highest-ranked courtdy will need to call me ¡®Miss¡¯ to show their respect.
With that, Lian Qiao finally decided. ¡°This servant will not disappoint the Empress Dowager.¡±
Pei Yaran nodded. ¡°Good. This Empress Dowager wants to see the two drugs that I have asked you for within seven days. The book with instructions on how to make the poison will be delivered tonight.¡±
After that, Pei Yaran walked out of the room; before she could make it very far, however, she spoke up again. ¡°The philtre fragrance won¡¯t be used on this Empress Dowager, so don¡¯t hesitate to make it.¡±
She then quickly left, but her words had left Lian Qiao shaking in her boots.
Lian Qiao clenched her fists tightly. If the Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t intend to use the philtre fragrance with Prince Hao, then who does she n to have use it? She definitely won¡¯t allow another woman and Prince Hao to...
Suddenly, Lian Qiao understood. She will make another woman wear it, but the man won¡¯t be Prince Hao. It will be another man, like a guard!
Does this mean that the Empress Dowager is targeting Su Xi-er again? If that¡¯s the case, why did she ask me to make a philtre fragrance that isn¡¯t harmful to a man¡¯s body?
Lian Qiao only grew more and more confused as she thought about it. In the end, she shook her head and decided that she would have to make both drugs. Otherwise, the Empress Dowager will be the first person to take my life!
~~~
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er was blissfully unaware of the Empress Dowager¡¯s n. She had been busy organising books that had arrived two days ago.
There were poetry books, books filled with paintings, books describing war tactics, and even books about the customs of different countries.
When Su Xi-er checked through the books, she noticed that many of them weren¡¯t from Beimin, but actually from the smaller surrounding countries as well.
Nanzhao¡¯s Imperial Library definitely doesn¡¯t have books from the smaller countries. This might be a small difference, but it¡¯s sufficient to tell that it¡¯s one of the reasons Beimin is so powerful; they continue to learn from those around them and are very receptive to new ideas.
CHAPTER 324 (1): AN UNEXPECTED PERSON APPEARS
CHAPTER 324 (1): AN UNEXPECTED PERSON APPEARS
Trantion: Sangria
Once she was finished cleaning, Su Xi-er then began to put the books back into ce, setting the moremonly used ones on the bottom and middle shelves. As for those that were seldom read, such as the books on the art of war, they were ced on the top shelf. I know that it¡¯s usually only the Emperor or those with military power who would study the art of war. In fact, the books that they read wouldn¡¯t be kept in a ce like this. Such books are rare and would be hidden away in a location known only to a select few, so they won¡¯t be found in the Imperial Library.
In order to reach the highest shelf, Su Xi-er was forced to use a wooden stool, and would step on and off of it whenever she was retrieving the next set of books. When she was finally down to thest set of books, she slipped and lost her footing on the stool.
Yet, before she could fall to the ground, she felt an icy hand supporting her from the small of her back.
Shortly after, a voice entered her ears. ¡°Be careful next time.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately turned around and stepped back a few steps before bowing. ¡°This servant pays her respects to the Third Imperial Prince.¡±
What is the Third Imperial Prince doing at the Imperial Library? Is he only here to read books?
Situ Li¡¯s gaze moved across the shelves on both sides. ¡°Not bad; it¡¯s been cleaned well.¡±
¡°Third Imperial Prince, you are giving this servant too much credit. This is within my job scope.¡±
Situ Li looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°A pce maid from the Pce Side Quarters who is now a courtdy of the Imperial Library. You have a rank now, and your status is higher than that of an ordinary pce maid¡¯s.¡±
¡°Third Imperial Prince, what type of book would you like to read? This servant will find it for you.¡± Su Xi-er immediately changed the conversation immediately and raised her head to ask Situ Li.
Situ Li waved his hands. ¡°This Imperial Prince isn¡¯t here to read books; I am here to see you.¡±
Su Xi-er paused for a moment. I can¡¯t really just ask him, ¡°What is there to see?¡± after he¡¯s told me his intentions so bluntly, right?¡¯
¡°You are being watched by so many people, but not only are you unharmed, you are even so rxed. This Imperial Prince is curious, how did you return from mortal peril to safety?¡±
Su Xi-er replied, ¡°This servant can¡¯t safely escape from danger all the time. But, Third Imperial Prince, please allow this servant to ask you a question. Do you really not know the man in ck who tried to kill this servant at thete Empress¡¯ repose pce?¡±
¡°This Imperial Prince told you before, I don¡¯t know that person. What, you don¡¯t believe me?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°This servant really doesn¡¯t believe it. This servant felt that the man in ck recognised you, Third Imperial Prince.¡±
¡°You are a funnyss. There are many people who recognise this Imperial Prince. Does this Imperial Prince need to recognise them too?¡± Situ Li asked, then walked towards the bookshelves to look at the new books that had arrived.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t say anything, only bending down to pick up thest of the books. When she did, a small blue booklet slipped out from between the pages of one of therge books.
Hm? I didn¡¯t see that when I was organising the books before; This book isn¡¯t in the records.
Just when Su Xi-er was going to bend down to pick it up, a big hand stretched out from her side and did so instead.
Situ Liughed when he saw the cover of the booklet before passing it to Su Xi-er. ¡°A copybook.¡±
CHAPTER 324 (2): AN UNEXPECTED PERSON APPEARS
CHAPTER 324 (2): AN UNEXPECTED PERSON APPEARS
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er¡¯s breath hitched for a moment. Did Lianchen fight for more power again?
She didn¡¯t know that the cause wasn¡¯t Ning Lianchen seizing more power, but that he had used what influence he did have to reimplement the Ning Rn¡¯s new policy that had been previously abolished by Yun Ruofeng. With that, Lan Script copybooks could be printed again.
¡°You know the Lan Script?¡± Situ Li saw that her expression was strange and asked.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°This servant entered the Imperial Library and Grand Tutor Kong...¡±
Before she could finish her sentence, the door of the room was pushed open. Grand Tutor Kong appeared in his blue official¡¯s robe and bowed towards the Third Imperial Prince. ¡°Third Imperial Prince, this humble servant just heard from the boy assistant that you have arrived. What book are you looking for?¡±
Situ Li raised his hand and signalled for Grand Tutor Kong to get up before taking the Lan Script copybook from Su Xi-er¡¯s hands. ¡°This Imperial Prince heard that there was a Lan Script copybook in the new arrivals, so I came to get it.¡±
He has quite a convenient excuse, but who would guess that his true intention would be toe out here specifically to observe me? He simply wants to see how I have been coping well in the imperial pce.
When Grand Tutor Kong heard Situ Li talking about the Lan Script, his gaze immediately went to Su Xi-er. ¡°Third Imperial Prince, if you¡¯re here for a Lan Style copybook, why not have Su Xi-er write a page for you in the Lan Script?¡±
Situ Li¡¯s voice raised as he looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°Do you mean to say that she knows how to write it?¡±
Situ Li knew how difficult it was to write in the Lan Script. Only the Lan Scriptbines delicateness and strength in the same package. However, with the misogynistic nature of the four great nations, it would be difficult for a style that was created by a woman to gain poprity. Only those who disregard that sort of bias would put in a serious effort to study such a difficult style.
Grand Tutor Kong nodded with approval on his face. ¡°She imitates it very well, so much so that this humble official dares to say that there is nobody in Beimin who can write it better.¡±
¡°This Imperial Prince has never heard youplimenting someone so heavily, Grand Tutor Kong. Even as this Imperial Prince¡¯s respected tutor, you never said anything like that about me.¡± Situ Li suddenly jested with a smile.
Grand Tutor Kong immediately replied, ¡°Third Imperial Prince, you must be joking.¡±
¡°Since Su Xi-er can write in the Lan Script, and this Imperial Prince is coincidentally interested in it, I will borrow her for a few days. This Imperial Prince will stay in the pce for these few days.¡±
Grand Tutor Kong was put in a difficult spot. Su Xi-er was rmended by Prince Hao. Should I report to Prince Hao and tell him that the Third Imperial Prince wants to learn the Lan Script from Su Xi-er?¡±
Su Xi-er bowed to pay her respects and indirectly rejected him. ¡°Third Imperial Prince, you are intelligent enough to imitate it just by going through the copybook. Besides, it won¡¯t be good for either of us if it gets out that this servant is staying by your side while you are studying.¡±
Grand Tutor Kong heaved a sigh of relief. Su Xi-er is right, she can¡¯t go to the Third Imperial Prince¡¯s repose pce.
¡°You are right, this Imperial Prince didn¡¯t think through it properly.¡±
Just as Grand Tutor Kong thought that Situ Li had given up, thetter surprised him by continuing. ¡°Anyone cane to the Imperial Library, so if there is anything that this Imperial Prince doesn¡¯t understand, I cane to the Imperial Library and ask Su Xi-er, right?¡±
I won¡¯t ask you to leave the Imperial Library. This Imperial Prince wille to you. It was hard for Su Xi-er to reject him after he had already gone this far.
As such, she could only nod. ¡°Third Imperial Prince, if you don¡¯t dislike this servant, you cane.¡±
¡°How can this Imperial Prince dislike a person that you have approved of, Grand Tutor Kong?¡± Situ Li softly said. He then took the Lan Script copybook and walked out of the Imperial Library.
Grand Tutor Kong always cherished talented people, and was scared that something would happen to Su Xi-er; thus, he reminded her, ¡°Prince Hao has rmended you to me. In the imperial pce, no matter who stretches their hand out to you, you should remember which side you stand on.¡±
¡°Grand Tutor, many thanks for your reminder. This servant will keep this in mind.¡±
CHAPTER 325 (1): THE LAST MEETING
CHAPTER 325 (1): THE LAST MEETING
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er walked out of the book depository after putting thest five books on the top shelf. There were only a few rooms in the Imperial Library: the main hall, the book depositories, the Calligraphy Pavilion, and the Lecture Pavilion, as well as the kitchens and bathrooms, as well as some private rooms in the backyard.
The Imperial Library only had five workers, including the eunuch and the boy assistant. That being the case, there was just one table for the two males and three females, all of whom sat face to face.
Out of all the people there, Su Xi-er only recognised Tan Ge and the eunuch who had brought her here
Just after she entered, she heard the sound of a woman¡¯sughter ©` Chao Mu.
When Chao Mu saw Su Xi-er, her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Su Xi-er, sit here. I¡¯ve already heard from others that you are beautiful, but seeing you in person makes me think that you¡¯re a goddess that has descended from the heavens.¡±
The boy assistant who sat opposite herughed. ¡°So this is the Court Lady Su who just entered the Imperial Library. My name is Shu Xian, the person next to me is the cook, and then there is Xiao Yuanzi.¡±
Xiao Yuanzi was the eunuch who had brought Su Xi-er here, and was in the middle of setting up the table with bowls and chopsticks.
There were few people in the Imperial Library, but everyone was smiling happily; only Tan Ge¡¯s smile was faint.
Su Xi-er nodded to everyone before taking a filled bowl of rice from the cook and sitting next to Chao Mu.
Chao Mu looked at Tan Ge on her left and Su Xi-er on her right, then broke out intoughter. ¡°Great, there are two beauties by my side!¡±
Shu Xian smiled gently. ¡°Chao Mu has neverughed so happily before.¡±
Chao Mu immediately picked up her chopsticks and knocked them against Shu Xian¡¯s head. ¡°You want to die? I am a year older than you, but you dare to call my name directly!¡±
Shu Xian shrugged. ¡°The Imperial Library¡¯s rank depends on who came here first. I was here before you, so you should be the one who can¡¯t call my name directly.¡±
Hence, the two started going back and forth; leaving Su Xi-er to watch and smile without saying a word. It was only after the cook sat down that they stopped.
Tan Ge continued to eat with her head down, only looking up and smiling when Chao Mu bumped into her.
¡°Strange. It seems like I am the only one who likes to talk. Tan Ge, Su Xi-er, isn¡¯t it boring to just smile and not say anything?¡±
Su Xi-er replied, ¡°After staying in the Pce Side Quarters for so long, I have gotten used to staying quiet.¡±
Tan Ge looked at Su Xi-er. It¡¯s not easy to live in the pce. One moment of carelessness could cost you your life.
Chao Mu pouted. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be scared at the Imperial Library. Grand Tutor Kong will at most just make you write lines. As for myself, that is the punishment I hate the most, but Shu Xian doesn¡¯t mind since he writes well. I just have him write the lines for me every time.¡±
The corner of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth raised and she jested, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared that I will tell Grand Tutor Kong?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Chao Mu looked horrified. ¡°If he finds out, he will punish me and make me write lines again!¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m just scaring you.¡±
As soon as she had finished speaking, Grand Tutor Kong entered the room and instructed Su Xi-er, ¡°You should take all the old books out of the three book depositories and let them dry out in the sun. We should quickly do it before winter arrives.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and ate faster, but Chao Mu started to grumble, ¡°Grand Tutor, there are so many books; Su Xi-er can¡¯t do everything by herself.¡±
¡°You can go and help Su Xi-er after you finish sweeping the paths.¡± Grand Tutor Kong walked away after he finished talking.
CHAPTER 325 (2): THE LAST MEETING
CHAPTER 325 (2): THE LAST MEETING
Trantion: Sangria
Tan Ge softly replied, ¡°Grand Tutor Kong also has times when he is busy with important matters. Every time there is a festival, the Minister of Rites will need to discuss ns with the Grand Tutor in order to determine how celebrations should be carried out, as well as how to decorate. These are all matters that require his attention.¡±
Chao Mu nodded continuously. ¡°You used to be the eldest daughter from a family of schrs, so you understand these things. You have to warn me if I make a mistake in the future.¡±
Tan Ge was stunned for a moment, but then nodded in agreement.
Su Xi-er noticed the change in her expression. Coming from a family of schrs is Tan Ge¡¯s biggest advantage, but it appears that she would rather not talk about it.
After that, Chao Mu continued to happily chatter away as everyone listened while absorbed in their own thoughts.
I suppose a person can only be happy in the pce if they have a personality like this. Tan Ge couldn¡¯t help but inwardlyment.
By the time Su Xi-er finished eating, everyone else was almost finished too.
³¯ÄºÏìÁÁµÄÉùÒôÏìÆ𣬡°ÄãÃǶ¼±ð¶¯£¬½ñÌìÂÖµ½ÎÒÏ´Íë!¡±ËµÍ꣬ËýÀûË÷µØÊÕÊ°ÆðÀ´¡£
Chao Mu¡¯s loud voice could be heard. ¡°Don¡¯t move everyone, it¡¯s my turn to wash the bowls today!¡± After that, she nimbly tidied everything.
Su Xi-er smiled and asked, ¡°When¡¯s my turn to wash the bowls?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to because you are a courtdy. This is not a female official¡¯s job.¡± Chao Mu shook her head and refused her.
Shu Xian was unhappy. ¡°I am a boy assistant. Although I am of a low rank, I¡¯m still different from an ordinary servant. Why do I have to wash the bowls? Why do you still make me wash the bowls?¡±
Chao Mu harrumphed. ¡°Because you are a male!¡± Her voice was resounding and it was an inadvertent jab to Xiao Yuanzi¡¯s heart.
When Chao Mu realised what she had said, she was embarrassed and spoke much softer. ¡°Xiao Yuanzi, you are even mightier than a man in my heart! You are much better than Shu Xian!¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t take such things to heart. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
Su Xi-er listened to their conversations and then left the kitchen. The Imperial Library is a nice ce. At the very least, nobody here is scheming against their peers; no wonder Pei Qianhao wanted to send me here.
When she thought about Pei Qianhao, she felt a constriction in her chest My things are still at the Pce Side Quarters!
However, just as Su Xi-er walked into the courtyard, she saw Old Maidservant Liu entering the Imperial Library with a cloth bundle. Old Maidservant Liu must have brought my cloth bundle!
When Old Maidservant Liu saw Su Xi-er, she smiled benevolently. ¡°You are a female official now, so all of your things have been neatly packed in here by Ruo Yuan. All the small brown bottles were packed in here as well.¡±
¡°Many thanks, Old Maidservant Liu.¡± Su Xi-er took the bundle. Her expression didn¡¯t change despite learning that Old Maidservant Liu had seen the things in the bundle.
Old Maidservant Liu knew that some of the things in the bundle couldn¡¯t have been obtained by a servant, and came to the conclusion that they must have been given by Prince Hao. But does Su Xi-er still remember our old promise?
Thus, Old Maidservant Liu stepped closer to Su Xi-er and lowered her voice. ¡°You had promised me that you would help His Majesty.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t forgotten. That being said, I also don¡¯t think that Prince Hao is someone who would try to seize power. He seems like a candid person.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu sighed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to know what Prince Hao is thinking, and nobody can be sure until the end. I can only hope that you will remember your promise even if you be Prince Hao¡¯s bedfellow. The imperial power cannot change hands, otherwise, I will have disappointed myte master.¡±
¡°Old Maidservant Liu, please don¡¯t worry. I will definitely keep my promise.¡± Su Xi-er smiled tofort her.
¡°I will leave first. There were some guards from the Compassionate Peace Pce hiding near the Pce Side Quarters this morning, so it¡¯ll be difficult for me toe in the future.¡± Old Maidservant Liu informed before turning on her heel and leaving.
Su Xi-er watched Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s departing figure as she left, not knowing that it would be thest time that she would see her.
CHAPTER 326 (1): ENGAGED
CHAPTER 326 (1): ENGAGED
Trantion: Rakumon
Just as she was starting to lose hope in finding her room on her own, Tan Ge appeared by her side. ¡°Your room is the one on the leftmost side. Chao Mu told me that she¡¯s currently washing dishes, so I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±
Su XI-er nodded and followed Tan Ge.
Opening the door to her room, Su Xi-er found that the interior was spick and span, having clearly been washed before. It was evenrger than the one that she had stayed in while at the Pce Side Quarters. She noticed that all the pce maids here at the Imperial Library not only had their own rooms, but that their treatment was much better as well.
¡°Your room is thergest and most spacious.¡± Tan Gemented as she scanned the interior.
Su Xi-er opened the wardrobe and started to unpack her clothes; when she came upon the red Chinese Bodice, she turned and gave Tan Ge an expectant look.
Tan Ge understood. ¡°Take your time tidying up. I will sweep the pce paths beforeing to help you with drying the bookster on.¡± She then turned to leave.
Although she hadn¡¯t interacted with Su Xi-er much, Tan Ge felt that that thetter was a good person at heart. Hence, it was all the more reason that she was hesitant to go along with Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s ns while he was obviously targeting Su Xi-er. It was just that she didn¡¯t know to what extent Xie Yun would go to in order to seed.
But even if I¡¯m forced to be a pawn, I won¡¯t hurt a good person like Su Xi-er.
Tan Ge looked up into the sky. I have lost my freedom, but I wonder how Cui-er is doing. Is dad disappointed that I have be nothing but a pce maid who sweeps the paths?
In the room, Su Xi-er took out the Chinese bodice and ced it with her clothes, followed by the jade green dangling hair ornament. It was probably inconvenient for Old Maidservant Liu to bring up the matter of this ornament while we were in the yard since she could tell how valuable it is.
15 minutester, Su Xi-er was done with unpacking and closed the doors to her wardrobe.
She went straight to the book depository, which held many of the older books in the Imperial Library. Since it was almost winter, she only had 8 hours of sunlight left toplete the task that Grand Tutor Kong had given her.
Su Xi-er worked quickly, having all of the books arranged out in the courtyard by the time afternoon arrived for the optimal amount of sunlight.
An hourter, almost all of the books had been carried outside of the depository.
Su Xi-er was standing on a stool and clearing the remaining few books, but because she had been doing so constantly, her arms were getting sore. The result was a few books tumbling to the ground.
As she bent down to pick them up, she noticed that the corner of one of the pages from one of the books was folded.
Giving it a cursory nce, she spotted the delicate handwriting of a woman, along with the names, ¡®Pei Qianhao¡¯ and ¡®Xie Liuli¡¯.
Xie Liuli? Could she be Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s younger sister ©` one of the three great beauties of Beimin?
Su Xi-er picked up the book and carefully flipped through the pages. Apart from the two names, she also noticed that the folded pages had some words that were marked out.
Stringing these words together, she formed the sentence, ¡®Pei Qianhao and Xie Liuli engaged¡¯.
Countless question marks appeared in Su Xi-er¡¯s mind. ¡®Engaged¡¯? Aren¡¯t the Pei Family and Xie Family arch-enemies? Why did they have an engagement many years ago?
Chao Mu happened to walk in right as Su Xi-er began to ponder this question. ¡°Su Xi-er, I¡¯ll help you.¡± She picked a few of the fallen books off the floor before carrying them outside.
CHAPTER 326 (2): ENGAGED
CHAPTER 326 (2): ENGAGED
Trantion: Rakumon
Afterwards, Shu Xian, Tan Ge, and Xiao Yuanzi all came over to help. In less than an hour, all the books had been organised in piles outside.
Chao Mu dusted off her hands. ¡°I nted a Chinese jujube tree in the Imperial Library¡¯s backyardst year, and now it has finally bore fruit. I made some candied jujubes, so let me bring some for all of you to try.¡±
With that, she instantly sped off.
Su Xi-er remembered the time the female cook from Nanzhao¡¯s posthouse had given her a back of jujubes to eat on the way back to Beimin. Pei Qianhao originally didn¡¯t like eating jujubes, but he snatched quite a few from me when he saw that I was enjoying them.
Soon, Chao Mu came back with a bag of candied jujubes and presented them to everyone like they were treasures. ¡°Everyone, do take more! I even removed the pit so that you wouldn¡¯t have to spit them out on the ground.¡±
Xiao Yuanziughed heartily. ¡°I remember when Chao Mu was eating these in front of Grand Tutor Kong, and didn¡¯t remove the pits in advance. When he saw that she was spitting them out on the ground, he punished her to copy books in the book depository for three days!¡±
Chao Mu harrumphed. ¡°Don¡¯t mention things of the past! Besides, you also ate a lot of things from me. After dinneres the reckoning; you have to repay the favour after receiving benefits from someone.¡±
After being called out, Xiao Yuanzi no longer said anything, and everyoneughed as they ate the candied jujubes. Chao Mu even sent the cook some.
Everyone spent the afternoon basking in the sunlight, and when Xiao Yuanzi brought a bench over with Shu Xian¡¯s help, it only made them feel like taking a nap.
Su Xi-er observed them. Compared to the Pce Side Quarters, life in the Imperial Library is nothing. She sat on the bench as she watched the sun gradually set.
As the sun slowly left her sight, Su Xi-er stood up from the bench and carried the books back into the three book depositories with everyone else.
Another four hours passed before the group of six ate together in the kitchen. They then boiled some water to wash themselves, finally marking the end of the day.
Su Xi-er returned to her room after washing up, but just as she started to take off her shoes, the doors were suddenly pushed open.
She cautiously raised her head and saw Pei Qianhao grandiosely walking in as if the ce belonged to him.
¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡± Su Xi-er respectfully bowed.
Pei Qianhao closed the door and raised his hand for her to rise. ¡°How¡¯s life in the Imperial Library?¡±
¡°Very rxed.¡±
¡°Compared to other pces, it is indeed rxing, with nobody to disturb you. Su Xi-er this Prince heard that you can write well.¡±
His certain tone clearly expressed that he had already found out about the examination, and that Commandery Prince Xie had arranged for Tan Ge to be a normal pce maid in charge of sweeping in the Imperial Library.
¡°Nothing can escape your eyes, Prince Hao. This servant was simply imitating.¡±
¡°Pure imitation wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to write in the Lan Script so well.¡±
Su Xi-er asked, ¡°Prince Hao, the Lan Script was created by Nanzhao¡¯s previous Eldest Imperial Princess, but was banned by Prince Yun upon her death. However, this servant found a new copybook when cleaning out the Imperial Library today. This...¡±
¡°When this Prince left Nanzhao, I made a deal with Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor that masterpieces of Nanzhao¡¯s floriculture, craftsmanship, as well as literary arts, are to be sent to Beimin. This new Lan Script copybook was among them.¡±
Su Xi-er softly replied, ¡°Mmm.¡± So that¡¯s why.
Pei Qianhao nced at her before walking closer.
Su Xi-er noticed that there was something amiss with the expression in his eyes, so she nimbly dodged to the side.
Before she could get far enough away however, Pei Qianhao reached out with his long arm and grabbed ahold of her wrist. With a quick spin, she ended up in his embrace, pressed against the wardrobe.
Pei Qianhao looked at Su Xi-er with a deep gaze. ¡°You were born in an impoverished rural county, then entered the imperial pce to be a pce maid in the Pce Side Quarters. Despite not receiving any guidance from a teacher, you could still write in the Lan Script so well just by imitating. Su Xi-er, this Prince has found out that I have underestimated you.¡±
¡°This servant doesn¡¯t dare to ept thepliments. Prince Hao, please...¡±
Before she could finish, Pei Qianhao had moved closer, firmly securing her against the wardrobe door.
1. It may be referring to this book: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ssic_of_Poetry
CHAPTER 327 (1): WARDROBE-DON
Chapter 327: Wardrobe-don [1]
Trantion: Rakumon
Pei Qianhao lowered his head so that his eyes were level with Su Xi-er¡¯s. ¡°Did you just ask this Prince to leave?¡±
I will definitely punish her if she dares to say yes! It looks like nobody has been keeping her in check.
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. ¡°Prince Hao, you are too close. This servant¡¯s wound has yet to recover, and may be torn open again...¡± She deliberately paused.
As expected, Pei Qianhao moved backwards slightly, giving Su Xi-er a bit of breathing room.
¡°Roll up your sleeve for this Prince to check your wound.¡±
Su Xi-er did as she was told. Having just washed herself, her body was currently suffused with a refreshing feminine scent.
A new scab was still growing over the now bandaged wound.
Pei Qianhao nodded in approval. ¡°Be careful to stay out of trouble before your wound fully recovers.¡±
¡°This servant understands.¡±
Although Pei Qianhao wouldn¡¯t press her against the wardrobe anymore, he did not n on letting her off easily. He raised his hands and set them on both side of Su Xi-er¡¯s head, trapping her between them.
He lowered his head, making Su Xi-er think that he was trying to kiss her as he inched closer. Before she could turn away however, he moved towards her neck instead. He proceeded to nt a trail of kisses going down, until he rested his head against her cor.
One of Pei Qianhao¡¯s hands was pressed against the wardrobe door, while the other was holding her waist, preventing her from resisting.
The waves of fiery kisses caused Su Xi-er¡¯s mind to go nk as she stood there and allowed him to do as he pleased.
However, this went on for so long that a sudden movement from Su Xi-er was enough to identally pull off Pei Qianhao¡¯s sash. His faint scent suddenly assaulted Su Xi-er¡¯s nose, and she couldn¡¯t help but notice the toned body and abs that military life had given him.
Sensing the heightened danger, Su Xi-er pushed him away.
Noticing that his robes were open, Pei Qianhaoughed jovially. ¡°Su Xi-er, I didn¡¯t know that you were so good at removing people¡¯s clothes.¡±
¡°This servant didn¡¯t mean to; it was an ident.¡± Su Xi-er tried to exin, but when she saw the teasing look in his eyes, she didn¡¯t know how to go on.
¡°This Prince is in a good mood today, but this problem can only be solved by the person who created it. Help this Prince wear my robes properly.¡± Pei Qianhao stretched out his arms, all prepared for her to attend to him.
The tips of Su Xi-er¡¯s ears were flushed red as she walked forward to help Pei Qianhao tidy up his clothes.
Seeing the tinge of red on her ears, Pei Qianhao was very pleased. Not bad, she finally knows how to be embarrassed.
After Pei Qianhao¡¯s clothes were back on, Su Xi-er immediately backed away. The current Pei Qianhao is very ¡®dangerous¡¯, so I mustn¡¯t get close to him. What if he pins me against the wardrobe door again...
¡°Su Xi-er, what else have you been hiding from me besides your good handwriting?¡± Pei Qianhao gently tapped the table as he sat on a wooden stool.
I naturally can¡¯t reveal all my cards to Pei Qianhao.
Su Xi-er replied, ¡°Prince Hao, this servant just knows how to imitate, but if you are really intent on getting an answer, then you can just say that this servant is good at learning.¡±
yfulness flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes, and his lips curled into a smile. ¡°There are some things that can be easily learnt; needlework and the four arts ©` zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting are some examples. On the other hand, things like medical skill, military acumen, and political ability aren¡¯t so simple.¡±
1. This is a reference made to ¡®kabe-don¡¯, where the ¡®kabe¡¯ means ¡®wall¡¯, and ¡®don¡¯ refers to the sound made when pping the wall. It often portrays an image of a guy trapping a girl against a wall. Other versions include ¡®yuka-don¡¯, where the ¡®yuka¡¯ means ¡®floor¡¯, and the guy pins the girl on the ground instead of the wall.
In this case, it¡¯s ¡®wardrobe¡¯ and ¡®don¡¯bined together.
CHAPTER 327 (2): WARDROBE-DON
CHAPTER 327 (2): WARDROBE-DON
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er smiled as she jested. ¡°Prince Hao, regardless of how clever this servant is, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to lead the troops and govern a country. This servant is very impressed by your skills in these aspects.¡±
Herst sentence sincerely came from the bottom of her heart. She had already appreciated his talent when she was Ning Rn, and this appreciation had only grown upon actually meeting him.
¡°How impressed?¡± Pei Qianhao questioned, evidently a little displeased about her glossing over it by just saying the word ¡®impressed¡¯.
Su Xi-er pondered over it for a while. Sometimes, it is necessary to curry favour in an exaggerated fashion.
Hence, she smiled brightly. ¡°This servant is impressed from the bottom of my heart. In this whole wide world, Prince Hao stands at the apex, with no one ever surpassing you.¡±
Her words had greatly pleased Pei Qianhao, and a smile formed at the corner of his lips. ¡°Su Xi-er, from what this Prince sees, your best talent lies in your speech.¡±
¡°This servant doesn¡¯t dare to ept thepliment.¡± She turned to look outside the window where the moonlight illuminated the silent night. When is Pei Qianhao going to leave?
Pei Qianhao¡¯s smile immediately disappeared, his delight changing to despondence. Why is she still looking outside the window when I am right here?
Soon, Pei Qianhao stood up and asked in his low voice. ¡°Is the moonlight very pleasing to look at?¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him with a slight smile. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant is extremely grateful that you took time out from your busy schedule to visit this servant.¡±
¡°I see, then are you so grateful that you¡¯ve decided to turn away and admire the moon?¡± Pei Qianhao continued for her as he approached her, finally stopping beside her without doing anything.
¡°Prince Hao, should this servant have kept staring at you instead? Wouldn¡¯t you say that I am too fond of beauty?¡± The word ¡®beauty¡¯ was naturally referring to Pei Qianhao¡¯s handsome face.
Pei Qianhao felt dejected. How can a man¡¯s dashing looks be described with ¡®beauty¡¯? Doesn¡¯t she know how to use another term instead?
Noticing Pei Qianhao¡¯s unhappiness, Su Xi-er praised, ¡°Prince Hao, you are the most handsome and mature man this servant has ever seen.¡±
Su Xi-er saw Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes rxing, a visible sign that his mood had improved. All of a sudden, she was taken by the impression that he was like a small child that was trying to fight for her attention.
¡°Prince Hao, who¡¯s Xie Liuli?¡± Su Xi-er suddenly remembered what she had read from the book that she had dropped earlier at the Imperial Library, and tried to sound him out.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s biological younger sister.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s reply was curt, signalling that he didn¡¯t wish to speak about the Xie Family.
Su Xi-er could sense his reluctance to divulge more information, but still tried to press forward. ¡°Prince Hao, did you and Xie Liuli previously get engaged?¡±
She only saw that Pei Qianhao¡¯s brows were slightly knitted together before they returned to normal. ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡±
¡°When this servant was airing out books today, I found an old book called ¡®Poetry ssics¡¯. Some of its pages had their corners folded, and some underlined words on these pages suggested that you and Xie Liuli would be married. The bottom part even had your name written along with hers.¡± Su Xi-er slowly recounted, taking note to observe Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression carefully.
A momentter, Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze became unfathomable. ¡°That book should have long been destroyed. You believe random nonsense written by others?¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°This servant found it strange, which was why I asked you.¡±
¡°In the future, don¡¯t believe any theories about this Prince. You can only trust this Prince, do you understand?¡± Pei Qianhao patted her head.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the engagement must not have existed. But... who wrote those words in ¡®Poetry ssics¡¯ then?¡± Su Xi-er immediately felt a flick to her forehead, prompting her to raise a hand and rub it as she looked at Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao reached out his arm and held her waist, his other hand gently caressing her forehead. ¡°How would this Prince know who wrote it? It¡¯s impossible to investigate, even if I wanted to do so. Must it be Xie Liuli who wrote it just because her name is there?¡±
CHAPTER 328 (1): HE LOVES YOU
CHAPTER 328 (1): HE LOVES YOU
Trantion: Sangria
However, thetter held onto her tightly. ¡°You can¡¯t believe what others say; you can only trust this Prince. Do you understand?¡± He asked her. People say that women tend to believe everything that they¡¯re told, and even though I don¡¯t believe that Su Xi-er is like that, I would rather be safe than sorry.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I will only listen to you, Prince Hao.¡± He won¡¯t let me go if I don¡¯t agree with him. Su Xi-er knew that she should act ording to the situation, so she smiled and nodded.
Pei Qianhao released her only after she agreed. ¡°A matter in the army barracks requires this Prince¡¯s attention, so I will be away for the next few days. Be careful with everything, and find Yuchi Mo if anything happens.¡±
Su Xi-er bowed in respect. ¡°Many thanks, Prince Hao.¡±
While she was still mid-bow and facing the ground, she felt a light knock on her head. Pei Qianhao then walked out of the room with a sulky look in his face, not saying a word.
Su Xi-er raised her head and rubbed where she had been hit. It¡¯s difficult to guess what Prince Hao is thinking. He doesn¡¯t like it when I thank him, so should I just not say anything in the future? But then if I don¡¯t thank him, won¡¯t it seem like he¡¯s obligated to do things for me? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s my family.
Once her thoughts reached this point, Su Xi-er¡¯s heart beat painfully. My family...
After Pei Qianhao left the room, he pushed open the door to the book depository and looked around. ¡®Poetry ssics¡¯ is usually kept somewhere to the left of the depository.
Shortly after, he found the book he was looking for, and began to flip through it until he found the pages with folded corners with the words written on them.
Pei Qianhao immediately put the Poetry ssics book into his sleeve and walked out of the book depository, heading out of the Imperial Library.
Just as he was about to exit the Imperial Library, he heard some soft rustling sounds near the pce path. His brows furrowed as he harshly called out. ¡°Come out!¡±
The surroundings became silent, but no one showed themselves.
Pei Qianhao tilted his head slightly, a frigid gaze in his eyes. ¡°Do you need this Prince to invite you?¡±
His voice was low but resounding, and before long, a slim and svelte woman appeared on the pce path. She bowed to Pei Qianhao. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
The woman was Tan Ge. She had only seen Pei Qianhao once at the Pei Residence.
Even though I could never forget his face, how could Prince Hao recognise someone like me? That there was a woman called Tan Ge who stayed in the Beauty Pce for three whole years? All those years I was at the Beauty Pce, it would be said that he never even looked at me once.
¡°A pce maid of the Imperial Library?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, his voice bing even deeper.
Tan Ge nodded. ¡°This servant¡¯s name is Tan Ge.¡±
Pei Qianhao definitely didn¡¯t remember this name, but he knew of the Tan Residence. More than two years ago, I took a daughter from the Tan Residence into the Beauty Pce. Is this pce maid the same woman?
The Beauty Pce was dissolved, but now she¡¯s serving as a pce maid in the Imperial Library?
Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°With how much it has declined, the Tan Residence doesn¡¯t have the power to let you enter the imperial pce, much less rmend you to a position in the Imperial Library. Who did it?¡±
¡°Commandery Prince Xie.¡± Tan Ge didn¡¯t dare to lie.
Pei Qianhao sneered, a subtle glint flickering across his eyes. I didn¡¯t think that Xie Yun would get involved in this. He is sure poking his nose in where he shouldn¡¯t be. Is he nning to make a move on Su Xi-er?
CHAPTER 328 (2): HE LOVES YOU
CHAPTER 328 (2): HE LOVES YOU
Trantion: Sangria
Tan Ge was shocked by his cold aura and dangerous words. Her heart wildly palpitated against her chest before she nodded. ¡°This servant won¡¯t do anything to Su Xi-er. Please don¡¯t worry, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Tell Commandery Prince Xie that he shouldn¡¯t involve women in things that are between men.¡± Pei Qianhao left her thisst sentence before turning to leave. Tan Ge could only watch his tall figure as he left, his charming aura almost like a halo as he disappeared under the moonlight.
Although Pei Qianhao had left the Imperial Library, Tan Ge was still rooted to the spot. Everyone says that Prince Hao is a cold, callous, and ruthless person who only collects beautiful women, but what they don¡¯t know is that such men are the most loyal to the one he loves. Once he truly falls in love, his heart will belong to them for a lifetime.
The person who moved his heart is Su Xi-er, and he will hold her close to his heart for a lifetime. A strong man like him will definitely take care of her worries, and block all external threats.
In the end, Tan Ge raised her head and looked at the crescent moon hanging in the night sky. I spent so much time learning what he was like before I even knew his face; his likes, dislikes, and temperament... I tried to memorise all of them. Now though... everything has been like a cruel joke. In fact, my whole existence is a joke.
Tan Ge muttered to herself. ¡°I don¡¯t actually like Prince Hao, but I don¡¯t want to think that the time I spent was wasted. Even now, I ask myself why I¡¯m staying here in the Imperial Library. Is it for the Tan Residence? But is there even any hope left for the Tan Residence?¡±
Tan Ge shook her head and turned to walk towards her room. When she was halfway there, she noticed that Su Xi-er wasing out of her own room.
¡°Tan Ge, why are you still up when it¡¯s sote?¡± Su Xi-er hade out because she was unable to sleep; she hadn¡¯t thought that she would see Tan Ge.
¡°It¡¯s my first day living in the pce, I just came out for some air because I couldn¡¯t get used to the feeling of being in my room.¡± Tan Ge smilingly replied.
When she walked next to Su Xi-er, Tan Ge questioned, ¡°I saw Prince Hao. Was he here to see you?¡±
Before Su Xi-er could answer, Tan Ge continued. ¡°I was in the Beauty Pce for almost three years.¡±
Su Xi-er showed a probing look in her eyes. I didn¡¯t know that about her. To think that she was sent back to the Imperial Library by Xie Yun after being kicked out of the Beauty Pce.
¡°Although Prince Hao established the Beauty Pce, he never once visited any of the women¡¯s courtyards. The Beauty Pce was simply a facade. Su Xi-er, to have a man like Prince Hao love you is something that I envy you for, but I also admire you. To be so talented, gentle, and polite is enough for any man to be attracted to you.¡± Tan Ge slowly said with a cid gaze.
¡°Tan Ge, since you don¡¯t like living like this, why don¡¯t you find a chance to leave?¡±
¡°If I was able to escape, then I wouldn¡¯t be here right now. It¡¯s because there are some things that I must face that I cannot do so.¡± Tan Ge sighed.
Su Xi-er raised her hand and patted her shoulder. ¡°Either muster your courage and escape, or be sanguine and stay in the pce.¡±
When she heard Su Xi-er¡¯s words, Tan Ge was taken aback. What a simple logic; there are only two roads in front of me.
¡°Su Xi-er, which type are you?¡±
¡°I am different from you. I entered the pce as a pce maid at a young age, and have spent my entire life here. I have no experience living on the outside, so I can only optimistically remain here.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s voice was slow and gentle, smiling with her eyes.
¡°You do have something topare with. There was nobody to support you before, but now you have Prince Hao. In any case, I should go and rest since it¡¯s sote. I will need to clean the pce paths again tomorrow morning.¡± Tan Ge shed a smile and walked towards her room.
As Su Xi-er watched Tan Ge¡¯s departing figure, a glint flickered across her eyes. Only I know that my life is actually much moreplicated than Tan Ge¡¯s.
CHAPTER 329 (1): JEALOUS SU
CHAPTER 329 (1): JEALOUS SU
Trantion: Sangria
She became lost in her thoughts until she heard some approaching footsteps, jolting her back to her senses. When she saw it was Feng Changqing, however, she rxed her vignce.
Before Feng Changqing could open his mouth, Su Xi-er waved his hand for him to keep quiet. She then quickly had him follow her back to her room; only when the door was locked tightly did Feng Changqing begin to speak.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, one of your previous subordinates from Nanzhao sent a letter saying that all of the new policies that you had previously introduced have been reinstated. Prince Yun was the first to approve, and His Majesty threw his support behind the motion as well. Besides that, business at the Cyan Wind Pavilion has only been improving, all thanks to His Majesty¡¯s support.¡±
Su Xi-er looked doubtful after hearing that. ¡°Prince Yun was the first to approve of the new policies being reinstated?
Feng Changqing nodded. ¡°The letter clearly mentioned Prince Yun¡¯s approval, but it also noted that he¡¯s been convalescing in his residence this entire time. We don¡¯t know why, but he hasn¡¯t participated much in court affairs either.¡±
This doesn¡¯t sound like something Yun Ruofeng would do at all. Su Xi-er furrowed her brows. ¡°Write a letter to Nanzhao and ask them to investigate. I was wondering why I had found a Lan Script copybook while I was organising the books this afternoon.¡±
Feng Changqing nodded. ¡°The Lan Script is being printed again, and promoted by the pce. All the noble daughters have started to learn it, and even the schrs from the Literary Association have begun to study it. Nanzhao has also set aside arge amount of silvers to help the civilians, and they are not as profligate when ites to spending on military provisions. The current Nanzhao is much better than it was before.¡±
¡°Mmm, Lianchen is doing great. Find out what Yun Ruofeng is doing in his residence as soon as possible and remind Lianchen to make sure that he isn¡¯t caught unprepared.¡± A glint of delight flickered across Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t loosen up at all. I can only rx once Lianchen hasplete authority.
¡°There is one other thing, but this subordinate doesn¡¯t know if I should say it?¡± His expression revealed that he was in a difficult position.
¡°Tell me.¡± Su Xi-er looked at him. The determined look in her eyes made Feng Changqing feel as if he was back on the battlefield and receiving the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ orders.
¡°His Majesty has ordered his guards to summon Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s daughter into the imperial pce. Although His Majesty is not 18 yet, thete Emperor had already possessed a room concubine servant at this age. The letter states that Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s daughter has visited His Majesty¡¯s repose pce a few times in a row.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s brows were knitted. ¡°How old is Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s daughter?¡± I knew that Imperial Physician Fang had a daughter, but wasn¡¯t she already married? If another one has emerged, then wouldn¡¯t she be his illegitimate daughter?
¡°She is 15.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. It must be his illegitimate daughter. Imperial Physician Fang is Yun Ruofeng¡¯s trusted imperial physician. Lianchen must be using her to control Imperial Physician Fang, but... is having such a woman by his side good or bad?
After she thought about it for a while, Su Xi-er said, ¡°If Lianchen really falls in love with her, then he can do whatever he wants with Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s daughter. I can¡¯t get involved in this.¡± Besides, I believe that whoever Lianchen fancies will be a woman who is clever and understands the big picture.
¡°Feng Changqing, how¡¯s your wound?¡± Su Xi-er changed the topic and looked at Feng Changqing¡¯s arm.
¡°This subordinate has used a lot of flower powder, and the effect is great. I haven¡¯t recoveredpletely, but my wound doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Prince Hao has ordered many flower growers to study the remaining 20 Lingrui flowers that we brought from Nanzhao in hopes that we can sessfully transnt them. Everyone has been working hard.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and indifferently replied, ¡°Pei Qianhao is very intelligent and far-sighted, possessing astute acumen. I don¡¯t know why, but I think he will be sessful in transnting it.¡±
CHAPTER 329 (2): JEALOUS SU
CHAPTER 329 (2): JEALOUS SU
Trantion: Sangria
No wonder there is a saying ¡®bystanders see things clearer than those who are involved¡¯. Lookers-on see most of the game. Feng Changqing inwardlymented. Maybe the Eldest Imperial Princess doesn¡¯t even recognise how biased she is towards Prince Hao.
There was a slight crack in Su Xi-er¡¯s expression before returning to normal. ¡°It is alreadyte at night; be careful when you return to the Prince Hao Residence. Although Prince Hao will be at the barracks for the next few days taking care of some business, you should still be wary. Even more so when he returns.¡±
¡°This subordinate will remember this. I will take my leave now.¡± Feng Changqing softly replied before disappearing from the room.
Su Xi-er¡¯s slender eyebrows were scrunched up, as she thought about what Feng Changqing had mentioned. He can see that I trust Pei Qianhao. This person is certainly capable, but he is also arrogant and egotistical; he won¡¯t allow anyone to disobey his orders, and does whatever he pleases.
However, it was the same Pei Qianhao who instantly became gentle and showed concern when he was massaging my temples and bandaging my wound. It was the same cold and callous man who dropped his defences and showed his gentle side to someone like me, despite always acting like a wall of ice towards everyone else, even if it was just for a fleeting moment.
To say that my heart didn¡¯t skip a beat at all would be a lie. It seems that even I am not an unmeltable cier.
Su Xi-er¡¯s thoughts floated around until she finally lied down in bed, trying not to mull over it any further as she closed her eyes.
The next day, Su Xi-er woke up, got dressed, and went into the kitchen to eat breakfast with everyone. After everyone finished eating, she left the kitchen and happened to see Grand Tutor Kong.
¡°Su Xi-er, move the Poetry ssics into the book depository on the right. Don¡¯t put them together with books on governance.¡±
¡°Alright, I will move them right away.¡± Su Xi-er nodded before going to the book depository that ¡®Poetry ssics¡¯ was stored in.
Although there are also wise sayings in ¡®Poetry ssics¡¯, they are mostly about the drama and rtionships between men and women. It¡¯s not good to keep them together with books on governing the country.
The Poetry ssics upied two full shelves. When Su Xi-er had them all off the shelf and began to count them, she became confused. Why is there one missing?
I just moved those books into the book depository yesterday. It¡¯s only been one night, and nobody hase here since then. The only book that was taken out was the Lan Script copybook by the Third Imperial Prince; why is there a book that is randomly missing?!
Su Xi-er started checking for the books one by one against the names on the register. Finally, she noticed that the one missing was the one written with Pei Qianhao and Xie Liuli¡¯s engagement.
Someone must have secretly taken it! Who would take that Poetry ssics book by coincidence?
Pei Qianhao was here yesterday, and now the Poetry ssics book is missing. Was it him who took it? But why would he? Maybe there really was an engagement, and now he feels guilty?
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t even notice that the difort she was feeling right now wasn¡¯t pain, but jealousy.
He actually took that Poetry ssics book to hide it! His engagement with Xie Liuli must have been true, and now he¡¯s trying to hide it from me!
However, the spark of jealousy was put out so quickly that Su Xi-er failed to even notice it.
At this moment, Chao Mu walked over with a intive expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to the Empress Dowager today; she ordered the guards to take all the Purple Fragrance Flowers out of the Imperial Garden. Those beautiful flowers were transnted there because of Prince Hao¡¯s orders, but now they will be disappearing from the Imperial Garden soon.¡±
CHAPTER 330 (1): SHE DOESN’T LIKE IT
CHAPTER 330 (1): SHE DOESN''T LIKE IT
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Mmm, there is a Poetry ssics book missing. I need to tell Grand Tutor Kong.¡±
Chao Muughed after hearing that. ¡°Grand Tutor Kong doesn¡¯t care about things like that, it¡¯s not like he knows the exact number of books in the Imperial Library. Su Xi-er, you are an earnest worker, but in Beimin, we value the military more than literature. The Imperial Library is just a decoration. There are usually very few people whoe here to read, so it¡¯s fine as long as the missing book isn¡¯t a new arrival.¡±
¡°The Poetry ssics are old books, but it¡¯s good that Beimin now ces importance on new books. It means that the country has begun to advocate literature.¡± Su Xi-er smiled as she stood up with the pile of books in her arms.
¡°You are going to move the Poetry ssics into another book depository? Let me help you.¡± Chao Mu picked up some of the books and followed behind Su Xi-er.
They found two rows of empty shelves in the other depository before making five trips to move the entirety of the Poetry ssics over.
¡°Su Xi-er, let¡¯s go and eat jujubes!¡± Chao Muughed and pulled Su Xi-er¡¯s hand to walk forward.
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t refuse her enthusiasm. On the way to Chao Mu¡¯s room, they also saw Tan Ge, who was holding a broom. ¡°Chao Mu, Grand Tutor Kong has instructed us to go to the Imperial Garden and help the pce maids sweep the paths there.¡±
Chao Mu¡¯s expression became foul after hearing that. ¡°It must be because there¡¯s soil everywhere after they pulled out the Purple Fragrance Flowers. To do something like that for no reason... aren¡¯t they just asking for trouble?!¡±
¡°Chao Mu, you can¡¯t speak so casually outside of the Imperial Library.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s expression became serious as she reminded her.
¡°You are so serious, but don¡¯t worry. Even though I didn¡¯t grow up in fear like you, I have suffered a loss at Miss Qing¡¯s hands before; I know to keep my mouth shut after leaving the Imperial Library. Let¡¯s go, Tan Ge!¡± Chao Mu¡¯s reassured in her resounding voice.
Chao Mu was about to go into her room to take her broom, a different voice echoed across the courtyard. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you to still remember that you previously suffered a loss at my hands.¡±
Su Xi-er looked in the direction of the voice. The voice belonged to none other than Miss Qing, Ye Qingzhu. She was still arrogantly looking down on others while wearing a light cyan dress.
Just as Chao Mu wanted to retort, Tan Ge pinched her arm, prompting her to quickly suppress her anger as she replied, ¡°Miss Qing, you don¡¯t like to read; why did youe to the Imperial Library today?¡±
Ye Qingzhu cast a nce at Chao Mu before her gaze fell on Su Xi-er. ¡°She is the person I am looking for today.¡±
All because of Chao Mu provoking me back then, I was chided by Elder Brother Wu! I have not forgotten, and I won¡¯t try to act nicely towards her. In fact, I don¡¯t want to see her ever again.
Chao Mu knew what Ye Qingzhu¡¯s personality was like. When she heard that thetter was looking for Su Xi-er, she thought that Ye Qingzhu was here to make trouble. ¡°Miss Qing, if you are here to look for trouble, then you will need to see who your opponent is! Su Xi-er isn¡¯t someone you can casually offend like me. She is a courtdy of the Imperial Library, but you are just a maidservant at the Prince Hao Residence. Oh wait, I got that wrong, I heard that you have left the Prince Hao Residence. That means you are not even a maidservant anymore.¡±
Su Xi-er knew about this matter. There were only men at the Prince Hao Residence the day we returned. Ye Qingzhu was nowhere to be found.
Ye Qingzhu gave a cold snort. ¡°Your foul mouth just can¡¯t say anything nice, can it? I didn¡¯t get kicked out of the Prince Hao Residence, nor do I need to tell you where I¡¯ve gone. Hurry up and go clean the pce paths instead of being fresh with me here!¡±
After she was done with her rant, she raised her hand and pointed at Su Xi-er. ¡°Follow me, I have something to ask you.¡± She then turned on her heel and headed towards a quiet area in the Imperial Library.
CHAPTER 330 (2): SHE DOESN’T LIKE IT
CHAPTER 330 (2): SHE DOESN''T LIKE IT
Trantion: Sangria
Tan Ge pulled Chao Mu over. ¡°Let¡¯s go. How could Su Xi-er lose out when she is so clever?¡± Miss Qing follows Prince Hao¡¯s orders, so she naturally knows who he cares about. Chao Mu is just worrying too much.
¡°I will be careful, don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Xi-er reassured before following Ye Qingzhu.
Once the two found themselves on a remote path in the Imperial Library, Ye Qingzhu¡¯s expression changed from one of arrogance to anxiety. ¡°Su Xi-er, where did Prince Hao go?¡±
Su Xi-er was puzzled. Why is she asking me this question? Did something happen to Pei Qianhao?
¡°I can¡¯t find Elder Brother Wu, but he must be together with Prince Hao. I can¡¯t just ask where Prince Hao is so openly, so I came to ask you.¡± Ye Qingzhu sighed and became vexed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that I couldn¡¯t retain myposure. After chasing Elder Brother Wu for so long, I finally forcefully kissed him two days ago. He has been avoiding me ever since.¡±
When Su Xi-er heard the words ¡®forcefully kissed¡¯, she almostughed. She hid her smile and said, ¡°Prince Hao is in the army barracks.¡±
¡°Army barracks? Then Elder Brother Wu must be there too. But what should I do? Women aren¡¯t allowed to enter the army barracks. Not only that, what should I even say when I see him? I¡¯m too embarrassed to admit that I kissed him because I like him...¡± Ye Qingzhu started mumbling to herself.
Su Xi-er suddenly remembered that Ruo Yuan liked Wu Ling too. But with how persistent Ye Qingzhu has been, Ruo Yuan may just have to slowly let go of her feelings.
¡°Tell me, what should I do?¡± Ye Qingzhu¡¯s little face was wrinkled with frustration. I don¡¯t know what to do; this is the biggest problem that I have faced in my life so far.
¡°You have already forcefully kissed Wu Ling, so no matter how dense he is, he knows that you like him. That being said, there are only two possibilities if he¡¯s avoiding you.¡± Su Xi-er started to patiently analyse the situation.
¡°Tell me quickly, what are the two possibilities?¡±
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°The first possibility: just like you, he also doesn¡¯t know what to do, so he needs a few days to think about it. Of course, it could also be the second possibility: he doesn¡¯t like you, and doesn¡¯t know how to reject you. Thus, his only option is to hide.¡±
The second possibility deeply stabbed Ye Qingzhu in the heart. I have followed Elder Brother Wu for so many years, how can he not like me? That won¡¯t do, he must like me!
¡°I can¡¯t just wait like this. Su Xi-er, tell me, how did Prince Hao tell you that he likes you?¡± Ye Qingzhu bluntly asked. After being in the Prince Hao Residence for so long, I understand Prince Hao¡¯s personality very well. He is a man of his words, but buries all of his true thoughts behind his cold and callous facade. Such a man wouldn¡¯t admit his feelings to a woman so easily. First of all, he wouldn¡¯t be used to making his emotions known. Second of all, he wouldn¡¯t know where to begin!
That¡¯s why I want to emte Prince Hao¡¯s method.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know how to answer the question, but tried her best when she saw Ye Qingzhu¡¯s anxious face. ¡°Prince Hao has never said that he likes me.¡±
¡°What?! He still hasn¡¯t said it?! Do you know how much he likes you?!¡± Ye Qingzhu couldn¡¯t control herself and almost started yelling.
When she saw that Su Xi-er didn¡¯t respond, she sighed. ¡°When the Beauty Pce was dissolved, I plucked up my courage to ask Prince Hao a question, ¡®Are you not going to keep any of the 72 beauties inside?¡¯ I will never forget how he answered.¡±
Ye Qingzhu nced at the forest on the side and stood ramrod straight before lowering her voice in an imitation of Pei Qianhao.
¡°Su Xi-er doesn¡¯t like it.¡±
CHAPTER 331 (1): THE PEI AND XIE FAMILIES
CHAPTER 331 (1): THE PEI AND XIE FAMILIES
Trantion: Sangria
¡°You seem to know a lot about the subject; why don¡¯t you tell me what loving words he should¡¯ve said to me? Maybe you¡¯ve been reading too many dramas in your free time?¡± Su Xi-er faintly smiled, causing Ye Qingzhu to blush and the tips of her ears to turn red.
It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve read a lot of dramas, but none of them said anything about forcefully kissing someone; I was just being impulsive. Everyone says that men are very responsible; you either boil the raw rice into cooked rice[1] by doing the deed first, and not just kiss, but also... Ye Qingzhu vigorously shook her head. Why are my thoughts so dirty!
¡°Miss Qing, if Wu Ling is willing to ept you, then he will properly talk with you after he has thought over it. He can hide for a little while, but not forever. For now, you should just patiently wait and let things take their course. If he is destined to be yours, then fate will tell, but if he isn¡¯t, then that¡¯s just how it¡¯s meant to be.¡±
Ye Qingzhu shook her head. ¡°If you had said this to Prince Hao, he would definitely have been unhappy. In his eyes, there are only things that he wants, and things that he doesn¡¯t want. He doesn¡¯t care about fate or what belongs to who; if he likes it, he will take it, even if it belongs to others.¡±
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t disagree. Pei Qianhao¡¯s personality is like that. ¡°Prince Hao is an exception. It won¡¯t work for you. Now that you know where Wu Ling is, you should pause for a moment to think about what to do next. If that is all, I will be taking my leave first.¡±
After that, Su Xi-er turned and walked forward, leaving Ye Qingzhu with a vexed expression. I am even more perplexed about what to do after finding out where Elder Brother Wu is. Should I listen to Su Xi-er and wait for him toe and talk to me?
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t think that Ye Qingzhu hade to the Imperial Library just to ask about Wu Ling, but she did manage to find out that Prince Hao had dissolved the Beauty Pce because of her.
Gradually, she realised that Pei Qianhao had already be a part of her life. Every step I have taken is intertwined with him. Even when I assisted Lianchen in seizing power, he simply offered his assistance without any fuss.
Is this love? Because he loves me, he can unquestionably support me in everything?
Suddenly, Su Xi-er felt warmth enshrouding her heart, and her heart wildly thumped along with it. However, she couldn¡¯t help but lose the feeling when she thought of the Poetry ssics book that had disappeared.
She was sure that Pei Qianhao had taken the book, and that the engagement had been real.
~~~
Of course, Pei Qianhao was currently busy at the army barracks, and had no idea that any of this was going on.
Wu Ling noticed that Prince Hao was a bit distracted, and couldn¡¯t help but lightly cough. ¡°Prince Hao, did you not sleep wellst night? Do you need this subordinate to withdraw?¡±
¡°No need.¡± Pei Qianhao responded in his usual deep tone before turning his attention back to the military formation diagram in front of him.
¡°Prince Hao, we have streamlined the military formations by your previous order.¡± Wu Ling stretched his hand out and pointed at a few spots as he explicated.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes looked carefully at the diagram before pointing at a certain spot. ¡°Make changes here; we are penned in by valleys, so our enemy will use boulders against us. If we enter using this formation, only a few soldiers wille out alive.¡± After that, he made a few strokes on the diagram, and Wu Ling immediately understood.
¡°Prince Hao is wise! This subordinate will improve on it again!¡± Wu Ling took the diagram and walked out of the tent.
As he left, another soldier entered the tent. ¡°Reporting to Prince Hao, Commandery Prince Xie has arrived at the army barracks and has requested to see you.¡±
1. This phrase means that what¡¯s done is already done, but it is often used to refer to another meaning in Chinese romance novels, which is doing the deed first so that the male has to take the responsibility for the female¡¯s chastity. In certain cases where the female actually gets pregnant, it¡¯s almost impossible for the male to shirk responsibility.
CHAPTER 331 (2): THE PEI AND XIE FAMILIES
CHAPTER 331 (2): THE PEI AND XIE FAMILIES
Trantion: Sangria
A guard took the order and left. He then returned shortly after with Xie Yun in tow, but left so that it was only him and Prince Hao in the tent.
Xie Yun smiled. ¡°Prince Hao, do you not wee this Prince?¡±
¡°Why do you think that this Prince doesn¡¯t wee you? Please sit, Commandery Prince Xie.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was calm as he gestured for Xie Yun to sit down.
Sitting down in the lower seat, Commandery Prince Xie then said, ¡°Prince Hao, you are probably very clear about what this Prince is here for.¡±
¡°Commandery Prince Xie, just directly tell me; you don¡¯t need to go in circles with this Prince.¡± Pei Qianhao sat down on the upper seat and said with an almost bored expression.
¡°The Pei and Xie families had an arrangement 12 years ago where the eldest son of the Pei Family would marry the eldest daughter of the Xie Family. However, the eldest son of the Pei Family died during an unfortunate incident only 2 years after the arrangement was made, leaving Prince Hao as the oldest son.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, don¡¯t you know how my elder brother died, as well as why our families are currently enemies?¡±
Xie Yun naturally knew about what had happened, but had brought up the subject because he had an agenda. It happened a long time ago; so what if I bring it up again?
¡°Of course this Prince knows. The eldest son of the Pei Family died after falling off his horse, and this Prince¡¯s father passed away shortly after. It¡¯s unfortunate that our families stopped visiting each other after that when we had been so close before.¡± Xie Yun gave a smallugh before he spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s sad that this Prince¡¯s only younger sister continues to think about you every day. This Prince can¡¯t bear for our families to remain enemies, and I hope that you can use your significant power to disregard Lord Pei¡¯s influence over your marriage, Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao raised his voice, and the corner of his mouth curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, you have already said that Lord Pei is unable to decide for this Prince¡¯s marriage, so why would this Prince follow an arrangement that Lord Pei had made for histe son?¡±
Having already expected Prince Hao¡¯s reply, Xie Yun¡¯s right hand tapped against the table to his side. ¡°This Prince has a third of the military power, and most of the civil court officials are on the side of the Xie Family. If there is a marriage alliance between the Pei Family and the Xie Family, the court will be more stable. Prince Hao, you can¡¯t be rash and careless about this.¡±
¡°Are you negotiating with this Prince?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s reply was deadpan.
¡°As the adopted son of the Pei Family, you have always been an object of debate amongst the court officials due to your unpure bloodline. Right now, only a daughter of the Xie Family can match up to you, and marrying this Prince¡¯s younger sister will cement your position, preventing any of the court officials from dissenting anymore.¡± Xie Yun deliberately picked at Pei Qianhao¡¯s weakness.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s position and origin had always been things that were privately discussed by the court officials. Every country ced great importance on the purity of bloodlines among the nobles. Even if a noble loved a woman who was from a low-born family, she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to be his legal wife or a secondary wife. She would at most be a concubine.
¡°Prince Hao, isn¡¯t this Prince right? This Commandery Prince will give you time to think. If you agree, then announce the marriage between the Pei and the Xie families during the pce night banquet held to celebrate the Winter Solstice.¡± Xie Yun smiled and got up to leave the tent.
Just before Xie Yun could exit, however, he heard a low but powerful voice from behind him.
¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t care if others question me, but I will eliminate as many people as I need to if they get in my way. Commandery Prince Xie, you can try me.¡±
A gloomy look flickered across Xie Yun¡¯s eyes before he turned around and shed a gentle smile. ¡°Everyone says that Prince Hao is arrogant and wilful. I have seen that it is indeed true today. However, you will pay a price for your recalcitrance.¡±
After that, Xie Yun turned on his heel and walked out of the tent.
CHAPTER 332 (1): HIT UPON AN IDEA
CHAPTER 332 (1): HIT UPON AN IDEA
Trantion: Sangria
~~~
Meanwhile, Pei Anru had woken up after resting in the Compassionate Peace Pce. However, the first news she received after waking up was that her father had been beheaded in public. I thought that Prince Hao would be merciful to my father and let him live after I implored him, but in the end...
Pei Anru¡¯s heart ached. Without father, my mother and I have lost our only pir of support.
While she was thinking about this, the room to her door was pushed open, revealing Pei Yaran. She casually walked in and nced at Pei Anru. ¡°Your father died because of Su Xi-er. If not for her, then perhaps Prince Hao would have taken notice of you and allowed your father to live after you begged him.¡±
Pei Anru got up from her chair and bowed to pay her respects. After that, she asked in confusion. ¡°Empress Dowager, how can a mere woman like Su Xi-er influence Prince Hao¡¯s decisions?¡±
Pei Yaran gave a cold snort. ¡°You don¡¯t even believe this Empress Dowager¡¯s words; no wonder your father died.¡±
Pei Anru trembled and pressed her lips together, looking at Pei Yaran with a shaken expression. ¡°I went to the Pce Side Quarters that night and saw Prince Hao alone with Su Xi-er in her room. I think that Prince Hao will soon lose interest in a vile woman who can only try to seduce him.¡±
¡°This Empress Dowager won¡¯t beat around the bush; the current Pei Family has no intention to take you back into their residence. Didn¡¯t you enter the imperial pce for Prince Hao? However, since all he does is ignore you, it would be better just to show yourself out of the imperial pce altogether.¡± Pei Yaran said as shenguidly sat down on a chair.
Pei Anru carefully thought about it. I did enter the pce for Prince Hao, but I am different from Su Xi-er, and won¡¯t seduce him. To attract a powerful man like Prince Hao requires elegance instead of vulgar disys.
But the Empress Dowager is right; Su Xi-er is a huge obstacle for me.
¡°Empress Dowager, Su Xi-er doesn¡¯t have any status. What else can she use to attract Prince Hao besides her face?¡±
Pei Yaran raised her eyebrows andughed. ¡°The only advantage she has is her beauty. If she¡¯s no longer beautiful, Prince Hao wouldn¡¯t treat her as well, even if he did care about her. He wouldn¡¯t ignore the rules and take Su Xi-er into the Prince Hao Residence either!¡±
¡°What? Take her into the Prince Hao Residence? What status will she have?¡± Pei Anru looks shocked. I have heard that the only woman in the Prince Hao Residence is Miss Qing. However, even Miss Qing is a servant without any status. If Su Xi-er enters the Prince Hao Residence, she will probably y some tricks to get pregnant with Prince Hao¡¯s child, and her status will improve.
¡°Su Xi-er is very ambitious. This Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t know what status she will have. If we don¡¯t stop her, then your father won¡¯t be the only person dying.¡±
Pei Anru became serious and started muttering in a low voice, ¡°If Su Xi-er¡¯s beauty is destroyed, then she won¡¯t be doted on by Prince Hao anymore.¡±
¡°She is not at the Pce Side Quarters anymore. Su Xi-er has instead been stationed at the Imperial Library and rose to the position of a courtdy.¡± Pei Yaran added as her eyes slightly narrowed.
Pei Anru¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°There are many books in the Imperial Library. We should set a fire when Su Xi-er is inside the book depository, so even if she escapes, she won¡¯t be able to save her face.¡±
Just as she finished talking, Pei Yaran heavily smacked her hand down on the table. ¡°Preposterous! Prince Hao is paying attention to both the military and literature right now. With the Xie Family already drawing the civil court officials to their side, any incident at the Imperial Library would result in serious consequences. This Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t want to hear what you just said again.¡±
Pei Anru¡¯s mouth opened slightly, but she didn¡¯t say anything. If that¡¯s the case, then we can only use medicine. But where can I find them? I can¡¯t get them in the imperial pce, so I can only look for them outside.
CHAPTER 332 (2): HIT UPON AN IDEA
CHAPTER 332 (2): HIT UPON AN IDEA
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Yaran hadn¡¯t wanted to keep Pei Anru in the Compassionate Peace Pce from the start. In fact, everything that she had just said was to get Pei Anru to request to leave on her own.
Thus, Pei Yaran immediately approved of this request. ¡°This Empress Dowager will send a horse carriage to take you out.¡±
After that, Pei Yaran got up and left the room.
Shortly after, a little eunuch came to take Pei Anru out of the pce. Pei Anru didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately followed the little eunuch out.
An hourter, she was out of the imperial pce and entering a drugstore. It was here that Ye Qingzhu happened to catch sight of her. I¡¯m curious as to why Pei Anru is entering a drugstore, but... I am in no position to care about people from the Pei Family. Ye Qingzhu decided to leave.
~~~
Currently, Su Xi-er was in the Calligraphy Pavilion after Grand Tutor Kong had ordered her to organise the various writing supplies.
Just as she started organising, the voice of a surprised little boy could be heard. ¡°Beauty, I didn¡¯t know you would actually be here!¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head and saw Situ Lin in a bright yellow dragon robe. His eyes were wide, and he looked at her in delight.
¡°This servant pays her respects to Your Majesty.¡±
Situ Lin¡¯s brows furrowed as he walked up to hold Su Xi-er¡¯s hand. ¡°Beauty, why are you here at the Imperial Library?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, your purpose ining to the Calligraphy Pavilion was to properly practice your writing. As the emperor of a country, your handwriting can only be excellent.¡± Grand Tutor¡¯s seriously chided.
Situ Lin¡¯s little face wrinkled together as heined, ¡°Grand Tutor, this Emperor has met an acquaintance here. I will practice calligraphy after we are done talking.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, the acquaintance you are talking to is great at calligraphy.¡±
¡°Beauty, are you good at calligraphy? This Emperor has never heard Grand Tutor Kong praising anyone before.¡± Situ Lin looked surprised. Grand Tutor Kong has been very strict with me. It¡¯s already good if I can avoid being scolded, let alone beingplimented!
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°This servant does not deserve such apliment.¡± After that, she took out a piece of paper from the drawer and put it t onto the table. ¡°Your Majesty, this servant will prepare the ink for you to practise.¡±
Situ Lin giggled. ¡°This Emperor is happy that a beauty will be preparing the ink for me! I will definitely diligently practise today!¡± After that, he opened the copybook and conscientiously studied it.
Grand Tutor Kong shook his head. I hope that His Majesty¡¯s personality will change. He is still like a child, and only likes to y. Hepletelycks the style of an emperor when he speaks as well, and only Prince Hao can keep him in check. Speaking of which, should I tell Prince Hao that His Majesty calls Su Xi-er, ¡®Beauty?¡¯ It is rather inappropriate of his status.
If Situ Lin knew what Grand Tutor Kong was thinking, he would definitely desperately beseech him not to tell his Imperial Uncle.
¡°Your Majesty, the ink is ready for you.¡± Su Xi-er stopped grinding the inkstick.
Situ Lin nodded. He dipped the end of his brush into the ink and started to write properly.
Shortly after, another person entered the Calligraphy Pavilion ©` the Third Imperial Prince, Situ Li.
Grand Tutor Kong bowed to pay his respects, but was stopped by Situ Li. ¡°Grand Tutor, you don¡¯t need to be overly courteous. This Imperial Prince is here for Su Xi-er¡¯s advice.¡±
When Situ Lin heard his voice, he looked overjoyed. ¡°Third Imperial Brother!¡± I came to the Imperial Library at the right time. Not only did I see Su Xi-er, I also met my Third Imperial Elder Brother!
Out of all my imperial elder brothers, Third Imperial Brother treats me the best! However, my respected and loved Third Imperial Brother was sent to a remote county, and was only allowed to return this year. After returning, he never came to see me, often staying outside the pce!
¡°This servant pays her respects to the Third Imperial Prince.¡± Su Xi-er bowed.
Situ Li waved his hand. ¡°This Imperial Prince is here to consult you. You are the teacher today, so this Imperial Prince should be paying my respects to you instead.¡±
CHAPTER 333 (1): LEAVING THE PALACE
CHAPTER 333 (1): LEAVING THE PALACE
Trantion: Sangria
Situ Lin smiled after hearing that. ¡°Third Imperial Brother, will you be practising calligraphy together with me today?¡±
¡°Yes, I will practice calligraphy and supervise you at the same time.¡± Situ Lin then sat down in another desk and opened up a Lan Script copybook before starting to grind an inkstick.
Grand Tutor Kong rxed. If the Third Imperial Prince is here to supervise, His Majesty will be more disciplined. Relieved, he turned and left the Calligraphy Pavilion.
Seeing that Grand Tutor Kong had left, Situ Lin immediately put down the brush in his hand and walked over to Situ Li. ¡°Third Imperial Brother, when will you return to the pce and live here?¡±
¡°I will stay in the pce today, but you should go back to practising and stop chatting.¡± Situ Li¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t stray from his inkstick.
¡°Third Imperial Brother, Second Imperial Brother has been away from the pce for so many years and never came back to visit, and he gets to be so carefree as he explores the outside world. If only I can do that.¡± Situ Lin¡¯s eyes were full of longing.
When Su Xi-er saw him pouting and looking so adorable, she couldn¡¯t help but join in. ¡°You are the Emperor. If you live outside of the pce like the Second Imperial Prince, Beimin would be a mess. Prince Hao won¡¯t let you do that either.¡±
When Situ Lin heard the words ¡®Prince Hao¡¯, he pouted again. ¡°Can you not mention Prince Hao? This Emperor is scared of my Imperial Uncle. He is too strict, and will have me beaten if I make even a small mistake. Sigh, no one understands how that feels.¡± Situ Lin showed an expression of a heroic warrior valiantly facing death. He raised his hand and clutched his chest.
When Su Xi-er saw this, she gradually understood. Pei Qianhao doesn¡¯t lust for power as much as Yun Ruofeng. If he did, then His Majesty would probably be more uptight like Lianchen, instead of his currentckadaisical personality.
¡°This Emperor really wants to leave the imperial pce, and travel the world with Second Imperial Brother.¡± Situ Lin muttered. I really don¡¯t want the throne.
Situ Li knocked on Situ Lin¡¯s forehead after hearing that. ¡°Your Majesty, you should put away that thought. Although I am not Prince Hao, I still want to hit you after hearing that.¡±
¡°Third Imperial Prince, Imperial Uncle is currently in the army barracks, so please stop talking about him! Sigh, I want to go out of the pce and y, just once. After that, I will return to the pce, forget about all those things and properly learn how to govern the country!¡±
As soon as the words had left his mouth, another male voice made itself known. ¡°When thete Emperor was still young, he often left the pce often and observed the sufferings of the people outside. It¡¯s still within reason for your Majesty to emte him.¡± After that, a man wearing a long white robe appeared ©` Xie Yun.
Situ Lin wasn¡¯t scared of Commandery Prince Xie, and he immediately nodded. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, that makes sense.¡±
When Su Xi-er saw Xie Yun appearing again, she slightly bowed to pay her respects before turning to go to the book depository.
¡°Weren¡¯t you going to grind the inkstick for His Majesty? Do you have somewhere to be?¡± Xie Yun raised his hand and blocked Su Xi-er.
Situ Lin noticed the subtle interaction between Su Xi-er and Xie Yun, and the corner of his mouth raised as he walked forward. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, this Emperor thinks that Su Xi-er is thoughtful, so I will have her apany me when I leave the pce. Since my Imperial Uncle isn¡¯t in the pce right now, we will use this chance to sneak out and return in a few hours.¡±
Xie Yun smiled faintly. ¡°Your Majesty, are you not scared that Prince Hao will find out?¡±
CHAPTER 333 (2): LEAVING THE PALACE
CHAPTER 333 (2): LEAVING THE PALACE
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Your Majesty, you need to have Prince Hao¡¯s approval before you leave the pce.¡± Su Xi-er smiled at Situ Lin and took two steps backwards to put a distance between them.
Situ Lin was very clever, and he immediately understood. Whether I can leave the pce or not depends on Su Xi-er, but since Commandery Prince Xie is taking responsibility, I won¡¯t get in trouble even if Imperial Uncle finds out.
¡°Look at how pitiful this Emperor is; I have never been out of the imperial pce. The most I have been able to do is stand in the cold wind at the main entrance.¡± Situ Linmented as he squeezed out a few tears. His pitiful look was very cute.
At this moment, Situ Li walked forward. He understood Xie Yun¡¯s thoughts. After he nced at the Emperor, he said to Su Xi-er, ¡°His Majesty has been bored being cooped up in the pce. If we don¡¯t satisfy his wishes, he probably won¡¯t be diligent in his studies in the future. Why not go out for a few hours and return to the pce early. It¡¯s fine as long as Prince Hao doesn¡¯t find out.¡±
When Situ Lin saw that his Third Imperial Brother had agreed, he urged again. ¡°Beauty, hurry and go with this Emperor. I will take you out to eat good food and have fun.¡± He whined like a spoiled child as he pulled the hem of Su Xi-er¡¯s clothes and swayed it left and right. His cute manner reminded Su Xi-er of what Lianchen was like when he was young.
His Majesty is still young, and can still learn how to act properly in the future. It¡¯s hard to not think of Lianchen and sympathise with him when I see him though.
After a short while, Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°We will return in less than 6 hours.¡±
Situ Lin was jumped for joy when Su Xi-er finally relented. ¡°Alright! 6 hours!¡±
Xie Yun stretched his hand out. ¡°You should go and wait at the entrance of the Imperial Library. This Prince will take care of things and ask some people to apany you.¡±
Situ Lin repeatedly nodded and dragged Su Xi-er forward. When Su Xi-er was leaving, she nced at Xie Yun. I must be extra careful during this trip outside.
Once the two had left the room, Situ Li¡¯s expression became stony. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, no matter what your n is, you can¡¯t harm His Majesty.¡±
Xie Yun¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, his wordsing out with an indifferent air. ¡°Third Imperial Prince, didn¡¯t you just help with this Prince¡¯s ns? My goal is very simple. Do you not also share the notion that Su Xi-er cannot enter the Prince Hao Residence, and cannot be allowed to be Princess Consort Hao?¡±
¡°I have the same goal, but my methods are different from yours, Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
¡°Could it be because you like Su Xi-er? Interesting. The Third Imperial Prince who isn¡¯t interested in anything in this world is interested in Su Xi-er?¡±
Situ Li shook his head. ¡°This Imperial Prince doesn¡¯t like her.¡± However, Su Xi-er is like a fellow traveller on the same path as me. I recognised it when she was being attacked by the man in ck back in Empress Mother¡¯s repose pce.
¡°It¡¯s difficult to guess your thoughts.¡± Xie Yun finally said after a few moments, deciding to leave as he did so.
Situ Lin and Su Xi-er waited in front of the Imperial Library for a few minutes before a horse carriage appeared before them.
¡°Your Majesty, please board the horse carriage.¡± An imperial guard got off the carriage and deferentially said.
Situ Lin jumped on the carriage like a monkey, while Su Xi-er turned around and saw Tan Ge walking out from the Imperial Library.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie instructed this servant to go with you.¡± Tan Ge walked next to Su Xi-er and softly told her.
Situ Lin lifted the curtain of the horse carriage. ¡°Two beauties, not bad! Hurry and get on the horse carriage!¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°This servant cannot ride the same horse carriage as Your Majesty.¡±
Just as she said so, another horse carriage appeared, prompting Su Xi-er and Tan Ge to both get on. Shortly after, the horse carriages started moving towards the outside of the pce.
Tan Ge sat on one side, staying silent as her eyes remained glued to the floor of the carriage.
Su Xi-er observed Tan Ge. She is quiet, and her expression is calm, but she looks like she has a lot on her mind.
Su Xi-er decided to inquire. ¡°Tan Ge.¡±
The call made Tan Ge¡¯s body suddenly tremble. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
CHAPTER 334 (1): MEET WITH A MISHAP
CHAPTER 334 (1): MEET WITH A MISHAP
Trantion: Sangria
Tan Ge was stunned. I didn¡¯t think that Su Xi-er would ask me that in such a straightforward manner. But I can¡¯t tell her. ¡°I have no idea why he came to find me, and even I don¡¯t know what he thinks I can do for him.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s tone raised, her probing look gradually receding from her eyes.
Tan Geughed. ¡°I can¡¯t understand Commandery Prince Xie, nor have I made a deal with him. Don¡¯t you believe my words? Even if I wanted to make a deal, there would have to be a sufficient reason for him to work with me. What do you think is left at the Tan Residence that can entice a noble to help me?¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t respond to that. What Tan Ge said does make sense. However, it is also strange for her to follow us out of the imperial pce. What can she do outside the pce?
The two didn¡¯t talk after that, leaving only the rattling of the carriage¡¯s wheels in their ears during the rest of their trip to the busiest street in the capital.
By the time the horse carriage stopped, Situ Lin had already changed into a different outfit. He wore the same Imperial Library attire as Su Xi-er and Tan Ge. However, the outfit was simr to a dress that an ordinary woman would wear. If people didn¡¯t look at the edge of his sleeves carefully, they wouldn¡¯t see the words ¡®Imperial Clothing¡¯ on them.
Situ Lin¡¯s curious gaze swept left and right as he proceeded down the street. When he found something interesting, he would decide to buy it immediately, letting the imperial guard next to him pay for it.
Soon enough, he had already umted arge number of items. When the other peddlers noticed this, they thought that he was a profligate young master from a noble family, and beganpeting to hawk their wares in hopes of getting his attention.
¡°Wow, ring toss!¡± Situ Lin passed the things in his hand to the imperial guard and walked towards the ring toss stand. He bought a few dozen rings and started to y excitedly, but didn¡¯t have any luck with hitting the targets.
The peddler tried to hide his smile. ¡°Young Gentleman, try to pay attention to your technique, and you willnd on a target soon.¡±
Su Xi-er saw the defeated expression on Situ Lin¡¯s face, so she walked up and took a few rings from his hand before aiming them at the most delicate-looking object on the ground.
Before the peddler could say anything, Su Xi-er flicked her wrist, and the sound of the ring looping itself around her target could be heard. Bullseye!
Situ Lin pped his hands in delight. ¡°It hit! Bring it over quickly!¡±
The peddler bent over and unwillingly picked up a delicate porcin vase with a flowery design from the ground. ¡°Miss, you are really lucky.¡± That young gentleman only bought a few dozen rings, but they¡¯ve won the most expensive prize that I have. In all the years that I¡¯ve owned this stall, nobody has ever won it.
How can I not sigh when I am making a loss today because of that one vase!
¡°Toss again, I will give you all the rings!¡± Witnessing Su Xi-er¡¯s technique, Situ Lin gave all the rings to Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er saw the reluctance in the peddler¡¯s eyes, so she decided to make things easy on him, and only aimed at some low-value trinkets. That said, she would get whatever she aimed at, making the imperial guard¡¯s mouth twitch. Can you stop tossing the rings? I can¡¯t hold all these items anymore!
Soon, the imperial guard was carrying a few dozen items, and both of Tan Ge¡¯s hands were also full.
Situ Lin continued to cheer, but the peddler just wanted Su Xi-er gone. Stop tossing the rings!
Instead of taking more rings from Situ Lin after she finished throwing the rings in her hands, Su Xi-er walked up to the peddler. ¡°Here you can have them back, I think we¡¯ll stop here, I can¡¯t let you make a loss.¡±
The peddler was stunned and on the verge of tears. ¡°Miss, you really are a wonderful person!¡±
¡°Su Xi-er, I can¡¯t hold these anymore.¡± Tan Ge voiced out, the items in her hands piled up high.
All the children passing by nced at them with a longing in their eyes. I really want those things.
CHAPTER 334 (2): MEET WITH A MISHAP
CHAPTER 334 (2): MEET WITH A MISHAP
Trantion: Sangria
Situ Lin wasn¡¯t willing, but became soft-hearted when he saw the children passing by. I can have whatever I want in the pce, but these people just want a small toy.
After this thought ran through his mind, Situ Lin quickly picked out a small rag doll and began to distribute the items to the other children.
All the children on the street squeezed forward, and soon, all the items that the imperial guard and Tan Ge were carrying were all been given out.
Situ Lin touched the rag doll in his hand without saying anything.
Su Xi-er walked next to him. ¡°The rag doll you are holding is a girl.¡±
Situ Lin sniffled and said softly. ¡°Empress Mother used to make rag dolls often. The female rag dolls she made were the most beautiful.¡±
Su Xi-er stopped talking when she saw his wistful countenance, choosing instead to pat his shoulder.
Shortly after, Situ Lin put the rag doll in his sleeve and shouted to the guard. ¡°Let¡¯s go and sight-see theke!¡±
The four walked to theke and saw arge assortment of boats floating in theke. Some were fishing boats, and some were merchant boats, while others were flower boats[1].
Rays of light burst forth from Situ Lin¡¯s eyes. When the owner of one of the boats looking for customers noticed his bright gaze, he immediately began to paddle his boat over. Situ Lin ignored the others¡¯ protests and quickly boarded the boat.
It was soon nightfall, and Su Xi-er reminded Situ Lin that they had to return to the pce after ying for the whole day. As he was having so much fun though, he couldn¡¯t find it in himself to care.
As the moon started to rise, Tan Ge¡¯s hands tightly held onto her sleeves.
Hearing Su Xi-er¡¯s constant reminders to go back, he couldn¡¯t help but relent. ¡°I want to eat those Chinese candied hawthorns[2] over there. Buy them for me, and I will go back after I eat them.¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head before walking over to the other side of theke; she didn¡¯t know that she was already being locked on as a target.
Tan Ge watched as she walked forward and remembered what Xie Yun said. She started to feel conflicted. I don¡¯t want to do anything to Su Xi-er. I can¡¯t, but...
¡°What¡¯s the matter? I made her go away on purpose. Let¡¯s go, you can y with me!¡± Situ Lin pulled on Tan Ge¡¯s sleeves and dragged her forward.
Shortly after, a loud ssh could be heard. Many civilians around theke started shouting, ¡°A woman has fallen into the water; quickly save her!¡±
Tan Ge was shocked and quickly turned back; Situ Lin was in a simr state. How did someone fall into the water?
The civilians who knew how to swim started jumping into the water. However, the woman who fell into the water continued to struggle until she sank to the bottom of theke and disappeared. The crowd of civilians couldn¡¯t find her no matter how hard they tried.
Tan Ge was in a panic. ¡°What did the woman who fell into the water look like?¡±
The woman who saw her replied, ¡°She looked about 15 or 16, and was quite beautiful. Her clothes...¡±
The woman didn¡¯t know how to describe it, but when she saw Tan Ge¡¯s clothes, she pointed at them and said, ¡°They were simr to yours.¡±
That one sentence made Tan Ge feel as if her heart had sunk into an endless abyss. How can it be! I haven¡¯t done anything yet, so how could something have happened to Su Xi-er? Could it be because Commandery Prince Xie had reserved another trick up his sleeve?
Before I left the Imperial Library, the order Commandery Prince gave me has been like a thorn in my heart. ¡°Find the right opportunity and make the move.¡±
He had also given her a bag of medicinal powder that had no colour or scent, leaving Tan Ge with no clue of what kind of medicinal powder it was.
Tan Ge clenched her fists together tightly before taking out the bag of medicinal powder from her sleeve and throwing it into theke. I don¡¯t want to harm anyone, and I really don¡¯t want to harm Su Xi-er. I wasn¡¯t the one who pushed Su Xi-er into the water, so it could only be Commandery Prince Xie who made a move.
Unbeknownst to others, a man dressed in ck was hiding nearby. After observing the situation, he quickly escaped. Su Xi-er has already fallen into the water. After being in there for so long, she must have already died.
¡°Tan Ge, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Situ Lin didn¡¯t understand her pained expression.
Tan Ge looked at Situ Lin. ¡°Su Xi-er might have been the one who fell into the water.¡±
1. They are usually decorated boats that look something like this.
2. Traditional Chinese snacks that look something like this. You probably would have seen them in dramas as it ismon on the streets.
CHAPTER 335 (1): NOT HER
CHAPTER 335 (1): NOT HER
Trantion: Sangria
The civilians reported to the authorities that someone had fallen into the water, and that their body had yet to be found. Shortly after, the bailiff runner arrived and ordered the crowd to disperse before diving into the water to search for the body.
Situ Lin was still stunned, and didn¡¯t even realise when a bailiff runner walked up to instruct him to leave the area.
The bailiff runner thought that he was just a young master who liked to have fun, so he spoke louder, ¡°Young Gentleman, please leave and stop obstructing our investigation.¡±
¡°No, I have to see if it was Su Xi-er!¡± Situ Lin raised his voice with determination in his eyes.
When the bailiff runner heard his pleas, he immediately understood that the woman who fell into the water was linked to the young master in front of him. ¡°Alright then, you stay here and don¡¯t hinder us from fishing out the corpse.¡±
Situ Lin¡¯s legs trembled when he heard the word ¡®corpse,¡¯ praying that it wouldn¡¯t be Su Xi-er.
Situ Lin, Tan Ge and the imperial guard waited by theke and watched as the bailiff runners fished for the corpse. They continued until the County Magistrate had arrived, but still didn¡¯t find anything.
He had been waiting in the County Magistrate Office for a report, but when nobody hade back even after an hour, he had decided toe over himself. When he saw Situ Lin, his body trembled. Isn¡¯t that His Majesty?
As the County Magistrate of the capital, he had been invited as a guest tost year¡¯s New Year¡¯s banquet. There, he had been fortunate enough to catch sight of the Emperor.
The County Magistrate immediately walked towards Situ Lin and bowed. ¡°This humble official pays his respects to Your Majesty.¡±
Situ Lin¡¯s expression changed. Someone recognised me! Will they tell my Imperial Uncle? He shuddered when he thought of this, but his expression didn¡¯t change. He raised his hand slightly to signal for the County Magistrate to get up. ¡°Those subordinates under you are so slow at fishing out the body.¡±
The County Magistrate didn¡¯t dare to be careless and hastily replied, ¡°This humble official will go and urge them to hurry.¡± After that, he immediately got up and began to personally instruct the bailiff runners by theke.
All of the bailiff runners became more meticulous in searching; some even started using fishings.
¡°When this humble official heard that it was a woman who fell into the water, I thought that it may have been a woman troubled by love who decided tomit suicide.¡±
Situ Lin¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be such a big deal if it was just a regr civilian!¡±
When the County Magistrate heard this, he felt as if there was a rock weighing on his heart. Could it be a woman from the imperial pce?
¡°Quickly find the body; this Emperor is waiting for an answer. If it is Su Xi-er, this Emperor will be in trouble.¡±
I can¡¯t believe there is a woman who would be able to get His Majesty into trouble. The County Magistrate¡¯s brows tightly furrowed together. He turned around and watched as his subordinates continued to look for the body.
At this moment, themoners who stood further away from theke started shouting, ¡°The soldiers are here!¡±
Situ Lin heard them clearly. The civilians didn¡¯t yell ¡®imperial guards¡¯ or ¡®bailiff runners¡¯; they said ¡®soldiers¡¯! The only ones who can be called soldiers are people from the army! Has Imperial Uncle left the army barracks? Is he passing by this ce?
Tan Ge also became anxious. I hope that nothing happened to Su Xi-er, but that woman just said that the woman who fell into the water wore a simr dress as me. Suddenly, she felt anxiety gnawing at her heart.
CHAPTER 335 (2): NOT HER
CHAPTER 335 (2): NOT HER
Trantion: Sangria
Amongst them was a tall man wearing ck, snake-patterned robes as he rode atop a ck steed. His steely eyes remained locked on the road ahead until he noticed the group of bailiff runners looking for something in theke.
Thiske is a part of an important river for merchant boats to travel to and fro from Beimin. There are official orders that forbid anyone from jumping in. Yet it looks like the bailiff runners are trying to fish out a body.
His brows knitted together, and a cold aura surrounded him as he raised his hand to halt the soldiers. The surrounding civilians immediately knelt, not daring to look up.
When themoners had finally built up the courage to take a nce, they noticed that the man was already heading towards thekeside with four soldiers apanying him.
Situ Lin was looking at theke, but started to shake when he heard the sound of footsteps from behind him. Before he could turn around, he heard the County Magistrate paying his respects to someone behind him. ¡°This humble official pays his respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Prince Hao... Imperial Uncle! Situ Lin was on tenterhooks. He slowly turned around and lowered his head. ¡°Imperial Uncle.¡±
Tan Ge followed along. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold gaze swept over Tan Ge andnded on Situ Lin, asking in a frosty tone. ¡°Your Majesty, by taking a pce maids from the Imperial Library out of the Imperial Pce to y, which pce rule did you break? How should you be punished?¡±
Situ Lin knew that he was in the wrong. Right as he was going to open his mouth to admit his wrongs, the bailiff runners started yelling. ¡°Your Excellency, the body has been found!¡±
Tan Ge became flustered and immediately turned around to look at the ground in front of her.
¡°Imperial Uncle, this Emperor will ept the punishment after I return to the pce. Right now, I have to go and see if that body is Su Xi-er¡¯s.¡± Situ Lin turned on his heel and walked forward, now knowing that Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression had abruptly changed.
Situ Lin and Tan Ge both rushed towards the riverside, but before they could see the body of the woman, a ck-robed figure blocked their gazes. Prince Hao was clearly behind us, but he¡¯s now rushed ahead!
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze was like a torch, only rxing once he saw that the woman on the ground wasn¡¯t Su Xi-er. However, his eyes became gloomy once again once he came back to the other matter at hand.
Su Xi-er had left the pce together with His Majesty. But where exactly did she go?
Situ Lin heaved a sigh of relief. Thank goodness that it isn¡¯t Su Xi-er; otherwise, if a courtdy left the pce and died, not only would things be difficult to ount for the Imperial Library, but also the Imperial Household Department. Even as the Emperor, I am required to abide by the pce rules.
¡°Take the body away and handle it properly,¡± Pei Qianhao ordered.
After that, he turned to the soldiers behind him. ¡°Send His Majesty back to the pce and punish him for disobeying the pce rules. He will receive fifteen strikes of the nk and face the wall to reflect upon his misdeeds. He will also write lines of the ¡®Pce Rule Commandments¡¯ five times.¡± He then surveyed his surroundings and walked forward.
Situ Lin watched Pei Qianhao leave and sighed. It¡¯s a small matter to be struck by the nk a few times, but it is a headache to write lines from the ¡®Pce Rule Commandments¡¯.
¡°Your Majesty, please return to the pce.¡± A soldier stretched out his hand and deferentially signalled.
Situ Lin didn¡¯t have a choice. My short ytime ends here.
When I came out, I was with Su Xi-er, Tan Ge, and an imperial guard, but now we¡¯re missing someone.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze was dark as he instructed the soldiers. ¡°Close the city gates and have the soldiers guarding them be on the lookout. Everyone else is to start searching every house.¡±
Did Su Xi-er leave by herself, or was she abducted? Pei Qianhao¡¯s brows furrowed. I must find her by tonight.
I only went to the army barracks, and something has already happened to her. This woman causes me so many worries.
The soldiers immediately bowed. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
Shortly after, all gates of the city were closed. The imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence, as well as the two columns of soldiers that Prince Hao had been leading, all began to search for a young woman d in the Imperial Library¡¯s uniform.
CHAPTER 336 (1): PRINCE YUN’S LETTER
CHAPTER 336 (1): PRINCE YUN''S LETTER
Trantion: Sangria
Meanwhile, the person that everyone was searching for was currently in a civilian¡¯s house. Su Xi-er quietly looked at the imperial guards from the Prince Yun Residence, all of whom wore civilian clothes as they surrounded her.
¡°Prince Yun gave the order to take you away from Beimin today. Please forgive us if we had offended you just now.¡±
With Su Xi-er¡¯s skills, she would never have been taken by them so easily. If I am here, it¡¯s because I wanted to be. I want to know what game Yun Ruofeng is trying to y.
¡°Prince Yun sent you here, but are you so confident that I will return with you?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s tone was unfriendly as she coldly stared at the guards around her.
Suddenly, the door opened, and Qin Ling walked in wearing the same civilian clothes as the rest of the guards.
Su Xi-er¡¯s brows furrowed. He¡¯s supposed to have been sent to the borders, but now he¡¯s in the capital of Beimin.
Qin Ling walked up and paid his respects before taking a letter out from his sleeve. ¡°Miss, this is a letter from Prince Yun; please read it.¡± He passed the letter to her.
Su Xi-er took it and started reading; after a small amount of time, she chuckled and tightly grasped it.
Lan-er, the new policy has been reimplemented. This Prince has been sincerely assisting Lianchen. I hope you will return to this Prince¡¯s side soon; let¡¯s start over again.
After hurting me, he¡¯s trying to get me to go back with a few words? He doesn¡¯t know that some wounds are permanent.
¡°Commander Qin, even if Prince Yun personallyes here, I still wouldn¡¯t return to Nanzhao.¡± Su Xi-er held the letter above a burning candle, letting it quickly turn to ashes.
¡°Miss, are you really so firm in your decision?¡± Qin Ling asked again, trying to sound her out.
Su Xi-er stood up. ¡°Commander Qin, you should be at the borders. Yet you, as Nanzhao¡¯s Imperial Guard Army Commander, as well as Prince Yun¡¯s right-hand man, are suddenly here in Beimin. Aren¡¯t you afraid that people will discover you here and think that Nanzhao wants to wage war with Beimin?¡±
¡°Miss, this subordinate must obey Prince Yun¡¯s orders. Since you refuse to go back, please forgive me.¡± With a sh of his body, Qin Ling scattered the medicinal powder that he was hiding in his sleeve on Su Xi-er¡¯s body.
It¡¯s a medicinal powder that will knock me out. Su Xi-er immediately held her breath, but she had already inhaled some of the powder. Her whole body started to feel weak, but her eyes still red intensely at her would-be kidnappers. ¡°Commander Qin, I thought you were an honest person, but you¡¯ve started to be despicable too. To put it nicely, you are too loyal. To say it unpleasantly, you are aiding the evil.¡±
¡°Miss, please forgive me. As an official, I have to serve my master for a lifetime.¡± Qin Ling walked up with a thick rope in his hand as he spoke, preparing to tie Su Xi-er up.
With thest bits of her consciousness, Su Xi-er looked at the door and tried toe up with a way out.
All of a sudden... Bang! The door was forcefully opened by someone from the outside.
A group of men holding cudgels immediately barged into the room with a middle-aged woman who was dressed in a bewitching manner behind them. She waved the handkerchief in her hand and pointed at Su Xi-er. ¡°That¡¯s the youngdy who I have chosen today. None of you can take her away!¡±
Qin Ling looked at the woman. She clearly looks like a bawd. He immediately waved his hand for his subordinates to take care of it, causing a scuffle to break out.
The woman smiled and used this chance to get closer to Su Xi-er. Noticing her, Qin Ling quickly obstructed her path.
CHAPTER 336 (2): PRINCE YUN’S LETTER
CHAPTER 336 (2): PRINCE YUN''S LETTER
Trantion: Sangria
Qin Ling¡¯s brows furrowed, pushing the woman off of him as he stormed out the door. She can¡¯t have gotten far after being drugged.
Su Xi-er herself was currently hiding in a different alley, leaning against the wall as she tried to check for any movements. Through her constantly fading vision, she saw a tall shadow on the ground. It¡¯s Qin Ling, he has alreadye out to search for me.
Su Xi-er turned and started to run, the cold night air helping her maintain a clearer state of mind.
When Su Xi-er reached the end of the alley, she heard some footsteps from behind her. Hiding behind a lion statue, she suddenly felt someone tapping her on the shoulder. Whirling around, she found... Mei Jinxiu.
Mei Jinxiu noticed Qin Ling in front of them and immediately softly urged, ¡°Come with me, I live in the house right here.¡± She said as she quickly opened the door to her house.
Su Xi-er nodded and followed her in; quickly closing the door behind her.
When Qin Ling arrived at the alleyway, he was left puzzled by theck of a person. I clearly saw Su Xi-er walking this way. If I can¡¯t bring Su Xi-er back, I can¡¯t return to Nanzhao. I must hide in the capital of Beimin and wait for Prince Yun¡¯s next order.
Inside the room, Su Xi-er was quickly bing dizzy without anything to stimte her senses. Noticing her unusual state, Mei Jinxiu took out a few silver needles and began to insert them in Su Xi-er¡¯s acupoints, somewhat relieving her symptoms.
Mei Jinxiu raised her wrist and started to check her pulse. ¡°This a rather powerful knockout drug. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve stayed conscious until now. Only sleeping will allow you to fully recover; the most I can do is give you some herbs to alleviate the effects so that you don¡¯t have to rest that long.¡±
Su Xi-er asked, ¡°Why are you here in Beimin?¡±
¡°The Mei Family has been taken over by others, and I no longer have anyone to rely on. Thus, I havee to Beimin, treating people along the way. When I have built a sufficient amount of influence, I will return to take the Mei Family back with my own two hands.¡± Mei Jinxiu¡¯s voice was calm, but a trace of determination was clear on her face.
¡°Many things don¡¯t always turn out the way we want them to. It¡¯s great that you can walk out from the past and ept things. It¡¯s good that you are clear about what you want to do in the future.¡± Su Xi-er stood up and looked around the room, her gaze stopping on some herbs at the side.
She walked up and took some medicinal herbs, then crushing them to release their juices before putting them on her temples.
¡°You understand how to use medicinal herbs?¡± Mei Jinxiu walked up and asked. How did she know which ones were for dizziness?
¡°I know a little. Is this your drug store?¡±
Mei Jinxiu nodded. ¡°I noticed that it is expensive to see a physician in Beimin, and my fees are much less than those of other doctors. If someone poores to see me, I¡¯ll just charge them for the cost of the medicinal herbs. After being here for two days, I¡¯ve already seen many patients.¡±
¡°Su Xi-er, go inside and rest. I will need to organise my medicinal herbs tonight. I don¡¯t know who was trying to catch you, but you need to be careful in the future.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and walked towards the inner chamber.
Just when she was going to step into the inner chamber, Mei Jinxiu suddenly asked, ¡°I understand now that I was wrong, but do you still mind that I previously offended you and Prince Hao with my arrogance?¡±
¡°There are so many women who admire Prince Hao, why would it trouble me? Besides, I am just a servant.¡± After that, Su Xi-er walked into the inner chamber.
Mei Jinxiu was stunned for a moment. How can she be just a maidservant? Is she lying to herself, or does she not dare to be Prince Hao¡¯s woman?
CHAPTER 337 (1): WANT TO DISFIGURE HER
CHAPTER 337 (1): WANT TO DISFIGURE HER
Trantion: Sangria
Before she could walk go to the outer chamber, however, she noticed an ¡®acquaintance¡¯ walking in. It¡¯s Pei Anru. What is she doing at the drug store?
Pei Anru looked around the outer chamber until her gaze fell on Mei Jinxiu. ¡°Are you the physician?¡±
Mei Jinxiu nodded and looked at her clothes in an attempt to size her up. She¡¯s a daughter of a noble family. ¡°Miss, I am the physician. Where do you feel unwell?¡±
¡°My body feels ufortable; my chest feels tight, and I can¡¯t breathe properly,¡± Pei Anru said as she nced around.
The surrounding civilians didn¡¯t recognise Pei Anru, but knew from her slightly arrogant behaviour that she was a young miss from a noble family. None of them dared to say anything.
Mei Jinxiu stretched her hand out and signalled for her to enter the inner chamber. ¡°Miss, that¡¯s a psychological problem. Come inside with me and I will help you check.¡±
Pei Anru nodded and followed Mei Jinxiu into the inner chamber. Su Xi-er quickly hid herself behind a screen when she saw theming.
¡°Miss, lie down on the bed and take off your outer clothes.¡±
Pei Anru sat on the chair and looked up at Mei Jinxiu. ¡°That¡¯s fine, my there is no issue with my chest. I came here because you have just arrived in Beimin, and your drug store is new. Do you know of the Pei Family?¡±
So it turns out that she¡¯s here to make trouble. Mei Jinxiu maintained herposure. Forget about Beimin, even the civilians in other countries have heard about the Pei Family. With the eminent Prince Hao on their side, the Pei Family has managed to be the most powerful n in the world, exerting their full influence on Beimin.
Seeing that Mei Jinxiu was thinking about something, Pei Anru thought that the former was intimidated after hearing that about the Pei Family. ¡°I am from the Pei family, and I am here because I need something from you. I hope you won¡¯t refuse me, Physician Mei. Otherwise, how will you find your feet in Beimin?
Although she still had a naive smile and soft voice, her tone was full of threat. After the death of Pei Yong, witnessing the coldness of the Empress Dowager, and her mother¡¯s tears streaming down her face, Pei Anru had grown up overnight.
¡°Young Miss Pei, what do you need from this peasant woman?¡± Mei Jinxiu acted more deferentially, taking a teapot and pouring her a cup of tea.
¡°It¡¯s nothing important. Recently, a maternal female cousin of mine arrived at the Pei Residence. She is younger than me, but behaves very arrogantly because my uncle dotes on her. I want to teach her a lesson, and let her know that she should go back to where she came from!¡± Pei Anru raised her hand and heavily mmed her palm against the table. The uncle she was talking about was evidently Pei Zheng.
Of course, this imaginary younger cousin was just a ruse. I¡¯m not dumb enough to tell someone who I¡¯m actually targetting.
Although her personality had changed a lot after being betrayed by her family, Mei Jinxiu was still an upfront and slightly slow-witted person. Thus, she didn¡¯t suspect any of what Pei Anru had said.
¡°Young Miss Pei, what kind of medicine do you need? You can have anything as long as it doesn¡¯t involve ruthlessly harming people.¡±
Pei Anru waved her hand. ¡°I won¡¯t harm lives and or anything ruthless. I just want to ruin her appearance!¡±
Mei Jinxiu knew how to make medicinal powders that would cause disfiguration. Of course, they were split into ones that had temporary effects, and others that were more permanent.
Mei Jinxiu assumed that she could only use the temporary disfigurement medicinal powder for any strife within the residence. They are still rtives after all.
¡°I want you to make a medicinal powder that will permanently disfigure my female cousin. She has offended me too much. Physician Mei, you can¡¯t reject me.¡± Pei Anru took out an ingot of silver from her sleeve.
CHAPTER 337 (2): WANT TO DISFIGURE HER
CHAPTER 337 (2): WANT TO DISFIGURE HER
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Anru put the silver ingot on the table and stood up. ¡°I will give you until tomorrow to give me an answer. Physician Mei, you should know that it¡¯s not wise to refuse a request from the Pei Family. Please think through it carefully.¡± She then walked towards the door.
Just as she was about to exit the room, Pei turned around and smirked. ¡°Physician Mei, as one would expect from someone taught by the Mei Family of Nanzhao, your skills are great. However, I¡¯ve heard the rumour that the Mei Family is searching for you. If word got out that you are in the capital of Beimin, they¡¯d probably find you in no time.¡±
Mei Jinxiu¡¯s body trembled as Pei Anru left, her hands clenching into fists. She looked at the silver ingot on the table with a cold gaze. After being here for such a short time, I¡¯m already being forced and threatened!
Having been hidden away for the entire conversation, Su Xi-er walked out from behind the screen. It¡¯s obvious who Pei Anru is really targeting.
¡°Mei Jinxiu, make the medicinal powder for her. Make the most powerful medicinal powder that will permanently disfigure someone.¡±
¡°I...¡± Mei Jinxiu stuttered. Finally, she shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t harm people as a physician.¡±
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°You can¡¯t harm good people, but you can harm bad people. Those who are evil don¡¯t deserve to stay in this world. Not to mention, we don¡¯t know for sure who¡¯s face the powder will be disfiguring.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, just make it for her, and make sure to do it well.¡± The corner of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth raised, and a bright glint flickered across her eyes.
Mei Jinxiu looked at her and suddenly realised that Su Xi-er definitely knew the female cousin Pei Anru was talking about.
¡°I trust you, so I will make the medicinal powder for Young Miss Pei.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and walked towards the door.
¡°Su Xi-er, the whole street is full of imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence that seem to be looking for you. A lot of the civilians are staying inside because of this, and even the ones who are walking outside are trembling with fear.¡±
¡°Mmm, I will go and find Prince Hao now.¡± After that, Su Xi-er walked out of the drugstore. The civilians waiting in the outer chamber all widened their eyes when they saw a beauty walking out. This woman is so beautiful!
~~~
Meanwhile, Pei Yaran was lounging on a chair in the Compassionate Peace Pce. Su Xi-er has fallen into the river and drowned; how could I not be ecstatic right now?!
Pei Qianhao, what use is it to scour for her through every street? Your Su Xi-er is already dead.
Upon this thought, the corner of Pei Yaran¡¯s mouth involuntarily curled up. Xie Yun made a great move. Just as Pei Yaran was caught up in her joyful thoughts, a man who was dressed in all ck with a hat covering more than half of his face appeared.
Pei Yaran was shocked and immediately sat up. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
¡°Empress Dowager, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t die.¡±
¡°What! Commandery Prince Xie made the move yesterday, and this Empress Dowager asked you to go too. You clearly told this Empress Dowager that Su Xi-er had died.¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s hands tightened. He has failed the past few times, despite how skilled he is.
¡°Su Xi-er is not a simple woman. She previously escaped my Heart-Prating arrow, and now she has managed to slip away again. During yesterday¡¯s chaos, I mistook another woman for her, and pushed her into the water instead.¡± The man in ck slowly exined, enraging Pei Yaran.
¡°You let her escape again? Where is she now?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know where she went, but Prince Yun has already secretly sent people here. They probably came for Su Xi-er.¡±
Pei Yaran sneered and replied in a caustic tone. ¡°She¡¯s simply a femme fatale that seduces people everywhere she goes!¡±
CHAPTER 338 (1): FOUND HER
CHAPTER 338 (1): FOUND HER
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly before rxing. ¡°You are right. Prince Yun has sent people to Beimin to get Su Xi-er. This could potentially end up with Prince Hao being cuckolded, and he certainly won¡¯t be pleased. This Empress Dowager will see just how Prince Yun stacks up against Prince Hao. In the end, what can a mere maidservant like Su Xi-er do?¡±
She yed with her nails as she spoke. I just painted my nails a few days ago, and they look even better today.
¡°Withdraw, and don¡¯t let anyone see you.¡± In the end, Pei Yaran waved her hand, signalling for the man in ck to leave as he turned around.
Suddenly, Pei Yaran thought of something. ¡°Hold on, that day, in the backyard of the Compassionate Peace Pce, were you one of the people fighting in the woods? Who was the one that broke the tendons in the arms and legs of that guard from the Compassionate Peace Pce?¡±
The man in ck turned around and calmly replied, ¡°I was hiding in the woods that night, and I was going to kill Su Xi-er with the Heart-Prating Arrow. However, as you know, she managed to dodge it. At the same time, a man in coarse clothes and wearing a veil showed up. We only exchanged a few blows, but I could tell that he was pretty skilled.¡±
¡°So it was him who broke the tendons of the guard from the Compassionate Peace Pce.¡± Pei Yaran stopped ying with her nails, the expression on her face darkening.
¡°It wasn¡¯t him; it was me. I naturally have my own reasons for breaking his tendons.¡± The man turned away after he finished speaking, ignoring Pei Yaran¡¯s expression as he disappeared into the darkness.
Pei Yaran looked at the empty main hall, her hands tightening into fists. Shi Mo has been hiding in the Compassionate Peace Pce for many years. He assists me in some situations, and obstructs me in others. I never have never been privy to what his motive is.
Just as she was deep in thought, Lian Qiao walked into the main hall and bowed to pay her respects. ¡°Empress Dowager, there is a herb that¡¯s missing. This servant went to look for it at the Imperial Physician Institute, but I didn¡¯t find it.¡±
The Imperial Physician Institute stores all kinds of herbs, but it¡¯s missing one now of all times?!
¡°Empress Dowager, to make the philtre fragrance, this herb is something that...¡± Lian Qiao hesitated for a moment before finally mustering up her courage. ¡°... is indispensable.¡±
¡°What are you missing?¡±
Lian Qiao walked one step closer and whispered. ¡°Musk, or the stamen or pistil of the Purple Fragrance Flower.¡±
Musk has been banned by the imperial pce for many years. As for the Purple Fragrance Flowers, I have just asked people to remove them and throw them out of the pce.
¡°Can¡¯t we use something else to substitute for it?¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s brows furrowed. I just had the flowers removed, and now I need them.
Lian Qiao shook her head. ¡°It will harm the body if we rece it. Something that can cause damage to the body definitely can¡¯t be obtained from the Imperial Physician Institute.¡±
¡°Go back to your room. We will send the medicinal ingredients to your room tonight; just focus on making the fragrance.¡± Pei Yaran waved her hand and signalled for her to leave.
¡°This servant obeys the order.¡± Lian Qiao bowed deferentially before backing out of the hall.
Pei Yaran stood up from the upper seat and walked out of the Compassionate Peace Pce, heading towards the Imperial Garden.
She entered the Imperial Garden with a trace of hope, but was told that all of the Purple Fragrance Flowers have been removed from the pce.
Pei Yaran waved her hand as she berated the servant who delivered the news. ¡°Withdraw.¡±
The pce maid who answered Pei Yaran¡¯s question trembled. I had followed the Empress Dowager¡¯s order, so why does she seem to be displeased with me now?
¡°Why are you still standing there in a daze?¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s cold gazended on the pce maid, prompting thetter to immediately leave
Pei Yaran deliberated over it. I must leave the pce in order to obtain this herb.
Suddenly, she heard the voice of another woman. ¡°Tan Ge, have you seen Su Xi-er? Did she return yesterday?¡±
CHAPTER 338 (2): FOUND HER
CHAPTER 338 (2): FOUND HER
Trantion: Sangria
Pei Yaran looked at their dresses. They were talking about Su Xi-er, so they must be from the Imperial Library.
¡°Did Su Xi-er leave the pce yesterday?¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s tone became faintly sweet, the corner of her lips raised as she approached them.
Chao Mu didn¡¯t say anything. Although the Empress Dowager seems to be friendly, she¡¯s only putting up a front to probe us for information.
Tan Ge deferentially replied, ¡°Su Xi-er went out of the pce together with His Majesty yesterday. Empress Dowager, you can ask His Majesty.¡± It is against the pce rules for a pce maid to leave the pce, but it¡¯s another story if they left due to the Emperor¡¯s orders.
¡°His Majesty is really mischievous. He knows that it is against the rules for a pce maid to leave the pce and made it difficult for Su Xi-er. Never mind, this Empress Dowager will not me her for this. Has Su Xi-er returned?¡±
Chao Mu raised her head and looked at the Empress Dowager before saying, ¡°She didn¡¯t return.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t return?¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes darkened. If Su Xi-er is neither dead nor in the Imperial Library, then where did she go?
¡°Empress Dowager, this servant thinks that she will probably be back soon. Not only is His Majesty concerned for her, but even Commandery Prince Xie has also sent people out to search.¡± Tan Ge decided to also bring Xie Yun into the picture.
When Pei Yaran heard the words ¡®Commandery Prince Xie¡¯, she quickly switched to a neutral expression. ¡°Su Xi-er is no longer just a pce maid, but a courtdy. If she lost her life outside the pce, it needs to be reported to the Imperial Household Department. When she returns to the Imperial Library, pass this Empress Dowager¡¯s message to her: a servant should have the deportment of a servant.¡±
After that, Pei Yaran turned on her heel and left.
A trace of annoyance flickered across Chao Mu¡¯s eyes. A servant should have the deportment of a servant, but the Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t have the deportment of a master! After being so small-minded and petty, how is she any different from a shrew yelling in the streets?
¡°Chao Mu, let¡¯s hurry and sweep the Imperial Garden. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± Tan Ge began to work without another word.
¡°Nothing happened to Su Xi-er outside the pce, right? Why are you the only one returning when you both left the pce together?¡±
Tan Ge shook her head. ¡°It happened suddenly. His Majesty wanted to eat Chinese candied hawthorn, and Su Xi-er went to buy it for him, but ended up disappearing. Don¡¯t worry, people have already been sent out to look for her.¡±
Chao Mu looked up at the blue sky. The weather is getting colder, and the Winter Solstice night banquet will be here soon. Su Xi-er, you must return safe and sound!
~~~
At this moment, Su Xi-er was walking on the main street. She had finally found an imperial guard from the Prince Hao Residence, but noticed another person following her at the same time.
She slightly shifted her gaze to find Qin Ling behind her.
There are imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence everywhere. Qin Ling is really bold.
Su Xi-er sped up her pace as she walked towards the guard, while Qin Ling maintained an equally quick pace from a dark alley on the side. Where did Su Xi-er hidest night? It will be difficult to bring her back to Nanzhao after I missed the best opportunityst night.
Soon, Su Xi-er was able to see a person dressed in a ck, snake-patterned robe in the distance. It was Pei Qianhao, currently seated on his ck steed as his gaze ran up and down the street.
Gradually, the corner of Su Xi-er¡¯s lips curled up; but before she could even notice, she had forcibly normalised her expression.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s head turned, his eyes locking onto her the moment she appeared.
Surprise, shock, joy, anger, and many other emotions flickered across his dark bottomless eyes. Atst, he cracked his horsewhip and dashed towards Su Xi-er.
Stopping in front of Su Xi-er, he picked her up before she could even say a word, sitting her down in front of him on the horse.
CHAPTER 339 (1): TIGHTLY EMBRACE
CHAPTER 339 (1): TIGHTLY EMBRACE
Trantion: Sangria
No words were needed as they simply relished the moment by tightly embracing one another. After a while, Pei Qianhao cracked his horsewhip and rode his horse towards the Prince Hao Residence.
Unnoticed by either of them, arge horse carriage was stopped at the opposite end of the street. Inside of it was a pretty maidservant, who looked up and noticed that her young miss was staring in the direction that Pei Qianhao had just left in. ¡°Commandery Princess, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
The woman in the carriage had pandora ss beads worn on her forehead. When she smiled, she also slowly tilted her head, causing the beads to glisten beautifully in the sunlight.
¡°It¡¯s nothing; return to the Commandery Prince Residence.¡± After that, the woman shut the window curtain of her carriage.
As the horse carriage started to move, the two women began to think. The man on the horse was Prince Hao, but who is the woman that he was holding? I¡¯ve been living in the Commandery Prince Residence for years, and only go out once every few months. Elder Brother has never told me who Prince Hao fancies, and only says that he¡¯s the same as before: admiring beauties, but unable to be moved by them.
But now that I havee out on my own, I¡¯ve seen Prince Hao hugging a woman on the street, making it clear that he favours her. Could it be that the Pei and Xie families can no longer return to the past? Will the engagement be cancelled just like this?
~~~
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er was taken back to the Prince Hao Residence by Pei Qianhao. He got off the horse before turning around to help her dismount, holding her hand as he led her into the residence.
Right as he entered, Wu Ling walked up. ¡°Prince Hao, since Su Xi-er has been found, we will withdraw all the imperial guards..¡±
Pei Qianhao waved his hand. ¡°No need. This Prince noticed some people that shouldn¡¯t be in the capital of Beimin. Have the guards make a meticulous sweep around the capital; arrest anyone who looks suspicious, no matter who they are.¡±
Wu Ling cupped his hands together and replied, ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
¡°This Prince will not allow you to return to the Imperial Library right now. I will send you back when the Winter Solstice night banquet arrives.¡± Pei Qianhao said as he walked forward.
Su Xi-er followed behind him until they were in the backyard. On the way, she saw Feng Changqing and Yu Xiao, each carrying a pot of Lingrui flowers. The flowers were blooming, and didn¡¯t look withered at all. Have they been transnted sessfully?
Feng Changqing nodded towards Su Xi-er and respectfully greeted, ¡°Miss Xi-er.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled gently. ¡°You have worked hard; those Lingrui flowers look really beautiful.¡±
¡°Of course, even I participated in investigating how to transnt it. After we move them to the flower perg, I want to go and see what Beimin¡¯s wine tastes like.¡± Yu Xiao giggled and looked at Su Xi-er.
At this, Pei Qianhao cast a sidelong nce at her. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, she understood the deep meaning within his eyes.
Su Xi-er walked over and smiled. ¡°Prince Hao, keep walking. This servant will follow you closely.¡±
When Pei Qianhao heard the word ¡®closely¡¯, his brows rxed, and he continued to walk towards the main hall.
Watching the two depart, Yu Xiao found it strange. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Prince Hao is very reserved about his thoughts? Since he likes Su Xi-er, he should behave more like a man and be upfront about it. A woman will be spoiled if you always try to fawn over her.¡±
¡°What do you know? You don¡¯t even understand Su Xi-er.¡± Feng Changqing gave him a dismissive look before walking towards the flower perg.
Yu Xiao pouted. ¡°So I don¡¯t understand her, but you do?¡±
Pei Qianhao entered the main hall before heading out one of the side corridors and yelling back, ¡°Keep up.¡±
CHAPTER 339 (2): TIGHTLY EMBRACE
CHAPTER 339 (2): TIGHTLY EMBRACE
Trantion: Sangria
Su Xi-er noticed that the courtyard was different. It was wide and spacious, with simple decorations and bright rooms with tidy interiors. All the rooms were painted with dark and mature colours, and fit in well with the background.
This must be the main courtyard of the residence. She stopped in her tracks. ¡°Prince Hao, you brought this servant here...¡±
Before she could finish, Pei Qianhao pulled her hand over. ¡°Let this Prince ask you, what happened yesterday? This Prince didn¡¯t think of you as someone who enjoys ying around, yet you followed His Majesty out of the pce.¡±
Su Xi-er told him the truth. ¡°His Majesty came to the Imperial Library to practise his calligraphy, and the Third Imperial Prince came afterwards. As the brothers are close, His Majesty thought of the Second Imperial Prince, and yearned for the freedom that thetter possessed. In the end, he begged the Third Imperial Prince to let him out of the pce to y.¡±
¡°Nonsense.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s were slightly knitted, and his tone icy cold.
¡°The Third Imperial Prince was unwilling at first, but Commandery Prince Xieter came and said a lot of things that changed his mind. As for this servant, His Majesty forced me to go with him.¡±
When Pei Qianhao heard the words ¡®Commandery Prince Xie¡¯, his gaze became deeper. He grabbed Su Xi-er¡¯s hand. ¡°Xie Yun is gentle on the surface, but hides a scheming mind. You should stay away from him.¡±
¡°This servant will remember. More importantly, Prince Hao, why have you brought this servant here?¡±
Pei Qianhao raised his eyebrows and started looking at her with a trace of flirtiness. ¡°We are in this Prince¡¯s main courtyard; what do you think this Prince means by bringing you here?¡±
¡°This servant has said...¡± Su Xi-er knew what he meant. If I enter the residence and be his woman, I must enter as Princess Consort Hao.
Before she could finish, Pei Qianhao assured, ¡°This Prince won¡¯t treat you badly. This Prince will give you everything you want.¡±
Everything I want includes the status of Princess Consort Hao. Su Xi-er¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Will he really do it?
Pei Qianhao chuckled when he saw the surprise in her eyes. ¡°What? Are you scared that this Prince is lying?¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°No, I just don¡¯t dare believe it. Your current situation...¡± A person who thinks about the big picture won¡¯t do something like this so recklessly.
¡°You even care about this Prince¡¯s situation?¡± Pei Qianhao smiled and slowly walked towards his room. ¡°Follow.¡±
Su Xi-er was rooted to the spot for a moment before deciding to follow him.
The main room was spacious, but sparsely decorated. It seemed a bit lonely and bleak.
¡°This Prince has always stayed in this room, so the decorations are simple. If you think that it¡¯s a bit barren, you can add whatever you¡¯d like to make it more to a woman¡¯s liking...¡± Before he could finish, Pei Qianhao felt his hand being grasped by one that was far more small and delicate.
¡°Prince Hao, how are you going to face all the court officials? How will you deal with the Pei and Xie families?¡±
¡°The Xie Family?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze became profound. I can understand that I need to face the court officials and the Pei Family. But the Xie Family? Could it be that she has already knows?
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. ¡°You were engaged to Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s younger sister, Xie Liuli. This servant knows that what was written in that Poetry ssics book was true. Why else would you secretly go out at night to destroy it?¡±
Pei Qianhao stared at her for a long long while before he replied, ¡°Jealous?¡±
¡°Prince Hao, was what you told this servant today sincere?¡± Su Xi-er gazed at him for a long time. Her heart suddenly became soft as she thought about everything that he had quietly done for her. He could easily have taken me by force, but he has been controlling himself all this time.
CHAPTER 340 (1): PROMISE YOU A LIFETIME
CHAPTER 340 (1): PROMISE YOU A LIFETIME
Trantion: Sangria
Even if he doesn¡¯t know how to express his sincerity and concern, his actions are more than enough for me to understand.
Su Xi-er¡¯s head leaned against his chest, listening to his strongly beating heart. ¡°It¡¯s much better. A new scab has formed, and it wille off in a few days.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, will you bring this servant to the pce on the day of the Winter Solstice Festival?¡± Su Xi-er raised her head, looked at him and asked. To choose the day of the Winter Solstice Festival in particr... does he mean to announce that he will take me as his princess consort to all the officials at the pce banquet?
¡°There are three important pce banquets in Beimin: one is the state banquet; another is the New Year banquet; and the third is the Winter Solstice banquet. Days before and after those banquets are the most auspicious and suitable for marriage.¡± Pei Qianhao slowly said as he caressed her hair.
Most suitable for marriage. A glint flickered across Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. If that¡¯s the case, is he nning to prepare everything for a wedding after the festival?
If I really marry him, then my real identity... Su Xi-er¡¯s brows furrowed together, and her gaze deepened.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Pei Qianhao gently rubbed her temples in an attempt to rx her.
¡°Prince Hao, will you marry this servant no matter who this servant really is? Will you treat this servant whole-heartedly, and only have this servant by your side for your whole life?¡± Su Xi-er stared at him with an earnest look in her eyes.
I don¡¯t trust men, but I somehow trust Pei Qianhao¡¯s words... He is someone that never lies, and disdains those who do.
Pei Qianhao could see the seriousness in her eyes. Needing something like verbal confirmation... women are difficult. If I don¡¯t marry her, who else will I marry? Does she think that I would let her run away with another man?
¡°This Prince will give you everything you want, understood?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s said in his usual deep voice with a gaze full of earnestness that matched Su Xi-er¡¯s.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. She stood on tiptoes and put her hands around his neck. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant trusts you. Although this servant doesn¡¯t say anything, I have remembered everything that you have done for me.¡±
¡°I see that you have a conscience.¡± Pei Qianhao lowered his head, and his lips slowlynded on her own.
The soft scent of a woman was gently mixed with the masculine scent of a man.
¡°Since I trust you, then that means that I have decided that you are the one. If...¡±
Before Su Xi-er could finish talking, Pei Qianhao silenced her with another kiss. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything I don¡¯t want to hear.¡±
After that, he started to kiss her more heavily. His hands also grew more daring, roaming over her body until she was pressed against the side of the bed.
Su Xi-er had always refused Pei Qianhao in the past, so he was delighted now that she became obedient. His hands caressed her bare shoulders as her robes slipped down, his lips apanying them slowly.
However, Pei Qianhao paused and gave her a deep look when he felt the scab on her arm.
Finally, he pulled her clothing back up. ¡°I will wait until you are fully recovered. I have waited so long already; a few more days is nothing.¡±
Su Xi-er suddenlyughed, her bell-likeughter entering his ears. ¡°When did you start having bad thoughts about this servant? You said that you have been waiting for so long.¡±
¡°I have been waiting since myst lifetime. Isn¡¯t that long?¡± Pei Qianhao joked as he continued to tidy up her clothing.
Su Xi-er thought. He says that he doesn¡¯t know how to use honeyed words to fawn over women, but isn¡¯t what he just said sweeter than anything?
Suddenly, there was some panicked knocking on the door as Wu Ling¡¯s voice immediately followed. ¡°Prince Hao... This subordinate has something to request.¡±
CHAPTER 340 (2): PROMISE YOU A LIFETIME
CHAPTER 340 (2): PROMISE YOU A LIFETIME
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Prince Hao, Commander Wu must be in trouble. This servant will go and open the door.¡± Su Xi-er got up from the bed, tidied her dress, and opened the door.
When Wu Ling saw Su Xi-er¡¯s face flushed red, along with Pei Qianhao¡¯s dark expression, his heart trembled. I... Did I disturb Prince Hao in the middle of something?
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Pei Qianhao sat on a chair and coldly asked.
Wu Ling¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but shake slightly as he implored, ¡°Ye Qingzhu is here, and she knows that this subordinate is here as well. Prince Hao, can you think of something to help this subordinate keep her away?¡±
¡°You¡¯ve already known for several years that she pesters you. Shouldn¡¯t you be used to it by now?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was calm and showed an unconcerned attitude.
¡°This subordinate has always treated her like a younger sister. I thought if I treated her coldly, then she would put her feelings away. I didn¡¯t know that they would instead be stronger.¡± Wu Ling¡¯s face showed a vexed expression.
Su Xi-er asked, ¡°Commander Wu, how old are you this year?¡±
Wu Ling was taken aback for a moment. Why is she suddenly asking me how old I am? Is she going to urge me to get married? I can¡¯t; Prince Hao isn¡¯t even married yet!
However, he couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say, and so he replied honestly. ¡°I am younger than Prince Hao. Prince Hao hasn¡¯t even gotten married yet, so this subordinate is in no hurry.¡±
He didn¡¯t know that his words had annoyed someone. To imply that I¡¯m old in front of Su Xi-er... I haven¡¯t forgotten how Su Xi-er and the young and vigorous Ning Lianchen were flirting with one another.¡±
¡°Wu Ling, you take care of your own things. Get lost.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was frosty as he poured himself a cup of tea.
Wu Ling was dumbstruck. Get lost?
¡°Commander Wu, you should sit down and talk to Ye Qingzhu properly. If you continue to avoid her, the same situation will only repeat itself. In the end, she may even restrain you from marrying someone else. How would you know when the person you fancy may appear?¡±
Wu Ling mused over her words. She is right, I can¡¯t hide anymore. I should talk to Ye Qingzhu properly, for both of us.
Wu Ling started walking away, then he paused and turned around. ¡°Miss Xi-er, how should I talk to Ye Qingzhu?¡±
Su Xi-er felt helpless. What is in his head? Doesn¡¯t he know how to talk to a youngdy?
Wu Ling sighed before mustering up his courage and turning to Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, the Empress Dowager is your little sister, but she has other feelings towards you. What did you say to the Empress Dowager?¡±
Everyone knows that Prince Hao and the Empress Dowager has a strange rtionship, but nobody dares to discuss it openly. For Wu Ling to directly ask such a question, it looks like he really felt like he was trapped in a corner by Ye Qingzhu.
Su Xi-er was also curious about this matter. The Empress Dowager had always targeted me. In fact, she is still doing so, and still hasn¡¯t given up on Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t get angry or annoyed. He picked up his teacup slowly and took a sip. ¡°You want to know?¡±
Wu Ling vehemently nodded. Su Xi-er also became excited.
After a while, his low and deep voice sounded. ¡°Very simple. This Prince smashed a redwood table with my hand at the Compassionate Peace Pce.¡±
The corner of Wu Ling¡¯s mouth twitched. Prince Hao is so violent. He even smashed a table at the Compassionate Peace Pce!
Su Xi-er hadn¡¯t known about this either, but felt her heart skip a beat when she heard it.
¡°This subordinate cannot use Prince Hao¡¯s method. This subordinate will withdraw.¡± Wu Ling cupped his hands together to pay his respects before turning to leave. This is something I must face by myself.
CHAPTER 341 (1): LETTER TO INFORM
CHAPTER 341 (1): LETTER TO INFORM
Trantion: Sangria
¡°Come and sit on this Prince¡¯sp; this Prince will tell you.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was calm as he picked up a teacup from the table, taking a small sip.
Su Xi-er looked at the spacious courtyard. ¡°It¡¯s my first time here in the main courtyard; I should at least go out and take a look.¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t respond, only keeping his gaze upon her as she made her way outside.
There are some things that I must enter the imperial pce to handle.
Pei Qianhao put down the teacup and walked out of the room. He instructed his guards to protect Su Xi-er before leaving the main courtyard and walking towards the entrance of his residence.
Su Xi-er noticed him leaving, but didn¡¯t say anything, knowing that he was heading out to handle some affairs. She simply took her time strolling around the courtyard, then headed to the flower perg at the back of the Prince Hao Residence.
It just so happened that Feng Changqing and Yu Xiao were walking out of the flower perg at the same time, revealing many flower growers behind them, all of them excited.
¡°I can¡¯t believe that we have sessfully transnted the Lingrui flowers; all of them have survived!¡±
After hearing the flower growers¡¯ words, Su Xi-er knew that the Lingrui flowers were indeed sessfully transnted. Once again, I am impressed by Pei Qianhao¡¯s decisions. It appears that nothing is too difficult for him.
The group of flower growers walked out of the flower perg, and were stunned when they saw Su Xi-er. There shouldn¡¯t be any women in the Prince Hao Residence, so how did this one get in here? Did she sneak in?
While the flower growers were still thinking about this, Su Xi-er revealed a gentle smile. Everyone immediately knew that she hadn¡¯t snuck in. If she did sneak in, why would she be smiling at us like she is our master?
When they thought about the word ¡®master¡¯, the flower growers grew even more confused. Prince Hao is the master of the Prince Hao Residence. He doesn¡¯t even have a princess consort yet!
Feng Changqing waved his hand at the flower growers. ¡°We will stop here for today. I will take care of the rest for the next few days and notify you if I need any help.¡±
¡°Mmm, alright!¡± The flower growers said goodbye to Feng Changqing and left from the backdoor of the Prince Hao Residence.
It was Yu Xiao¡¯s first time seeing Su Xi-er aftering to Beimin. He chuckled, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s only been a few days since we¡¯ve met up, but you¡¯ve already be more beautiful. Your face is so rosy that I can almost pinch water out of your cheeks.¡±
¡°Yu Xiao, that physician from the Mei Family in Nanzhao, Mei Jinxiu, has alsoe to Beimin. She has opened up a drug store, and is currently helping people with her medical skills.¡±
Feng Changqing and Yu Xiao¡¯s expressions changed. What is Mei Jinxiu doing in Beimin?
¡°Yu Xiao, you keep an eye on the drug store, but don¡¯t rm others who go to it. I also want you to pay attention to Pei Anru; make sure you find out how she ns to bring the medicinal powder to the imperial pce.¡±
Feng Changqing was confused. ¡°What medicinal powder?¡±
Su Xi-er slowly replied, ¡°The medicinal powder that will permanently disfigure someone.¡±
¡°Her heart is so vicious! As expected of the Pei Residence, I have long heard that there are only vile people in there.¡± Yu Xiao burst out angrily, but suddenly realised that he had said something wrong. ¡°Except Prince Hao, of course. However, Prince Hao isn¡¯t actually someone from the Pei Residence.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze deepened. I know, more than anyone, how much thoserge aristocratic ns value their bloodline. Besides being involved in court affairs, the main reason that Nanzhao¡¯s officials impeached me in my past life was because Empress Mother was from a minority ethnic group. As such, I didn¡¯t have the pure and noble bloodline of Nanzhao¡¯s Imperial Household. The only reason they chose Lianchen to sit on the throne is because he is the sole male left in the Imperial Household.
CHAPTER 341 (2): LETTER TO INFORM
CHAPTER 341 (2): LETTER TO INFORM
Trantion: Sangria
Yu Xiao nodded and turned to leave.
Soon, it was only Su Xi-er and Feng Changqing left outside of the flower perg.
Su Xi-er looked into the distance and spoke unhurriedly. ¡°Feng Changqing, I will write a letter today. Send a trusted subordinate to go to Nanzhao and deliver it to Lianchen.¡±
¡°But nothing has happened in Nanzhao, and Yun Ruofeng hasn¡¯t made any movements yet.¡± Feng Changqing was confused. Nanzhao is calm on the surface right now. Why is she writing a letter?
¡°Qin Ling has already entered Beimin¡¯s capital. Yun Ruofeng¡¯s behaviour is very strange.¡±
Feng Changqing continued to ask, ¡°Strange?¡±
¡°Yes, but even if he¡¯s nning something, he¡¯s not the same Yun Ruofeng as before. He¡¯s lost half of his authority in Nanzhao, and internal strife among those under his administration has also broken out. Furthermore, it¡¯s difficult for him to do things without Wei Mohai.¡± Su Xi-er slowly analysed before suddenly turning to look at Feng Changqing, her eyes curving into a smile.
Feng Changqing could see the joy in her eyes. Why is the Eldest Imperial Princess suddenly happy? I can even see a trace of bashfulness in her expression.
¡°In the letter, I will ask Lianchen whether or not he cane to Beimin to attend my wedding as the Emperor of Nanzhao.¡±
Feng Changqing¡¯s eyes widened. Wedding? Is the Eldest Imperial Princess getting married? To Prince Hao?
His astonishment and confusion turned into concern in the end. ¡°Have you really decided to get married to Prince Hao? Your status right now is a that of a maidservant. Prince Hao is an adopted son, and he needs to...¡±
¡°I understand that he needs a woman with a noble bloodline as his princess consort. However, why should I be afraid if he isn¡¯t afraid of anything?¡± Su Xi-er smiled faintly, her eyes, full of confidence and authority.
Feng Changqing could make out the shadows of the previous Eldest Imperial Princess from her expression; the very same one who had grandlymanded the army in the past..
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you have suffered a lot of pain in your previous lifetime. This subordinate hopes that you will be able to find happiness in this one.¡±
¡°Feng Changqing, I will think of a way to restore your appearance.¡± Su Xi-er changed the topic while looking at Feng Changqing¡¯s face.
Feng Changqing shook his head. ¡°This subordinate likes my face like this.¡±
After he finished speaking, two familiar female voices could be heard. Su Xi-er turned around and saw Ruo Yuan and Hong Li.
Ruo Yuan ran towards Su Xi-er and held her hand happily. ¡°Su Xi-er, it¡¯s great to see that you are fine!¡±
Hong Li looked at Feng Changqing suspiciously. ¡°Don¡¯t stay so close to Su Xi-er. If Prince Hao sees this, he may kick you out of his residence.¡±
¡°Su Xi-er, will you be staying at the Prince Hao Residence in the future?¡± Ruo Yuan giggled and asked.
¡°Most likely. However, I will need to return to the Imperial Library before that.¡±
When Hong Li heard this, her eyes widened. I already guessed that Su Xi-er wouldn¡¯t return to the Pce Side Quarters, but I didn¡¯t think she would be staying at the Prince Hao Residence!
Even if her status is only that of a concubine, she would still attract the jealousy of countless women!
Feng Changqing could see the delight in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s fine as long as the Eldest Imperial Princess is happy. Prince Hao is much more upright and justpared to Prince Yun. He is someone worthy of entrusting a lifetime to.
He continued to walk forward as he contemted. I should assist Yu Xiao in following Pei Anru. Although he is skilled, he is still too inexperienced, and doesn¡¯t know how to hide properly. If Pei Anru enters the pce, I will need to take matters into my own hands.
I want to see what Pei Anru is going to do with the medicinal powder.
Currently, both of Su Xi-er¡¯s hands were held by Ruo Yuan. ¡°Su Xi-er, Prince Hao has instructed people to bring Hong Li and my things over! From now on, we will be your personal maidservants.¡±
¡°Did people from the Pce Side Quarters find out?¡± Su Xi-er asked.
Hong Li shook her head. ¡°No, it was done secretly. The news that you are here at the Prince Hao Residence hasn¡¯t spread. I believe Prince hao is waiting for an appropriate time.¡±
¡°This is great! Prince Hao has your back now, and no one will dare to bully you!¡± Ruo Yuan was smiled in tion. She was genuinely happy for Su Xi-er.
CHAPTER 342 (1): WANTS TO CANCEL THE ENGAGEMENT
CHAPTER 342 (1): WANTS TO CANCEL THE ENGAGEMENT
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Don¡¯t bring up such nonsense. I like him, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I have to be with him at all costs.¡± Ruo Yuan cast a sidelong nce at Hong Li. She was clear about her own status. Commander Wu¡¯s status is too high for me to dream of matching up.
Unbeknownst to herself, Ruo Yuan had easily given logic to something that many didn¡¯t understand. If people desperately in love could have such an open-minded approach, countless tragedies might have been avoided.
¡°Su Xi-er, where do you stay? I¡¯ll help you tidy up.¡± Hong Li winked at her.
Su Xi-er replied, ¡°Main courtyard.¡±
When she heard the words ¡®main courtyard¡¯, Hong Li¡¯s eyes instantly widened as she eximed, ¡°Main courtyard?!¡± She was astonished to the point that her mouth was still agape. Only masters can stay in the main courtyard. Room concubine servants, concubines, and secondary consorts can only stay in the side courtyards. Servants can only enter the main courtyard when they are there to clean up.
By instructing Su Xi-er to stay in the main courtyard, does Prince Hao mean to directly marry her as Princess Consort Hao?!
Ruo Yuan was so shocked that she almost forgot to breathe, only to furiously gasp for air after a long silence. ¡°Su Xi-er, you are going to be Princess Consort Hao!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t shout so loudly. It hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet.¡± Su Xi-er smiled at them before patting their hands and walking towards the main courtyard.
Ruo Yuan and Hong Li were practically jumping for joy. If she¡¯s really going to be Princess Consort Hao, she will definitely go down in the annals of Beimin¡¯s history for the enormous change in status; from servant to Princess Consort. There¡¯s no way there won¡¯t be amotion about this.
~~~
Meanwhile, Yu Xiao had found the location of Mei Jinxiu¡¯s drugstore. Right after he arrived, he saw a womaning out empty-handed and boarding a horse carriage from the Pei Residence.
Finding it strange, he immediately followed until he realised that the carriage was heading towards the imperial pce. Upon this discovery, Yu Xiao quickly rushed back to the Prince Hao Residence.
While he returned to report, Feng Changqing was waiting in the shadows by the pce gates. With it still being the middle of the day, he could only wait for an opportunity to sneak in.
Deciding to visit a teahouse near the pce gate, he ordered a cup of the hot beverage and took a slow sip as he sat down to wait.
However, he suddenly spotted Prince Hao entering the same teahouse, prompting him to immediately shift away and pretend to look outside the window.
Fortunately, Prince Hao didn¡¯t notice him, and went straight up to the second floor. Feng Changqing¡¯s gaze trailed after him, watching as he entered a private room that was around the middle of the second floor.
He¡¯s probably here to discuss some matters. Feng Changqing didn¡¯t think much of it.
An hourter, he spotted a woman donned in in robes and wearing pandora ss beads[1] on her forehead. She went to the second floor and entered the room Prince Hao had.
Who¡¯s that woman? And why is Prince Hao meeting her in private?
Feng Changqing was perplexed. I need to get to the bottom of this. Hence, he switched to a more inconspicuous position and secretly observed the situation.
The two stayed in the private room for approximately four hours before Pei Qianhao emerged alone, his expression as stone-faced as always. An hourter, the woman came out as well. She appeared to be normal, but the fleeting sorrowful look in her eyes belied her true emotions as she left the teahouse.
With Feng Changqing¡¯s skills, he was able to follow her as she boarded a horse carriage. He stayed unnoticed as he tailed the woman, finally stopping as the carriage came to a halt in front of the Xie Residence.
He was also close enough to hear the guards at the door address her as ¡®Commandery Princess¡¯, allowing Feng Changqing to learn that the woman was Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s younger sister.
1. I¡¯m guessing it looks something like this, since it¡¯s hung at her forehead.
I''m guessing it looks something like this when it¡¯s worn.
Fun fact: The name of the beads is the same as her name.
CHAPTER 342 (2): WANTS TO CANCEL THE ENGAGEMENT
CHAPTER 342 (2): WANTS TO CANCEL THE ENGAGEMENT
Trantion: Rakumon
After Xie Liuli entered the Commandery Prince Xie, she didn¡¯t speak a single word as she headed straight for her boudoir. Even after she closed the door, she silently stayed in her room until nightfall.
When Xie Yun returned from the pce, a maidservant reported, ¡°Your Highness, this servant is unsure what is wrong with the Commandery Princess. She has shut herself in her room ever since she came back.¡±
Xie Yun nodded before walking to Xie Liuli¡¯s boudoir, giving a light knock. However, he received no response.
¡°Liuli, are you inside?¡± Xie Yun asked in a gentle tone.
Only after a long while did he receive a reply. ¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯m asleep. Is anything the matter?¡±
¡°Open the door. You clearly haven¡¯t gone to sleep yet.¡± Xie Yun stated confidently. Having lived with my younger sister for so many years, I understand her personality very well.
Soon enough, Xie Liuli opened the door and nodded as she called out, ¡°Elder Brother.¡±
Xie Yun nodded and entered as Xie Liuli closed the door, pouring him a cup of tea afterwards.
¡°Where did you go today, and who did you meet with?¡± Xie Yun went straight to the point. His younger sister didn¡¯t leave the residence often, and even when she did, he would simply have someone apany her and wouldn¡¯t restrict her freedom too much.
Xie Liuliughed. ¡°What are you talking about, Elder Brother? I just went out to look around; I didn¡¯t meet with anyone. By the way, if you didn¡¯t mind, I wanted to talk about something.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
Xie Liuli continued. ¡°Elder Brother, there hasn¡¯t been any interaction between the Xie and Pei families for many years, despite the engagement between us. Is this engagement still valid?¡±
¡°Of course it¡¯s valid. Just leave this matter to me. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Xie Yun smilingly reassured her and poured her a cup of tea.
Xie Liuli didn¡¯t sit down. ¡°Elder Brother, I don¡¯t like Prince Hao. Can we cancel this engagement?¡±
She was only met with silence as Xie Yun carefully look at her and asked, ¡°Who exactly did you meet with today?¡±
Seeing her brother¡¯s probing gaze, Xie Liuli instinctively lowered her gaze. She didn¡¯t know how to lie, and would always feel ufortable even when she did.
¡°Liuli, you have never been able to lie ever since you were young. Now, tell your elder brother, who exactly did you go out to meet today? Who gave you the idea of cancelling the engagement? This engagement is written with seals from both the Pei and Xie families. Now that he is the Pei Family¡¯s eldest son, even Pei Qianhao can¡¯t evade it.¡±
Xie Liuli suddenly raised her head. ¡°Elder Brother, I don¡¯t want to marry Prince Hao. And even more than that, I don¡¯t want to see the Pei and Xie families continuing our feud like this.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t like him, then why did you reject so many other people¡¯s marriage proposals? You are already 18, and no longer young. How much longer are you going to wait for him? Don¡¯t tell me that you want to wait until he marries someone?¡± Xie Yun slowly questioned.
¡°Elder Brother, I have thought about this for a very long time. Just destroy the written pledge and treat it as if this engagement had never existed.¡± Xie Liuli looked straight at Xie Yun with her lips tightly pursed.
¡°Liuli, you are a member of the Xie Family, as well as my younger sister. That is, Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s younger sister. You aren¡¯t allowed to decide your own marriage. Just trust that your elder brother will properly arrange everything for you even if I can¡¯t divulge too many details to you.¡±
¡°Elder Brother, I don¡¯t want to...¡±
Xie Yun stood up from the chair and interrupted her. ¡°Rest early; don¡¯t think about other unnecessary things.¡± With that, he turned on his heel and left the room.
Liuli must have met Pei Qianhao, which gave her the idea to cancel the engagement. It looks like Pei Qianhao has made up his mind to marry Su Xi-er and turn her into Princess Consort Hao.
If that¡¯s really the case... Xie Yun¡¯s gaze darkened. Thismotion would spread explosively, enough to cause shock across the four great nations. An originally lowly bloodline would be even more lowly. Has Pei Qianhao lost his mind?
Inside the room, Xie Liuli didn¡¯t understand her brother¡¯s actions. Why is Elder Brother so insistent on this? If Pei Qianhao doesn¡¯t marry me, then he can marry the woman he likes. If the woman is of a lowly background, the court ministers would lose confidence in him. At that time, wouldn¡¯t the Xie Residence be the one to benefit?
CHAPTER 343 (1): HOISTED BY ONE’S OWN PETARD
CHAPTER 343 (1): HOISTED BY ONE''S OWN PETARD
Trantion: Rakumon
The guard bowed. ¡°This subordinate epts the order.¡±
Xie Yun nodded, and walked towards his own courtyard. He hadn¡¯t expected that Pei Qianhao would actually look for Xie Liuli. This marriage can¡¯t be allowed to fail just like this. The key here is Pei Zheng. With how powerful Pei Qianhao is growing, his adopted father must be growing more and more worried that the Pei Residence won¡¯t be able to control him anymore.
If that¡¯s the case, I must meet with Pei Zheng. Xie Yun turned in another direction, arriving in his study before he began to prepare his ink and brush.
~~~
Meanwhile, Feng Changqing had already slipped into the imperial pce, and was heading straight for the Compassionate Peace Pce. When he thought about the man in ck he had previously encountered, he reminded himself that he had to be more cautious this time around.
~~~
Only Pei Yaran and Pei Anru were in the main hall of the Compassionate Peace Pce as thetter took out a bottle containing the disfigurement powder from her sleeve.
¡°Empress Dowager, this bottle of medicinal power is unique. It will immediately cause the skin on the affected area to fester. It won¡¯t result in death, but the blow to her looks will be fatal.¡± She exined as she passed the bottle to Pei Yaran.
Pei Yaran didn¡¯t take it, and only nced at the small porcin bottle. ¡°Why are you letting this Empress Dowager see it? Don¡¯t tell me that you are nning to make this Empress Dowager carry out the idea you came up with?¡±
¡°Empress Dowager, I have no chance to get close to Su Xi-er. If you issue an edict for her toe to the Compassionate Peace Pce, then I can find an opportunity to act.¡±
However, Pei Anru didn¡¯t expect that the n she thought was wless would prompt the Empress Dowager to chuckle.
¡°Why must you make a move in the Compassionate Peace Pce? Isn¡¯t that tantamount to pinning all the me on this Empress Dowager?¡±
Pei Anru was puzzled. ¡°Empress Dowager, please tell me, what should we do then?¡±
¡°This Empress Dowager has failed the past few times precisely because I brought her to the Compassionate Peace Pce before making a move. You should make a move as soon as you see her; do you understand?¡±
Pei Anru finally understood the overtone in her words. ¡°Empress Dowager, where¡¯s Su Xi-er right now?¡±
Pei Yaran shook her head. ¡°She is very cunning, rising to a position at the Imperial Library when she was previously in the Pce Side Quarters. However, she isn¡¯t there right now, and this Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t know when she¡¯ll return either.¡±
¡°What! A pce maid can leave the pce at will?¡± Pei Anru¡¯s eyes widened with an incredulous expression.
¡°The impossible will be possible when ites to Su Xi-er. If you don¡¯t deal with her now, Su Xi-er will use her status to suppress you once she bes Princess Consort Hao.¡± Pei Yaran further goaded Pei Anru.
The first time Pei Anru entered the pce had been to beg Pei Qianhao to save her father, with no ns to seize the position of Princess Consort Hao. However, now that her father had died, her mother had finally had a heart-to-heart talk with her for the first time in a long time. She had grown increasingly aware of the importance of one¡¯s status as a result. The Pei Family wants to pull Prince Hao to their side, and I am the only woman who¡¯s at a suitable age.
¡°Empress Dowager, you are a member of the Pei Family. If the Pei Family wishes to keep our unwavering position, we must pull Prince Hao to our side. As I am the most suitable candidate, you should cooperate with me.¡± Not knowing about Pei Yaran¡¯s feelings towards Pei Qianhao, Pei Anru didn¡¯t know how ear-piercing her words were.
Pei Yaran kept a neutral expression. ¡°You are right, this Empress Dowager should be cooperating with you. To be frank, while it is not certain, Su Xi-er is very likely within the Prince Hao Residence. How do you n to get to her?¡±
CHAPTER 343 (2): HOISTED BY ONE’S OWN PETARD
CHAPTER 343 (2): HOISTED BY ONE''S OWN PETARD
Trantion: Rakumon
Pei Yaran took in Pei Anru¡¯s serious expression. It won¡¯t hurt if I borrow her hands to deal a blow to Su Xi-er. ¡°First, return to the Pei Residence and wait for this Empress Dowager¡¯s verbal edict.¡±
She then waved her hand, signalling for Pei Anru to withdraw.
Pei Anru nodded and turned to leave. However, she didn¡¯t know that the n she had meticulously crafted would suddenly go awry because of one person.
When Pei Anru reached the small pce path, a tall man suddenly appeared in front of her, covering her mouth and nose as he dragged her into the woods beside the path.
¡°Who are you?¡± Pei Anru was shocked and frantic, constantly wriggling her body until the man hit her sleeping acupoint, knocking her out.
This man was none other than Feng Changqing. He bent down and found the small porcin bottle containing the disfigurement powder in Pei Anru¡¯s sleeve.
Since you have such vicious thoughts, why don¡¯t I let you have a taste of your own medicine?
Feng Changqing knelt down and opened the bottle, watching the young woman¡¯s face being illuminated by the moonlight. A young woman like her depends on her appearance; if it is ruined, her life will likely follow.
His hands paused at the thought of performing such a vicious act. Yet, when he thought about how Pei Anru had been unhesitant in trying to do the same thing to Su Xi-er despite her young age, he changed his mind. If she¡¯s already so baleful now, imagine what would be of her in the future!
Hence, Feng Changqing no longer hesitated, pouring the medicinal powder on Pei Anru¡¯s neck. Almost immediately, countless red boils began to appear and fester.
In less than 15 minutes, her neck was already covered with patches of rotten skin. Feng Changqing was appalled. This medicinal powder is actually so ruthless! If this is poured on the face...
In the end, Feng Changqing set the bottle of medicinal powder on the ground.
Just as he was prepared to leave the imperial pce, he heard a man¡¯s hoarse voice. ¡°Howe you only poured it on the neck? Why did you suddenly let Pei Anru off?¡±
Feng Changqing followed the direction of the sound, only to discover the man that he had exchanged blows with at the Compassionate Peace Pce.
¡°I don¡¯t n to fight with you tonight. I just want to properly talk to you.¡± The man in ck walked forward as he swept his gaze across Pei Anru¡¯s neck.
¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±
¡°Why did you suddenly let Pei Anru off? Don¡¯t tell me you became soft-hearted?¡±
Feng Changqing coldly replied. ¡°Women care the most about their appearance. This girl has yet to evene of age, so I just ruined some of the skin at her neck to teach her a lesson.¡±
¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Su Xi-er?¡± There was a probing look in the man¡¯s eyes.
¡°You attempted to kill Su Xi-er multiple times. What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡± Feng Changqing countered.
¡°There¡¯s no rtionship. I was simply carrying out a job for someone.¡±
Feng Changqing curtly replied, ¡°Then you can say that I¡¯m doing the same.¡±
The man smiled. ¡°You¡¯re pretty eloquent. I wonder who your master is.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t be able to tell you that.¡± Feng Changqing then turned to leave. This time, the man in ck didn¡¯t stop him.
Shortly after Feng Changqing had left, the man in ck bent down to pick up the porcin bottle, pouring the remaining powder onto Pei Anru¡¯s face. Without waiting to see the result, he left.
The medicinal powder began taking effect, fiercely burning across everything that stood in its path. The fiery pain dug into Pei Anru¡¯s psyche, jolting her awake.
The only thing that registered in her mind was the intense pain on her face, wiping out any thoughts of where she was or who had knocked her out. Her wildly scrabbling hands found the empty porcin bottle beside her amidst the searing pain.
Pei Anru was absolutely panicking as she raised her hand to touch her face. The multiple bumps on her face only served to heighten her distress, her heart nearly beating out of her chest.
A momentter, a shrill shriek filled with pain and misery shattered the night silence. The pce maids were frightened out of their wits when they heard it, but still went to investigate what had happened.
When they saw a hideous face under the moonlight, all the pce maids were terrified to the point that the blood drained from their faces. ¡°Ghost!¡±
Seeing the pce maids fleeing in a panic, Pei Anru could only touch her face again as she slowly staggered towards the Compassionate Peace Pce.
CHAPTER 344 (1): ACRIMONIOUS FALLING-OUT
CHAPTER 344 (1): ACRIMONIOUS FALLING-OUT
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Empress Dowager, you can see for yourself. It¡¯s hideous, and all of its features have been distorted.¡± The pce maid described fearfully. I didn¡¯t see it personally, but I heard about it from others who swear that they have.
Pei Yaran flung her sleeves and walked out of the Compassionate Peace Pce. When she reached the courtyard, she was greeted by the sight of a woman with a face so hideous that she couldn¡¯t tell who it was.
When she noticed her clothes, however, Pei Yaran was absolutely shocked. It¡¯s actually Pei Anru! How did she be like this?!
All the pce maids involuntarily retreated when they caught sight of Pei Anru As for the guards, they immediately drew their swords when they saw the woman approaching the Empress Dowager.
Pei Yaran waved her hand to signal the guards to withdraw before striding towards Pei Anru. As she got closer, she noticed a trace of rancour in thetter¡¯s eyes.
¡±What happened? This...¡± Pei Yaran softly questioned. She then took Pei Anru¡¯s hand as she headed towards the main hall, instructing the guards along the way. ¡°Go to the Imperial Physician Institute and summon Imperial Physician Zhao to the Compassionate Peace Pce.¡±
Pei Anru had kept silent along the way, trying to suppress the overwhelming pain in her heart. Only once they had entered the main hall did she begin to rant.
¡°Empress Dowager, I was knocked out by someone in the woods outside the Compassionate Peace Pce. I was already like this by the time I woke up.¡± Pei Anru looked at Pei Yaran in a daze, a trace of resentment evident in her eyes.
¡°This Empress Dowager didn¡¯t know that there was actually someone lying in ambush in the woods. Did the matter of you making the medicinal powder leak out?¡±
Pei Anru bitterlyughed. ¡°Empress Dowager, you are the only one who knows, and thus, are the biggest suspect. I don¡¯t understand; getting rid of Su Xi-er is in the interests of the Pei Family, so why did you attack me?¡±
She despondentlyughed as she touched her face, lifting her head up to face Pei Yaran. ¡°The Pei Family¡¯s only woman who is of a suitable age has be like this. No matter how hard I work, Prince Hao won¡¯t spare me a single nce. Empress Dowager, why did you do this? Did you think that you would be able to get closer to Prince Hao if you eliminate me? What kind of feelings do you hold towards Prince Hao?¡±
Pei Anru didn¡¯t know about Pei Yaran¡¯s feelings towards Pei Qianhao, and herst two questions were just spection. The physical and mental agony she was in made her courageous enough to say anything.
¡°This Empress Dowager wasn¡¯t the one who ruined your face, so how would I know who did it? Are you sure that nobody else has found out about you possessing the medicinal powder?¡±
¡°Empress Dowager, could it be the female physician who created the powder? But she¡¯s from Nanzhao! She has no motive for harming me.¡±
A glimmer flickered past Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then does that mean that this Empress Dowager has a motive? For now, we can only wait for Imperial Physician Zhao toe and examine you. If your face is beyond salvation, you should stay in the Pei Residence from now on.¡±
Right at this moment, Imperial Physician Zhao arrived at the main hall with his medical box. When he saw Pei Anru¡¯s face, he was so shocked that his heart almost leapt out of his chest.
¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, look carefully. Is there still hope for her face?¡±
¡°This humble official obeys the decree.¡± Imperial Physician Zhao set down his medical box and walked towards Pei Anru.
After taking a careful look, he touched Pei Anru¡¯s face and realised that there were manyrge creases on her skin. If she relies only on medical ointment, I¡¯m afraid...
Finally, Imperial Physician Zhao shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. There¡¯s a type of method called ¡®Skin Recement¡¯, but this method is very dangerous and painful.¡±
Pei Anru immediately caught on. ¡°That is to say, there is still hope for me?¡±
CHAPTER 344 (2): ACRIMONIOUS FALLING-OUT
CHAPTER 344 (2): ACRIMONIOUS FALLING-OUT
Trantion: Rakumon
Pei Yaran waved her hand. ¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, you may return to the Imperial Physician Institute, but don¡¯t spread this around.¡±
¡°This humble subject obeys the order.¡± Imperial Physician Zhao bowed again before picking up his medical box and walking out of the Compassionate Peace Pce.
Pei Anru¡¯s gaze darkened, and she finally stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go and look for that physician who made the medicinal powder. She must have a way since she¡¯s from the Mei Family!¡±
¡°Guards,e and send Young Miss Pei back.¡± Pei Yaran gave a quick order. If I allow her to return alone, wouldn¡¯t she frighten all the pce servants along the way?
After Pei Anru left, Pei Yaran sat on the upper seat as she ruminated. Who on earth did it? Su Xi-er isn¡¯t in the imperial pce, so she definitely can¡¯t be the attacker!
At this moment, the man in ck walked in and spoke with an indifferent tone. ¡°Pei Anru can¡¯t be kept.¡±
Those few simple words instantly enlightened Pei Yaran. So the attacker was actually him!
¡°Why? She¡¯s a member of the Pei Family. No matter how much I dislike her, I can¡¯t make such a ruthless move.¡±
A glint shed past in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because she¡¯s from the Pei Family that we have to attack her.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s slender eyebrows were slightly scrunched up. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
¡°Pei Anru herself can¡¯t amount to anything much. It is only because she is the only other option that Pei Zheng has that she holds any importance. You are angry that he treats you like a pawn, but now that Pei Anru is disfigured, you are his only choice. With Pei Qianhao growing further and further out of his control, he won¡¯t dare to go against you. In essence, you will be the one making decisions for the Pei Family.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s eyebrows gradually rxed. He¡¯s right. By controlling the Pei Residence and Imperial Harem, I can at least put up a fight against Pei Qianhao.
¡°This Empress Dowager understands.¡±
¡°Empress Dowager, you should visit the Pei Residence tonight. Commandery Prince Xie seems to have already sent someone, though it is uncertain whether he¡¯s sent a letter, or a verbal edict.¡± The man in ck turned and left, vanishing into the darkness of the night.
Pei Yaran tightly clenched her fists. Bringing this piece of news can be considered him helping me, but what is his true goal?
I don¡¯t have the luxury to worry about that right now. First, I must make a trip to the Pei Residence.
Pei Yaran immediately boarded a horse carriage and left the pce, heading straight for the Pei Residence. When she arrived, she found Xie Yun on his way out.
Xie Yun recognised the Empress Dowager¡¯s horse carriage, and went up ahead to bow with his hands put out in front of him. ¡°Empress Dowager, for you toe to the Pei Residence sote at night... Did something happen in the pce?¡±
Pei Yaran walked down from the horse carriage andughed with mockery. ¡°It is as you say Commandery Prince Xie, it¡¯s already quitete. The one who should be asking that question is this Empress Dowager.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to be curious, Empress Dowager. This Prince came here to speak with Lord Pei regarding the engagement between the Pei and Xie families many years ago. You probably didn¡¯t know about this matter.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s gaze darkened. Engagement... Pei Qianhao and Xie Liuli? It was so long ago, but Xie Yun still remembers!
¡°Lord Pei has already agreed. This Prince hopes that you won¡¯t interfere, otherwise...¡± Xie Yun suddenly approached her and whispered beside her ear.
Pei Yaran had yet to recover from her shock as she watched Xie Yun getting into his horse carriage and leaving.
He appears to be gentle, but is actually so frightening. He actually dared to threaten me!
Following Xie Yun¡¯s departure, the Pei Residence¡¯s family servant immediately came forward to greet Pei Yaran. ¡°Empress Dowager, please enter the residence. It¡¯s cold outside, and you should be careful of bing ill.¡±
In the residence, Pei Zheng had made his way to Pei Anru¡¯s boudoir after seeing Xie Yun off. However, he was shocked upon seeing her appearance, his expression bing solemn.
It looks like we can only cooperate with Commandery Prince Xie.
CHAPTER 345 (1): CONTROL PRINCE HAO
CHAPTER 345 (1): CONTROL PRINCE HAO
Trantion: Rakumon
Pei Zheng waved his hand, signalling for the maidservant to lower her voice. ¡°Guard the Young Miss. You must not let anything happen to her.¡± Pei Zheng then walked out of the room, closing the door behind him.
Pei Anru opened her eyes. She had only pretended to be sleeping, and had heard Pei Zheng¡¯s sigh. He must be disappointed in me; after all, I¡¯m now useless after being disfigured.
¡°Young Miss, please rest well. Let this servant know if you need anything.¡±
Pei Anru simply got up and began to dress herself, preparing to go outside.
However, the maidservant stopped her before she could push the door open. ¡°Young Miss, the Patriarch has instructed this servant to watch over you. You need to stay inside and properly rest.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going out for some fresh air.¡± Pei Anru pushed the maidservant aside and stepped out, quickly making several turns around corners to lose the maidservant.
Pei Anru picked up the pace as she neared the main hall. Her n was to hide near the entrance to eavesdrop on Pei Zheng and Pei Yaran¡¯s conversation.
Just as Pei Anru arrived at her hiding spot, she heard the two of them begin to talk.
¡°What a lively young girl. And yet, not only did you fail to properly take care of her in the pce, you even allowed her appearance to be ruined.¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s tone was full of reproach, his expression unpleasant.
¡°She left the pce of her own ord to obtain that medicinal powder from who knows where. It was due to her own carelessness that someone was able to plot against her. In the end Dad, you¡¯re just upset because you¡¯ve lost a pawn.¡±
Pei Zheng pped his hand against the table. ¡°Pei Anru is the only woman in the Pei Residence who is of a suitable age. Now that her appearance is ruined, what is there for us to do besides coborating with Commandery Prince Xie?¡±
¡°Coborate... how? Do you n to bring up the issue of engagement from back then? Aren¡¯t you the clearest about how Eldest Brother died? Don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯re dishonouring his memory by working with the Xie Residence now?¡± It had been many years since the incident had urred, but nobody had dared to bring it up until today.
Pei Zheng¡¯s heart was in pain, but he didn¡¯t reveal any of it on his visage. ¡°For the sake of the Pei Family, we have no choice but to work with Commandery Prince Xie. Although Pei Qianhao¡¯s surname is ¡®Pei¡¯, the blood flowing in him is not of the Pei Family.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you adopt Pei Qianhao and bestow him with the surname ¡®Pei¡¯ back then? Why did you raise him up, nurturing a snake in your arms?¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s voice became shrill, resentment filling her eyes.
Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze became distant. ¡°There are some things you shouldn¡¯t know about. Whatever the case, Su Xi-er must not be Princess Consort Hao.¡±
¡°Is that why you promised Xie Yun to help Xie Liuli be Princess Consort Hao? Dad, you arepletely underestimating Xie Yun. As soon as...¡±
Pei Zheng waved his hand, interrupting her. ¡°My mind is already made up. It¡¯s gettingte, and the Pei Residence can¡¯t have you staying overnight. Empress Dowager, please return to the imperial pce.¡± He then looked outside the hall and shouted, ¡°Servants, send the Empress Dowager back to the pce.¡±
A family servant immediately came in and bowed. ¡°Empress Dowager, please.¡±
Pei Yaran flung her sleeves in fury and threatened, ¡°This Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t agree. I have my own ns; just don¡¯t get in the way by trying to help.¡± She then walked out of the hall.
When she rounded a corner, her gaze caught a woman¡¯s shadow on the ground outside of the main hall. After thinking for a brief moment, Pei Yaran chuckled and continued towards the main entrance of the residence, her steps never stopping.
Watching Pei Yaran¡¯s departing figure, Pei Anru began to think. She had not missed the mockery in Pei Yaran¡¯s chuckle. My appearance is ruined, and Commandery Prince Xie is coborating with the Pei Family. Commandery Princess Xie is going to marry Prince Hao and be Princess Consort Hao.
I am just a pawn of the Pei Family; one that has lost its value. Pei Anru¡¯s temper red up, her hands curling into fists.
CHAPTER 345 (2): CONTROL PRINCE HAO
CHAPTER 345 (2): CONTROL PRINCE HAO
Trantion: Rakumon
Pei Anru didn¡¯t reply, simply nodding obediently before turning and heading back to her own room.
Pei Zheng continued standing ramrod straight in the courtyard as he looked up at the moon and sighed to himself. To think that the Pei Family¡¯s main branch would have no sons in my generation. Even my adopted son, Pei Qianhao, is getting more and more out of control.
Pei Zheng felt a headacheing as soon as he thought of Pei Qianhao.
~~~
Meanwhile, Pei Qianhao was in the Prince Hao Residence¡¯s main courtyard.
Su Xi-er knew it was him once she heard his footsteps. After smelling alcohol on him, she furrowed her brows. ¡°You drank again?¡±
¡°Mmm, a few mouthfuls.¡± Pei Qianhao reached out his hands to hug Su Xi-er.
¡°Prince Hao, you should drink less. Drinking wine can cause people to make a botch of things.¡±
¡°This Prince will take note of this from now on.¡± Pei Qianhao was in a good mood today, making him willing to acquiesce to her every request.
¡°Prince Hao, this servant doesn¡¯t have a maiden family. From where should I leave for the marriage?¡±[1]
¡°This Prince has already made arrangements. Don¡¯t worry, it must naturally be a glorious sight when this Prince marries a wife. You will know when the timees.¡± Pei Qianhao patted her back in reassurance.
¡°You want to give this servant a surprise?¡± Su Xi-er smiled, her eyes glittering like stars in the night sky.
The scenic night atmosphere was getting to him. Although he had been drinking, Pei Qianhao felt like it was his soul that was being intoxicated as he silently stared at Su Xi-er¡¯s face.
Su Xi-er found the smell of alcohol increasingly pronounced and chided, ¡°Prince Hao, you definitely drank a lot, not just a little.¡±
The corners of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth were curved up. ¡°I can¡¯t hide it from your nose. This Prince was in a good mood today and drank a few cups with my group of brothers in the army barracks.¡±
Not only had he met Xie Liuli today, he had also handled the matter between Ye Qingzhu and Wu Ling. He was happy enough to drink a few cups with the Minister of War after settling these matters.
¡°This servant will help you into the room to rest.¡± Su Xi-er pulled his hand to lead him to the main room.
Feeling the warmth in his hands, Pei Qianhao gazed at Su Xi-er¡¯s side. I haven¡¯t married her yet, but she already looks a little like a virtuous wife and good mother.
Pei Qianhao smiled to himself at this thought. His intoxicated state of mind made him almost more charming than usual.
Su Xi-er supported Pei Qianhao to the side of the bed before helping him remove his shoes and outer clothes.
Just as she went to cover him with the quilt, Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand suddenly grasped hers. ¡°Su Xi-er, although your parents are dead, you still have other rtives in this world.¡±
She understood what he meant. On the day of the wedding, we still have to invite people from my maiden family. But the only person left in my maiden family is Lianchen.
Su Xi-er daringly asked, ¡°Prince Hao, do you know who this servant is?¡±
Pei Qianhaoughed, his hands caressing her face. ¡°Of course I know; you are Su Xi-er.¡±
¡°No, I am not Su Xi-er. This servant¡¯s maiden family is from Nanzhao.¡± After she finished speaking, Su Xi-er realised that Pei Qianhao was already asleep.
He has been extremely busy because of me. Su Xi-er reached out her hand to gently massage his hands.
¡°Pei Qianhao, I am Ning Rn. You once said that you would never marry someone like me, but do you still think the same way? If you find out who I am, will you still marry me? Should I tell you?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s voice was soft, to the point that one would barely be able to hear it over the shifting of fabric as she pulled the quilt over Pei Qianhao.
Once she finished, Su Xi-er prepared to leave, but suddenly felt her hand being grasped. When she turned around, however, Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were still shut, though he was mumbling in his sleep. ¡°Stay further away from Nanzhao¡¯s little Emperor and Yun Ruofeng. No one can snatch you away from this Prince.¡±
1. Marriages in ancient China can be quiteplicated, so I¡¯ll just simply exin for this context only. The bride will be sent off by her maiden family in her maiden house, and she has to travel to the groom¡¯s ce in a sedan chair before holding the marriage ceremony there.
CHAPTER 346 (1): WHO TO INVITE
CHAPTER 346 (1): WHO TO INVITE
Trantion: Rakumon
Gradually, Pei Qianhao loosened his grip. So, it appears that he was talking in his sleep. Still, thinking about me even when he¡¯s asleep... it¡¯s nice to know that he really cherishes me.
Su Xi-er gave him one final nce before walking out of the room.
As she closed the door behind her, she heard some rustling sounds in the nearby undergrowth. A momentter, Feng Changqing appeared. He had been intending to inform her about the matter of Xie Liuli, but was now hesitant after watching here out of Pei Qianhao¡¯s room.
Discerning that there was something weighing on Feng Changqing¡¯s heart, Su Xi-er encouraged, ¡°Just say what you want. You are bad at masking your thoughts.¡±
¡°This matter is rted to Prince Hao. When this subordinate went out today, I saw Prince Hao secretly meeting with Commandery Princess Xie.¡± Feng Changqing reported while observing Su Xi-er¡¯s expression.
The only sister of Commandery Prince Xie is Xie Liuli. Thus, Pei Qianhao secretly met with Xie Liuli today,ing back while reeking of alcohol.
Su Xi-er mused over it for a while. ¡°I will go to the study to write two letters. One of them is to be sent to Lianchen. As for the other, I¡¯ll need you to infiltrate the Commandery Prince Residence and deliver it to Commandery Princess Xie.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± Feng Changqing nodded, and followed Su Xi-er to the study.
Although she wasn¡¯tpletely familiar with the Prince Hao Residence yet, she had still managed to grasp theyout of the more important rooms after wandering around it for an entire day.The main courtyard has a main room and side room. The former is where Prince Hao resides, while the side room is for Princess Consort Hao. Besides the main courtyard that houses the study, there are also several lesser side courtyards where secondary consorts and concubines would stay.
Of course, based on Pei Qianhao¡¯s personality, those side courtyards are probably just for decoration. Otherwise, why would he still need to establish the Beauty Pce? The Prince Hao Residence is enormous enough to amodate 72 beauties all on its own.
Su Xi-er entered the study and quickly finished writing the two letters before handing them to Feng Changqing. Slipping them into his sleeve, he quickly departed to fulfil his orders. Efficient as ever, he soon handed the letter meant for Ning Lianchen to one of his trusted subordinates before heading to the Commandery Prince Residence on his own.
Before he could sneak in, however, he heard a man¡¯s voice calling out to him from behind.
¡°I knew since the moment we met that you weren¡¯t a simple flower grower. Feng Changqing, have you always been Su Xi-er¡¯s subordinate?¡± It was Yu Xiao!
¡°You don¡¯t have to care about this.¡±
Yu Xiao was unrelenting. ¡°You are from Nanzhao, while Su Xi-er is from Beimin. How is it possible for you to have been her subordinate for a long time? You may not know who I am, but after my observation for the past few days, I know who you are!¡±
Yu Xiao¡¯s countenance was now solemn. He suddenly scooted close to Feng Changqing and muttered a few words.
Hearing those words, Feng Changqing¡¯s pupils constricted. Yu Xiao is actually...
¡°Although we weren¡¯t biological brothers, he was better than one, and we came from the same vige. Feng Changqing, my elder brother revered you, even going as far as to die trying to block an arrow that was meant for you.¡±
Memories flooded into Feng Changqing¡¯s mind like a torrent until he clenched his fists and snapped out of it. Finally, he turned to Yu Xiao and said, ¡°I have an important business to handle right now. We¡¯ll talk about this again in the future.¡±
Feng Changqing then leapt, instantly flipping himself over the Commandery Prince Residence¡¯s walls.
Yu Xiao began ruminating. Perhaps it¡¯d be better to directly ask Su Xi-er. With that idea in mind, he headed straight for the Prince Hao Residence. By the time he arrived, he just happened to find Su Xi-er walking towards the backyard where Ruo Yuan and Hong Li stayed.
CHAPTER 346 (2): WHO TO INVITE
CHAPTER 346 (2): WHO TO INVITE
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Xi-er asked. Yu Xiao hardly ever looks so serious.
¡°Feng Changqing is loyal to the previous Eldest Imperial Princess, and my elder brother died blocking an arrow for him. For him to now follow you... What is your rtionship with Nanzhao¡¯s previous Eldest Imperial Princess, Ning Rn?¡±
Su Xi-er stared at him. As expected, most normal people would expect that I am rted to Ning Rn, not her reincarnation.
¡°I admire Ning Rn, that¡¯s all.¡±
Yu Xiao clearly didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°Many people worship Ning Rn. Must Feng Changqing help every single one of them then? There must be a deeper rtion; the only question is what that entails. You are very mysterious.¡±
¡°There are some things that I keep from you in order to protect you; all you need to know is that I wouldn¡¯t harm you.¡±
¡°I have long resolved to follow you, regardless of your identity. Nevertheless, I do have a request now that I know that you were rted to Ning Rn.¡± Yu Xiao knelt down at this point.
Su Xi-er let him do so and said, ¡°Just get to the point.¡±
¡°My elder brother was shot to death by Yun Ruofeng¡¯s subordinate, Wei Mohai. Although Wei Mohai has died, the true perpetrator is Yun Ruofeng. There is no doubt that you n to exact revenge for her; all I ask is that Prince Yun dies by my hands.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression was slightly stiff. Looking at the kneeling Yu Xiao, her deep-seated hatred began to rise up.
¡°Please allow that.¡± Yu Xiao raised his head, his eyes full of earnestness.
Su Xi-er raised her hand for him to rise. ¡°Prince Yun hasmitted absolutely heinous and atrocious crimes. He should have long prepared to die. I promise you, you can decide how he will die.¡±
Yu Xiao stood up. ¡°Many thanks, Miss Xi-er. I want him to die by the Heart-Prating Arrow.¡±
¡°You know how to fire the Heart-Prating Arrow?¡±
Yu Xiao shook his head. ¡°My archery skills are inadequate; I can¡¯t shoot with great precision. However, I can fire three arrows at once when at close distance. At least one of them will lodge itself in his heart.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I can understand that your hatred of Prince Yun is great, but we can¡¯t act in haste. Return to your room for now and rest.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Yu Xiao turned around and headed for his own room.
Watching Yu Xiao¡¯s departing figure, Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze became deep. He simply wants to take revenge for his elder brother. He didn¡¯t even pressure me about why I would know Ning Rn. If it had been someone more meticulous, their thoughts would definitely have gone in another direction.
I¡¯ll instruct Feng Changqing to be more cautious when handling matters from now on, so that we avoid arousing others¡¯ suspicions. No one in Beimin must learn that I am Ning Rn. Even if it¡¯s Pei Qianhao, I can¡¯t let him find out for now.
Having made up her mind, Su Xi-er continued walking to the backyard and spent the night in one of the rooms there.
The next morning, Su Xi-er woke up and freshened herself up before heading straight for the main courtyard. Opening the door, she didn¡¯t see Pei Qianhao. Did he go to the imperial pce so early today?
Just as she was about to turn around, she heard a deep voice from behind her. ¡°Where did you sleepst night?¡±
Su Xi-er turned to find Pei Qianhao and faintly smiled. ¡°This servant went to the backyard.¡±
¡°The main courtyard is where you stay. Who allowed you to sleep in the backyard?¡±
Hearing the displeasure in his tone, she walked forward. ¡°Prince Hao, you haven¡¯t married this servant yet.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll only stay here after we¡¯re married?¡±
¡°Mmm, I can only openly stay here after we¡¯re married.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, this Prince has to quickly instruct the Ministry of Rites to pick an auspicious date.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, do you want to invite envoys from other countries to your wedding?¡± Su Xi-er asked. If he does, Lianchen wouldn¡¯t need an excuse to visit.
Customarily, other countries would only send envoys to congratte the Emperor and Empress on their marriage. Doing the same for a Prince Regent would be a vition of etiquette.
¡°Su Xi-er, who do you want to invite?¡± Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t directly refuse her, choosing instead to test the waters.
That said, he already had an answer in his heart. Nanzhao¡¯s little Emperor.
CHAPTER 347 (1): MEETING XIE LIULI
CHAPTER 347 (1): MEETING XIE LIULI
Trantion: Rakumon
The corners of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth were suddenly curled up. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not appropriate for this Prince to invite envoys from other nations, but that doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s impossible. If you want it to be a grand procession, this Prince will follow your wishes.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him in surprise. I didn¡¯t expect him to agree. Isn¡¯t he afraid that the people will think that he¡¯s plotting to seize the throne?
¡°This Prince will specially invite Nanzhao¡¯s emperor.¡± He naturally had his own reasons for doing so. This way, I¡¯ll be able to nip any thoughts Nanzhao¡¯s emperor may have in the bud.
As expected, Pei Qianhao had hit the nail on the head. Even if there seems to be some other reason behind his invitation, I¡¯ll be happy as long as Lianchen cane.
The only remaining family I have in this world muste.
¡°Prince Hao, when will the wedding be held? You don¡¯t have to invite this servant¡¯s so-called maiden family members.¡±
The original Su Xi-er had entered the imperial pce at such a young age that her rtives probably don¡¯t remember her anymore. Why do we need to look for them?
¡°Since you have no maiden family, the betrothal gifts will simply be ced in the Prince Hao Residence. As for when the wedding will be announced, the Winter Solstice Banquet will be here in a few days. While everybody already knows that you are with this Prince, I will formally announce it then.¡±
After observing her expression for a while, he finally finished his statement. ¡°This Prince will be making a trip to the army barracks.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded, not forgetting to remind him, ¡°Don¡¯t drink wine.¡±
¡°Controlling this Prince?¡± Pei Qianhao raised his eyebrow, but his tone remained gentle.
¡°You were inebriatedst night, and your whole body reeked of alcohol.¡±
¡°This Prince won¡¯t drink this time. Stay in the residence and don¡¯t run around.¡± Pei Qianhao lightly patted Su Xi-er¡¯s head before exiting the main courtyard.
Su Xi-er entered her own room and tidied things up before going to the kitchen for breakfast.
Ruo Yuan rubbed her own round stomach. ¡°I am going to find some manual work to do in the backyardter, or else I¡¯ll get fat again.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a good idea; I¡¯m also nning to find a broom and do a bit of sweeping.¡± Hong Li propped her chin up.
Su Xi-er ced her bowl and chopsticks down. ¡°The two of you can wash the bowls first. I¡¯ll look for youter.¡±
Ruo Yuan and Hong Li nodded. Although they didn¡¯t know where she was going, they didn¡¯t question her.
Su Xi-er went to the entrance of the Prince Hao Residence, where the guards began to say that she wasn¡¯t allowed out. In the end, however, she used the excuse that Pei Qianhao had asked her to buy something, and was allowed to leave as long as she returned within a few hours.
She started heading towards a teahouse once she made it out onto the street. Su Xi-er had arranged to meet with Xie Liuli at this teahouse through the letter that Feng Changqing had delivered. She¡¯lle if she wants to resolve this matter.
In a private room on the second floor of the teahouse, Su Xi-er ordered a few dishes and tea before settling down to wait.
During that time, she saw Qin Ling walking on the streets. Isn¡¯t he scared of being discovered while walking around in such an open manner?
Qin Ling was pacing about. Prince Yun had ordered for everyone to retreat from the capital, and that he would soon personally arrive in Beimin to bring Su Xi-er back.
This order was fine, but the problem was that several of his subordinates had gone missing. Even after ordering some others to investigate, he had yet to receive any news.
Unbeknownst to him, each one of his actions had been caught by Su Xi-er.
Only once Xie Liuli appeared did Su Xi-er retract her gaze.
CHAPTER 347 (2): MEETING XIE LIULI
CHAPTER 347 (2): MEETING XIE LIULI
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Commandery Princess, please have a seat.¡± Su Xi-er stood up and gestured at Xie Liuli.
Xie Liuli nodded, lowering herself into one of the chairs into the room while looking Su Xi-er over. ¡°I know what you want to talk to me about.¡±
Prince Hao had also looked for me to discuss the same subject. I¡¯m not so unreasonable that I would cling to someone who doesn¡¯t like me.
But right now, she intentionally showed an ambiguous attitude to put the woman in front of her in a difficult spot. She wanted to know what the woman Prince Hao fancied was like.
Su Xi-er picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Xie Liuli. ¡°You and Prince Hao were engaged many years ago, and Prince Hao has longe of age. If he wanted to abide by the agreement between your families, why would he have waited until now?¡±
¡°You already know about the engagement between the Pei and Xie families.¡± Xie Liuli¡¯s gaze grew more suspicious. Any normal woman would at least be unsettled by such a thing, but she seems to bepletely fine with it.
Su Xi-er nodded andughed. ¡°Commandery Princess, if I am right, you have already agreed to throw away the engagement. The problem now must be if Commandery Prince Xie is also willing to do so.¡±
Scepticism receded from Xie Liuli¡¯s eyes, supnted by incredulity. How did she know that I have already let it go? And how did she know that Elder Brother is the one who¡¯s insisting on the marriage?
Without waiting for Xie Liuli to reply, Su Xi-er continued. ¡°How can Prince Hao be so easily controlled? I¡¯m afraid that your elder brother will only be harming you if he insists on this marriage.¡±
¡°How should I put this? My brother treats me very well; he wouldn¡¯t harm me.¡±
¡°Of course he wouldn¡¯t intentionally do you any harm. However, when this news spreads to themoners, the only thought in their minds will be that Commandery Princess Xie is relentlessly clinging to Prince Hao.¡±
Xie Liuli began to muse over it for a long while. ¡°I understand what you mean. The changes between the rtionship of our families haspletely changed, taking the dated marriage agreement along with it. Besides, I have always stayed in my boudoir, and hardly go out; the number of times I have seen Prince Hao can be counted on one hand.¡±
¡°I admire Commandery Prince Xie for being an extremely resourceful person. Simrly, you are also not simple, and much wiser than your years, Commandery Princess.¡± Su Xi-er faintly smiled. Xie Liuli and Pei Yaran may be of the same age, but their thoughts are entirely different.
Xie Liuli raised her teacup. ¡°I can¡¯t drink, so let me offer a toast to you with tea in ce of wine today, Miss.¡±
Su Xi-er picked up her teacup and smiled in response, taking a sip.
¡°If I were not the Commandery Princess and surnamed Xie, perhaps you and I could have been friends.¡± Xie Liuli wryly smiled.
Right as she spoke, however, a clear male voice interjected. ¡°Miss Xi-er, what great tactics you have to invite this Prince¡¯s younger sister here.¡±
Xie Liuli instantly got up from her chair. ¡°Elder Brother.¡±
Xie Yun waved his hand and instructed a guard. ¡°Send the Commandery Princess back to the residence and don¡¯t allow her toe out.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The guard then walked to Xie Liuli¡¯s side and gestured for her to leave.
Xie Liuli tightly pursed her lips. ¡°Elder Brother, don¡¯t make things difficult for her.¡±
¡°She¡¯s currently Prince Hao¡¯s favourite. Why would this Prince do that?¡±
Xie Liuli nced at Su Xi-er before walking out of the private room with the guard.
¡°Prince Hao has been at the army barracks for several days. Was it because of your meddling?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s smile faded away as her expression became solemn.
¡°Miss Xi-er, although you¡¯re a pce maid, your thoughts run deeper than a strategist¡¯s.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t dare to ept thepliment, but I must ask you: What are your odds of sess if you go against Prince Hao? The best result would be that both parties suffer a loss.¡±
Faced with Su Xi-er¡¯s provocation, Xie Yun smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any chances of winning, but now I do.¡±
His gazended on Su Xi-er. Pei Qianhao was nearly omnipotent in the past, but now he has a kryptonite. Should I thank Su Xi-er?
At this thought, the corners of Xie Yun¡¯s mouth curled into a smile.
CHAPTER 348 (1): BETWEEN MEN
CHAPTER 348 (1): BETWEEN MEN
Trantion: Rakumon
With a cid expression, Xie Yun sat down opposite of her and asked in a provocative tone, ¡°This Prince wants to hear, why do I not have any chance of sess?¡±
¡°If you did, you wouldn¡¯t be as desperate as to try attacking this servant. Attacking a woman like this is usually a tactic ofst resort.¡± Su Xi-er responded in a rxed manner, theposure she exudedpletely unfit for a pce maid.
Xie Yun had always been puzzled by Su Xi-er from the moment he knew of her existence. This kind of woman shouldn¡¯t be a pce maid. Even an imperial princess would rarely show such an imposing disposition that even I don¡¯t dare to belittle.
However, would someone like this take the me for He Xiangyu? For someone who¡¯s only strength was her youth, I fail to see how He Xiangyu would be worth befriending for someone like Su Xi-er.
¡°How do you know that attacking women is this Prince¡¯sst resort? What if this is my first option?¡± Xie Yun raised his eyebrow and pensively looked at Su Xi-er.
¡°It was a conjecture on this servant¡¯s part, but now I can see that you really do want to try to make a move on a woman, Commandery Prince Xie.¡± Naturally, the ¡®woman¡¯ she was referring to was herself.
¡°The title of Princess Consort Hao carries a lot of weight along with being Prince Hao¡¯s wife. It also involves every influential n in Beimin, as well as the Imperial Household. Su Xi-er, you should know that your appearance has thrown a wrench into the ns of numerous people. If all you want is status, this Prince can also give it to you if you would like to be Commandery Princess Consort. How about it?¡± Xie Yun¡¯s eyes gleamed brightly, intent on making a deal.
Su Xi-er furrowed her brows, but before she could reply, the door to the private room was pushed open and apanied by a low and husky male voice. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, have you ever seen someone exchanging gold for silver?¡± A tall figure entered the room, and it was none other than Pei Qianhao.
Xie Yun understood the overtone in Pei Qianhao¡¯s words. Topare the titles of Princess Consort Hao and Commandery Princess Consort to gold and silver...
¡°Prince Hao, it¡¯s such a coincidence. Why not take a seat?¡± Xie Yun gestured to the empty seats beside them.
Su Xi-er stood up from her chair and walked over to Pei Qianhao. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao softly replied, ¡°Were you paying attention to what this Prince told you before I left the residence?¡±
¡°This servant came out to settle some matters.¡±
¡°Regarding this Prince and Commandery Princess Xie¡¯s engagement?¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±
¡°This Prince will resolve this matter; you just have to listen to me and return to the Prince Hao Residence for now. This Prince has something to say to Commandery Prince Xie¡± Pei Qianhao waved his hand for the guard to take her away.
People like Pei Qianhao are used to dealing with matters like this, and instead of finding it helpful, they would feel someone forcefully interfering to be annoying.
I didn¡¯t understand this back when I was Ning Rn. I have never considered the feelings of men, but I have learned to care about Pei Qianhao¡¯s feelings now.
If I continue to insist on intervening, he would see it as a sign of myck of trust in him, his ability, and his love for me.
Hence, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t stay behind, but chose to follow the guard out of the private room.
Inside the room, Xie Yunughed. ¡°Su Xi-er was ice cold in front of this Prince, but behaved so nicely for you, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°You sent a letter to Pei Zheng and met up with him.¡± Pei Qianhao calmly stated as he sat down and stared at Xie Yun.
CHAPTER 348 (2): BETWEEN MEN
CHAPTER 348 (2): BETWEEN MEN
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°This Prince won¡¯t agree to the engagement between the Pei and Xie families. Besides, Commandery Princess Xie isn¡¯t interested in this Prince.¡±
Xie Yun¡¯sughter carried a trace of mockery. ¡°Marriage alliances between the aristocratic ns are verymon. They have nothing to do with love; only the interests of the family.¡±
Pei Qianhao nced at him and replied in a steady voice, ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, a marriage alliance with the Pei Family doesn¡¯t have to involve this Prince marrying the Commandery Princess. There is a woman of suitable age in the Pei Family called Pei Anru. You can marry her, and the Pei and Xie families would still be bound by marriage.¡±
These words were tantamount to a p to Xie Yun¡¯s face. Pei Anru is from the Pei Family¡¯s side branch, while I am from the Xie Family¡¯s main branch. How can a main descendant marry a side descendant? Furthermore, everyone is clear about how incorrigible Pei Anru¡¯s father, Pei Yong, was.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie, you¡¯re not willing? Is it because you find Pei Anru beneath you? You should be agreeing as long as it¡¯s a woman who can help the Xie Family.¡± Pei Qianhao was tantly mocking what Xie Yun had previously said, disregarding personal love for the sake of the family¡¯s interests.
Xie Yun maintained his smile. ¡°This Prince didn¡¯t know that you were the type to make garrulously long speeches. I¡¯m honestly impressed, but didn¡¯t you know that Pei Anru is already disfigured? No ordinary man would fancy an ugly woman like her, but this Prince is willing to marry Su Xi-er instead.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°Su Xi-er is going to be Princess Consort Hao soon. If you want to make a move on her and don¡¯t mind something happening to the Xie Residence, you can try me.¡±
¡°What big talk. The Xie Family has been an aristocratic family in Beimin for many generations; even thete Emperor didn¡¯t dare to say such things. Your confidence is swelling by the day.¡± Xie Yun stopped smiling and stared straight at Pei Qianhao.
The two made no further remarks as a showdown between men silentlymenced. It felt as if the atmosphere in the private room had congealed, with even the sound of the wind blowing through the windows being inaudible.
After a long while, Xie Yun patted the hem of his sleeves and stood up from the chair. ¡°This Prince shall kindly let you in on a piece of information. Nanzhao¡¯s Prince Yun has already had his trusted confidante infiltrate Beimin¡¯s capital. This Prince has already transferred all my soldiers elsewhere. As for how to stop Prince Yun, that¡¯s your business, Prince Hao.¡±
Xie Yun then left with a smile on his face. I control a third of Beimin¡¯s military forces, and they have now been removed from the capital.
The remaining two-thirds are mainly controlled by Pei Qianhao, but a significant number of those soldiers are at the border, while others are camping in rural areas. There aren¡¯t many left stationed in the capital.
This move of Xie Yun was ruthless enough to risk the safety of the whole nation.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed. Don¡¯t tell me that Prince Yun will also being to Beimin? I can tell that his intentions towards Su Xi-er are impure, but I wonder what his reaction would be to our marriage.
Suddenly, Wu Ling¡¯s voice could be heard from outside the room. ¡°Prince Hao, the mission you assigned has beenpleted.¡±
Pei Qianhao stood up and walked out of the private room, lowering his voice. ¡°The corpses have been dealt with?¡±
¡°Yes, Qin Ling has already discovered the bodies of his subordinates, and he will definitely report to Prince Yun.¡±
Killing his subordinates was a warning to Yun Ruofeng that he could meet with the same end if he dared to enter Beimin¡¯s capital and cause trouble.
¡°Prince Hao, Commandery Princess Xie has already been confined by Commandery Prince Xie, so we are unable to...¡±
Pei Qianhao waved his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to monitor Xie Liuli. A wedge has already been driven between the Xie siblings.¡±
Wu Ling bowed. ¡°This subordinate understands.¡±
¡°Have you properly looked into Feng Changqing?¡±
Wu Ling¡¯s brows were knitted. ¡°Forgive this subordinate¡¯s ipetence. He seems to have appeared in Nanzhao almost overnight. His floriculture skills, however, are nothing fake. The Lingrui flowers have already been sessfully transnted.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°Following this, you will stay put in the Prince Hao Residence.¡±
CHAPTER 349 (1): STAY PUT
CHAPTER 349 (1): STAY PUT
Trantion: Rakumon
Seeing Wu Ling¡¯s baffled expression, Pei Qianhao continued. ¡°Watch over Su Xi-er and make sure she doesn¡¯t leave the residence. If you can¡¯t do the job right, your position ofmander will be rescinded.¡±
Wu Ling widened his eyes. I won¡¯t need to do anything except stay in the Prince Hao Residence and make sure Su Xi-er doesn¡¯t leave the residence. Isn¡¯t this... using a sledgehammer to crack a nut? Prince Hao, can you give me another job instead?
Unfortunately for him, Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t spare him another nce before walking out of the teahouse.
Wu Ling was dumbstruck for a while before finally returning to his senses. After heaving a long sigh and forcing himself to ept reality, he swiftly headed to the Prince Hao Residence.
Between dealing with the situation in the army barracks and sussing out the imperial guards of Nanzhao that had infiltrated the capital, Pei Qianhao had suddenly be extremely busy.With Su Xi-er¡¯s position in Pei Qianhao¡¯s heart rising by the day, he would only rest assured if he sent his trusted confidante, Wu Ling, to guard her.
When Wu Ling entered the Prince Hao Residence, the guards under him came forth to report. ¡°Commander Wu, Miss Qing came and is quarrelling with Miss Ruo Yuan in the backyard.¡±
Hearing the words ¡®Miss Qing¡¯ instantly gave Wu Ling a headache. To think that she would barge into the Prince Hao Residence and even begin arguing with Ruo Yuan.
¡°Commander Wu, is there something going on between you and Ruo Yuan?¡± Unable to contain his curiosity, Wu Ling¡¯s subordinate mustered up his courage to ask.
Wu Ling looked at him with a harsh gaze. ¡°Where did you hear that from? Are you now listening to baseless rumours?¡± He then headed straight for the backyard, the image of Ye Qingzhu¡¯s furious appearance emerging in his mind.
If I don¡¯t handle this matter well, it¡¯s going to cause me lots of problems in the future!
As the guard watched Wu Ling¡¯s departing figure, his face was full of confusion. That¡¯s strange, if there isn¡¯t anything going on with Ruo Yuan, why has Miss Qinge to look for Ruo Yuan and make trouble? Even stranger still, when did Commander Wu start his own romance story?
In the backyard, Ye Qingzhu was sizing up Ruo Yuan. There are only two words that can describe her: fat and round! I thought that she would be a breathtaking beauty, but never expected this. Did Brother Wu lose his mind to start something with this fat woman?
Hong Li was getting anxious. We can¡¯t offend Miss Qing, but it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s here to make trouble. Everyone in the pce knows that the arrogant Miss Qing is not an easy opponent. Even Miss He, who had served the Empress Dowager, had no idea what to do against Miss Qing.
But I can¡¯t just be worried and do nothing. Hong Li looked towards Su Xi-er and saw thetter calmly observing, as if the matter didn¡¯t concern her at all.
Hong Li immediately tugged at Su Xi-er¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Quickly go up and mediate. Why is Miss Qing looking at Ruo Yuan so angrily?¡±
Su Xi-er patted her hand to reassure her. ¡°Don¡¯t panic and just watch. Nothing will happen.¡±
¡°Ah? Watch by the side? How can that do?¡± Hong Li looked at Ruo Yuan in concern, wishing that she could go up and pull Ruo Yuan away.
Ye Qingzhu¡¯s eyes were filled with puzzlement. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Commander Wu?¡±
Ruo Yuan was already nervous, and hearing such a question from Ye Qingzhu only served to make her heart palpitate more wildly in fear of thetter finding out her feelings. ¡°There¡¯s no rtionship between this servant and Commander Wu. Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Miss Qing.¡±
¡°Misunderstand? Rumours have toe from somewhere. I heard that you keep pestering Commander Wu, and that you admire him very much?¡± Ye Qingzhu approached step by step, the mockery in her eyes bing more intense.
Ruo Yuan was so frightened that she retreated a few steps back. Did I get found out? I have only told Hong Li and Su Xi-er. Who exactly did Miss Qing hear that from?
CHAPTER 349 (2): STAY PUT
CHAPTER 349 (2): STAY PUT
Trantion: Rakumon
Every word was like a needle piercing Ruo Yuan¡¯s heart. A lowly status. A hideous appearance and figure. How can I have the face to continue living in this world? The scenes of her being jeered at when she was a pce maid in the Pce Side Quarters shed through her mind.
Ruo Yuan pursed her lips and tightly clenched her fists, raising her head to look at Ye Qingzhu. Yet, despite the emotions welling up within her, she wasn¡¯t able to say a word.
¡°What, you can¡¯t say anything now that you¡¯ve been found out? Commander Wu and I have known each other for many years, but how long have you known him? Let me tell you something. Stay away from Commander Wu. If you let me hear anything about you again, I will definitely not spare you!¡± Ye Qingzhu yelled out as she raised her hand, preparing to aim it at Ruo Yuan¡¯s face.
Hong Li panicked, starting to dash over before Su Xi-er grabbed her wrist.
¡°Don¡¯t stop me. Ruo Yuan is going to get hit.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ye Qingzhu won¡¯t hit her.¡± Su Xi-er calmly stated as she let go of Hong Li.
As expected, when Ye Qingzhu¡¯s hand was about to touch Ruo Yuan¡¯s cheeks, she paused. ¡°I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. I will only deal with you when you have truly provoked me. You should know my bottom line very well, right?¡±
Ruo Yuan stared at Ye Qingzhu with widened eyes and finally managed to reply, ¡°I entered the pce at a very young age, and have done manualbour in the Pce Side Quarters ever since. This appearance and figure are because I had no choice but to eat if I wanted to have enough strength to work. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯ll be the same in the future. Miss Qing, I only have admiration for Commander Wu, and not the feelings between a man and woman. Besides, you have you said it yourself, my status is unable to match up to his.¡±
This time, she didn¡¯t address herself as ¡®this servant¡¯, but as ¡®I¡¯.
Su Xi-er was impressed by her response. I didn¡¯t intervene precisely because I wanted to see how Ruo Yuan would handle this. Hong Li gradually understood Su Xi-er¡¯s intentions. When she heard Ruo Yuan¡¯s words, she felt a little moved.
Ye Qingzhu looked at Ruo Yuan. ¡°It¡¯s best if you can think that way. Remember, Commander Wu is mine.¡±
As soon as she said that, a male voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Ye Qingzhu, are you done making a scene?¡±
Hearing Wu Ling¡¯s voice, a delighted smile appeared on Ye Qingzhu¡¯s expression as she immediately turned around and sweetly called, ¡°Big Brother Wu.¡±
Wu Ling felt a splitting headacheing on. Didn¡¯t Prince Hao say that he had already helped me settle this matter? Why is it getting even worse now?!
At this moment, Ye Qingzhu walked to Wu Ling and softly told him, ¡°I was a little worried at first, but hearing Prince Hao¡¯s words, I have decided that I will always follow you wherever you go. It¡¯s your business if you don¡¯t want me, but that isn¡¯t the same for me. You can¡¯t control everything I do, so don¡¯t think of throwing me far away.¡±
Wu Ling was totally dumbfounded. This is the result of Prince Hao handling this matter? I pulled an all-nighter to deal with Qin Ling and his subordinates, and Prince Hao said that he had handled Ye Qingzhu. However, what kind of solution is this? Hepletely yed along with her!
I shouldn¡¯t have trusted Prince Hao. I should have asked Su Xi-er to help me solve this issue.
¡°Prince Hao said that I have to fight for whatever I like.¡± Ye Qingzhu winked and sweetly smiled.
Wu Ling sighed. With the kind of person that Prince Hao is, I should have known. He will fight for what he likes, and nobody will dare say no!
¡°Ye Qingzhu, you should understand that I¡¯m avoiding you because I don¡¯t like you. There are some things that can¡¯t be forced.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine as long as I like you. It¡¯s very tiring to like a person, and I can¡¯t bear to have you be tired.¡± Ye Qingzhu scooted closer to Wu Ling and pulled his arm.
Watching this scene, Ruo Yuan felt a very ufortable feeling in her heart. Miss Qing is a beautiful woman, while Commander Wu is a talented man. They are simply a match made in heaven.
Gradually, Ruo Yuan could no longer continue watching, and she turned to leave the scene behind her.
CHAPTER 350 (1): FIND OUT
CHAPTER 350 (1): FIND OUT
Trantion: Rakumon
Hong Li understood and swiftly departed in the same direction as Ruo Yuan.
Wu Ling was still being pestered by Ye Qingzhu, and could only helplessly signal at Su Xi-er with his eyes to help him.
However, Su Xi-er shook her head and instead turned to walk deeper into the backyard.
Wu Ling was at his wit¡¯s end. In the end, he pushed Ye Qingzhu away while asking her, ¡°Tell me, what exactly do you want?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you. I just want to look at you and follow you. Is that so wrong?¡± Ye Qingzhu gazed at Wu Ling, unsure of what he was annoyed about. I have already taken a step back by not pressuring him to like me.
¡°Do you n to keep following me even after I marry a wife? Ye Qingzhu, do you still n on marrying someone?¡± Wu Ling involuntarily raised his voice and stared at her solemnly.
Ye Qingzhu was shocked. Big Brother Wu has never raised his voice at me. Did I force him too much? Is he determined to not even allow me to like him?
¡°Ye Qingzhu, don¡¯t look at me like that. Do you understand that I only look upon you like a younger sister? I do not wish for my younger sister to harbour such feelings towards me; otherwise, we would end up like...¡± Wu Ling lowered his voice before he walked closer to Ye Qingzhu and continued. ¡°The Empress Dowager has liked Prince Hao for so many years, but Prince Hao has never epted her feelings. Don¡¯t you understand why? I don¡¯t want us to one day end up like Prince Hao and the Empress Dowager.¡±
Wu Ling felt that he had made things very clear, and turned to leave without looking at the expression on Ye Qingzhu¡¯s face.
Ye Qingzhu stood there dumbstruck, and was at a loss of what to do. I am very clear about how tense the rtionship between Prince Hao and the Empress Dowager is. At the same time, the idea that Big Brother Wu will meet someone else that he likes in the future makes me ufortable. I know myself well enough that I might do something reckless that would elicit his displeasure.
The more she contemted, the more nk Ye Qingzhu¡¯s gaze became as she realised the futility of her situation.
Eventually, another female¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°It¡¯s also good to settle things early.¡±
Ye Qingzhu turned around and looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve followed Prince Hao for so long, but my personality has be like his, unable to let things go. Would Prince Hao feel the same if he was forced to let you go?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t alwayspare yourself with Prince Hao; he is always certain that he will obtain something when he wants it. There are few others who can share such confidence. The same applies here: are you sure that you can get Wu Ling to like you?¡±
Faced with Su Xi-er¡¯s question, Ye Qingzhu actually found herself unable to reply. I would¡¯ve answered yes in a heartbeat in the past, but now I am not so sure. It feels like there¡¯s a tense string between Big Brother Wu and I, and if I pull any harder, the string might break.
¡°Even without Wu Ling, you can survive on your own. Don¡¯t force yourself into a dead end.¡± Su Xi-er patted Ye Qingzhu¡¯s shoulder and softly encouraged her.
Ye Qingzhu¡¯s body shivered. ¡°What I can do is help Big Brother Wu with his work.¡±
¡°Help him do things, but silently. Ye Qingzhu, that¡¯s what Prince Hao has always been doing for me. He has never told me how much he likes me, but I can tell from his actions.¡± Su Xi-er slowly said, the corners of her mouth curling into a smile without her realising it.
Everyone wishes for warmth. Everyone wishes to beforted. Everyone wishes for a safe harbour. Whether someone is weak or strong makes no difference.
Ye Qingzhu felt as if she had stopped breathing. Prince Hao has always been silently supporting Su Xi-er, instead of just fighting for her without regard for anything else.
So that¡¯s how it is; it¡¯s my fault that Big Brother Wu feels that he has been forced to a cliff¡¯s edge. I didn¡¯t properly understand what Prince Hao meant when he told me that I had to fight for what I like.
CHAPTER 350 (2): FIND OUT
CHAPTER 350 (2): FIND OUT
Trantion: Rakumon
Watching Su Xi-er¡¯s retreating figure, Ye Qingzhu felt as if she had been enlightened as she pondered over the former¡¯s words.
Passing by the main hall, Su Xi-er spotted Wu Ling standing to the side, as if he had been waiting for her.
¡°Commander Wu, what are you doing here instead of carrying out matters for Prince Hao?¡±
Wu Ling opened his mouth, but seemed to have suddenly be mute. My mission for the next few days is to watch over Su Xi-er in the residence.
Seeing Wu Ling standing there like a wooden block, Su Xi-erughed. She no longer paid any heed to him and continued heading for the main courtyard.
Feng Changqing had already discerned Wu Ling¡¯s true intentions for staying in the residence. Wu Ling will be keeping a close watch on Su Xi-er these few days, preventing me from getting close to her. It appears that Prince Hao already has his suspicions about me.
Beside him, Yu Xiao noticed Feng Changqing¡¯s pensive look and purposely waved a hand in front of his face. ¡°Big Brother Changqing, why do you keep dazedly staring at Commander Wu?¡±
Ever since he hade clean to Feng Changqing regarding the matter of histe elder brother, Yu Xiao had been calling him ¡®Big Brother Changqing¡¯ while acting extremely respectful. The person Big Brother was willing to protect with his life is definitely very amazing.
¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t you feel that Commander Wu¡¯s actions are very strange?¡± Feng Changqing remarked as he looked at Wu Ling.
Yu Xiao mulled over it. ¡°It¡¯s indeed rather strange. Someone like him is sitting around in the prince¡¯s residence like a woman staying at home in her boudoir.¡±
¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because Prince Hao ordered Commander Wu to monitor Su Xi-er.¡± Feng Changqing slowly surmised before turning to leave.
Yu Xiao immediately followed. ¡°Is there a need to do so? Is he afraid that she¡¯ll run away after he¡¯s already brought her to the Prince Hao Residence?¡±
Feng Changqing had originally intended to inform Su Xi-er that her letter had been sent, and would be reaching Nanzhao by today. However, he realised that he wouldn¡¯t be able to after seeing Wu Ling keeping a close eye out.
The Prince Hao Residence remained peaceful for the rest of the day, and by the time night had fallen, Ning Lianchen was receiving the letter in Nanzhao¡¯s imperial pce.
Ning Lianchen was currently in Liu Yinyin¡¯s courtyard. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this littless. She was previously sulking and spontaneously throwing a tantrum. Upon examining her, the imperial physician had imed that she had excessive internal heat, which resulted in her irritability.
A 10-year-old girl has excessive internal heat? Isn¡¯t she afraid of beingughed at if word of this gets out? Ning Lianchen chuckled at this and instructed the imperial physician not to spread this matter.
When Ning Lianchen learned who the letter he was holding was from, his expression became serious. He was just about to open it when Liu Yinyin suddenly walked up and tried to take the letter away.
Ning Lianchen¡¯s expression became stern, and his imposing air unconsciously leaked out. Faced with this, Liu Yinyin was scared to the point that she flinched away, looking like someone had just wronged her.
¡°Yinyin, be obedient.¡± Ning Lianchen knew that he had frightened her, so he immediately stowed away his harsh expression and gently coaxed her.
Liu Yinyin didn¡¯t reply, but turned to sit on a stool, her hand tapping the table.
When Ning Lianchen read the contents of the letter, his eyes instantly widened. Imperial Elder Sister is going to marry Prince Hao? That¡¯s so fast. Did Prince Hao y some tricks? No, this won¡¯t do, I have to find a way to make a trip to Beimin.
At this moment, a guard suddenly walked in and bowed before softly reporting, ¡°Your Majesty, Qin Ling has already snuck into Beimin¡¯s capital. Prince Yun is in his own residence.¡±
Ning Lianchen¡¯s brows were furrowed, but rxed when he heard thetter part of the guard¡¯s report. ¡°Got it. Continue to keep a guard on the Prince Yun Residence. You may withdraw.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The guard bowed and left.
After Ning Lianchen burned the letter, he was left to his thoughts until Liu Yinyin suddenly interrupted him. ¡°If Your Majesty hates Prince Yun, why don¡¯t you just kill him?¡±
CHAPTER 351 (1): WAIT UPON PRINCE HAO
CHAPTER 351 (1): WAIT UPON PRINCE HAO
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°How could I understand your thoughts? Fang Lingdang has visited your repose pce a few nights in a row, and even stayed over for the night before.¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s voice became increasingly softer as she turned away from him. When I initially entered the pce, he came to visit me every day because he was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be used to it. Now, not only does he not do so anymore, he even allows Fang Lingdang to his repose pce!
Even though His Majesty is 16, everyone says that he should already have a room concubine servant. Fang Lingdang just turned 15, and her period has alsoe, making her the most suitable candidate to be a room concubine servant.
Although Liu Yinyin didn¡¯t understand what a room concubine servant was, she knew that the person apanying Ning Lianchen would be Fang Lingdang instead. The thought of this made her very ufortable, as if something that belonged to her had been suddenly snatched away.
Ning Lianchen dismissed the little eunuch next to him, then turned her head back to face him. ¡°Yinyin, from whom did you hear that Fang Lingdang has spent the night at this Emperor¡¯s repose pce?¡±
¡°You dare to do something, but you don¡¯t dare to let others know?¡± Liu Yinyin ignored him and tried to turn her head away, but his strength was too much for her.
Hence, Liu Yinyin could only furiously stare at him.
¡°You just trust what others say? Howe even this Emperor doesn¡¯t know that Fang Lingdang has spent the night in my repose pce?¡±
Liu Yinyin became confused. ¡°She didn¡¯t stay over at your repose pce? But you did summon her to your repose pce, right?¡±
The former waspletely untrue, but thetter was a fact. He did summon Fang Lingdang to his repose pce, but it waspletely for the sake of pacifying Imperial Physician Fang and the court ministers.
Some of the ministers who support me think that I¡¯m already at the age where I should be taking room concubine servants.
That was why he had to choose a woman of a suitable age among the ministers¡¯ daughters to be his handmaiden.After mulling over it, he felt that Fang Lingdang¡¯s temperament was gentle since she came from the countryside. As a result, she would likely be less precocious and easier to control. If I summon a minister¡¯s daughter into the pce, she may cause trouble, and even harm Liu Yinyin in the future.
But Liu Yinyin wouldn¡¯t understand even if I tried to exin it to her. Thus, Ning Lianchen decided to keep it to himself and simply patted her head. ¡°Yinyin, be obedient. Why doesn¡¯t this Emperor take you out of the pce to look aroundter?¡±
When she heard that she could leave the pce, Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes began to sparkle again. As soon as she thought about how Ning Lianchen would still summon Fang Lingdang to his repose pce though, her heart grew unsettled.
¡°Can you send Fang Lingdang back to the Fang Residence? Then, you won¡¯t need to summon her to your repose pce anymore.¡± Liu Yinyin oversimplified things with her guileless character.
Ning Lianchen shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about this matter.¡±
¡°Forget it then; you can leave. I have nowhere to go anyways.¡± Liu Yinyin refuted out of spite, pping his arm away.
Yet, her unintentional words had stabbed Ning Lianchen¡¯s heart. With the Liu Residence already destroyed, she has nowhere to go. However, Grand Tutor Liu wouldn¡¯t have died if not for me. It was his death that forced Prince Yun to hand over half of his power.
¡°Yinyin, be more obedient. After some time has passed, this Emperor will send Fang Lingdang back, alright?¡±
Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to lie to me.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Ning Lianchen ruffled her hair tofort her.
Only after receiving his assurance did Liu Yinyin finally smile, the bitterness in her heart dissipating like an early morning mist.
CHAPTER 351 (2): WAIT UPON PRINCE HAO
CHAPTER 351 (2): WAIT UPON PRINCE HAO
Trantion: Rakumon
The Liu Residence is no more, my parents are gone, and the person I used to hate the most has be the only person I can rely on.
Before Ning Lianchen entered his repose pce, he already saw Fang Lingdang respectfully waiting at the entrance. Despite knowing that she was just a decoration to deceive others, she still dutifully put up the act.
¡°Paying respects to Your Majesty.¡± Fang Lingdang bowed at Ning Lianchen. Originally unfamiliar with court etiquette, she had now be used to it.
¡°You may rise. You don¡¯t have to be here tonight.¡± Ning Lianchen then walked through the entrance.
Without the Emperor¡¯s permission, Fang Lingdang didn¡¯t dare to enter the pce, and instead softly called to Ning Lianchen from the entrance.
Ning Lianchen stopped in his tracks, but waved his hand without turning around. ¡°Go back and rest.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, what did this peasant woman do wrong?¡± Fang Lingdang was afraid that she had angered the Emperor. I have been following his instructions toe to the repose pce every day, as well as sleep on the couch in the outer chamber.
¡°This Emperor will dispatch someone to send you back to the Fang Residence after some time has passed.¡±
Fang Lingdang panicked, and immediately knelt down. ¡°Your Majesty, if the Fang Residence weed this peasant woman, my father would have brought me there long ago. Please don¡¯t chase this peasant woman away. I will just stay here quietly, and I promise that I definitely won¡¯t disturb you.¡±
Ning Lianchen continued walking forward, no longer paying any attention to Fang Lingdang.
Fang Lingdang was terrified. She couldn¡¯t understand what she had done wrong, but didn¡¯t dare to leave either. She stood at the entrance of the pce for the entire night; by the time morning arrived, she was already close to copsing from the cold when Ning Lianchen passed by her.
Her lips were parched, and her face was deathly pale. Looking at Ning Lianchen, she greeted, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±
She was only able to get those two words out before she started to fall to the ground. The only reason she didn¡¯t meet with an unfortunate ident was thanks to Ning Lianchen rushing forward to support her. He quickly turned to a nearby guard and gave an order. ¡°Summon an imperial physician.¡±
The news of the Emperor carrying Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s daughter into his repose pce while summoning an imperial physician soon spread throughout the whole imperial pce. A woman who is already getting her period suddenly needs an imperial physician... could she be pregnant?
The news naturally spread to Liu Yinyin¡¯s repose pce, and although she was young, she knew what being pregnant would mean. How can His Majesty possibly send Fang Lingdang out of the pce when they are already family! Ultimately, I¡¯m the only outsider; he and Fang Lingdang are truly family!
~~~
In contrast to themotion in Nanzhao¡¯s imperial pce, Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao Residence was currently very quiet.
Pei Qianhao was handling matters of the army, and hadn¡¯t returned to the residencest night. It would probably be the same for the next several days.
However, Wu Ling had remained in the Prince Hao Residence all this time. Naturally, Su Xi-er already understood why he, Prince Hao¡¯s right-hand man, would be staying in the Prince Hao Residence.
Unfortunately for Ruo Yuan, Wu Ling¡¯s constant appearances made her feel extremely awkward.
On the other hand, Wu Ling found Ruo Yuan¡¯s behaviour strange. Am I a beast? Does she need to avoid me like that?
¡°Su Xi-er, do you feel that something is wrong with Ruo Yuan?¡± Hong Li asked Su Xi-er.
¡°I do.¡± Su Xi-er calmly replied and continued with her work.
¡°I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with Commander Wu too.¡± Hong Li mused.
¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough, you haven¡¯t finished washing the vegetables even after the day is half gone.¡± Su Xi-er snatched her wash basin over and began washing the vegetables in Hong Li¡¯s stead.
¡°Stop, your delicate hands will be waiting upon Prince Hao soon enough. How can you do manualbour?¡± Hong Li snatched the wash basin back.
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°Forget vegetables, I¡¯ve even washed chamber pots before. My hands haven¡¯t been delicate since a long time ago.¡±
Right as she finished speaking, they heard a familiar boy¡¯sughter.
CHAPTER 352 (1): BACK TO THE PALACE SIDE QUARTERS
CHAPTER 352 (1): BACK TO THE PALACE SIDE QUARTERS
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Little fellow, this is the Prince Hao Residence. You should quickly leave, otherwise your buttocks are going to get pped if you get discovered.¡±
Situ Lin blinked a few times. This woman doesn¡¯t know me, and even wants to chase me away. Not bad, looks like things are going to be fun.
Situ Lin winked at Su Xi-er, signalling for her to not say anything as he asked Hong Li, ¡°Who will p my buttocks?¡±
¡°Are you daft? Of course it will be the imperial guards in the Prince Hao Residence. They will tie you up,y you down on a long bench, and beat you. I bet that you¡¯ll be crying until your face is stained with mucus and tears when that happens.¡± Hong Li had already ced her hand on Situ Lin¡¯s shoulder, preparing to push him outside.
Having learnt martial arts since he was young, Situ Lin had great bnce, and was unaffected by Hong Li¡¯s weak push.
¡°What¡¯s with you, kid? Must you be beaten before you are happy?¡± Hong Li didn¡¯t suspect the boy¡¯s identity at all.
However, an imperial guard came by and saw Hong Li trying to push Situ Lin. He immediatelymbasted, ¡°Audacious servant, how dare you act impudently towards His Majesty!¡±
Hong Li was instantly dumbstruck, so shocked that the hand she had on Situ Lin¡¯s shoulder was seemingly frozen in ce. She stared nkly at the guard, only jolting back to her senses when he began to chide her again.
She immediately knelt on the ground. ¡°This servant hasn¡¯t seen Your Majesty before. Please forgive this servant for offending you, Your Majesty.¡±
Situ Lin knitted his brows at the imperial guard exposing his identity. ¡°Withdraw, this Emperor will stay here for a while.¡±
The imperial guard was concerned about leaving the Emperor there, but he had no choice but to obey the Emperor¡¯smand. Hence, he could only bow and leave.
In the room, Hong Li was still kneeling on the ground until a soft hand touched her arm. ¡°Get up. Ignorance doesn¡¯t make you guilty, so this Emperor won¡¯t me you.¡±
Hong Li finally felt the tension leaving her body. After standing up, she immediately went to stand behind Su Xi-er and whispered, ¡°You definitely know His Majesty, yet you didn¡¯t remind me just now. I was frightened out of my wits.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled at her tofort her.
Situ Lin walked forward and looked at Su Xi-er with a smile. ¡°Beauty, this Emperor was really anxious. Not only was I really nervous, Imperial Uncle¡¯s dark expression also seriously frightened me that night.¡±
Hong Li was baffled. That night? Did something happen to Su Xi-er that night?
Su Xi-er asked, ¡°Your Majesty, did Prince Hao me and beat you?¡±
Situ Lin sighed, wrinkles appearing on his small face. ¡°How could it be possible for him not to beat me. My buttocks suffered quite a few hits, and it was extremely painful. After that, I was grounded in the Dragon Heaven pce and forced to copy lines from books on governance.¡±
It has only been a few days since that incident, yet Situ Lin was allowed out of the pce so soon? Su Xi-er was a little perplexed. It¡¯s very likely that he secretly slipped out.
¡°This Emperor was worried about you after you disappeared. After all, if it weren¡¯t for this Emperor dragging you out of the pce, nothing would have happened. It¡¯s fortunate that you¡¯re back though; otherwise, Imperial Uncle would have skinned this Emperor alive. Beauty, this Emperor will have to stay further away from you. If anything else happens, this Emperor doesn¡¯t know how I would be able to save my buttocks.¡±
Despite addressing himself as ¡®this Emperor¡¯, Situ Lin¡¯s child-like speech clearlycked any of the imposing air of royalty that one would expect of an Emperor. Even Lianchen was like this back then.
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, considering that you¡¯re able to leave the pce toe here so quickly, you must not have been punished too severely. You¡¯re even energetic enough to jump around right now.¡±
CHAPTER 352 (2): BACK TO THE PALACE SIDE QUARTERS
CHAPTER 352 (2): BACK TO THE PALACE SIDE QUARTERS
Trantion: Rakumon
Nobody has been able to transnt Nanzhao¡¯s Lingrui, but Imperial Uncle seeded! Even now, the many flower growers are currently researching how they can increase the number of flowers that can be grown.
Su Xi-er could see the pride and admiration in his eyes, but she felt the need to question Situ Lin. ¡°Your Majesty, why did you leave the Dragon Heaven Pce? Has Prince Hao rescinded his order so quickly?¡±
Situ Lin grew cautious. ¡°Of course not, how would that be possible? This Emperor risked the danger of being beaten to secretly leave the pce and visit you. Commandery Prince Xie told me that you are in the Prince Hao Residence. Don¡¯t worry, this Emperor won¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±
Su Xi-er felt her expression change for a moment when she heard the words ¡®Commandery Prince Xie¡¯, but managed to return it to normal before anyone noticed.
¡°Beauty, this Emperor is relieved now that I see that you¡¯re fine. Just stay in the Prince Hao Residence. With its stringent security, no one will dare toy a hand on you.¡± Situ Lin giggled, and his gazended on the silent Hong Li.
¡°You were saying that the guards would tie this Emperor up and p my buttocks, but now that I am leaving, you have nothing to say?¡± Situ Lin cast a sidelong nce at Hong Li with an adorable expression.
Hong Li bowed. ¡°This servants respectfully bids goodbye to Your Majesty.¡±
Situ Lin harrumphed. It¡¯s not fun after people learn my identity! Thus, he swiftly turned around and left the room, leaving only Su Xi-er and Hong Li behind.
After he left, Su Xi-er was left to her own thoughts.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hong Li curiously asked.
¡°What is Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s purpose in suddenly informing His Majesty that I am in the Prince Hao Residence?¡±
Hong Li shook her head. ¡°His Majesty wouldn¡¯t spread this news around. Commandery Prince Xie probably told His Majesty because he saw that he was worried.¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be that simple.¡± Su Xi-er was certain.
Before Hong Li could reply, Wu Ling hastily entered the room and looked at Su Xi-er with a grave expression. ¡°Something happened to Old Maidservant Liu.¡±
Su Xi-er and Hong Li froze. Isn¡¯t the Pce Side Quarters the most inconspicuous ce in the imperial pce, so why did something happen to Old Maidservant Liu?
¡°Old Maidservant Liu was found dead on the floor of her room this morning. Her expression was calm, and it looks like she died peacefully. An imperial physician has already gone to the Pce Side Quarters to investigate.¡±
Su Xi-er regained her normal expression. ¡°I want to return to the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to send you there in the Prince Hao Residence¡¯s horse carriage. You should go with His Majesty and try to sneak into the pce.¡± Wu Ling suggested, stretching his hand out to signal for Su Xi-er to leave.
I will have to go to the army barracks and report this matter to Prince Hao as soon as possible.
A glint flickered across Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes as her hands curled into fists. I finally understand why Commandery Prince Xie told His Majesty that I am in the Prince Hao Residence.
Xie Yun is definitely rted to Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s death. He wasn¡¯t reminding Prince Hao, but warning me that if I insist on bing Princess Consort Hao, the people around me will die one by one. Old Maidservant Liu is the first, but Ruo Yuan and Hong Li may be the next. He won¡¯t let anyone off as long as they¡¯re rted to me.
What a ruthless warning!
However, what he did not count on was that Pei Qianhao and I share a very specific trait: no one can stop me once I have made my decision! Xie Yun, you were the one who struck first; don¡¯t me me for what happens next!
Su Xi-er swiftly left the Prince Hao Residence, barely making it in time to catch Situ Lin boarding his horse carriage.
Spotting her walking over, Situ Lin lifted the carriage curtains and said, ¡°Beauty, you don¡¯t have to see me off.¡±
Su Xi-er bowed. ¡°Your Majesty, this servant wishes to enter the pce to see Old Maidservant Liu. May I ride the same horse carriage as you?¡±
CHAPTER 353 (1): MURDERED
CHAPTER 353 (1): MURDERED
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er swiftly boarded, and before long, the carriage was on its way back to the imperial pce.
In the horse carriage, Situ Lin wasughing gleefully. ¡°Beauty, why did you suddenly want to see Old Maidservant Liu? This Emperor hasn¡¯t seen her in a long time, but I¡¯lle along now that you have reminded me.¡±
The current Situ Lin wasn¡¯t aware that Old Maidservant Liu had already died.
If he finds out that his wet nurse has passed away... Su Xi-er inwardlymented as she looked at his delighted expression.
No, a monarch will need to learn to deal with his emotions, and it¡¯s not like we can hide this matter for long either.
¡°Your Majesty, Old Maidservant Liu has already passed away,¡± Su Xi-er softly said. The smile instantly vanished from Situ Lin¡¯s visage, reced by seriousness and doubt.
¡°How did you find out about this while staying at the Prince Hao Residence? Old Maidservant Liu has always been in good health. This Emperor doesn¡¯t believe that it¡¯s possible for her to pass away so suddenly.¡±
¡°Old Maidservant Liu treated this servant very well, and this servant has always remembered all her kindness and favour. Commander Wu just informed this servant, which is why I am hurrying to the pce.¡± Su Xi-er slowly exined. When she received the news of Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s passing, she felt as if a stone hadnded on her heart.
It¡¯s only been a few days since Old Maidservant Liu dropped off my belongings at the Imperial Library, but now she is gone.
Situ Lin tightly pursed his lips, still unwilling to ept the fact that Old Maidservant Liu had died. ¡°Impossible, this Emperor will personally go and see with my own eyes.¡± He then instructed the imperial guard driving the carriage, ¡°Speed up, and head straight for the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
Immediately after that, the ride became noticeably bumpier after speeding up. As for Situ Lin, his face no longer carried any vestiges of his previously cheery expression.
In less than an hour, the horse carriage was speeding down the paths of the imperial pce towards the Pce Side Quarters.
All the pce maids and eunuchs passing by gave way. To dare to recklessly drive around the imperial pce, the person inside the carriage must carry considerable influence.
The pce path to the Pce Side Quarters became increasingly narrower, eventually forcing the carriage to halt. ¡°Your Majesty, the horse carriage can¡¯t go any further.¡±
Situ Lin lifted the curtain and swiftly alighted. ¡°Withdraw.¡± He then strode to the Pce Side Quarters.
Following closely behind, Su Xi-er felt that Situ Lin was finally starting to exude the steady and imposing air of an emperor.
When they entered the Pce Side Quarters, they saw the maidservants lined up in two rows in the courtyard. They were trembling in fear as they watched rows of imperial guards and physiciansing in and out.
Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s sudden death in her room was extremely strange. She had always been in good health, and she hadn¡¯t fallen ill recently either. Everyone was shocked and confused to hear of her passing.
When the imperial guards spotted Situ Lin, they bowed and paid their respects in session.
Situ Lin waved his hand and went straight into the room.
Su Xi-er followed him, but was stopped by an imperial guard. ¡°You can¡¯t go in.¡± The imperial guard hadn¡¯t seen Su Xi-er before, and her clothes also didn¡¯t look like what a young miss from a noble family would wear.
The other pce maids widened their eyes upon recognising Su Xi-er. Isn¡¯t she supposed to be in the Imperial Library? But the clothes that she¡¯s wearing aren¡¯t the uniform of a courtdy from the Imperial Library. Not only that, it might not be of the best quality, but that dress is clearly made of silk!
With imperial guards all around them, the pce maids didn¡¯t dare to gossip, and could only suppress their doubts.
Su Xi-er immediately fixed the imperial guard with her harsh re. The guard felt his heart skip a beat, and his hand twitched as he felt like a dagger was being held to his throat. This woman¡¯s gaze is so cold.
CHAPTER 353 (2): MURDERED
CHAPTER 353 (2): MURDERED
Trantion: Rakumon
Watching her pass, the imperial guard¡¯s brows furrowed. Who on earth is this woman?
His fellow guard whispered to him, ¡°That woman is the one who rose from the Pce Side Quarters to a courtdy in the Imperial Library, Su Xi-er. Haven¡¯t you heard of her?¡±
¡°No, who is she? Even if she¡¯s a courtdy from the Imperial Library, she shouldn¡¯t be this arrogant.¡±
¡°Have you turned dumb? Su Xi-er is Prince Hao¡¯s favourite. Even the Imperial Army Commander has to be courteous to her. Why don¡¯t you try blocking her again?¡±
The imperial guard¡¯s eyes widened after receiving the warning from hisrade. ¡°She is Su Xi-er? No wonder her aura is different. It must be because she¡¯s gotten used to waiting upon Prince Hao. In fact, the only word I can use to describe her is cold!¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you know. Just be more respectful if you see her next time. She used to be a maidservant, but now she is a courtdy; who knows if she will fly to the top in the future?
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er had already arrived at Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s side. Thetter¡¯s body wasid out on a bamboo stretcher, and covered with a white cloth.
We were speaking just the other day, but now she is lying motionlessly on the ground.
The few imperial physicians bowed when they saw the Emperor. ¡°This humble subject pays his respects to Your Majesty.¡±
Situ Lin took a few steps forward and squatted down. Disregarding the imperial physicians, he lifted the white cloth and called, ¡°Wet Nurse, this Emperor hase to see you.¡±
Old Maidservant Liu had a serene expression, and there were no signs of difort on her face. It was as if she had really passed away peacefully.
Su Xi-er looked at Imperial Physician Zhao and questioned, ¡°Even if someone died because of old age, their countenance wouldn¡¯t be so peaceful. This servant is suspicious about Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s demise.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao waved his hand for the other imperial physicians to withdraw.
Soon, it was only Situ Lin, Su Xi-er, and Imperial Physician Zhao left in the room.
Imperial Physician Zhao bowed at Situ Lin. ¡°Your Majesty, this humble subject suspects that someone poisoned Old Maidservant Liu. Just as Court Lady Su mentioned, there is something suspicious about her death.¡±
Situ Lin put the white cloth back in ce and stood up with a solemn expression. ¡°Wet Nurse didn¡¯tpete with anyone for power, nor had she offended others. Why was she targeted?¡±
¡°This... this humble subject is unsure; I can only verify the cause of death¡±
Su Xi-er looked at Situ Lin. ¡°Your Majesty, even if Old Maidservant Liu didn¡¯tpete with others, it doesn¡¯t mean that others would leave her alone.¡±
Silence hung over the entire room. After a long while, Situ Lin managed to force himself to speak through gritted teeth. ¡°Get to the bottom of this matter, and ferret out the true murderer.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao asked, ¡°If we discover them, what is Your Majesty nning to do?¡±
Situ Lin replied with no hesitation. ¡°A life for a life. It¡¯ll be handled ording to thew.¡±
Hearing that, Imperial Physician Zhao had an ominous premonition as he looked towards Su Xi-er.
At the same time, Su Xi-er looked towards Situ Lin. Will he really make the person pay with their life if he finds the perpetrator? I know for sure that the people who would harm Old Maidservant Liu would only be Pei Yaran and Xie Yun.
¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, this Emperor will discuss this matter with Imperial Uncle. As this Emperor¡¯s mother passed away early, Wet Nurse was very important to me.¡± Situ Lin tightly clenched his fists, and a trace of resentment could be made out among the sorrow on his face.
Whenever Situ Lin encounters a problem, the first person he thinks of is Pei Qianhao. Su Xi-er inwardlymented. In His Majesty¡¯s heart, he¡¯s afraid of Pei Qianhao; but at the same time, there is nobody else that he reveres and relies on more.
Upon this thought, Su Xi-er looked at Old Maidservant Liu. We will find the true murderer. Rest in peace, and know that I will not allow you to have any regrets. Prince Hao will not take the imperial power away; Beimin¡¯s throne belongs to Situ Lin.
CHAPTER 354 (1): PRINCE HAO CAME HERE
CHAPTER 354 (1): PRINCE HAO CAME HERE
Trantion: Rakumon
Imperial Physician Zhao understood Su Xi-er¡¯s n, but he was also aware that there was no pce maid serving by Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s side. She took care of all her basic needs on her own; the pce maids of the Pce Side Quarters are too busy to pay any attention to Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s actions.
He was about to exin this when Su Xi-er walked to the table. She picked up the teapot and began scrutinising it.
Opening the teapot lid, she saw that there wasn¡¯t much tea left inside, allowing her to see the bottom of the pot. She didn¡¯t find any irregrities on her first inspection, but just as she was about to put it back on, she noticed some white powdery residue on the edges of the lid.
She ran a finger over the substance before putting it under her nose to sniff it. It¡¯s odourless. However, when she rubbed it between her fingers, the powder changed into a colour that resembled the tea stains in the pot.
Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s expression turned solemn as he immediately came forward, his eyes widening at what he saw.¡°The Imperial Physician Institute has long since banned and disposed of all medicine of this type, yet it has somehow appeared again!¡±
Despite Situ Lin¡¯s young age, he still understood what a forbidden medicine was. This kind of medicine isn¡¯t allowed even when servants are being punished, yet someone has used it on Old Maidservant Liu!
He felt a stifling rage in his chest that couldn¡¯t be dispelled.
¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, take the teapot and carefully examine it with the other imperial physicians. This Emperor will have the imperial guards make sure that nobody can enter or leave the Pce Side Quarters easily.¡±
In the face of agony, he can still maintain hisposure and logically formte a strategy. Imperial Physician Zhao was impressed, and immediately bowed with his hands held out in front of him. ¡°This humble subject obeys the order.¡± He then picked up the teapot and left the room.
Afterwards, two imperial guards entered the room and lifted the stretcher, intending to bring Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s body to the Imperial Physician Institute.
Only Su Xi-er and Situ Lin remained in the now barren room, the atmosphere having grown heavy now that it¡¯s owner was gone.
¡°This Emperor thought that Wet Nurse¡¯s days would be morefortable aftering to the Pce Side Quarters. At the very least, there would be no one to restrain her. But now, she¡¯s not even around anymore.¡± Unable to conceal his misery, his small face was already filled with creases.
Su Xi-er understood that Situ Lin¡¯s Empress Mother had passed away not long after giving birth to him, so Old Maidservant Liu was even more important than his mother in his heart. She is the one who has apanied him throughout his childhood.
No matter how Ifort him, it won¡¯t be enough to assuage the anguish in his heart. Su Xi-er kept silent and simply walked to Situ Lin¡¯s side, giving a gentle pat on his shoulder.
Situ Lin¡¯s body trembled, and he leaned into Su Xi-er¡¯s embrace like an injured animal. His hands raised and wrapped around her waist
No words were spoken, but Su Xi-er could feel the faint trembling of Situ Lin¡¯s body.
It was only after an extended period of time that Situ Lin managed to calm the grief in his heart. Just as he was about to take a step back, however, he heard a male voice clearing their throat behind him. He briefly shuddered in surprise before finally turning around and greeting, ¡°Imperial Uncle.¡±
A man¡¯s tears can¡¯t be easily shed. Imperial Uncle abhors men who are weak and cry while trying to seekfort, and now he¡¯s seen me doing exactly that.
Situ Lin opened his mouth, and was about to admit to his mistakes when Su Xi-er spoke up.
CHAPTER 354 (2): PRINCE HAO CAME HERE
CHAPTER 354 (2): PRINCE HAO CAME HERE
Trantion: Rakumon
Prince Hao¡¯s frosty gazended on Situ Lin. Thetter braced himself for whatever punishment wasing, but what came out of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth surprised him. ¡°When did this Prince say that I was going to punish His Majesty? Guards, send His Majesty to the Dragon Heaven Pce. Don¡¯t intervene in Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s case; you just have to concentrate on studying well.¡±
Immediately after he spoke, an imperial guard walked into the room and bowed to Situ Lin, gesturing for him to follow.
Situ Lin understood. ¡°Many thanks, Imperial Uncle. The culprit who killed Old Maidservant Liu must pay with their lives!¡± He then followed the guard out.
Pei Qianhao looked towards Su Xi-er, speaking before she could say anything. ¡°Are you going to stay in the imperial pce for a few days?¡±
Su Xi-er concealed her surprise at him correctly guessing her thoughts. ¡°This servant wants to bait Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s murderer into revealing themselves.¡±
¡°How do you know that Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s murderer wants to harm you?¡±
¡°If their target was Old Maidservant Liu, she would have died before she came to the Pce Side Quarters. Prince Hao, this servant suspects that this has something to do with the Empress Dowager.¡± Su Xi-er spoke her mind and observed Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression.
He appeared solemn for a moment before he waved his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. This Prince won¡¯t stop you if you wish to stay in the imperial pce for the next few days.¡±
Su Xi-er bowed. ¡°Many thanks, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°No need for thanks, future Princess Consort Hao.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was steady, with no change in his expression as he turned to leave.
However, Su Xi-er was still rooted to the spot. Princess Consort Hao. A status so many women covet. But that¡¯s what he called me.
¡°This Prince is leaving, aren¡¯t youing to see me off?¡± Prince Hao¡¯s voice drifted over,ced with a trace of displeasure, prompting Su Xi-er to go over.
Only then was Pei Qianhao satisfied and continued walking forward. All the pce maids bowed to pay their respects as he passed by, but none of them dared to say anything.
As more and more maids and eunuchs appeared on the widening pce path, Pei Qianhao suddenly pulled Su Xi-er to his side.
The bowing pce maids and eunuchs were stunned, but didn¡¯t dare to make anyments. Even their breathing became shallow.
Pei Qianhao lowered his head, a hint of a smile ying at the corner of his lips as he whispered into her ear with his devilish voice. ¡°This Prince wants everyone to know that you are this Prince¡¯s woman.¡± He interlocked his fingers with Su Xi-er¡¯s.
It was his first time holding a woman¡¯s hand and walking with her on the pce path. Knowing full well how many people were watching, Pei Qianhao intended to borrow their mouths to spread the news to the various pce masters. His aim was to warn them to noty a hand on the person he fancied. ¡°If you make a move on her, this Prince will definitely not let you off.¡±
Su Xi-er obediently walked with him without saying anything, feeling the cold in her heart fading away with his warmth seeping in.
Only after the two figures had disappeared from sight did the pce servants dare to discuss.
¡°Who was that woman? She wasn¡¯t wearing a pce maid¡¯s clothes.¡± The pce maids who didn¡¯t know Su Xi-er were baffled.
¡°She¡¯s prettier than the three great beauties of Beimin.¡± The other pce maids who had seen the three beauties agreed.
¡°What, you don¡¯t even know about the famous Su Xi-er? The news of Prince Hao¡¯s rtionship with her has long since spread around!¡±
¡°Ah! So she is Su Xi-er, the maidservant from the Pce Side Quarters! Prince Hao favours her so much. He was holding her hand and openly walking on the pce path!¡±
The pce maids continued fervently gossiping, and before long, the news had spread throughout the imperial pce. When it reached Tan Ge and Chao Mu in the Imperial Library, the two of them were stunned.
A momentter, Chao Mu happily smiled. ¡°I already felt that Su Xi-er was not an ordinary person! Tan Ge, don¡¯t you agree?¡±
Tan Ge was lost in her thoughts, and her body shivered when her name was suddenly called.
CHAPTER 355 (1): THREATEN
CHAPTER 355 (1): THREATEN
Trantion: Rakumon
Tan Ge felt a sense of loss when she heard the word ¡®family¡¯. The current Tan Residence is nothing like a family; it only seeks to heartlessly use me like a tool. I don¡¯t feel warm at all; there¡¯s only bone-piercing coldness.
Tan Geughed. ¡°Chao Mu, I¡¯m fine. Prince Hao is actually doing this to protect Su Xi-er. He¡¯s announcing to everyone that Su Xi-er is with him, and that whoever dares toy their hands on her will be his enemy.¡±
Chao Mu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I held Prince Hao in contempt in the past for treating women like clothes, changing them out whenever he wished. It appears that I¡¯ve been too prejudiced against him; I didn¡¯t know he would treat a woman so well.¡±
¡°Chao Mu, we have to give Su Xi-er our blessings.¡± Tan Ge faintly smiled and continued sweeping the pce path.
However, just as she began, she heard the sound of footsteps. The sight of a man with silver embroidery on their clothes entered their eyes, causing Tan Ge to pause. It¡¯s him. He hase...
Chao Mu also stopped sweeping and respectfully bowed. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
Xie Yun waved his hand for her to rise before turning his gaze to Tan Ge. ¡°A letter from your father.¡±
Tan Ge took the letter. ¡°Many thanks for personally delivering it, Commandery Prince Xie. This servant is extremely grateful.¡±
Xie Yun nodded and looked towards Chao Mu, prompting thetter to knowingly bow as she withdrew.
Under Xie Yun¡¯s gaze, Tan Ge opened the letter, and had only skimmed through the first few lines before understanding what it was about. The hand that she used to hold the letter trembled before she finally gave into her emotions, stumbling a few steps back.
Mum...has passed away...
When I was young, mum treated me very well. She would check on how I was doing, and treated me as her precious treasure. But ever since the Tan Residence started to decline, mum would always look troubled, and the burden she carried only increased by the day. From then on, mum would treat me coldly, and every time I talked to her, she would tell me, ¡°You are the Tan Residence¡¯s hope. You have to work hard to prove yourself.¡±
But no matter how much she changed, she was still my mum, the person who went to great pains to give birth to me.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie, could you arrange for this servant to leave the pce?¡± Tan Ge couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from reddening as she looked up at him with a longing expression.
¡°Alright,¡± he softly agreed.
Tan Ge immediately bowed. ¡°Many thanks, Commandery Prince. This servant is extremely grateful.¡±
But as soon as she spoke, Xie Yun immediately came closer before lowering his voice. ¡°Tan Ge, you im that you are grateful to this Prince, but this Prince doesn¡¯t see your sincerity.¡±
Tan Ge understood what he was implying by ¡®sincerity¡¯. I know, but I can¡¯t do it. I really can¡¯t.
Hence, she pursed her lips, and spoke as if every word sapped at her strength. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, this servant can¡¯t do it. Can you change it to something else?¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for you to return to the pce. This Prince will have someone send you back to the Tan Residence.¡± Xie Yun turned on his heel, preparing to leave.
Panicking, Tan Ge reached out her hand and boldly pulled on Xie Yun¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, please spare this servant.¡± Anguish was present in both her voice and eyes.
Xie Yun didn¡¯t turn back, but simply flung his sleeve. ¡°You are clever enough to know what this Prince wants you to do.¡±
¡°Must it be that way?¡± Tan Ge asked again. Do I only have one path?
¡°Did you throw away the packet of medicine I gave you?¡±
CHAPTER 355 (2): THREATEN
CHAPTER 355 (2): THREATEN
Trantion: Rakumon
Xie Yun let out a chuckle and turned around to softly caress her head. ¡°This Prince gave you a chance, but you threw it away. Did you know that this Prince has provided quite arge sum of money to the Tan Residence for it to survive until now. Do you want to know what else will happen if you don¡¯t show that you can repay me?¡±
Tan Ge¡¯s hands curled into fists, and her eyes widened. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, were you the one who made a move on this servant¡¯s mum?¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t this Prince, but your father, Patriarch Tan.¡± Xie Yun whispered and put down his hand.
¡°Someone will soon arrive to bring you back to the Tan Residence to see your mother off.¡±
Watching Xie Yun¡¯s departing figure, Tan Ge¡¯s shoulders uncontrobly shook. The agony in her heart piled up, tormenting her to the point that she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to let the tears in her eyes fall.
Chao Mu had been watching them in secret, but hadn¡¯t been able to hear what was being said. She only knew that Tan Ge was in visible distress after Xie Yun had left, prompting her to immediately walk over..
¡°Tan Ge, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± She patted Tan Ge¡¯s shoulder and felt her trembling non-stop.
Tan Ge held onto the letter with a death grip, and it took her a long time to reply, ¡°Mum passed away.¡±
Chao Mu knitted her brows. She had never had parents, and didn¡¯t understand why they were so important. Despite how long she had lived, she had always wondered what it would¡¯ve been like to have them.
Chao Mu could sense Tan Ge¡¯s sorrow, but didn¡¯t know how tofort her. No words will be enough to ease her bereavement.
¡°Chao Mu, can you help me sweep the pce path? I want to make a trip back to the Tan Residence.¡±
¡°Of course. Tan Ge, everything is unpredictable and constantly changing in this world. Everyone will eventually grow old or die from illness.¡±
Grow old or die from illness. These words only served to intensify the suffering in Tan Ge¡¯s heart. Mum was killed by dad.
Tan Ge¡¯s lips were tightly pursed as she nodded. ¡°Thank you, Chao Mu.¡±
At this moment, an imperial guard from the Commandery Prince Residence entered the Imperial Library, preparing to send Tan Ge back and handle Lady Tan¡¯s funeral on Xie Yun¡¯s order.
Tan Ge followed the guard and boarded a horse carriage.
Su Xi-er had left the Pce Side Quarters and was heading towards the Imperial Library when she happened to catch sight of Tan Ge leaving
It¡¯s an ordinary horse carriage, and not one from the imperial pce. Is Xie Yun taking her away? Or did something happen to the Tan Residence that has forced Tan Ge to return?
Chao Mu also noticed Su Xi-er. When she saw thetter watching the direction the carriage had left in, she called out, ¡°Su Xi-er.¡±
Hearing Chao Mu¡¯s voice, Su Xi-er asked, ¡°Where is Tan Ge going?¡±
Chao Mu sighed. ¡°Lady Tan passed away, so Tan Ge is going back to take care of her funeral. Su Xi-er, why did you suddenlye back? Shouldn¡¯t you have left with Prince Hao?¡±
¡°The supervisor of the Pce Side Quarters, Old Maidservant Liu, passed away, so I went to pay my respects.¡±
¡°Su Xi-er, will you be going to the Prince Hao Residence in the future? I heard many people say that Prince Hao favours you a lot.¡± Chao Mu was smiling with a pure look in her eyes.
¡°Mmm, I will be going there after some time.¡± Su Xi-er didn¡¯t hide it from Chao Mu. Thisss is very innocent; I shouldn¡¯t lie to her.
Chao Mu was ted. ¡°That¡¯s great! After you leave the pce, based on how much Prince Hao dotes on you...¡± She quickly moved to Su Xi-er¡¯s side. ¡°You might even be able to be a secondary consort in the future!¡±
Having entered the imperial pce at a very young age, Chao Mu was very clear about the importance of bloodlines. After rising up from the position of a maidservant in the Pce Side Quarters, being the secondary consort is already a dreame true!
CHAPTER 356 (1): FLUSTERED
CHAPTER 356 (1): FLUSTERED
Trantion: Rakumon
Yet, before she could even start to sweep, an apprentice pharmacist entered the Imperial Library. ¡°Who is Su Xi-er?¡±
Chao Mu nced at him. ¡°Why are you looking for Su Xi-er?¡±
¡°Imperial Physician Zhao instructed me to invite her to the Imperial Physician Institute.¡±
Su Xi-er understood that it had to do with Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s case and immediately nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
¡°Follow me.¡± The apprentice pharmacist signalled for Su Xi-er to follow him before leaving without another word.
Chao Mu remained rooted to the spot, her brows furrowed in concern. Both Su Xi-er and Tan Ge aren¡¯t simple. They have many secrets weighing on their hearts that they can¡¯t reveal. As she was thinking, she felt a sudden pat on her shoulder.
Jumping in shock, Chao Mu turned around and saw the culprit. ¡°Shu Xian, are you courting death?! Why did youe and scare people in broad daylight?!¡±
Shu Xian yfully smiled. ¡°Do you have a guilty conscience? In the past, you would detect me if I even got close to you. What are you thinking about so early in the day?¡±
¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Chao Mu ignored him and continued sweeping.
¡°Where did Tan Ge go? Why are you the only one sweeping?¡±
Chao Mu passed the other broom in her hand to him. ¡°Help me sweep; she has left the Imperial Library to attend to other matters.¡±
¡°Why do I have to help her sweep? You¡¯ll have to give me a satisfactory exnation.¡± Shu Xian folded his arms in front of his chest, disying an unconcerned attitude.
Chao Mu red at him. ¡°Are you going to sweep? If you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll cut off your family jewels.¡± She was probably the only one who dared to say such vulgar words.
Disregarding the Imperial Army Guards, only the schr boy assistants, as well as the apprentice pharmacists, could keep theirher regions in the imperial pce.
Shu Xian had been personally selected by Grand Tutor Kong, and would have to go to the Imperial Academy after he turned 18. Although Chao Mu was older than Shu Xian by a year, she was not as mature as him. Throughout the years they had been together, they would always quarrel when they met. Xiao Yuanzi would often describe their rtionship as fire and water and the result of their sins from a previous life.
¡°How can a girl keep talking about family jewels? Even if you don¡¯t find it embarrassing, I do.¡± Unsure of what to do with her, Shu Xian took the broom and started sweeping.
Chao Mu harrumphed. ¡°Trying to fight me? Look at how old you are first. Either way, why does it matter to you whether I embarrass myself or not?! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m yours.¡± She walked elsewhere with her broom.
Seeing her proud look, Shu Xian helplessly smiled and continued sweeping.
In the Imperial Physician Institute
Upon arriving, Su Xi-er noticed Imperial Physician Zhao, along with a few other physicians, engaged in deep discussion. When he saw that Su Xi-er had arrived, Imperial Physician Zhao suggested, ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t understand medicine, but her observation skills are quite acute. Let¡¯s have her take a look.¡± It was a momentter that he set a handkerchief on the table.
¡°This was retrieved from Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s hand.¡±
Lying in the middle of the handkerchief was something simr to a tassel.
After carefully inspecting it, Su Xi-er made her hypothesis. ¡°This kind of thing is typically used as a decoration. They can be hung from anything from a door or used as a sword hilt tassel. Since it was found in Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s hand, it should have been something the murderer carried around with them.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao nodded. ¡°It could have been either a man or a woman.¡±
The other imperial physicians began discussing. ¡°Old Maidservant Liu was a senior old maidservant in the pce. A normal woman wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill her. It was probably a man, and this object must have been a sword hilt tassel.¡±
Su Xi-er picked up the handkerchief and scrutinised the cyan tassel, even lowering her head to sniff it. A faint scent of herbs wafted into her nostrils.
CHAPTER 356 (2): FLUSTERED
CHAPTER 356 (2): FLUSTERED
Trantion: Rakumon
All the imperial physicians saw Su Xi-er¡¯s solemn expression, and their breathing hitched.
After a long while, Su Xi-er looked at everyone and slowly stated, ¡°All of you should smell this properly. There¡¯s the scent of herbs and Purple Fragance Flowers.¡± She passed the item to Imperial Physician Zhao.
He took the handkerchief and sniffed it,ing to the same conclusion as Su Xi-er. If it hadn¡¯t been for Su Xi-er, I may not have even thought about this.
¡°There are indeed two different scents. Smell it.¡± Imperial Physician Zhao passed the handkerchief to the imperial physician beside him.
After the handkerchief was passed around, all the imperial physicians agreed that there were two different scents that could be detected. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it could have also been the work of a woman.¡±
Su Xi-er voiced out. ¡°The Imperial Physician Institute wouldn¡¯t have a forbidden medicine, so it could have onlye from someone who knew how to make it. Does anyone in the pce know how to manufacture medicine?¡±
Coincidentally, an apprentice pharmacist walked in at this time. ¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, Eunuch Zhang from the Imperial Household Department hase and requested to see you.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao nodded. ¡°Quickly invite Eunuch Zhang in.¡±
The apprentice pharmacist acknowledged the order and soon led Eunuch Zhang in.
Eunuch Zhang was holding a registry in his hands. ¡°This is the book that records the names of all the pce servants, as well as their background before they entered the pce.¡±
This book had been delivered in time, and Imperial Physician Zhao thanked him.
Watching the imperial physicians flip through the registry, Su Xi-er began to wonder. If we¡¯re looking for someone in the pce capable of making medicine, the most likely culprit is... Lian Qiao.
It was no sooner than she thought of Lian Qiao that the imperial physicians began to speak of her.
¡°Born of a Traditional Chinese Medicine family. Isn¡¯t she working in the Compassionate Peace Pce now? The Empress Dowager had also instructed people to remove all the Purple Fragrance Flowers. Lian Qiao is the most probable suspect.¡±
All the imperial physicians nodded in agreement.
Su Xi-er proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s ask Commander Yuchi to capture Lian Qiao and properly interrogate her.¡±
The others concurred, and Imperial Physician Zhao passed the registry back to Eunuch Zhang. ¡°We can all agree that Lian Qiao is the most suspicious if we¡¯re looking for someone in the pce; it¡¯s just that she serves the Empress Dowager. This makes the matter tricky, and we may need to ask Prince Hao to intervene.¡±
Eunuch Zhang took back the registry and agreed. ¡°We indeed need to ask Prince Hao for help. Lian Qiao had entered the Compassionate Peace Pce through Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s brows were furrowed. There are many mysteries surrounding Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s death, and there are too many people involved for this to be a coincidence.
¡°Old Maidservant Liu is His Majesty¡¯s wet nurse, so we must deliver an eptable exnation. Imperial Physician Zhao, Eunuch Zhang, you should go and ask Commander Yuchi together.¡± Su Xi-er slowly rmended.
Both of them nodded and left the Imperial Physician Institute. However, right after they began walking on the pce path, they saw Yuchi Mo leading a group of Imperial Army guards to the Compassionate Peace Pce.
¡°Commander Yuchi, where are you going?¡± Eunuch Zhang went forward to ask.
Yuchi Mo didn¡¯t have much time due to the urgency of his mission. He simply waved his hand at Eunuch Zhang and replied, ¡°Prince Hao issued an order to swiftly go to the Compassionate Peace Pce, and arrest Lian Qiao and bring her to justice.¡± He then hastily left.
Eunuch Zhang and Imperial Physician Zhao were stunned. All of us were thinking about this for such a long time, yet Prince Hao has alreadye to the same conclusion. Such meticulous thoughts, as well as decisive action; as expected of Prince Hao!
The two were about to head back when Imperial Physician Zhao saw Su Xi-er standing behind, calmly gazing at the direction Yuchi Mo had left in.
I thought that he had returned to the Prince Hao Residence or the army barracks. I didn¡¯t expect him to still be in the pce.
CHAPTER 357 (1): OBTAINED A CERTAIN FRAGRANCE
CHAPTER 357 (1): OBTAINED A CERTAIN FRAGRANCE
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er eased up, and her gaze became distant. ¡°Eunuch Zhang, how long have you known Old Maidservant Liu?¡±
Despite not understanding her reason for asking, Eunuch Zhang still replied, ¡°I can¡¯t really remember very well; perhaps more than 40 years.¡±
¡°Old Maidservant Liu dedicated her entire life for her master, ensuring that her master could rest in peace.¡± Su Xi-er calmly remarked before leaving in the direction of the Imperial Library.
Eunuch Zhang watched her retreating figure in a daze. Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s master was also my benefactor. If not for our benefactor, how could I have possibly lived until now?
Meanwhile, Imperial Physician Zhao turned to head back. ¡°Eunuch Zhang, I¡¯ll be going back to the Imperial Physician Institute. I¡¯ll dispatch someone to send the handkerchief to the Compassionate Peace Pceter so that it¡¯s more convenient for Commander Yuchi to carry out his job.¡±
Eunuch Zhang nodded. ¡°You should make haste.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao held his folded hands in front of him to bid goodbye, then walked towards the Imperial Physician Institute.
~~~
Meanwhile, Yuchi Mo had already arrived in the Compassionate Peace Pce with the group of Imperial Army guards, soon after Lian Qiao had finished making the philtre fragrance.
Lian Qiao felt as if her heart was being squeezed and immediately looked towards the Empress Dowager. They traced things to the Compassionate Peace Pce so quickly?
Pei Yaran signalled for Lian Qiao to withdraw with her gaze, then sternly questioned, ¡°Commander Yuchi, why did you bring so many subordinates here? Don¡¯t tell me that you n to arrest this Empress Dowager for some sort of crime?¡±
¡°This humble subject doesn¡¯t dare. I havee today to arrest the sinful woman, Lian Qiao, under Prince Hao¡¯s orders.¡± Yuchi Mo cast a meaningful look at his subordinates as he spoke, prompting one of them to walk up and seize Lian Qiao without another word.
Lian Qiao immediately turned towards the Empress Dowager in panic. The Empress Dowager is my only ray of hope. I have done so many things that were against my conscience because of the Empress Dowager, but it isn¡¯t like I can expose her either. Otherwise, my demise will be assured.
Pei Yaran understood Lian Qiao¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie rmended Lian Qiao to this Empress Dowager, saying that thisss was attentive and could serve this Empress Dowager well. She has been by this Empress Dowager¡¯s side in the Compassionate Peace Pce for the past few days. May I know what crime she hasmitted?¡±
¡°Investigations have already confirmed that Lian Qiao killed Old Maidservant Liu, the current Emperor¡¯s wet nurse. Is that not a serious crime? Empress Dowager, if you n to be biased and protect her, His Majesty will be bitterly disappointed.¡±
Pei Yaran remained extremelyposed. ¡°If she really is the culprit, this Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t cover for her. However, where is the evidence? Could it be that you intend to arrest someone without any sort of proof?¡±
¡°Empress Dowager, you can ask Prince Hao about the evidence. This subordinate is only in charge of epting orders and carrying them out. I am powerless to do anything else. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for this subordinate.¡± Yuchi Mo paused and instructed the guards, ¡°Take Lian Qiao away and interrogate her in the Imperial Prison.¡±
Lian Qiao¡¯s legs nearly buckled when she heard the words ¡®Imperial Prison¡¯. People who enter the Imperial Prison will definitely note back alive.
¡°Empress Dowager...¡± Lian Qiao softly called, her eyes filled with a desperate longing to live.
Pei Yaran stopped in front of her andforted in a gentle voice. ¡°One does not fear having a crooked shadow when they stand straight; as long as you are an upright person, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± To outsiders, this would only look like the Empress Dowager pacifying Lian Qiao and hinting for her to avoid saying anything more.
Lian Qiao was relieved after hearing her advice. She didn¡¯t even struggle as the Imperial Army guards took her away.
After all the Imperial Army guards had left, Pei Yaran dismissed all the pce maids. She sat alone in the main hall for a very long time, a small bottle containing the newly made philtre fragrance hidden in her sleeve.
CHAPTER 357 (2): OBTAINED A CERTAIN FRAGRANCE
CHAPTER 357 (2): OBTAINED A CERTAIN FRAGRANCE
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°This servant obeys the order.¡± The pce maid respectfully acknowledged the order.
Pei Yaran had alreadye to a decision ©` Lian Qiao was not allowed to live. No matter how severe it is, a maidservant¡¯s crime wouldn¡¯t usually warrant imprisonment in the Imperial Prison. Pei Qianhao is warning me that if I still dare to make a move, he will return the gesture. Elder Brother Hao, what do you n to do with me if I insist on hurting Su Xi-er?
It was at this moment that an imperial guard entered the main hall. ¡°Empress Dowager, the Pei Residence sent a letter.¡±
Pei Yaran took the letter and quickly opened it. It¡¯s a letter from Father. It stated that Pei Anru had been confined in the Pei Residence and wouldn¡¯t be making any movements. In addition, even Mei Jinxiue hadn¡¯t been able to restore Pei Anru¡¯s appearance after being summoned to the Pei Residence. As a result, the Pei Residence had no choice but to pin all of its hopes on Pei Yaran to prevent Su Xi-er from entering the Prince Hao Residence.
After she finished reading, she immediately burned the letter and instructed the guard. ¡°Report to the person who sent the letter: This Empress Dowager hopes that Patriarch Pei can take good care of Lady Pei. This Empress Dowager will visit the Pei Residence when I have the time.¡±
The imperial guard bowed and walked out of the pce hall¡¯s doors.
Pei Yaran stood up from the upper seat and tightly clutched the bottle of philtre fragrance in her hands. I must dispose of Lian Qiao as quickly as possible! The only person I can trust now is Shi Mo!
She hastily walked into the inner hall and held her breath as she divided the philtre fragrance into two small bottles. By the time she was done, Shi Mo was already waiting in the main hall.
¡°The only person this Empress Dowager can trust now is you. Take this bottle, and when it¡¯s time for the Winter Solstice pce banquet...¡±
Shi Mo was wearing his usual ck robes with only his two eyes exposed. Even Pei Yaran didn¡¯t know what he looked like.
¡°Empress Dowager, you want me to use the philtre fragrance on Su Xi-er?¡±
¡°Not only does this Empress Dowager want you to use it on Su Xi-er, I also want you to take her virginity!¡± Once she¡¯s no longer clean, will Pei Qianhao still want her?
Pei Yaran didn¡¯t expect Shi Mo to shake his head. ¡°I can use the philtre fragrance on her, but I have no interest in her. I have my own principles when I do things.¡±
¡°Su Xi-er is very beautiful. Don¡¯t you men like a pretty face the best? Is she not enough to elicit your interest?¡±
¡°Must I be interested just because she¡¯s beautiful? Empress Dowager, you are also a beauty. Does that mean that I have to take your virginity as well?¡± Shi Mo had unintentionally dealt a blow to Pei Yaran.
She was still a virgin because thete Emperor had already been impotent by the time she had married him. I was destined to be a grass widow in the pce.
¡°Try saying more vicious words.¡± A harsh glint flickered past Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes. Since Shi Mo is not willing, should I dispatch an imperial guard? No way! An ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Su Xi-er.
¡°I have a good proposal.¡± Shi Mo suddenlyughed sinisterly.
The sound of hisughter actually made her feel a little flustered. ¡°What proposal?¡±
¡°The Third Imperial Prince and Commandery Prince Xie. Which do you think is a better candidate?¡±
Pei Yaran immediately understood his idea. Shi Mo ns to let Xie Yun or Situ Li take Su Xi-er¡¯s virginity.
¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you, but regardless of who you choose, neither is to be trifled with.¡± Pei Yaran cautioned as she ced the other bottle of philtre fragrance into Shi Mo¡¯s hands.
Right now, she was just thinking of ways to dy Pei Qianhao as she waited for the day of the Winter Solstice pce banquet. As long as he discovers Su Xi-er doing the deed with another man, he wouldn¡¯t take her into the Prince Hao Residence, no matter how much he likes her.
Men, especially powerful men, can¡¯t tolerate that their women are tainted.
Shi Mo stowed the bottle away in his sleeve, the corners of his lips curling up wickedly under his ck mask. I will ensure that this matter is carried out impably.
CHAPTER 358 (1): INTERROGATION
CHAPTER 358 (1): INTERROGATION
Trantion: Rakumon
An imperial guard flung Lian Qiao to the ground, causing her hairpin to tter against the ground with a crisp ¡®ding¡¯ sound.
She stood up in panic and bowed. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
However, the only reply that she heard was the deafening silence of the Imperial Prison. The ominous atmosphere was matched only by the sound of her shallow breathing, instilling terror in her heart.
Thus, the sound of a teacup being set down on the table was practically magnified, bringing all of her attention to the question that followed. ¡°What medicines have you made?¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t ask her how she had killed Old Maidservant Liu, but what medicines she had made. He already knows that I didn¡¯t just make one type of medicine, but as soon as I confess anything, the Empress Dowager won¡¯t protect me anymore.
Lian Qiao didn¡¯t answer, but simply pretended to be baffled.
¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t have much patience.¡± Right afterwards, rows of multifarious torture instruments were brought out by the imperial guards. The deste Imperial Prison only served to make the sight even more terrifying.
Lian Qiao knelt down with a plop. ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t understand what you are saying. This servant didn¡¯t make any medicine.¡±
¡°Did you think that the Empress Dowager will protect you? The person she dispatched to kill you has already been intercepted by this Prince¡¯s subordinate.¡± Pei Qianhao calmly crushed any hope that she had held onto.
Lian Qiao shivered. The Empress Dowager has not only refused to protect me, but even went as far as to dispatch someone to end my life. If this matter is exposed, it''ll only be disadvantageous to the Empress Dowager.
Looking at Pei Qianhao¡¯s well-defined side profile, Lian Qiao pursed her lips, not making a sound as she tightly clenched her fists.
¡°This Prince will give you a choice.¡± Pei Qianhao stood up from the wooden stool and waved his hand to signal to the imperial guard.
The guard took out a red te from behind him. There were countless worms wriggling on the te in an extremely gruesome manner.
Lian Qiao felt a chill run down her spine as her whole body trembled, past memories rushing back in a flood. My parents died from worms attacking their hearts. The dark night was endless and it was raining every single night. The scenes of those harrowing experiences were like fetters shackling her heart, causing her to vehemently shake her head.
¡°No, no! Prince Hao!¡± Lian Qiao shrieked in a quivering voice. Finally, she caved in. ¡°There¡¯s still another type of medicine. It¡¯s philtre fragrance that is concentrated, but is not harmful to men.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s pupils instantly turned dark. To think that Pei Yaran resorted to using philtre fragrance! What a wonderful daughter the Pei Residence has raised!
¡°Prince Hao, this servant had no choice. I was forced against my will. Please spare this servant¡¯s life!¡± Fear was written across Lian Qiao¡¯s face, her body violently trembling as she knelt on the ground.
¡°A strip of white silk. Send her on her way.¡± Pei Qianhao expressionlessly gave themand before leaving the Imperial Prison.
It wasn¡¯t long before the blood-curdling screams of a woman came from the Imperial Prison, cutting short with an eerie suddenness.
Later that night, Pei Yaran was relieved when she learned that Lian Qiao had died, but the news that came after that kept her on the edge of her seat.
¡°She wasn¡¯t killed by the person sent by this Empress Dowager, but by Prince Hao¡¯s order?¡±
The imperial guard lowered his head and replied, ¡°Empress Dowager, the guard you dispatched was kept out by Prince Hao¡¯s orders.¡±
Pei Yaran knitted her brows. She stood up from the chair and dashed into the inner hall. She further divided the remaining philtre fragrance into two bottles, filling one to the brim while leaving the other half full.
After she was done, she stowed away the half-filled bottle in her wardrobe while putting the other one into her sleeve and returning to the main hall.
The moment she walked out of the inner chamber, a pce maid came up to her and reported, ¡°Empress Dowager, Prince Hao is waiting for you in the main hall.¡±
CHAPTER 358 (2): INTERROGATION
CHAPTER 358 (2): INTERROGATION
Trantion: Rakumon
Before she could actually enter the main hall, however, she saw a tall figure. I was originally familiar with him, but he seems to grow further and further away. Even now, the frosty aura he gives off is pushing me away.
Pei Yaran first dismissed the pce maids, but before she could continue to greet him, Pei Qianhao turned around and spoke first.
¡°Hand it over.¡± His voice was cold and brooked no defiance.
The smile at the corner of Pei Yaran¡¯s mouth stiffened, but she pretended to be perplexed. ¡°Prince Hao, what are you talking about? This Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t understand.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t understand? This Prince is curious, were you the one who thought of this, or were you instructed by the Pei Residence?¡± Pei Qianhao continued, hisrge hand grabbing Pei Yaran¡¯s arm.
With a few swings, a small bottle hadnded in his hand.
¡°This Prince didn¡¯t expect your methods to be so despicable, Empress Dowager.¡±
Pei Yaran purposely let out a chuckle. ¡°Prince Hao, you¡¯re still the one who understands this Empress Dowager. You know that I always hide important things in my sleeves. You must have known that this Empress Dowager had ordered someone to make this bottle of philtre fragrance for my own use.¡±
¡°Even if you smear it all over your body, it won¡¯t have any use on this Prince.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze grew cold. The small bottle in his hand had already been stowed away in his sleeve.
Immediately after, he called for the people outside the main hall. ¡°Guards.¡±
A few Imperial Army guards entered the main hall. ¡°Prince Hao, what are your instructions?¡±
¡°From tonight until the Winter Solstice pce banquet, no one in the Compassionate Peace Pce is allowed to leave.¡±
He¡¯s openly confining me! Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes became harsh. ¡°You dare?!¡±
Pei Qianhao nced at her. ¡°Youpletely disregarded what this Prince told you not long ago. This Prince is already being benevolent by not confining you for your whole life.¡± He then walked out of the main hall.
Watching his departing figure, Pei Yaran screeched in rage, ¡°Pei Qianhao, you ungrateful person!¡±
However, she cackled to herself after he had left. Pei Qianhao, aren¡¯t you very clever? Why didn¡¯t you suspect that I still have philtre fragrance? The bottle to be used on Su Xi-er has been passed to Shi Mo to attract the Third Imperial Prince or Commandery Prince Xie. The remaining half-filled bottle is for my own use. I don¡¯t believe that the concentrated fragrance has no effect on you!
Don¡¯t be too full of yourself. Just because you have said something doesn¡¯t mean that it must be true. We¡¯ll only find out who the true victor is on the day of the Winter Solstice banquet.
Upon this thought, Pei Yaran¡¯sughter became more sinister.
That night, Su Xi-er stayed in the room and waited for a long time, but did not see any sign of the person she was staying up for. With a trace of confusion in her heart, she removed her outer clothes and went to bed when she heard the gong signalling the start of the night watch at 11pm.
The next morning, the news that Lian Qiao had killed Old Maidservant Liu and had been put to death with white silk in the Imperial Prison had spread throughout the pce.
Su Xi-er had long since assumed that Lian Qiao would die. However, she was only used to indirectly kill Old Maidservant Liu. The real culprit is the currently confined Empress Dowager.
¡°Su Xi-er, I wonder when Tan Ge wille back.¡± Chao Mu¡¯s face was full of worry.
¡°I hope that she won¡¯te back,¡± Su Xi-er calmly replied.
Chao Mu didn¡¯t understand. ¡°The Tan Residence has already declined. If she doesn¡¯te back, she¡¯ll surely have to leave the residence in order to eke out a living. With her pretty looks, what if she meets a bad guy? It¡¯s better to stay in the Imperial Library and live out the rest of her life.¡±
In Chao Mu¡¯s perspective, living was always better than dying. To put it more unpleasantly, she was afraid of death.
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°If she doesn¡¯te back before the Winter Solstice pce banquet, she won¡¯t being back again. Come, let¡¯s sweep the ground.¡±
Right after she said that, Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Su Xi-er, go to the Calligraphy Pavilion. Someone wishes to consult you on the Lan Script.¡±
CHAPTER 359 (1): LET THIS PRINCE TAKE A LOOK
CHAPTER 359 (1): LET THIS PRINCE TAKE A LOOK
Trantion: Rakumon
It¡¯s not the Third Imperial Prince, but Prince Hao?! After waiting for him for so longst night, he¡¯s only showing up in the afternoon.
¡°Prince Hao¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t look too good. You have to be careful.¡± Grand Tutor Liu was worried and cautioned her once more.
Su Xi-er nodded before leaving for the Calligraphy Pavilion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grand Tutor.¡±
Chao Mu¡¯s delicate brows raised again as she watched Su Xi-er depart. She had always felt that there was something mysterious about her fellow maidservants, but she could never put a finger on it.
It was Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s first time seeing such aplicated expression on her visage, and he couldn¡¯t help but voice out. ¡°Chao Mu, why are you standing there in a daze? Quickly finish sweeping the ground; you¡¯ll have to do Tan Ge¡¯s part as well since she isn¡¯t around.¡±
¡°Where¡¯s Shu Xian? Tell him toe and help.¡± Chao Mu pouted as she swept. She wasn¡¯t averse to working, but she was a talkative person, so she had to find someone else to apany her.
Grand Tutor Kong naturally understood her intentions. ¡°I sent him to do something else today, so you¡¯ll be the only one sweeping today. However, the Imperial Library needs to remain peaceful. As a girl, you should restrain yourself, and be more quiet andposed.¡±
Chao Mu harrumphed and retorted, ¡°What quiet andposed? Only dead people are quiet andposed!¡±
Grand Tutor Kong ignored her and simply walked away. Chao Mu¡¯s personality is as naive as a child¡¯s. However, the Imperial Library is still part of the pce; it¡¯s best to not talk too much.
Chao Mu didn¡¯t think that much, and began grumbling as she swept.
~~~
In the Calligraphy Pavilion, Su Xi-er opened the door and entered to see Pei Qianhao flipping through a Lan Script copybook.
Shutting the door behind her, Su Xi-er bowed. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at her. ¡°There are no outsiders here, so you can dispense with the formalities. Come here, this Prince has something to ask you.¡± He set the open copybook down on the table.
¡°Go on,¡± said Su Xi-er.
¡°You know how to write in the Lan Script, and you also agreed to teach the Third Imperial Prince how to write it?¡± Although it sounded like a question, his tone was certain.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°This servant has indeed taught him.¡±
¡°Weren¡¯t you afraid that this Prince would be unhappy?¡± Pei Qianhao raised his eyebrow.
¡°Prince Hao, are you so petty? This servant didn¡¯t interact much with the Third Imperial Prince.¡±
¡°This Prince remembers that the Third Imperial Prince was extremely protective towards you when he delivered some medicinal powder.¡± Pei Qianhao remarked as he ground the inkstick.
¡°Prince Hao, could it be that you want to learn the Lan Script? It¡¯s often learned by women, and besides that, didn¡¯t you hate Ning Rn?¡± Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t but let her curiosity get the better of her.
¡°Calligraphy doesn¡¯t distinguish between gender. The Lan Script has been epted by everyone, whether they are men or women. Why can¡¯t this Prince do the same?¡± Pei Qianhao picked up a brush, dipped it in ink, and wrote the character ¡®xi¡¯.
His words were mboyant and boldly cursive. Although the tips of his strokes were vigorous, his first attempt could already be considered quite good.
Seeing that Su Xi-er didn¡¯t reply, Pei Qianhao continued. ¡°Since when did this Prince say that I hated Ning Rn? This Prince admired her talents in governance. As for her other qualities, this Prince shall not make any evaluations.¡±
It was a sincere and impartial appraisal, without the influence of one¡¯s personal emotions.
Su Xi-er continued to probe. ¡°Prince Hao, when you mentioned her other qualities, are you referring to her style of dealing with things? Or are you referring to her personality?¡±
CHAPTER 359 (2): LET THIS PRINCE TAKE A LOOK
CHAPTER 359 (2): LET THIS PRINCE TAKE A LOOK
Trantion: Rakumon
The three characters ¡®su¡¯, ¡®xi¡¯, and ¡®er¡¯ were written in the Lan Script.
Su Xi-er stared at those characters. He can¡¯t possibly know that I am actually Ning Rn. But this question... What kind of man would want a spouse who is so overbearing?
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Pei Qianhao ced his brush down and carefully looked at her.
Su Xi-er suddenly asked, ¡°Prince Hao, what do you like about this servant? Is it that this servant is especially gentle?¡±
Pei Qianhao furrowed his brows before taking her into his arms and resting his chin on top of her head. ¡°This Prince has already said that I don¡¯t know how to speak candied words.¡±
I am simply trusting my instincts. I am unable to say exactly why I like you, but I just do. It is akin to the feeling of a predetermined destiny.
Su Xi-er silently leaned against his chest, no longer saying anything.
¡°Is the wound on your arm better?¡± Pei Qianhao tried to check her wound.
¡°The scab has already fallen off. The small mark that¡¯s left will disappear after I apply some Lingrui flower powder. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. ¡°Prince Hao, Imperial Physician Zhao found an item in Old Maidservant Liu¡¯s hand that was left behind by the murderer. What was strange wasn¡¯t the herbal scent that came from the object, but the smell of Purple Fragrance Flowers that came from it. They...¡±
Pei Qianhao abruptly interrupted her by picking her up bridal style and setting her on an empty desk.
His eyebrows were curved into a smile, and there was a trace of yfulness in his eyes. ¡°This matter has already passed. Why are you thinking so much?¡±
Subconsciously, he didn¡¯t want her to find out about the philtre fragrance.
Su Xi-er could tell that he was hiding something from her, but if he didn¡¯t want to divulge anything, she wouldn¡¯t push further.
Pei Qianhao lowered his head and inched closer to her. He deliberately blew on her nose and slowly pressed her down.
¡°Prince Hao, we¡¯re in the Calligraphy Pavilion.¡± Su Xi-er reminded him while trying to push him away.
¡°Of course this Prince knows that this is the Calligraphy Pavilion.¡± There was a trace of a smile at the corners of his mouth as his warm lipsnded on hers and gently entangled them.
Slowly, Su Xi-er no longer refused him, and even went along with him, parting her lips to wee him. He took the opportunity to enter, absorbing her fragrance.
The atmosphere in the Calligraphy Pavilion became warm, and it was uncertain how much time had passed before he let go of her. He stared at her with a burning gaze and asked, ¡°That night in the woods beside the Pce Side Quarters, where did you get such courage to knock this Prince out?¡±
Su Xi-er cast a sidelong nce at him for bringing up the matters of the past. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you back then. Besides, you were so arrogant. This servant naturally put more force in my attack.¡±
¡°How was this Prince arrogant?¡± Pei Qianhao raised his eyebrows.
¡°Back then, you were inebriated, and when you saw this servant, you were trying to do something bad. Not only were you arrogant, you were also...¡± Su Xi-er looked away from him as a word escaped from between her lips. ¡°Shameless.¡±
Pei Qianhao suddenly understood why she had always told him to drink less, lest he made a botch of things. Is she worried that I¡¯ll get drunk and do the same to other women? Is she jealous?
When he realised this possibility, he suddenly became much cheerful. This woman really says things that are different from what her heart feels. So it turns out that she was already jealous a long time ago.
But, even if I get drunk, she¡¯s the only one I¡¯ll do that to.
CHAPTER 360 (1): COME BACK
CHAPTER 360 (1): COME BACK
Trantion: Rakumon
Another wave of warm kisses came again, her hands hooking around his neck as she raised her head to meet him.
After nting a trail of kisses down her cheek to her neck, Pei Qianhao raised his head and caressed her hair with his right hand. ¡°This Prince came here today to inform you that the date has been set. Seven days after the Winter Solstice pce banquet is an auspicious day for marriage.¡±
Su Xi-er was moved. It looks like he has already arranged everything properly. ¡°Prince Hao, where should this servant be before that?¡±
¡°Just stay in the Imperial Library. This Prince will handle everything.¡±
Just stay in the Imperial Library? Don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯m going to marry from the Imperial Library?
¡°The invitation cards will be sent out after the pce banquet. This Prince will also invite Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s second statement naturally held some self-interest. He still felt ufortable when he recalled the sight of Su Xi-er and Ning Lianchen, ¡®exchanging flirtatious gazes¡¯.
I want to let Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor personally witness Su Xi-er marrying me.
However, he didn¡¯t know that this was exactly what Su Xi-er wished for. As my only living family, it¡¯s great that Lianchen will be able toe. I could only pass away tragically in my past life, but now he will be able to see me obtaining happiness.
Warmth surged forth from the recesses of her heart, and her face was wreathed in smiles, not knowing that it caused a certain someone¡¯s displeasure again.
¡°You¡¯re so happy when you hear about Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor? This Prince suspects that you two knew each other very well in the past.¡±
Su Xi-er felt her heart almost leaping out of her chest, but she soon regained herposure. ¡°Prince Hao, you¡¯ve already investigated this servant¡¯s background, and know that I am a citizen of Beimin. If I was familiar with Nanzhao¡¯s emperor, I wouldn¡¯t be here right now. Things obviously don¡¯t add up here.¡±
Pei Qianhao was, of course, aware that everything she said was corroborated by facts. However, he had always believed in his intuition, and it had never led him astray before. Thus, it made him very perplexed.
¡°Stay in the Imperial Library and don¡¯t go out, understand?¡± Pei Qianhao let go of her.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°This servant won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±
¡°Not bad, you have been obedient these days.¡± Pei Qianhao raised his hand and gently patted her head before walking out of the Calligraphy Pavilion.
He came here just to inform me about the marriage date so that I can rest assured. Su Xi-er looked down at the Lan Script copybooks on the desk, as well as the three characters of her name that he had written.
She traced her finger against the dried ink. His observations are meticulous, noticing minute details that many others don¡¯t. The direction of the tip of the brush and thickness of the strokes have been grasped well.
15 minutester, Chao Mu walked in and saw Su Xi-er staring at the Lan Script copybook. ¡°Su Xi-er, I thought it¡¯d be the Third Imperial Prince, not Prince Hao! I saw him and Grand Tutor Kong discussing something in the Imperial Library¡¯s main hall, but I wasn¡¯t close enough to hear their conversation.¡±
Su Xi-er ced down the copybook. He told me to stay in the Imperial Library, and has now gone to look for Grand Tutor Kong. Could he be nning to ask Grand Tutor Kong to arrange a more presentable status for me?
¡°Su Xi-er, I¡¯ll let you in on a secret.¡± Chao Mu suddenly began acting mysteriously as she stood on tiptoes and moved to whisper in Su Xi-er¡¯s ears. ¡°Grand Tutor Kong is very erudite, and has been studying literature for his whole life. But which woman would like a geeky schr? Many years have passed, but he has neither a wife nor children.¡±
CHAPTER 360 (2): COME BACK
CHAPTER 360 (2): COME BACK
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t know where Grand Tutor Kong sent Shu Xian. I couldn¡¯t find him even after searching around the entire Imperial Library. Could he have been sent away?¡± Chao Mu tilted her head, confusion in her eyes.
Without Shu Xian, I lose someone to bicker with. These few days have been a little boring.
Su Xi-er patted Chao Mu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°He¡¯ll definitelye back today. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± She started tidying up the desk, while Chao Mu joined in after a few moments.
Not long after, when the two left the Calligraphy Pavilion, they saw Grand Tutor Kong walking over.
Grand Tutor Kong gave Su Xi-er a meaningful look, and proceeded to ask her for her birth information[1]
Su Xi-er truthfully replied, ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know my birth information. Why don¡¯t I make a trip to the Imperial Household Department to check the records?¡±
¡°Stay here, I¡¯ll go and check.¡± Grand Tutor Kong waved his hand and left the Imperial Library.
Chao Mu found it very strange. ¡°Why did Grand Tutor Kong ask you for your birth information? Even the Imperial Household Department''s Registry wouldn¡¯t record it in such detail!¡±
Su Xi-er knew the reason, but didn¡¯t answer Chao Mu. ¡°Let¡¯s go and tidy up the book depositories. Apart from Shu Xian, Xiao Yuanzi also seems to be missing.¡±
¡°Exactly, it¡¯s especially quiet today. It¡¯s so boring!¡± Chao Mu flicked her hair and followed Su Xi-er.
Just as they were about to enter the book depository, they saw Xiao Yuanzi returning from outside the Imperial Library.
Chao Mu immediately asked, ¡°Where did you go? Where is Shu Xian?¡±
¡°It¡¯s almost winter, and since there isn¡¯t much work in the Imperial Library, I¡¯ve been temporarily transferred to the Imperial Household Department to help with some manualbour. I wille back to sleep in the Imperial Library at night. As for Shu Xian, he seems to have been transferred to the Imperial Academy.¡± Xiao Yuanzi gave an honest reply.
Chao Mu became heavy-hearted. Shu Xian isn¡¯t 18 yet. Why was he transferred to the Imperial Academy? Once he¡¯s transferred there, he will never return to the Imperial Library. He left without saying goodbye, and I¡¯ll never see him again!
He¡¯s too unloyal! He didn¡¯t even say a word before he left! Chao Mu was extremely furious.
Seeing her expression, Su Xi-er tried tofort her. ¡°A schr boy assistant who has yet to reach the age of 18 can¡¯t be transferred to the Imperial Academy. They were probablycking in manpower and got him to help. Since Beimin values literature more now, it¡¯s normal for the Imperial Academy tock manpower.¡±
Chao Mu¡¯s expression improved a little. ¡°He¡¯s in for a beating when hees back! We have been good brothers for so many years... If he dares to leave once and for all, I¡¯ll...¡± She managed to restrain herself from mentioning that she would cut off his family jewels.
Afterwards, Chao Mu followed Su Xi-er into the book depositories to clean up, while Xiao Yuanzi went to his own room to pack before going to the Imperial Household Department.
Only once night fell did Xiao Yuanzi return. Tan Ge also came back with him, but Shu Xian was still nowhere to be seen.
When Chao Mu saw Tan Ge, she immediately ran over. ¡°Tan Ge, you settled your mum¡¯s funeral so quickly?¡±
A funeral takes at least seven days, but Tan Ge has returned in less than three.
Tan Ge¡¯s expression was indifferent as she nodded. ¡°Mmm, it has been settled. I¡¯m currently a pce maid that is recorded in the registry, so I can¡¯t leave the pce for too long.¡± She then saw Su Xi-er walking over.
The milky white moonlight was like halos of light illuminating Su Xi-er.
Tan Ge greeted, ¡°Su Xi-er.¡±
No one knew howplicated her feelings were as she uttered that name, her fists clenched tightly together under her sleeves.
Su Xi-er stopped before her. ¡°Tan Ge, have you managed to think everything through beforeing back?¡±
1. To simplify things, you can understand it as the date and time of her birth, but it is moreplicated than that. It¡¯s often used in fortune-telling.
CHAPTER 361 (1): RUMOURS FLYING AROUND
CHAPTER 361 (1): RUMOURS FLYING AROUND
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I hope that you can continue living properly from now on.¡± Su Xi-er smiled back.
Chao Mu eyes kept darting between the two of them before she finally reached out her hands to grab Su Xi-er and Tan Ge, pulling them together. ¡°From now on, the Imperial Library will be Tan Ge¡¯s home, so just treat us as your family.¡±
Feeling her icy cold fingers wrapped by the warmth of the other two, Tan Ge felt her heart move, and a trace of warmth made its way into her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have you both.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore, and it¡¯s only going to get windier at night. Let¡¯s wash up and rest early.¡±
Tan Ge nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± But as she pulled her hand out of Chao Mu¡¯s, she felt the frigid wind blow past them. Tan Ge jolted at the chilly feeling, as if the wind had travelled from her hands into her heart, jolting her awake from her warm dream into a cold and cruel reality.
She couldn¡¯t forget the words her father had said when she had returned to the Tan Residence.
¡°Daughter, it¡¯s because of Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s help that the Tan Residence hasn¡¯t reached the point of selling our estate yet. Your Dad had no choice but to kill your Mum. Tan Ge, if you go against Commandery Prince Xie again and hesitate to act, the next person to die could be your Dad.¡±
Despite the worry gnawing at her heart, Tan Ge appeared very calm on the surface, managing to enter her room and close the door behind her before anyone noticed her inner turmoil.
Chao Mu found her calmness strange, and looked towards Su Xi-er. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Tan Ge. When she returned to the Tan Residence, could she have suff...¡±
Su Xi-er interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t intervene in her matters anymore, and let her recuperate on her own. In addition, don¡¯t get close to her the next few days, understand?¡±
She naturally had her own reasons for advising so. Tan Ge¡¯s thoughts are pure, but she might have been threatened when she went back to the Tan Residence. Right now, her heart must be rife with turbulent emotions. In the end, it alles down to what she decides to do with them.
Chao Mu didn¡¯t quite understand why, but obediently listened when she saw Su Xi-er¡¯s solemn expression. I won¡¯t disturb Tan Ge for the next few days then.
¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back to our rooms to rest.¡± Su Xi-er patted Chao Mu¡¯s shoulder and went to her room.
When Chao Mu sat down in her room, she looked in the direction of Tan Ge¡¯s own abode. I hope she can get over her trauma soon
As for Tan Ge herself, she was currently sitting on a wooden stool with her fists clenched together. It was a long time before she finally took out a packet of medicine from her sleeves with shaking hands.
She was very clear about what kind of medicinal powder it contained. It¡¯s colourless, odourless, and dissolves in tea, silently robbing its victim of their life.
Many memories shed past her mind. Her father¡¯s helplessness, Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s smiling face, and the smiles of Chao Mu along with Su Xi-er.
Tan Ge immediately ced the packet down. No, I can¡¯t. I mustn¡¯t do something like this.
With winter around the corner, the nights had be much colder, and the usually illuminating moonlight seemed to have be frigid.
The next day, Shu Xian still didn¡¯te back, and Xiao Yuanzi disappeared off to the Imperial Household Department to help out as usual. Even Grand Tutor Kong became busy after asking for Su Xi-er¡¯s birth information. As a result, the talkative Chao Mu found the Imperial Library deste,cking anyone she could talk to.
The days passed by, and on the day before the Winter Solstice pce banquet, a piece of news had swiftly circted throughout the pce.
CHAPTER 361 (2): RUMOURS FLYING AROUND
CHAPTER 361 (2): RUMOURS FLYING AROUND
Trantion: Rakumon
Many people began engaging in fervent discussions.
¡°Commandery Princess Xie is one of Beimin¡¯s three great beauties, and she¡¯s also of a noble bloodline. She and Prince Hao are a match made in heaven!¡±
¡°Exactly, one of them is as beautiful as an immortal fairy, while the other is dashingly handsome. They¡¯re really an immortal couple!¡±
¡°Commandery Princess Xie is 18 this year, and the number of times she has left the residence can be counted on one hand. Because of this, she wouldn¡¯t have seen any other men apart from Commandery Prince Xie and the guards in her courtyard. Such a lofty and unsullied woman is fit to be Princess Consort Hao!¡±
All of the maidservants in the pce had stopped working in favour of discussing such rumours as well.
With the Winter Solstice pce banquet taking ce tomorrow, many pce maids had been dispatched to sweep the various pce paths, while others were sent to move the flowers in ce. As the banquet was to take ce in the Imperial Garden¡¯srgest courtyard, all of the withered flowers there had to be reced. By the time they were finished, it was like spring had arrived!
Su Xi-er, Tan Ge, and Chao Mu had also been sent to sweep the pce paths in the Imperial Garden when they heard what the pce maids were discussing.
Chao Mu nced at Su Xi-er in concern, but saw that she looked unperturbed.
When the pce maids noticed Su Xi-er, they lowered their volume.
Because Pei Qianhao had previously walked on the pce path while holding hands with Su Xi-er, many pce maids now recognised her. Now that Prince Hao and Commandery Princess Xie are engaged, he surely won¡¯t want her anymore.
Disdain appeared in their eyes after realising this. Some were even courageous enough to deride her. ¡°I really thought that she climbed up and got with Prince Hao. To think that a person of a lowly bloodline is dreaming of bing Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er simply swept her gaze across them before returning to sweeping, not bothering to acknowledge their taunts.
¡°There are countless people who dream of climbing up thedder and suddenly bing a phoenix, but can¡¯t recognise that they¡¯re only a sparrow. In some cases, they¡¯re even lower than that.¡±
Chao Mu could no longer continue listening and furiously tossed her broom onto the ground. ¡°Court Lady Su holds a rank. Regardless of how lowly she is, she¡¯s still nobler than you pce maids! All of you better shut your mouths. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡±
These words sounded very vulgar to the pce maids, so some of the bolder onesshed out in return. ¡°Didn¡¯t the trainer old maidservants teach you properly? You speak like a shrew in the market. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re even from the Imperial Library. You¡¯re simply a disgrace to Grand Tutor Kong!¡±
Chao Mu was enraged to the point her face flushed red. Just as she was about to dash over and p that pce maid, Su Xi-er¡¯s slender hand held her back.
The originally rough hand had be smoother after repeated application of Lingrui flower powder.
Chao Mu watched Su Xi-er walked forward in an elegant andposed manner, not showing any displeasure in response to the insults hurled by the pce maids.
However, when she stopped in front of the pce maid who had just spoken, an indescribable chill ran down their spines.
Only the pce maids who had seen Pei Qianhao could truly describe Su Xi-er¡¯s imposing aura. Her current self was extremely simr to his usual demeanour, like the gale from a frozen tundra that dug into one¡¯s very bones.
The pce maid who was the loudest just now instinctively lowered her head, not daring to look at Su Xi-er.
A soft but forceful voice of a woman streamed into everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Pay attention to your words and actions. Didn¡¯t the trainer old maidservants didn¡¯t teach you properly? How does a mere maidservant find the courage to advise Grand Tutor Kong, a leader of Beimin¡¯s literary world, how to manage the pce maids in the Imperial Library?¡±
Her cold and heavy words caused the pce maid to shiver in fear, her head kept tucked between her shoulders.
CHAPTER 362 (1): COLD AURA ASSAILS
CHAPTER 362 (1): COLD AURA ASSAILS
Trantion: Rakumon
Paying them no mind, Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes swept across them in disdain before picking up her broom and continuing to sweep.
Everyone who was originally fervently gossiping had all sealed their mouths shut and begun doing their work properly.
Chao Mu¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. She patted Su Xi-er¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re so amazing to make them shut their mouths with just a few words. With so many rumours floating around the pce, it¡¯s hard to know their veracity, so don¡¯t pay any attention to it.¡±
¡°Chao Mu, you have to keep your temper in check when you leave the Imperial Library. Not everyone will give in to you like Shu Xian.¡± Su Xi-er smiled as she softly reminded.
The sudden mention of the missing Shu Xian caused displeasure to arise in Chao Mu¡¯s heart. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s staying in the Imperial Academy and won¡¯t ever being back to the Imperial Library. Sigh, I have one less person I can talk to. I took him for granted in the past, but now that he¡¯s suddenly gone, I actually find myself missing him a bit. It¡¯s like a family member has gone far away.¡±
Chao Mu and Shu Xian were normally the two who bickered the most at the Imperial Library, which made Chao Mu unused to his absence.
Habit is a warm yet scary thing. Everything is fine as long as someone you rely on is nearby, but it suddenlyes crashing down once they¡¯re gone.
Tan Ge silently observed everything from the side. There isn¡¯t much time left. The Winter Solstice pce banquet is tomorrow, which means that the final deadline is tomorrow, at 11 pm. If I still haven¡¯t made a move by then, the consequences will be unimaginable,
Her emotions like a chaotic storm in her heart, Tan Ge¡¯s slender brows briefly furrowed together before she rxed, continuing to sweep the pce path.
Noticing Tan Ge¡¯s change, Chao Mu couldn¡¯t help but ask Su Xi-er. ¡°I haven¡¯t talked to Tan Ge for a few days. She doesn¡¯t seem to have recovered. What exactly happened in the Tan Residence? I keep feeling that...¡±
She didn¡¯t say the rest of the sentence. I can¡¯t tell others that there¡¯s something very wrong with Tan Ge. She probably has a lot of secrets that are weighing down on her heart.
¡°Chao Mu, do your job properly.¡± Su Xi-er smiled at her before turning her gaze to Tan Ge. After a brief nce, she turned away to continue working.
Chao Mu could only suppress her curiosity and continue sweeping.
Little did they know that an imperial guard from the Commandery Prince Residence had witnessed everything that had happened in the Imperial Garden. He immediately went to report to Xie Yun, who was currently at the Dragon Heaven Pce.
~~~
Situ Lin was looking at Xie Yun in confusion while in the Dragon Heaven Pce. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, this Emperor hasn¡¯t seen Imperial Uncle these past few days. Where did he go? It seems like he¡¯s pretty busy.¡±
Xie Yun gently smiled. ¡°Prince Hao is indeed busy. There are so many things that he has to deal with in the army barracks that he¡¯ll only be back in time for tomorrow¡¯s Winter Solstice banquet.¡±
¡°I see. Are you not busy, Commandery Prince Xie? This Emperor will diligently learn the ways of governance. You don¡¯t have to supervise me every day.¡± Situ Lin wore an earnest expression as he began flipping through his books.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. This humble subject won¡¯t report to Prince Hao.¡±
Situ Lin looked towards Xie Yun. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you tell Imperial Uncle. This Emperor hasn¡¯t been ying excessively, so Imperial Uncle won¡¯t chide this Emperor.¡±
He understood very well that the only reason he had been punished in the past was that he had done something wrong. Imperial Uncle wouldn¡¯t just punish me if I didn¡¯t make any mistakes.
Xie Yun faintly smiled. ¡°Have the supervisors of the Imperial Ceremony Office and the Imperial Household Department reported to you on the progress of the preparations for tomorrow¡¯s banquet?¡±
CHAPTER 362 (2): COLD AURA ASSAILS
CHAPTER 362 (2): COLD AURA ASSAILS
Trantion: Rakumon
Suddenly, a guard from the Commandery Prince Residence came and stopped outside the entrance of the hall. Xie Yun noticed him and bowed towards Situ Lin before withdrawing.
Watching Xie Yun¡¯s departing figure, Situ Lin twitched his mouth. Commandery Prince Xie has always been very gentle, and has never tried to control me. Why has he been frequently visiting the Dragon Heaven Pce these days?
Once Xie Yun walked out of the doors, the guard immediately reported, ¡°The rumour of Prince Hao and the Commandery Princess¡¯ engagement has already been spread. With Prince Hao still dealing with the matters of the army, he is unaware of this.¡±
¡°Did you spread it among themoners?¡±
¡°Replying to the Commandery Prince, themoners in the capital have already heard of the engagement, and they are extremely delighted. They¡¯re all saying that only a woman of a noble bloodline can match Prince Hao.¡±
Xie Yun parted his thin lips. ¡°Well done. How¡¯s it going with the Third Imperial Prince?¡±
¡°The Third Imperial Prince has been frequently going to Consort Dowager Guo''s repose pce. Apart from that, there hasn¡¯t been anything out of the norm.¡±
¡°Mmm, wait outside the pce gates with the horse carriage. This Prince will be returning to the Commandery Prince Residence in an hour.¡± Xie Yun then left, leaving the guard to follow his instructions.
~~~
All the Imperial Army guards bowed when they saw Xie Yun in the Compassionate Peace Pce. ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
Xie Yun waved his hand. ¡°This Prince hasn¡¯t seen the Empress Dowager for a long time. With the pce banquet right around the corner, this Prince hase to visit her today.¡±
With his status as the Commandery Prince, the Imperial Army guards allowed him to enter.
In the main hall of the Compassionate Peace Pce, Pei Yaran¡¯s brows were knitted as she held an already cold cup of tea in her hands. Only when she saw Xie Yun enter did she ce the cup down.
¡°It¡¯s the pce banquet tomorrow. Why are you still feeling troubled, Empress Dowager?¡±
Pei Yaran understood his intentions foring to look for her in the Compassionate Peace Pce. After dismissing the pce maids in the hall, she went straight to the point. ¡°Did youe here today to make a deal with this Empress Dowager?¡±
¡°Deal?¡± Xie Yun raised his tone, then took out a small bottle from his sleeve.
Pei Yaran was bbergasted when she saw that small bottle. It''s the bottle of philtre fragrance I gave Shi Mo the other day! He didn¡¯t give it to the Third Imperial Prince, but Commandery Prince Xie.
¡°This thing mysteriously appeared in the main hall of the Commandery Prince Residence. Empress Dowager, this Prince sees that you have hidden some capable people. This Prince didn¡¯t even know that someone had snuck into the Commandery Prince Residence.¡± Xie Yun remarked as he began rubbing the bottle in his hand.
Pei Yaran¡¯s expression returned to normal and she softly chuckled. ¡°Since you already know the contents of the bottle, don¡¯t make a fuss about someone sneaking in. Are you willing to make a deal with me?¡±
¡°Empress Dowager, what do you want to do? Do you n to use the philtre fragrance on Su Xi-er and have this Prince take away her virginity?¡± Xie Yun was full of smiles, but his thoughts were unfathomable.
Pei Yaran couldn¡¯t discern what he was thinking, but she still decided to avoid going in circles. ¡°Su Xi-er is a beauty. Do you not like her? This Empress Dowager heard that in order to meet her alone in the Pce Side Quarters, you even brought fruits to distract the other pce maids.¡±
¡°What does it matter to you if I like her or not?¡±
¡°What do you mean? If we don¡¯t get rid of Su Xi-er, she may very well be Princess Consort Hao. Don¡¯t you want to make the Pei and Xie families¡¯ marriage alliance happen? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to let your younger sister be the secondary consort?¡±
Xie Yun kept his smile and walked closer step by step. He ced the small bottle in his hand on the table beside Pei Yaran. ¡°This Prince has plenty of ways to deal with people. It¡¯s just that this Prince doesn¡¯t deign to resort to means as despicable as philtre fragrance.¡±
CHAPTER 363 (1): LET ME OFF
CHAPTER 363 (1): LET ME OFF
Trantion: Rakumon
However, the imperial pce has always been a very sordid ce. Regardless of how pure someone is, they will all be corrupted after staying here.
Pei Yaran clenched her hands tightly around the bottle. Xie Yun, what right do you have to criticise me? Do you think that you¡¯re so justified?
In my opinion, the most despicable person is you! You are most skilful in manipting the hearts and thoughts of others, closing in on them without giving them a chance to retaliate. You get others to do your dirty work for you, pressuring your opponent until they go insane. Yet, in the end, you dare to stand here and ridicule others for using despicable means!
Pei Yaran¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and her eyes were like daggers.
At this moment, Shi Mo appeared in his usual ck robes, looking at the bottle in Pei Yaran¡¯s hand beforeughing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Commandery Prince Xie to return that thing.¡±
¡°If Xie Yun doesn¡¯t want it, the lofty and ascetic Third Imperial Prince wouldn¡¯t ept it either. This thing...¡± Pei Yaran let out a low chuckleced with ill intent.
¡°Shi Mo, will a man be affected when this is applied to a woman? Assuming it is a concentrated dose.¡± Pei Yaran asked in a low voice, the corners of her mouth curling up.
¡°In a tightly sealed room, if it is smeared on the neck, nose, fingertips, and the shoulders, even a strong man would be intoxicated.¡±
Pei Yaran stowed away the bottle in her sleeve. ¡°Pei Qianhao took a bottle away, and wouldn¡¯t expect that I have any left. I¡¯m curious to see how much self-restraint he has.¡±
¡°Empress Dowager, have you already decided to use it on yourself?¡± Shi Mo¡¯s smile was hidden behind his mask. After taking so many turns, Pei Yaran still decided on this n. Although it¡¯s different from what I¡¯ve previously nned, it¡¯s still roughly going in the same direction. Will chaos finally break out in Beimin?
¡°I have always liked him until now, and I will in the future as well. As long as I pour all of my heart into loving someone, why does it matter if I use despicable means?¡± Sorrow flickered past her eyes. I¡¯ll feel very pleased in the moment I do something like this, but Elder Brother Hao will definitely be thoroughly disappointed in me when he wakes up after the deed.
Our rtionship may crumble, but so what? I just want a single time. Just one time is enough. The only problem now is Su Xi-er¡¯s matter!
Noticing Pei Yaran¡¯s worry, Shi Mo said, ¡°Even though Commandery Prince Xie is not willing to use the philtre fragrance, the matter of Prince Hao and Commandery Princess Xie¡¯s engagement has already been spread. For the sake of achieving his goals, Su Xi-er must die. To that end, I¡¯m confident that Commandery Prince Xie has already thought of a different n to eliminate her.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes lit up, knowing how ruthless and efficient Xie Yun was when he decided to move. The only person in Beimin who can put up a fight with Pei Qianhao is Xie Yun.
¡°Empress Dowager, you just need to patiently wait. When the timees, find a way to get Prince Hao to enter your room. No matter how strong someone is, they won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Shi Mo reassured in a calm voice.
Pei Yaran was convinced, but became afraid immediately after. ¡°What if he can resist this fragrance and walk out?¡±
¡°He won¡¯t. Once the fragrance enters the body, the person will lose all strength. If Prince Hao does walk out, I will intervene and send him back to your room.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s gaze was shining, but she still felt a little apprehensive that Pei Qianhao might be able to escape and expose the matter.
After all, I¡¯m the Empress Dowager. If it gets out that the Empress Dowager and the Prince Regent did something like that, it will seriously tarnish Beimin¡¯s reputation.
CHAPTER 363 (2): LET ME OFF
CHAPTER 363 (2): LET ME OFF
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Once I free myself of my social status, I can be together with him without being restrained by societal norms.¡± Hope ignited in Pei Yaran¡¯s heart. So what if it fails and gets exposed? I can just take this opportunity to disappear and break away from this status. If I can also get pregnant and use the child to threaten Pei Qianhao, that¡¯d be best!
¡°Empress Dowager, rest well tonight. I will help you seed tomorrow.¡± Shi Mo then vanished from her sight.
Pei Yaran stared at the empty main hall as she pondered over Shi Mo¡¯s words for a few hours. What exactly does he get out of helping me?
~~~
The pce maids had been diligently working in the Imperial Garden. In eight hours, they had finished cleaning the ce and reced all the flower pots, giving it a fresh new look. The clusters of blooming flowers made it a resplendent sight to behold.
Su Xi-er kept her broom and returned to the Imperial Library with Chao Mu and Tan Ge.
Shu Xian still hadn¡¯t returned, and Xiao Yuanzi had packed up before leaving for the Imperial Household Department, saying that things were busy enough for him to stay there for a few days.
Apart from preparing the meals and chatting with everyone during mealtimes, the cook was also very busy. Meanwhile, Grand Tutor Kong was nowhere to be found.
The Imperial Library had be more deste. After dinner, Chao Mu began sighing again with a frustrated expression.
Tan Ge took the initiative to speak for the first time since she returned to the Imperial Library. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and it¡¯ll be cold at night. We should rest early for tonight, so that we can be prepared for the workload tomorrow.¡± She smiled faintly at Su Xi-er before entering her room.
¡°Su Xi-er, Tan Ge finally said something. Is she perhaps feeling better?¡± Chao Mu¡¯s eyes were sparkling, ted about Tan Ge¡¯s change.
¡°Maybe. She hasn¡¯tpletely recovered yet. Don¡¯t get close to her for this period of time.¡± Su Xi-er advised before entering her room.
Chao Mu was perplexed. Why does Su Xi-er keep reminding me not to get close to Tan Ge? If we let her slowly recover and get back on her feet, how long will we be waiting?
In the end, Chao Mu also walked into her room and washed up before resting, her mind filled with questions all the while.
Su Xi-er sat in her room and only fell asleep after 1 am. Pei Qianhao hasn¡¯t visited for several days; it¡¯s as if he¡¯s vanished.
Habit is a really frightening illness. He wouldn¡¯t stop showing up when I was trying to avoid him, but now I¡¯m thinking about how he isn¡¯t visiting.
While Su Xi-er was sleeping, Tan Ge was trembling in fear.
She watched as Xie Yun walked closer and closer to her. She couldn¡¯t stop her body from shuddering, and she finally knelt on the icy cold floor. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, I beg of you, please let this servant off.¡±
Xie Yun looked down at her and said in gentle voice, ¡°Tan Ge, this Prince had given you a choice. You stayed in the Tan Residence and ruminated for three days, but in the end, you were the one who decided toe back to the Imperial Library, weren¡¯t you?¡±
¡°This servant thought that I could be vicious, but I really can¡¯t do it. Whenever I see Su Xi-er smiling at me, this servant will be soft-hearted. I beg of you, Commandery Prince Xie, I can do anything you want of me, as long as it doesn¡¯t involve harming someone.¡±
Tan Ge implored as she took out the packet of medicine from her sleeve.
She had been carrying this with her for the past few days, but every time she thought about acting, she would be unable to steel her heart. I really can¡¯t do it...
Xie Yun looked at the medicine packet, but didn¡¯t reach out his hand to take it. ¡°Tan Ge, are you sure that you have already thought it over carefully?¡±
¡°This servant is certain.¡± Tan Ge clenched her teeth, forcing out those four words.
¡°Very well.¡± He was clearly smiling and speaking gently, but he couldn¡¯t stop the sinister tone in his words.
¡°Stand up. This Prince will give you something.¡± Xie Yun bent down to support the trembling Tan Ge.
CHAPTER 364 (1): PANIC IN FACE OF IMPENDING DANGER
CHAPTER 364 (1): PANIC IN FACE OF IMPENDING DANGER
Trantion: Rakumon
Xie Yun raised his right hand and hooked it around her slender waist. As he pulled her closer, the fresh fragrance of a woman wafted into his nose, and he smilingly whispered into her ear. ¡°Tan Ge, do you know what this Prince wants to give you?¡±
His warm breath brushing past Tan Ge¡¯s ear made her ufortable, but she didn¡¯t dare to push him away. Commandery Prince Xie puts on a gentle facade in public, but is truly terrifying in private.
¡°This servant doesn¡¯t want to know, nor does this servant want it.¡± Tan Ge vehemently shook her head, her voice quivering as fear swelled in her heart.
11 pm tomorrow will be my final deadline. I already expected him toe looking for me.
Xie Yun¡¯s hand slowly wandered upwards from her waist, and he carefully stroked her smooth face. ¡°This face of yours is fair and rosy. You could have been one of Beimin¡¯s three great beauties, but what is the point of being beautiful if the Tan Residence has lost its former glory?¡±
He then let go of her and opened the white porcin bottle, causing the scent of medicinal herbs to assail Tan Ge¡¯s nostrils. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have any knowledge of medicine, and couldn¡¯t tell what the powder in the bottle was.
The corners of Xie Yun¡¯s mouth lifted as he slid Tan Ge¡¯s sleeve up her left arm.
Tan Ge recoiled and looked at Xie Yun in fright. It¡¯s the first time my arm is being seen by a man.
¡°Tan Ge, inform this Prince of your choiceter.¡± Xie Yun gently smiled before pouring a bit of the bottle¡¯s contents on her arm.
The white medicinal powder quickly dissolved, initially causing a burning sensation until, to Tan Ge¡¯s horror, it actually began to sear at her skin.
Tan Ge almost cried out in pain. She endured the pain and watched as her originally smooth skin festered. This is medicinal powder that is used to disfigure people!
Xie Yun kept the white porcin bottle before smiling at her. ¡°Scream if it¡¯s painful. Why do you have to hold it in? Pouring it on your arm is just a small gift. If you want arge present, this Prince won¡¯t be stingy. Tan Ge, have you thought over what you want to do?¡±
Beads of cold sweat broke out on her forehead as agony, pain, resentment, and despair shed past her eyes.
¡°Tan Ge, don¡¯t think that your death will solve everything. There are numerous lives in the Tan Residence that are counting on you.¡±
Tan Ge was currently regretting that she went out with Cui-er that day. If we hadn¡¯t gone out, we probably wouldn¡¯t have met Xie Yun. He might have saved us from those thugs, but he¡¯s pushed me into another abyss.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie, why did you seek me out specifically? Why the Tan Residence? Tan Ge no longer bothered to refer to herself as ¡®this servant¡¯.
¡°me yourself for being beautiful. me yourself for being smart. And above all, me yourself for resembling Su Xi-er in some aspects.¡± Xie Yun slowly said.
Tan Ge was stunned. Su Xi-er is calm, clever, and understands the big picture. Did Commandery Prince Xie look for me because he felt that my personality resembles Su Xi-er¡¯s?
¡°Keep the medicine and carry out the n. As long as you do what you¡¯re supposed to, this Prince won¡¯t me you even if it fails. However, don¡¯t me this Prince for being heartless if you refuse to act.¡± Xie Yun warned as he pulled her sleeve back down.
¡°The weather is cold; you should wear more to keep yourself warm.¡± He gently patted the top of her head and left the Imperial Library.
Xie Yun knew that Tan Ge had tacitly agreed when she didn¡¯t refuse him. This kind of harmless woman will make everyone lower their guards, and it will make it easier when she makes a move.
As he left, Xie Yun nced at Su Xi-er¡¯s room. Such a clever beauty may not be around anymore tomorrow.
CHAPTER 364 (2): PANIC IN FACE OF IMPENDING DANGER
CHAPTER 364 (2): PANIC IN FACE OF IMPENDING DANGER
Trantion: Rakumon
In her room, Tan Ge was staring at the small packet of medicine in her hands. Unable to suppress the sorrow and conflicted emotions in her heart, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from sobbing.
Doing something against my conscience will result in divine retribution! How I wish my death could solve everything, but...
The next day, Su Xi-er had just woken up when she heard some movement outside her room. She immediately opened the door, nimbly dodging to the side as she caught sight of a stone flying towards her.
Turning around to pick the stone off the ground, Su Xi-er surveyed her surroundings, but found no one. She immediately closed the door before unfurling the note that was wrapped around the stone.
Prince Hao has secretly transferred an army into Beimin¡¯s capital. This servant hasn¡¯t seen Qin Ling again; he has already retreated from the capital.
The bottom right corner of the note was signed by Feng Changqing.
Feng Changqing had entered the pce early in the morning to deliver the letter. Su Xi-er found it strange. Why didn¡¯t hee yesterday but this morning instead? Could it be that Prince Hao has already entered the pce, and Feng Changqing is following him?
Before she could think it over, she heard someone banging on her door. Su Xi-er quickly burned the note over a candle before blowing out the me.
By the time she opened the door, Chao Mu was already anxious from the wait.
¡°Su Xi-er, why did you take so long? Quickly freshen up and eat breakfast. Grand Tutor Kong is waiting for you in the main hall. He looks solemn, as if there¡¯s something important.¡± Chao Mu urged as she pushed Su Xi-er to freshen up.
Su Xi-er took a basin from her room and quickly freshened up. Only an hour had passed by the time she arrived in the main hall.
Grand Tutor Kong was seated in the upper seat of the main hall while flipping through a book on the Lan Script.
¡°Grand Tutor Kong, this servant hasn¡¯t seen you in many days. Why did you call for this servant so early in the morning?¡± Su Xi-er asked after she paid her respects.
Although she was a courtdy with a rank, she was still a maidservant in front of a court official.
Grand Tutor Kong was serious as he announced, ¡°Su Xi-er, born on the eighth day of the second month between 11 am to 12 am. This old man happens tock water in my Five Elements[1]. Your birthday is full of water.¡± He paused and stood up from his chair.
Su Xi-er suddenly noticed him holding a familiar white pearl in his hand, and her eyes lit up. Isn¡¯t this the one Pei Qianhao gave me a long time ago? When did itnd in Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s hands?
A hole had been bored through the pearl, and it was now hanging on a red string.
¡°This old man finds your qualifications pretty good, and I haven¡¯t married a wife or had any children. Su Xi-er, are you willing to be this old man¡¯s goddaughter?¡± Grand Tutor Kong asked as he passed the white pearl to Su Xi-er.
Looking at the pearl, Su Xi-er knew that her theory had been spot-on. The status Pei Qianhao has arranged for me is Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s goddaughter. Grand Tutor Kong is the leading schr in the Literary World, and wth Beimin putting a rising amount of importance in the literary arts, this status is sufficient for me to enter the Prince Hao Residence and be Princess Consort Hao.
¡°Su Xi-er, why are you still not taking the pearl?¡± Grand Tutor Kong put on a more solemn expression as he urged.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyebrows curved into a smile as she took the pearl. ¡°Many thanks, Grand Tutor Kong. Just out of curiosity, where did you get this pearl from?¡±
Grand Tutor Kong lightly coughed. ¡°Call me godfather when there¡¯s no one around. This old man has led a frugal lifestyle since I was young. How would I have a valuable pearl like this? Of course, it was Prince Hao who gave it to me.¡±
Grand Tutor Kong paused as he suddenly realised that he had let it slip. Isn¡¯t this tantamount to telling Su Xi-er that I am taking her as my goddaughter because of Prince Hao¡¯s wishes, and not my own volition?
1. Refers to the five elements in Chinese philosophy: Fire, Water, Wood, Metal, and Earth. Here¡¯s a Wikipedia article for more information.
CHAPTER 365 (1): WINTER SOLSTICE
CHAPTER 365 (1): WINTER SOLSTICE
Trantion: Rakumon
Grand Tutor Kong nodded, and his expression became serious. ¡°You should still call me ¡®Grand Tutor¡¯ in front of others. We should still respect the pce rules, understand?¡±
¡°Of course I do. Don¡¯t worry, Godfather.¡±
Grand Tutor Kong waved his hand. ¡°From now onwards, not only are you a courtdy in the Imperial Library, you are also this old man¡¯s goddaughter. I have already reported this to the Imperial Household Department and Ministry of Revenue; you will no longer be considered a lowly pce maid. There is nothing else; you may continue your work.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and walked out of the main hall. Grand Tutor Kong disappeared for quite some time after obtaining my birth information. So it turns out that he had to leave to take care of the logistical matters concerning my new status.
Chao Mu had been waiting for her in the courtyard. She immediately came forward to question Su Xi-er when she saw her. ¡°What did Grand Tutor Kong want?¡±
¡°Nothing much. Grand Tutor Kong had heard about what happened in the Imperial Garden yesterday, so he advised me to endure, and not to make a fuss.¡± Su Xi-er kept the truth from her.
She then looked at Tan Ge, whose gaze was also set on her. The two of them exchanged a smile, but said nothing.
¡°That¡¯s it?! Why did he need to do such a thing?!¡± Chao Mu harrumphed before noticing the red string around Su Xi-er¡¯s neck. The pearl that hung on it was covered by her clothes.
¡°Su Xi-er, why are you wearing a red string?¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°I¡¯m 15 this year, when a woman finallyes of age. I recently read a book which stated that we should wear something red when wee of age so that it¡¯ll be auspicious.¡±
¡°I see. I also want to wear a red string when I turn 15.¡± Chao Mu heartilyughed. However, she didn¡¯t know that such a day would never arrive.
¡°Come on, the three of us will be going to the Imperial Kitchen to carry water and chop firewood today.¡± Although they were assigned to do manualbour, Chao Mu was still in high spirits.
Beimin will be bustling with activity during the important Winter Solstice pce banquet. It will be held in the Imperial Garden from lunch until dinner. During that time, even pce maids can go to the Imperial Garden to view the opera performances, albeit from afar.
Chao Mu held onto Su Xi-er with her left hand, and Tan Ge with her right, happening to pull her left hand.
When they had just left the Imperial Library, Chao Mu noticed Tan Ge¡¯s slightly furrowed brows.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Chao Mu asked worriedly.
Tan Ge shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Remember to get ample rest.¡± Su Xi-er replied in concern.
Tan Ge could hear the concern in their voices, causing her heart to twinge in pain. She followed Chao Mu as they walked forward, but no longer uttered a single word until they reached the Imperial Kitchen.
Upon arriving, Su Xi-er saw that many pce maids were busying themselves with various tasks: washing vegetables and dishes, sweeping the floors, chopping firewood, and drawing well water..
A plump female cook came out to continue assigning people jobs before she caught sight of Su Xi-er¡¯s group. ¡°You threesses look lively. What are your names? Let me look at yesterday¡¯s duty roster.¡± The roles of each pce maid had already been decided the other day.
After Su Xi-er¡¯s group gave their names, the female cook gave them each a task, with Su Xi-er being given the role of drawing well water, Chao Mu washing the vegetables, and Tan Ge washing the dishes.
¡°Get on with your own job.¡± The female cook then hastily left due to the Imperial Kitchen being especially busy today.
Chao Mu and Tan Ge left in one direction while Su Xi-er headed for the well.
The well was situated in the backyard of the Imperial Kitchen. It¡¯s opening was extremelyrge, with buckets to match.
Just as Su Xi-er bent down to pick up a well bucket, she heard people quietly gossiping behind her.
CHAPTER 365 (2): WINTER SOLSTICE
CHAPTER 365 (2): WINTER SOLSTICE
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°She keeps dreaming of elevating her status and bing a phoenix, but she should look in the mirror first.¡±
The two gossiping weren¡¯t very far from Su Xi-er, but she paid them no mind. Coincidentally, the sun was out today, but the wind blowing past still made it very cold.
Su Xi-er lifted up a bucket of well water, but didn¡¯t immediately pour it into therge basin. Instead, she deliberately pretended to be careless and sshed the water on the two pce maids who were gossiping about her just now.
Immediately, the two pce maids were left in a sorry state, drenched from head to toe. They both immediately started tosh out, but began to shiver and sneeze because of the cold.
¡°I apologise, it¡¯s my first time carrying such a massive bucket, and I couldn¡¯t control it very well. You should quickly go and change into dry clothes so that you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±
The two pce maids continued to shiver as they fiercely red at her.
Tan Ge then appeared while holding a bowl and pair of chopsticks. When she saw the two shivering pce maids rushing off, she couldn¡¯t help but give Su Xi-er a puzzled look.
The corners of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth raised as she looked towards Tan Ge. ¡°I¡¯ll draw the well water, and you wash the dishes.¡±
Tan Ge nodded. She squatted down and rolled up her sleeves, stopping at her elbow to conceal where Xie Yun had poured the disfigurement powder on her arm.
With half a bucket of well water, the water basin became full, and Tan Ge began washing the dishes. As it was underground, the well water managed to remain the same temperature year-round, making it feel cool in the summer, and warm in the winter.
Su Xi-er crouched down. ¡°There are many bowls and chopsticks. Let me help.¡± She began to wash before the offer had evenpletely left her mouth, not giving Tan Ge the chance to refuse her.
¡°Su Xi-er, when did you enter the pce?¡± Tan Ge asked.
¡°When I was very young; so young that I have forgotten specifically when.¡±
¡°Do you still remember your parents?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze became distant. Of course, I remember my parents. My days were filled with sweet memories when Empress Mother was still alive, but there is only pain after she passed away.
Tan Ge thought that she had reminded Su Xi-er of her sad memories, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore if you can¡¯t remember.¡±
¡°Why did you suddenly ask me this? Do your parents not treat you well?¡± Su Xi-er tried to test her out.
Tan Geughed. ¡°My parents naturally treat me very well, but I had no choice but to enter the pce after the Tan Residence declined. Everyone has a responsibility they can¡¯t shirk.¡±
¡°Everybody indeed has their own responsibilities, but those who choose to think for themselves can cast aside those responsibilities, and lead their own lives.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s face was wreathed in smiles.
¡°Su Xi-er, how do you remain benign and free of cruelty despite having entered the pce for such a long time?¡±
Su Xi-er softly chuckled. ¡°Everyone has their own bottom line. If someone provokes me and crosses that line, I will naturally retaliate. Those two pce maids who I taught a lesson just now are one such example.¡±
Tan Ge was stunned. How is this kind of lesson considered cruel? She stared at Su Xi-er, taking in her smiling countenance. Su Xi-er, I¡¯m sorry. I have no choice; there¡¯s no way out for me. I don¡¯t wish to harm you.
¡°Everyone, wash faster! We¡¯ll be able to watch the operas in the afternoon! In another four hours, many court ministers and nobles will arrive!¡± The announcement came from a pce maid d in light brown clothes; she seemed to hold some amount of status.
¡°It¡¯s said that the children of many court officials will being, including Commandery Princess Xie and the young masters of the ministers. I heard that some of them are quite handsome!¡±
¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Let¡¯s quickly do our work and go watch in the afternoon!¡±
CHAPTER 366 (1): SAW HIM
CHAPTER 366 (1): SAW HIM
Trantion: Rakumon
When Chao Mu came, she noticed that Su Xi-er¡¯s hands were covered with streaks of red marks from the well ropes and immediately offered, ¡°You can help me wash the dishes; I¡¯ll draw the well water in your ce.¡±
She then stood up and tried to snatch away the bucket Su Xi-er was holding.
However, just as she did so, one of the other pce maids stealthily reached out and pinched Chao Mu¡¯s calf.
Chao Mu yelped out in pain as her leg retracted in reflex, making her unable to keep her bnce as she pitched forwards towards Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze swiftly swept around her, spotting a pce maid standing next to where Chao Mu had been. This pce maid is the one I drenched earlier. Looks like she¡¯s managed to change into some dry clothes.
Circling a hand around Chao Mu¡¯s waist, with a deft flick of Su Xi-er¡¯s wrist, she flung the bucket in her hand at the pce maid¡¯s head.
Not expecting Su Xi-er to be so decisive, the pce maid was caughtpletely off guard when the well bucket came flying through the air. It struck it¡¯s target dead-on, causing a wound on her forehead that immediately began to bleed and swell.
The other pce maids yelled, ¡°She actually dared to hurt someone!¡± Many of them pointed their fingers at Su Xi-er, iming that she intentionally targeted the other maid¡¯s head..
Chao Mu could barely stand without the help of Su Xi-er. By the time she managed to stay upright, she was already furiously berating the other pce maids. ¡°Who said that she hit someone? That person clearly pinched my leg on purpose! Su Xi-er identally lost control of the well bucket!¡±
The injured pce maid supported her head as she looked at Chao Mu in terror. ¡°When did I pinch your leg? I was suddenly smashed on the head, yet you¡¯re now maligning me!¡± She retorted while ncing at the pce maids around her; it was clear that they were close friends.
¡°You dare to be so arrogant after injuring someone? Let¡¯s find an old maidservant to judge!¡± A good friend of the pce maid shouted and went to the front yard to look for the old maidservant.
Tan Ge walked to Chao Mu¡¯s side. ¡°Are you alright? Does your leg still hurt?¡±
Su Xi-er looked at Tan Ge. ¡°You also saw that injured pce maid pinching Chao Mu¡¯s leg?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Tan Ge softly replied.
Chao Mu coldly snorted at the injured pce maid. ¡°Did you hear that? She saw that you were the first who pinched me. You threw good money after bad, after giving away your wife, you also lost your soldiers! Serves you right!¡±
Even though the pce maid had never studied, she could still decipher the meaning of ¡®after giving away your wife, you also lost your soldiers¡¯. She furiously stared at Chao Mu. ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk to you. We¡¯ll wait for the old maidservant toe and judge.¡±
Chao Mu still wanted to continue, but was stopped with a meaningful look from Su Xi-er. Understanding Su Xi-er¡¯s intentions, she could only suppress the wrath of fury in her heart and shut her mouth.
Not long after, the female cook who was assigning everyone¡¯s duties came over and swept her eyes across all the pce maids. ¡°Apart from the pce maids who were causing trouble, the rest are to continue with their own work.¡± She then shifted her gaze to Su Xi-er, Chao Mu, and the injured pce maid before waving her hand. ¡°The three of you, follow me.¡±
Tan Ge pulled Su Xi-er¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Nothing bad will happen right?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be back very soon.¡± Su Xi-er replied in a low voice. She then left the backyard with Chao Mu and followed the female cook to a small hut.
The female cook looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone who would make trouble. Tell me, what exactly happened?¡±
CHAPTER 366 (2): SAW HIM
CHAPTER 366 (2): SAW HIM
Trantion: Rakumon
The female cook red at her. ¡°Did I allow you to speak? Where have all the pce rules you learnt gone?¡±
The pce maid immediately silenced herself and red at Su Xi-er in resentment.
Su Xi-er looked towards Chao Mu before crouching down and rolling up thetter¡¯s pants. ¡°Old Maidservant, take a look. There is still a visible red mark; it¡¯s clear that a significant amount of strength was used to pinch her calf.¡±
The female cook lowered her head to check, then turned towards the pce maid. ¡°What else do you have to say? Would someone deliberately pinch their own leg and falsely use you? What grudge does she have with you?¡±
¡°Old Maidservant, you have to seek justice for me. Su Xi-er sshed me with water before, and is now framing me by pinching herpanion¡¯s leg.¡± The pce maid began tearfullyining, her face full of grievances.
Su Xi-er inwardly snorted to herself. I have seen foolish people, but none as foolish as her. With so many loopholes, anyone with a brain would be able to tell that she¡¯s lying.
As expected, the female cook raised her hand and pped the pce maid. ¡°Servants, drag her out to be punished, and confine her for reflection once that is over. You don¡¯t have to watch the operas in the Imperial Garden this afternoon anymore!¡±
Soon, two eunuchs entered the room and forcefully dragged the wailing pce maid out.
The female cook shook her head and apologised to Su Xi-er, ¡°Court Lady Su, this old servant was ipetent in disciplining. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
Seeing that the female cook was very courteous, Chao Mu also began to giggle. ¡°Old Maidservant, you¡¯re too polite. Court Lady Su is magnanimous and wouldn¡¯t me you.¡±
The female cook smiled. ¡°Court Lady Su, you can just rest in this hut for now. This old servant will send someone to take you to the Imperial Garden to watch the operas in the afternoon.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and watched as the female cook walked out of the hut while shutting the door behind her.
Chao Mu was baffled. ¡°That¡¯s so strange. She wasn¡¯t respectful at all when we came to the Imperial Garden, but she couldn¡¯t stop addressing you as ¡®Court Lady Su¡¯ just now.¡±
¡°I also find it strange.¡± Su Xi-er indifferently replied, but she understood that Pei Qianhao had probably dispatched someone over to look after her. Who wouldn¡¯t give Prince Hao face?
Upon this thought, Su Xi-er felt some warmth rise up in her heart.
¡°You can rest, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll be returning to work.¡± Chao Mu giggled and proceeded to leave the hut, and Su Xi-er didn¡¯t stop her.
Perhaps Pei Qianhao will visitter. Su Xi-er sat on a stool and decided that she would patiently wait for him.
An hourter, the door was opened, and a handsome man dressed in purple robes with snake patterns appeared before her.
Su Xi-er¡¯s gazended on him. A in purple colour and ck snake patterns ©` devilish and dangerous. She realised that he hadn¡¯t worn robes of any colour apart from ck, purple, and gold.
Pei Qianhao closed the door and walked to her side. ¡°You¡¯re totally in a daze.¡± There was a hint of yfulness in his voice as one of his eyebrows raised.
No one knew that the centre of discussion, Prince Hao, was currently in an isted hut in the Imperial Kitchen.
¡°Prince Hao, you look especially handsome in your attire today.¡± Su Xi-er stood up and smiled.
Pei Qianhao waved his hand and gently flicked her forehead. ¡°When was this Prince not handsome?¡±
I just praised him a little, and his ego has already skyrocketed.
¡°Everyone in the pce knows that Prince Hao and Commandery Princess Xie are engaged; some even specte that a wedding date will be decided upon soon.¡± Su Xi-er changed the topic in a calm voice.
¡°It¡¯s not picking a date; the date has already been picked. Didn¡¯t I tell you? It¡¯ll be seven days after the Winter Solstice pce banquet.¡± Pei Qianhao hooked his hand around her slender waist.
¡°This servant is now Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s goddaughter. The status you arranged for me is pretty good, Prince Hao.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes were glittering, and she didn¡¯t break free from him.
CHAPTER 367 (1): IN THE IMPERIAL GARDEN
CHAPTER 367 (1): IN THE IMPERIAL GARDEN
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Prince Hao, although you have arranged for this servant to have some status, the blood that flows in me...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Pei Qianhao pinched her waist.
¡°You¡¯re not allowed to mention anything about lowly bloodlines. If they really want to go into the specifics of one¡¯s birth, this Prince is nowhere near noble.¡± A cold glint flickered past his eyes before his expression returned to normal.
¡°This servant will be going to the Imperial Garden this afternoon. Prince Hao, will you be publicly announcing that you¡¯ll marry this servant?¡± Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him.
The corners of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth curled up as the tone of his voice went up. ¡°Can¡¯t wait anymore? Don¡¯t worry, this Prince naturally has things nned.¡±
It was at this moment that someone knocked on the door, and Chao Mu¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Su Xi-er,e out and have lunch. We¡¯ll be able to go to the Imperial Garden to watch the opera performances in four hours.¡±
Su Xi-er poked him. ¡°Prince Hao, hide yourself.¡± She started to walk towards the door, not realising that she had said something wrong.
Before she could take a single step, however, she was pulled back by Pei Qianhao. ¡°Why does this Prince have to hide? Are you scared of being seen by others? Is this Prince not presentable?¡±
His displeasure was made clear with his three consecutive questions.
Looking at him, Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was dealing with a child that had been left without any sweets; she could only try to coax him. ¡°If others see you in a hut in the Imperial Kitchen, chaos will break out in the imperial pce.¡±
¡°Today, the imperial pce will break out in chaos sooner orter.¡± Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t let go of Su Xi-er, instead embracing her even more tightly as he pushed her against the wall.
The door was knocked again, and Su Xi-er could discern the impatience in Chao Mu¡¯s voice. If I still don¡¯t open the door, Chao Mu may just barge in with her personality.
¡°Scared?¡± Pei Qianhao pressed against her, his jet-ck pupils seemed to suck people¡¯s souls in with their allure.
¡°Not scared.¡± Su Xi-er shook her head and softly replied.
¡°Since you¡¯re not scared, what¡¯s there to worry about if she barges in?¡± Pei Qianhaoforted in his deep voice as hebed her hair with his fingers.
Su Xi-er kept her attention on the door. ¡°Prince Hao, you will be announcing to everyone that you will marry this servant. Even if chaos is to break out, it should be after you have made the announcement.¡±
¡°Su Xi-er, no one can stop this Prince from doing what I want.¡± But he still released her from his grasp before taking a few steps back.
¡°When you go to the Imperial Garden to listen to the operas this afternoon, you can rx and enjoy the show. Just return to the Imperial Library afterwards.¡± Pei Qianhao advised before walking towards the door.
When he opened it up, the only person there was the respectfully waiting Wu Ling. However, he immediately became frantic as he walked up to Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, Lord Pei and Commandery Prince Xie are already having their meals in the Imperial Garden, and the other officials have also arrived. We¡¯re only missing you.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded and headed for the Imperial Garden.
~~~
After Su Xi-er left the hut, she walked towards the area where the pce maids from the Imperial Kitchen had their meals. It was in the backyard, and just a few hundred metres away.
Upon her arrival, she immediately spotted Chao Mu and Tan Ge.
Chao Mu had already upied a spot and scooped a bowl of rice for her. ¡°Where did you go? Were you not in that small hut? I went to look for you just now, but there was no reply.¡±
CHAPTER 367 (2): IN THE IMPERIAL GARDEN
CHAPTER 367 (2): IN THE IMPERIAL GARDEN
Trantion: Rakumon
The pce maids finished their meals in about five minutes, with everyone proceeding to ce their utensils into a bucker for the pce maids in charge to wash.
The female cook then had Su Xi-er go and rest again before entrusting someone to take her to the Imperial Garden in four hours.
As for Chao Mu and Tan Ge, they both tagged along with Su Xi-er since they came from the Imperial Library. Soon, it was just the three of them resting in the small hut.
Tan Ge kept silent, Su Xi-er was deep in thought, and Chao Mu kept yelling that it was boring. Just like that, the four hours passed, and the three followed an older pce maid to the Imperial Garden.
Before they entered, Su Xi-er could already hear the mellifluous sound of silk bamboo music. It was immediately followed by the sonorous voice of a man singing opera, then switched over to the melodious sound of a woman¡¯s voice.
The pce maids could only stand near the entrance of the Imperial Garden and watch from afar. Currently, a y of a hero saving a damsel in distress was performed on the high opera stage, rousing the excitement of the pce maids and eunuchs.
Su Xi-er¡¯s gazended on the opera stage for a moment before shifting to search for a familiar figure dressed in light purple.
Perhaps Pei Qianhao was too dazzling, or Su Xi-er was very familiar with him, but she managed to find him very quickly. She saw that he was nonchntly swaying a wine cup in his hand. Looking opposite of him, she saw that it was Xie Liuli who was seated across from him.
Xie Liuli had attended the banquet invish clothes. d in a pink cherry blossom dress, she wore silver hairpins and sparkling pandora ss beads, looking as breathtaking as a proudly blooming flower in the winter.
The opera performance on stage was approaching its climax, causing the pce maids and eunuchs to begin fervently chatting.
¡°That man¡¯s fighting ability is too awesome. He managed to knock the tiger onto the ground!¡±
¡°The woman can dedicate her life as gratitude right?¡±
¡°How can that be possible? The woman is born to a wealthy and rich family, while the man is an ordinary woodcutter. Their statuses don¡¯t match, so I bet that those two can¡¯t be together.¡±
¡°Sigh, regardless of how much they like one another, it¡¯s still impossible to ovee the disparity in status.¡±
Su Xi-er looked towards the high stage. This opera was deliberately arranged for someone to see.
In less than an hour, the opera had reached its ending. The woman married someone with a simr status, while the man married an ordinary woman. The two were clearly in love, but they weren¡¯t able to stay together because of the difference in their social standing.
A pce maid who had guessed correctly was proud and pleased with herself. She casually nced towards Su Xi-er and remarked, ¡°See, it¡¯s like what I said. Someone with a lowly status can¡¯t match up to a noble.¡±
Chao Mu could hear the overtone in her words, and was about to retort when Su Xi-er signalled for her to keep quiet.
¡°Su Xi-er, people are already stepping over your head, yet you still want to endure?¡± Chao Mu lowered her voice and indignantly pouted.
¡°Today is the Winter Solstice pce banquet. Should we cause trouble, our lives will be forfeit.¡± The subtle threat in Su Xi-er¡¯s voice was clear as she swept her gaze across the pce maid who spoke just now.
Having been frightened, the pce maid no longer said anything. I can¡¯t purposely find trouble just for a moment of satisfaction.
Chao Mu coldly snorted. Su Xi-er is clever after all. She managed to dete the pce maid¡¯s ego with just a simple sentence.
After the opera ended, the opera troupe members bowed and withdrew. The Imperial Music Department then stepped onto the stage, and it wasn¡¯t long before the pleasant melodies of their instruments flowed into everyone¡¯s ears.
Su Xi-er saw Xie Liuli slowly get up with a pot of wine. She then walked to Pei Qianhao¡¯s side, bowed, and said something to him which Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t hear from her distance.
After that, she saw the ted expressions of many ministers as they nodded.
Chao Mu was puzzled. ¡°What are they doing? Did that woman pour wine for Prince Hao?¡±
CHAPTER 368 (1): TENSE ATMOSPHERE
CHAPTER 368 (1): TENSE ATMOSPHERE
Trantion: Rakumon
The other pce maids agreed, and soon,pliments for Xie Liuli were all that could be heard.
Su Xi-er continued staring ahead, watching as Pei Qianhao raise his wine cup and epted Xie Liuli¡¯s gesture. He then downed the cup of wine that she had poured with everyone¡¯s gaze focused on him.
While the officials were apuding, Xie Liuli sweetly smiled. She then slightly nodded as a form of courtesy.
With the wine pot in hand, she proceeded to Xie Yun¡¯s side in an elegant manner.
Chao Mu initially wanted to say something, but decided against it when she saw Su Xi-er¡¯s solemn expression.
At this moment, Pei Zheng held his wine cup as he stood up; he then bowed at everyone while dering in a resounding voice, ¡°The Pei and Xie families have had an arranged engagement for many years. Now that Commandery Princess Xie is already 18, and Prince Hao has long passed the marrying age...¡±
The group of pce maids were paying close attention when a few imperial guards with swords at their waists suddenly appeared, gesturing for them to leave the Imperial Garden.
As the opera performance had ended, the pce maids could no longer remain to watch. Thus, they could only sigh as they turned to leave.
Chao Mu pulled on Su Xi-er¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Time¡¯s up, let¡¯s go.¡± She then stepped forward, taking Su Xi-er with her.
Hence, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t hear Pei Zheng¡¯s subsequent words, nor the audience¡¯s reaction.
Only after they left the Imperial Garden did Chao Mu let go of Su Xi-er and ask worriedly, ¡°Is your heart feeling ufortable? I trust...¡±
Su Xi-er interrupted Chao Mu with a smile. ¡°Commandery Princess Xie only poured some wine. I didn¡¯t think too much.¡±
The pce maids passing by happened to hear her and immediately mocked, ¡°Even if you did have any thoughts, what would you be able to say? Even if you¡¯re a courtdy from the Imperial Library, it can¡¯tpare to Commandery Princess Xie¡¯s status.¡±
Chao Mu was indignant, and before Su Xi-er could stop her, she had already walked up and pped one of the pce maids across their face.
The pce maid touched her face as she red in fury. ¡°You! How dare you make a scene during the pce banquet! I am going to report it to the old maidservant!¡±
Chao Mu coldly snorted. ¡°Go and report then. Why would I be scared of you?¡±
¡°You...you just wait!¡± The pce maid ran ahead while covering her swollen cheek.
Despite having kept silent all this while, Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze deepened as she swiftly bent down to pick up a pebble before aiming it at the pce maid¡¯s knee.
Ding! The pebble dropped to the ground, apanied by the pce maid¡¯s agonising screams. With the weather having gotten colder in winter, injuries would hurt more than usual.
The pce maid was left kneeling on the ground with one knee, causing it to be scratched by the icy cold and rough floor. She turned her head and fiercely red at Su Xi-er and Chao Mu. ¡°You two don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! I¡¯m going to look for the Consort Dowager right after she returns to her repose pce!¡± Enduring the pain, the pce maid stood up and left.
Chao Mu was taken aback. Consort Dowager? Could it be Consort Dowager Guo?
While she was still dumbstruck, Su Xi-er exined, ¡°Consort Dowager Guo peacefully prays to Buddha, and stands aloof from worldly affairs. Her only regret is her son, the Second Imperial Prince. He still hasn¡¯t returned to the pce, and acts as if he has forgotten about his Imperial Mother.¡±
Chao Mu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That means that Consort Dowager Guo won¡¯te and look for trouble with us?¡±
¡°It was Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s pce maid who first provoked us, so why would she have any reason to look for trouble?¡± Su Xi-er smiled, and turned to look behind, but noticed that Tan Ge had disappeared.
Chao Mu was stunned. ¡°Where¡¯s Tan Ge?¡±
CHAPTER 368 (2): TENSE ATMOSPHERE
CHAPTER 368 (2): TENSE ATMOSPHERE
Trantion: Rakumon
Only once they were about to reach the Imperial Garden did they see Tan Ge walking over. Su Xi-er used the chance to take a glimpse of the interior of the Imperial Garden, but she was shocked to see that no one was looking at the high stage, even as the dancers performed.
Tan Ge looked at Su Xi-er and tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s quickly leave. We¡¯ll get punished if people find us staying here.¡± She then swiftly walked forward.
Watching her departing figure, Su Xi-er felt like she was watching someone who was frantically fleeing. Chao Mu also found her behaviour strange. If she''s afraid of getting punished, why did she choose to wait until now before leaving?
Su Xi-er didn¡¯tment, and simply pulled Chao Mu in the direction of the Imperial Library.
~~~
In the Imperial Garden, the atmosphere had congealed after the matter of the marriage alliance between the Pei and Xie families had gone up in smoke. Perhaps the most surprising thing was that Xie Liuli had walked down from her seat in front of everyone, bowed to Pei Qianhao, then refused to marry him in front of everyone.
Besides the trace of smugness in her eyes when she looked at her father, Pei Yaran waspletely unperturbed. Even if I don¡¯t interfere, the matter that you meticulously nned still won¡¯t be sessful. Pei Qianhao is not the kind of person who allows himself to be controlled. Hard tactics won¡¯t work on him.
Despite having maintained his gentle and genial expression in front of everyone, Xie Yun¡¯s face involuntarily darkened when he was caught off guard by his younger sister¡¯s surprising gesture. She had promised me three times in her boudoir yesterday, yet this is today¡¯s result!
A momentter, Pei Qianhao stood up and held his wine cup towards Pei Zheng and Xie Yun. ¡°As Commandery Princess Xie is not interested in this Prince, I can¡¯t force her to marry me. Although it¡¯s true that the two families have an engagement, this Prince doesn¡¯t want to short-change the Commandery Princess Xie. Please treat this toast as this Prince¡¯s apology.¡±
He raised the cup and downed its contents.
Xie Liuli faintly smiled. ¡°I am very happy that Prince Hao doesn¡¯t hold on to me. Liuli is extremely grateful.¡± She then turned to look at Xie Yun. ¡°Elder Brother, don¡¯t be angry. Although the engagement no longer exists, Liuli hopes that the Pei and Xie families can restore our former good rtions.¡±
Pei Zheng wore a foul expression, a trace of reproach in his gaze as he looked at Xie Yun. How is it possible to restore good rtions when there¡¯s no marriage alliance?
Pei Qianhao chose this moment to add on, ¡°The two families have been at odds with one another for many years. If we don¡¯t improve our rtionship, it will be detrimental to Beimin.¡± He then made sure to look towards the Emperor.
After receiving such a look from Pei Qianhao, Situ Lin instantly became nervous, but quickly responded, ¡°What Imperial Uncle said makes sense, and this Emperor hopes that the Pei and Xie families can mend their rtionship. In this Emperor¡¯s opinion, the rtionship between Lord Pei and Commandery Prince Xie should already have improved. Commandery Prince Xie, why not offer a toast to Imperial Uncle since he has already expressed his stance?¡±
With the situation deviating further away from his ns, Xie Yun had no choice but to give face to the Emperor in front of anyone.
Hence, he smiled as he stood up, and the pce maid beside him immediately filled his cup. ¡°This Prince offers a toast to Prince Hao.¡±
The pce maid behind Pei Qianhao also came forward to pour wine for him.
Afterwards, Pei Qianhao and Xie Yun downed their cups together.
Everyone thought that the matter had concluded, but contrary to expectations, Pei Qianhao continued to stand. ¡°Seven days after the Winter Solstice pce banquet is an auspicious date for marriage.¡±
Pei Qianhao swept his gaze across everyone present, causing them to be taken aback. Pei Zheng¡¯s expression remained foul, while a glint flickered past Xie Yun¡¯s eyes. Su Xi-er won¡¯t live past today.
Only Situ Lin¡¯s eyes were glimmering with delight. ¡°Imperial Uncle, which youngdy is so fortunate to be this Emperor¡¯s Imperial Aunt?¡±
When Pei Yaran saw Pei Qianhao parting his lips, she immediately cut in. ¡°Which young miss has a higher status than Commandery Princess Xie?¡±
CHAPTER 369 (1): ANNOUNCED THE WEDDING
CHAPTER 369 (1): ANNOUNCED THE WEDDING
Trantion: Rakumon
Suddenly, Xie Liuli spoke up. ¡°Prince Hao, are you perhaps talking about the youngdy I met in the teahouse the other day?¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
Xie Liuli let out a pleasant chuckle. ¡°Although that youngdy was a maidservant, I was very impressed by her eloquent speech, as well as the way that she held herself. If the Pei and Xie families restore their former good rtions, I¡¯ll be happy that we can be friends.¡±
Xie Yun¡¯s eyes darkened. I didn¡¯t expect that my younger sister would not only reject the marriage in public, but even go as far as to endorse Pei Qianhao marrying Su Xi-er!
Apart from being one of Beimin¡¯s three great beauties, Xie Liuli was also known for her many talents. However, because she rarely left her boudoir, she wasn¡¯t mentioned very often by the people of Beimin. Now that there was a youngdy impressive enough to have Xie Liuli sing her praises, it made some of the ministers very curious. Some were even able to discern that the maidservant in question was the one from the Pce Side Quarters.
With everyone¡¯s eyes on him, Pei Qianhao continued. ¡°That woman is called Su Xi-er. The wedding will be seven days from now, and it will be the day this Prince marries my main consort.¡±
The words ¡®main consort¡¯ were like an enormous rock dropping on each person¡¯s heart. Pei Yaran softly chuckled. ¡°If this Empress Dowager didn¡¯t remember it wrongly, Su Xi-er is from the Pce Side Quarters. Prince Hao, with this kind of status, this Empress Dowager could understand if you were taking her as a room concubine servant. However, to take her as Princess Consort Hao... This Empress Dowager hopes you can reconsider.¡±
With the Empress Dowager taking the lead, the officials began standing up one by one and bowing with their hands held in front of them. ¡°We hope that Prince Hao can reconsider.¡±
Just as thest of them had spoken, Grand Tutor Kong stood up and bowed to all of the important figures here before speaking up. ¡°Not long ago, this humble subject epted Su Xi-er as my goddaughter.¡±
The atmosphere nearly congealed in an instant, with the courtyard immediately bing silent enough to hear a pin drop.
Pei Yaran forcefully suppressed the fury that was wreaking havoc within her. It looks like Pei Qianhao really went to great lengths just to marry Su Xi-er while I was confined in the Compassionate Peace Pce!
After a long while, Xie Yun¡¯s soft chuckle could be heard. ¡°Recently, Beimin has begun to value literature, and Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s position has since risen because of it. Since you haven¡¯t had any children, it is indeed time for you to ept a goddaughter so that someone can take care of you in your old age. Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s goddaughter is naturally fit to be Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Without waiting to see everyone¡¯s reaction, he poured himself a cup of wine. ¡°This Prince offers Prince Hao a toast. Congrattions for sessfully obtaining the woman of your dreams.¡± He smiled before saying in his usual genial tone.
Pei Qianhao picked up the wine pot and filled his wine cup to the brim, using both hands to raise it up. ¡°This Prince epts Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s congrattions.¡± He then downed the contents of the cup.
Xie Yun followed suit, but his inner thoughts were the exact opposite. Pei Qianhao is really an old and cunning fox. He had already nned to marry Su Xi-er long ago, and already begun to n for this as soon as he returned to Beimin.
Everyone saw Pei Qianhao and Xie Yun returning to their seats before turning to look at Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s delighted expression at epting a goddaughter. It looks like the matter of Prince Hao marrying Su Xi-er as Princess Consort Hao is set in stone.
Pei Yaran¡¯s hands were tightly clenched in her sleeves for a moment before she nced at Xie Yun and rxed. From what I know of his tactics, Su Xi-er will never be Princess Consort Hao. It¡¯d be better for me to silently wait and bait Pei Qianhao toe into my room tonight.
CHAPTER 369 (2): ANNOUNCED THE WEDDING
CHAPTER 369 (2): ANNOUNCED THE WEDDING
Trantion: Rakumon
Pei Zheng was stunned. Has my daughter let go of him? She¡¯s not nning to act anymore?
¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. After all, you are currently Beimin¡¯s Empress Dowager, not the Pei Residence¡¯s Eldest Young Miss.¡± Pei Qianhao replied, indirectly reminding Pei Yaran of her status.
Pei Yaran awkwardly smiled. ¡°Prince Hao¡¯s marriage must be grand. No bridal dress, golden hairpins, and jade bracelets can be missing.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a given. This Prince will arrange everything.¡±
Pei Yaran kept her smile on her face, but became heavy-hearted. I can¡¯t believe he is going to handle all these misceneous and trivial matters! Su Xi-er¡¯s charm is indeed not to be belittled. If she really bes Princess Consort Hao and finds the Pei Residence an eyesore, can¡¯t she just charm Pei Qianhao while in bed to act against us?
As Situ Lin was young, he didn¡¯t understand these struggles. He only knew that his Imperial Uncle was going to marry, and that Princess Consort Hao would be someone he knew. Su Xi-er is sweet-tempered and lovable, and she looks especially pretty when she smiles. After Imperial Uncle marries Su Xi-er, his tough and unyielding personality will be gentler right? Situ Lin¡¯s heart was filled with joy. Maybe Imperial Uncle¡¯s expression will be more pleasant when he teaches me the ways of governance and war in the future.
Upon this thought, Situ Lin¡¯s mood vastly improved to the point where he dared to shout, ¡°This Emperor is in a very good mood today. Everyone, please drink to your hearts¡¯ content! No one¡¯s getting home without being drunk tonight!¡± Unfortunately, he felt an icy gaze shooting in his direction as soon as the words left his mouth.
Situ Lin¡¯s heart nearly stopped for a moment before he slowly shifted his eyes to meet Pei Qianhao¡¯s frosty eyes.
¡°Your Majesty, you haven¡¯te of age yet. You shouldn¡¯t be greedy for wine.¡± Pei Qianhao sternly reminded him in his deep voice.
Xie Yun chimed in. ¡°Prince Hao, His Majesty¡¯s young age allows you to control him a bit more. But when His Majestyes of age, the huge power you hold in your hands is going to...¡±
Pei Qianhao interrupted him. ¡°At that time, this Prince will naturally return power to His Majesty. You are thinking too far ahead, Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
The ministers who heard him were sceptical. With so much power, is Prince Hao really willing to hand this piece of fatty meat back to His Majesty?! It was clear that they each harboured their own thoughts, but kept silent.
The atmosphere of the banquet finally lightened a little, but the struggle had only moved from the surface to the shadows.
~~~
In the Imperial Library, Tan Ge entered her room without a single word to Su Xi-er and Chao Mu.
¡°Su Xi-er, can Tan Ge really recover from her trauma alone if we let her be?¡±
¡°Chao Mu, rest early tonight, and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Su Xi-er showed a solemn expression. My intuition has always been urate. As soon as Pei Qianhao announces the wedding date, every faction will begin making their own moves.
¡°As it¡¯s the Winter Solstice pce banquet today, every pce maid can go to the Imperial Kitchen to collect some dumplings. You have to eat dumplings[1] during the Winter Solstice.¡± Chao Mu brightly smiled.
¡°Collect them ande back as soon as possible.¡± Su Xi-er replied, then paused before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Go back to your room after collecting them.¡±
Chao Mu repeatedly nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return to my room first. I¡¯ll call you again at night.¡±
As Chao Mu walked back to her own room and passed by Shu Xian¡¯s, she would involuntarily raise her head to give it a nce. Why is he still not back after such a long time? Is he really never going toe back? As soon as a schr boy assistant enters the Imperial Academy, he will never return.
To Chao Mu¡¯s surprise, she found herself bing sorrowful, and she fiercely shook her head. What¡¯s there to grieve about? After he leaves, there will be no one to just say what they want and purposely bicker with me.
Su Xi-er went back to her room to rest for a while before heading for the book depositories four hourster.
At the same time, she spotted Tan Geing out of one of the book depositories, thetter¡¯s eyes forming aplicated expression when she caught sight of Su Xi-er.
1. It¡¯s usually served on a te, and you can dip it in sauce. It is one of the traditions in Northern China during the Winter Solstice and I think it is for honouring a Chinese physician called Zhang Zhongjing and the dumplings are thought to dispel cold.
CHAPTER 370 (1): FULLY REEKING OF ALCOHOL
CHAPTER 370 (1): FULLY REEKING OF ALCOHOL
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er was organising the books in the book depository, since they would collect dust if left alone for a long period of time.
By the time she was done wiping down the books and shelves, two hours had already passed. The wind had picked up outside the storage room, causing the doors and windows to rattle when it blew past.
With the banquet in the Imperial Garden ended, many of the court ministers were being escorted back to their own residences by the guards. As for Xie Yun and his sister, they got on their own horse carriage and left the pce.
When they passed by a street, the horse carriage suddenly halted in its tracks. Xie Liuli looked at Xie Yun in confusion, and reached out to grab him when she saw him about to get off the carriage. ¡°Elder Brother, are you going to enter the pce? I have already let go of the engagement. Why do you still insist on clinging onto it? Are the family¡¯s interests that important?¡±
Xie Yun flung her hand away., but when he noticed her miserable expression, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If they weren¡¯t important, Mum and Dad wouldn¡¯t have died. Liuli, just stay in the residence and don¡¯t ask about anything else. Your performance at the pce banquet today was really bad.¡±
With that, Xie Yun alighted the carriage and nced at the guards, signalling for them to return to the residence as soon as possible.
Understanding his order, the imperial guard leapt onto the horse carriage and cracked the horsewhip. When Xie Liuli felt the carriage rapidly moving, she lifted the window curtain and disregarded the wind blowing against her hair as she yelled, ¡°Elder Brother, giving in a step would be better!¡±
However, Xie Yun¡¯s figure had already disappeared from her sight, leaving Xie Liuli to gaze listlessly at the walls of the carriage.
Upon entering the imperial pce, Xie Yun stealthily made his way to the Imperial Library. When he arrived, he happened to see Tan Ge leaving Su Xi-er¡¯s room. It appears that she¡¯s already acted.
The cold wind caused Tan Ge to shiver as she frantically checked her surroundings, only to see Xie Yun smiling at her from a distance.
Her eyes were filled with terror, and she kept retreating backwards until she bumped into a soft body.
Su Xi-er supported her from behind and advised, ¡°Tan Ge, return to your room and properly rest if you¡¯re not feeling well.¡±
Tan Ge¡¯s expression immediately returned to normal as she nodded. ¡°I have been having nightmarestely, and I dreamt of a devil harassing me. I thought I saw a ck figure in the distance, but my eyes must have been ying tricks on me.¡±
¡°ck figure?¡± Su Xi-er looked around, but there wasn¡¯t a single person in sight.
¡°I¡¯m going back to rest. You should too.¡± Tan Ge then walked to her room, her hands tightly clenching a piece of yellow paper.
Right after Tan Ge shut herself in her room, she sank to the ground. Disregarding the icy cold floor, she brought her knees close and looked at the yellow paper, softly mumbling, ¡°Su Xi-er, I¡¯m sorry.¡±
After observing Su Xi-er for a few days, Tan Ge had already familiarised herself with the former¡¯s bedtime habits. She knew that Su Xi-er would always drink a small bowl of hot water to warm her body before going to sleep. It was in the heated pot of water that Tan Ge had poured the poison just now.
When Su Xi-er returned to her room, she picked up the pot and poured out some water. Just as she was about to take a sip, she remembered that she hadn¡¯t shut the door to the book depository.
The wind will blow all the books to the floor with how strong it is tonight.
Su Xi-er put her bowl down and went straight to the depository.
After Xie Yun saw her leave, he entered her room and walked to the tableside. He lifted the lid on the pot, and saw a trail of white powder on the edges. Tan Ge has indeed acted. Smiling to himself, Xie Yun wiped all traces of the white powder away.
CHAPTER 370 (2): FULLY REEKING OF ALCOHOL
CHAPTER 370 (2): FULLY REEKING OF ALCOHOL
Trantion: Rakumon
~~~
When Su Xi-er arrived at the book depository, she saw that a few books had already fallen to the ground. She bent down to tidy them up, and by the time she was finished, it was almost 9 pm. Just as she was dusting off her sleeves and preparing to leave the room, a strong arm hooked itself around her waist, and the thick smell of wine assailed her nostrils.
Su Xi-er swiftly raised her hand to retaliate, but quickly realised that the person holding her was Pei Qianhao.
She immediately put her hand down, her slender eyebrows scrunching up. ¡°Why did you drink so much again? Drinking will cause one to make a botch of matters.¡±
Pei Qianhao gave a low chuckle with a trace of yfulness. ¡°Su Xi-er, I have already drunk, and moreover, I¡¯m going to make a botch of matters right away.¡± He moved close to her and nted a trail of kisses on her neck.
¡°Su Xi-er, your body smells very nice.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand moved from her waist to her torso, beginning to unbutton her clothes.
Just as he was about to continue, the frigid wind caused Pei Qianhao to furrow his eyebrows. He temporarily let go of Su Xi-er and kicked the door shut.
Su Xi-er was perplexed. Why is he so rash today? What happened?
¡°Pei Qianhao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She directly called him by his name, expressing the seriousness of the issue.
Pei Qianhao walked to her and raised his hand to stroke her hair. ¡°Princess Consort Hao, just give yourself to me tonight.¡±
As soon as he said that, his left hand pulled at her belt, while the other held on to her waist. Soon, a courtdy¡¯s attire, light purple robes, inner shirts, and inner pantsnded on the floor.
Contrary to the frigid wind howling outside the book depository, the interior felt like an inferno had ignited.
A slender hand tightly gripped the leg of the shelf as pain shot through her whole body. She tried her best to bite her lips, but finally couldn¡¯t refrain from letting a sound escape from her throat.
Neither of the two were in a state to notice a woman sneaking around outside of the book depository. When said woman heard the sounds from inside the room, she immediately understood what was happening.
Hearing the woman¡¯s voice, herplexion turned pallid. It¡¯s Su Xi-er! She didn¡¯t die, but is in the book depository instead. Who is that man?!
She mustered her courage to slightly push the door open. Moonlight shone on the man¡¯s face, revealing the answer to her question. It¡¯s actually... Prince Hao!
Su Xi-er was currently facing away from the door, but just as the man was about to raise his head, the woman immediately dodged to the side in fright.
When she passed by Su Xi-er¡¯s room, she noticed that the door was open! She couldn¡¯t help but look inside, only to discover Chao Mu lying on the ground.
The woman¡¯s face was full of shock and dismay as she immediately ran in.
Chao Mu raised her right hand to grab the woman¡¯s hand. She feebly muttered as if her life was slipping away by the second, ¡°Tan Ge... there¡¯s poison in the water. Someone wants to harm Su Xi-er.¡±
Tan Ge¡¯s mind was swarmed with Chao Mu¡¯s heartyughter, and she immediately felt her heart contract in agony. It¡¯s so painful. So painful. The tears uncontrobly streamed down her face, dropping on Chao Mu¡¯s face like beads from a broken ne.
¡°Tan Ge, the Imperial Library is no longer safe. Don¡¯t cry. Tell Grand Tutor Kong... You and Su Xi-er should quickly leave this...¡± Chao Mu¡¯s face suddenly flushed red, her breathing bing more rapid as her chest heaved up and down.
Chao Mu blinked her eyes and smiled. ¡°Tan Ge, I¡¯m about to die... I¡¯m scared of death. I used to think that death was very painful. But now... it doesn¡¯t seem so painful anymore...¡± She continued to mumble as she tightly grasped Tan Ge¡¯s hand. ¡°Tell Shu Xian, no one will quarrel with him in the future. He can be happy now...¡±
Tan Ge kept shaking her head desperately as if her life depended on it. ¡°Chao Mu, you won¡¯t die. Don¡¯t die.¡±
CHAPTER 371 (1): SHORT-LIVED
CHAPTER 371 (1): SHORT-LIVED
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Tan Ge, you have to be happy. At 9 pm tonight, you can collect dumplings from the Imperial Kitchen. During the Winter Solstice...you have to eat dumplings so that there will be good fortune next year.¡± Chao Mu¡¯s face had be extremely red, and she felt as if her whole body was burning.
Her breathing became rapid and unstable as she tried to grasp something with a raised hand, eventually falling into a deathly silence.
Tan Ge helplessly watched as the formerly lively and bright Chao Mu quietly lied in her arms. She couldn¡¯t stop her tears from pouring down her face as she bent down to quietly whisper, ¡°Chao Mu, don¡¯t die. Please don¡¯t.¡±
Her mournful wails echoed in her empty surroundings, and she didn¡¯t even know how much time passed before she stopped crying. It was only then that she was able to feel the frigid wind pass through her body, freezing her heart along with it.
Suddenly, a man¡¯s clear voice could be heard. ¡°Tan Ge, why are you in Su Xi-er¡¯s room?¡±
It was none other than Shu Xian. He had just returned from the Imperial Academy, and was holding onto a basket of dumplings that he had gotten from the cook there.
Tan Ge turned around, looking at him with her swollen eyes. ¡°Shu Xian...¡± Her voice still sounded like it was sobbing.
Shu Xian looked towards Tan Ge, only to see the inert Chao Mu lying in her arms with flushed cheeks.
He immediately felt his heart sink. The basket he was holding fell to the ground, the big white dumplings rolling out onto the dusty floor and bing covered in dirt.
Shu Xian crouched down with his eyes widened. He gingerly reached out his hand to check for Chao Mu¡¯s breath as he questioned, ¡°This... what happened? Why is Chao Mu...¡±
His voice trailed off in disbelief, and he sank to the ground with an empty look in his eyes. It was as if his soul had fled his body. I only went to the Imperial Academy for a few days, but now, Chao Mu is...
Tan Ge felt her heart tormented with pain. ¡°Before Chao Mu died, she told me that there¡¯s poison in the pot, and that someone wants to harm Su Xi-er.¡±
Shu Xian was overwhelmed with emotions. Finally, he snatched Chao Mu away from Tan Ge and embraced her. Her body was still warm, as if she was just silently sleeping.
¡°Chao Mu, wake up. You can scold me however you like and I won¡¯t talk back. Don¡¯t sleep so quietly. I¡¯m not used to it.¡± Shu Xian kept mumbling as he caressed her hair. However, no matter how he called her, the only response he received was silence, and the feeling of her body growing ever colder.
Shu Xian suddenlyughed, carrying Chao Mu in his arms as he walked away. Tan Ge was still rooted to the spot as she watched Shu Xian with her red and puffy eyes, never looking away until he had disappeared into the night. I wonder where he¡¯s going.
A momentter, Tan Ge¡¯s heart leapt. There was something very off about Shu Xian¡¯s expression. Don¡¯t tell me he ns to follow Chao Mu after seeing that she¡¯s died?
The thought of this possibility made Tan Ge immediately run outside. She had only made it a few steps when she saw the door of the book depository being pushed open from the inside.
With the help of the moonlight, she saw Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao walking out. Thetter was holding Su Xi-er in his arms, as if he was afraid that she would be cold.
Su Xi-er ignored her aching body and asked, ¡°What on earth is wrong with you? In the book depository, you tantly...¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, as she found what they did just now too embarrassing.
¡°This Prince was under the effects of philtre fragrance. I only smelled a little, and I immediately came to the Imperial Library after I realised.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s brows furrowed, and she was about to ask what he meant when she noticed Tan Ge.
1. The title of this chapter also makes a pun on Chao Mu¡¯s as the phrase originally used in the title is made up of the characters in Chao Mu¡¯s name.
CHAPTER 371 (2): SHORT-LIVED
CHAPTER 371 (2): SHORT-LIVED
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er pushed Pei Qianhao away, but because of their vigorous activities just now, she was a bit unstable on her feet. Pei Qianhao noticed this, and immediately came forward to support her. It¡¯s my fault for not controlling my strength. I must have hurt her in some way.
¡°Tan Ge, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Xi-er felt a sense of dread washing over her as a nagging feeling continued to pull at her heart.
Tan Ge broke out in tears again. ¡°Chao Mu is dead. Shu Xian has carried her away, and I don¡¯t know where he went.¡±
¡°What?!¡± Su Xi-er raised her voice. Chao Mu is dead...
She remembered that Chao Mu had told her that they would go to the Imperial Kitchen from 9 pm to 11 pm in order to collect dumplings. Yet, 11 pm has already passed, and Chao Mu is dead.
Why did she die? How did she die?
Su Xi-er broke free of Pei Qianhao. ¡°Which direction did Shu Xian go in?¡±
Tan Ge pointed in front of her. ¡°He left the Imperial Library. Quickly go and find him. I¡¯m afraid that Shu Xian is taking things too hard, and thinking ofmitting suicide.¡± Tan Ge anxiously walked forward.
I have already killed Chao Mu. I don¡¯t want to kill Shu Xian too.
Su Xi-er also ran over, but she felt her legs buckle after taking only two steps.
A pair of long arms reached out from behind her and embraced her before she could hit the ground, and the voice of their owner rang out. ¡°Your body is weak right now; you should lie in your room first. This Prince will handle Chao Mu¡¯s matter.¡±
Su Xi-er was carried in bridal style by Pei Qianhao, not giving her a chance to refuse.
After entering the room, Pei Qianhao nced at the water pot before gently putting her on the bed.
Seeing that he was about to leave, Su Xi-er grabbed him. ¡°Chao Mu¡¯s death definitely has something to do with me.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it also has something to do with this Prince. It was already a given at the moment that this Prince announced the wedding, that tonight would not be peaceful. Obediently stay here; the cook will be alongter to bring some red bean soup. This Prince will not forgive anyone who has provoked my people.¡±
His icy cold voice echoed imposingly across the room before he left, instructing Wu Ling to stand guard outside.
As Su Xi-er lied on the bed, the quiet room was a stark contrast from her turbulent heart. She lifted her quilt and prepared to get down from the bed.
However, just as her feet touched her embroidered shoes, she felt her thigh ache.
Su Xi-er pursed her lips. She was aware that the first time would be ufortable, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to be so painful. Pei Qianhao should have been gentler!
Even if he was under the effects of philtre fragrance, it was just a bit, so he shouldn¡¯t havepletely lost his sense of reason. But the actions when he did that thing were too... valiant and ferocious. However, what Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know that the effects could¡¯ve been forcefully suppressed.
Yet, to Pei Qianhao, Su Xi-er was more powerful than any philtre fragrance. Perhaps he had another reason for doing so.
When Wu Ling heard the movement inside the room, he knocked on the door. ¡°Miss Xi-er, please feel free to say if you need anything.¡±
Su Xi-er had worn her shoes and was walking to the door when she involuntarily nced at the water pot.
When I left, the water pot was ced on the right side of the table, but it has now shifted to the middle ©` someone has touched this water pot.
Su Xi-er immediately picked up the water pot and opened its lid before holding it up to the candlelight. There¡¯s no change to the water¡¯s colour at all.
¡°Miss Xi-er, what are you doing inside?¡± Wu Ling¡¯s voice sounded again.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes were filled with puzzlement, and she instructed Wu Ling toe in.
¡°Go to the Imperial Physician Institute and call Imperial Physician Zhao over as soon as possible.¡±
Wu Ling nodded and headed for the Imperial Physician Institute, leaving Su Xi-er alone in the room.
There¡¯s definitely something wrong with this water. Someone probably added poison in the water, and when Chao Mu came to get me, she unknowingly ingested it.
Yet, at that time, I was in the book depository...
Su Xi-er suddenly felt pain in her heart, with scenes of L¨¹ Liu dying in her arms shing through her mind.
CHAPTER 372 (1): SHI MO APPEARS
CHAPTER 372 (1): SHI MO APPEARS
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er clenched her fists tightly, cold rays shooting out of her eyes. Who snuck into my room and poisoned the water? I had only just finished boiling it while preparing for bed.
That means that the person who poisoned the water is very familiar with my habits; enough so that they were able to urately guess when I would be out of my room. Su Xi-er slightly narrowed her eyes. It is either someone who¡¯s hidden themselves while waiting to act, or someone who¡¯s close to me.
Someone close to me... Could it be Tan Ge? Perhaps Xie Yun had her enter the Imperial Library specifically to kill me.
But Tan Ge is kind and pure. Could she really bring herself to do something like that?
All of a sudden, Su Xi-er was intensely conflicted. Tan Ge, could it be you?
Before she could think about it any further, the loud sound of a bowl shattering on the ground could be heard outside the room, cutting through the silence of the night.
Su Xi-er tensed up, but she didn¡¯t leave her room, choosing instead to hide behind the wardrobe. She managed to hide her entire body as she warily stared at the door.
Creak. Someone pushed the door open from outside, and a man in ck robes appeared. Hisrge ck hat covered his eyes, only revealing his nose and mouth.
Su Xi-er¡¯s hands curled into fists. I have encountered this man multiple times before, and each time, he has attempted to take my life. Could he have been the one to poison the water?
Shi Mo surveyed the interior of the room and found no one. Finally, his gazended on the water pot, and he softly remarked, ¡°It looks like Commandery Prince Xie has miscalcted again. Then again, Chao Mu¡¯s death can serve as a warning to certain people..¡±
The corners of his mouth raised, disying a wicked smile. Just when it looked like he was going to leave the room, he suddenly turned around and struck out with his hand, attacking in the direction of the wardrobe.
Boom! The wardrobe fell backwards, forcing Su Xi-er to dodge and reveal herself to the man in ck.
¡°I have tried to kill you many times, but not once have I seeded. Tell me, will I seed this time?¡± Shi Mo calmly asked from where he stood.
Su Xi-er looked at his mouth that kept opening under hisrge hat. ¡°I have already said this before. The only way I¡¯ll die is of old age. I¡¯m very curious as to what kind of face hides under that fat.¡± She pretended to make conversation, using the time to pull out a wooden hairpin from her hair before flicking her wrist.
The wooden hairpin flew straight towards Shi Mo¡¯s throat, but thetter managed to dodge to the side without even moving his head. Despite the now fresh scratch on his cheek, Shi Mo¡¯srge hat still remained in ce.
Shi Mo let out a soft chuckle. ¡°To immediately aim for the throat... your skills are decent. I see you in a different light now.¡± He sat down and poured himself a cup of water.
He gently swayed the white bowl and taunted in a hoarse voice, ¡°A bowl of water took Chao Mu¡¯s life, yet you¡¯re still living well. Don¡¯t you feel guilty? She died because of you.¡±
Chao Mu¡¯s death had greatly pained Su Xi-er, but she showed none of those emotions on her countenance. ¡°Do you feel guilty about making a move on someone innocent?¡±
¡°Disregarding any normal person, even someone who was skilled in martial arts would¡¯ve had difficulty dodging your attack just now. It¡¯s just a shame that you used it on the wrong person. Don¡¯t you know how far my skills go?¡±
¡°Your skills are pretty decent.¡± Su Xi-er maintained herposure. She knew that the man¡¯s intention was to force her to drink the water.
¡°Since you are so smart, let me ask you this. Are you going to drink this yourself, or will I have to force you?¡± Shi Mo stood two steps away from her, his hat covering the glint in his eyes.
CHAPTER 372 (2): SHI MO APPEARS
CHAPTER 372 (2): SHI MO APPEARS
Trantion: Rakumon
Rather than trying to constantly dodge, I might as well y along for now.
Once she came to a decision, sheughed in a carefree manner and took the white bowl. ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t be able to escape today.¡±
Shi Mo coldly snorted. She¡¯s very tactful today. Is she nning to y some small tricks again?
Su Xi-er picked up the white bowl and brought it up to her mouth, as if she was going to drink it. Just as her lips were about to touch the side of the bowl, she suddenly paused and pretended to be baffled. ¡°Did you hear someone shouting for you outside?¡±
Suddenly faced with such an out of ce question, Shi Mo couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and be distracted for a moment.
Ignoring the pain in her thighs, Su Xi-er grabbed hold of that opportunity to kick the area between his legs. After carrying out the deed with Pei Qianhao, she had seen a man¡¯sher regions, and learned that it was the softest and most vulnerable to attacks.
After being kicked with such speed and force, Shi Mo grimaced in pain. He bent slightly forward, tightly pursing his lips.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t try to immediately escape, and chose to instead shatter the bowl in her hands. She swiftly picked up some of the shards before sprinting to Shi Mo¡¯s back, pressing the shard of porcin against his neck.
¡°Among all my moves, I am best at aiming for the throat. If you move the slightest inch, you won¡¯t be keeping your life.¡± She deliberately used some strength to draw a streak of blood at his neck.
Shi Moughed. ¡°It¡¯s the first time someone has stopped me. I feel like you¡¯re even more powerful than Xie Yun and Pei Qianhao. I am very curious, why is a mere maidservant from the Pce Side Quarters so skilled?¡±
¡°Why can¡¯t a maidservant from the Pce Side Quarters be skilled? From what you said, I can tell that you don¡¯t work for Xie Yun, nor are you the person who killed Chao Mu. However, you do know who did it.¡± Su Xi-er slowly stated, exuding an imposing aura.
Shi Mo heartilyughed with a trace of admiration. ¡°I haven¡¯t said more than a few sentences ever since I entered this room, yet you are still able to guess so urately. I¡¯m now a little reluctant to kill such a clever and interesting person.¡± He suddenly raised his hand and used the strength of his arm to fling Su Xi-er away.
Simultaneously, hisrge hat slipped down, fully revealing his visage.
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes. He is... a half-faced man! The half-faced man that has always only appeared in ys is now standing right before my very eyes.
Half-faced men were divided into two kinds: one was extremely hideous, while the other was extremely handsome.
The man before her belonged to thetter category. The left side of his face looked sinister. The tip of his left eyebrow was thin and raised up, while his eyes were narrow and long, and filled with an evil look. On the other hand, the right side of his face gave an innocent and harmless impression. It looked gentle and handsome, like a refined gentleman.
Half-faced men were thought of as inauspicious. They were said to curse their parents and friends, and those who had seen their true appearance would meet with a cmity.
The corners of Shi Mo¡¯s mouth slightly curled up. ¡°The day of your demise is near. Now that you have seen my true appearance, you will soon meet with a cmity.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression returned to normal.¡±You don¡¯t have to treat rumours so seriously. Half-faced men are known to have unfathomable personalities, and mysterious whereabouts.¡±
¡°You understand quite a lot. Are you nning to stall for time?¡± Shi Mo turned his wrist, preparing to attack Su Xi-er when he halted upon hearing what she said next.
CHAPTER 373 (1): ANXIOUS
CHAPTER 373 (1): ANXIOUS
Trantion: Rakumon
Shi Mo paused, but didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes filled with a probing look.
Su Xi-er nced at him. Looks like I guessed correctly. ¡°You have no grudge against me, yet you¡¯ve tried to kill me multiple times. I¡¯ve heard that half-faced men only go against those who provoke them. Since we don¡¯t even know each other, there must be another reason.¡±
¡°Continue.¡± Shi Mo¡¯s gaze deepened, and his expression became solemn. I¡¯m curious to hear how she¡¯s going to exin.
¡°You¡¯re clearly normally in the imperial pce, yet you are very familiar with its structure. The only exnation for that is that you¡¯ve hidden around here for a long time; but no matter how well you hide yourself, you still need someone to shelter you. Perhaps you have made a deal with someone, and this person isn¡¯t Commandery Prince Xie. The people in the pce who want to kill me and dare to do so are only limited to a few. Could it be...¡± Su Xi-er softly chuckled before continuing. ¡°You¡¯re from the Compassionate Peace Pce, am I right?¡±
A smile gradually emerged in Shi Mo¡¯s eyes. She¡¯s very smart. Even Pei Yaran, after realising my presence in the Compassionate Peace Pce for so long, cannot guess my identity. However, this woman was able to understand everything with merely a nce. There¡¯s only one thing that she got wrong.
¡°I¡¯m indeed from the Compassionate Peace Pce, but I have nothing to do with Beimin¡¯s Imperial Household. I honestly can¡¯t bear to kill a woman as clever as you.¡± Shi Mo let out a soft chuckle as he walked closer to Su Xi-er. ¡°I feel like you know a lot about half-faced men. Then, do you know what happens to people who have seen the appearance of a half-faced man?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°You said it just now ©` they¡¯re destined to meet with a cmity, and only death awaits.¡±
¡°Perhaps death will note, but you will be my wife.¡± Shi Moughed, his gaze lingering on her lips. ¡°However, before you be my wife, you must be a mute. It¡¯s not too good to be eloquent.¡±
Shi Mo¡¯s smile deepened, emphasising the sinister and innocent appearance of his left and right side respectively. Needless to say, such an appearance was especially off-putting.
In the blink of an eye, the man in ck had disappeared from Su Xi-er¡¯s sight like a gust of wind.
Su Xi-er began to lose herself in her thoughts. He has nothing to do with the Imperial Household, yet he¡¯s been hiding in the Compassionate Peace Pce. What exactly is his goal?
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯te up with any logical conjectures, but she was certain that he wouldn¡¯t be making any move for the time being.
Before she could try to dig any further into it, footsteps sounded from outside the room. Wu Ling hade, and behind him was Imperial Physician Zhao.
Wu Ling was shocked by the sight that greeted him ©` the door was open, and a cook was lying outside the door with the shattered remains of a bowl strewn around his hand. He immediately crouched down to check if the cook was still alive.
To his relief, Wu Ling was still able to feel the cook¡¯s warm breath on his finger. ¡°He¡¯s still alive. Imperial Physician Zhao, you can enter the room first while I handle this.¡±
As someone who had experienced much of the world, Imperial Physician Zhao was able to suppress his astonishment and nod.
However, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but wide when he walked into the room and saw the mess.
¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, I¡¯m fine, but I need you to identify the poison added to the water in this pot.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao regained hisposure and walked to the tableside. He lifted the lid to the pot before holding it up to a candle. The candlelight that shone to the bottom of the pot showed that the water was clear, and there was nothing suspicious about it.
Even after looking at it for a long time, Imperial Physician Zhao couldn¡¯t discern anything. In the end, he suggested, ¡°I have to take it back to the Imperial Physician Institute to run a deeper examination, but I may not get any results.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Even any tiny bit of useful information would help.¡± As long as there are some clues, I¡¯ll be able to find out who did it.
CHAPTER 373 (2): ANXIOUS
CHAPTER 373 (2): ANXIOUS
Trantion: Rakumon
Just as he left, Grand Tutor Kong hastily rushed into the room and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Prince Hao is injured.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately tensed up. ¡°Where is he?¡±
¡°In the Dragon Heaven Pce.¡± Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s expression was grave. I followed the Minister of Rites out of the pce after the banquet, but I didn¡¯t expect something so dire to happen in the Imperial Library in the short time that I was gone.
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t even bother to be concerned about her aching body as she dashed out of the room.
Just as she walked out of the Imperial Library, she saw Tan Ge walking over with a face full of grief, but Su Xi-er didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to her. Her heart was only consumed with worry for Pei Qianhao. Why did Pei Qianhao get hurt? If it was a small injury, Grand Tutor Kong wouldn¡¯t have known about it.
As Tan Ge watched Su Xi-er¡¯s rapidly departing figure, she thought about everything that had urred tonight. Perhaps if I hadn¡¯t acted, none of this would¡¯ve happened. Chao Mu would still be alive, and Shu Xian wouldn¡¯t be missing.
She herself had tried to search for Shu Xian, and Pei Qianhao had also sent a search party. However, Shu Xian seemed to have disappeared off the face of the earth, taking Chao Mu with him.
Due to ack of options, the Imperial Army guards could only begin checking every nook and cranny they found, but they still didn¡¯t find any sign of the two. It was as if they had vanished into thin air.
A frigid wind blew past as Tan Ge stood rooted to the spot in a daze. Only when Grand Tutor Kong called to her did she return to her senses.
¡°The Imperial Library is no longer peaceful. Be more cautious during the next few days.¡±
Seeing the worry in Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s eyes, sorrow and crushing guilt washed over her like a torrent.
¡°Quickly return to your room to rest. Mayhem is going to break out in the imperial pce tonight.¡± Grand Tutor Kong hastily headed out of the Imperial Library. Su Xi-er won¡¯t be able to enter the Dragon Heaven Pce without me.
Before Tan Ge could even reply, she saw Grand Tutor Kong leaving in a hurry. Afterwards, she saw Imperial Physician Zhao carrying... a pot.
When she saw that pot, she became dumbfounded. Imperial Physician Zhao thought that she had been frightened out of her wits, but could onlyfort her a little before swiftly leaving.
With no one left in her surroundings, Tan Ge sobbed silently. I killed someone. I¡¯m no longer kind. I... will die a horrible death!
Tan Ge pursed her lips and stiffly walked back to her room. Memories of the past shed through her mind. In one moment, it was her father¡¯s helpless look, while the next was Xie Yun¡¯s cold threat. Afterwards, it morphed into Chao Mu¡¯s carefree smile, and Su Xi-er...
Tan Ge¡¯s gaze became increasingly nk. In the end, she walked to the wardrobe and took out the memento her mother had left behind for her ©` a golden hairpin.
¡°Mum, your daughter ising to apany you. I am not the Tan Residence¡¯s hope. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Her eyes were brimming with tears as she picked up the hairpin and fiercely shed it at her wrist.
Drops of blood dripped down. As time passed, Tan Ge¡¯s body became increasingly cold, and she closed her eyes.
I can finally break free. That¡¯s nice.
Her breathing became shallower, but just as she was about to pass out, a figure shed past the window.
A tall figure dressed in white clothes appeared in the room, observing Tan Ge¡¯s smooth and wless face. ¡°If you die, many things can¡¯t be properlypleted.¡±
He bent down to scoop her up, and left the room just as rapidly as he hade.
The frosty wind howled, causing the jujube trees in the backyard of the Imperial Library to rustle. Their withered leaves floated to the ground, void of life, just as the person who had nted them was.
~~~
An imperial guard stopped Su Xi-er with a cold voice at the Dragon Heaven Pce. ¡°This is an important ce in the imperial pce. You can¡¯t enter.¡±
As if in response, Su Xi-er immediately red at him without holding back her cold and imposing aura; the guard couldn¡¯t help but do a double-take. Why is this maidservant¡¯s gaze so...
¡°The future Princess Consort Hao is worried about her own husband. You dare to block me?¡±
The guard froze. What? Future Princess Consort Hao?
At this moment, a woman¡¯s mocking voice could be heard. ¡°What a shameless woman. You haven¡¯t be Princess Consort Hao, but you are already putting on the airs of a princess consort and intimidating the guards in the imperial pce.¡±
CHAPTER 374 (1): AIRS OF PRINCESS CONSORT HAO
CHAPTER 374 (1): AIRS OF PRINCESS CONSORT HAO
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Why didn¡¯t you remember your status as a servant when you imed yourself to be Princess Consort Hao?¡± Pei Yaran walked over, stopping three steps away. Her phoenix eyes were full of mockery as she sized Su Xi-er up.
Pei Yaran could discern that there was something amiss with Su Xi-er. Herplexion is rosy, and her eyes are glittering with a moving lustre. Why do I feel that the current Su Xi-er is very different from before? Apart from the fact that she¡¯s still beautiful, she now also has the charm of a mature woman.
As Pei Yaran was still a virgin, she didn¡¯t know that carrying out the deed could change a woman. She could only tell that Su Xi-er had be different.
¡°Empress Dowager, this servant is just stating the facts as they are. Thete Emperor was also in poor health before he passed away, so I am certain that you must have also been very worried. This servant¡¯s current feelings are exactly the same as yours were back then.¡± Su Xi-er slowly said, inadvertently giving Pei Yaran a stab in the heart.
I was indeed worried when thete Emperor fell ill, but he¡¯s not what I was worried about. I was worried about the Pei Family, my future, and Pei Qianhao¡¯s future career in officialdom!
Su Xi-er paid no heed to Pei Yaran¡¯s expression and turned to the imperial guard. ¡°If you insist on hindering me, I will be forcing my way in.¡± She then walked forward, ignoring the guards¡¯ long halberds that were blocking her way.
If she took another step forward, the sharp de of the halberd would pierce her skin, but her footsteps showed no hesitation as she stood ramrod straight and continued forward with a solemn expression.
The guards couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down their spines when faced with her imposing aura. In the end, they caved under the pressure and lowered their halberds.
Pei Yaran was enraged and harshlymbasted, ¡°Impudent! How can Su Xi-er, a lowly servant, enter the Dragon Heaven Pce?¡±
The guard felt his pulse race when he heard the name Su Xi-er. So, that woman was Su Xi-er! To think that I actually blocked her from going in to visit Prince Hao! I should have been able to guess when she proimed herself to be Princess Consort Hao! It seems that so many things have happened tonight that my brain has be useless!
When Pei Yaran saw the imperial guard still in a daze, fury enveloped her again. However, she knew that now was not the time to be losing her temper with the guards.
In the end, she flung her sleeves and swiftly walked into the Dragon Heaven Pce. Just as Grand Tutor Kong arrived outside the pce hall, he happened to see Pei Yaran huffing in anger as she hurried in.
Su Xi-er had already forgotten about her aching thighs as she nimbly dashed into the side hall of the Dragon Heaven Pce.
Situ Lin was currently waiting outside the side hall anxiously, and he was shocked when he saw Su Xi-er. ¡°How did youe in?!¡±
ording to the pce rules, a maidservant who forcefully barges into the Dragon Heaven Pce will be beheaded! Su Xi-er, you¡¯re too bold!
¡°I walked in,¡± she replied. She nced at Situ Lin before her eyes drifted towards the inner hall.
Without even thinking, she strode in without giving Situ Lin a chance to stop her. Imperial Uncle is in there to have the arrow plucked out of him. How can she go in and distract the imperial physician?!
Upon entering the inner hall, Su Xi-er was greeted by the sight of an imperial physician washing a handkerchief with hot water.
¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± A cold voice demanded. Immediately after, she saw a pair of eyes that were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s flickering with a cold light.
However, said eyes immediately grew warmer when their owner realised who it was.
Su Xi-er quickly walked forward and stared at the arrow that was lodged into the left side of Pei Qianhao¡¯s chest.
CHAPTER 374 (2): AIRS OF PRINCESS CONSORT HAO
CHAPTER 374 (2): AIRS OF PRINCESS CONSORT HAO
Trantion: Rakumon
He was shot in the left side of his chest. This technique is... the Heart-Prating Arrow! The man in ck! Su Xi-er immediately made the connection.
¡°This Prince is fine.¡± Pei Qianhao assured her, afraid that her silence indicated that she was worried.
The imperial physician came over with the hot handkerchief. Considering Prince Hao¡¯s warm attitude towards this woman, it looks like she isn¡¯t just anybody. Hence, he made sure to be more respectful in his speech.
¡°Miss, this humble subject will be helping Prince Hao remove the arrow. Please move to the side.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and moved a few steps away, her eyes never leaving Pei Qianhao.
When Pei Qianhao saw her gaze, he instantly felt his heart fill with warmth. Not bad, it¡¯s worth it to have been shot by this arrow!
¡°Prince Hao, this humble subject will pay attention to my strength, and the arrow will be pulled out very quickly.¡± The imperial physician spoke quietly as he pressed the handkerchief against Pei Qianhao¡¯s chest, using his other hand to grab the shaft of the arrow. Before long, the blood-stained arrow emerged.
Even until now, Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes were still fixed on Pei Qianhao.
Simrly, Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze also never left her. Women tend to be scared of blood, yet she didn¡¯t even avert her eyes. Has she seen too much blood, or is it because she has suffered the same thing in the past?
His brows furrowed when he thought of this.
The imperial physician immediately set the arrow aside and applied the medicinal herbs that he had ground up. After being handed a roll of bandages by Su Xi-er, it wasn¡¯t long before he finished wrapping up Pei Qianhao¡¯s wound.
¡°Prince Hao, please focus on recovering for the next few days. Do not move too much, and try not to overexert yourself..¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°This Prince will take note. You may withdraw.¡±
The imperial physician acknowledged the order and walked out with his medical box.
Su Xi-er immediately dashed forward and grasped his hand. ¡°Is it very painful? I saw that your brows furrowed when the arrow was removed.¡±
¡°Why are you not scared of blood?¡±
Su Xi-er was slightly stunned by the sudden question, but quickly recovered. ¡°I was worried because you were injured. I can only be relieved after I see that you are fine.¡±
Only then did Pei Qianhao rx his brows. He raised his right hand, wanting to hug Su Xi-er, but was stopped by her.
¡°Don¡¯t make such big movements. Wait, no, don¡¯t move.¡±
Seeing Su Xi-er¡¯s current behaviour, heughed. ¡°Putting on the airs of Princess Consort Hao and controlling this Prince?¡±
¡°I naturally have to tell you when you do something wrong. I will be controlling in many more aspects in the future. Are you afraid?¡± Su Xi-er tightened her grip on his hand as she asked.
Pei Qianhao lowered his head and touched his forehead with hers. ¡°This Prince will follow your wishes. But...¡±
¡°But what?¡±
Looking at her rosy lips, a trace of yfulness emerged in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°This Prince wants to kiss you.¡±
Right after he finished speaking, he lowered his head and captured her lips.
Su Xi-er was afraid that he would reach out his hand to hug her and tear the wound open. Hence, she raised her head and shut her eyes as she kissed him.
The kiss gradually deepened, and their breathing became heavier. Pei Qianhao immediately stopped and hovered his lips near her cheek. ¡°Su Xi-er, it¡¯s this Prince¡¯s turn to ask you. Is it painful?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze immediately shifted to her thighs.
Su Xi-er instantly understood what he was referring to. Since he has the strength to kiss me, that means that he¡¯s fine. With her mind at ease, she was suddenly reminded of the pain shooting throughout her body.
¡°Is it very painful?¡± Pei Qianhao tightened his grip on her hand. It was my first time carrying out the deed, and I was even under the influence of philtre fragrance. I couldn¡¯t control my strength, and ended up hurting her.
¡°I¡¯m fine, it isn¡¯t painful.¡± Su Xi-er endured the pain and smiled.
Right after that, she felt another shock of pain from her legs, along with a warm feeling.
Lowering her head to take a look, she discovered that the bedsheets had already turned red from her blood.
CHAPTER 375 (1): CONFINEMENT
CHAPTER 375 (1): CONFINEMENT
Trantion: Rakumon
A trace of worry and guilt flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s otherwise calm ck pupils. He immediately lifted the quilt and pulled on Su Xi-er¡¯s shoulder, moving her onto the bed.
¡°You are injured; you can¡¯t makerge movements. The bleeding is probably because of my period.¡± Su Xi-er put her hands on the headboard, preparing to push herself up before being pushed down by Pei Qianhao again.
¡°This little bit of injury is just an itch to this Prince. Lie there and don¡¯t move!¡± Pei Qianhao swiftly made himself get up with one hand, while the other reached for her waist.
A momentter, he had removed her outer pants and inner pants.
Su Xi-er knew that the bleeding wasn¡¯t because of her period, but because that ce had been torn open. She had even exchanged moves with the man in ck afterwards, further aggravating her condition.
¡°Su Xi-er, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The usually arrogant Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were now suffused with guilt. In fact, it was the first time he had ever apologised in his life.
¡°I¡¯m cold now that you removed my pants.¡± Su Xi-er reached out with her hand, expecting her pants back.
However, Pei Qianhao simply wrapped her inside the quilt. He then tore a strip of cloth from the bedsheets before trying to help her bandage the wound.
However, he was still a man. His awkward actions evidently showed that he didn¡¯t know how he was supposed to bandage that part of a woman.
Su Xi-er took the cloth strip from his hand. ¡°Go to one side. You¡¯re not allowed to peek.¡± In an attempt to reduce the guilt he felt, she softened her tone and tried to act like it wasn¡¯t a big deal
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t leave, and instead watched how she used the cloth to wrap her legs once before tying it into a knot
¡°I will go and get some medicinal herbs.¡± Pei Qianhao was immediately prepared to leave.
Before he had even stepped out, Su Xi-er grabbed hold of him. ¡°I don¡¯t need herbs. Just bandaging it can stop the bleeding. More importantly, you can¡¯t expose yourself to the cold wind outside while you¡¯re injured.¡± She chided as she pulled him towards the bed.
¡°This Prince isn¡¯t that delicate. An arrow injury is just a small wound.¡± Pei Qianhao squeezed her hand and ced it under the quilt.
At this moment, the clear voice of a boy could be heard. ¡°Imperial Uncle.¡±
Situ Lin stood outside for quite a while before he plucked up his courage to enter the inner chamber of the side hall. The sight that greeted him was enough to leave him stunned.
Isn¡¯t Imperial Uncle the injured one? Why is Imperial Uncle standing by the bed while Su Xi-er lies in it? What exactly is going on?!
Pei Qianhao turned around and coldly looked at Situ Lin. ¡°Go out.¡±
Situ Lin felt a chill run down his spine when he heard those two frosty words. ¡°Imperial Uncle, the Empress Dowager insists oning in. I have instructed the imperial guards to block her, but her expression is foul, and they probably won¡¯t be able to hold her for long.¡±
¡°Try to block her for now. This Prince will go outter.¡±
Situ Lin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go and instruct the cook to prepare some red bean soup to nourish your blood, Imperial Uncle.¡±
Just as he reached the door, Situ Lin heard the deep voice of a man. ¡°Add some white fungus and lotus seed.¡±
Situ Lin was taken aback. White fungus, lotus seed, and red bean[1] can be cooked together? But I can¡¯t say no to Imperial Uncle¡¯s instructions.
Hence, he quickly nodded. ¡°I will ry your orders right away.¡± By the time he had finished speaking, he had already left the inner chamber.
Su Xi-er kept quiet. She realised that when Situ Lin and Pei Qianhao were alone together, he would act like a child and forget his status as an emperor. The former would even forget to address himself as ¡®this Emperor,¡¯ and begin using ¡®I¡¯ instead.
1. This is probably what the end product may look like.
CHAPTER 375 (2): CONFINEMENT
CHAPTER 375 (2): CONFINEMENT
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°This Prince will go out for a while. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Pei Qianhao walked to the wardrobe area and removed his bloody robes, changing into a clean purplish-blue robe.
Su Xi-er had never seen him in such a colour before. The colour blue usually gives a mature feeling. It feels like the coldness that usually surrounds him disappears a little when he wears it.
When Pei Qianhao turned around to find Su Xi-er staring at him, the corners of his mouth involuntarily curled up. ¡°Is this Prince very handsome?¡±
¡°You''d be more handsome if you weren¡¯t injured.¡± Su Xi-er smiled.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t say anything else before straightening his cor and walking out the door. For him, any non-fatal wound would be considered an itch to him, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before it healed. With this new set of clothes, nobody could tell that he was injured either.
~~~
Outside the side pce, Pei Yaran¡¯s face was stormy as she stood in front of the imperial guards. Situ Lin actually dared to order the guards to block me!
Pei Qianhao briefly nced at Pei Yaran before looking at the imperial guards. ¡°Go to the Imperial Physician Institute and summon Imperial Physician Zhao over.¡±
The imperial guard acknowledged the order and immediately left.
~~~
Imperial Physician Zhao was currently busy studying the water pot that he had taken from Su Xi-er¡¯s room, but when he received Prince Hao¡¯s verbal edict, he immediately departed for the Dragon Heaven Pce without another word.
~~~
The atmosphere outside the side hall of the Dragon Heaven Pce was extremely tense. Everyone¡¯s breathing became shallower as they observed the cold look in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes.
¡°All of you may withdraw. This Prince is going to have a proper talk with the Empress Dowager.¡±
The imperial guards could finally heave a sigh of relief. They swiftly bowed and withdrew.
A momentter, only Pei Qianhao and Pei Yaran were left outside the hall.
Pei Yaran paid no heed to the dangerous look in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes, and pointed at him. ¡°What kind of ce is the Dragon Heaven Pce? You actually disregarded the pce rules and allowed that bitch to go in!¡±
¡°Her name is Su Xi-er, and she is Princess Consort Hao. What, is Princess Consort Hao a bitch in your eyes?¡± Pei Qianhao walked closer to her, an oppressive aura surrounded him, and even his clothes did nothing to diffuse his cold disposition.
Pei Yaran subconsciously retreated a few steps back. ¡°Letting Su Xi-er be Princess Consort Hao will only put you at a disadvantage! You have never allowed yourself to eat a loss, so why this time...¡±
¡°This Prince is happy to do so.¡±
¡°Pei Qianhao, you can¡¯t marry her!¡± Pei Yaran¡¯s face was covered with fury, and jealousy surged forth from the bottom of her heart.
I can understand if he marries Xie Liuli. But I can¡¯t understand why he¡¯s marrying Su Xi-er!
¡°Are you hiding someone in the Compassionate Peace Pce?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s solemn expression and confident tone made it sound more like a statement than a question.
Pei Yaran was stunned. Hiding someone? Has he discovered Shi Mo?
¡°You have lived in the imperial pce for more than three years. How can you hide someone in the pce, and a man at that?¡±
Pei Yaran shook her head. ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m not hiding anyone!¡±
¡°This Prince was shot by an arrow, and the culprit is hiding in the Compassionate Peace Pce. Pei Yaran, are you not going to speak the truth?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Pei Yaran raised her voice in an attempt to conceal her panic.
It was at this moment that the Imperial Army Commander, Yuchi Mo, chose to arrive.
¡°Prince Hao, we weren¡¯t able to locate Shu Xian. We have checked every nook and cranny of the imperial pce, but weren¡¯t able to find a trace of him. What we have found is that more than 10 imperial guards who were watching over the northwest pce gate have been killed.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s gaze faltered. I haven¡¯t seen Shi Mo at all in the Compassionate Peace Pce tonight. Could he have killed the guards at the northwest side?
¡°Guards, send the Empress Dowager back to the Compassionate Peace Pce to be confined.¡± Pei Qianhao slowly ordered in a cold voice.
CHAPTER 376 (1): INADVISABLE TO HAVE TOO MUCH OF THIS
CHAPTER 376 (1): INADVISABLE TO HAVE TOO MUCH OF THIS
Trantion: Rakumon
Beimin¡¯s Empress Dowager appears to be a dignified position on the surface, but only I know that¡¯s it¡¯s far from the truth. Even Xie Yun looks down on me, much less Pei Qianhao! Even my father only knows how to make use of me! Endless sorrow and self-deprecation surged from the recesses of her heart.
¡°This Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t need you all to send me back. I can walk on my own.¡± Pei Yaran harshly berated before turning to Pei Qianhao., not caring that others were around as she warned him. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for the Pei Family, the current Prince Hao would have died on the streets more than 10 years ago. The Pei Family didn¡¯t know that they would raise an ungrateful dog who would bite the hand that fed him. Now that your power has be almost unsurpassable, you can easily confine this Empress Dowager with just a word. Very well then, Pei Qianhao, you better remember this!¡±
Pei Yaran turned around and left the Dragon Heaven Pce with no hesitation. Her departing figure carried a faint sense of resolution, not even turning around once. Standing before me now is no longer Elder Brother Hao, but my enemy!
Her love had run deep, and now, it had be twisted into hatred.
As Yuchi Mo watched Pei Yaran walk further into the distance, he felt that her back looked very deste. He turned towards Pei Qianhao and asked, ¡°Prince Hao, would confining the Empress Dowager result in some problems? It would be detrimental to you if we offend the Pei Family.¡±
¡°This Prince knows when to stop.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened, making it look as if his jet-ck eyes had fused with the boundless night sky.
¡°Yuchi Mo, investigate Shu Xian thoroughly.¡±
Bafflement appeared in Yuchi Mo¡¯s eyes when he heard Pei Qianhao¡¯s order. Why does he want me to investigate Shu Xian? He¡¯s just a little schr boy assistant in the Imperial Library.
Could it be that Prince Hao suspects Shu Xian of killing the imperial guards at the northwest side?
Realising this possibility, Yuchi Mo immediately replied, ¡°Shu Xian entered the Imperial Library as a schr boy assistant after being selected by Grand Tutor Kong. It¡¯s impossible for him to possess the fighting skills to resist even one imperial guard, much less kill 10 of them.¡±
However, he was immediately silenced by Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold re, and quickly corrected himself. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order. I will go and investigate right away.¡±
Pei Qianhao waved his hand. ¡°Quickly get to it.¡±
Yuchi Mo turned to walk out of the Dragon Heaven Pce, happening to see Imperial Physician Zhao, who had just arrived in the courtyard.
Imperial Physician Zhao bowed with his hands held out in front of him. ¡°Prince Hao, please enter the hall. This humble subject shall take your pulse.¡± Even until now, he was under the impression that Pei Qianhao had summoned him to take his pulse.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t say anything, but turned to enter the side hall, with Imperial Physician Zhao following behind.
When he saw the person lying on the bed, Imperial Physician Zhao was stunned. Why is Su Xi-er in the side hall of the Dragon Heaven Pce? Not to mention, she¡¯s even sleeping on the bed?!
¡°Help her take her pulse.¡± Pei Qianhao instructed as he walked to the bedside.
Imperial Physician Zhao ced his medical box down and walked over. Su Xi-er¡¯splexion is extremely pale, and her eyes are closed. It appears that she has... passed out.
Pei Qianhao felt as if his heart was being wrung in worry, but he didn¡¯t show any of those emotions on his countenance. Not only was she hurt with me around, it was even my fault.
¡°Feel her pulse.¡± Pei Qianhao lifted one corner of the quilt and pulled Su Xi-er¡¯s hand out from under the quilt.
Imperial Physician Zhao nodded and ced his hand on Su Xi-er¡¯s wrist.
His brows knitted a momentter, his gaze shing to Pei Qianhao in confusion before taking her pulse again.
¡°How is it?¡± Pei Qianhao got increasingly anxious when Imperial Physician Zhao didn¡¯t reply for a long time.
Imperial Physician Zhao retracted his hand and bowed. ¡°Prince Hao, based on this humble subject¡¯s diagnosis, she...¡±
CHAPTER 376 (2): INADVISABLE TO HAVE TOO MUCH OF THIS
CHAPTER 376 (2): INADVISABLE TO HAVE TOO MUCH OF THIS
Trantion: Rakumon
Hearing Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold voice, Imperial Physician Zhao blurted out, ¡°She engaged in intense lovemaking, and afterwards, overexerted herself by makingrge movements, thus tearing her wound open and causing her to be weak.¡±
Pei Qianhao knew where the wound was without Imperial Physician Zhao saying it.
¡°Prince Hao, most women won¡¯t be able to endure it under your strength. No matter how much you like her, you should still restrain yourself a little.¡± Imperial Physician Zhao gingerly advised while he observed Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression, afraid that he would anger thetter if he spoke too much.
But Pei Qianhao¡¯s reply was out of Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s expectations.
¡°This Prince will take note of it in the future. Go and find a medical book rted to this matter for this Prince.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s expression froze. What? He wants a book about lovemaking?!
¡°Write a prescription. What kind of medicinal herbs do you need for regting blood cirction and treating wounds?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s tone was calm and without any trace of embarrassment.
Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s expression returned to normal. ¡°The medicinal herbs cannot be externally applied; they can only be orally ingested to treat her from the inside. She also cannot engage in lovemaking during this period of time.¡±
¡°How many days?¡±
¡°At least 10 days.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded, but his thoughts trailed somewhere else. Our wedding is in seven days. That is to say, on our nuptial night...
¡°Prince Hao, this humble subject will write a prescription and have a pharmacist apprentice prepare it. Where should I send the medicine once it is done?¡±
¡°The Dragon Heaven Pce.¡± Pei Qianhao slowly replied before walking back to the bed, properly tucking Su Xi-er under the quilt.
Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s body stiffened again for a moment. ¡°This humble subject will go right away, and will bring you the book as soon as I can.¡± He then swiftly picked up his medical box and left the side hall.
Su Xi-er was really a legend in Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s eyes. She was originally a maidservant working in the Pce Side Quarters and Laundry Service Bureau. She then became a courtdy, and has now even entered the side hall of the Dragon Heaven Pce, a ce reserved solely for Prince Hao!
If we consider that her future identity will be that of Princess Consort Hao, she¡¯s really a legend! Su Xi-er will definitely go down in the annals of Beimin!
Pei Qianhao continued sitting by the bed and quietly watched Su Xi-er for four hours.
This was the sight that greeted Situ Lin when he carried the soup in. He had brought it himself instead of having a pce maid or eunuch bring it over because he knew that his Imperial Uncle didn¡¯t like being disturbed. This went double for when Su Xi-er was resting.
¡°Imperial Uncle, two bowls of soup. One bowl of red bean soup, and one bowl of White Fungus Lotus Seed soup.[1]¡± Situ Lin ced the tray on the table.
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°Many thanks, Your Majesty!¡±
Situ Lin¡¯s eyes widened. Imperial Uncle actually thanked me!
¡°Imperial Uncle, why are you so polite? Quickly drink it.¡± Only after he said that did he realise that Su Xi-er hadn¡¯t made a single sound, causing his heart to skip a beat. Did she pass out?
¡°Imperial Uncle, what happened to Imperial Aunt?¡± Right after he spoke, Su Xi-er stirred, gradually waking up. After dealing with so many things, she had finally fainted from the pain after confirming that Pei Qianhao was safe.
Now that she was awake, she felt weak all over.
Situ Lin pointed to the red bean soup. ¡°Drink this, the red bean soup is sweet.¡±
Pei Qianhao picked up the bowl of red bean soup before bringing it back to the bedside. With the bowl in one hand, he used his other to support Su Xi-er into a sitting position. After gently blowing on the soup, he held the spoon to her mouth.
Su Xi-er slightly opened her mouth and slowly drank it.
Situ Lin¡¯s eyes were shining as he silently watched this scene from the side. So it turns out that my cold Imperial Uncle still has such a gentle side to him! He instantly felt that the room was suffused with warmth.
Regardless of how overbearing and tough a man is, when he meets a person he likes, all his toughness will dissipate.
Situ Lin inwardly grinned to himself. I now have a way to deal with Imperial Uncle in the future. From now on, I¡¯ll exhaust all my cleverness to curry favour with Imperial Aunt! Then, she can control Imperial Uncle for me!
1. It seems that they prepared them separately instead of mixing everything into one soup. I have shown images of the soups in previous chapters, so I¡¯ll link videos this time. Red bean soup can be prepared in this manner, and White Fungus Lotus Seed soup can be prepared in this manner.
CHAPTER 377 (1): CURRYING FAVOUR WITH IMPERIAL AUNT
CHAPTER 377 (1): CURRYING FAVOUR WITH IMPERIAL AUNT
Trantion: Rakumon
Caught in the act, Situ Lin jolted back to his senses. However, when he saw Su Xi-er¡¯s gentle countenance, he went forward and began calling her ¡®Imperial Aunt¡¯ in a sweet and child-like manner.
Su Xi-er was once again reminded of Ning Lianchen when he was a child. He also whined like a spoiled child as he clung onto me and sweetly called me Imperial Elder Sister.
Her expression grew increasingly gentle upon thinking about Ning Lianchen. Thinking that his n had worked, Situ Lin ignored Pei Qianhao¡¯s darkened expression as he walked to the bedside and grasped Su Xi-er¡¯s hand.
¡°Imperial Aunt, yourplexion doesn¡¯t look good. I kept watch as the cook from the Imperial Kitchen prepared this bowl of red bean soup. It¡¯s sweet and tasty.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled, her voice overflowing with gentleness. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very sweet and delicious. Many thanks, Your Majesty.¡±
Only then did she realise that a certain someone¡¯s expression had be foul. He can¡¯t possibly be jealous of Situ Lin too, right? He¡¯s still a child, and doesn¡¯t understand anything.
Seeing Su Xi-er¡¯s smiling visage, Situ Lin felt his heart enveloped with warmth, like his body was melting along with it. He subconsciously patted Pei Qianhao¡¯s shoulder and cheerily remarked, ¡°Imperial Uncle, I have never seen you treat any other woman like this before. It¡¯s my first time seeing you feeding someone...¡±
Before he could finish speaking, he felt himself being hoisted off the ground by his cor.
An imploring look appeared in his eyes. ¡°Imperial Uncle, please put me down.¡±
With his left hand still holding the bowl of red bean soup, he stated, ¡°This Prince is going to throw you out.¡± He prepared to head towards the door.
Situ Lin was unrelenting, casting a pleading look to Su Xi-er. ¡°Imperial Aunt, save me!¡±
¡°Let him down. Have you forgotten that you shouldn¡¯t be makingrge movements with your injury?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s voice contained a trace of sternness, like a wife controlling her husband.
Noticing her displeasure, Pei Qianhao took another look at Situ Lin¡¯s pouting mouth before finally loosening his grip.
¡°Your Majesty, you are the Emperor of Beimin. Pouting is inappropriate.¡± Pei Qianhao returned to his position by the bed and continued feeding Su Xi-er the red bean soup.
Situ Lin¡¯s expression immediately returned to normal. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but pout when I saw Imperial Aunt¡¯s beauty.¡± He casually found an excuse. I can¡¯t go wrong if I side with Imperial Aunt!
Pei Qianhao turned around to nce at him. ¡°If you talk too much again, I¡¯ll throw you out.¡±
Situ Lin immediately zipped his mouth and gave Su Xi-er a fawning look. When Su Xi-er saw his adorable appearance, a smile lit up her face.
Suddenly, Pei Qianhao realised that this could be a good thing. Perhaps His Majesty would be able to keep Su Xi-er happy while she is still feeling weak.
Of course, neither of them knew that Situ Lin¡¯s current behaviour was reminding Su Xi-er of Ning Lianchen¡¯s carefree childhood days. I wonder how Lianchen is doing. He has probably received the letter, right? Is he preparing to hurry to Beimin?
Upon this thought, Su Xi-er asked, ¡°Prince Hao, when will the wedding invitations be delivered to the various countries?¡±
Pei Qianhao was greatly pleased when he saw that she was still concerned about the wedding, despite her injury. ¡°Tomorrow. And we¡¯ll be holding the wedding in seven days.¡±
Situ Lin pped and cheered. ¡°Great, I like watching weddings the most! They¡¯re so lively!¡±
¡°Your Majesty, an emperor should keep a proper bearing. You shouldn¡¯t be wearing your emotions on your sleeve.¡± Pei Qianhao gave him a harsh look, prompting Situ Lin to shut his mouth again.
CHAPTER 377 (2): CURRYING FAVOUR WITH IMPERIAL AUNT
CHAPTER 377 (2): CURRYING FAVOUR WITH IMPERIAL AUNT
Trantion: Rakumon
What she said was exactly to Situ Lin¡¯s taste, making him feel that Su Xi-er was truly delightful. I must treat Imperial Aunt extremely well in the future! With Imperial Aunt around, I will never have to fear Imperial Uncle again!
Unaware of Situ Lin¡¯s little scheme, Pei Qianhao no longer reprimanded him, and instead continued to feed Su Xi-er.
About halfway through the bowl, Su Xi-er stopped him. ¡°There¡¯s still a bowl there. Go and drink it.¡±
Situ Lin interrupted. ¡°Imperial Uncle said that a tough man shouldn¡¯t drink what is meant for women, and that White Fungus Lotus Seed soup is for women.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao. ¡°Where did your strange theorye from? Go and drink it to nourish your body.¡±
Situ Lin couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. Imperial Aunt is so powerful! She directly shot Imperial Uncle down!
Pei Qianhao understood that Su Xi-er was worried about his condition. Even if I refuse, she¡¯lle up with some other way to make me drink it with her obstinate personality.
Hence, he walked over to the table and picked up the bowl of soup before starting to drink.
Incredulity was written all across Situ Lin¡¯s face. Imperial Uncle drank it! He once very solemnly told me that men shouldn¡¯t eat what¡¯s meant for women, yet he just drank the bowl of White Fungus Lotus Seed soup!
Situ Lin became slightly smug when he finally came back to his senses.
However, just as he did so, Pei Qianhao pulled him up by his cor and threw him outside the hall, closing the doors before he even had a chance to beg for help.
The poor Situ Lin could only innocently blink as he tried to push on the closed door.
After sighing for a while, Situ Lin left, his mischievous expression immediately supnted by one of solemnity. In front of outsiders, I must fully disy the disposition of an emperor!
Inside the room, Su Xi-er watched Pei Qianhao walk over. ¡°You are too strict towards His Majesty.¡±
¡°It¡¯s for his own good. Even if he¡¯s a child, he¡¯s only younger than Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor by four years. If he doesn¡¯t quickly be sensible, Beimin¡¯s future willg behind Nanzhao¡¯s.¡±
Su Xi-er was reminded of Ning Lianchen once again. If Nanzhao had been peaceful, and if I were still around, perhaps Lianchen would have been even more mischievous than Situ Lin.
¡°What''s wrong?¡± Sensing that she was in low spirits, Pei Qianhao sat at the edge of the bed and stroked her hair.
¡°I¡¯m fine. Who injured you?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°It was just a brief nce, so I didn¡¯t manage to catch their full appearance. However, they were very experienced with the Heart-Prating Arrow, and the only person who¡¯s famous for that technique is Nanzhao¡¯s Prince Yun.¡±
Pei Qianhao paused before continuing. ¡°That said, it is impossible for Prince Yun to be in Beimin¡¯s imperial pce, meaning that it must be someone else.¡± Besides, the person was hiding in the Compassionate Peace Pce. No matter how foolish Pei Yaran is, she should still be able to discover that someone is hiding in her pce.
Although he was unclear of the person¡¯s identity, he could still make an educated guess based on the information he had.
¡°You have to be more careful in the future.¡± Su Xi-er gazed at him. Everyone objects to him marrying me, and that makes his circumstances more dangerous.
¡°Shu Xian didn¡¯t die, but he disappeared from the imperial pce.¡±
Memories of Chao Mu entered Su Xi-er¡¯s mind. The girl with the bright smile is dead.
Right at this moment, an imperial guard respectfully reported, ¡°Prince Hao, Grand Tutor Kong seeks an audience.¡±
It¡¯s sote; why did Grand Tutor Konge to the Dragon Heaven Pce?
Pei Qianhao patted Su Xi-er¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The pce maids will send you clean pants soon.¡± He then stood up and headed outside.
Watching his retreating figure, Su Xi-er wondered what the reason for Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s sudden arrival was. What happened after I left the Imperial Library?
CHAPTER 378 (1): DISAPPEARED
CHAPTER 378 (1): DISAPPEARED
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er sighed and lied back on the bed. Without her pants, she wasn¡¯t able to go anywhere.
It was unclear how much time had passed before she heard a pce maid¡¯s voice from outside the door. ¡°Miss, this servant has brought the clothes.¡±
Su Xi-er sat up in bed and leaned against the bed pir. ¡°Come in.¡±
A pce maid pushed the door open before closing it behind her and holding the clothes in her hands out with a smile.
¡°Miss, here are the clean clothes.¡±
Su Xi-er thanked her, and reached out to take them. When she touched the dull-coloured clothing, she found that it was made of high-quality silk.
¡°Miss, this servant will be stationed outside of the side hall. Please feel free to find me when you need anything.¡± The pce maid then bowed and retreated from the room, closing the door again.
Su Xi-er got up from the bed and began changing. After drinking the red bean soup, her stomach was feeling warm. The area between her legs also didn¡¯t feel as painful, and she regained some strength in her limbs.
A momentter, Su Xi-er had finished changing into the new set of clothes. Smoothing out any wrinkles, she thenbed her hair before tying it into a bun. Once she was done freshening up, she headed for the outer chamber.
Her footsteps were very light, and it took some time for the pce maid standing outside to realise what was happening. She immediately went forward to stop Su Xi-er.
¡°Just wait here. I¡¯m going out for some fresh air.¡± Su Xi-er continued walking to the outer chamber.
Before entering the outer chamber, she heard Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s voice.
¡°The Imperial Library is very unsafe. Chao Mu has died, and Shu Xian has disappeared while taking her body along with him. Tan Ge has also gone missing, leaving only a blood-stained hairpin in her room.¡± Grand Tutor Kong passed the hairpin to Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao took it and carefully examined it. ¡°This hairpin has lost its lustre, so it must be quite old. It is most likely something that it¡¯s owner always carried around; perhaps a keepsake from her mother. Since the blood on the hairpin is fresh, it¡¯s likely that someone had snuck into the Imperial Library.¡±
¡°This humble subject is of the same mind. It¡¯s a trivial matter to have a missing pce maid, but for so many to go missing in session is another matter. Even you were injured by tonight¡¯s events, making this humble subject think that this is no longer a small matter. Prince Hao, please make a decision as soon as possible..¡±
Pei Qianhao passed the hairpin back to Grand Tutor Kong. ¡°Personally send it to the hands of the head of the Tan Residence.¡±
Grand Tutor Kong was perplexed. ¡°You mean to directly pass it to Patriarch Tan without saying anything?¡±
¡°Bring this Prince¡¯s verbal edict: Hope that the Tan Residence Head can think carefully before acting.¡±
Grand Tutor Kong grew increasingly baffled. It is the daughter of the Tan Residence that has gone missing from the pce. Wouldn¡¯t they be worried that she¡¯s met with misfortune? Why does Prince Hao want to remind them to think before they act?
¡°Quickly get to it,¡± Pei Qianhao coldly instructed.
Grand Tutor Kong stowed away the puzzlement in his eyes and walked outside of the side hall. When he caught sight of Su Xi-er, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s windy outside; quickly go in. Take care of your body.¡±
Immediately after he said so, Grand Tutor Kong saw a tall figure swiftlying out and stopping in front of Su Xi-er. Said figure immediately removed hisrge outer robes and threw them over Su Xi-er¡¯s shoulders.
The extent to which Prince Hao dotes on Su Xi-er is really astonishing.
Grand Tutor Kong no longer spoke, but simply left the Dragon Heaven Pce. I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. I have to hurry to the Tan Residence and pass the hairpin to Patriarch Tan.
Despite agreeing to carry out the order, he was still confused as to why Pei Qianhao wanted him to bring such a message to the Tan Residence when it was Tan Ge who had gone missing.
CHAPTER 378 (2): DISAPPEARED
CHAPTER 378 (2): DISAPPEARED
Trantion: Rakumon
When the pce maid guarding outside saw Pei Qianhao, she shivered in fear. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold gazended on the pce maid as he nonchntly ordered, ¡°Scram. You will go to the Laundry Service Bureau from tomorrow onwards.¡±
When she heard the words ¡®Laundry Service Bureau¡¯, she trembled even more. ¡°This servant deserves to die. Please forgive me, Prince Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er understood why Pei Qianhao wanted to punish the pce maid; thus, she immediately interceded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with her. I was the one who insisted oning out. Don¡¯t me her.¡± She then turned to the pce maid. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to the Laundry Service Bureau tomorrow. Juste here for your duty.¡±
The pce maid nervously nced at Pei Qianhao before fearfully lowering her head.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t contradict Su Xi-er, only warning the pce maid not to do it again before he went in with Su Xi-er.
The pce maid finally heaved a sigh of relief while staring at the closed door with wide eyes. Just one sentence from that woman was enough to make Prince Hao change his mind!
In the inner chamber, Pei Qianhao had carried Su Xi-er to the bed. The bloodstains on the bedsheets had already dried up.
Pei Qianhao noticed Su Xi-er¡¯s line of sight, and said, ¡°This Prince will order the pce maids to change them tomorrow. Let¡¯s not worry about it tonight.¡±
¡°Why did Tan Ge suddenly go missing?¡± Su Xi-er muttered and raised her head to look at him. She had originally suspected Tan Ge for mistakenly killing Chao Mu, but was now confused. If she was the culprit, why has she gone missing now? She¡¯s even left behind a bloodstained hairpin.
Pei Qianhao saw her knitted brows and couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to help her smoothen them out. ¡°You also suspect Tan Ge.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Commandery Prince Xie supported the Tan Residence and nted Tan Ge in the Imperial Library. Considering that he always sets himself against you, maybe he had threatened Tan Ge to make a move on me.¡±
Looking at her solemn expression, Pei Qianhao involuntarily pinched her smooth cheek. It feels nice to do that.
Feeling the sudden pinch, Su Xi-er felt the abrupt action lightening the mood as she grabbed his hand and whined softly. ¡°It¡¯s painful.¡±
¡°This Prince has already investigated Tan Ge long ago. She has a pure and kind personality. We can just test her to find out if it was her work.¡±
Su Xi-er harrumphed. ¡°You investigated her before you took her into the Beauty Pce.¡±
¡°The Beauty Pce has been dissolved for a while now. You¡¯re still jealous?¡±
¡°What on earth were you trying to do by keeping so many women around? Even if it was to restrict the power of different factions, what power did the singers in there have? What power did the Tan Residence have?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s mood improved as he watched her jealous appearance, almost forgetting about his arrow injury. ¡°You keep bringing up the Beauty Pce in front of this Prince. Su Xi-er, you should just admit that you have liked this Prince and been jealous since long ago.¡±
Su Xi-er wanted to smack him, but her hand was grabbed as she was raising it. She was then brought into his embrace instead.
¡°You find all men repulsive, and can¡¯t stand them being close, much less kissing you.¡± Pei Qianhao paused for a moment and hugged her even tighter. ¡°But now that you have given your body to this Prince, you can rest assured that this Prince won¡¯t let you down.¡±
Su Xi-er heard his warm voice flow into her ears. I was reborn while harbouring deep-seated rancour, nning to live for the sake of revenge in this lifetime. However, I didn¡¯t expect the heavens to take pity on me and allow me to meet Pei Qianhao.
She raised his head to look at him. ¡°You keep saying that you don¡¯t know how to speak sugar-coated words, but you¡¯ve been lying this whole time. Look how sweet your words were just now.¡±
yfulness flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°It was this Prince¡¯s fault for injuring you. In order for you to make a speedy recovery so that this Prince can repeatst night¡¯s actions, I have no choice but to say some pleasant words to coax you.¡±
This sounds so wrong, and the more I listen to it, the more shameless I think it is!
Su Xi-er raised her hand once again, intending to smack him. But once she remembered his injury, she could only slowly retract her hand.
CHAPTER 379 (1): ANNOUNCED TO THE WORLD
CHAPTER 379 (1): ANNOUNCED TO THE WORLD
Trantion: Rakumon
Afterwards, the two washed up and embraced each other as they slept. Only when dawn broke did they order the pce maids to change the bedsheets and quilt.
Pei Qianhao ate breakfast with Su Xi-er, after which the imperial physician came over to rebandage his arrow wound. Later, he made sure Su Xi-er finished her bowl of medicine before he left the Dragon Heaven Pce to handle some important matters.
Situ Lin had already been waiting for an opportunity, and immediately entered the side hall as soon as he saw his Imperial Uncle leave.
¡°Imperial Aunt, did you sleep wellst night? Do you still want to drink red bean soup? I can instruct someone to make it!¡±
Looking at Situ Lin smiling, Su Xi-er also couldn¡¯t help but do the same. ¡°I had a good night¡¯s sleep, and after finishing breakfast and my medicine, I don¡¯t think I can stomach a bowl of red bean soup right now. I appreciate Your Majesty¡¯s kind intentions..¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite! You¡¯re going to be my Imperial Aunt soon!¡± Situ Lin grabbed Su Xi-er¡¯s hand. No wonder Imperial Uncle likes to touch her hand so much. It¡¯s actually so smooth and soft!
The more Situ Lin stroked it, the more it felt like he was massaging her hand. Su Xi-er didn¡¯t stop him, as she was reminded of the young Ning Lianchen. Whenever it was winter, he would tell me, ¡°Imperial Elder Sister, my hands are warm, let me warm yours up.¡±
While Situ Lin was cheerfully touching her hand, a sudden chill running down his spine had him releasing his grip. Upon turning around, he breathed a sigh of relief upon learning that it was just Wu Ling.
¡°Why do you make no sound when walking? You didn¡¯t even notify this Emperor in advance. Are you nning to scare this Emperor to death?¡± Situ Lin became solemn as he put on the disposition of an emperor.
Wu Ling bowed and respectfully reported, ¡°This subordinate hase to the Dragon Heaven Pce under Prince Hao¡¯s verbal edict to guard Miss Xi-er.¡±
Guard? Situ Lin¡¯s eyelid twitched. ¡°Let this Emperor ask you very seriously. Will you tell Prince Hao what you saw just now?¡±
¡°Prince Hao also gave another verbal edict. While this subordinate is guarding Miss Xi-er, I also have to report to Prince Hao whether Your Majesty is diligently studying and learning how to govern the country.¡±
Situ Lin¡¯s expression changed. If that¡¯s the case, Wu Ling will definitely inform Imperial Uncle. Hence, he cast a pleading look to Su Xi-er.
However, Su Xi-er wasn¡¯tpletely on Situ Lin¡¯s side this time. ¡°Your Majesty should indeed be more diligent so that you can learn to bring peace and stability to the nation. After all, Beimin¡¯s future lies in your hands. Prince Hao may be able to support you now, but he will be resigning as a meritorious official once youe of age.¡±
Situ Lin¡¯s expression became grave upon hearing that. Even when I turn 18, I won¡¯t be able to stabilise my position in court without Imperial Uncle¡¯s support! Governing the country requires exceptional resolution and charisma. I won¡¯t be able to do it without Imperial Uncle!
Situ Lin became anxious, quietly shuffling to the exit of the side hall. Before he left, he made sure to tell Wu Lin, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Imperial Uncle that this Emperor came to the side hall. This Emperor will be industrious.¡±
Wu Ling helplessly smiled. Although Prince Hao is strict towards His Majesty, he will always ensure that he can sincerely support His Majesty in his endeavours.
¡°Wu Ling, you¡¯re a high-rankedmander, yet you¡¯ve been dispatched to guard over a woman. It¡¯s really like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut.¡± Su Xi-er joked in a gentle tone.
¡°How can this be considered using a sledgehammer to crack a nut? You are the future Princess Consort Hao. As long as you are safe and sound, Prince Hao will be happier, and can finish his work without worries. He can then swiftly deal with his enemies; whether there is one Commandery Prince Xie or ten of them will not make a difference.¡± Wu Ling spoke quickly, but was respectful.
CHAPTER 379 (2): ANNOUNCED TO THE WORLD
CHAPTER 379 (2): ANNOUNCED TO THE WORLD
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°How are Ruo Yuan and Hong Li doing at the Prince Hao Residence?¡±
¡°Oh, them? They are fighting to work in the residence. Ruo Yuan is a little shy, while Hong Li isn¡¯t scared of anything. She once identally stumbled into the bathing area for the imperial guards, but she came out from there in aposed manner. If it had been any other woman, they would probably have wanted to dig a hole and bury themselves in it.¡±
Su Xi-er was stunned. Hong Li actually entered the bathing area for the imperial guards.
¡°Miss Xi-er, today is the day that Prince Hao will be announcing his intentions to take you as Princess Consort Hao. He will also be sending out invitations to the monarchs of each country.
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡°Everyone will say that the scale of Prince Hao¡¯s wedding is simr to that of an emperor, overstepping his bounds, and that he ns topete with His Majesty for the imperial power. However, His Majesty can assist when that happens.¡±
Wu Ling was taken aback. ¡°You want His Majesty to step in to help?¡±
¡°Mmm, His Majesty is pure and kind, and Prince Hao also has no intentions of stealing his power.¡± Su Xi-er smilingly replied.
~~~
Meanwhile, the imperial guards from the Prince Hao Residence had announced to the world that Prince Hao was going to marry Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s goddaughter as his Princess Consort Hao soon.
The piece of news was circted around the capital, resulting in fervent conversations breaking out everywhere.
¡°With the previous engagement agreement between the Pei and Xie families, I thought that it¡¯d be Commandery Princess Xie!¡±
If Prince Hao didn¡¯t like Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s goddaughter, there¡¯s no way he would¡¯ve rejected the previous engagement. You have to keep in mind that the Xie Family is a prestigious house in Beimin!¡±
¡°Grand Tutor Kong didn¡¯t marry, nor does he have any children. Now that he¡¯s suddenly taken a goddaughter, I have to wonder what she¡¯s like.¡±
Countless questions emerged in the people¡¯s minds, prompting them to continue specting. One of them guessed, ¡°Do you all still remember the woman that Prince Hao previously brought back from Nanzhao? Could Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s goddaughter be that woman?!¡±
His theory received much agreement. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that you¡¯re right, but with Prince Hao¡¯s status, why does he want to marry a woman from Nanzhao?¡±
Right as the crowd began totch onto this statement, a young man carrying a wine pot at his waist walked by. ¡°Who told you all that it¡¯s a woman from Nanzhao? That woman is a citizen of Beimin who is more beautiful than the three great beauties. With her cleverness, she has captured Prince Hao¡¯s heart.¡±
This young man was none other than Yu Xiao. He hade from the Prince Hao Residence, while Feng Changqing went to the fields with a group of flower growers to observe the soil quality and continue researching Lingrui. He had simply grown bored of sitting around in the residence alone, and hade out for a stroll.
The people didn¡¯t believe him at first, but they gradually came around to the idea when they saw the confidence in Yu Xiao¡¯s expression.
Hence, the rumour that the future Princess Consort Hao was more beautiful than Beimin¡¯s three great beauties quickly spread. Some evenmented that not only was she beautiful, but she was also smart, being epted as the goddaughter of the literary world¡¯s leading schr. Her knowledge must also be great!
The rumour spread further and further, with the excitement of themoners being as effective as any propaganda could have been.
A family servant from the Tan Residence went out to purchase some items when he overheard these rumours, and he quickly returned to the residence to report.
The Tan Residence Head was at a loss of what to do as he held the hairpin. When he received the news that Tan Ge had gone missing, he felt a splitting headacheing on. My daughter always carries this item on her person, but now it hase back to me stained with blood. Could she have met with a mishap?
His heart involuntarily trembled.
A family servant suddenly reported, ¡°My Lord, there¡¯s a man with an exceptional aura waiting for you in the main hall. This servant originally wanted to block him, but I wasn¡¯t sessful, and he forced his way in.¡±
CHAPTER 380 (1): BANISHMENT
CHAPTER 380 (1): BANISHMENT
Trantion: Rakumon
When he saw the visitor¡¯s tall back, Patriarch Tan shuddered. It feels like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before! As the man turned around, Patriarch Tan was shocked to the point that he knelt down on the ground with a thud. ¡°This peasant pays his respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold gazended on him, keeping silent for a long while. Only when Patriarch Tan began trembling from kneeling too long did he ask, ¡°Patriarch Tan, have you received the hairpin?¡±
Patriarch Tan was almost frightened out of his wits when he heard himself being called. ¡°This peasant has received it; it belongs to my humble daughter. Did she do something wrong?¡±
¡°Despite the Tan Residence¡¯s decline, it has been rather lively recently. What did Commandery Prince Xie promise you?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice grew colder as he took one step closer to Patriarch Tan.
When the ck shoes with a golden trim entered Patriarch Tan¡¯s sight, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down in anxiety. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie simply gave this peasant some silvers so that the Tan Residence wouldn¡¯t have to sell our estate. He didn¡¯t give anything else to this peasant.¡±
No matter how foolish he was, he was aware of the hostile rtionship between Prince Hao and Commandery Prince Xie.
¡°Back then, you implored this Prince to ept your daughter into the Beauty Pce, allowing the Tan Residence to barely survive until today. Patriarch Tan, aren¡¯t you clear why this Prince helped the Tan Residence then?¡±
Patriarch Tan felt a jolt to his heart. Of course, I understand. Prince Hao did that because...
¡°Right now, this Prince¡¯s kindness and patience have been used up. Your daughter shouldn¡¯t have entered the imperial pce. She¡¯s currently missing.¡±
The news caused Patriarch Tan¡¯s expression to immediately turn nk. Where else can she be, if not in the imperial pce? What exactly happened to Tan Ge?
¡°Prince Hao, what¡¯s the situation of my humble daughter? Did something happen to her? I beg of you, please let my humble daughter off.¡± Patriarch Tan understood well that Tan Ge was the Tan Residence¡¯s only hope to rise again, and they had to protect her at all costs.
Pei Qianhao coldly replied, ¡°This Prince didn¡¯t do anything to your daughter. You should be asking Commandery Prince Xie.¡± He turned on his heel, prepared to walk out of the main hall.
After Patriarch Tan came back to his senses, he immediately shouted as he ran, ¡°Prince Hao, please have mercy! Please have mercy!¡±
Before he could reach Pei Qianhao, a group of yamen runners came barging through the doors of the Tan Residence. Their leader clearly announced, ¡°The Tan Residence owes many debts. Their estate is to be confiscated by the authorities to be sold off. Furthermore, due to illegally selling poisonous rice crops from the Tan Family¡¯s feudalnd at low prices, the whole family is to be banished to the borders!¡±
Mayhem reigned throughout the Tan Residence once the announcement was made, and Patriarch Tan screamed until his vocal cords were sore. He understood that all of this was caused by Pei Qianhao. Where on earth is Tan Ge? What has she done in the imperial pce?
~~~
Meanwhile, Tan Ge was sitting in a normal horse carriage near the corner of the street that led to the Tan Residence. Her whole body was trembling as she dazedly stared at her family members being detained and exiled. Any passerby who saw the notice on the Tan Residence¡¯s entrance with a government seal would utter harsh criticisms, making for a bleak sight.
Xie Yun let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Tan Ge, the reason that the Tan Residence has fallen to this state is not because this Prince didn¡¯t save them, but because someone insisted on making trouble for them.¡±
Tan Ge knew the person he was referring to. I saw Prince Hao walking out from the Tan Residence! He wants to exterminate the Tan Residence!
Tan Ge¡¯s heart was swept up in a storm of emotions. It took a moment before she could ask, ¡°Prince Hao has already guessed that I was the culprit?¡±
CHAPTER 380 (2): BANISHMENT
CHAPTER 380 (2): BANISHMENT
Trantion: Rakumon
Xie Yun paused, and raised his right hand tob the hair beside Tan Ge¡¯s cheek. ¡°Sealing off the Tan Residence¡¯s estate and feudalnds, then banishing them from the capital; from what I know of Prince Hao¡¯s personality, this can be considered a light punishment.¡±
Tan Ge raised her hand, fiercely pping Xie Yun¡¯s hand away as she red at him. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! If you hadn¡¯t forced me to make a move, Prince Hao wouldn¡¯t have suspected me, and the Tan Residence wouldn¡¯t have met with its current fate!¡±
¡°Is that so? If it wasn¡¯t for this Prince, the Tan Residence would have had to sell off their estate a long time ago.¡±
Tan Ge shook her head. ¡°No way! Prince Hao owes the Tan Residence a favour, Even if he seized the estate, he wouldn¡¯t send its people into exile.¡± Tan Ge suddenly closed her mouth and cautiously looked at Xie Yun.
¡°What favour? Tan Ge, you really know a lot of things.¡± Xie Yun grabbed her wrist and exerted some strength.
Kerchak! Tan Ge¡¯s wrist was dislocated, causing her face to turn pallid from the pain.
¡°You know what pain is?¡± The corner of Xie Yun¡¯s smile raised into a smile as he moved his hand again.
Kerchak! This time, the dislocated wrist had been popped back to its original position.
The two consecutive bolts of pain resulted in Tan Ge involuntarily widening her eyes and biting her lips until they bled.
¡°Tan Ge, do you wish to return to the Imperial Library and take revenge for the Tan Residence?¡± Xie Yun was smiling, but his tone was clearly threatening.
¡°Everyone suspects me. I can¡¯t go back to the Imperial Library.¡±
¡°You just need to say that the man in ck robes abducted you,¡± Xie Yun slowly stated.
Tan Ge was taken aback. Where did the man in ck robese from?
¡°Do you hate this Prince? Perhaps you desperately wish to kill me?¡± Xie Yun leaned forward with a piercing gaze.
Tan Ge red at him. I would kill him right now if it was possible! It¡¯s all his fault that I¡¯m now like this!
Xie Yun suddenly hooked an arm around her slender waist and took her into his arms. His warm lipsnded on her forehead, making her feel disgusted.
¡°Even if you hate this Prince and wish to kill me, you still need to have the power to do so first. Go back to the Imperial Library again and fight for what you want. Nobody can harm you when you have power. You can punish Prince Hao for banishing the Tan Family, and you can kill this Prince for pushing you into the abyss.¡± Xie Yun slowly said with a smile.
Tan Ge¡¯s body stiffened. He is clearly mocking me, but he isn¡¯t wrong. My current situation is because I¡¯m too weak to stand up to anyone. If I can one day obtain power, I can kill anybody who has hurt me!
All of a sudden, she thought of Cui-er, and began struggling in Xie Yun¡¯s embrace. ¡°Cui-er!¡±
Xie Yun stopped her. ¡°This Prince has already sent Cui-er to a secret location, and will keep her safe and sound. However, she may make a trip to the brothel if you aren¡¯t obedient.¡±
¡°You...despicable!¡±
¡°Tan Ge, you have to obtain power as soon as possible. As for how you can achieve that, this Prince doesn¡¯t think you need me to tell you.¡± He let go of her.
Tan Ge immediately quieted down, nketing the horse carriage in silence. Only after a long while did she dere, ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, I am returning to the Imperial Library.¡±
¡°Only a woman who understands her situation is smart. This Prince will arrange for someone to secretly send you into the pce.¡± Xie Yun gently said. A momentter, the horse carriage began moving forward.
Manymoners were discussing the subject of Princess Consort Hao at this time. Even when night fell, their conversations simply moved to the teahouses and restaurants.
Su Xi-er was in the Dragon Heaven Pce when Grand Tutor Kong informed her that Tan Ge had returned.
¡°Grand Tutor Kong, you mean that Tan Ge has suddenly returned after going missing? Where did she go?¡±
¡°She said that she was abducted by a man in ck robes. A medicinal powder was poured on her left arm, ruining the patch of skin in that area.¡±
Su Xi-er was baffled. Why would she return then?¡±
¡°She was saved by Commandery Prince Xie, who then sent her back to the Imperial Library. I will bring medicinal herbs from the Imperial Physician Institute for her to recover. At this point, the Imperial Library can¡¯t afford to lose anyone else. You, Chao Mu, and Shu Xian have all departed, leaving only Xiao Yuanzi to do everything.¡± Grand Tutor Kong couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
CHAPTER 381 (1): READ MORE BOOKS
CHAPTER 381 (1): READ MORE BOOKS
Trantion: Rakumon
She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I will make a trip back to the Imperial Library tomorrow. The books haven¡¯t been dried in the past few days because of the wind, but can do so tomorrow if it¡¯s sunny.¡±
¡°No, Prince Hao has ordered that you must stay in the Dragon Heaven Pce.¡± Grand Tutor Kong immediately rejected the idea. He had onlye here to inform her that Tan Ge had returned to the Imperial Library.
Su Xi-er slyly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll sneak over to the Imperial Library during the day and return before nightfall.¡±
Thecking manpower in the Imperial Library was one of the reasons for her decision, but more importantly, she nned to sound out Tan Ge.
Aware that she had made up her mind, Grand Tutor Kong no longer tried to stop her. After giving her a few words of advice, he left the side hall and headed for the Imperial Library.
Although it was supposed to be reserved for Pei Qianhao, Su Xi-er sat on the upper seat in the side hall. It was quite soft andfortable, somewhat relieving the pain that she felt since yesterday.
At this moment, a pce maid carrying a bowl of medicine entered the hall. ¡°Miss, it is time for you to drink your medicine.¡±
Extremely grateful to Su Xi-er for speaking up for her yesterday, the pce maid carrying the medicine took extra care while looking after Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er nodded and took the bowl of medicine. When she noticed that there were a few candied jujubes on the tray, she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite attentive. I see that you have brought some candied jujubes over.¡±
The pce maid was embarrassed. ¡°It was Prince Hao who instructed this servant to bring them over, Miss.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s tone went up. Looking outside the side hall, she saw that there was not a single person in sight in the courtyard, leaving only the rustling sound of tree leaves in the night breeze.
Su Xi-er raised her head to finish drinking the medicine before throwing a few of the candied jujubes in her mouth, allowing their sweetness to overtake the bitter vour of the medicine.
¡°When did Prince Hao tell you?¡± She constantly stared outside as she asked.
¡°He personally instructed this servant before he left this morning.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded, and waved her hand. ¡°Return to your room to rest. You don¡¯t have to keep vigil for the whole night.¡±
¡°That won¡¯t do. This servant must guard outside the inner chamber of the side hall. Miss, if there is anything you need, you can call this servant anytime.¡± The pce maid shivered lightly in fear.
Su Xi-er saw her reaction, and understood that Pei Qianhao had given an order. At the same time, this was enough to tell her that he wouldn¡¯t be returning to the Dragon Heaven Pce tonight.
¡°Tell Commander Wu toe in. I have something to ask him.¡±
The pce maid immediately took the empty bowl and tray with her as she walked out of the side hall and called for Wu Ling.
However, Wu Ling was slightly taken aback when he saw Su Xi-er sitting in the upper seat. Since Prince Hao is going to get married soon anyways, why don¡¯t I start calling Su Xi-er ¡®Princess Consort¡¯ now?
¡°What is Prince Hao busy with today?¡±
Wu Ling¡¯s heartbeat quickened. The Princess Consort wants me to report Prince Hao¡¯s whereabouts. Isn¡¯t this controlling...too strictly? Even then, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m aware of his location all the time!
¡°Replying to Princess Consort, this subordinate has been watching over you in the Dragon Heaven Pce for the whole day. I don¡¯t know what Prince Hao is doing.¡±
Wu Ling¡¯s form of address didn¡¯t escape Su Xi-er¡¯s ears.
CHAPTER 381 (2): READ MORE BOOKS
CHAPTER 381 (2): READ MORE BOOKS
Trantion: Rakumon
Wu Ling immediately shook his head. ¡°The wedding is in a few days, and you bing Princess Consort Hao is already set in stone. This subordinate is just practising in advance since I am so used to addressing you by name. If Prince Hao finds out that this subordinate can¡¯t even change my form of address, wouldn¡¯t he beat me to death?¡±
¡°How can Prince Hao beat you to death when you are so capable? Report to him that I will be going to the Imperial Library tomorrow. Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s prescription is very good; I have almost recovered.¡±
¡°Princess Consort, how can you return to the Imperial Library? You must stay in the Dragon Heaven Pce.¡± Wu Ling became stern.
¡°It¡¯s fine. The Imperial Librarycks manpower, so I am going back to do some light work. Now that Grand Tutor Kong is my godfather, I have to show some filial piety on the surface.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s tone was firm.
Wu Ling understood that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Su Xi-er. He also agreed that she had to at least put on the show of being a proper goddaughter. Without this presentable status, it would be very hard for Su Xi-er to be Princess Consort Hao.
Right now, many court officials are suppressed by Prince Hao, and they don¡¯t dare to object when they hear of Su Xi-er¡¯s other status. Even Commandery Prince Xie and Lord Pei are staying very quiet now.
¡°This subordinate will apany you there tomorrow.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Alright, you may withdraw. I want to rest now.¡±
¡°This subordinate shall take my leave.¡± Wu Ling bowed and turned to leave the side hall.
After Su Xi-er was done with washing up, she purposefully stretched her legs on the bed, and found that it was no longer painful to do so. Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s medicine is really not bad.
When she thought of that night, the tips of her ears turned red. He used so much strength that it¡¯s no wonder that this body can¡¯t take it. But once the two of us get married, there¡¯s sure to be more of the same. If I don¡¯t improve my body¡¯s constitution, we¡¯ll end up in the same situation.
Su Xi-er sat up and started massaging her legs. An hourter, she lied down and began to perform some exercise. The movement was simr to a soldier crawling forward, and was meant to increase the toughness and sticity of one¡¯s legs.
As her body had yet to fully recover, she had to take her time, since doing it any faster might cause the wound to tear open again.
She continued with her leg exercises while slowly chanting the same phrase they used in the army barracks. ¡°One two, one two.¡±
Unbeknownst to her, a tall figure had already entered the inner chamber of the side hall, his eyes twitching as he saw Su Xi-er¡¯s appearance.
His gaze deepened as he took a few steps closer.
When Su Xi-er heard the sound of footsteps, she immediately stopped and threw the quilt over herself. Wasn¡¯t he noting back? Why is he suddenly here now?!
¡°This Prince has a whole new level of respect for you again. Your body has yet to recover, yet you are doing this movement to tempt this Prince.¡± Pei Qianhao deeply stared at her as he sat at the bedside.
¡°How would I know that you would suddenlye back? Where did you go, and what did you do today?¡± Su Xi-er simply changed the topic.
Spotting her flushed ears, he knew that she was embarrassed. He deliberately hooked his arm over her shoulder and inched his head closer to her, his warm breath brushing against her cheeks. ¡°Where did you learn this movement from? Even the phrase you were chanting is exactly the same as the one we use when training the soldiers in the army barracks.¡±
Seeing that he was still hung up on the same topic, she replied, ¡°y scripts.¡±
¡°You learn a surprising amount of things from y scripts.¡±
Su Xi-er softly harrumphed. ¡°Of course, y scripts are also books that people can learn from. People should read more books.¡±
¡°They should indeed.¡± Pei Qianhao jocosely smiled. He had already obtained the book he wanted from Imperial Physician Zhao.
This book is pretty good. It even goes into detail about certain points and movements during lovemaking. It is valuable.
Although Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about, his strange tone and expression made her suspicious.
CHAPTER 382 (1): FIRST TIME
CHAPTER 382 (1): FIRST TIME
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s prescription is very good, and has allowed for a speedy recovery. The Imperial Librarycks manpower. Not only am I a courtdy there, I am also Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s goddaughter.¡±
¡°Wu Ling will go with you tomorrow.¡± Pei Qianhao said as he supported Su Xi-er. ¡°Lie down and rest. Leave the strange actions until your body has fully recovered. You can do whatever you want then.¡±
¡®Strange actions¡¯ were naturally in reference to her stretches just now.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t try to defend herself, and instead lied down in the bed. However, the sight of Pei Qianhao suddenly removing his outer clothes caused her to involuntarily turn away.
A chuckle escaped from Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips. Immediately after, a tall body pressed down on Su Xi-er, though he was careful to consider her injury.
The bandage over his chest was vaguely visible through his thin undershirt. Su Xi-er¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she slipped her hand out from beneath the quilt and patted his shoulder. ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold outside the quilt?¡±
Her voice wasced with reproach.
On the other hand, Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were filled with yfulness as he lifted the quilt and darted beneath it, his hands quickly winding themselves around Su Xi-er¡¯s waist.
The feeling of her soft body and womanly fragrance made him unable to resist burying his head in the crook of her neck.
Only when the woman in his arms pushed him away did he raise his head, his eyes sparkling as he seductively gazed at her. ¡°You should have just directly told this Prince that you want me to sleep with you. Why do you have to be so roundabout and say that it¡¯s cold outside the quilt?¡±
His words only served to help Su Xi-er confirm that he had indeed be increasingly shameless ever since that night in the book depository. Men will usually take room concubine servants when they turn 16. By the time they¡¯re 18, they will have long since been used to lovemaking. But Pei Qianhao is already 25. Could it be that...
Her expression was puzzled.
¡°You can just directly ask me anything you want. This Prince doesn¡¯t like to beat about the bush.¡±
Since he¡¯s given the green light, I shall get straight to the point. ¡°Have you made love with women in the past?¡±
Even Pei Qianhao¡¯s never-changing expression couldn¡¯t help but freeze when he heard the question. Why did she ask me that? He suddenly remembered something that he had read in the book: If a woman asked that sort of question, it implied that she was dissatisfied with his performance in bed.
Pei Qianhao immediately felt as if he understood why she had asked the question when he recalled her injury. My performance must have been very dissatisfactory to her.
I don¡¯t have any experience in this aspect, so it was inevitable that I couldn¡¯t control my strength. How should I answer this question? The fearless Pei Qianhao felt himself hopelessly unprepared for the first time in his life.
Receiving no response from him, Su Xi-er continued. ¡°You should have had room concubine servants when you were 16. Now that you¡¯re 25...¡±
Pei Qianhao replied, ¡°ording to the rules, 16-year-old males should be having room concubine servants. However, why must this Prince follow such rules?¡±
That is to say, he¡¯s never done such a thing before. It was the first time for both of us.
Su Xi-er was surprised. Who would have thought that the famously promiscuous Prince Hao is actually a virgin?
If Pei Qianhao had heard Su Xi-er¡¯s thoughts, his face would definitely have darkened. That said, he still tapped her gently on the forehead when he caught the dazed look in her eyes. ¡°You even found out something like that about this Prince. Quickly rest.¡± He cuddled Su Xi-er and closed his eyes.
Su Xi-er stared at him, only closing her eyes after a long time.
CHAPTER 382 (2): FIRST TIME
CHAPTER 382 (2): FIRST TIME
Trantion: Rakumon
The reason I hurt her was not only because I had no experience, but also because of the philtre fragrance. I never expected that Pei Yaran would have two bottles and hide one of them. Also, who is the man hiding in the Compassionate Peace Pce?
A subtle glint flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes, but it receded when he looked at Su Xi-er again. This Prince will settle everything well. No one can hurt you.
With that, the two fell asleep in each other¡¯s embrace, the chilly evening wind howling outside of the pce hall.
The next morning gave rise to a brilliant sunrise. The servants in the pce were delighted to greet the day when they felt the warmth of the sun on their skin.
Simr to yesterday, Pei Qianhao had breakfast with Su Xi-er before leaving the Dragon Heaven Pce.
Situ Lin only appeared after he saw that Pei Qianhao had left. He cheerily asked, ¡°Imperial Aunt, after you and Imperial Uncle get married, can youe to the Dragon Heaven Pce often?¡±
Discerning the longing in his eyes, Su Xi-er asked, ¡°Your Majesty, aren¡¯t you scared of Prince Hao?¡± If Ie here often in the future, Pei Qianhao will definitely tag along. Isn¡¯t Situ Lin scared of that?
Situ Lin sighed. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be scared, but I¡¯m more scared of being lonely. It is already winter, and the weather is getting colder and colder. Imperial Aunt, if you stay in the Prince Hao Residence all day long, Imperial Uncle will surely do the same. At that time, I¡¯ll be left alone in the Dragon Heaven Pce.¡± He sighed.
¡°Don¡¯t furrow your brows. You look like an old man in a child¡¯s body.¡± Su Xi-er suddenly teased.
When Situ Lin saw her smiling, he immediately urged, ¡°Come visit the pce often in the future, alright?¡±
Giving in to his pleas, Su Xi-er nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, but Your Majesty should be practising writing with Grand Tutor Kong right now.¡±
Originally smiling in joy, Situ Lin¡¯s spirits were crushed when he heard her reminder. ¡°Fine, Grand Tutor Kong ising soon. I¡¯ll go back to the main hall to wait for him.¡±
After watching Situ Lin leave, Su Xi-er walked out of the Dragon Heaven Pce, heading for the Imperial Library with Wu Ling trailing behind.
With Wu Ling following her around, the pce maids and eunuchs naturally gave a wide berth to Su Xi-er, and respectfully bowed as she passed on the pce path.
Even though some of the pce maids didn¡¯t greet her, their bowing appearance was enough to show their respect.
The pce maid who Su Xi-er sshed with well water could only suppress her grievances and bend her knees as she watched Su Xi-er walk past.
All the while, Su Xi-er remainedposed with her eyes kept on the road in front of her. Once she and Wu Ling disappeared from the pce path, an uproar broke out.
¡°Commander Wu is actually following behind Su Xi-er!¡±
¡°She is the future Princess Consort Hao. Prince Hao will definitely dispatch a capable person to protect her.¡±
¡°I¡¯m so envious of her. She rose from the Pce Side Quarters, and is now going to be Princess Consort Hao.¡±
¡°We don¡¯t have such fortune. Look at her beauty and talent. Which man wouldn¡¯t like her? No wonder Prince Hao could even give up Commandery Princess Xie.¡±
Praises for Su Xi-er filled the atmosphere.
Soon, Su Xi-er entered the Imperial Library while Wu Ling tactfully hid himself.
She was able to spot Tan Ge sweeping the courtyard with just a nce. With Chao Mu missing, her figure seemed especially lonely.
Tan Ge had many things weighing on her mind. I used to sweep this path together with Chao Mu in the past. But now, Chao Mu is no longer around, leaving me alone here.
CHAPTER 383 (1): TESTING TAN GE
CHAPTER 383 (1): TESTING TAN GE
Trantion: Rakumon
Her appearance caused Su Xi-er to furrow her brows. ¡°Tan Ge, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Tan Ge was on tenterhooks. Doesn¡¯t she already suspect me? Why did shee back to the Imperial Library? And why does she still want to talk to me?
¡°Chao Mu is no longer around. You¡¯re the only pce maid in charge of sweeping the Imperial Library.¡± Su Xi-er sighed as she observed her.
¡°She died in my arms.¡± Tan Ge muttered as she tightly gripped the handle of the broom.
Su Xi-e¡¯s gaze sharpened as she looked at Tan Ge. ¡°Chao Mu died in your arms?¡±
¡°Yes, I saw her die with my own eyes. She slowly stopped breathing... and stopped smiling.¡± Grief flickered across Tan Ge¡¯s eyes as she continued. ¡°That night, I left my room, preparing to go to the Imperial Kitchen to collect the dumplings. When I passed by your room, I noticed the door wide open, and Chao Mu lying on the ground in front of it. When I ran over, she told me that the water in the pot was poisoned, and that someone was after you. She also... wanted me to tell you that she would no longer be able to collect dumplings from the Imperial Kitchen with you.¡±
Pain seized Su Xi-er¡¯s heart. Even as she died, Chao Mu still remembered our promise to go and collect the dumplings at the Imperial Kitchen together.
Tan Ge¡¯s gaze deepened. She intensely stared at Su Xi-er, shouting at her, ¡°Su Xi-er, why weren¡¯t you in your room that day? Why did you promise Chao Mu to collect the dumplings together? That poison was clearly meant for you; it was your fault that Chao Mu died!¡±
Tan Ge couldn¡¯t control her emotions by the end of her sentence, tears involuntarily streaming down her face. Chao Mu was so pure, yet she still died. If Su Xi-er had properly stayed in the Pce Side Quarters without attracting Prince Hao¡¯s attention, Commandery Prince Xie wouldn¡¯t have targetted her, and none of this would have happened. Now that things havee to this point, everyone is to me!
¡°Chao Mu died because of me, but she would have never suffered such a fate if nobody poisoned the water. Tan Ge, what exactly is your rtionship with Commandery Prince Xie?¡±
Discerning Su Xi-er¡¯s intention, Tan Ge bleaklyughed. ¡°You are very smart. Commandery Prince Xie did indeed threaten me to kill you!¡±
Su Xi-er silently watched Tan Ge as her expression distorted from her agony.
¡°The Tan Residence¡¯s estate and feudalnds were sold off by the local government, and everyone in the family was banished, including the elderly and children. What could I do besides watching on helplessly? And my disappearance from the Imperial Library? It wasn¡¯t because of being kidnapped by a man dressed in ck, but because Commandery Prince Xie wanted me to witness the demise of the Tan Residence with my own eyes!¡± Tan Ge¡¯sughter became broken, her eyes bing lifeless as she went on.
Taking in her current state, Su Xi-er stated, ¡°The person who poisoned the water in my room was you; you were forced by Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± Tan Ge slowly replied. She lifted her sleeves, revealing the patch of skin that had been ruined. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie poured some medicinal powder on my arm that caused my skin to painfully fester. He threatened me with the powder, but I continued to hesitate, despite the many opportunities I had to kill you. Thest chance he gave me was 11 pm on the day of the Winter Solstice pce banquet.¡±
Tan Ge bitterly smiled. ¡°But I didn¡¯t make a move, and that was why I was punished. The Tan Residence has been ruined, but I was powerless to do anything. Su Xi-er, why did you provoke Commandery Prince Xie? Do you know how scary he is?¡±
CHAPTER 383 (2): TESTING TAN GE
CHAPTER 383 (2): TESTING TAN GE
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er watched Tan Ge¡¯s miserable expression. Someone with that expression usually isn¡¯t lying. Moreover, I can feel the hatred, sorrow, and anger in her heart gushing out like a flood.
¡°Don¡¯t evere back to the Imperial Library!¡± Tan Ge pushed her. Although I bear resentment in my heart, I wouldn¡¯t be able to answer to myself if I continue doing anything against my conscience.
As Su Xi-er¡¯s body had yet to fully recover, she stumbled a few steps back when Tan Ge pushed her.
Suddenly, a fierce arrow flew out from undergrowth, straight towards Su Xi-er¡¯s back.
Always vignt, Su Xi-er dodged. With her footwork, she could¡¯ve cleanly avoided it.
However, Tan Ge deftly pulled Su Xi-er behind her and used her body to receive the arrow¡¯s impact. The tip lodged itself in her left chest, causing her pupils to constrict. Not having any time to think just now, she had immediately blocked the arrow out of instinct.
Su Xi-er supported her, grabbing her hand. ¡°Tan Ge.¡±
Tan Ge looked at her in a daze, while a trail of blood trickled down from the corner of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Su Xi-er. I didn¡¯t want to harm you, and I didn¡¯t do that.¡± Despite smiling, her voice was gradually fading. I¡¯ll be able to break free if I die.
Even though Su Xi-er suspected Tan Ge of poisoning the water, she no longer held her at an arm¡¯s distance. Tan Ge¡¯s originally kind personality is still present; after all, she blocked that arrow without thinking.
¡°Su Xi-er, I¡¯m not a bad person, right?¡± Tan Ge squeezed Su Xi-er¡¯s hand and smiled.
¡°Of course you¡¯re not a bad person. You¡¯re beautiful and talented. You¡¯ll surely meet a good man and have wonderful children in the future. Nothing will happen to you.¡± Su Xi-er tried tofort her as she inspected her surroundings. Finding nobody, she simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the Imperial Physician Institute.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t save me. Let me die.¡± Tan Ge shut her eyes, her breathing weak.
Su Xi-er felt her pulse, and found that it was weak. Wu Ling must be upied with the person who shot the arrow. How do I take Tan Ge to the Imperial Physician Institute?
As ifing in response to her thoughts, Imperial Physician Zhao suddenly came rushing over with his medicine box. He hade to bring Grand Tutor Kong medicine after hearing that thetter hadn¡¯t been feeling well recently. He hadn¡¯t expected to find Su Xi-er standing over a pce maid who had an arrow in her chest.
Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s eyelid twitched. Why have there been so many incidents these past few days? Who on earth is so relentlessly pursuing pce maids in the Imperial Library?
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t ask Imperial Physician Zhao about why he was here, and instead immediately requested his assistance. ¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, please quickly take a look at Tan Ge.¡±
He walked forward with his medical box and squatted down before taking Tan Ge¡¯s pulse as he looked at the arrow. ¡°The arrow missed the heart. There¡¯s still hope for her. Go and boil some water while I help her into a room.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Su Xi-er immediately went to the boiler room.
While supporting Tan Ge, Imperial Physician Zhao randomly entered a room, unaware that its previous inhabitant was Chao Mu.
~~~
Meanwhile, the person who shot the arrow was exchanging moves with Wu Ling in the moods.
The person was dressed in ck robes, and his fighting skills were good enough that Wu Ling wasn¡¯t his match after more than 10 rounds.
¡°Tsk tsk, you need more practice. You¡¯re even worse than people from Nanzhao.¡± Shi Mo¡¯s voice was hoarse. In a sh, he had already vanished into the woods.
Wu Ling pondered over his words. People from Nanzhao? Is this man rted to Nanzhao? Who on earth is this person?
After contemting for a while, Wu Ling swiftly headed for the Imperial Library. His target is Su Xi-er, but I have failed in my mission. She was put in danger because I didn¡¯t protect her well enough.
CHAPTER 384 (1): WE ARE FRIENDS
CHAPTER 384 (1): WE ARE FRIENDS
Trantion: Rakumon
She then carried the wooden basin to the open room, her expression bing solemn as she realised that it was Chao Mu¡¯s room.
Imperial Physician Zhao was already done with his preparations, the medicinal herbs in his medical boxid out tidily.
When Su Xi-er entered, he instructed, ¡°Soak the medicinal herbs in the hot water; squeeze out their extracts into a bowl before bringing it over.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Su Xi-er swiftly followed Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s instructions, and soon came back with a small bowl in her hands.
At the moment, Imperial Physician Zhao was still removing the arrow from Tan Ge¡¯s body. The only sign of life from her otherwise motionless form was the weak breathing.
When the blood-stained arrow was pulled out, Tan Ge¡¯s brows almost visibly furrowed, prompting Su Xi-er to walk to the bedside and grasp her hand.
Tan Ge¡¯s knitted brows gradually rxed, and her weak breathing became steadier.
Once the arrow was set down on the table, Imperial Physician Zhao gave some more instructions to Su Xi-er. ¡°Apply the medicine for her, and bandage her wound. I¡¯ll be going out.¡± Imperial Physician Zhao left the room.
Having seen Pei Qianhao being treated, Su Xi-er could visualise the steps in her head.
She removed Tan Ge¡¯s outer robes before smearing the medicinal paste she had made onto the gauze, wrapping it around the wound.
After Su Xi-er was done, she made sure to tuck her under the quilt. Suddenly, Tan Ge shook her head with a frantic expression despite her eyes remaining closed. ¡°I didn¡¯t harm anyone! It wasn¡¯t me!¡±
Su Xi-er grabbed her hand and softlyforted her. ¡°You didn¡¯t harm anyone. You didn¡¯t want to kill me. You didn¡¯t kill Chao Mu. Everything is Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s fault. He will receive hiseuppance one day.¡±
Tan Ge¡¯s expression gradually returned to normal, as if she had heard Su Xi-er¡¯s words.
¡°Su Xi-er, are you done with the bandage?¡± Imperial Physician Zhao asked from outside the door.
Su Xi-er replied with an affirmative and asked him to enter.
¡°I will go to the Imperial Physician Institute to get some medicer. She is to drink two bowls of medicine each day. I will also give her some red bean soup to nourish the blood.¡± Imperial Physician Zhao gave a final set of instructions before leaving with his medical box.
Just as he reached the door, he happened to bump into Wu Ling.
¡°Commander Wu, follow Imperial Physician Zhao to the Imperial Physician Institute.¡±
The sight of Tan Ge lying in bed made Wu Ling suddenly wonder. Prince Hao suspects that Tan Ge mistakenly killed Chao Mu while targeting Su Xi-er, yet here she is, lying on the bed after blocking an arrow for her supposed target.
¡°Quickly.¡± Su Xi-er urged.
Wu Ling nodded and followed Imperial Physician Zhao.
Su Xi-er also walked out, preparing to head to the kitchen to ask for a bowl of red bean soup.
Grand Tutor Kong had just returned from teaching Situ Lin about penmanship in the Dragon Heaven Pce when he heard that something had happened in the Imperial Library again. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. What happened? There are only a few people here. Will I be next once everyone else dies?
Su Xi-er came over with a bowl of red bean soup, greeting Grand Tutor Kong when she saw him. ¡°Godfather.¡±
¡°This old man ns to go and pray for blessings. It has really not been peaceful in the Imperial Library the past few days,¡± Grand Tutor Kong seriously dered.
¡°Godfather, you have to report to Prince Hao and obtain his permission before you can leave the pce to pray for blessings.¡± However, some things can¡¯t be resolved just by praying. He simply can¡¯t think of anything else to do.
CHAPTER 384 (2): WE ARE FRIENDS
CHAPTER 384 (2): WE ARE FRIENDS
Trantion: Rakumon
By the time Su Xi-er returned to the room, she realised that Tan Ge had already woken up. The arrow had missed her heart by several inches, and wouldn¡¯t be fatal.
¡°I didn¡¯t die.¡± Tan Ge feebly muttered. Although her life was no longer in danger, she had lost all her strength. It seemed that Tan Ge¡¯s constitution was weaker than Su Xi-er¡¯s.
Su Xi-er set down the bowl of red bean soup and slowly helped Tan Ge sit up. ¡°You managed to wake up in about six hours. You should be able to recover very quickly with nourishment.¡±
She picked up the bowl of red bean soup, scooping some up with the spoon before gently blowing on it and bringing it to Tan Ge¡¯s lips. ¡°Open your mouth and drink the red bean soup. It helps to nourish the blood.¡±
Tan Ge didn¡¯t open her mouth, but silently watched Su Xi-er instead. Su Xi-er was smiling in a warm manner. Even after entering the imperial pce, Su Xi-er¡¯s heart is still kind.
Why did I wake up? All I can see is an abyss in front of me when I open my eyes.
¡°Open your mouth, Tan Ge.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s soft voice entered Tan Ge¡¯s ears.
Tan Ge finally opened her mouth and drank the soup. Neither of them spoke, simply going through the motions.
By the time Tan Ge finished the bowl of soup, herplexion was slowly bing rosier, and she felt some strength returning to her limbs. ¡°Su Xi-er, you shouldn¡¯t have saved me.¡±
Once I¡¯ve survived, I¡¯m afraid that I can no longer return to the past. One day, my heart may be vicious.
¡°Tan Ge, you have always been kind. We are friends.¡±
¡°Friends?¡± Tan Ge questioned.
¡°Mmm, as long as we remain pure and kind, we will forever be friends.¡± Su Xi-er confirmed as she ced the bowl down.
¡°Su Xi-er, can you go out? My head is hurting, and I¡¯d like to rest.¡± Tan Ge lied back down and closed her eyes.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and check on the medicine.¡± Su Xi-er walked out, closing the door behind her.
Tan Ge opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling of the bed. However, it only made her nervous. This... is Chao Mu¡¯s room! When she surveyed her surroundings, it felt as if she could see Chao Mu¡¯s smiling visage.
Even when Chao Mu died, she didn¡¯t know who killed her. Tan Ge, how could you have be so evil?
Tan Ge¡¯s fists clenched when she thought about this, her wound throbbing in pain as her heart beat faster. She took a few breaths to calm herself, images of the Tan Family being exiled shing through her mind.
Commandery Prince Xie was right about one thing; I have to climb up. Only once I can sit in an untouchable position will others be unable to hurt me.
It¡¯s Heaven¡¯s will that I didn¡¯t die this time. Prince Hao, Commandery Prince, you high and mighty people who treat human lives as garbage, I will make you experience suffering and pay one day!
Without realising it, Tan Ge¡¯s eyes had deepened, leaving a trace of wickedness behind.
~~~
Wu Ling was still simmering the medicine when Su Xi-er arrived at the boiler room. He was fanning the mes while thinking over what had happened.
He told Su Xi-er, ¡°I found out that the man in ck robes had pretty decent fighting skills. I wasn¡¯t his match. This person is extremely dangerous.¡±
¡°The man in ck was the person who shot the arrow.¡± Su Xi-er calmly stated with certainty before continuing, ¡°The position that the arrownded in is simr to the one that struck Prince Hao.¡±
¡°I heard from Yuchi Mo that Prince Hao had dispatched a search party for Shu Xian on the night he was injured. Prince Hao then immediately went to the Compassionate Peace Pce, not expecting for someone to be hiding in wait. If not because he started with an ambush, the man in ck wouldn¡¯t have been a match for Prince Hao.¡±
CHAPTER 385 (1): UNDERSTANDING ONE’S STATUS
CHAPTER 385 (1): UNDERSTANDING ONE''S STATUS
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°At least another hour. I will stay here and watch over it.¡± Wu Ling replied as he continued fanning the mes.
¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to grab something for you to eat.¡± Su Xi-er left the room without waiting for Wu Ling¡¯s reply.
Wu Ling paused when he processed what she had said. It¡¯s not appropriate to let the future Princess Consort serve me food, right? Will I receive a terrible beating if Prince Hao finds out?
His eyelids twitched, but he could only continue to move the fan in his hands.
~~~
Meanwhile, at the Commandery Prince Residence, Xie Yun was sitting in the upper seat in the main hall and looking at the man in ck robes.
There was neither confusion nor curiosity in Xie Yun¡¯s eyes. He simply looked at the man calmly. ¡°Honoured guest who has entered the Commandery Prince Residence, please take a seat.¡± Xie Yun pointed at a seat below.
Shi Mo didn¡¯t sit, but got straight to the point instead. ¡°Tan Ge blocked an arrow for Su Xi-er, resulting in her dropping her suspicions about the former.¡±
¡°To think that you already made a move before this Prince could put my n into action. But this result is exactly what I was aiming for. Tell me, did you deliberately help this Prince because you wish to obtain something?¡±
¡°I will abduct the Empress Dowager; Prince Hao cannot proceed with the wedding without her.¡± Shi Mo calmly said in his hoarse voice.
Xie Yun raised his eyebrow. ¡°This idea is not bad, but this Prince isn¡¯t someone who will easily dance on someone¡¯s palm. What is your goal?¡±
¡°Rumours say that Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s smile and gentle demeanour has charmed the people. Now that I have seen you with my own eyes, I can safely say that those rumours are true. As for why I am helping you, I naturally have my own reasons.¡± Shi Mo slowly walked to Xie Yun¡¯s side and whispered something.
Xie Yun was taken aback, his pupils constricting when he heard the words in his ear. When Shi Mo stepped back, Xie Yun had an incredulous look on his face. He is actually...
¡°What do you think, Commandery Prince Xie? I don¡¯t have much patience.¡±
Xie Yunughed brightly. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, this Prince shall dly ept.¡±
Shi Mo stepped back, the corners of his mouth curling up underneath his ck veil. ¡°You are a smart person. This was also the reason I decided to look for you, Commandery Prince.¡± He then turned on his heel and left without another word.
The smile on Xie Yun¡¯s visage receded, and his eyes shone. I thought he¡¯d be dead after hiding in the Compassionate Peace Pce for many years, but it looks like things are going to get interesting from now on. Pei Qianhao, this Prince looks forward to seeing how you n to deal with this! Themoners will definitely hope for the Empress Dowager to be found once she goes missing. If you disregard her life to continue with the wedding, many of them will be disillusioned.
It was at this moment that Xie Liuli stepped into the main hall. However, she halted in her tracks when she saw her elder brother¡¯s expression. Elder Brother always wears a smile and acts in a gentle and elegant manner. Why has he be so unfamiliar? Is he still my elder brother?
The moment Xie Yun spotted Xie Liuli, he quickly returned to his normal gentle demeanour. ¡°Liuli, why have youe to the main hall instead of staying in your room?¡±
Xie Liuli was examining him as she walked closer. ¡°Are you still my elder brother? The Elder Brother I remember would help me pick fruits from trees, find birds nests and eggs with me, and even secretly take me out of the residence to y in the countryside.¡±
CHAPTER 385 (2): UNDERSTANDING ONE’S STATUS
CHAPTER 385 (2): UNDERSTANDING ONE''S STATUS
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°The time you spend with me has only decreased after dad died and you became the Commandery Prince. Elder Brother, can¡¯t you quit while you¡¯re ahead? Don¡¯t worry about the Pei Residence or Prince Hao. More than anything, don¡¯t try to harm Su Xi-er.¡±
¡°Liuli, you don¡¯t understand. You¡¯ve stayed in your boudoir for so long that you don¡¯t understand the dangers and hardships of the world outside. You treat Su Xi-er like your friend, and even want to be good sisters with her, but you don¡¯t mean anything to her. Even worse, she¡¯ll try to make use of you. Your Elder Brother doesn¡¯t want to hear you mentioning her again.¡± Xie Yun switched to a solemn expression.
Xie Liuli knew that he was angry and lowered her head before heading back to her own courtyard without another word.
Watching her departing figure, Xie Yun felt helpless. My biological younger sister is giving me the cold shoulder because of an outsider.
Liuli, even if you don¡¯t want to be Princess Consort Hao, this position can¡¯t belong to Su Xi-er. Princess Consort Hao needs to be someone the Xie Family can control. That way, we can whittle away at Pei Qianhao¡¯s power step by step.
~~~
In the army barracks, Grand Tutor Kong was asking Pei Qianhao to go up to the mountains to pray after bing unsettled from the numerous incidents in the Imperial Library.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened before he waved his hand. ¡°Return to the Dragon Heaven Pce and teach His Majesty. You can rest assured.¡±
¡°This...¡± Grand Tutor Kong didn¡¯t expect that Pei Qianhao wouldn¡¯t agree.
¡°This Prince¡¯s wedding is just around the corner. As the godfather of the future Princess Consort Hao, you y a very important role. Nothing must happen to you now.¡± Pei Qianhao exined himself before instructing a soldier to send Grand Tutor Kong back to the pce.
Only then did Grand Tutor Kong understand. Sigh, I have be muddle-headed. I didn¡¯t think about such things.
After Pei Qianhao had settled his matters, he immediately left the army barracks and headed back to the imperial pce. I only stepped away for a moment, but someone has already made a move on Su Xi-er. It looks like some people need to be dealt with as soon as possible.
Just as Pei Qianhao entered the Imperial Library, he saw Su Xi-er returning from feeding Tan Ge her medicine.
Pei Qianhao moved forward and embraced her. ¡°This Prince shouldn¡¯t have left you alone. In the future, you will be wherever this Prince is.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Xi-erforted as shebed Pei Qianhao¡¯s windswept hair.
¡°Tan Ge blocked an arrow for you?¡±
¡°Mmm, she¡¯s kind and pure at heart, but she has been forced to this state by Commandery Prince Xie. I¡¯m afraid that she will go insane if this goes on.¡±
Pei Qianhao coldly snorted. ¡°Xie Yun is really daring. This Prince should have taught him a lesson earlier.¡±
¡°The time to retaliate hase, but I hope you won¡¯t do anything to Commandery Princess Xie.¡±
Staring at the pure look in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes, Pei Qianhao reassured, ¡°Xie Liuli is truly the only person who can make Xie Yun worry, but don¡¯t worry. This Prince isn¡¯t as vile as to behave like Commandery Prince Xie and move against an uninvolved woman.¡±
¡°Of course. I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less from you with your upright means.¡± Su Xi-er smiled at him.
¡°Is it still painful below?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze suddenly became solemn as it trended downwards.
We¡¯re in the middle of the courtyard in broad daylight. Even if there¡¯s nobody else around, doesn¡¯t he feel embarrassed asking this sort of question?!
He took her silence as her saying yes. ¡° You don¡¯t have to take care of Tan Ge if it¡¯s still painful. Just instructing a pce maid will do. Go back to the Dragon Heaven Pce and lie down.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, it no longer hurts.¡±
Pei Qianhao was sceptical. ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Why would I lie? It really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±
Pei Qianhao was finally relieved. ¡°That¡¯s great then.¡± Imperial Physician Zhao said that it¡¯ll take at least 10 days before we can make love again. I must find time to study the medical book and also let her recuperate properly.
I was indeed too rash and rough the first time, but I am going to make the second time an unforgettable one.
Happening upon the two having an intimate moment, Yuchi Mo coughed to make his presence known. Su Xi-er immediately pushed Pei Qianhao away and stood to the side.
CHAPTER 386 (1): SEVERANCE LETTER
CHAPTER 386 (1): SEVERANCE LETTER
Trantion: Rakumon
Suddenly going missing in broad daylight... Su Xi-er was pensive for a moment before she looked at Pei Qianhao, only to see his indifferent expression. It was as if he had long seen thising.
¡°Keep this matter under wraps. This Prince will make a trip to the Compassionate Peace Pceter.¡± He waved his hand for Yuchi Mo to leave.
Yuchi Mo was taken aback. Does Prince Hao n to proceed with the wedding with the Empress Dowager missing? We can conceal this matter for the time being, but there¡¯s no way that we can keep it a secret for long. Out priority should be to seek out the Empress Dowager.
¡°Why are you still not leaving? Do you need this Prince to personally see you off?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold voice sounded.
Looking at Pei Qianhao¡¯s dark expression, Yuchi Mo felt his heart tremble for a moment. It¡¯s best not to ept this ¡®polite gesture¡¯. He immediately bowed and saw himself out.
Pei Qianhao turned towards Su Xi-er, taking her hand in his own as they departed. ¡°Come to the Compassionate Peace Pce with this Prince.¡±.
The sight of the two of them walking away hand-in-hand left Wu Ling stunned. Since Prince Hao is by Su Xi-er¡¯s side, he won¡¯t need me to continue following her. Do I stay here and look after Tan Ge instead?
Upon realising that he would once again be taking care of a frail woman, Wu Ling felt a headacheing on. He pondered for a moment. We still don¡¯t know whether Tan Ge is good or bad. I can monitor her under the pretence of looking after her.
~~~
The row of pce maids and eunuchs bowed with their heads lowered, not even daring to breathe. Wu Ling came with Su Xi-er this morning, and now she is walking side-by-side with Prince Hao while holding his hand.
Beimin and Nanzhao were simr in terms of their misogynistic society. Although Beimin was a step down, a man¡¯s status was still much greater than a woman¡¯s. To say nothing of Prince Hao, even the women ofmoner families couldn¡¯t walk shoulder to shoulder with their husbands.
Soon, some pce maids began to envy Su Xi-er, while others remembered He Xiangyu. He Xiangyu was favoured back then, even going as far as to strut around and unt how impressive she was. She is now dead, but the one she left behind scrubbing chamber pots is about to ascend to the heavens like a phoenix!
Su Xi-er briefly swept her gaze across the pce maids before walking off together with Pei Qianhao.
As the pair rounded the corner, Situ Li happened to catch sight of their retreating figures.
A pce maid was nning to get up when she suddenly caught sight of Situ Li, thus prompting her to bow again. ¡°This servant pays her respects to the Third Imperial Prince.¡±
Situ Li raised his hand. ¡°You may rise.¡± He then continued walking forward while deep in thought.
He hade from Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s pce, where he had heard that the Empress Dowager was missing, and was currently heading towards the Compassionate Peace Pce himself.
~~~
Situ Lin was currently standing in the main hall of the Compassionate Peace Pce, facing a trembling pce maid who was kneeling on the ground with a solemn expression. The imposing demeanour of an emperor was disyed in full as he reprimanded her. ¡°You can¡¯t even guard over the Empress Dowager well! What use does this Emperor have for you? Where did youst see the Empress Dowager?¡±
The pce maid had never witnessed the Emperor¡¯s fury, and her voice quivered. ¡°The Empress Dowager instructed this servant to brew some chrysanthemum tea to alleviate her internal heat, but when this servant came back, the Empress Dowager was already gone. I couldn¡¯t find her no matter how I searched.¡±
Situ Lin furrowed his brows. Where could the Empress Dowager have gone? Could she have been abducted by someone? Why is Imperial Uncle not here yet?
CHAPTER 386 (2): SEVERANCE LETTER
CHAPTER 386 (2): SEVERANCE LETTER
Trantion: Rakumon
After being exonerated, the pce maid immediately left the main hall.
Situ Lin nced at Su Xi-er. Why did Imperial Uncle bring Imperial Aunt when the Empress Dowager is missing?
¡°Your Majesty, in this Prince¡¯s opinion, the Empress Dowager left willingly. There is almost nobody in this world who can sessfully abduct the Empress Dowager.¡±
Situ Lin was shocked. ¡°Why would she willingly leave? She¡¯s the Empress Dowager!¡±
¡°Since the Empress Dowager has her own ideas, this Prince shall go along with her wishes.¡± He turned to Su Xi-er. ¡°You know how to imitate handwriting?¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t understand how he knew, but nodded anyway. Indeed, even an expert will have a hard time distinguishing my imitation from the original.
¡°You should be able to see the Empress Dowager¡¯s handwriting from those.¡± Pei Qianhao pointed at scrolls of words hung in the main hall. ¡°Write a severance letter in her stead.¡±
Situ Lin didn¡¯t understand what Pei Qianhao was nning. Why is he having Imperial Aunt imitate the Empress Dowager¡¯s handwriting and write a severance letter instead of searching for her?
Su Xi-er contemted for a moment before understanding Pei Qianhao¡¯s intention, smiling at him. With his usual overbearing disposition, I didn¡¯t expect for him to also have a knack for ying small tricks.
¡°There¡¯s no problem. Bring the writing materials.¡±
Situ Lin forgot everything about disying the deportment of an emperor. ¡°Ah? Imperial Aunt, what severance letter are you writing?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, secretly get some writing materials for your Imperial Aunt.¡± Pei Qianhao said in his deep voice.
¡°Imperial Uncle, please wait just a minute!¡± Situ Lin immediately walked out of the Compassionate Peace Pce to personally fetch the supplies.
With only herself and Pei Qianhao left in the main hall, Su Xi-er told him, ¡°Not only should we write a severance letter today, we should also ask His Majesty to write a letter of gratitude.¡±
¡°Letter of gratitude?¡± Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t understand Su Xi-er¡¯s idea.
¡°The wedding invitations have already been sent to the monarchs of each country. Since the scale of the wedding is on par with that of an emperor¡¯s, we should have His Majesty write a letter of gratitude thanking his Imperial Uncle for acting like his father. In that case, nobody will be able to spread malicious rumours about you trying to take the throne.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s status is that of an official working for His Majesty, but once the letter is made public, his status will be akin to that of a ¡®father¡¯ instead of purely an official. If Situ Lin himself says that the wedding arrangements are to thank his Imperial Uncle, the court officials wouldn¡¯t dare to object, regardless of how the wedding is carried out.
Rules need to be followed, but emotions can make what are simply inanimate wordse alive.
Pei Qianhao embraced her. ¡°That is very clever of you, but...¡± His arrogant aura exuded from him as he dered in an unyielding manner, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such a thing. So what if the court officials object? Does this Prince have to care about them when ites to my own wedding? This Prince doesn¡¯t deign to do so.¡±
Su Xi-er experienced his overbearing character and confidence again. He doesn¡¯t care about others objecting to his actions when it¡¯s something he wants to do.
¡°Pei Qianhao, you are really unbridled.¡± She raised his head to look at him, enunciating her words.
Heughed. ¡°It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime marriage. How can this Prince not be more unbridled?¡±
Su Xi-er almost felt her breathing hitch. Once-in-a-lifetime marriage. His arrogant words almost caused her tears to fall.
Only one person in this lifetime. There¡¯s only one wedding, of course he has to be more unbridled!
In the end, Su Xi-er cast a sidelong nce at him. ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t know how to say sweet words in the past, but look at you now; it¡¯s as if your mouth has been coated with honey.¡±
At this moment, they heard a light cough. There was a mischievous look in Situ Lin¡¯s eyes when they turned around to look at him. ¡°Imperial Uncle, Imperial Aunt, you should pay more attention. I am still a child.¡±
Situ Lin had brought the writing materials with him, and was nowying them on the table. ¡°Imperial Aunt, you can write now. I have already instructed the imperial guards outside to stop anyone trying to enter the Compassionate Peace Pce.¡±
CHAPTER 387 (1): MISSING PERSON
CHAPTER 387 (1): MISSING PERSON
Trantion: Rakumon
Though the doors to the main hall were tightly shut, sunlight still entered through the open windows.
¡°Your skills are impressive, Commandery Prince Xie. I didn¡¯t expect you to know Shi Mo. Even this Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t know who he is.¡± Pei Yaran coldly remarked with a trace of disdain in her eyes.
¡®Empress Dowager, you speak too highly of me. This Prince doesn¡¯t know who he is either.¡± Xie Yun wore a smile as he picked up the teapot and stood up.
¡°Drink some tea to calm yourself. This Prince sees that you have too much internal heat.¡± Xie Yun poured a cup of tea before bringing it to Pei Yaran¡¯s side.
Pei Yaran turned her head away. ¡°This Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t need it. You coborated with Shi Mo, and even had the audacity to use this Empress Dowager as part of your n!¡± She mmed her hand onto the arm of the chair, her eyes filled with ruthlessness.
¡°In this Prince¡¯s opinion, Shi Mo didn¡¯t forcefully abduct you; you willingly left the pce. It¡¯s just that what you are thinking is vastly different from what this Prince is thinking.¡±
Despite being exposed by Xie Yun, there was no change in Pei Yaran¡¯s expression. ¡°This Empress Dowager naturally knows what your intentions are. However, Commandery Prince Xie, it¡¯d be best for you to give up. Prince Hao has already made up his mind to not marry your younger sister.¡±
Xie Yunughed. ¡°This Prince can¡¯t force my younger sister when she doesn¡¯t have feelings for Prince Hao. Princess Consort Hao can be anyone as long as this Prince can fully control her.¡±
¡°That is to say, if Su Xi-er is willing to be used by you, you will agree to her bing Princess Consort Hao?¡± Pei Yaran coldly questioned as her eyes filled with mockery. What huge guts Xie Yun has. He actually wants to control Prince Hao and fight for power. His ambitions are really not small!
¡°Pei Yaran.¡± Xie Yun suddenly called her maiden name, his gaze bing unreadable. ¡°This Prince is very clear about what you are thinking: With the Empress Dowager of Beimin missing, can Prince Hao¡¯s wedding still go on?¡±
The reason that Pei Yaran was willing to follow Shi Mo out of the pce was precisely because she hoped that Pei Qianhao¡¯s wedding would fail. Not only that, she also wanted him to try to desperately find her.
Don¡¯t you love Su Xi-er very much? Didn¡¯t you insist on marrying her as your wife? I am interested to see how the civilians will react to Prince Hao having a wedding when the Empress Dowager has suddenly gone missing!
Xie Yun could discern the delight in Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes. ¡°Prince Hao will check the Commandery Prince Residence, so this Prince will arrange for you to live somewhere else. A fruit farmer will dropping off his delivery at the residence in two hours.¡±
¡±You want me to sit in a fruit farmer¡¯s horse carriage?¡± Pei Yaran couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice, her displeasure evident.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with sitting in a fruit farmer¡¯s horse carriage? You should learn to sacrifice certain things in order to achieve your goals, even if it means forsaking your dignity as the Empress Dowager. Prince Hao will undoubtedly have a hard time finding you tonight.¡±
Thest sentence greatly pleased Pei Yaran, causing the bitterness in her heart to dissipate.
Afterwards, Xie Yun sent Pei Yaran to the side room to rest. Two hourster, he gave her a set of coarse clothes to change into as the fruit farmer arrived in his horse carriage.
Thinking that she was just an ordinary woman, the fruit farmer simply jumped onto the carriage and cracked his horsewhip. Soon, Pei Yaran had left the Commandery Prince Residence, heading for the mountains, where Xie Yun¡¯s personal guards were already waiting.
Everything is going ording to n. Xie Yun¡¯s eyes shone as he swayed the teacup in his hand.
Just as he was settling back down, Xie Liuli¡¯s personal maidservant hastily came over. ¡°Commandery Prince, the Commandery Princess is missing.¡±
CHAPTER 387 (2): MISSING PERSON
CHAPTER 387 (2): MISSING PERSON
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°The Commandery Princess wanted to drink hot water, so this servant went to boil some. By the time I returned to the room, the Commandery Princess was missing. This servant has already searched for half a day, but she was nowhere to be found. This servant could onlye to look for you, Commandery Prince.¡±
Without another word, Xie Yun left the main hall and instructed the guards to thoroughly scour the Commandery Prince Residence.
An hourter, a sliver of panic flickered across Xie Yun¡¯s eyes as the guards reported no signs of the Commandery Princess. Liuli has always been obedient. Although she was angry with me today, she wouldn¡¯t suddenly leave the residence! Could she have been abducted?
This possibility caused Xie Yun¡¯s face to darken.
After that, a group of guards from the residence was dispatched to secretly search for Xie Liuli.
Of course, it went without saying that Pei Qianhao already had a covert guard in ce to watch over the Commandery Prince Residence. Upon spotting the group of guards leaving the Commandery Prince Residence, he immediately headed for the imperial pce to inform Prince Hao of his findings.
~~~
In the imperial pce, Su Xi-er had already finished writing the severance letter before secretly setting it on a table in Pei Yaran¡¯s repose pce.
Two hourster, Pei Qianhao deliberately instructed Yuchi Mo to spread the news that the Empress Dowager had gone missing.
Yuchi Mo didn¡¯t understand his intentions. Prince Hao was telling me to keep it a secret a while ago, but now he¡¯s trying to make sure that everybody finds out about it.
It was at this time that the covert guard arrived in the Dragon Heaven Pce to find his master pouring tea for a seated Su Xi-er.
The guard froze for a moment, his face distorting from shock.
Pei Qianhao had poured a cup of hot tea, and was blowing at it a few times before passing it to Su Xi-er. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±
Compared to his usual cold and powerful voice, it was much gentler now.
The guard widened his eyes, incredulity stered across his face. Who would have expected that Prince Hao would be gentle one day?! But it¡¯s now actually happening right before my very eyes!
When Pei Qianhao finally turned around to face the guard, his expression had already reverted to his regr icy gaze. The guard quickly recoiled and came to his senses.
¡°Prince Hao, for some reason, a group of guards has left the Commandery Prince Residence. It looks like they are searching for someone.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes were filled with bafflement. Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t make a move, so who could the Commandery Prince Residence be missing?
There was a trace of mockery in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°This Prince hasn¡¯t even started searching, but Xie Yun has already started.¡± He turned to Su Xi-er, the mockery in his eyes reced by a yful smile.
Su Xi-er replied, ¡°It seems that Xie Yun already has problems of his own; you don¡¯t even need to do something.¡±
¡°People who have done too many things against their conscience will often find that things do not go as they wish.¡± He instructed the guard to continue monitoring the Commandery Prince Residence before raising his hand to dismiss him.
The guard acknowledged the order and bowed as he left.
Pei Qianhao walked to Su Xi-er, taking her hands into his own as he frowned. ¡°Your hands are freezing. Quickly drink some hot tea.¡±
Su Xi-er acquiesced and sipped some of the hot liquid before asking, ¡°After the guards find the severance letter, will it be announced to the public?¡±
As the one who had written the severance letter, she was aware that every sentence in it would only serve to turn the people against Pei Yaran. If this is announced to the public, themoners would think that the Empress Dowager is too ruthless and callous, randomly matchmaking people unsuited for one another to stabilise the Pei Family¡¯s influence.
¡°If we aren¡¯t going to announce it to the public, why did we waste the time to write it?¡± Pei Qianhao countered. Since Pei Yaran has chosen this path, I will not be polite.
Su Xi-er could hear the firmness in his tone. Pei Yaran leaving isn¡¯t a quandary, but an opportunity. Now that a wrench has been thrown into Xie Yun¡¯s n, I wonder how he¡¯s feeling.
CHAPTER 388 (1): COMMANDERY PRINCE IS VERY PERTURBED
CHAPTER 388 (1): COMMANDERY PRINCE IS VERY PERTURBED
Trantion: Rakumon
Xie Yun was extremely perturbed. Liuli has always been obedient. If she left on her own, we would¡¯ve found her after searching for so long! She must have been abducted. But the question is, by who? Pei Qianhao?
The possibility caused a glint of ruthlessness to emerge in Xie Yun¡¯s eyes. Liuli is pure and innocent, even helping Pei Qianhao during the Winter Solstice pce banquet. She would never have expected the person who she helped would act against her one day.
¡°Commandery Prince, we havebed through the capital, but we haven¡¯t spotted any signs of the Commandery Princess. We need to dispatch some people to search in the suburbs.¡± A guard bowed as he reported.
Xie Yun waved his hand, coldly replying, ¡°No need.¡±
The guard¡¯s eyes twitched, his expression confused. ¡°No need?¡±
¡°Yes, this Prince knows where she is. Withdraw all the guards.¡± Xie Yun went to board the horse carriage from the Commandery Prince Residence, and rushed straight to the imperial pce.
The guard was perplexed. The Commandery Prince left in the direction of the imperial pce. Does that mean that the Commandery Princess is in there? But even if she did enter the pce, she wouldn¡¯t have left without leaving a word.
There was no way that Xie Yun could have known that Xie Liuli hadn¡¯t been abducted, but had instead snuck out on her own.
After listening to her brother in the main hall this afternoon, she felt like a stone was weighing on her heart. Although Elder Brother smiled at me, it didn¡¯t feel genuine at all.
The Elder Brother in my memory would climb trees to pick fruits and steal eggs together with me. He was so pure back then. But now, Elder Brother values power too much. The Xie Family is already one of the most prestigious aristocratic families in Beimin; isn¡¯t that enough? Why does he insist on trying to steal away power that doesn¡¯t belong to us?
Xie Liuli¡¯s pure thoughts didn¡¯t allow her toprehend Xie Yun¡¯s methods. In fact, the more she tried to make sense of them, the more the feeling of suffocation in her chest intensified. As a result, she secretly snuck out of the Commandery Prince Residence on her own.
She aimlessly wandered the streets until she entered a teahouse, finding a private room at the corner and drinking tea alone. She watched the streets from the window in the room, noticing the guards from the Commandery Prince Residence who were searching for her.
But I just can¡¯t bring myself to go back. I will never forget the words that Prince Hao said to me when I privately met with him in the teahouse that day.
When two people are mutually in love with one another, they should receive blessings from others. She only revered Pei Qianhao, and she admired Su Xi-er.
Xie Liuli sighed, the pandora ss beads on her forehead slightly swaying. She picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea, nning to return after drinking it.
However, just as she had taken a few sips, the door to the private room was pushed open, revealing a tall andnky man who had a gentle expression on his face.
Despite him barging in, Xie Liuli maintained the necessary formalities. ¡°Mister, you have entered the wrong room.¡±
The man shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t make a mistake. It¡¯s gettingte, Miss. Aren¡¯t you scared that it¡¯ll be dangerous going out alone sote at night?¡±
Vignce crept into Xie Liuli¡¯s eyes. ¡°My family servants are waiting outside the teahouse. I¡¯ll return right away.¡±
¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t see any family servants outside the teahouse.¡± The man spoke again as he walked closer. ¡°Miss, you should know that the bawd from the brothel already has men waiting for you outside.¡±
¡°Many thanks for the warning, Mister.¡± Xie Liuli stood up, preparing to leave the private room.
She had only taken a few steps when the man blocked her. ¡°Miss, you will really be caught right away if you go out like this. You should leave with me from the back door.¡±
CHAPTER 388 (2): COMMANDERY PRINCE IS VERY PERTURBED
CHAPTER 388 (2): COMMANDERY PRINCE IS VERY PERTURBED
Trantion: Rakumon
Hence, she threw her suspicions away and followed the man out of the private room. Once the man paid for her tea, the two of them walked out from the back door.
After they exited the teahouse, Xie Liuli stopped in her tracks. ¡°Mister, let¡¯s say goodbye now.¡±
Just as the words left her mouth, the man turned around, the previous gentle look in his eyes disappearing. Several others suddenly appeared at his side, with one of the men holding a gunny sack.
¡°Miss, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to trick you toe out. We¡¯ll naturally sell you off at a good price.¡± The man taunted as he raised his hand, striking towards the nape of Xie Liuli¡¯s neck.
Nimbly twisting her body around, Xie Liuli desperately ran for her life. However, theughter and footsteps of the men behind her only grew louder as they gradually gained on her.
With how quickly she was running, it was inevitable that the pandora ss bead she was wearing would fall from her head. Picking it up, one of the men remarked, ¡°This bead looks sparkly; it looks like it¡¯ll fetch a good price.¡± He stowed it away in his sleeves before reaching out a hand, trying to pull at Xie Liuli¡¯s cor.
The sight of her ss beadnding in an outsider¡¯s hand only served to heighten her panic. However, she could only continue running forward, forcing herself to speed up. I just need to turn the corner and I¡¯ll be saved!
This thought spurred her legs to move even faster. The man behind her purposely let her run for a while, knowing that he had already ordered people to hide on the street ahead.
When Xie Liuli turned the corner, she wasn¡¯t able to stop herself in time, bumping into a man dressed in blue coarse clothes.
The man in blue supported her and asked, ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±
Xie Liuli raised her head, only to find herself staring at a coarse cloth veil covering the man¡¯s face. A charming look exuded from his jet ck eyes, causing her to simply continue staring at him in a daze.
The man behind her hollered, ¡°Let go of her. She¡¯s mine!¡±
His shout pulled Xie Liuli out from her thoughts. This man in front of me isn¡¯t the bad person¡¯s subordinate. She immediately grabbed him, and beseeched, ¡°Mister, please save me. They want to sell me.¡±
Looking at her small hands tightly sped around his wrist, the man¡¯s brows visibly furrowed as he pulled her behind his back. ¡°Stay away from me, and close your eyes.¡±
Despite not understanding why he had told her to stay away, Xie Liuli still followed his instructions. Yet, she was shivering after hearing what seemed to be the tragic screams of the pursuing men once she did.
A momentter, silence took over, and the man¡¯s resounding voice could be heard. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Feeling someone pulling her arm, Xie Liuli opened her eyes, taking in the tall back of the person leading her.
¡°Where do you stay? I¡¯ll send you back. It¡¯s not safe for a youngdy to wander the streets alone at this hour.¡± Feng Changqing took her to a main street and let go of her, taking a few steps back to ensure a distance between them.
Guessing that he was an ordinary civilian from his coarse clothes, Xie Liuli decided that it wouldn¡¯t be wise for her to inform him of her status as the Commandery Princess.
¡°My house is just three streets away. You can just send me to the neighbouring street.¡± Xie Liuli smilingly replied.
Feng Changqing nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±
The two made their way to the neighbouring street as night gradually fell. Suddenly, Xie Liuli remembered that her pandora ss bead was still with the man that had tried to kidnap her!
Noticing her distress, Feng Changqing took something out of his sleeves before handing it to Xie Liuli. ¡°Yours; keep it well.¡±
Looking at the glistening pandora ss bead in his hand, Xie Liuli was delighted. She was just about to take it when she suddenly stopped and smiled. ¡°Mister, can you help me wear it? I don¡¯t know how to put on essories on my own.¡±
Feng Changqing was slightly stunned before he raised his hand to help her put on the pandora ss bead. However, a man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Commandery Princess, we¡¯ve finally found you.¡±
CHAPTER 389 (1): PRINCE YUN ENTERS BEIMIN
CHAPTER 389 (1): PRINCE YUN ENTERS BEIMIN
Trantion: Rakumon
He left before I could even ask for his name. Since he ran away after hearing my identity, does that mean that I won¡¯t ever see him again?
A trace of sorrow and displeasure emerged in her eyes.
The guard walked over and stopped in front of her. ¡°Commandery Princess, please quickly return to the residence with this subordinate. The Commandery Prince was so worried that he had usb through the entire capital.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go back now. Is Elder Brother in the residence?¡±
¡°No, the Commandery Prince went to the imperial pce.¡±
Xie Liuli was taken aback. ¡°Why did he go to the imperial pce? Shouldn¡¯t he be searching for me on the streets?¡±
¡°Commandery Princess, if you knew that the Commandery Prince would search everywhere for you, you shouldn¡¯t have snuck out of the residence. He thought that you had been abducted.¡±
Xie Liuli¡¯s breathing hitched for a moment. Could Elder Brother have thought that Prince Hao abducted me and went to find trouble for him? Xie Liuli immediately stowed away the pandora ss bead into her sleeve and hastened her pace. With the Commandery Prince Residence nearby, it only took her a short while to reach there by foot.
Just as Xie Liuli arrived at the street, she happened to see Xie Yun alighting from a horse carriage. She immediately went forward and called for him.
However, she only found a frosty reproach in her brother¡¯s eyes.
Xie Yun¡¯s gaze was deep and devoid of smiles as he looked towards Xie Liuli. He harshly chided, ¡°You¡¯ve be bold enough to leave the residence by yourself, have you?¡±
¡°Elder Brother, listen to me...¡±
Xie Yun waved his hand, and instructed the guard, ¡°Send the Commandery Princess back to her courtyard, and don¡¯t allow her to leave the residence.¡±
Seeing Xie Yun¡¯s stormy expression, the guard immediately gestured at Xie Liuli to enter the residence.
Xie Liuli knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get through to Xie Yun while thetter was still livid. Hence, she could only clutch her sleeves and walk into the residence with a lowered head.
When her hand involuntarily touched the pandora ss bead in her sleeve, Xie Liuli felt warmth creep into her heart for a moment. As the image of the man who saved her shed through her mind again, she thought, I hope that Heaven will allow us to meet again.
What is his name? Where does he stay? Does he have a wife?
The tips of her ears flushed red as she thought of thest question. What am I thinking? Is it because now that I¡¯m 18, I can¡¯t stand the loneliness and want to marry someone?
Watching Xie Liuli¡¯s departing figure, Xie Yun¡¯s deep gaze darkened. I didn¡¯t expect Liuli to be so insensible multiple times in a row. I have been spoiling her too much.
When I couldn¡¯t find her, I went straight to the Dragon Heaven Pce, only to be ridiculed by Pei Qianhao. How can I take this lying down?!
Although he was furious, he was still very satisfied with Tan Ge¡¯s performance. After she blocked Shi Mo¡¯s arrow, Tan Ge haspletely earned Su Xi-er¡¯s trust. At least, that is what I can tell from what I¡¯ve seen.
The darkness dissipated from Xie Yun¡¯s eyes. The corners of his mouth curved into a smile, no longer gentle, but with a trace of wickedness.
Suddenly, a guard from the Commandery Prince Residence came over to report. ¡°Commandery Prince, something major has happened in the imperial pce. The Empress Dowager has gone missing, and even themoners know about the incident.¡±
Xie Yun¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he waved his hand. ¡°This Prince already knows about it. Withdraw.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± The guard bowed and cupped his fists before leaving.
Xie Yun¡¯s eyes were shining as he watched the sky darken. Shi Mo acts pretty fast; he has already spread the news.
However, Xie Yun wasn¡¯t aware that the one who had spread the news wasn¡¯t Shi Mo, but Yuchi Mo under Pei Qianhao¡¯s orders.
~~~
Meanwhile, Shi Mo, who was instrumental in the Empress Dowager going missing, was in a tea store in the suburbs. He had ordered some pastries and was slowly enjoying them.
CHAPTER 389 (2): PRINCE YUN ENTERS BEIMIN
CHAPTER 389 (2): PRINCE YUN ENTERS BEIMIN
Trantion: Rakumon
Fully dressed in ck robes with arge hat covering his eyes. I can only see his nose and mouth.
Shi Mo ced down the chopsticks and looked into the distance. After so many days, he should already be here. He constantly pursued Su Xi-er while she was in Nanzhao, even going as far as to ask Prince Hao for her. Now that she¡¯s about to be married to another man, how can he remain unshaken?
After waiting for approximately two hours, an ordinary horse carriage slowly stopped before the tea store.
Standing beside the carriage were a few family servants dressed in coarse clothes. They were all extremely respectful to the person sitting in the carriage.
The corners of Shi Mo¡¯s mouth curled up. He¡¯s finally here. A momentter, he ced the silvers on the table and swiftly left, his ck robes swirling in the wind, appearing solemn and cold.
¡°Master, we only have these. Please bear with it and eat a little.¡± Qin Ling, who was disguised as a page, passed a piece of yellow paper with a few biscuits in it to the person in the carriage.
A clear male voice sounded. ¡°When I stayed in the army during wartime, I even had to eat mouldy food. Compared to that, this biscuit can be considered delicious.¡± An arm reached out from the curtain and took the biscuits in.
¡°Qin Ling, find a nondescript inn in the capital for us to stay.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Qin Ling replied, and raised his hand to instruct the guard to continue driving the horse carriage.
Soon, the horse carriage was slowly headed for Beimin¡¯s capital.
In the horse carriage, Yun Ruofeng gazed at the biscuit in his hand, reminiscing about the times he had spent with Ning Rn in the army barracks. Back then, there was only a piece of dried biscuit in my hand. I couldn¡¯t bear to eat it, so I gave all of it to her. Yet, she was thinking the same thing.
In the end, the two of us finished it by taking turns to eat one mouthful at a time.
Yun Ruofeng felt his heart twinge in pain. Lan-er, during this period that you have left Nanzhao, I have thought about things a lot. I finally understand that I cannot lose you.
I only have myself to me that it is too little toote. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t forgive me. But I can¡¯t survive without you. No matter what your response is, I will bring you back with me.
You were originally my woman. You can¡¯t marry another man!
Resolution emerged in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes as he crumpled the yellow paper in his hand. It was unclear how much time had passed before the horse carriage entered the capital, and he started eating the biscuit.
Every bite he took would remind him of Ning Rn¡¯s appearance. She would only smile at me while she gracefully danced for me. She would even ask, ¡°Feng, did I dance well?¡±
Although she was always strong and independent, she would still asionally reveal her bashful side to me. Yun Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but resent himself. I can only me myself for letting my pride get the better of me. I wanted all of her love and just be a demure woman standing behind me, while not epting anything that made her herself. In the end, my greed caused me to lose her.
¡°Lan-er, I am going to bring you back this time.¡± Yun Ruofeng softly murmured to himself. Only when Qin Ling called out to him was he pulled from his thoughts.
Yun Ruofeng walked down from the horse carriage before entering the inn that Qin Ling had selected through the back door. He picked one of the better rooms to take a rest.
Watching Yun Ruofeng enter his room, Qin Ling felt that the former had changed a lot during this period of time. Prince Yun has long known that Imperial Physician Fang had been bribed by His Majesty to spike his medicine to debilitate him, yet he still drank it.
Yet, when Prince Yun learned that Su Xi-er was going to be married, he immediately poured that medicine away, brewing another for himself and keeping a piece of ginseng in his mouth every day. Only then was he able to recover his strength ande all the way to Beimin.
Qin Ling couldn¡¯tprehend Yun Ruofeng. Prince Yun has only known Su Xi-er for a short time. Why is he suddenly so deep in love with her? Moreover, Su Xi-er is the woman Prince Hao has taken a liking to!
CHAPTER 390 (1): SMOKESCREEN
CHAPTER 390 (1): SMOKESCREEN
Trantion: Rakumon
The news of the Empress Dowager going missing had spread like wildfire. Arge group of guards from the Imperial Army had been dispatched overnight to search all the way from the capital to the suburbs and countryside,bing through every house and business.
No matter how baffled the civilians were, they were frightened to the point of not daring to say a word when they saw the groups of soldiers and their solemn expressions.
Only after noontime, when the number of soldiers wandering the street had dwindled, did themoners dare to begin gossiping.
¡°Why did the Empress Dowager go missing? To think that she was abducted; we¡¯ll simply be aughing stock if the other countries get wind of this!¡±
¡°Exactly, Beimin has disgraced itself. To think that someone could sneak into the imperial pce and abduct the Empress Dowager with how stringent the security is.¡±
An old man with white hair coughed. ¡°We can¡¯t be sure that she was abducted. Prince Hao¡¯s wedding is just around the corner, but with the Empress Dowager gone missing, do you all think that the wedding can still proceed as normal?¡±
The crowd was enlightened after his reminder. Some even pped their thighs. ¡°That may really be possible! Perhaps the Empress Dowager left on her own? She clearly objects to Prince Hao marrying Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s goddaughter. I wonder what the previous status of that woman is.¡±
A middle-aged man heartilyughed. ¡°I¡¯ll let you in on a secret: I heard that she was originally scrubbing chamber pots in the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
His words shocked everyone. A lowly maidservant who was only fit to scrub chamber pots is about to leap to the status of Princess Consort Hao! How could the Empress Dowager possibly agree to that? So that¡¯s why she left in a fit!
As long as the Empress Dowager isn¡¯t found, Prince Hao won¡¯t be able to proceed with his wedding.
Everyone began sighing. One trouble after another!
A man dressed in cloud-patterned robes sat at the corner of the second floor, silently listening to the mour. The Empress Dowager going missing is good news for me. The wedding will be postponed indefinitely until she is found.
At this moment, Qin Ling, dressed in his coarse clothes, came to the second floor and stopped in front of Yun Ruofeng. ¡°This subordinate managed to find some information. Su Xi-er isn¡¯t in the Prince Hao Residence, but the imperial pce. As for which specific part of the pce, this subordinate doesn¡¯t know.¡±
Yun Ruofeng ced his teacup down, and said in a calm voice. ¡°Apart from the Prince Hao Residence, Pei Qianhao also stays in the side hall of the Dragon Heaven Pce. Perhaps Su Xi-er is there.¡±
¡°This subordinate will infiltrate the imperial pce tonight and search for some information.¡±
Yun Ruofeng waved his hand. ¡°No need, this Prince has my own arrangements. Don¡¯t alert them; we¡¯ll wait for Su Xi-er toe out.¡±
¡°Wait? What if she doesn¡¯te out?¡± Qin Ling was perplexed. Why is Prince Yun so sure that Su Xi-er will leave the pce?
¡°Silently observe how the situation unfolds. Pei Qianhao¡¯s skill in scheming and his acute senses will make it hard to bring Su Xi-er away once he is aware of our presence.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s voice was faint as his gaze became increasingly distant.
Having been given such an order, Qin Ling could only do as he was told, bowing as he left the second floor.
Yun Ruofeng continued to silently wait, watching the Imperial Army guards traversing the streets below.
Looking at the weather, Yun Ruofeng saw that the sun had already begun its descent. It¡¯s long past noon; that person should have arrived by now.
Just then, the elegant voice of a man broke his train of thought. ¡°Prince Hao¡¯s invitations have just been delivered, but Prince Yun is already here. Let¡¯s not mind the fact that the one invited was Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor.¡±
CHAPTER 390 (2): SMOKESCREEN
CHAPTER 390 (2): SMOKESCREEN
Trantion: Rakumon
Yun Ruofeng gestured at Situ Li. ¡°Third Imperial Prince, please have a seat.¡±
Situ Li¡¯s expression was indifferent as he sat on the chair. ¡°Prince Yun, you infiltrated Beimin¡¯s capital, and even found this Prince¡¯s residence outside of the pce. May I know what you n to do?¡±
¡°Third Imperial Prince, you are a clever person. How could you not know what this Prince ns to do?¡± Yun Ruofeng questioned as he poured a cup of tea for Situ Li.
¡°You have only known Su Xi-er for a short while. It¡¯s hard to believe that you have fallen so hard for her so quickly.¡± There was a probing look in Situ Li¡¯s eyes as he took the teacup.
He didn¡¯t believe that Su Xi-er possessed such a charm. Isn¡¯t she just a little clever, pretty, and bold? The reason I viewed her differently was because of the way she behaved in Empress Mother¡¯s repose pce. I found my own shadow in her.
Even when she¡¯s been cornered, she still desperately carves out a way to survive. Resilient and obstinate, just like how I was back then.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gaze became distant until he answered a momentter. ¡°I only knew Su Xi-er for a short time, but...¡± The same cannot be said for the time that I spent with Ning Rn.
¡°But what? Prince Yun, if you want this Prince¡¯s help, you have to show me your sincerity.¡± Situ Li slowly stated.
¡°This Prince has helped you before. After you repay this favour, we won¡¯t owe one another anymore.¡± Yun Ruofeng changed the topic.
¡°This Prince will definitely return the favour I owe you. It¡¯s just that this Prince is curious, why do you want to take her away?¡±
Yun Ruofeng let out a soft chuckle. ¡°A senior monk made a divination for this Prince, and he told me that Su Xi-er is my destined princess consort.¡±
¡°Prince Yun, I didn¡¯t know that you believed in the ult. The day of Prince Hao¡¯s wedding may be the day Su Xi-er returns to your side. This Prince will help you, but whether you can sessfully take her away or not will depend on your own ability.¡± Situ Li then drained the contents of his teacup before standing up and leaving the room.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression remained normal. He had been acquainted with Situ Li for a long time after unintentionally saving his life in the past. This favour has finallye in handy.
The Imperial Army guards had already split off some of their forces from the streets to the suburbs to continue the search. Yuchi Mo was also trying hard to find the Empress Dowager after receiving Pei Qianhao¡¯s order.
However, all of this was just a smokescreen by Pei Qianhao. Regardless of whether the Empress Dowager returns, the wedding must go on as nned. At the same time, he hadmanded Wu Ling to protect Grand Tutor Kong, and another pce maid to look after Tan Ge.
~~~
Meanwhile, he was teaching Situ Lin about governance and leading an army in the Dragon Heaven Pce, while Su Xi-er was arranging the books at the side.
Situ Lin was very engrossed by his Imperial Uncle¡¯s teachings, as he was extremely interested in managing the army. However, he would also lose focus at times, his gaze subconsciously drifting to Su Xi-er.
As soon as he lost concentration, Pei Qianhao would scare Situ Lin with his cold gaze, and thetter would immediatelye back to his senses.
Four hourster, Situ Lin finally closed the book and rested for a while. He then stood up and looked at Su Xi-er, who was still arranging the books. ¡°Imperial Aunt, what books are you arranging?¡±
Su Xi-er smiled as she replied, ¡°Your Majesty, you leave all the books on the ground after reading them instead of putting them on the shelf. If you¡¯re reading them all every day, why don¡¯t you know what books they are?¡±
Situ Lin immediately nced at Pei Qianhao in fear. When he saw that Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t intend to reproach him, he became relieved. I only pick the books I¡¯m interested in. As for the rest, I just casually browse through them.
CHAPTER 391 (1): WHAT BOOK IS IT?
CHAPTER 391 (1): WHAT BOOK IS IT?
Trantion: Rakumon
Situ Lin¡¯s mind went nk with panic, but it wouldn¡¯t do to not answer.
Hence, he began to stutter. ¡°The book¡¯s title, the title... let me think. Don¡¯t be impatient.¡±
Situ Lin then mumbled to himself, looking as if he was pouting. Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know if she should cry orugh when she caught sight of his adorable appearance.
When she looked at Pei Qianhao¡¯s solemn expression, however, she couldn¡¯t help but remind, ¡°World Virtues, The Entire Nation, The Schools of Philosophy...¡±
Suddenly, Situ Lin recalled the titles of the rest of the books, listing all of them at once.
Pei Qianhao nced at Su Xi-er before resting his gaze on Situ Lin. ¡°Remember to practise writing and study those books. I may decide to test you with a few questions in the future.¡±
¡°Imperial Uncle, won¡¯t you be busy with marrying Imperial Aunt? How would you have the time to test me? Even after the wedding is over, you still have to please Imperial Aunt while she stays in the residence, as well as take her out to y. You won¡¯t have time to...¡± Situ Lin suddenly felt a cold gaze shot in his direction and immediately shut his mouth.
At this moment, Su Xi-er noticed a book with a blue cover that didn¡¯t have a title on it. ¡°What book is this? It doesn¡¯t have a name.¡±
Pei Qianhao turned around and immediately snatched the book from her hands when he saw the blue cover, stowing it away in his sleeve with an unnatural expression.
To think that I identally ced the book Imperial Physician Zhao gave me on the bookshelf. If Su Xi-er had discovered it... His expression became even more awkward.
A momentter, Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression returned to normal, frightening Situ Lin to immediately return to his seat when he met the former¡¯s ck eyes.
Su Xi-er pulled at his sleeves, reaching out her hand. ¡°What book is it? Take it out.¡±
She hadn¡¯t missed the fleeting change in his expression just now. What kind of book could it be for him to act so strangely?
¡°It¡¯s just a normal medical book.¡± Pei Qianhao calmly stated, deadpan.
¡°Medical book?¡± Su Xi-er remained sceptical. Is it really a normal medical book? If it was really the case, why did he show such a strange expression?
¡°It¡¯s indeed a medical book.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s shifted his gaze to Situ Lin. ¡°Take out the copybook and start practising your writing. Grand Tutor Kong wille over to check on your progress.¡±
Situ Lin grunted affirmatively before opening the copybook, beginning to write after he finished preparing the ink.
When Pei Qianhao was about to leave the main hall, his gaze brieflynded on Su Xi-er, noticing the confusion that remained in her eyes.
He decided to take her into his arms, bringing her to the side hall.
Situ Lin stopped writing as he watched Pei Qianhao leave the room with Su Xi-er. What¡¯s the matter with Imperial Uncle? What exactly is the blue-covered book about?
Pei Qianhao saw that Su Xi-er was still intently staring at him. ¡°Do you want to know what that book was?¡±
¡°I¡¯m just curious; what are you hiding from me?¡± Su Xi-er asked earnestly, her eyes darting to his sleeve.
Pei Qianhao acquiesced to her request, taking out the book and passing it to her. ¡°After hurting youst time, this Prince had Imperial Physician Zhao seek out this book. Since you have discovered it, I might as well let you take a look.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t take the book with her hands, having realised what its contents were as soon as he had spoken.
¡°Do you want to read it?¡± Pei Qianhao teased, waving the book side to side.
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You can read it by yourself.¡±
Her bashful expression greatly pleased him, eliciting a low chuckle from him as he took the book back. ¡°It¡¯s good to read more books. There are many positions in it.¡±
CHAPTER 391 (2): WHAT BOOK IS IT?
CHAPTER 391 (2): WHAT BOOK IS IT?
Trantion: Rakumon
While she was worrying, she heard his serious voice. ¡°Now that you are aware of this book, this Prince doesn¡¯t have to hide from you when I study it in the future.¡±
Su Xi-er was a bit regretful. Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have pestered him about the book. Great, he can openly be shameless from now on.
At this moment, Yuchi Mo entered the main chamber of the side hall. ¡°Prince Hao, we haven¡¯t found the Empress Dowager, but a pce maid from the Compassionate Peace Pce discovered this.¡± He handed over a piece of paper.
It was none other than the ¡®Empress Dowager¡¯s severance letter¡¯. Pei Qianhao remained calm as he opened the paper carefully reading its contents.
A momentter, he said, ¡°The Empress Dowager left the pce to get some fresh air and drive away her worries. Order the Imperial Army guards and army soldiers, have them announce this severance letter to the public.¡±
¡°This... please reconsider, Prince Hao. It would be disadvantageous to the Empress Dowager if the severance letter is announced to the public.¡±
¡°This Prince has already made up my mind. Just follow the orders.¡± Pei Qianhao passed the letter back to Yuchi Mo, leaving thetter with no choice but to ept his decision.
In the severance letter, the ¡®Empress Dowager¡¯ had clearly stated: This Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t like Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s goddaughter. Since Prince Hao insists on marrying her, this Empress Dowager will be leaving the pce Let¡¯s see how you can still get married.
As soon as the news was circted, fervent discussions about the Empress Dowager erupted throughout the streets.
¡°It¡¯spletely up to Prince Hao as to who he wants to marry. Why does the Empress Dowager want to interfere? She¡¯s not magnanimous at all.¡±
¡°I guess the Empress Dowager has her own worries. Although Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s goddaughter doesn¡¯t have a low status, it still can¡¯t bepared to Commandery Princess Xie.¡±
¡°Prince Hao¡¯s wedding will definitely be held as nned. The Empress Dowager is just going out to relieve herself of worries. Once she¡¯s feeling better, she¡¯ll naturally return to the pce.¡±
¡°No wonder all the guards are gone. As long as the Empress Dowager is fine, there should be no issue.¡±
Soon, the news spread to Yun Ruofeng, Xie Yun, and Pei Zheng.
~~~
Yun Ruofeng was unperturbed. It would have been nice for the wedding to be dyed, but I already knew that it would be unlikely with Pei Qianhao in control. His personality brooks no interference, but even if my opponent is strong, I am resolved to take Su Xi-er away.
Compared to Yun Ruofeng¡¯sposed reaction, Pei Zheng was much more anxious.
Knowing that their master was in an unpleasant mood, the pages and maidservants didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly in the Pei Residence.
Lady Pei was beside Pei Zheng. ¡°My Lord, our daughter has been having a tough time these few years. Let her be.¡±
¡°How can we let her be?! Since she¡¯s the Empress Dowager, there¡¯s no room for discussion. I¡¯ll be making a trip out of the residence.¡± Pei Zheng pped the table before standing up to leave the main hall.
Watching Pei Zheng¡¯s departing figure, Matriarch Pei couldn¡¯t help but silently shed tears.
Hiding in a corner, an idea sprung into Mei Jinxiu¡¯s mind when she saw Pei Zheng leaving his residence. This is the best opportunity for me to secretly escape.
Pei Zheng had captured her, coercing her until her stay in the residence was no different than confinement. She couldn¡¯t bear staying here any longer.
Now that Pei Zheng had finally gone out, she waited for a chance to knock out the guards with some medicinal powder before sneaking out.
With her n fixed, Mei Jinxiu immediately set it into action. Holding a small bottle in her hands, Mei Jinxiue chose a less taken path in the residence to reach the back door. Once there, she quickly acted and spread some of the powder in the air.
When the guard fell unconscious, she quickly made her way out of the Pei Residence. Once she was out, she inadvertently noticed Qin Ling, who was sneaking around in his coarse clothes.
CHAPTER 392 (1): KNOW THAT A CERTAIN PERSON HAS COME
CHAPTER 392 (1): KNOW THAT A CERTAIN PERSON HAS COME
Trantion: Rakumon
Even when Qin Ling had disappeared into the distance, Mei Jinxiu eyes were still fixed in the direction he had left in. Suddenly, realisation dawned upon her. I know who this man is!
Nanzhao¡¯s Imperial Army Commander ©` Qin Ling!
If Qin Ling is in Beimin¡¯s capital, does it mean that Prince Yun is also here? Mei Jinxiu¡¯s expression stiffened. She then immediately turned to follow Qin Ling. Prince Hao¡¯s wedding is just around the corner, and Prince Yun has suddenlye to Beimin. Is something major going to happen?
Su Xi-er came to her mind. Could Prince Yun havee for Su Xi-er? No, this won¡¯t do. I have to find where Prince Yun is staying and report it to Prince Hao.
Mei Jinxiu rounded the corner, nervously surveying her surroundings before she noticed Qin Ling¡¯s figure in front of her. Pretending to be strolling around on the streets, she followed him until they arrived at an inn.
After entering the inn, she sat down and ordered two dishes, checking whether Yun Ruofeng was around as she waited for the dishes.
A short while after the dishes were served she noticed Qin Linging down from the second floor with a solemn expression.
She immediately lowered her head. Prince Yun must be staying on the second floor of this inn. I¡¯ll make a trip to the Prince Hao Residenceter.
Mei Jinxiu quickly finished her meal, heading for the Prince Hao Residence after settling the bill.
After travelling along two more streets, Qin Ling had turned around, prompting her to shuffle over to one of the hawker stalls on the side of the street.
Soon, Mei Jinxiu heard a series of heavy footsteps stopping behind her. Qin Ling has discovered me.
Mei Jinxiu pretended that she had yet to sense his presence, and continued checking out the goods at the stall until the hawker informed her, ¡°Miss, the man behind you probably knows you.¡±
With the hawker¡¯s reminder, Mei Jinxiu could no longer keep up the act. Hence, she turned around and looked at Qin Ling and asked, ¡°Mister, why are you standing behind me when we don¡¯t know one another?¡±
¡°I should be the one asking you that. Why are you tailing me when we don¡¯t know one another?¡± Qin Ling¡¯s expression was solemn. This woman followed me to the inn, even using her meal as an excuse to wait until I left. She definitely has an ulterior motive.
Despite knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to deceive him, Mei Jinxiu also knew that she couldn¡¯t reveal her true intentions. Thus, she lowered her voice. ¡°I like tall and powerful men, so you caught my eye immediately. I was following you so I could find out where you were staying, but I didn¡¯t expect for you to be staying in an inn. Are you not from Beimin?¡±
Her replypletely caught Qin Ling off guard. I have never met a woman bold enough to say something like this to a man¡¯s face.
Although her voice was very soft, the hawker still heard it, causing his eyes to widen as he stared at her.
Mei Jinxiu was aware that her words were very shocking, but that was the only solution she coulde up with.
¡°Miss, don¡¯t follow me anymore.¡± Qin Ling awkwardly said before leaving.
When he finally left, Mei Jinxiu heaved a sigh of relief.
The hawker behind her finally came back to his senses. Misunderstanding that she was dejected after the rejection, he couldn¡¯t help butfort, ¡°Miss, there are many men in this world. You don¡¯t have to cling to just one. Besides, you know nothing about him. What if he already has a wife?¡±
¡°Many thanks for your advice, I won¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± Mei Jinxiu smiled at the hawker before continuing to the Prince Hao Residence.
Just as Mei Jinxiu arrived at the entrance of the Prince Hao Residence, Xie Yun also happened to be passing by in a horse carriage, immediately spotting her.
CHAPTER 392 (2): KNOW THAT A CERTAIN PERSON HAS COME
CHAPTER 392 (2): KNOW THAT A CERTAIN PERSON HAS COME
Trantion: Rakumon
Mei Jinxiu saw the luxurious horse carriage stop beside her, and a handsome man smiling from inside.
¡°Miss, you are going to the Prince Hao Residence?¡±
Mei Jinxiue saw the man¡¯s gentle appearance, and felt that he wasn¡¯t a bad person, so she answered, ¡°Yes, I am about to.¡± She then continued walking forward.
She had only taken a few steps when someone pulled her arm. Turning around, she saw that the man hade down and was holding onto her hand, still gently smiling at her.
¡°Mister, why are you holding me back?¡±
Xie Yun smiled. ¡°Apologies for being rude, Miss. Who are you going to look for in the Prince Hao Residence?¡±
¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Mei Jinxiu immediately responded, bing vignt of the man in front of her.
The guard from the Commandery Prince Residencembasted her disrespectful behaviour. ¡°Audacious! Commandery Prince Xie is in your presence!¡±
Mei Jinxiu was stunned. So he is Commandery Prince Xie! He¡¯s from Beimin¡¯s Xie Family, an aristocratic family that has been influential for many generations.
¡°Don¡¯t frighten her.¡± Xie Yun furrowed his brows and chided the guard before looking towards Mei Jinxiu. ¡°This Prince and Prince Hao are good friends. He¡¯s not in his residence now. If you need him for something, you can let this Prince know.¡±
Mei Jinxiu thought to herself. The Xie Family is reputable, and Commandery Prince Xie is known to be a gentle, courteous, and righteous man.
After contemting for a moment, she decided to tell him. ¡°I indeed have something to inform Prince Hao of. Nanzhao¡¯s Prince Yun has entered Beimin¡¯s capital, and he¡¯s staying at...¡± She lowered her voice. ¡°Ye¡¯s Inn near the city gate.¡±
The corners of Xie Yun¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Many thanks for informing this Prince of such an important matter; I will definitely let Prince Hao know. Miss, where do you stay? This Prince will have someone send you back.
¡°It¡¯s fine, I can return on my own.¡± Mei Jinxiu waved her hand before turning to leave.
After watching Mei Jinxiu leave, Xie Yun turned around to nce at the Prince Hao Residence¡¯s signboard, softly chuckling before boarding the horse carriage.
¡°Go to Ye¡¯s Inn.¡±
The guard leapt onto the horse carriage and cracked the horsewhip without another word, heading straight for Ye¡¯s Inn.
It wasn¡¯t long before they reached the inn, where Yun Ruofeng was sitting in the private room and watching the streets below.
When Yun Ruofeng spotted the horse carriage from the Commandery Prince Residence, his gaze deepened. Xie Yun? Soon, he saw a man alighting the carriage and making his way into the inn.
Qin Ling pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Prince Yun, Commandery Prince Xie is here.¡±
¡°How did Commandery Prince Xie learn of this inn when this Prince secretly snuck into Beimin?¡±
At this moment, the gentle voice of a man could be heard. ¡°Prince Yun, after a long journey to Beimin, this Prince must entertain you well.¡±
Yun Ruofeng shifted his gaze to Xie Yun. Both of them were simr in many aspects. They appeared gentle with an ever-present smile, and were well-known for treating others amiably.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie, please take a seat.¡± Xie Yun was considered a guest, so Yun Ruofeng couldn¡¯t just chase him away.
Xie Yun smiled as he sat down.
Qin Ling cupped his fists before he bowed and withdrew, closing the door behind him while leaving only the two princes in the room.
¡°There are many capable people in the Commandery Prince Residence. Even Prince Hao hasn¡¯t found out that this Prince hase to Beimin.¡±
Xie Yun smiled. ¡°Prince Hao is busy preparing for his wedding. He naturally doesn¡¯t have the energy to observe the movements of others.¡±
CHAPTER 393 (1): RED SILK
CHAPTER 393 (1): RED SILK
Trantion: Rakumon
Wedding? Su Xi-er, this Prince will definitely take you away!
¡°Prince Yun, why have you secretlye to Beimin?¡± Xie Yun went straight to the point, despite already having a good guess.
Yun Ruofeng wore a smile as he responded. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, what do you think this Prince¡¯s purpose is?¡±
¡°Su Xi-er is beautiful and clever; what man wouldn¡¯t like her? Prince Yun, did youe all this way to Beimin for the beauty?¡± Xie Yun raised his eyebrow and carefully observed Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression.
Seeing his cid expression, Xie Yunid his cards on the table. ¡°Someone with Su Xi-er¡¯s status isn¡¯t suitable to be Princess Consort Hao. Even if she does, it will be difficult for her toe out of this alive. Prince Yun, it¡¯s best if you take her away.¡±
¡°Su Xi-er is indeed unsuitable to be Princess Consort Hao. Beimin¡¯s political climate requires families to make marriage alliances to reinforce their positions. However, since Commandery Prince Xie hase to talk to this Prince, you cannot expect me to not suspect you of already having a n.This Prince has indeede here for the beauty.¡±
Xie Yun nodded. ¡°This Prince will assist you in obtaining your beauty. Your biggest obstacle should be Prince Hao, and this Prince will assist you with holding him back so that you can take Su Xi-er away easily.¡±
¡°Many thanks, Commandery Prince. This Prince offers a toast to you with tea in ce of wine.¡± Yun Ruofeng picked up the teapot and poured Xie Yun a cup.
Afterwards, the two clinked their cups together before downing their contents.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie, aren¡¯t you afraid that the matter of you cooperating with this Prince will be leaked, branding you with the crime of treason?¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s smile was reced with a solemn look in his eyes.
Xie Yun shook his head. ¡°You only want a woman. Since ancient times, beauties have been known to be femme fatales who would cause the downfall of a nation. This Prince is saving the country, not colluding with an enemy.¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gaze became distant. He was very clear that snatching Su Xi-er away would offend Pei Qianhao. But I am bent on getting this femme fatale.
¡°When do you n to act, Prince Yun?¡± Xie Yun asked as he ced his teacup down.
Yun Ruofeng indifferently replied, ¡°The day of Prince Hao¡¯s wedding.¡±
Xie Yun slightly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Your n is not bad. This Prince will make arrangements on that day; I hope that you do not disappoint my kind intentions.¡± Xie Yun stood up and bid Yun Ruofeng goodbye before leaving the room.
Yun Ruofeng knew that the Pei and Xie families had never gotten along. This time, I must take Su Xi-er away. If I fail, she will die when she stays in Beimin.
Qin Ling entered the room after watching Xie Yun leave, unable to stop himself from asking, ¡°Prince Yun, Commandery Prince Xie isn¡¯t someone easy to deal with. Are you sure that you want to work with him?¡±
¡°As long as this Prince can achieve my goal, I will use any person, no matter how conniving they are. Qin Ling, have there been any strange movements from the Prince Hao Residence?¡±
¡°The covert guards reported that there were two coarsely dressed women who boarded a horse carriage headed for the imperial pce while carrying arge amount of red silk.
Red silk. An item that is needed during a wedding. If they¡¯re sending it to the pce, does that mean that the wedding will ur in the pce?
¡°Continue monitoring the Prince Hao Residence. Make sure that you don¡¯t give yourselves away.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression turned serious.
Qin Ling bowed. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
After leaving the inn, Xie Yun boarded a horse carriage and headed for the Commandery Prince Residence. A guard came to report to him as soon as they arrived. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, Lord Pei has been waiting for you for a long time. He has something important to tell you.¡±
CHAPTER 393 (2) RED SILK
CHAPTER 393 (2) RED SILK
Trantion: Rakumon
In the main hall, Pei Zheng was about to cup his fists and pay his respects when he saw Xie Yun, but was stopped by thetter.
¡°The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t go missing. The problem right now is Prince Hao¡¯s idea of forging a severance letter. This Prince doesn¡¯t know who did it, but the handwriting is extremely simr to the Empress Dowager¡¯s.¡±
Realisation dawned upon Pei Zheng. ¡°Commandery Prince, your strategy of having the Empress Dowager go missing has been turned around by that severance letter. That is to say, Prince Hao¡¯s wedding will proceed as nned. What should we do now?¡±
¡°Lord Pei, don¡¯t worry; this Prince naturally has a solution. Even if Prince Hao has countered this n, how will the wedding proceed with the bride gone?¡± Xie Yun assuaged Pei Zheng¡¯s worries as he patted his shoulder.
¡°You mean to kill Su Xi-er on the day of the wedding?¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s face was filled with confusion. Isn¡¯t this too risky? Having raised Pei Qianhao for many years, I am very clear about his tough and unyielding personality.
¡°You don¡¯t have to ask about what we should do, Lord Pei. Just rest assured.¡± Xie Yun¡¯s eyes suddenly became harsh. ¡°Lord Pei, you are Prince Hao¡¯s adoptive father; you have to attend his wedding.¡±
Pei Zheng¡¯s heart turned sour from sorrow when he heard the word ¡®father¡¯. Back then, I brought him home and raised him like my own because I found him intelligent, and thought that he would make a good studypanion for my eldest son. Who would have thought that my biological son would pass away after falling from a horse? Due to ack of choice, I epted Pei Qianhao as the Pei Family¡¯s eldest son.
The phrase ¡®nurturing a snake in one¡¯s bosom¡¯ can be used to refer to me. It was Old Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s fault that my biological son died. The reason was simple: he had taken a liking to Pei Qianhao. Yet, the engagement agreement was between Commandery Princess Xie and the Pei Family¡¯s eldest son.
Thus, Old Commandery Prince Xie killed my biological son, and I killed him. From then on, enmity was sowed between the Pei and Xie families.
¡°Lord Pei, you didn¡¯t raise a son, but a ferocious tiger. You have to turn up at Prince Hao¡¯s wedding, work together with this Prince, and find a way to dy Prince Hao from entering the nuptial chamber.¡± There was a trace of a smile at the corner of Xie Yun¡¯s mouth. Everythinges down to that day.
In order to protect the Pei Family, Pei Zheng could only coborate with Xie Yun. Eradicating Su Xi-er, controlling Pei Qianhao, and having a woman from the Pei Family enter the Prince Hao Residence were his true intentions.
Hence, Pei Zheng no longer hesitated. ¡°Alright, I will do my best to cooperate with you on that day.¡±
¡°Guards,e and send Lord Pei back to the Pei Residence.¡± Xie Yunmanded the guards standing outside the main hall.
A guard was about to enter the main hall when he froze for a moment; he remained that way for only an instant before his expression returned to normal. He walked in and gestured at Pei Zheng to leave.
Pei Zheng walked out of the main hall and left the Commandery Prince Residence.
Soon, the guard who saw Pei Zheng off returned, anxiously reporting to Xie Yun, ¡°Commandery Prince, the Commandery Princess was listening in on the conversation you had with Lord Pei.¡±
Xie Yun¡¯s expression immediately became solemn. He walked out of the main hall and headed for Xie Liuli¡¯s courtyard.
Xie Liuli had dismissed the maidservants, and was anxiously pacing around in her room after hearing the exchange between her elder brother and Pei Zheng.
I can¡¯t leave the Commandery Prince Residence, so how do I inform Su Xi-er? She will definitely be in danger on the day of the wedding! Hearing Xie Yun talk about the bride going missing had frightened her.
I didn¡¯t expect that Elder Brother would be so ruthless.
The door was suddenly pushed open, causing her heart to skip a beat in shock. When she caught sight of Xie Yun¡¯s solemn expression, her heart plummeted.
She knew that her elder brother had found out about her eavesdropping. No longer cowering back, Xie Liuli questioned, ¡°Elder Brother, there¡¯s no grudge between you and Su Xi-er. Why do you insist on doing this?¡±
CHAPTER 394 (1): STOP COMPETING AND I WILL BE OBEDIENT
CHAPTER 394 (1): STOP COMPETING AND I WILL BE OBEDIENT
Trantion: Rakumon
However, Xie Liuli suddenly took a step back, leaving Xie Yun¡¯s hand awkwardly hanging in the air.
Stunned for a moment, he nced at Xie Liuli again before sighing. ¡°Liuli, be obedient.¡±
¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯ll be obedient if you don¡¯t fight for things that don¡¯t belong to you.¡± Xie Liuli gazed at Xie Yun with a serious expression.
She had read numerous history books from the various countries, and had seen time and again that those who tried to seize power had never met with a good end. She didn¡¯t want her beloved elder brother to go down the same wrong path and meet a tragic end.
If Elder Brother meets with misfortune, my whole world will copse.
¡°Liuli, you have only met Su Xi-er a few times; how can you be so sure that she¡¯s a good person? The world is perilous. How many times do you need me to say that?¡± Xie Yun couldn¡¯t help but be stern.
It wasn¡¯t until his gaze found its way to her bare forehead that she realised that something was missing. He immediately harshly chided her. ¡°Where¡¯s the pandora ss bead that you wear? It¡¯s a memento from mum. How could you just throw it away?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t throw it away. I carefully ced it in a box.¡±
Xie Yun softened his tone. ¡°Why did you suddenly put it away?¡±
Xie Liuli instantly became embarrassed as she muttered, ¡°I want my future husband to put the pandora ss bead on for me.¡± At the mention of a husband, she couldn¡¯t help but remember the tall man who saved her. Although he was d in coarse clothes, he was a very good person.
She had discovered the toughness and strength of a man in him. He managed to defeat so many bad guys just by himself. He was a hero in her eyes, even if she didn¡¯t know his name.
Xie Yun discerned his younger sister¡¯s bashfulness. Women are different from men in that they begin searching for the right match as soon as they turn 15. Liuli is already 18, and long past the marrying age.
¡°Liuli, since you¡¯re not interested in Prince Hao, I will find another suitable person for you.¡±
Xie Liuli immediately raised her head. ¡°Elder Brother, I don¡¯t want you to find someone for me; you will only look for a noble young master from a matching family. What¡¯s good about those people? How good can the sons be when their fathers have so many concubines?¡±
Hearing the annoyance in her tone, Xie Yun heartilyughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure to pick someone appropriate for you. Just don¡¯t leave your courtyard or eavesdrop on me anymore.¡± Without giving her a chance to reply, he turned to leave the room.
Upon walking outside, Xie Yun saw Xie Liuli¡¯s personal maidservant and instructed her, ¡°Guard the Commandery Princess; she¡¯s not allowed to leave her courtyard. Otherwise, you will bear the consequences.¡±
The maidservant repeatedly nodded in terror. ¡°This servant will bear that in mind. Please rest assured, Commandery Prince.¡±
Despite her reply, Xie Yun still couldn¡¯t be at ease, and ordered some guards to watch over his sister as well.
Inside her room, Xie Liuli¡¯s thoughts had moved away from Feng Changqing. She was now thinking about the conversation that she had overheard between Xie Yun and Pei Zheng.
How should I inform Su Xi-er? After ruminating for a long while, she pushed her room door open, preparing to leave the courtyard.
Just as she walked out however, she saw her personal maidservant waiting outside. ¡°Commandery Princess, what do you need? This servant will get it for you.¡±
¡°I am going out for some fresh air.¡± Xie Liuli casually came up with an excuse. However, before she could step forward, the maidservant knelt down.
¡°Commandery Princess, this servant begs of you, please don¡¯t go out. If you do, this servant will lose my life.¡±
Xie Liuli¡¯s body froze as she stared at the maidservant. It must be due to Elder Brother¡¯s orders. She raised her head again, only to notice guards stationed at the entrance to her courtyard. Her heart immediately dropped.
CHAPTER 394 (2): STOP COMPETING AND I WILL BE OBEDIENT
CHAPTER 394 (2): STOP COMPETING AND I WILL BE OBEDIENT
Trantion: Rakumon
~~~
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er had arrived at the Imperial Library. Hong Li and Ruo Yuan had alsoe, having been assigned to bring red silk to decorate the Imperial Library.
As Grand Tutor Kong didn¡¯t have an estate outside the pce, the Imperial Library was considered his house. Thus, as his goddaughter, Su Xi-er would be marrying from the Imperial Library.
The red silk had to be hung up on a bright and sunny day, but now that the sky was darkening, they could only decide to do it tomorrow.
Hong Li carefully stowed away the red silk in the wardrobe in Su Xi-er¡¯s room.
When Su Xi-er realised that Ruo Yuan had been showing a foolish smile ever since they reached the Imperial Library, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ruo Yuan, what¡¯s wrong? You have been wearing that foolish smile for a long time.¡±
¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m happy.¡± Ruo Yuanughed before winking at Su Xi-er. ¡°Prince Hao instructed Hong Li and me to wait upon you after you be Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er knew that there were no maidservants in the Prince Hao Residence. ording to the rules, she had to have maidservants apanying her when she married. Rather than selecting new servants, Hong Li and Ruo Yuan were the best options.
However, she had never treated them as maidservants. She grabbed their hands and said, ¡°All of use from the Pce Side Quarters. You may still dispense with the formalities in front of me in the future.¡±
Ruo Yuan widened her eyes, her cheeks flushed red as she uncontrobly sobbed. ¡°Su Xi-er, you are so nice. I have long seen you as a part of my family, but I will still be respectful to you in front of others once you be Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Hong Li nodded in agreement. ¡°We can¡¯t disregard the rules, but we can still act the same in private.¡± Hong Li felt her heart suffused with warmth. She had noticed the changes in herself ever since she decided to follow Su Xi-er. Despite initially doing so because she had her own agenda, Hong Li now went along with Su Xi-er purely because she wanted to. Her outlook had changed drastically, feeling as if she had returned to the person that she was before entering the pce.
¡°I¡¯ll be staying in this room, so don¡¯t wander around. Make sure you stay here while I go visit Tan Ge.¡± Su Xi-er walked out of the room.
Hong Li and Ruo Yuan knew who Tan Ge was. The maidservant who was responsible for sweeping in the Imperial Library. She also blocked an arrow for Su Xi-er. It seems like she¡¯s a good person.
Just as Su Xi-er arrived outside of the door to Tan Ge¡¯s room, she spotted Imperial Physician Zhao rushing over. ¡°Imperial Physician Zhao, what are your findings?¡±
¡°Miss Xi-er, pleasee to the side; I will exin in detail.¡± Imperial Physician Zhao wore a grave expression as he gestured for her to follow.
Su Xi-er nodded, heading to the main hall of the Imperial Library with him.
When Tan Ge happened to overhear their conversation, her hand that was holding the bowl of medicine shook. Did Imperial Physician Zhao discover something? Although I was the one who added the poison, Xie Yun was the one who gave it to me.
I have alreadye so far. There¡¯s no way I can back out now. Tan Ge¡¯s gaze deepened, and she raised her head to finish drinking the medicine.
¡°Are you feeling better?¡± The pce maid who was sent to serve Tan Ge softly asked.
¡°Yes, though my chest still hurts a little.¡±
¡°Not only are you a woman, you also suffered a blow from an arrow; it¡¯s only expected that you would be in some pain. Do rest.¡± The pce maid helped Tan Ge lie down before she walked out of the room, closing the door behind her.
~~~
In the main hall of the Imperial Library, Su Xi-er¡¯s eyebrows were slightly scrunched up after listening to what Imperial Physician Zhao had to say. ¡°It''s roughly the same as the poison that killed Old Maidservant Liu, but there¡¯s something else added. More importantly, this matter is rted to the Empress Dowager.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s expression grew even more grave before he spoke again. ¡°The Empress Dowager and Commandery Prince Xie are definitely rted. The arrows that hit Tan Ge and Prince Hao were shot with simr techniques. Chao Mu¡¯s death has brought many people into the picture.¡±
CHAPTER 395 (1): DON’T RANDOMLY RUB AGAINST ME
CHAPTER 395 (1): DON''T RANDOMLY RUB AGAINST ME
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Imperial Physician Zhao; I will inform Prince Hao.¡±
¡°This humble subject will take my leave then.¡± Imperial Physician Zhao bowed and took out some medicine from his medical box, cing them on the table. ¡°Simmer this medicine for Tan Ge. Her injury will be fine after drinking it.¡±
¡°Alright, thank you for your hard work, Imperial Physician Zhao.¡± Su Xi-er took the packet of medicine, preparing to head to the boiler room and hand it to the pce maid waiting upon Tan Ge.
Imperial Physician Zhao then turned to leave the main hall, heading out of the Imperial Library.
Before Su Xi-er reached the boiler room, she saw the pce maid walking out with a bowl of red bean soup. Aware of Su Xi-er¡¯s status, she deferentially bowed and greeted, ¡°Miss Xi-er.¡±
¡°How¡¯s Tan Ge doing?¡±
The pce maid shook her head. ¡°Her recovery isn¡¯t going well. She¡¯s feeling weak all over, and herplexion looks unhealthy. When I asked her today, she said that her wound still hurts. Her body was originally weak, so it¡¯s already quite a feat for her to survive after getting shot by an arrow.¡±
¡°Simmer this medicine and prepare it for Tan Ge to drink tomorrow. I will bring the red bean soup to her.¡± Su Xi-er passed the packet of medicine to the pce maid with one hand, taking the bowl of red bean soup with the other.
The pce maid took the packet of medicine and went back inside the boiler room, leaving Su Xi-er to bring the bowl of red bean soup to Tan Ge¡¯s room.
When Su Xi-er entered the room, Tan Ge was still awake. Thinking that it was the pce maid returning, Tan Ge said, ¡°Just leave it there for now. I¡¯m unable to drink it at the moment.¡±
¡°It¡¯s cold outside, so it¡¯d be better to drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s voice sent shivers down Tan Ge¡¯s spine. She immediately supported herself against the bed, trying to get up.
¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll help you up.¡± Su Xi-er set the bowl down before going to help Tan Ge sit up.
¡°Why did youe back to the Imperial Library? It¡¯s not safe here. What if someone tries to harm you again...¡± Tan Ge pursed her pallid lips as she looked at Su Xi-er in worry.
¡°Grand Tutor Kong doesn¡¯t have an estate, so the Imperial Library is his home. As his goddaughter, I have to marry from the Imperial Library.¡± Su Xi-er properly tucked Tan Ge under the quilt before standing up and bringing the red bean soup over.
¡°Open your mouth.¡± Su Xi-er blew on the soup and fed it to Tan Ge.
Watching Su Xi-er¡¯s earnest appearance, Tan Ge was slightly moved. Su Xi-er is so nice to me. Does she really not suspect me at all?
¡°Su Xi-er, what did Imperial Physician Zhao talk to you about?¡± Tan Ge softly asked.
¡°Chao Mu¡¯s death,¡± Su Xi-er faintly replied.
A trace of agony emerged in Tan Ge¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Commandery Prince Xie, but he¡¯s so powerful. How can we make him pay for killing Chao Mu?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll consider this matter over and done with. Tan Ge, you should leave the imperial pce, and flee to a faraway ce. That way, you¡¯ll be able to break free of Commandery Prince Xie.¡± Su Xi-er didn¡¯t tell her that not pursuing Chao Mu¡¯s death was only temporary.
CHAPTER 395 (2): DON’T RANDOMLY RUB AGAINST ME
CHAPTER 395 (2): DON''T RANDOMLY RUB AGAINST ME
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er scooped another spoonful for her again. ¡°Tan Ge, your life in the future will change ording to the paths you choose. I hope that you won¡¯t lose yourself and forget about your conscience.¡±
Tan Ge was slightly stunned before sheughed. ¡°Su Xi-er, I will definitely not lose my conscience.¡± I won¡¯t kill innocent people ever again, but I will use another method to fight for status. Even if Xie Yun pushed me towards the abyss, I also learned how to conceal my intentions and guess at other people¡¯s thoughts.
¡°Come, continue drinking.¡± Su Xi-er smiled as she fed Tan Ge spoon by spoon.
By the time the soup was finished, the sky outside was already getting dark, and the night breeze was getting stronger.
¡°Su Xi-er, you should quickly go and rest. You are going to be a bride soon; you can¡¯t tire yourself out just because of me.¡± Her pale lips had turned rosy from the red bean soup, and her eyes seemed to be smiling.
It was only at this moment that her smile truly reached the depths of her eyes. She honestly wished for Su Xi-er to live well in the future. I don¡¯t have a man like Prince Hao to protect me, but I will step onto a different path from now onwards.
Su Xi-er nodded, helping Tan Ge to lie back down before walking out of the room with the empty bowl in hand.
She had only taken a few steps when she spotted Ruo Yuan rushing over in an adorably flustered fashion. ¡°Give me the bowl. Someone is looking for you. Quick!¡±
Ruo Yuan snatched the bowl over from Su Xi-er, and headed straight for the kitchen without any further exnation.
Watching Ruo Yuan¡¯s retreating figure, Su Xi-er shook her head and faintly smiled. When she turned around again, she noticed Pei Qianhao.
So the ¡®someone¡¯ Ruo Yuan was referring to is Pei Qianhao. Thatss is pretty bold. She isn¡¯t even calling him ¡®Prince Hao¡¯ anymore.
¡°Come here.¡± Pei Qianhao waved his hand at Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er obediently walked over, but he took her into his embrace before she had even reached him. Hisrge robes covered her, and his voice was masked in displeasure as he spoke. ¡°The days get dark earlier in winter. It¡¯s alreadyte. Do you like being in the cold wind outside?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not cold at all. Your body is very warm.¡± Su Xi-er raised her head, a sly look in her eyes.
Pei Qianhao lightly knocked her forehead. ¡°This Prince should be ruthless and let you freeze.¡±
¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Su Xi-er confidently stated.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand hooked around her waist. ¡°Follow this Prince back to the Dragon Heaven Pce. You cane to the Imperial Library again tomorrow, and hang the red silk with the plumpss.¡±
He then pulled her along, tightening his grip on her waist in fear that she would be cold.
Su Xi-er stuck close to him. Is it painful for him to be walking about in the cold wind after just recovering from the arrow injury?
She immediately rubbed against him, allowing them to share one another¡¯s warmth.
¡°Just stick close and don¡¯t rub against me.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened. I should let her read the medical book too. Excessive rubbing will result in internal heat. This ignorantss needs to be taught a lesson!
¡°Prince Hao, the plump girl has a name. She¡¯s called Ruo Yuan, and the other girl is Hong Li.¡±
Pei Qianhao slightly furrowed his brow. ¡°This Prince can¡¯t remember.¡±
¡°Why not? You have read so many military books and memorised numerous military stratagems. Why can¡¯t you even remember two names?¡±
¡°Why should this Prince remember the names of irrelevant women?¡± Pei Qianhao said in a matter-of-fact tone.
I can¡¯t be bothered to remember the names of women unrted to me.
Su XI-er decided to pinch his waist, but there was hardly any b for her to pinch, causing her n to actually be quite a chore.
¡°Don¡¯t randomly pinch me. I should have let you read the medical book earlier.¡± Pei Qianhao touched her waist, nning to let his hand wander upwards in retaliation.
CHAPTER 396 (1): PEEP
CHAPTER 396 (1): PEEP
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°This Prince has realised that you will be bashful as soon as I mention the medical book.¡± ncing at the woman in his arms, the corners of his mouth curled up and his eyes lit up.
¡°If I¡¯m not embarrassed, wouldn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯m as shameless as you?¡± Su Xi-er red at him before swiftly walking away, clearly not wanting to discuss this anymore.
Perhaps he¡¯s very interested in studying this subject, seeing as how what he says makes a lot of sense. However, I can¡¯t help but be embarrassed whenever he brings it up.
¡°Lovemaking between husband and wife is very normal. How can you say that it¡¯s shameless?¡± Pei Qianhao countered before letting out a soft chuckle. ¡°The medical book states that the technique and amount of force used is imperative. You will learn to appreciate this Prince¡¯s shamelessness when you get used to it.¡±
Su Xi-er really felt like covering his mouth. The things he says are getting more and more shameless! Where has his high and mighty disposition gone?
¡°So shy that you are speechless. Fine then, this Prince won¡¯t mention it anymore.¡± Pei Qianhao pinched her cheek and embraced her more tightly, walking all the way to the Dragon Heaven Pce in this position.
Situ Lin was waiting in the courtyard when he saw the two of them walking over in one another¡¯s embrace, and couldn¡¯t help but sh a bright smile.
He had already dismissed the guards in the hall, and went up to greet the pair by himself as they arrived. ¡°Imperial Uncle, Imperial Aunt, it¡¯s getting cold. A heater filled with coal has been ced in the side hall so that it won¡¯t be cold at night.¡±
Su Xi-er pushed Pei Qianhao away and looked at Situ Lin. ¡°Many thanks, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be upset if family tries to thank me. But enough of that; it¡¯s windy outside, Imperial Uncle, you should bring Imperial Aunt inside.¡± Situ Lin reached out his hand as he smiled at Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°This Prince is happy that Your Majesty has learned to be more meticulous while handling matters. Grand Tutor Kong will being early tomorrow.¡±
Situ Lin¡¯s expression cracked when he heard thest sentence. I have to study early tomorrow morning. Sigh. Imperial Uncle, you just have to worry about making Imperial Aunt happy and preparing for your wedding. Don¡¯t keep staring at me!
¡±Your Majesty, you should return to your hall and rest.¡± Pei Qianhao sternly reminded.
Situ Lin didn¡¯t dare to tarry, immediately rounding the corner and disappearing from their sight.
¡°It¡¯s cold outside; let¡¯s go in.¡± Pei Qianhao pulled Su Xi-er into his arms again.
Su Xi-er followed him into the inner chamber of the side hall, feeling the gentle warmth brush against her skin thanks to the heater that had been ced inside. Although Situ Lin is still young, he is attentive to details. Of course, he¡¯s also very good at reading people and currying favour with others.
Over the course of the past few days, she had noticed that Situ Lin was very reliant on Pei Qianhao. As he didn¡¯t have a father, the rtionship he shared with Pei Qianhao was more of that between a father and a son rather than a sovereign and his subject. However, this ¡®father¡¯ was extremely strict. Even a cursory nce from Pei Qianhao was enough to frighten Situ Lin.
¡°Take off your clothes and get onto the bed.¡± Pei Qianhao began removing his own outer robes, setting them down on the clothes rack.
Su Xi-er also removed her clothes without being embarrassed, climbing onto the bed before Pei Qianhao could so that she could lie down on the inner side of it.
As she was lying in bed, she saw Pei Qianhao walking to the wardrobe, a blue-covered book appearing in his hand. He¡¯s still studyingte at night?!
CHAPTER 396 (2): PEEP
CHAPTER 396 (2): PEEP
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er carefully peeped at him, only to see that he was earnestly reading the book.
When some men read medical books that contain such pictures, they would immediately have dirty thoughts. However, Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression makes it look like he¡¯s studying it purely for academic value. It could be said that his restraint is much better than other men¡¯s.
However, she saw that the section he was reading was about postures and controlling strength.
The tips of her ears immediately flushed red. She swiftly turned around and lied back down on bed.
A soft chuckle entered her ears. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t want to read this book? Why did you peep when this Prince was reading?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Su Xi-er tly denied, pulling the quilt over her ears to cover them.
¡°If you didn¡¯t peep, why would you be so embarrassed? Even if you cover them with the quilt, you can¡¯t hide the fact that your ears are red from this Prince¡¯s eyes.¡±
¡°Pei Qianhao, your mouth is so vicious.¡± Su Xi-er ignored him after that.
¡°You were saying that this Prince¡¯s mouth is sweet a short while ago, and now you¡¯re saying it¡¯s vicious? What else are you going to say in the future?¡± He yfully teased her before closing the book and sliding off the bed.
Su Xi-er heard some rustling sounds before the candle was blown out. Her back felt cold until suddenly, he wrapped his arms around her waist, allowing her to feel the warmth of his chest.
¡°Turn around and sleep.¡± Pei Qianhao whispered, pulling her even closer.
Su Xi-er turned around to face Pei Qianhao.
¡°Sleep.¡± Pei Qianhao nted a kiss on her forehead as he spoke, closing his eyes as he backed away.
In the darkness, Su Xi-er opened her eyes to watch Pei Qianhao¡¯s peaceful expression. Her eyes wandered over the chiselled contours of his face as she felt his warm and steady breath brush against her cheek. It was only after a significant amount of time had passed was she finally satisfied, falling asleep with a warm feeling in her heart.
The next day, Pei Qianhao ate breakfast with her as usual, reminding her to take care before he left the Dragon Heaven Pce.
Apart from Wu Ling, there was now another guard protecting Su Xi-er. In addition to that, Pei Qianhao had nted covert guards throughout the imperial pce in order to heighten security as the wedding approached.
Just as Su Xi-er was about to leave the Dragon Heaven Pce, Grand Tutor Kond walked in with a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s very lively in the Imperial Library today. The plumpss woke up early this morning, and was discussing where the red silk should be hung. You should go over and take a look.¡±
Grand Tutor Kong then continued on his way with two guards following behind him.
Pei Qianhao had also sent guards to protect Grand Tutor Kong, and had even gone as far as to have people secretly monitor the Pei Residence. Nothing is allowed to go wrong during my wedding!
Soon, Su Xi-er was on her way to the Imperial Library.
As Situ Lin had yet toe of age, there were no imperial consorts in the imperial harem. With the Empress Dowager missing, authority had fallen to Consort Dowager Guo. That said, thetter had already distanced herself from worldly affairs; this left Su Xi-er, as Princess Consort Hao to-be, as the woman with the most authority in the Imperial Pce.
Thus, many of the pce maids and eunuchs bowed in respect when they saw Su Xi-er passing by. ¡°This servant greets Miss Xi-er.¡±
Su Xi-er waved her hand, allowing everyone to rx as her gazended on the pce maid who had gone against her in the Imperial Kitchen.
Noticing her gaze, the pce maid immediately knelt on the ground in fear. ¡°This servant failed to recognise your honourable self. Please forgive me for offending you thest time, Miss Xi-er.¡±
CHAPTER 397 (1): A FESTIVE SIGHT
CHAPTER 397 (1): A FESTIVE SIGHT
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes darkened at the memory, the suddenly frigid atmosphere weighing down on the nearby pce maids until they felt like they were suffocating.
The pce maid on the receiving end of this trembled under Su Xi-er¡¯s re, finally prostrating on the ground. ¡°Miss Xi-er, this servant was in the wrong. Please be magnanimous and let this servant off.¡±
¡°I am just a woman, not a gentleman. I am not magnanimous.¡± Su Xi-er signalled at Wu Ling with her eyes before walking forward.
Despite not knowing how the pce maid before them had offended Su Xi-er, Wu Ling believed that the former¡¯s character would never allow her to hand out punishments unless it was a severe offence.
Hence, he waved his hand to instruct the guards in the pce. ¡°Drag this pce maid out and give her 15 beatings of the nk.¡±
For a young girl to receive 15 beatings of the nk was tantamount to robbing her of half her life. She sank to the ground in shock, and only returned to her senses once someone began to drag her away. She loudly shouted, ¡°Please forgive this servant! This servant won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±
Her endless blood-curdling shrieks entered the ears of the other pce maids, causing their hearts to quake in terror. Su Xi-er¡¯s aura has changed dramatically now that she is going to be Princess Consort Hao. We have to be sure to show her respect in the future.
Just as Su Xi-er was about to reach the Imperial Library, Wu Ling came over to report, ¡°The pce maid has already received her punishment. However, may I ask why you decided to do so?¡±
¡°She offended Chao Mu.¡± She spoke softly, gazing into the distance as if reminiscing.
Wu Ling watched her as she walked away. Chao Mu was a pitiful woman; her life cut short just like that. Despite that, she can also be considered fortunate; she was allowed to live a contented life as she wished, unshackled by the worries of the world.
In the Imperial Library, Ruo Yuan was supporting a stool in one hand while holding a length of red silk in the other. Meanwhile, Hong Li was standing on the stool and hanging the red silk on the eaves.
All the eaves, trees, and even the courtyard door had to be decorated with red silk before the sun set, otherwise it would be inauspicious.
¡°Hong Li, it¡¯s nted! Move it more to the left!¡± Ruo Yuan raised her head and blinked her eyes.
Hong Li did as she was told. ¡°Ruo Yuan, is this right?¡±
However, the only response she received was silence. Confused, Hong Li turned to look at Ruo Yuan, only to see thetter dazedly staring in another direction. Just as she was about to ask what the matter was, Hong Li felt the stool sway under her as Ruo Yuan¡¯s hand shook.
¡°Ah...¡± The sudden loss of bnce had Hong Li falling towards the floor. Just as she was about to hit the ground, her scream echoed through the hall.
A momentter, she felt arge hand on her back, helping her up.
After Hong Li managed to stand properly, she realised that Wu Ling¡¯s hand was still on her waist. She pushed him away in shock, but her excessive strength took Wu Ling by surprise.
Now on the other side of the coin, Wu Ling was falling towards Ruo Yuan. Without any hesitation, Ruo Yuan reached out her hand to support Wu Ling by the waist, just as thetter had done with Hong Li.
It had only taken an instant, but the awkward scene in front of her had Su Xi-er stifling augh.
¡°Commander Wu, are you alright?¡± Ruo Yuan calmed down her wildly beating heart as she asked in concern.
CHAPTER 397 (2): A FESTIVE SIGHT
CHAPTER 397 (2): A FESTIVE SIGHT
Trantion: Rakumon
His voice carried a trace of reproach as he looked towards Hong Li. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a sorry state. ¡°I haven¡¯t offended you, have I Miss? I only came to support you when I saw that you were falling.¡±
Hong Li was speechless. What am I supposed to say? Ruo Yuan likes you? Although you did support me, your hand was on my waist. Ruo Yuan would have felt ufortable when she saw that.
Su Xi-er came forward to break up the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Let¡¯s continue hanging the red silk.¡±
Su Xi-er was about to climb onto the tall stool when Hong Li stopped her. ¡°You are the bride; you can¡¯t be the one hanging it. Ruo Yuan and I will do it.¡±
¡°Let me do it. I don¡¯t need a stool to reach.¡± Wu Ling offered.
Hong Li nced at Ruo Yuan before pushing her.
Finally, Ruo Yuan stammered. ¡°Commander Wu, you are a man. Only women can hang the red silk. If you want to help, you have to be a woman.¡±
She wasn¡¯t very eloquent when speaking to Wu Ling, and entirely missed how her words were very... inappropriate.
Wu Ling¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes twitched. He had been about to take the red silk, but was now left with his hand hanging awkwardly in midair. In the end, he could only let his hand drop and take a step back.
Su Xi-er let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Alright, Ruo Yuan and I will hold onto the stool. Hong Li, you will be in charge of hanging up the red silk. Wu Ling, you can let us know if anything is nted.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Wu Ling took a few steps back, watching over the three of them as they hung up the red silk. With everyone working together, it wasn¡¯t long before the entire row of eaves was decorated with red silk.
Once they were done, they moved on to the other side. When they reached the room that had belonged to Chao Mu, Su Xi-er felt a little sorrowful. She recalled the words Chao Mu had said to her. ¡°When Ie of age, I also want to wear a red string around my neck.¡±
When Ruo Yuan noticed Su Xi-er¡¯s thoughts drifting off, she whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I heard that women who are about to get married tend to be more mncholic and sensitive.¡±
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°You have juste to the Imperial Library, and you already know how to use four-word idioms.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t tease me anymore. Grand Tutor Kong only taught that to me yesterday.¡± Ruo Yuan was embarrassed as she quietly muttered. I have never studied, and I¡¯m not even literate. Grand Tutor Kong simply taught me a little when he saw that I was interested.
¡°Ruo Yuan is very smart to be able to apply what she has learnt right away!¡± Hong Li heartilyughed before stepping back onto the stool and continuing to hang the red silk up.
Fully engaged in the task, Ruo Yuan and Hong Li¡¯s faces were wreathed in smiles. Just a few hourster, the Imperial Library was nearly entirely covered in red silk, giving it a celebratory atmosphere.
Grand Tutor Kong waspletely stunned when he came back, his eyes lighting up.
Hong Liughed. ¡°Grand Tutor Kong, are you crying?¡±
¡°Nonsense, this old man isn¡¯t crying.¡± Grand Tutor Kong chided as he walked forward, delighted as he took in the auspicious red colour. ¡°It¡¯s great that the Imperial Library has gotten livelier!¡±
Grand Tutor Kong then remembered something. ¡°The top seamstress in the pce has something growing on her hand, so she is unable to sew your wedding dress. We¡¯ve found another skilled seamstress who can do the job in the capital, but she¡¯ll only agree if she finds the bride¡¯s character to her liking. Su Xi-er, you might have to personally make a trip there.¡±
Hong Li pouted. ¡°What a huge temper. We even need to personally invite her.¡±
Grand Tutor Kong exined, ¡°Talented people in the world often have more entric personalities.¡±
¡°I will make a trip out of the pce tomorrow.¡± I need to leave the pce to see if I can gather some other information anyways.
The wedding is approaching soon, but is Lianchen already on his way here? I wonder how he¡¯s doing right now.
CHAPTER 398 (1): YUN RUOFENG SPOTTED HER
CHAPTER 398 (1): YUN RUOFENG SPOTTED HER
Trantion: Rakumon
Grand Tutor Kong had already stated that if Tan Ge was still bedridden a few days before the wedding, she would have to be moved to another pce; his reason was that having someone who was ill stay in the same pce would be inauspicious for the festive mood. In addition, every room in the Imperial Library was to be washed with Chinese honey locust water until everything was gleaming. After all, someone had just died here a few days prior.
Pei Qianhao returnedte after Su Xi-er had returned to the Dragon Heaven Pce. As soon as he walked into the room, he exined to her that they would be leaving the pce to meet the seamstress who would be creating the wedding dress. As for everything else, he advised her that he would be handling all of it.
Su Xi-er looked at him from the side. He¡¯s very attentive.
Catching her staring at him, Pei Qianhao felt a little awkward. He walked behind her and hooked his hands around her waist before carrying her to the bed. ¡°Go to sleep. You have to wake up early tomorrow.¡±
¡°What about you?¡± Su Xi-er countered.
Pei QIanhao lowered his head and set his forehead against hers. ¡°This Prince will be reading.¡±
Su Xi-er was stunned. It can¡¯t be the medical book again, right?
A burst of yfulughter escaped from his lips. ¡°Look at you. I know that your thoughts must have run wild. Don¡¯t worry, this Prince will be reading a military book today.¡±
He then slid a book out from his sleeve, swinging it in front of Su Xi-er so that she could read the title before sitting down at a desk in the room.
Su Xi-er nced at him. He can¡¯t me me for guessing incorrectly when he switches from being serious to shameless so rapidly. In the end, Su Xi-er propped her head up with her right hand, falling asleep while watching him earnestly pore over the book in his hands.
PeiQianhao''s gaze deepened as his eyes stopped over a set of words written on the page.
Soul insertion
This book might look like a military manual on the surface, but is actually... about the ult.
His eyes were fixed on those words as he clenched his right hand before rxing it again. Only after a long time did he close the book, walk to the wardrobe, and stow the book away underneath everything else.
He didn¡¯t believe in the ult, but now... Doubt flickered across his eyes, and a soft chuckle escaped his lips. Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter who she is. In the end, this is all just my own suspicions. The one thing I know for sure is that she is the one I want.
Pei QIanhao turned around and walked towards the bed, shaking his head when he saw her hand hanging out of the quilt. If I don¡¯t hug her while she sleeps, her hands will start bing restless.
He carefully tucked her hand under the quilt. Just as he was about to let go, she suddenly grabbed him and softly mumbled, ¡°This servant smells.¡±
The corners of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth raised. She¡¯s even dreaming about her life in the Pce Side Quarters.
He squeezed her hand. ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t mind that you smell.¡± Only after he gentlyid his hand over hers did she rx her grip.
Pei Qianhao slowly removed his outer robes and climbed onto the bed, embracing her from behind as he fell asleep.
The next morning, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t see Pei Qianhao around when she woke up. He has always eaten breakfast together with me. I wonder where he disappeared to so early in the morning.
¡°Miss Xi-er, the rinsing water and breakfast have been prepared.¡± A pce maid respectfully informed her from outside the door.
Su Xi-er replied with an affirmative before dressing herself. A momentter, she had tied a simple hair bun for herself before walking out of the room.
In less than an hour, she had finished freshening up and eating breakfast. She then left the Dragon Heaven Pce with Wu Ling and the other guards from the Prince Hao Residence trailing behind.
There were noticeably more guardsing along today, with a few more standing beside an ordinary-looking horse carriage in the distance.
CHAPTER 398 (2): YUN RUOFENG SPOTTED HER
CHAPTER 398 (2): YUN RUOFENG SPOTTED HER
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er nodded, and went forward to board the horse carriage. It wasn¡¯t long before Ruo Yuan and Hong Li arrived as well.
¡°We can leave the pce again.¡± Hong Li¡¯s eyes shone as she pped in joy.
Sitting beside her was Ruo Yuan, who kept her head lowered. Why is Commander Wu here again? I feel embarrassed every time I see him.
¡°Ruo Yuan, don¡¯t be nervous when you see Commander Wu.¡± Su Xi-er reminded.
Ruo Yuan came back to her senses a momentter, but kept her head lowered. How should I stop myself from being nervous? The only solution is to not look at him! Hence, she came up with an idea: hiding from him. There¡¯s too much of a chasm between me and Commander Wu. Besides, he has Miss Qing. They get along well, and Commander Wu seems quite fond of her.
Ruo Yuan¡¯s pupils darkened at this thought. I can¡¯t be nervous. Commander Wu will be marrying Miss Qing in the future. If she finds out that I still harbour such feelings, she will definitely beat me to death.
It was because of this that Ruo Yuan¡¯s expression became indifferent until she raised her head to smile at Su Xi-er. ¡°We¡¯re going to have your measurements taken for the wedding dress. Su Xi-er, you¡¯ll definitely be earth-shatteringly beautiful when you wear it on the day of the wedding!¡±
Hong Li burst out inughter at the phrase ¡®earth-shatteringly¡¯. ¡°You use whatever Grand Tutor Kong teaches you. How can ¡®earth-shattering¡¯ be used to describe a woman¡¯s appearance?¡±
The corners of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth curled into a smile as she quietly watched them bicker.
Ruo Yuan looked at Hong Li in confusion. ¡°What should I say then?¡±
¡°Dazzling beauty that makes the fishes sink and the geese descend; So beautiful that the moon hides behind the clouds and the flowers are put to shame;[1] Devastating beauty that causes the downfall of a nation!¡± Hong Li smiled as she replied.
¡°Causing Prince Hao to fall in love with her, hehe.¡± Ruo Yuan giggled as shemented.
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You are very clever. I should ask Grand Tutor Kong to teach you properly.¡±
¡°Grand Tutor Kong is so knowledgeable, and I¡¯m already happy that he uses some of his spare time to teach me. I can¡¯t take up too much of his time.¡± Ruo Yuanughed in a silly manner before turning her head to look outside of the carriage.
The horse carriage had already left the imperial pce, and was travelling on the main street which was lined with peddlers hawking their wares.
The seamstress they were going to see had been mentioned by Grand Tutor Kong yesterday. Her husband had passed away, leaving her with just one daughter who had married into a farming family in the suburbsst year. As a result, the seamstress was left alone and living a simple life ever since.
The horse carriage stopped opposite Ye¡¯s Inn, where the seamstress was staying, and allowed Su Xi-er and the rest to alight.
Yun Ruofeng was drinking tea in his room when he opened the window and happened to catch sight of theming out of the horse carriage.
When Su Xi-er entered an embroidery house, Yun Ruofeng slowly ced his teacup down, his heart sinking along with it.
She¡¯s about to get married. She¡¯s walking into an embroidery house to pick her wedding dress.
A sour feeling gushed forth from the bottom of his heart, causing his heart to ache. The scene of her entering the embroidery house made it feel like needles were stabbing his eyes.
At this moment, the manager of Ye¡¯s Inn walked in with pastries. ¡°Patron, the pastries are here. Please have some. It¡¯s a well-known specialty of Beimin.¡±
Only after the manager ced all the pastries on the table did he realise that Yun Ruofeng was staring at the embroidery house opposite the inn. He couldn¡¯t but remark, ¡°There¡¯s only one seamstress in that embroidery house, but her needlework is superb despite being nearly 60 years old. When the male members of the Imperial Household marry a wife, they will personally pay her a visit to request her to sew a wedding dress.¡±
Every word was like a knife prating Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart. The originally clear look in his eyes was now shrouded and dark.
The manager was baffled. Did I say something wrong? Isn¡¯t the patron staring at the embroidery house because he¡¯s interested in it?
1. Phrases used to describe the Four Beauties of Ancient China.
CHAPTER 399 (1): PASSED BY
CHAPTER 399 (1): PASSED BY
Trantion: Rakumon
The manager couldn¡¯t help but shudder at his frigid voice, quickly lowering his head before turning to leave the private room. ¡°This lowly one will leave right now.¡±
What¡¯s wrong with the guest? He was still cordial when he arrived, but he flew into a rage in the blink of an eye.
Still wrapped up in his own thoughts, the quickly walking manager identally bumped into someone while holding the tray.
Seeing that the manager was quite old, Qin Ling immediately supported him. ¡°Are you alright?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, but something has happened to your master.¡± The manager steadied himself with Qin Ling¡¯s help.
Hearing the manager¡¯s words, Qin Ling immediately headed for the private room after the former went on his way.
When he arrived, Yun Ruofeng was still staring at the embroidery house. His mood seemed to have stabilised, and his gaze was no longer as cold as before.
Qin Ling silently walked to his side and saw that Yun Ruofeng was looking at an embroidery house. Why is Prince Yun staring at such a ce?
A momentter, Yun Ruofeng turned his head to look at Qin Ling, and slowly remarked, ¡°This Prince saw Su Xi-er.¡±
Qin Ling immediately understood the reason behind his actions. Prince Yun was staring at that embroidery house because Su Xi-er entered it. The only reason that she would be visiting an embroidery house right now is to pick out a wedding dress; no wonder Prince Yun scared the manager just now.
¡°She has already forgotten this Prince.¡± Prince Yun softly stated, a trace of sorrow and destion in his voice.
Qin Ling usually didn¡¯tment much about Yun Ruofeng¡¯s feelings, but he couldn¡¯t help but say something when he felt that thetter appeared especially miserable, ¡°Prince Yun, please allow this subordinate to boldly ask, have you forgotten the previous Eldest Imperial Princess?¡±
To mention the words ¡®previous Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ in Nanzhao was forbidden, but Qin Ling had chosen to do so.
The look in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes faltered. He turned his gaze towards the embroidery house once again, keeping silent for a very long time.
¡°Please have a good rest, Prince Yun. This subordinate will take my leave.¡± Qin Ling bowed and left the private room, closing the door behind him and leaving Yun Ruofeng to his own thoughts.
Yun Ruofeng curled his hands into fists under his sleeves. I have never forgotten Ning Rn. But it was only after I lost her did I understand that she¡¯s already an indispensable part of my life, to the point that I couldn¡¯t live without her.
However, she has now been snatched away by Pei Qianhao, and is no longer known as Ning Rn.
Her status is no longer that of a servant, which makes this more difficult to snatch her away. Furthermore, robbing another person¡¯s body and reincarnating in it is seen as evil, so we can¡¯t allow her true identity to be revealed.
Yun Ruofeng stared at the embroidery house, his gaze firm as he mumbled to himself, ¡°Su Xi-er, even if you have forgotten this Prince and fallen in love with Pei Qianhao, this Prince will have to take you away for your own sake.¡±
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er suddenly felt her heart leap, a shiver running down her spine. I keep feeling that there¡¯s something amiss.
Noticing her abnormal expression, N¨¦e Liu, the seamstress she hade to see, asked, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Su Xi-er replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aunt Liu, please continue.¡±
¡°I always appraise the person whenever I sew a wedding dress for someone. The first time I saw you, I already decided that I would take on the job.¡± N¨¦e Liu showed a puzzled expression. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that you¡¯re getting married? Besides, the person you¡¯re marrying is...¡±
Su Xi-er cut her off as she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m naturally happy that I¡¯m getting married. N¨¦e Liu, please continue taking my measurements.¡±
¡°Good, you can rest assured that I¡¯ll make you a gorgeous wedding dress from the best fabrics with golden and colourful threads.¡±
¡°Thank you for the trouble, Aunt Liu.¡± Su Xi-er replied with a smile.
CHAPTER 399 (2): PASSED BY
CHAPTER 399 (2): PASSED BY
Trantion: Rakumon
Ruo Yuan ran to Su Xi-er. ¡°Your wedding dress is so beautiful. Aunt Liu¡¯s craftsmanship is too amazing! I... Hong Li, how does that four-word idiom go again? Extraordinary work as if done by the supernatural?¡±
Aunt Liu happened to hear Ruo Yuan as she came out of the inner chamber, and burst intoughter. ¡°Youss, you¡¯re quite interesting. Come and look for me when you¡¯re getting married. I will make you a set for free.¡±
Ruo Yuan was the first person Aunt Liu had ever made such an offer to. The former widened her eyes incredulously as she looked at Aunt Liu. ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Would I lie? Remember to look for me.¡± Aunt Liu took out a book that contained numerous dress designs.
Ruo Yuan¡¯s eyes sparkled for a moment before they dimmed. Will I be able to marry someone in this lifetime? Men like beautiful and slim women like Su Xi-er, and even if I can slim down, my skin is rough from many years of manualbour.
My skin is the roughest among all the maidservants in the Pce Side Quarters. Which man would like me...
Ruo Yuan inwardly sighed. When she noticed Su Xi-er looking in her direction, she immediately smiled. ¡°Everything in here looks so nice!¡±
Su Xi-er flipped through a few pages before saying to Aunt Liu, ¡°Combine these few designs. Make sure it isn¡¯t too long, and sew patterns of Lingrui flowers on the wedding dress. Aunt Liu, have you seen Lingrui flowers?¡±
¡°Of course, the capable people Prince Hao scouted have enabled the sessful transntation of Lingrui flowers in Beimin. The plot ofnd beside the Merchant River has been cleared for arge patch of Lingrui flowers to be nted next spring. I happened to see the guards from the Prince Hao Residence moving pots of Lingrui flowers not long ago.¡± Aunt Liu¡¯s expression was full of admiration. Many people have unsessfully tried to transnt Lingrui flowers for years, yet Prince Hao and his team of capable people have aplished it! That¡¯s why the civilians all say that there¡¯s nothing Prince Hao can¡¯t do in this world; it¡¯s only a matter of whether he feels like it.
¡°Aunt Liu, we¡¯ll be counting on you then.¡± Su Xi-er smiled at her. Wu Ling, who had been silently standing at the side, came forward to hand the deposit fee to Aunt Liu.
¡°I will be rushing through the night to finish it. You cane and collect it in two days.¡± Aunt Liu epted the silvers with a warm smile.
¡°Are we going back now?¡± Hong Li was a bit reluctant. I haven¡¯t gotten a good look around the streets yet.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Yes.We¡¯ll have plenty of time in the future to stroll around.¡± Bidding goodbye to Aunt Liu, she walked out of the embroidery house and boarded the horse carriage.
Mei Jinxiu happened to be passing by, and spotted Su Xi-er as she was boarding the carriage. Hastening her pace, she intended to inform Su Xi-er of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s presence in Beimin.
However, she had only taken a few steps when a tall man suddenly appeared in front of her, blocking her way.
¡°Who are you?¡± Mei Jinxiu asked in confusion. She tried to look ahead of her, but realised that Su Xi-er¡¯s carriage had already left.
¡°Miss, Commandery Prince Xie invites you to the Commandery Prince Residence.¡± The guard gestured at her to follow.
Mei Jinxiu¡¯s face was filled with vignce. The guard appeared just as I spotted Su Xi-er. Could Commandery Prince Xie have dispatched someone to monitor me? What on earth is the rtionship between Commandery Prince Xie and Prince Hao?! Are they friends or foes?
Mei Jinxiu immediately regretted her actions. I shouldn¡¯t have recklessly told Commandery Prince Xie about Prince Yun. It would have been better to directly report it to one of the guards from the Prince Hao Residence!
¡°Miss, please. The Commandery Prince is waiting for you in his residence.¡±
Seeing the guard¡¯s solemn expression, Mei Jinxiu only felt that she had stepped into a fire pit. I just managed to escape from the Pei Residence, but now I¡¯ve fallen into Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s clutches.
CHAPTER 400 (1): PRINCE HAO TAKES ACTION
CHAPTER 400 (1): PRINCE HAO TAKES ACTION
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°If it¡¯s truly an invitation, I can choose to ept or reject it.¡± Mei Jinxiu immediately walked forward.
She had only taken two steps when arge arm blocked her. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t seem to be aware of Beimin¡¯s rules. The Commandery Prince¡¯s invitation can¡¯t be rejected.¡±
Having heard the guard¡¯s words, Mei Jinxiu immediately understood that Xie Yun wasn¡¯t what one would call a ¡®good person¡¯. He¡¯s definitely Prince Hao¡¯s enemy! He must have looked into my background and found out that I¡¯m not from Beimin!
The Xie Family was a prestigious aristocratic family, and she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to win against the guard in a head-on sh. I should pretend to agree first, then think of a way to escapeter.
Mei Jinxiu nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
The guard waved his hand, beckoning a horse carriage to drive over. Mei Jinxiu¡¯s eyes filled with self-deprecation when she saw it. To have a horse carriage waiting means that they¡¯ve already been tailing me for a long time!
¡°Miss, please board the horse carriage.¡± The guard respectfully extended his hand.
Mei Jinxiu coldly snorted. ¡°The way the Commandery Prince Residence treats its guests is absolutely great!¡± She flung her sleeves, and got onto the carriage.
With a crack of the horsewhip, the horse carriage swiftly headed in the direction of the Commandery Prince Residence.
It wasn¡¯t long before the carriage arrived in front of the Commandery Prince Residence, affording Mei Jinxiu a look at it¡¯s exterior. The entrance itself was simr in size to the Pei Residence, but the interior design was different.
Mei Jinxiu followed the guard to the main hall where Xie Yun was sitting in the upper seat, smiling down at his ¡®guest¡¯.
The guard bowed and withdrew, leaving only the two of them in the main hall.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie, let¡¯s not beat about the bush. What are your intentions? You¡¯re clearly not friends with Prince Hao; you lied to me!¡± Mei Jinxiu yelled,pletely disregarding Xie Yun¡¯s status.
Although she had tried to keep her temper in check, her true nature couldn¡¯t help but boil to the surface after being deceived. I hate the Mei Family¡¯s elders for lying to me for many years!
¡°Miss Mei, as a healer, you should drink some tea to reduce your internal fire.¡± Xie Yun picked up the teapot and poured some into a cup before handing it to her.
¡°I don¡¯t drink tea.¡± Mei Jinxiu fixed him with a stern look before continuing. ¡°Prince Yun¡¯s reason for entering Beimin is undoubtedly to snatch Su Xi-er away. You stopped me from informing Prince Hao, and you must be in cahoots with Prince Yun.¡±
¡°Miss Mei, why are you in such a rage? After staying in the Pei Residence for so long, you are getting more and more hot-headed.¡±
¡°Commandery Prince, you are despicable!¡± Mei Jinxiu gnashed out. She would be reminded of the Mei Family Elders whenever she looked at him. I hate being lied to!
¡°Despicable?¡± Xie Yun questioned. The amount of blood that stains my hand is much less than Prince Hao¡¯s. I don¡¯t steal from others either, but this is already considered despicable? I¡¯m simply skilled in reading people¡¯s minds and using that to my advantage.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie, I have already epted your invitation, I will be going now.¡± Mei Jinxiu snorted before turning to leave.
¡°How can you leave before having a meal?¡± Xie Yun pped his hands to signal for the meal to be served.
A momentter, a few guards carried a table in, followed by trays of sumptuous dishes.
¡°It won¡¯t take long for you to finish eating first.¡± Xie Yun walked to the table and gestured for Mei Jinxiu to take a seat.
¡°Do you take me for a fool? Dishes served by a despicable person will definitely be poisoned. You try a bite first.¡± Mei Jinxiu warily looked at him.
Xie Yun picked up a pair of chopsticks and made a point of tasting each dish before sitting down. ¡°You are already in this Prince¡¯s residence. Why would I bother with poison when I could take your life with the lift of a finger?¡±
CHAPTER 400 (2): PRINCE HAO TAKES ACTION
CHAPTER 400 (2): PRINCE HAO TAKES ACTION
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°You made the disfigurement powder for Pei Anru, but who would have known that she would be hoisted by her own petard.¡± Xie Yun calmly stated before looking at Mei Jinxiu. ¡°The Mei Family is known for their superior medical skills. This Prince knows that you have been chased out by your elders; help this Prince with a favour, and I will assist you in seizing back control of the Mei Family.¡±
It was a very attractive deal, but Mei Jinxiu didn¡¯t n on epting it. Assisting me in seizing the Mei Family back is no small matter. If he is willing to offer this kind of enticing reward, the favour he¡¯s asking will undoubtedly be even more extreme!
¡°Commandery Prince, I am unable to ept your kind intentions. I understand very well that there is no free lunch in this world.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you ask this Prince what I want you to do? It¡¯s very simple¡±
¡°Someone as despicable as you will definitely make me do something heinously evil. I won¡¯t do it.¡± Mei Jinxiu bluntly stated before standing up.
There was a faint smile on Xie Yun¡¯s face. This woman¡¯s personality is much tougher than Tan Ge¡¯s; she isn¡¯t easy to control.
¡°A healer must have a conscience, hold firm to their beliefs and virtues, and have a strong sense of ethics. Commandery Prince Xie, please find someone else to fulfil your favour.¡± Mei Jinxiu prepared to walk out of the main hall.
She had only taken a few steps when she was blocked by Xie Yun. ¡°It should be easy enough for you to make some medicine for me, correct?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t dream of asking me to make medicine.¡± Mei Jinxiu raised her head to glower at him.
¡°You will only leave the Commandery Prince Residence when you agree.¡± Xie Yun chuckled and instructed the guards outside the main hall. ¡°Guards, send Miss Mei to the side room to rest.¡±
She immediately felt a headacheing on. I¡¯m being held captive again!
Acknowledging Xie Yun¡¯s orders, the guards gestured for Mei Jinxiu to follow.
Just as she began to helplessly obey, another guard frantically rushed in. ¡°Commandery Prince, the soldiers you deployed away from the capital were suddenly attacked by mountain bandits. It also rained that night, causing the mountain slopes to cave in. Many soldiers, including Commander Ye, were trapped in the disaster and died.¡±
¡°What?!¡± Any remaining traces of smugness were wiped from Xie Yun¡¯s face as his eyes darkened. ¡°Prepare a horse. This Prince will personally head over.¡±
Commander Ye was to Xie Yun what Wu Ling was to Pei Qianhao. Needless to say, this wasn¡¯t something he could take lightly.
Mei Jinxiuughed in glee, and shouted, ¡°Those who have a guilty conscience will receive their retribution. It¡¯s a pity that the soldiers under you were the ones to bear the punishment. A person should umte good deeds!¡±
She immediately felt a frigid gaze shooting in her direction. Xie Yun coldly walked up to her before raising his hand, swinging it straight at her face.
Even if Mei Jinxiu had some fighting skills, she wasn¡¯t Xie Yun¡¯s match. The force from his p caused her head to tilt to the side, her cheek swelling.
The guard was frightened to the point that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. The Commandery Prince has never hit women, but it looks like that will no longer be the case. I can only say that this woman is too glib-tongued and arrogant,pletely disregarding the Commandery Prince. If she continues to do so, she will be killed, even if she is still valuable.
Mei Jinxiu stopped talking, huffing with rage as she looked at Xie Yun.
¡°This Prince has plenty of methods to make you obey.¡± Viciousness appeared on Xie Yun¡¯s face before he swiftly turned to leave.
Mounting his horse, he rushed out of the city to where the incident had taken ce. It was about 30 kilometres away, and he would only arrive around midnight even speeding there on his steed.
The covert guard from the Prince Hao Residence immediately went to the army barracks to report to Pei Qianhao after spotting Xie Yun¡¯s departing figure.
However, when the covert guard entered the tent, he found Pei Qianhao to be unperturbed, as if he had already expected this to happen.
¡°Prince Hao, what should we do next?¡± The covert guard couldn¡¯t help but ask.
CHAPTER 401 (1): THROW ONE’S PERSONALITY
CHAPTER 401 (1): THROW ONE''S PERSONALITY
Trantion: Rakumon
The covert guard immediately understood his intentions. Prince Hao ns to take action while Commandery Prince Xie is been distracted. Only then can the wedding proceed smoothly.
Hence, the covert guard bowed before remembering something. ¡°There was a youngdy who entered the Commandery Prince Residence, but I did not recognise her. I could tell from her expression that she was forced to go in.¡±
Mockery emerged in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. What¡¯s with a dignified man always making use of women? Is Xie Yun going to make use of even his younger sister for his ns one day?
¡°Continue monitoring the Commandery Prince Residence.¡± Pei Qianhaomanded before going back to perusing the new army recruit records.
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The covert guard bowed again as he left the tent.
~~~
The Imperial Library
Tan Ge was leaving her room just as Su Xi-er returned, catching sight of the red silk draped over everything. Even though she had already seen them when they were being hung up, everything appeared different when bathed in the golden-yellow sunlight. They gave off a harmonious aura of festivity and warmth when viewed today.
Ruo Yuan knew Tan Ge as the pce maid who was in charge of sweeping the Imperial Library. More importantly, she was the one who had blocked an arrow for Su Xi-er. Thus, Ruo Yuan immediately went over to grab Tan Ge¡¯s hand. ¡°Tan Ge, you¡¯re such a great beauty. You must quickly recover.¡±
¡°You are?¡± Tan Ge puzzledly looked at the plumpdy who had suddenly appeared in front of her. Her eyes are shining, and her rosy smile spreads across her rosy cheeks.
¡°I¡¯m Ruo Yuan.¡± Ruo Yuan pointed at Hong Li. ¡°She¡¯s Hong Li. Both of us used to be maidservants in the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
After learning of their identities, Tan Ge smiled at them. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± They are the good sisters Su Xi-er befriended in the Pce Side Quarters. Although their personalities are different, I can tell that the look in their eyes is very pure.
¡°Tan Ge.¡± Su Xi-er called her before speaking with concern. ¡°The sunlight is quite nice today, but you¡¯ll catch a cold if you stay out for too long.¡±
¡°My back is hurting from lying down for a very long time, so I havee out to enjoy the sunlight and festive mood.¡± Tan Ge replied with a smile on her face before suddenly asking, ¡°Su Xi-er, have you prepared the items needed for the wedding? Not only does the female side need to hang red silk, they also have to buy the Hundred Births Fruit, and do things like sewing a handkerchief.¡±
Ruo Yuan curiously asked, ¡°I know about the Hundred Births Fruit. It implies giving birth to a son early; but what is the handkerchief for?¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t understand the wedding customs in Beimin, and there was no such practice of sewing a handkerchief in Nanzhao.
¡°The person who sews the handkerchief must be someone closest to the bride; for example, her mother or sister. Su Xi-er, I¡¯ll sew it for you. The bride will hold the handkerchief as she boards the bridal sedan chair, and throw the handkerchief away before passing through the entrance of the groom¡¯s residence. It symbolises throwing away one¡¯s personality; discarding all of one¡¯s bad temper.¡± Tan Ge exined.
So that¡¯s how it works. To have a bride throw away her personality, this custom is really... But since I¡¯m now in Beimin, I should follow their customs. Besides, throwing the handkerchief is one thing, but my personality... we¡¯ll have to wait and see about that.
¡°Ruo Yuan, do you still have some fabric left? I¡¯ll start sewing the handkerchief today.¡± Tan Ge tugged Ruo Yuan¡¯s sleeve and asked.
¡°You can just ask Prince Hao. What kind of fabric do you need?¡± Ruo Yuan tilted her head with a smile.
Tan Ge replied, ¡°The custom dictates that a normal fabric would suffice.¡±
¡°You can just get normal fabric from the Imperial Household Department.¡± Su Xi-er interrupted. Pei Qianhao is very busy, and his wound has yet to recover. It wouldn¡¯t do for him to be exhausted.
CHAPTER 401 (2): THROW ONE’S PERSONALITY
CHAPTER 401 (2): THROW ONE''S PERSONALITY
Trantion: Rakumon
Wu Ling ordered the guards to leave everything in one of the Imperial Library¡¯s storage rooms that had been cleared. ¡°Carry those carefully; make sure you don¡¯t bump against anything.¡±
Hong Li pulled Ruo Yuan aside, secretly whispering. ¡°Prince Hao is really attentive. He has even prepared the jewellery for Su Xi-er.¡±
¡°Of course, Prince Hao treats Su Xi-er as his treasure. He will definitely please her and treat her well.¡± Ruo Yuan giggled, but when her gaze fell upon Wu Ling, her expression immediately turned solemn.
Wu Ling was perplexed, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ruo Yuan, is there something on my face?¡±
Ruo Yuan was stunned for a moment before nkly shaking her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing on your face. You can go and look into the mirror if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±
Wu Ling didn¡¯t know how to reply, and decided to simply stop pressing the matter as he turned his gaze to Su Xi-er. ¡°It¡¯s time to return to the Dragon Heaven Pce.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded, then walked to Tan Ge¡¯s side before grasping her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t stay out for too long. Thank you very much for sewing a handkerchief for me.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to say thanks, Su Xi-er. You are a very good person. Although we have only known one another for a short time...¡±
Ruo Yuan cut her off. ¡°Any pure and kind person will find Su Xi-er pleasant. Tan Ge, you have to quickly recover. I¡¯ll go to the Imperial Household Department to get the fabric.¡± Ruo Yuan ran out of the Imperial Library.
Her words had unintentionally stabbed at Tan Ge¡¯s heart. Pure and kind person.
¡°Tan Ge, I will be leaving first. Take care of yourself; don¡¯t tire yourself over sewing the handkerchief.¡± Su Xi-er patted her shoulder before walking out of the Imperial Library.
Wu Ling and the other guards from the Prince Hao Residence followed her all the way to the Dragon Heaven Pce.
Watching Su Xi-er¡¯s departing figure, the corners of Tan Ge¡¯s mouth curled up. Prince Hao protects you very well. You will be fine.
~~~
Not long after Su Xi-er returned to the Dragon Heaven Pce, Pei Qianhao also arrived. This time, Situ Lin didn¡¯te out to greet him, choosing instead to diligently practise his writing in his room.
Looking at Su Xi-er¡¯s hair that was devoid of any ornaments, he asked, ¡°What kind of hairpin do you like? Golden or jade?¡±
She thought that he was referring to the hairpin to be worn on the day of the wedding. ¡°I don¡¯t wear that kind of thing very much. I will only wear the dangling ornament brought back from Nanzhao. And...¡± She raised her right hand and tugged at the red string hung around her neck. ¡°I will keep wearing this white pearl around my neck.¡±
Pei Qianhao quietly watched her, casually asking, ¡°Why do you love that jade green dangling ornament, something that belonged to Nanzhao¡¯s previous Eldest Imperial Princess, so much?¡± His voice was t, trying his best to not sound like he was trying to sound her out.
He had simply concealed all his emotions.
¡°I revere her. Besides, I also like simple and neat jewellery with quiet colours.¡± Su Xi-er indifferently replied. Is he suspicious of me?
¡°It''s better to match with the celebratory mood of the wedding, but since you like the jade green dangling ornament, you can wear that. However, this Prince also wants to give you another golden hairpin.¡± Pei Qianhao stepped forward and embraced her, burying his head into her neck and inhaling her fragrance.
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°Alright, I will also wear a golden bracelet. The sparkle will add to the festive mood.¡±
¡°Wear them all over your body.¡± Pei Qianhao softly said.
Su Xi-er pped his hand.¡±Wouldn¡¯t I be unable to move then?¡±
¡°This Prince will carry you.¡±
¡°No way, the bride has to throw away her personality. How can you carry me into the bridal sedan chair, then all the way to the main hall of your residence?¡±
CHAPTER 402 (1): WE WON’T THROW
CHAPTER 402 (1): WE WON''T THROW
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Isn¡¯t this a custom in Beimin? Sewing a handkerchief and throwing it away before entering the groom¡¯s residence to represent throwing away one¡¯s bad temper.¡±
¡°What is there to throw away? You must bring everything in, regardless of whether it¡¯s good or bad.¡± Pei Qianhao sternly said, embracing her even tighter. Even if other women follow such a practice, how is this rted to her? My woman won¡¯t ever have to abide by the rules; she can do whatever she wants.
¡°That won¡¯t do. I have to at least make the effort, otherwise the people of Beimin would say that Princess Consort Hao is too proud and spoiled.¡± Su Xi-er calmly exined, though the corners of her mouth were already curved up.
¡°No one will dare to speak ill of this Prince¡¯s Princess Consort. So what if they say anything? It¡¯s fine as long as this Prince likes it.¡± Pei Qianhao made Su Xi-er face him so that he could look into her eyes.
Su Xi-er once again experienced his unbridled arrogance. He¡¯s happy and willing to allow me to do what I want. The opinions of others doesn¡¯t mean anything to him.
¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just go through with the formalities. But don¡¯t regret it in the future.¡± Su Xi-er stood on her tiptoes and hooked her arms around his neck, pressing her lips to his.
Their arms intertwined with one another¡¯s, and their bodies pressed together, presenting a warm scene.
Pei Qianhao lifted her to sit on the table so that she didn¡¯t have to stand on her toes to kiss him. Their lips never separated, and their breathing became heavier as they tightly clung onto one another.
After a long time, Pei Qianhao stopped. The look in his eyes was deep as he raised his hand to tuck a loose strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°When your body has recovered, this Prince will definitely not let you off.¡±
I have been studying the medical book, and have taken steps to ensure that I will not hurt her. Instead, she will only feelfort.
Suddenly, a boy¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Imperial Uncle, why won¡¯t you let Imperial Aunt off?¡± Situ Lin¡¯s sudden appearance rendered Pei Qianhao speechless.
In the end, he let go of Su Xi-er and turned around. ¡°Have you finished practising writing and reading your books?¡± He asked in a serious manner.
Situ Lin stowed away his curiosity and earnestly replied, ¡°I was very hardworking today; I finished early. I heard that Imperial Aunt has returned to the Dragon Heaven Pce, so I was thinking of looking for her and...¡± Before he could finish, he noticed that Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes had grown colder, prompting him to stop talking.
Imperial Uncle seems to be unhappy about me getting close to Imperial Aunt? Why¡¯s that? Isn¡¯t it alright if I put in some good words for him in front of Imperial Aunt?
¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we have dinner together tonight?¡± Su Xi-er tried to alleviate the awkward atmosphere.
Situ Lin excitedly agreed. ¡°Many thanks, Imperial Aunt. Imperial Uncle, why don¡¯t you join us? We haven¡¯t eaten together for a long time.¡±
Seeing Su Xi-er¡¯s smile, Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°Instruct the Imperial Kitchen to prepare.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go right now.¡± Situ Lin giggled before turning around to leave.
~~~
In contrast to the Dragon Heaven Pce¡¯s warm atmosphere, the Commandery Prince Residence was practically on lockdown.
With Xie Yun away from the residence, many guards were keeping watch over Mei Jinxiu, while Xie Liuli¡¯s courtyard was also heavily guarded. The two of them were anxious for the exact same reason: being unable to inform Su Xi-er of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s arrival.
Regardless of the country, someone who was able to be the Prince Regent, a position responsible for supporting the Emperor, definitely had their own merits. In fact, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s reputation had preceded him.
Mei Jinxiu sat in the room for a long time until night fell. Once she had the chance, she clenched her teeth and tried to leave the room. However, before she could even reach the door to the courtyard, she was stopped by the guards. The moment they came over though, they were greeted with a quick smile before medicinal powder was suddenly scattered around them.
CHAPTER 402 (2): WE WON’T THROW
CHAPTER 402 (2): WE WON''T THROW
Trantion: Rakumon
With the Commandery Prince Residence being as enormous as it was, Mei Jinxiu wasn¡¯t sure of how to get out. Thus, she could only run through the gardens, using the cover of the woods to hide from her pursuers.
She slowly managed to shake off her pursuers, but grew panicked at the sight of the unfamiliar courtyard before her. Where have I run to again?
She noticed a maidservant carrying a tray as she walked to the door of the room and called out ¡®Commandery Princess¡¯.
Only then did Mei Jinxiu find out that Xie Yun had a younger sister. With the help of the moonlight, she saw Xie Liuli was quite beautiful.
Just as she was absorbed in her thoughts, she heard footsteps, an indication that the guards had caught up. She was only able to hear bits and pieces of their conversation.
¡°Cut through the garden...the small woods...could she be in the Commandery Princess¡¯ courtyard?¡±
¡°Quickly find her!¡± The sound of many footsteps could be heard from the nearby woods.
An idea sprung into Mei Jinxiu¡¯s mind. She immediately ran to Xie Liuli¡¯s door and pushed it open.
The maidservant in the room immediatelyshed out at her. ¡°Who¡¯s this audaciousss? Do you know...?¡±
Mei Jinxiu immediately moved forward to cover her mouth before hitting her sleeping acupoint, knocking her out temporarily.
Xie Liuli cautiously took in the sight of the woman in front of her. ¡°Who are you?¡±
Before she received an answer, a guard¡¯s voice rang from outside the room. ¡°Commandery Princess, did you see a suspicious woman enter your courtyard?¡±
Mei Jinxiu cast a meaningful look at the woman opposite her before dipping her finger into a teacup on the table, using her finger to write out on the table: Coerced, enter residence.
The few words were sufficient for Xie Liuli to understand that it was her elder brother who had coerced the woman in front of her to stay here. Hence, she replied the guards, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I am going to sleep; don¡¯t disturb me.¡±
She was an unmarried woman, so no one else apart from Xie Yun and her personal maidservants could enter her room.
Thus, the guards could only withdraw and head search the surrounding courtyards for Mei Jinxiu.
Inside the room, Xie Liuli sized up Mei Jinxiu, and found that thetter had a rare heroic look. Women with such looks are often more forthright.
¡°This peasant woman pays her respects to the Commandery Princess.¡± Mei Jinxiu respectfully bowed. I still know about such basic formalities.
Xie Liuli didn¡¯t expect that this woman would bow to her. She also has that heroic aura to her; she must be a good person.
She let go of her reservations and went forward. ¡°You may dispense with the formalities. Why did my elder brother coerce you to enter the residence?¡±
¡°I am from the Mei Family, an influential medical family in Nanzhao, and I havee to Beimin for a multitude of reasons. Commandery Prince Xie threatened me to make medicine for him, but I didn¡¯t agree. The medicine he wants to request is definitely not used for saving lives.¡±
Xie Liuli felt as if her heart was being squeezed when she heard someone else give such an appraisal of her elder brother. Elder Brother¡¯s innate personality is good. It¡¯s just that there are too many things shackling him, causing him to gradually lose his original self.
Detecting the sorrow in Xie Liuli¡¯s eyes, Mei Jinxiu immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to be dragged into his fight for power. Commandery Princess, could you help me leave the residence? I have something very important to do, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that Prince Hao¡¯s wedding...¡±
Xie Liuli immediately raised her head. ¡°You know Su Xi-er?¡±
¡°I met her in Nanzhao. She¡¯s a rather good person, who has taught me a lot.¡± The Mei Jinxiu back then had been very arrogant, but she wasn¡¯t inherently wicked. When she recalled the first time she had met Su Xi-er, she felt very embarrassed. To think that I said something like that to Prince Hao.
¡°I agree, she really is a good person, but due to various reasons, I can¡¯t be friends with her. Sadly, I am unable to help you. The courtyard is filled with guards; I myself have been detained here after displeasing Elder Brother multiple times.¡±
CHAPTER 403 (1): KABEDON
CHAPTER 403 (1): KABEDON
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hungry? I can let you have my dinner.¡± Xie Liuli gently said, pointing at the dishes on the table.
The sudden mention of food suddenly reminded Mei Jinxiu how empty her stomach was, leading her to sit down and eat without another word.
Xie Liuli couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw how Mei Jinxiu ate. ¡°Eat slower; no one willpete with you. Elder Brother...he didn¡¯t give you anything to eat after inviting you into the residence?¡±
¡°How would I dare to eat food given by the Commandery Prince? What if he added some strange medicine in it? If I really fell into his clutches, I would have no choice but to obey him for the sake of surviving.¡± Mei Jinxiu was forthright, frankly blurting out everything in her mind.
Xie Liuli¡¯s expression changed. Elder Brother is the same as a vile criminal in this woman¡¯s eyes. Yet, even though it makes me ufortable to hear her speak that way, I can¡¯t refute her. What if Elder Brother really nned to do that?
¡°I must escape here, not only for Su Xi-er, but for my own sake as well. I hate being forced against my will the most, and I hate being deceived.¡± Resentment flickered in Mei Jinxiu¡¯s eyes fleetingly before she continued to eat.
She wiped her mouth off when she was done with her meal, a fabulous idea suddenlying to mind.
¡°Commandery Princess, you have to help me leave the residence.¡± Mei Jinxiu grabbed Xie LIuli¡¯s arm.
Despite not understanding, Xie Liuli gently said, ¡°I will definitely help as long as it¡¯s within my means. Please feel free to tell me what your n is.¡±
¡°You just have to say that your stomach doesn¡¯t feel well after eating these dishes and throw a temper in front of the guards! The more chaotic it gets, the better! Try to call as many guards as possible to your courtyard. I¡¯ll be able to find a chance to slip out then!¡±
Xie Liuli felt that the idea was worth a try, but...I have never flown into a temper before, how do I...
¡°Commandery Princess, quickly smash all the bowls and make some noise!¡± Mei Jinxiu urged. However, she found that Xie Liuli was still standing there with an awkward expression on her face.
Mei Jinxiu felt her heart drop. The Commandery Princess has a lofty status, and her personality is gentle and courteous like the daughter of an aristocratic family should be. How could she know how to fly into a rage all of a sudden?
Thinking quickly, Mei Jinxiu walked over to the table and smashed everything, creating a cacophonous noise that threw Xie Liuli into a panic.
¡°Commandery Princess, even if you don¡¯t know how to throw a tantrum, you at least know how to cry, right? Pretend that you have many grievances.¡± Mei Jinxiu advised. Hearing a flurry of movement from outside the room, Mei Jinxiu then immediately pushed open one of the windows in the back of the room and jumped out.
A maidservant¡¯s frantic voice could be heard from outside the room. ¡°Commandery Princess, what happened?¡±
Xie Liuli immediately went to the back window, only to find that there were no traces of Mei Jinxiu. She fled so fast.
After closing the window, Xie Liuli pretended to cry out in pain. ¡°I¡¯m feeling ufortable. Quicklye in.¡±
The maidservant was thrown into a panic when she heard Xie Liuli¡¯s words, immediately pushing open the doors to thetter¡¯s room. The sight that greeted her was Xie Liuli¡¯s personal maidservant passed out on the ground, and a mess of shattered silverware strewn about. ¡°Commandery Princess, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Xie Liuli shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Huan-er passed out after eating the dishes, and my stomach feels unwell. Quickly, call someone here.¡± She feigned a suffering expression, and even squeezed out some tears.
The maidservant was anxious when she saw Xie Liuli in such a state. The Commandery Princess has never been like this. The courtyard soon became very ¡®lively¡¯.
CHAPTER 403 (2): KABEDON
CHAPTER 403 (2): KABEDON
Trantion: Rakumon
Meanwhile, Mei Jinxiu was still fumbling around trying to find an exit. Eventually, she followed a small isted path in hopes of getting to the back door.
However, she still couldn¡¯t see any sign of the back door no matter how long she searched, causing her to begin to panic. If this goes on, the Commandery Princess¡¯ efforts will be in vain!
Suddenly, a guard appeared in front of her, causing her to jump in fright. She swiftly tried to hide, but the guard¡¯s words immediately gave her pause. ¡°Miss, there are no guards at the back door right now. Follow this path, make a right turn, and continue walking straight to reach the exit.¡±
The figure vanished as soon as he finished speaking.
Mei Jinxiu was stunned. Why did he suddenly appear to help me?
Despite being befuddled, she knew there was no time to think about that for now. Following the guard¡¯s instructions, she managed to quickly escape. Patting her chest in relief, Mei Jinxiu then immediately started down the street in a huff. I must make a trip to the Prince Hao Residence now!
Of course, there was no way for her to know that the guard who had assisted her was the covert guard that Pei Qianhao had nted to watch over the Commandery Prince Residence. He had seen Mei Jinxiu being ¡®invited¡¯ from afar, and decided to lend a hand after seeing that she was lost.
Mei Jinxiu inhaled a few mouthfuls of fresh air before bing alert again. I mustn¡¯t trust people so easily again in the future.
Just as she passed a street, a tall man suddenly appeared in front of her. Mei Jinxiu¡¯s heart sank. Under the moonlight, she could see that the person was actually Qin Ling! Why did he suddenly appear here?
¡°Miss, why did youe out from the back door of the Commandery Prince Residence?¡± Qin Ling examined her. She came out from the Commandery Prince Residence, and now seems to be heading to the Prince Hao Residence.
¡°Why do I have to tell you?¡± Mei Jinxiu raised her head and stared straight at him, even though she was feeling extremely anxious inside. She knew that Qin Ling would definitely stop her if he discovered what her purpose was.
¡°That day, you were deliberately following me; your intentions weren¡¯t pure.¡± Qin Ling¡¯s expression was solemn. He grew increasingly sure that the youngdy hadn¡¯t tailed him because she took a liking to him.
Mei Jinxiuughed. ¡°I took a liking to you, so I tailed you. Of course my intentions weren¡¯t pure. What, have you also taken a liking to me, Mister?¡±
¡°The direction you are walking in is towards the Prince Hao Residence. Miss, you can¡¯t go anywhere now.¡± Qin Ling raised his hand, preparing to knock her out.
At this moment, Mei Jinxiu heard some footsteps from behind her, prompting her to slightly turn her head. The guards from the Commandery Prince Residence! They havee to search for me!
In the blink of an eye, Mei Jinxiu suddenly mmed into Qin Ling¡¯s chest with all her strength, pressing him to the wall. She then stood on her toes, hooked her arms around his neck, and kissed him without warning.
As their lips met, Mei Jinxiu was slightly nervous, and her arms that were around his neck tightened. She could tell that Qin Ling¡¯s eyes were cold, and that he was about to push her away.
Mei Jinxiu became gentler, but her lips didn¡¯t leave his as she murmured, ¡°Please help me. Commandery Prince Xie wants to harm me. I can¡¯t get captured again.¡±
Seeing the pleading look in her eyes, Qin Ling¡¯s eyes softened. His gazended on the guards who were closing in before he swiftly spun them around, swapping their positions. When the wind blew at his outer robes, they covered Mei Jinxiu from her neck down.
He tilted her head up with his right hand and deepened the kiss.
When the guards from the Commandery Prince Residence came over, they were stunned for a moment before quickly moving away. When has Beimin¡¯s culture be so open? Publicly kissing on the streets?
Soon, their footsteps faded into the distance.
Qin Ling let go of her, and moved a few steps away. ¡°It¡¯s safe now.¡±
At the beginning, Mei Jinxiu didn¡¯t care about the kiss at all. Only when he deepened the kiss did she be nervous and feel heat rush to the tips of her ears.
CHAPTER 404 (1): CATCH ALL
CHAPTER 404 (1): CATCH ALL
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°What are you doing?¡± Mei Jinxiu turned around to look at him.
¡°If you go to the Prince Hao Residence right now, only death awaits you.¡±
Seeing his serious expression, Mei Jinxiu felt her heart skip a beat. Who¡¯s going to kill me for going to the Prince Hao Residence to tip them off?
¡°Why do you want to go to the Prince Hao Residence?¡± Qin Ling let go of her and softly asked.
Mei Jinxiu sized him up for a moment. ¡°Who says that I¡¯m going to the Prince Hao Residence? I¡¯m just heading home.¡± After the incident with Xie Yun, she had learnt not to easily believe others.
She initially thought that she could shake Qin Ling off that way, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be persistent. ¡°Where do you stay? I¡¯ll send you back.¡±
Mei Jinxiu was suspicious. Are all men so clingy after kissing? Or could it be that he is suspicious of me?
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Ling pulled her in another direction without waiting for her reply. It¡¯s clear that she knows something since she was captured by Xie Yun; I cannot allow her to go to the Prince Hao Residence.
¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Mei Jinxiu struggled to fling his hand away.
An old uncle happened to pass by and suddenly called out to Mei Jinxiu when he spotted her. ¡°Physician Mei, why has your medical clinic been closed recently? There are a lot of people looking for your help.¡±
Qin Ling grew even more suspicious when he heard the words ¡®Physician Mei¡¯. Her surname is Mei; could she be from Nanzhao¡¯s Mei Family?
¡°I have some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll be opening the clinic in a few days.¡± Afraid that Qin Ling would find out her identity, Mei Jinxiu inwardly prayed. Old Uncle, please quickly leave.
The old uncle nodded, then looked at Qin Ling with a strange expression. This man should be Physician Mei¡¯s husband, right? Thinking that he was interrupting them, the old uncle hurried off with the impression that the pair was bickering.
¡°You aren¡¯t from Beimin. You are from Nanzhao, and from the Mei Family at that.¡± Qin Ling confidently stated. Only with this status would Commandery Prince Xie find her to be of use.
¡°Nanzhao¡¯s Mei Family? What¡¯s that? My surname is indeed ¡®Mei¡¯, but I lost my parents when I was young. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Mei Jinxiu denied his ims as she tried to free herself.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s all the more reason I can¡¯t let you go to the Prince Hao Residence.¡± Qin Ling was firm. He then raised his hand and swiftly aimed it at her neck.
Mei Jinxiu¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°You...¡± She only uttered a single word before passing out.
Qin Ling didn¡¯t bring her back to the Ye¡¯s Inn, but a separate one nearby. He booked a top-tier private room and locked her inside. I¡¯ll naturally let her out after Prince Yun has finished his major matters.
~~~
The next day, the weather wasn¡¯t as good as it had been. The sky was covered with dreary clouds.
In such weather, Su Xi-er decided to stay in the Dragon Heaven Pce and watch Situ Lin study. After Grand Tutor Kong came, she went to arrange the books on the bookcases of the Dragon Heaven Pce.
Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s voice could constantly be heard. Situ Lin paid attention to his lectures and would record the key points in from time to time.
Four hours quickly went by before Grand Tutor Kong packed up his books and left, leaving behind some homework for Situ Lin.
Situ Lin¡¯s mischievous smile immediately revealed itself once Grand Tutor Kong left. Imperial Aunt is apanying me today, and Imperial Uncle has left the pce.
¡°Imperial Aunt.¡± Situ Lin called out with a sharine smile.
Su Xi-er continued organising the books while she answered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Imperial Aunt, I want to ask for your help with something.¡± Situ Lin softly said as he showed a fawning look.
¡°Go ahead and tell me.¡±
CHAPTER 404 (2): CATCH ALL
CHAPTER 404 (2): CATCH ALL
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°I will keep him in check after we get married. It¡¯s just that I have never liked to lie. I will state the facts as they are; whatever I see from Your Majesty will be what I tell him.¡±
¡°Ah! Imperial Aunt, how could you be like that?!¡± Situ Lin was frightened. I didn¡¯t expect Imperial Aunt to be so ferocious when she looks so gentle!
¡°You have to diligently learn from Grand Tutor Kong; about governing the country, and about leading the army from Prince Hao. You should also learn to discuss with the ministers in the court; it¡¯ll only be busier when youe of age, so you must be even more hardworking. Not only that, you must understand how to keep an open mind, and learn from other countries when you can.¡±
The more Situ Lin listened, the more he respected Su Xi-er. Imperial Uncle has never told me to learn from other countries. Imperial Aunt seems to know quite a bit!
¡°Imperial Aunt, you¡¯re so awesome!¡± Situ Lin couldn¡¯t help but praise.
¡°Your Majesty, you have to listen more, look more, and do more. It is not only the fate of the Situ Imperial Household riding on your shoulders, but the fate of every citizen of Beimin as well.¡±
Situ Lin suddenly felt as if a mountain was weighing down on his shoulders, his originally cheerful visage bing solemn. Imperial Uncle has always told me that it was important to read more books, practise writing, and work hard. He never told me why. Now that he had heard Su Xi-er¡¯s exnation, the childish sentiments in his heart couldn¡¯t help but quiet down.
¡°Your Majesty.¡± Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but call out when she noticed his heavy expression.
Situ Lin suddenly raised his head, his eyes now containing a resolve that they never had. ¡°I have always felt that Imperial Uncle was strict towards me; but Imperial Aunt, now that you have reminded me, I can only see how much Imperial Uncle has doted on me. He has been bearing all the heavy responsibilities for so many years, to the point where many of the court officials suspect him of trying to usurp the imperial throne. Now that I think about it, it has been really hard on Imperial Uncle.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, it has indeed been hard for him.¡± Su Xi-er patted Situ Lin¡¯s shoulder to pacify him.
As Situ Li sunk into his own thoughts, another man¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Your Majesty, you are getting mischievous again with Grand Tutor Kong gone.¡±
Su Xi-er turned her head in the direction of the voice, and saw that it was Situ Li.
Situ Lin immediately turned around. ¡°Third Imperial Brother, I won¡¯t be mischievous anymore.¡± He then walked to the table and opened up one of his copybooks, focusing his attention on it.
¡°He has suddenly be much more sensible.¡± Situ Li smiled before shifting his gaze to Su Xi-er.
¡°Third Imperial Prince, are you looking for this servant?¡±
¡°This Prince should be calling you ¡®Princess Consort Hao.¡¯ You don¡¯t need to refer to yourself as ¡®this servant¡¯ in front of me.¡± Situ Li slowly reminded her before he took out a Lan Script copybook from his sleeve.
¡°This Prince came here today to consult you. Please give me some guidance. It won¡¯t take too much time, and this Prince will be leaving immediately after we are finished.¡± Situ Li¡¯s expression was aloof as he pointed at a word in the copybook. ¡°How do you apply the brush at this curve?¡±
Su Xi-er lowered her head to take a look, intentionally studying it for a long time before replying, ¡°When you are turning at the corner, point the tip slightly inwards, and lift the brush upwards. Then, turn it slightly upwards and exert some strength.¡±
¡°I see. I¡¯ll go back and take a look again. However...¡± Situ Li used his hand to mime the strokes on the cupboard. ¡°Flip to the 20th page. I will try demonstrating the three strokes. Please check if it looks correct.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded, and flipped to the page. However, she noticed the faint scent of tree leaves wafting up from the book.
¡°Why does the copybook smell like tree leaves?¡± Su Xi-er was puzzled as she gave the book another curious sniff.
Situ Li immediately replied, ¡°That is this Prince¡¯s smell. Since the copybook follows me around all the time, it naturally smells like me.¡±
CHAPTER 405 (1): LIANCHEN ARRIVES
CHAPTER 405 (1): LIANCHEN ARRIVES
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er carefully observed his strokes before replying. ¡°That¡¯s correct. Do you still have other questions?¡±
¡°No, this Prince will leave now. It wouldn¡¯t be good if Prince Hao found out about me being here.¡± Situ Li took the Lan Script copybook back before closing it, ncing at Situ Lin before walking out of the main hall.
Once he was outside of the pce hall, he stowed the book away in his sleeve, the expression in his eyes still cold and devoid of emotions.
It was only once he turned the corner of the pce path that he saw Pei Qianhaoing from the other direction. It looks like he is going to the Dragon Heaven Pce. Ever since Xie Yun left the capital, it seems as if Prince Hao has be idle. However, he really is ruthless when he acts, bringing down Xie Yun¡¯s general so quickly.
The two gradually approached one another, and Situ Li¡¯s expression was as t as his voice when he spoke up. ¡°Prince Hao, you have been staying in the Dragon Heaven Pce instead of the Prince Hao Residence recently.¡±
¡°This Prince will naturally return to my residence after the wedding.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was cold and innately imposing.
¡°I see that you will be wherever your beautiful bride is, Prince Hao. This Prince won¡¯t disturb you anymore then.¡± Situ Li moved to the side and walked past Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s brow was slightly furrowed. Situ Li rarelyes to the Dragon Heaven Pce, but he suddenly came today for some reason. Pei Qianhao hastened his pace as he headed for the Dragon Heaven Pce.
When he entered the main hall and found Situ Lin diligently practising his writing, Pei Qianhao finally felt gratified. He¡¯s finally more sensible.
Situ Lin looked at Pei Qianhao, quickly speaking before thetter could say anything. ¡°Imperial Aunt is in the side hall. Third Imperial Brother came and consulted Imperial Aunt about the Lan Script just now.¡± He then continued with his practice.
Pei Qianhao turned around to head for the side hall without another word. After entering, he saw Su Xi-er arranging the wardrobe.
He couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks and take in the sight of her taking out all the clothes and folding them before putting them back in the wardrobe. Even his tough and unyielding heart couldn¡¯t help but soften as he watched, unable to bear disrupting the peaceful scene in front of him.
Just as Su Xi-er was finished, she finally noticed Pei Qianhao¡¯s presence.
She smiled. ¡°Do you never fold your clothes before you ce them into the wardrobe?¡±
Pei Qianhao walked to her, and tightly embraced her with his strong arms. ¡°Xi-er.¡± The usual coldness in his voice was supnted by tenderness.
Hearing his form of address, Su Xi-er felt a little unnatural. He usually calls me by my full name in a solemn or displeased manner. For him to suddenly call me Xi-er...
¡°The weather today isn¡¯t good, so I didn¡¯t go to the Imperial Library. That said, it didn¡¯t feel right to justze around, so I thought I would organise your wardrobe after seeing it full of clothes that haven¡¯t been properly folded.¡±
Men are usually more casual when ites to folding clothes, and Pei Qianhao doesn¡¯t like other women touching his things.
¡°Xi-er, all the wedding preparations areplete. We just have to wait for the auspicious day to arrive.¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him, taking in the earnest look in his eyes as her heart melted once again. Without speaking, she returned his hug even more tightly. I won¡¯t tell him my identity, because that is now a thing of a past. Right now, I am Su Xi-er; that is the identity I want to apany him for a lifetime with.
¡°Xi-er, Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor has been on his way, and will be here soon. Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s daughter is also travelling with him.¡± Pei Qianhao said as he nted a kiss on her forehead.
A trace of confusion shed past Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. Why did he suddenly mention Lianchen? Not to mention he went into such detail, even telling me who Lianchen brought with him.
CHAPTER 405 (2): LIANCHEN ARRIVES
CHAPTER 405 (2): LIANCHEN ARRIVES
Trantion: Rakumon
So that¡¯s the reason. Su Xi-er raised her hand, and suddenly pinched his face. ¡°Randomly letting your thoughts run wild; that didn¡¯t happen at all.¡±
Seeing her mischievous appearance, Pei Qianhao felt his heart move. He immediately captured her lips, his right hand moving behind her waist while his left wandered onto her back.
Despite the strongly blowing wind outside of the room, it was unable to affect the warm atmosphere within.
Only after a long while did Pei Qianhao let go of her. He had indeed deliberately told her about Ning Lianchen, but the real reason for him doing so was certainly not because of the of them ¡®exchanging flirtatious nces¡¯. Rather, he had been trying to sound her out. She pays so much attention to Ning Lianchen, and is even simr to Ning Rn in other aspects. Besides that, she even knows how to write in the Lan Script.
I once told her that I don¡¯t like women like Ning Rn after she asked me. Even in the past, such a question would¡¯ve drawn suspicion from me. However, things are no longer as simple as they seem.
Even if I were to believe that she was an ordinary maidservant, there are many aspects of her that don¡¯t belong to one. That jade green dangling ornament, understanding the value of Lingrui flowers, being overly concerned about Nanzhao... Everything points to...
She¡¯s Ning Rn. I imed that she was a woman I wouldn¡¯t love, but I have no choice but to admit that she is the one I treasure right now.
Pei Qianhao had a rough understanding of how strong-willed Ning Rn was. If they¡¯re really the same person, I can only... submit to my fate. It¡¯s fine even if she¡¯s strong. This Prince just needs to be stronger.
Pei Qianhao wrapped his arms even tighter around her. If my bold spection is urate, then that implies that she and Yun Ruofeng really did have a rtionship between them. If Yun Ruofeng regrets andes imploring her, would she go back?
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Xi-er peeked her head out from his chest. He has been behaving strangely ever since he returned today.
¡°Xi-er, remember, you are this Prince¡¯s Princess Consort. You belong to me in this lifetime.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were filled with an earnest hope.
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°Who else can I belong to, if not you?¡±
¡°You¡¯re right. No one will dare to want this Prince¡¯s woman, and no one is capable of doing so.¡± The expression in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes was yful. If someone doese to snatch her away, I just have to kill that person.
At this moment, a guard¡¯s voice rang from outside the pce. ¡°Prince Hao, Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor has already entered Beimin¡¯s capital.¡±
Su Xi-er was surprised. He arrived so quickly? However, her eyes only glimmered for a moment.
Pei Qianhao casually said, ¡°He came pretty fast. He¡¯s the earliest among the monarchs of the four nations.¡±
He walked outside of the pce and informed the guard, ¡°This Prince will personally receive him.¡±
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t hold on any longer when she heard that. I haven¡¯t seen Lianchen in a very long time. I also want to go and take a look, but what excuse can I give for wanting to go?
At this moment, Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice sounded in her ears again. ¡°Xi-er,e and receive Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor together with this Prince.¡±
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help the delighted expression that she showed before returning to normal the next moment. When they were out in the hall, she asked, ¡°Why am I going too?¡±
Ignoring the guard standing beside him, Pei Qianhao lowered his head and whispered into her ears, ¡°To see whether you and Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor still exchange flirtatious nces with one another.¡±
He pulled her arm and walked forward, not giving her the time to reply.
When the pce maids passing by saw Pei Qianhao pulling Su Xi-er as they walked, they thought that Su Xi-er was displeased with him. Wow, she dares to make a fuss in front of Prince Hao!
Some of them turned to one another to gossip. ¡°Princess Consort Hao doesn¡¯t have a good temper. Prince Hao still has to coax her when she throws a tantrum.¡±
¡°She is lucky that Prince Hao likes her with such a temper.¡±
¡°Maybe this temper is a result of Prince Hao spoiling her!¡±
Soon, the rumours of Prince Hao excessively spoiling Princess Consort Hao spread throughout the pce.
Naturally, Situ Li, who had just moved into the pce, also heard about it. He flipped through the Lan Script copybook in his hand for a while before closing it and looking out the window.
A glint flickered past his eyes. The letter has been sent. Yun Ruofeng, this Prince can only help you so much.
CHAPTER 406 (1): MEETING ONCE AGAIN
CHAPTER 406 (1): MEETING ONCE AGAIN
Trantion: Rakumon
Pei Qianhao silently watched her in the horse carriage. Although she has concealed herself very well, her eyes still give it away. It only makes sense that she¡¯s happy to be able to see Ning Lianchen.
Unable to help himself after discerning her thinly veiled excitement, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Smile if you¡¯re happy. You don¡¯t have to keep it in.¡±
Su Xi-er was stunned for a moment before she moved to sit beside him and pinch his face. ¡°Why are you sulking? Are you unhappy?¡±
He grabbed her hand. ¡°This Prince is happy. Since when was I sulking?¡±
¡°Just a moment ago.¡± Su Xi-er raised her other hand to pull his lips into a smile. His previously solemn face now looked more joyful.
¡°Nonsense.¡± Pei Qianhao softly muttered, showing his affection by allowing her to pinch his face.
The moment the horse carriage stopped, the guard acting as the driver reported, ¡°Prince Hao, we have arrived. Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor is resting in this posthouse.¡±
Su Xi-er''s eyes lit up. I can see Lianchen soon! The glimmer in her eyes didn¡¯t escape Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. He had still been unsure back in the Dragon Heaven Pce, but now he was sure of his hypothesis even though he had never believed in the ult before. Thus, he couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.
However, he never wore his emotions on his sleeves, hiding his shock behind his calm and collected facade.
When Su Xi-er saw that he had yet to alight the horse carriage, she involuntarily pushed him. ¡°Go down.¡±
Hearing her eagerness, Pei Qianhao faintly smiled. He stood up, and suddenly pulled her into his embrace.
Su Xi-er felt the world swirling around her, and before she knew it, her feet were already lightly touching the ground outside of the horse carriage. Even after steadying herself, she found that her arms were still hooked around Pei Qianhao¡¯s neck.
Standing outside the entrance of the posthouse was Ning Lianchen, dressed in some casual cyan robes. He had witnessed the whole process of his Imperial Elder Sistering down from the horse carriage, and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. I could see the smile in Imperial Elder Sister¡¯s eyes. Ning Lianchen involuntarily looked towards Pei Qianhao, the husband Su Xi-er had chosen in this lifetime.
Su Xi-er nced at Pei Qianhao with a trace of reproach, not knowing that she was only spurring him on.
Pei Qianhao let go of her and looked at Ning Lianchen. I viewed him as a love rival in the past, but he¡¯s actually my younger brother-inw; how amusing now that I think about it. Then again, I also never expected that I would like the kind of woman who would stand up to me. I had always staunchly believed that I like weak women who rely on me and hide behind me.
Who would have known that I would fall head over heels in love with Ning Rn one day?
¡°Prince Hao, please enter the main hall of the posthouse.¡± Ning Lianchen courteously gestured with an amiable smile.
Some of the frosty aura around Pei Qianhao dissipated, and his cold expression involuntarily rxed a bit. ¡°This Prince is very grateful to have Your Majestye all this way.¡± He then held Su Xi-er¡¯s hand and sauntered into the posthouse confidently.
Watching their entwined hands, Ning Lianchen was moved. He looked at Su Xi-er¡¯s expression, and saw that she was also looking his way. Based on Prince Hao¡¯s behaviour, he dotes heavily on Imperial Elder Sister.
Ning Lianchen nodded as Su Xi-er walked past him, but the imperceptible movement didn¡¯t escape Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes.
Looking away without any indication that he had caught on, Pei Qianhao only held Su Xi-er¡¯s hand more tightly as they walked along the path to the posthouse¡¯s main hall. Younger Brother-inw is secretly observing me, and I know that Ning Rn and Ning Lianchen were known to be close siblings.
My goal today is to obtain his first level of acknowledgement without letting Su Xi-er find out.
CHAPTER 406 (2): MEETING ONCE AGAIN
CHAPTER 406 (2): MEETING ONCE AGAIN
Trantion: Rakumon
Pei Qianhao took the cup, but passed it to Su Xi-er. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. You should drink it to warm your body.¡± He then looked towards Ning Lianchen. ¡°This Prince heard that Nanzhao has been continuing to implement the new policy. How is it going?¡±
His seemingly random question was actually deliberate. Su Xi-er is surely concerned about how the new policy is doing, but can¡¯t ask on her own in my presence. Since that is the case, I¡¯ll just ask in her stead.
I will help her ask anything she can¡¯t ask herself.
Ning Lianchen had originally nned to make use of his trip to Beimin to find an opportunity to inform Su Xi-er about the progress of the new policy, and Pei Qianhao¡¯s question was just what he needed.
Hence, he ced down the cup and immediately replied, ¡°We have been implementing all of the originally proposed changes, and even the more stubborn court officials are gradually giving in. Themoners have nothing but praise for the new policies, and Nanzhao is slowly improving as a result.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°Your Majesty, this Prince must admit that I am very impressed by the person who drafted the new policy. Every country would benefit by adopting aspects from Nanzhao¡¯s new policies.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him. For him to give such high praise, it appears that he also ns to borrow from Nanzhao¡¯s new policies to improve Beimin.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Pei Qianhao suddenly turned to look at her.
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°I¡¯m just confused. I don¡¯t understand the new policy you two are talking about.¡±
¡°How could you not understand when you¡¯re so smart?¡± Pei Qianhao countered before shifting his attention to Ning Lianchen. ¡°Your Majesty, Beimin will definitely properly entertain you during your first stay in Beimin. Since it¡¯s currently peaceful in Nanzhao, Your Majesty can stay in Beimin longer.¡±
Ning Lianchen had already nned to stay in Beimin for a while; Pei Qianhao¡¯s suggestion just made it more convenient. ¡°Prince Hao, your kind hospitality is received with much gratitude.¡± He then looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°Miss Xi-er, you happened to meet Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s daughter thest time you were in Nanzhao. She hase to Beimin this time to see you.¡±
Su Xi-er naturally remembered Liu Yinyin. She¡¯s a very adorable little girl.
¡°You should go to the backyard of the posthouse to meet her.¡± Pei Qianhao moved closer to Su Xi-er and softly said.
The corners of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth raised as she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± She stood up from her chair and headed out of the main hall.
Ning Lianchen felt his heart settling down after taking in the two¡¯s intimate actions. Prince Hao has received my first level of acknowledgement as my older brother-inw.
However, Ning Lianchen was shocked by Pei Qianhao¡¯s next words.
¡°Your Majesty, do you believe in the ult?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression was solemn, and his voice carried a trace of frostiness as his eyes gleamed like bottomless pits.
Ning Lianchen¡¯s voice was clear as he feigned confusion. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe in the ult. Why do you ask, Prince Hao?¡±
¡°Do you really not believe in it?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed for a moment.
¡°Prince Hao, you are clearly getting at something; please just exin it directly.¡± Ning Lianchen nned to get straight to the point, and his expression also became solemn.
A soft chuckle escaped from Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips. ¡°This Prince should be calling you Younger Brother-inw instead of Your Majesty.¡±
Ning Lianchen¡¯s entire body froze in astonishment when he heard the words. Could it be that Prince Hao has discovered Imperial Elder Sister¡¯s true identity, or did she tell him? What other reason would there be for him to address me like that? Was Imperial Elder Sister the one who told him?
Impossible! If she had told him, she would definitely have mentioned it in the letter. How did Pei Qianhao find out? How should I reply? Should I admit or deny it?
CHAPTER 407 (1): FAIRY ELDER SISTER
CHAPTER 407 (1): FAIRY ELDER SISTER
Trantion: Rakumon
Only when Su Xi-er got closer did she hear Liu Yinyin counting. "One, two, three, four..."
Following the young girl¡¯s finger, Su Xi-er discovered that she was counting the dark clouds in the sky.
Liu Yinyin suddenly stopped and turned around, looking at Su Xi-er in surprise. A momentter, she shouted, "Fairy Elder Sister!" Her face lit up with excitement as she grabbed Su Xi-er¡¯s hand like thetter was a close family member.
The reason was simple: Su Xi-er had been around when Liu Yinyin saw her parents for thest time. She distinctly remembered Su Xi-ering out from her father¡¯s study, and even recalled that her mother had treated thetter with respect.
Su Xi-er''s eyes curved into a smile as she raised her hand to caress Lou Yinyin''s head. "Yinyin, have you been obedient while I wasn''t around?"
"Yes, I have been very obedient." Liu Yinyin repeatedly nodded before her expression suddenly fell, and her voice became quiet. "Fairy Elder Sister, when you came out of daddy''s study that day, had he already passed away?"
Countless emotions flickered across Su Xi-er''s eyes. She still found out about her parents'' deaths in the end. How can such a small child bear a cruel truth like this?
"Fairy Elder Sister, please don''t lie to me. Did my dad already pass away that day? You knew that my mum was also about to die when you brought me away. My parents entrusted me to you, right?" Liu Yinyin''s eyes contained a maturity that did not belong to someone her age.
Su Xi-er didn''t hide it from her anymore. "Yinyin, your parents died for the country. Nanzhao and the Ning Imperial Household will remember them. Your whole life will be guaranteed to be free of worries."
"I don''t know who you exactly are, but my parents trusted you; this means that I can also trust you. Fairy Elder Sister, please tell me, who killed my parents?" Liu Yinyin suddenly pulled Su Xi-er''s sleeve with a dark hunger in her eyes.
"Yinyin, I can''t tell you. However, I swear that they won¡¯t be forgiven; it is only a matter of time until they receive theireuppance." Su Xi-er grabbed Liu Yinyin''s shoulders with an unwavering look.
"No, I want to know who it was! Fairy Elder Sister, I beg of you, please tell me." Liu Yinyin was persistent, and her tone firm.
"I will tell you the day the murderer dies. Until then, you must be obedient Yinyin." Su Xi-er pretended to put on a solemn expression.
Seeing her reaction, Liu Yinyin understood that Su Xi-er wouldn''t tell her. The only people who know the identity of the murderer are Fairy Elder Sister and His Majesty, but both of them are unwilling to tell me. Must I really wait until the culprit dies to find out who they are?
"Yinyin, which repose pce do you stay at?" Su Xi-er asked as she caressed her head.
"Fairy Elder Sister, Yinyin misses you. Can you return to Nanzhao with me?" Liu Yinyin earnestly asked her with a smile.
Su Xi-er stopped her hand and softly replied, "I can¡¯t go back. My home is in Beimin."
Hearing the word ''home'', Liu Yinyin''s expression immediately sank. "I have no home. Yinyin has no home anymore." She sobbed.
Su Xi-er gently patted her back. "Yinyin, when youe of age, you will be able to find your fated partner and get married. You¡¯ll have a family, and a home as well."
"No, I don''t have a home. Imperial Physician Fang''s daughter is pregnant, and His Majesty is going to take her as an imperial consort soon. I am an outsider; His Majesty and Fang Lingdang are family." Tears were already streaming down her face.
CHAPTER 407 (2): FAIRY ELDER SISTER
CHAPTER 407 (2): FAIRY ELDER SISTER
Trantion: Rakumon
"Fairy Elder Sister, if you don''t go back with me, I really won''t have a single family member left. His Majesty will only chide me, and even if Fang Lingdang pretends to be gentle, she¡¯ll use underhanded methods. I will be pitiful and all alone in the imperial pce." Liu Yinyin''s tears continued to pour down her face.
Seeing her swollen eyes, Su Xi-er continued patting her back and softly coaxing her. However, Liu Yinyin only bawled louder despite her efforts.
It was to this scene that Ning Lianchen walked into, confounding him. Why is Yinyin crying so badly? Shouldn''t she be happy about seeing Imperial Elder Sister?
Hearing the sound of footsteps, Su Xi-er raised her head and saw Ning Lianchen standing there alone. Shouldn''t he be entertaining Pei Qianhao in the main hall? Why did hee to the backyard alone?
"Prince Hao has left. He suggested that you should spend the night here since Yinyin misses you." Ning Lianchen exined with a smile on his face, though the reality was quite different.
Ning Lianchen would never forget the exchange that had just urred in the main hall. Prince Hao¡¯s observation skills are top-notch, and many clues were already uncovered by him. There¡¯s no way I could have hidden the truth from him, so I decided to simply be honest.
However, the words that came from Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth afterwards had only served to astonish him more. "Your Imperial Elder Sister is this Prince''s woman in this lifetime. On ount of you two siblings having been apart for so long, we should let her stay in the posthouse for tonight."
Finally, before Pei Qianhao left, he had emphasised that Ning Lianchen mustn''t let Su Xi-er find out about what transpired.
Ning Lianchen naturally knew what he was referring to. I mustn''t let Imperial Elder Sister know that Prince Hao has already found out her true identity. I had only given him my first level of approval as my older brother-inw, but hisst few words havepletely won me over.
''Soul insertion'' and being reborn after death isn¡¯t something that most people would believe. Only family and people loyal to Imperial Elder Sister would be convinced, yet Pei Qianhao has also chosen to believe in it. Not only that, he has even made up his mind to protect her by her side! I can see how much he treasures her.
I, Ning Lianchen, ept this older brother-inw!
Su Xi-er noticed Ning Lianchen bing lost in thought, and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s with Imperial Physician Fang''s daughter getting pregnant?"
Ning Lianchen suddenly snapped back to his senses. He understood her question after looking at the sobbing Liu Yinyin. "There''s no such thing. Fang Lingdang is innocent, and she has nothing to do with me."
"Innocent? You''re even speaking up for her!" Liu Yinyin stopped weeping and reached out her hand to push Ning Lianchen.
However, the small amount of strength she mustered up with her small frame wasn''t even enough to make him budge.
Su Xi-er understood that it was just a matter of Liu Yinyin thinking too much. But this reaction of hers really looks like she''s jealous. Could she be interested in Lianchen? Su Xi-er began calcting their age difference. If Lianchen is also interested in Yinyin, it''s possible for the two of them to be together.
"Guards,e and send Yinyin back to her room." Ning Lianchen grabbed Liu Yinyin''s hands as he called for the guards at the entrance of the backyard.
A guard acknowledged the order and walked over. Liu Yinyin harrumphed before striding forward by herself in a fit, showing her annoyance with Ning Lianchen.
Watching Liu Yinyin''s departing figure, Ning Lianchen sighed. "I don''t know what''s wrong with Yinyin. She has been making a fuss and giving me the cold shoulder in this period of time. At the same time Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s daughter is gentle and polite; voluntarily staying in the pce to restrict her father."
With only the two of them left in the backyard, Su Xi-er looked at him and seriously said, "I won''tment too much about these matters, but from what I have seen, Yinyin likes you. The rest is up to you."
CHAPTER 408 (1): ’XI’ AND ’HAO’
CHAPTER 408 (1): ''XI'' AND ''HAO''
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Lianchen, I see that you were unaware of this. I neglected to teach you about such things.¡± Su Xi-er slowly said with a trace of self-reproach.
Ning Lianchen replied, ¡°Imperial Elder Sister, this is a trivial matter that I don¡¯t need you to teach me about. Besides, my heart has no room for such a thing anyways; I should be focusing on ruling the country.¡±
He took out a wooden hairpin from his sleeve and passed it to Su Xi-er. ¡°This is your wedding gift that I¡¯ve personally carved.¡±
Su Xi-er epted the wooden hairpin and closely examined it. It was made of peachwood, with the characters for ¡®Xi¡¯ and ¡®Hao¡¯ carved onto the handle.
Su Xi-er was visibly moved as she clutched the hairpin to her chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to carve so well. Your Imperial Elder Sister likes it very much.¡±
¡°Imperial Elder Sister, you are Su Xi-er in this lifetime. The person known as Ning Rn is part of the past. I can tell after watching him that Prince Hao is sincere towards you, and that you have made the right choice this time around. It makes me feel gratified that the effort I spent carving this hairpin hasn¡¯t been in vain. Only if you stay together with Prince Hao can I rest easy.¡±
Su Xi-er stared at Ning Lianchen. He has grown into an upright and steadfast man who¡¯s attentive to details.
¡°Imperial Elder Sister, the wind is blowing. Let¡¯s go inside to warm ourselves.¡± Ning Lianchen gestured his hand forward. It went without saying that his personality had matured, but Ning Lianchen was now also very tall, much different from the times when he had darted into his sister¡¯s embrace as a child. Right now, he was like a grown man leading the way.
A heater that had been ced in the room had already warmed it up, leading to a warm current of air hitting Su Xi-er¡¯s face as she watched Ning Lianchen pull out a chair for her. ¡°Imperial Elder Sister, have a seat. I¡¯ll pour some tea for you.¡± Before long, a hot cup of tea was handed to her.
Su Xi-er took the cup and had a small sip. ¡°You should go and check on Yinyin. She was crying so intensely that I¡¯m afraid that things could worsen if you don¡¯t go.¡±
¡°She will stop crying after a while. Besides, I will be able to see her every day in the future, but the same does not hold true for you, Imperial Elder Sister.¡± Ning Lianchen¡¯s eyes were smiling, happy that his sister had found the right person.
¡°Grand Tutor Liu died for the country, and Yinyin was deprived of her father¡¯s love because of that. Lianchen, you have to take care of her.¡± Su Xi-er set down the teacup and advised him.
Reminded of Grand Tutor Liu, a trace of sorrow flickered across his eyes. ¡°I owe her too much, and will definitely treat her well.¡±
¡°Why are you still not going then?¡± Su Xi-er urged him.
Ning Lianchen was hesitant. ¡°Imperial Elder Sister, even if I am going to stay in Beimin for a period of time, it wouldn¡¯t be that long. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to see you again.¡±
Afraid that Su Xi-er would ask him to leave again, he decided to switch the topic. ¡°Imperial Elder Sister, Prince Yun seems to have changed for the better. However, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, or if he¡¯s just faking it.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s brows furrowed. Yun Ruofeng excels at concealing his emotions. How can he possibly turn over a new leaf?
¡°Imperial Elder Sister, some of the more obstinate officials initially didn¡¯t agree to the new policy, but they were immediately silenced after Prince Yun passed down an order. Right now, the new policy has been implemented well, and themoners are singing its praises. Those officials have nothing more to say now.¡±
¡°He even returned the imperial power to you?¡±
CHAPTER 408 (2): ’XI’ AND ’HAO’
CHAPTER 408 (2): ''XI'' AND ''HAO''
Trantion: Rakumon
Ning Lianchen still thought that Yun Ruofeng was in the Prince Yun Residence after drinking Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s medicine. Little did he know that Yun Ruofeng was currently not far away from the posthouse.
¡°No matter how his condition is, you mustn¡¯t let down your guard. Are you sure that he¡¯s still in the Prince Yun Residence? Does he know that I¡¯m getting married?¡± Su Xi-er asked with a solemn gaze.
Ning Lianchen was confident. ¡°I am sure that he is. I made a trip to the Prince Yun Residence before leaving for Beimin; he was down with a cold and lying in bed.¡±
¡°Mmm, that¡¯s good then.¡± Seeing how certain Ning Lianchen was, Su Xi-er was no longer doubtful.
Right at this moment, a guard¡¯s voice could be heard from outside the room. ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Yinyin is making an even greater fuss; do you want to go and visit her?¡±
Su Xi-er immediately urged Ning Lianchen. ¡°Quickly go and coax her. She¡¯s just 10 years old.¡±
¡°I wille back afterwards so that we can have a meal together.¡± Ning Lianchen left the room, closing the door behind him.
¡°How is she making a scene? Climbing a tree or darting under the bed?¡± Ning Lianchen was calm, as Liu Yinyin had already thrown plenty of tantrums before this.
However, the guard¡¯s reply caused his expression to change. ¡°It¡¯s more serious this time. She got a strip of cloth from who knows where, and is nning to hang herself.¡±
The guard felt a burst of wind from beside him as the words left his mouth, and was left astonished at how quickly Ning Lianchen had rounded the corner ahead of them.
While Su Xi-er quietly waited in the room, she took out the wooden hairpin from her sleeve and constantly stroked the ¡®Xi¡¯ and ¡®Hao¡¯ characters.¡± After a while, she pulled out the red string around her neck, and gazed at the pearl hanging from it.
These two items were given to me by the two most important men to me. I will definitely guard both kinship and love well.
A warm feeling enveloped her heart, and a smile tugged at her lips. Only after a long while did she stow away the white pearl and wooden hairpin.
The sky had darkened, and the growing sound of the howling wind made it seem like a storm was on its way.
All of a sudden, the door was pushed open, revealing a brightly smiling Liu Yinyin. Behind her were a few guards carrying trays of hot food.
¡°Fairy Elder Sister, let¡¯s eat together. Quickly bring them in.¡± She instructed the guards.
There were five dishes, two vegetarian and two non-vegetarian. In addition to that was three bowls of rice, as well as some egg soup.
After the guards had set the table, they respectfully bowed and withdrew.
Ning Lianchen walked in and closed the door. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain soon.¡±
Liu Yinyin giggled, any sign of a tantrum long gone. She ran to Ning Lianchen and pulled on his hand without any care for propriety. ¡°I¡¯m scared of sleeping alone on a rainy day. Can I go to your room to sleep tonight?¡±
Ning Lianchen shook her hand off and solemnly replied, ¡°Stop messing around.¡±
¡°How am I messing around?¡± Liu Yinyin pouted and sat on the chair with a wronged expression.
Su Xi-er picked up a pair of chopsticks and passed it to Liu Yinyin. ¡°Yinyin, you are a girl, and will eventually grow up. How can you sleep with a Lianchen, who is a man? Why not sleep with me tonight?¡±
Liu Yinyin didn¡¯t understand the difference between sleeping with a man and a woman, but was naturally willing to go along with Su Xi-er¡¯s offer.
¡°Fairy Elder Sister, I¡¯ll sleep with you. I don¡¯t want to sleep with a fierce person.¡± She took the chopsticks and helped to ce some food in Su Xi-er¡¯s bowl.
Su Xi-er epted her gesture with a smile before casting a meaningful nce at Ning Lianchen.
Understanding, he tried to ce some food in Liu Yinyin¡¯s bowl. Unexpectedly though, she pulled her bowl away, refusing the gesture. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pick up the food for me. I can do it by myself.¡±
¡°What did I just tell you? You can¡¯t be so willful here in Beimin. You should try to keep your temper in check.¡± Ning Lianchen¡¯s face darkened to the point that Liu Yinyin became slightly fearful.
CHAPTER 409 (1): A FESTIVE SIGHT TO BEHOLD
CHAPTER 409 (1): A FESTIVE SIGHT TO BEHOLD
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er smiled as she put some food in Liu Yinyin¡¯s bowl, while Ning Lianchen¡¯s expression also returned to normal as he began eating.
The night gales grew even more intense, and a downpour of rain suddenly pelted against the windows. Frightened by the noise of the sttering rain, Liu Yinyin shivered, but was quickly calmed down when she saw Su Xi-er and Ning Lianchen.
After Pei Qianhao finished his meal in the Dragon Heaven Pce, he checked on Situ Lin¡¯s progress in writing before returning to the side hall to wash up.
Looking at the empty bed, Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes darkened. I¡¯ll just give her one night to spend time with Ning Lianchen. Starting tomorrow though, she¡¯s going to bepletely mine!
After removing his socks, Pei QIanhao lifted the quilt and lied down in the bed, taking in the faint remains of her fragrance.
Pei Qianhao closed his eyes, and before he fell asleep, wondered, What could those siblings be talking about?
It was a bright and sunny day the next morning, with even the breeze being warm. The streets were filled with festivities as each household collected a strip of red silk from the local government office to hang beside their door.
Earlier this morning, Pei Qianhao had passed down a verbal edict that the capital was to be decorated so that there would be a festive mood for his wedding. The local government offices distributing red silk was only a part of this order.
With themoners rushing to collect the red silk and the golden sunlight illuminating their faces, a lively and celebratory atmosphere soon pervaded the capital.
It only took a few hours before the atmosphere of the capitalpletely transformed, with its streets being filled by conversations about Prince Hao and Princess Consort Hao.
¡°Princess Consort Hao must have umted much fortune in her previous lifetimes to have met a man like Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Prince Hao treats her so sincerely. The wedding is on such a grand scale, and even the monarchs of other countries havee. Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor arrived yesterday, and the rulers of Dongling and Xiliu wille today.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t pale inparison to the lively atmosphere during the state banquet!¡±
The heated discussions carried throughout the morning and into the afternoon.
Yun Ruofeng looked at the main streets through the window, the scene of red silk fluttering in the wind deeply stabbing his heart.
He tightly clutched the teacup in his right hand as tumultuous emotions seized his heart. Although he was already mentally prepared, his heart still ached at the sight, and his strong grip soon shattered the teacup.
Qin Ling walked in at this moment, and was briefly stunned by the sight of the shards of porcin falling to the ground before he held a letter out. ¡°Prince Yun, a personal guard of the Third Imperial Prince sent this letter.¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression normalised as he reached his hand out to take the letter. Upon reading through it, the corners of his mouth rose before he held the letter over a candle, letting it turn to ash.
¡°We willy low for the next few days before acting on the night of Prince Hao¡¯s wedding.¡±
Qin Ling bowed. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
¡°Withdraw.¡± Yun Ruofeng waved his hand as he spoke, his gaze never leaving the red silk hanging from themoners¡¯ houses.
After Qin Ling had left the room, Yun Ruofeng happened to see Su Xi-er, Ning Lianchen, and Liu Yinyin dressed in casual clothes. They were jovially chatting and bantering as they walked on a main street, making their way to the embroidery house.
The owner of that embroidery house is surnamed ¡®Liu,¡¯ and her needlework is exquisite. She specialises in wedding dresses, so is Su Xi-er here to look at them? But why isn¡¯t Pei Qianhao here? Also, why is he allowing Su Xi-er and Ning Lianchen to be together?
Suspicion shrouded Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes. This doesn¡¯t seem like Pei Qianhao¡¯s usual style.
CHAPTER 409 (2): A FESTIVE SIGHT TO BEHOLD
CHAPTER 409 (2): A FESTIVE SIGHT TO BEHOLD
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Pei Qianhao is not someone to be trifled with. He definitely won¡¯t forgive Commandery Prince Xie, but even then, our n will still proceed as usual. His absence won¡¯t affect this Prince.¡± Yun Ruofeng wasposed, and a trace of determination was clear in his eyes.
¡°What should we do if the n fails and Prince Hao catches up to us?¡± Qin Ling frankly expressed his concern.
If it was anybody but Prince Hao, there wouldn¡¯t be a need to worry. But just as Prince Yun has said, Prince Hao cannot be easily trifled with.
¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Yun Ruofeng shifted his gaze outside the window.
Qin Ling looked in the same direction and caught sight of Su Xi-er walking out of the embroidery house with arge bundle of crimson cloth in her hands. Soon after, a horse carriage came and picked up the trio before heading off.
Therge crimson bundle should be the wedding dress, right? Realising that, Qin Ling turned around to check Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression, only to see that his pupils were ck as ink.
Prince Yun has always put on a gentle demeanour in front of others, but ever since he entered Beimin, his expression is often dark and brooding. All of this is because of Su Xi-er, the woman who can influence Prince Yun¡¯s every thought and action.
Qin Ling didn¡¯t understand why Yun Ruofeng cared so much about Su Xi-er despite only interacting with her for a few days. He even came to Beimin alone in order to try to snatch Prince Hao¡¯s bride away.
¡°Withdraw, this Prince wants to rest.¡± Yun Ruofeng shut the window, blocking off the celebratory atmosphere of the streets.
My heart can only find sce by not looking at it.
¡°This subordinate shall take my leave.¡± Qin Ling cupped his fists and turned to leave. He was very clear that Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression would be increasingly foul as the wedding approached, even if the night of the wedding would be when they would snatch Su Xi-er away.
~~~
In the posthouse, Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes shone as she looked at the unfolded wedding dress. ¡°It looks really nice! Fairy Elder Sister will definitely look very beautiful with this on! No wonder you didn¡¯t agree to return to Nanzhao with me yesterday. So it¡¯s because you¡¯re marrying in a few days.¡±
A husky male voice immediately sounded. ¡°Princess Consort Hao naturally has to remain in Beimin.¡±
Liu Yinyin was turned around in surprise, noticing a man d in purplish-blue robes standing at the entrance of the room. His deep eyes and cold aura scared her into silence, and she quickly hid behind Ning Lianchen.
Su Xi-er nced at Pei Qianhao and chided, ¡°She¡¯s only 10. Don¡¯t scare her.¡±
With her reminder, Pei Qianhao rxed, the cold disposition somewhat dissipating. His earlier response had been a knee-jerk reaction after being displeased by Liu Yinyin¡¯s casual remark about Su Xi-er returning to Nanzhao.
Although Liu Yinyin was still afraid, she peeked her head out from behind Ning Lianchen and cautiously looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°He is your husband?¡±
¡°Mmm. Come and look at the wedding dress. Is it beautiful?¡± Su Xi-er showed the wedding dress to Pei Qianhao, too upied by her excitement to realise that it would be inappropriate to disy the wedding dress to Pei Qianhao in front of Ning Lianchen.
If it had been in the past, Pei Qianhao would definitely have been displeased. But now, he knew that the man standing in front of him was his younger brother-inw, as well as Su Xi-er¡¯s only remaining family.
Pei Qianhao took a few steps forward, a smile reaching the recesses of his eyes. ¡°You look beautiful in whatever you wear.¡±
Liu Yinyin was surprised. He was so cold just a moment ago, but has suddenly be gentle. She poked Ning Lianchen and whispered, ¡°Why is he so cold to us, but full of tenderness when ites to Fairy Elder Sister?¡±
CHAPTER 410 (1): FALLEN FOR HIS TRICK
CHAPTER 410 (1): FALLEN FOR HIS TRICK
Trantion: Rakumon
So that¡¯s how it is. Liu Yinyin nodded and softly replied, ¡°Regardless of who it is, they will be gentle when they see Fairy Elder Sister. Even you do so; you¡¯re so fierce to me, but to Fairy Elder Sister...¡±
Before she could finish, Ning Lianchen had already begun berating her. ¡°Nonsense, I will punish you to write lines if you continue to be disobedient..¡±
¡°I won¡¯t say anything more then. I don¡¯t want to write lines. You can write them if you want.¡± Liu Yinyin huffily red at him before making some space between them.
Irked by Ning Lianchen, Liu Yinyin ignored Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold gaze as she walked to Su Xi-er¡¯s side and sweetly said, ¡°Fairy Elder Sister, why don¡¯t I help you scatter the red petals on the day of the wedding?¡±
Liu Yinyin had learnt this from a y script, not realising that Beimin had no such tradition.
Without waiting for Su Xi-er¡¯s reply, Ning Lianchen dragged her over. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. No country has this custom.¡±
However, Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°This idea sounds pretty good.¡± She then looked at Pei Qianhao. ¡°Am I right?¡±
Pei Qianhao would agree with anything she said. Who cares whether it is a custom or not? We¡¯ll do it as long as she likes it.
Hence, Pei Qianhao replied, ¡°If you like it, this Prince will order someone to acquire the red petals.¡±
Ning Lianchen was stunned. It¡¯s already winter, and the flowers have already withered. The only flowers that are blooming are plum blossoms, but they aren¡¯t red, making them inappropriate to use during a wedding.
However, the happiest person was Liu Yinyin, who was smiling as she smugly looked at Ning Lianchen. ¡°Did you hear that? Fairy Elder Sister agreed! Just imagine how festive it¡¯ll be! I want to be the one to scatter petals for her that day; it¡¯ll be something that only Fairy Elder Sister¡¯s wedding has, the only one in the world!¡±
A smile tugged at Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth as appreciation emerged in his eyes. ¡°You said it well. This Prince really likes the phrase ¡®only one in the world¡¯.¡±
Liu Yinyin was surprised. I didn¡¯t expect the cold man to praise me!
She became even more smug as a result, nudging Ning Lianchen with her elbow. However, it wasn¡¯t long before he grabbed her wrist, signalling for her to stop messing around.
¡±This Prince allowed you to stay in the posthouse for a night, and you have also managed to listen to what Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s daughter wanted to tell you. Now, you can return with this Prince.¡± Pei Qianhao took the wedding dress and earnestly folded it.
Su Xi-er nodded to Ning Lianchen before looking at Liu Yinyin. ¡°Come and scatter the red petals on the day of my wedding then.¡±
¡°Fairy Elder Sister, you¡¯re really nice.¡± Liu Yinyin sweetly smiled in joy.
Atst, Pei Qianhao grabbed her hand before nodding at Ning Lianchen. He then left the posthouse with Su Xi-er, boarding a horse carriage bound for the imperial pce.
Inside the carriage, Pei Qianhao carefully observed Su Xi-er, and noticed that herplexion had improved. She must be very happy about being able to meet with her younger brother yesterday.
¡°Do you like the wedding dress?¡± Pei Qianhao scooted closer to her and asked.
Su Xi-er raised her head. ¡°The wedding dress sewn by Aunt Liu is very good, and I like it a lot. However, even if we¡¯ve promised Liu Yinyin that she can scatter red petals during the wedding, where will we find them now that it¡¯s winter?¡±
¡°This Prince naturally has a way.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze was deep.
An idea sprung into Su Xi-er¡¯s mind. ¡°We can use red silk to make red cloth flowers.¡±
Her idea was exactly what he had in mind. Pei Qianhao took her into his embrace and nted his warm lips on her forehead. ¡°You have learnt to read this Prince¡¯s mind.¡±
Su Xi-er hugged him back andughed. ¡°How am I going to control you if I don¡¯t understand your thoughts?¡±
¡°Control this Prince? How do you n on doing that? Are you referring to my money, property, or...?¡± A teasing look appeared in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes as he tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear.
CHAPTER 410 (2): FALLEN FOR HIS TRICK
CHAPTER 410 (2): FALLEN FOR HIS TRICK
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°This Prince won¡¯t be afraid no matter how controlling you are.¡± He kissed her forehead, then her eyes, and slowly moved downwards to capture her lips, deepening the kiss.
Su Xi-er parted her lips to receive him, closing her eyes as she felt his warm breath on her face.
The temperature in the horse carriage rapidly shot up, with Pei Qianhao pressing her against the wall. His right hand brushed against the sash around her waist, and with a slight pull, his hand was touching her soft skin.
His hand continued to rub against her as their kiss deepened, only stopping when Su Xi-er left out a soft moan.
Recalling Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s words, Pei Qianhao suppressed his internal fire, giving her lips onest peck before tying her sash again. I almost couldn¡¯t restrain myself and did the deed with her in the carriage.
~~~
Contrary to the warmth in the horse carriage, it was a totally different scene at the temple in the mountains of Beimin.
Pei Yaran had stayed in the temple for many days, but had yet to see or hear a word from Xie Yun. Without any information orpany, she was not only lonely, but growing increasingly unsettled!
Did they send guards to search for me? Can Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er still get married? The more she thought about it, the more worried she became. I can¡¯t just keep staying here.
She decided to take matters into her own hands, but was stopped at the entrance of the courtyard she was staying in by one of the guards from the Commandery Prince Residence.
¡°This Empress Dowager wants to leave the mountains!¡± Pei Yaran flung her sleeves and glowered at the guard.
¡°The Commandery Prince has ordered that you cannot leave the mountains, Empress Dowager.¡±
¡°This Empress Dowager also has an order! I must leave the mountains. Move aside!¡± Pei Yaran stepped to the side, nning to walk out of the door.
However, the guard blocked her again. ¡°Empress Dowager, if you insist on leaving the mountains, this subordinate can only resort to force.¡± He unsheathed the sword at his waist to demonstrate his intent.
Pei Yaran¡¯s expression stiffened. Xie Yun! To think that he ordered the guards to treat me like this! How could I have fallen for his trick?! Staying in a ce surrounded by mountains is akin to being held captive! How could I have been so stupid to trust him so easily?
I must find a way to leave. If forcing my way out doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll wait for an opportunity when the guards aren¡¯t paying attention to secretly slip away!
With her mind made up, Pei Yaran pretended to make a concession, and turned back to her room. She stayed there for the entire day, waiting until night fell before asking to follow the abbot to the Buddha hall.
The guard didn¡¯t pay much heed to it, and simply allowed her to do so.
After entering for a short while, Pei Yaran lied that her stomach was feeling unwell, and left by the back door.
The guard kept waiting outside the entrance of the Buddha hall for a long time. Only when the abbot came and informed him that Pei Yaran had gone missing did he immediately go down the mountains to look for her.
Meanwhile, Pei Yaran was treading on the mountain path. Her surroundings were enshrouded in darkness, and the cries of various insects frightened her. However, as soon as Su Xi-er¡¯s face shed through her mind, hatred supnted her fear.
After a long while, she suddenly heard the sound of approaching footsteps. Afraid that she would get caught and brought back to the temple, she climbed up a slope, and into the undergrowth.
Her heart wildly thumped against her chest without a path to follow, and she had only taken a few steps before she tripped over a stone.
¡°Ah!¡± She yelped as she uncontrobly rolled down the slope. Her head mmed against arge rock on her way down, immediately rendering her unconscious.
Hearing her scream, the guard immediately walked into the woods, but found no one. I must report to Commandery Prince Xie that the Empress Dowager has secretly gone down the mountain by herself!
CHAPTER 411 (1): JADE PENDANT
CHAPTER 411 (1): JADE PENDANT
Trantion: Rakumon
This flower reflected the impression Tan Ge had of Su Xi-er. A rare elegant and lofty demeanour, attracting others with her unique disposition.
She had sincerely sewn the handkerchief, every thread epassing her blessings towards Su Xi-er. Even if the two of them were walking on different paths, she still respected Su Xi-er.
With her body almost recovered, Tan Ge decided that it was time for her to get to work. Hence, she ced the handkerchief beneath her pillow and left the room.
Grand Tutor Kong happened to pass by and see her. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±
¡°Much better. This servant can work now.¡± Tan Ge respectfully replied.
Grand Tutor Kong nodded. ¡°Do something light then. Go and get two new brooms from the Imperial Household Department.¡±
¡°This servant obeys the order.¡± Tan Ge bowed and went on her way.
Looking at the Imperial Library, Grand Tutor Kong sighed. Due to the pouring rain, Ruo Yuan and Hong Li had to quickly take down the red silk. The Chinese geomancy[1] master did say that it wouldn¡¯t rain for the next few days after observing the meteorological urrences though, so I should ask them to hang it back up today.
Just as the idea crossed his mind, he saw Ruo Yuan and Hong Li carrying some red silk in their hands, preparing to hang them up.
~~~
Meanwhile, Tan Ge had arrived at the Imperial Household Department. After exining the purpose of her visit, the eunuch at the entrance let her in.
¡°The brooms are in the storage room located in the backyard of the Imperial Household Department.¡± The eunuch pointed in a direction.
Tan Ge thanked him and made her way to the backyard, overhearing two pce maids grumble while moving some things in another room. ¡°We have to wipe off all the dust on the shelves today, but it¡¯s not like the things inside are valuable.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say that. These are items that every pce maid brings from home when they enter the pce. When I arrived, I brought a hairpin passed down by my ancestors.¡±
¡°How much money can you exchange the hairpin for?¡±
¡°Even if it¡¯s not valuable, it¡¯s a memento.¡± The pce maid walked forward, preparing to retrieve a feather duster from the storage room.
Tan Ge saw both of them departing while leaving the doors to the room they were in wide open. A glint flickered across her eyes, and after verifying nobody else was around, she quickly slipped in.
There were rows of tall andrge shelves with the name of each pce maid attached to small cloth bundles lining them. Each section wasbelled by the names of the various pces.
Tan Ge immediately spotted the section for the Imperial Library. As there were only a few pce maids in the Imperial Library, it took her no effort to find Su Xi-er¡¯s cloth bundle.
Since the two pce maids had yet toe back, she immediately took the cloth bundle down.
Tan Ge knew that apart from the items brought from their home, each pce maid¡¯s cloth bundle would also contain a piece of paper stating their birth information, home address, and circumstances of their parents.
She wanted to be stronger, but she understood that she was currently very far away from her goal. I must pretend to obey Xie Yun, so I must finish the tasks given by him. Only then can I make him lower his guard.
Swiftly opening the cloth bundle, Tan Ge saw that there was a small pouch in it, containing a small and refined dark green jade pendant[2]. It was exquisitely crafted, and very smooth and round.
She tried to take a closer look at an indiscernible character carved on the edge of the jade pendant, but it was too faded for her to make out anything.
1. Also known as Feng Shui.
2. There are many designs, but I tried to find an example based on the description.
CHAPTER 411 (2): JADE PENDANT
CHAPTER 411 (2): JADE PENDANT
Trantion: Rakumon
During the Tan Residence¡¯s former glorious days, Tan Ge had be skilled at distinguishing jade and hairpins as the Eldest Young Miss. She identified that the jade pendant was of a superior quality as soon as sheid her hands on it.
However, how is it possible for a family that couldn¡¯t even satisfy their basic necessities to own a jade pendant like this?! Baffled, Tan Ge ced the jade pendant in her sleeve, tied the cloth bundle, and quickly returned it to its original position on the shelf.
The two pce maids had returned with a feather duster, and were stunned when they saw Tan Ge.
Immediatelyr, one of the pce maids asked. ¡°Why are you here? You¡¯re not a pce maid from the Imperial Household Department. Don¡¯t you know that normal people can¡¯te in here?¡±
Tan Ge pretended to be fearful. ¡°I¡¯m a maidservant from the Imperial Library. Grand Tutor Kong ordered me toe and pick up some brooms, but I didn¡¯t know where the storage room was. When I saw the door left open with a bunch of shelves inside, I thought this was the correct ce. I apologise for entering the wrong ce.¡±
¡±Entering the wrong ce? You are really too bold. If Eunuch Zhang finds out, you¡¯re definitely in for a beating with the nks. Quickly leave, I¡¯ll just treat it as if I never saw you.¡± Another pce maid raised the feather duster, ring at her in an attempt to frighten her.
Tan Ge repeatedly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go out right now.¡± She swiftly darted out of the room and went to the storage room.
¡°Why are you not reporting this Eunuch Zhang? No one is allowed to enter this room without permission.¡±
The pce maid who had scared off Tan Ge just now shook her head at herpanion. ¡°She¡¯s a maidservant from the Imperial Library; Princess Consort Hao is a courtdy from the Imperial Library. What if they have a good rtionship? Are we able to offend Princess Consort Hao¡¯s people?¡±
Herpanion immediately understood. ¡°You are indeed more meticulous. I almost wanted to beat her.¡±
Suddenly, a tall man entered the room.
When the two pce maids turned around and saw who it was, they immediately bowed. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Commander Wu.¡±
Wu Ling raised his hand to signal them to rise. ¡°Quickly clean the ce and tidy things up.¡± He then walked to a shelf at the side.
Pei Qianhao had ordered him toe and collect Su Xi-er¡¯s belongings. Having once been sent to investigate Su Xi-er, Wu Ling had naturallye here before, thus discovering Su Xi-er¡¯s tragic background from the cloth bundle and the records in the Imperial Household Department. He had even gone as far as to make a trip to Su Xi-er¡¯s hometown to verify the information.
However, Wu Ling wasn¡¯t aware that there was a jade pendant in the cloth bundle, as his attention had been focused on the piece of paper that contained Su Xi-er¡¯s personal information.
Wu Ling found Su Xi-er¡¯s cloth bundle and brought it down from the shelf. Prince Hao ordered that all proof of Su Xi-er¡¯s background is to be destroyed.
With all the evidence burned, he naturally had to hand the cloth bundle to Pei Qianhao for safekeeping.
After folding the cloth bundle, Wu Ling ced it in his wide sleeve and left the Imperial Household Department, catching sight of Tan Ge in front of him.
She was walking at a slower pace since she hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, allowing Wu Ling to catch up and call out to her.
Tan Ge was lost in her thoughts when the sudden call brought her back to reality. Returning to her senses, she immediately bowed. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Commander Wu.¡±
Wu Ling looked at the brooms in her hands. ¡°You haven¡¯tpletely recovered yet, but Grand Tutor Kong is already ordering you to collect things from the Imperial Household Department?¡±
¡°There are few people in the Imperial Library. Now that this servant has gotten better, I should start work right away.¡± There was a sliver of a smile at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Ruo Yuan and Hong Li should be hanging the red silk today.¡±
CHAPTER 412 (1): WAITING FOR HIM ON THE BED
CHAPTER 412 (1): WAITING FOR HIM ON THE BED
Trantion: Rakumon
When Tan Ge returned to the Imperial Library, she chanced upon Su Xi-er, Ruo Yuan, and Hong Li hanging the red silk.
¡°We have to put up the red silk a few days before the wedding, only to take it down and put it back up if it rains. Luckily, it shouldn¡¯t rain for the next few days. It¡¯s not inauspicious, but rather, we should take it as Heaven¡¯s blessings for you.¡± Hong Li smiled as she took the red silk from Ruo Yuan and began hanging it.
Ruo Yuan giggled at Su Xi-er. ¡°Hong Li found a book in the depository about wedding customs. It said something about hanging up the red silk twice so that the husband and wife can endure hardships in the future.¡±
Beimin and Nanzhao¡¯s customs are very different; I didn¡¯t know there was such a belief. Su Xi-er returned the smile, and just as she was about to reply, she saw Tan Ge walking over from the corner of her eye.
Tan Ge had also noticed Su Xi-er looking at her. ¡°I have finished sewing the handkerchief. Let me get it for you.¡±
¡°Tan Ge, you¡¯re so fast!¡± Ruo Yuan was ted.
¡°With the wedding around the corner, I don¡¯t have a choice but to be fast. You can all continue hanging the red silk while waiting for me.¡± Tan Ge then walked off.
Only after storing the brooms away properly did Tan Ge return to her own room, closing the door behind her. She then took the jade pendant out from her sleeve and held it up against the sunlight that shone through the cracks in her closed window.
With the illumination of the sunlight, the jade pendant appeared even more transparent and exquisite. Yet, despite now being able to clearly see the shape carved into the centre of the pendant, Tan Ge was surprised to find that she didn¡¯t recognise the character.
It looks more like some kind of strange symbol than a character.
The puzzlement in her eyes grew deeper. Su Xi-er was just a little child back then; how did she get this jade pendant? Since Prince Hao is going to marry her, he will definitely retrieve this cloth bundle. When Su Xi-er opens it up and finds the jade pendant missing, Prince Hao will undoubtedly start an investigation.
Tan Ge¡¯s eyebrows were scrunched up. I have to carefully hide this jade pendant and make sure that no one discovers it. I can¡¯t even let Commandery Prince Xie know about this.
She vaguely felt that this jade pendant was very important. Considering that Su Xi-er came from an impoverished background, perhaps this jade pendant doesn¡¯t belong to her. Maybe she identally picked it up when she was young, then treated it like a children¡¯s toy and brought it to the imperial pce.
Even if Su Xi-er realises that the jade pendant has gone missing, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find out who took it. However, Tan Ge wasn¡¯t aware that the current Su Xi-er didn¡¯t even know that the jade pendant existed! After all, she was now the woman formerly known as Ning Rn!
Tan Ge ced the jade pendant in the wardrobe and walked to the bed, taking out the handkerchief beneath the pillow before walking out.
Upon exiting the room, she saw that the rooms next to hers had already been decorated with red silk, and that the trio was now heading towards another set of rooms.
After catching up to them, she handed the handkerchief to Su Xi-er. ¡°Take a look. Do you like it?¡±
Su Xi-er took the crimson handkerchief and saw the orchid flower embroidered at the bottom of it. What a coincidence; it really matches with my previous name.
¡°Thank you, I like it very much.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes carried a smile as she kept the handkerchief in her sleeve.
Ruo Yuan pouted. ¡°The handkerchief is so pretty; it¡¯s a pity that the bride has to throw it away before entering the groom¡¯s house.¡±
¡°The bride throwing the handkerchief signifies throwing away her bad temper, but the surrounding civilians can catch it. Thedy who catches it will meet with good fortune.¡± Hong Li exined as she bent down to pick up more red silk.
Ruo Yuan didn¡¯t understand, and looked towards Su Xi-er. ¡°Why would otherdies meet with good fortune when the bride is throwing away her temper?¡±
CHAPTER 412 (2): WAITING FOR HIM ON THE BED
CHAPTER 412 (2): WAITING FOR HIM ON THE BED
Trantion: Rakumon
Ruo Yuan nodded her head as if she had arrived at an epiphany. ¡°So that¡¯s how it works. I¡¯m so stupid. Looks like I have to work hard to make up for my innate dullness, since the clumsy bird has to fly first.¡±
¡°You used the four-word idiom really smoothly.¡± Hong Liughed before continuing to hang the red silk.
Tan Ge¡¯s face was covered in arge smile as she watched the three of them banter without worries; she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit envious.
Suddenly, Ruo Yuan turned to Su Xi-er and said, ¡°Before every pce maid enters the pce, they will bring some items they can¡¯t bear to leave behind and have them stored at the Imperial Household Department. You have to go to the Prince Hao Residence to get those items back. Hong Li and I are nning to go and collect them a day before your wedding. Afterwards, we will be your dowry maidservants apanying you to the Prince Hao Residence when you marry.¡±
Ruo Yuan giggled at thest part, her face bright.
Once again, Su Xi-er learned something new. This is different from Nanzhao too. Before Nanzhao¡¯s pce maids enter the pce, they are not allowed to bring any items rted to their past with them, much less have the Imperial Household Department safeguard such items.
Regarding this point, Beimin¡¯s management method is more humane.
¡°I¡¯ll go and get them after we have finished hanging the red silk. The both of you cane with me.¡± Su Xi-er calmly said.
Tan Ge felt her heart drop. Su Xi-er is going to collect her cloth bundle; it¡¯s only a matter of time until she finds out that the jade pendant is missing.
Suppressing the anxiety in her heart, Tan Ge asked, ¡°Su Xi-er, you have been in the pce for such a long time. Do you remember what you brought here? Remember to check properly when you collect the items.¡±
Su Xi-er smilingly replied. ¡°Of course I remember.¡± I said that, but how would I know what items are in there? Only the real Su Xi-er would know, since those items belong to her.
Tan Ge felt her heart tighten at her words, but quickly remembered to say, ¡°I¡¯ll go and sweep the floor.¡± She then swiftly left.
Determination appeared in Tan Ge¡¯s eyes. I want to take a gamble. Even if Su Xi-er finds out and Prince Hao investigates the matter, I still can¡¯t admit that I was the one who took it.
This jade pendant being in Su Xi-er¡¯s possession doesn¡¯t make sense with her background. There¡¯s definitely something fishy going on.
A few hourster, the Imperial Library was once again enveloped with a festive mood. The eaves were fully covered with fluttering red silk, creating a sea of red.
Su Xi-er took her lunch in the Imperial Library before heading to the Imperial Household Department with Ruo Yuan and Hong Li.
However, only Hong Li and Ruo Yuan were able to find their cloth bundles since Wu Ling had taken Su Xi-er¡¯s without notifying her.
¡°Prince Hao must have taken yours to help you safeguard it. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Ruo Yuan smiled.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s leave then.¡± I¡¯ll ask Pei Qianhao about it tonight.
¡°Alright.¡± Ruo Yuan and Hong Li simultaneously replied.
The three of them then left the Imperial Household Department, and Su Xi-er stayed in the Imperial Library for the whole afternoon before returning to the Dragon Heaven Pce.
~~~
Tan Ge had been secretly observing Su Xi-er, and noticed that thetter acted like usual aftering back from the Imperial Household Department.
She only found out from Ruo Yuanter that Su Xi-er¡¯s items had already been taken away by Pei Qianhao.
Does Prince Hao know what Su Xi-er¡¯s cloth bundle contains? Tan Ge¡¯s gaze deepened, only returning to her senses when Ruo Yuan called out to her.
~~~
Meanwhile, by the time Su Xi-er returned to the Dragon Heaven Pce and had dinner with Situ Lin, Pei Qianhao still hadn¡¯te back.
¡°Imperial Aunt, you should wash up first. Imperial Uncle is probablying backte today because he has some matters to attend to.¡± Situ Lin giggled before lowering his voice. ¡°Imperial Uncle will be even happier if he sees you waiting for him on the bed when hees back.¡±
CHAPTER 413 (1): WHAT FLOWER
CHAPTER 413 (1): WHAT FLOWER
Trantion: Rakumon
Although Su Xi-er was smiling, Situ Lin could discern that she was trying to sound him out. I can¡¯t possibly admit that I heard it from the pce maids, right?
Situ Lin quickly made up his mind to fabricate a lie. ¡°I thought of it by myself. I didn¡¯t hear it from anyone.¡±
¡°Really? If you¡¯re not going to tell the truth, I¡¯ll tell your Imperial Uncle when hees back.¡±
Situ Lin¡¯s heart wildly thumped in fright. Just as he was about to beseech Su Xi-er, he heard a familiar male voice apanied by a strong presence behind him. Oh no, it¡¯s over for me. Imperial Uncle heard it!
¡°Tell this Prince about what?¡± Pei Qianhao asked as he looked at Su Xi-er.
Situ Lin desperately cast a meaningful and pleading look at Su Xi-er. Imperial Aunt, you mustn¡¯t tell him!
Su Xi-erughed. Of course I won¡¯t tell him. Besides, it¡¯s not appropriate to mention that sort of thing.
¡°What did you do today? Why did youe back sote?¡± She tried to act like she was fawning over him as she walked forward and took his hand.
Seeing their disy of affection, Situ Lin rapidly left without waiting for his Imperial Uncle to speak.
Watching Situ Lin¡¯s figure disappear, Pei Qianhao¡¯s brows furrowed slightly before he turned to Su Xi-er who asked, ¡°Did you send someone to retrieve the cloth bundle that I left in the Imperial Household Department after just entering the pce?¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°Yes, this Prince will help you safeguard it.¡±
¡°Shouldn¡¯t you let me have a look at its contents?¡± Su Xi-er smilingly asked. I want to see the items that belong to the owner of this body.
¡°You said that you¡¯ve left the past behind, and won¡¯t care about your so-called rtives. Howe you want those things again?¡± Pei Qianhao wrapped his arm around her waist, putting his forehead against hers.
¡°Can¡¯t I just have a look? It¡¯s been more than 10 years after all.¡±
Seeing how persistent she was, Pei Qianhao eventually gave in. ¡°Wu Ling,e in.¡±
Wu Ling entered the hall. ¡°Prince Hao, do you have any instructions?¡±
¡°Bring Princess Consort Hao¡¯s things out.¡± Despite Pei Qianhao keeping his voice even, being able to use the name, ¡®Princess Consort Hao¡¯ made him inwardly delighted.
Wu Ling took out the folded cloth bundle from his sleeve, but the paper that contained Su Xi-er¡¯s origins had been burnt to ashes.
Pei Qianhao hadn¡¯t initially nned to destroy the evidence of Su Xi-er¡¯s background, but after finding out she was actually Ning Rn, he changed his mind.
Su Xi-er took the cloth bundle and ced it on the table, beginning to look through its contents.
The cloth bundle was very small, but contained a tiny and exquisite pouch among other things. When she opened it up, Su Xi-er was stunned by what she saw.
They were three small stones that had been polished until they were extremely round and smooth. Su Xi-er was reminded of the children from farmer families. Without enough money to buy their children toys, the most the kids could do was y with stones. The real Su Xi-er must have yed with these stones from a young age, resulting in their current smooth appearance. She had carried them around and treated them like a treasure, even bringing them with her for safekeeping in the Imperial Household Department.
Currently, the colour of the three stones had faded after many years of neglect. Su Xi-er actually felt her heart aching in sorrow as she gazed at them for a long time.
Pei Qianhao came forward to see what she was looking at.
¡°Prince Hao, did you y with stones when you were young?¡± Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Hearing the mncholy in her voice, Pei Qianhao hugged her from behind before whispering in her ear. ¡°It¡¯s been too long. This Prince doesn¡¯t remember.¡±
CHAPTER 413 (2): WHAT FLOWER
CHAPTER 413 (2): WHAT FLOWER
Trantion: Rakumon
A momentter, Wu Ling stowed away the envy in his heart and quietly withdrew, returning to his position outside the hall.
Su Xi-er turned her head to look at Pei Qianhao, but he seized this opportunity to lower his head and capture her lips.
Disregarding her shock, and the fact that they were in the main hall of the Dragon Heaven Pce, his hands hooked around her waist as he pressed her against the table.
A rain of warm kisses rained down as the warmth of their breathing caressed their faces. Their minds were focused only on the person in front of them.
Su Xi-er¡¯s face gradually became rosy, and it was unclear how long it had been when Pei Qianhao finally let her go.
There was now a coquettish look in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. ¡°You sneak attacked me while I wasn¡¯t ready.¡± I had only turned around to nce at him when he kissed me.
¡°You are already this Prince¡¯s woman. How is it a sneak attack?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were filled with a teasing look as the corners of his mouth raised.
Su Xi-er simply looked away, her gazending on the stones. Since these belong to the original owner of this body, I have to properly hold onto them.
When she tied the pouch, she found a strange flower embroidered at its bottom. The petals were purple, and they resembled Purple Fragrance flowers.
She turned towards Pei Qianhao. ¡°Are you able to tell what flower this is?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s brow was knitted. This isn¡¯t a Purple Fragrance flower. Purple petals, very thin stalk...is this the Purple Mandarin Duck flower from the western region? Beimin¡¯s ornaments have never been adorned with Purple Mandarin Duck flowers. Why does the pouch have this kind of flower sewn on it?
¡°Do you recognise it?¡± Su Xi-er asked again after she saw him remaining silent.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s brow rxed as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t recognise it. It looks like a Purple Fragrance flower, but it isn¡¯t one.¡± He gave the partial truth, not mentioning that he recognised it as a Purple Mandarin Duck flower from the western parts. It¡¯s very strange to have this kind of flower embroidered on the pouch.
¡°It¡¯s very strange. I¡¯ll go to the Imperial Library another day to check if there are anypendium about flowers.¡± Su Xi-er said as she ced the pouch back.
¡°You only need to focus on being a beautiful bride; don¡¯t worry about the rest.¡± Pei Qianhao lowered his head to nt a kiss on her forehead before letting go of her. He instructed Wu Ling, ¡°Come in. Bring this cloth bundle into the Prince Hao Residence and ce it in the cupboard in this Prince¡¯s room.¡±
Wu Ling entered and replied with an affirmative before taking the cloth bundle in his hands, swiftly leaving the main hall.
¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the side hall.¡± Pei Qianhao immediately held Su Xi-er¡¯s hand as they headed out.
The names and appearances of multifarious flowers shed through Su Xi-er¡¯s mind, but none of them matched with the flower on the pouch. Nanzhao, Beimin, Xiliu, and Dongling don¡¯t have this kind of flower. Is it from some foreign country or tribe? But the original owner was born of an impoverished background, why would she...
By the time Pei Qianhao had pulled Su Xi-er to the side hall, she was still deep in thought, so he gently knocked her on the forehead. ¡°Xi-er, the item belongs to you. You should know well what flower it is.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t recognise this flower even when I was young, and that remains the case now. It only urred to me to ask you after I saw it again, but it appears that even you don¡¯t know what it is.¡±
Pei Qianhao softly chuckled. This woman¡¯s face doesn¡¯t turn red from lying, and neither does her breathing give anything away. If not for my careful observation and Ning Lianchen¡¯s confirmation, I might have really continued to be kept in the dark.
But I won¡¯t tell her that I have found out her true identity.
CHAPTER 414 (1): THE DAY OF THE WEDDING
CHAPTER 414 (1): THE DAY OF THE WEDDING
Trantion: Rakumon
At this moment, a pce maid arrived outside of the inner chamber with a water basin. ¡°Prince Hao, the water is here.¡±
Pei Qianhao replied, ¡°Bring it in.¡±
Obeying his order, the pce maid entered with her head lowered, setting the basin on the rack before withdrawing.
¡°This Prince will go out while you rinse your face.¡± This time, Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t remain to watch her freshen up.
Su Xi-er then went to pick up the handkerchief hung on the basin after he had left.
In the main antechamber of the side hall, Pei Qianhao summoned Yuchi Mo. ¡°Thoroughly investigate Su Xi-er¡¯s background.¡±
Yuchi Mo looked at Pei Qianhao¡¯s solemn expression. What happened? Why does he suddenly want to investigate Princess Consort Hao¡¯s background? Not only is it recorded in the registry at the Imperial Household Department, Commander Wu even personally made a trip to Su Xi-er¡¯s hometown to verify all of the information.
Why does he want to investigate again? Could something have happened?
¡°Get to it as soon as possible.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression was grave as the image of the Purple Mandarin Duck flower resurfaced in his mind.
¡°Prince Hao, a thorough investigation had already been conducted. Princess Consort Hao¡¯s parents have both passed away, and she has very few remaining family members. I¡¯m afraid that even if we look again, the results will be the same.¡± Yuchi Mo seriously replied. If there¡¯s a problem, it would have been discovered thest time we checked.
Pei Qianhao lowered his voice, and his gaze deepened. ¡°Perhaps that isn¡¯t her real birthce, or perhaps the ones who died weren¡¯t her biological parents.¡±
His shocking words caused Yuchi Mo¡¯s eyes to widen his eyes. This means that they could possibly have been her adoptive parents? If that¡¯s the case, Princess Consort Hao¡¯s background...
¡°Quickly get to it.¡±
Hearing Pei Qianhao¡¯s exnation, Yuchi Mo no longer hesitated. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± He immediately left the side hall, secretly gathering a group of personal guards and heading for Su Xi-er¡¯s hometown without even stopping to rest.
The atmosphere in Beimin¡¯s imperial pce varied wildly over the next few days, unpredictably shifting from calm and festive to dark and anxious. All the households in the capital had hung red silk at their doors.
The monarchs of the various nations also arrived one after another, and were all staying in the posthouse. Pei Qianhao also set up banquets to wee them, making Beimin¡¯s liveliness during this period of time surpass that of any other major festivals or asion.
Themoners had been eagerly awaiting the day of the wedding, and on the day of the celebration, many of them were already ying selfposed festive tunes on their own gongs and drums. The scene in Beimin¡¯s capital was as lively as could be!
All themoners had woken up early, starting to gather about 500 metres away from the pce gate, all the way to the street where the Prince Hao Residence was located.
Some of the Imperial Army guards, the capital¡¯s bailiff runners, the Prince Hao Residence¡¯s guards, and some of the soldiers from the barracks were stationed along the streets to maintain order.
The Emperor, Pei Zheng, Grand Tutor Kong, monarchs from the various nations, as well as the court ministers had all turned up. However, there was one person who was very obviously missing, and that was none other than Xie Yun. He was still 30 kilometres away from the capital at the moment, tied down by another important matter.
As for Pei Yaran, her position had been temporarily taken over by Consort Dowager Guo in her absence. Thetter couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrowful when she saw that both her son and the Eldest Imperial Prince had yet to return.
However, Consort Dowager Guo understood that she had to keep the bigger picture in mind with such an important event, even if she missed her son.
After Su Xi-er woke up at 5 am, a pce maid who was highly skilled in cosmetics arrived at her door, sent by Consort Dowager Guo. An hourter, Su Xi-er almost couldn¡¯t recognise herself after her makeup was finished.
CHAPTER 414 (2): THE DAY OF THE WEDDING
CHAPTER 414 (2): THE DAY OF THE WEDDING
Trantion: Rakumon
Hong Li was puzzled as to why she wanted to wear the wooden hairpin, but understood when she saw the characters on the handle. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that Prince Hao was actually so attentive.¡±
It was as if the person in the mirror had now transformed into someone else. With her original beautiful appearance, the exquisite makeup and hairstyle only served to enhance her look. Her skin was smooth like jade, and her rosy lips were entuated by a few strands of hair that had been intentionally left down.
Ruo Yuan¡¯s eyes widened as she watched Su Xi-er, almost forgetting to breathe and speak until Hong Li poked her.
¡°Consort Dowager Guo has arrived.¡± The voice of a eunuch could be heard.
A momentter, Consort Dowager Guo entered the room with a senior old maidservant trailing behind her. This was because before a bride got married, she had to drink sweet red date soup in her maiden family¡¯s home to represent happiness and eternity.
¡°Xi-er, drink this sweet red date soup, and be forever blissful with Prince Hao. More importantly, give birth to children soon.¡± Consort Dowager Guo passed the small bowl of soup to Su Xi-er.
Having prayed to Buddha for many years, Consort Dowager Guo exuded a benevolent aura, and gave others a veryfortable feeling.
Su Xi-er stood up and slowly walked over with a smile, politely epting the sweet red date soup. Nanzhao also has this custom. A female senior from the bride¡¯s family must bestow a bowl of sweet soup. Since Grand Tutor Kong didn¡¯t have a wife, Consort Dowager Guo was left in charge of the task instead. Even though Consort Dowager Guo hardly showed her face around the pce, she had considerable status in the pce as an imperial consort that wasn¡¯t made to follow thete Emperor in death.
With her bestowing the sweet red date soup, Su Xi-er¡¯s position would rise.
Consort Dowager Guo benevolently smiled as she watched Su Xi-er slowly drink the soup. How great it would be if my imperial son came back and married a wife.
Since the size of the bowl was small, Su Xi-er was quickly able to finish drinking it. A pce maid standing behind Consort Dowager Guo came forward to take the empty bowl and ce it on the tray.
¡°The bridal sedan chair from the Prince Hao Residence wille in an hour. This Consort Dowager will help you put on the red bridal veil now. Xi-er, you¡¯re a blissful woman. The capital of Beimin has been specially decorated, and is covered in a celebratory atmosphere. The bridal sedan chair will be splendorous as well.¡± Consort Dowager Guo said with a smile before walking to the table to pick up the red bridal veil.
¡°Xi-er,e.¡± Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s voice was gentle as she raised the red bridal veil.
Su Xi-er walked closer and lowered her head. The sound of the breeze rushed past her ears, and before she knew it, the red bridal veil was already resting on her head.
¡°Help Su Xi-er to sit beside the bed. Make sure you take care of the handkerchief; you have to throw away your personality before you enter the Prince Hao Residence.¡± Consort Dowager Guo instructed Hong Li and Ruo Yuan. They both nodded and epted her order.
¡°The bridal sedan chair wille in an hour. Make sure you are careful when you support her.¡± Consort Dowager Guo gave her blessings once again before preparing to leave.
Ruo Yuan and Hong Li couldn¡¯t help but be nervous as they repeatedly nodded. ¡°This servant will pay very careful attention.¡±
Consort Dowager Guo felt that she could rest assured after hearing their promise and turned to leave the room, nning to wait in the courtyard of the Imperial Library along with Grand Tutor Kong, Tan Ge, as well as some other guards and pce maids.
Tan Ge was bathed in the warm sunlight as she took in the festive sight in the Imperial Library. Today is a good day. It¡¯s suitable for marriage. The bride looks moving under the bright sunlight, and the bridal sedan chair will undoubtedly be magnificent.
CHAPTER 415 (1): WEDDING
CHAPTER 415 (1): WEDDING
Trantion: Rakumon
Marriage was a once-in-a-lifetime event for a woman, and Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but be nervous as she tightly clutched the handkerchief. She was wearing the red Chinese bodice that Pei Qianhao had given her a long time ago, and had even rubbed Lingrui flower powder on her body after her bath yesterday.
Despite already being nervous yesterday, sitting at the edge of the bed while waiting for Pei Qianhao¡¯s bridal sedan chair made her even more anxious.
Noticing her hands tightly clutching the handkerchief, Ruo Yuan bent down and whispered, ¡°Are you very nervous?¡±
Hong Li immediately smacked her head. ¡°How can a woman not be nervous when she¡¯s getting married? You¡¯re only making Su Xi-er more nervous by saying that.¡±
Ruo Yuan pouted. ¡°I was just trying to help her rx.¡± Ruo Yuan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Even if you¡¯re nervous, Hong Li and I will support you steadily. Once Prince Hao holds your hand, you won¡¯t be nervous anymore!¡±
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help butugh at their banter, causing her red bridal veil to sway.
Ruo Yuan and Hong Li let out a breath of relief when they heard herughter. The two of them had never seen a woman get married, but now, not only were they seeing one for the first time, they even had to escort the bride. Furthermore, the bride was Princess Consort Hao. How could they not be nervous?
It was only an hour, but the minutes felt like an eternity to Su Xi-er as they slowly slipped by. Every movement and sound from outside the room was practically amplified for her, with the sound of the suona, gongs, drums, and firecrackers being practically deafening. Even when she was charging onto the battlefield in the past, she had never felt so nervous.
She didn¡¯t know how long she had waited when she heard a resounding voice outside the room. ¡°It¡¯sing! The bridal sedan chair ising!¡± The festive sound of the instruments and firecrackers followed immediately after.
The deafening sound and lively atmosphere made Grand Tutor Kong ted, with the tears welling up in his eyes making it seem like it was his biological daughter who was marrying.
Ruo Yuan and Hong Li quickly reminded themselves to calm down and maintain a solemn expression. They turned to look towards Su Xi-er before Hong Li said softly, ¡°Prince Hao¡¯s bridal sedan chair is here.¡±
Su Xi-er gently nodded, both her hands grasped by Ruo Yuan and Hong Li¡¯s the next moment. A guard called for her outside the door. ¡°Princess Consort Hao, the bridal sedan chair has arrived. Please quicklye out; Prince Hao is getting anxious.¡±
ording to Beimin¡¯s customs, the bride could ¡®make things difficult¡¯ for the groom as it wasn¡¯t easy for the bride to walk out of the room. The guards were to call for the bride to open the door so that they would be ¡®helping¡¯ the groom marry the bride.
Over the past few days of Hong Li¡¯s stay in the Imperial Library, she had taken some time to read a book about the marriage customs of Beimin. She naturally understood that this step was called ¡®calling the door¡¯. However, as it was Su Xi-er¡¯s first time marrying, she was a little nervous and naturally also unaware of this practice.
When she saw Hong Li stopped, Su Xi-er was puzzled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we going out? The bridal sedan chair is already here.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, let me make things difficult for a while.¡± Hong Li giggled before proceeding to exin. ¡°This is a custom.¡±
Hong Li cast a meaningful nce at Ruo Yuan, prompting thetter to shout at the door. ¡°You should bring out some sincerity if you want to marry the beautiful bride. Otherwise, this servant won¡¯t open the door.¡±
1. They usuallye in pairs, so they are often used to represent a lifelong couple in Chinese culture. You can read more about it here.
CHAPTER 415 (2): WEDDING
CHAPTER 415 (2): WEDDING
Trantion: Rakumon
Being teased in such a manner, the corners of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth involuntarily curved up. Nanzhao doesn¡¯t have this custom. This practice in Beimin actually does increase the festive mood. It brings the servants and guards closer to their master, as well as allowing everyone to enjoy the joyous asion together.
Hong Li smiled in delight. ¡°Not bad, you even made a poem for the beautiful bride. But this servant still can¡¯t open the door.¡±
After she said that, the guards began giving their all, which included enticing with silvers and performing outside the room, drawing the cheers of the crowd. Hong Li and Ruo Yuan looked at one another and felt that it was about time to open the door.
Before they could do so however, a husky voiceced with a trace of yfulness sounded. ¡°If you still don¡¯t open the door, this Prince will directly get rid of it.¡±
Hong Li and Ruo Yuan¡¯s eyelids twitched, but they still quickly opened the door before supporting Su Xi-er on her way out.
Hearing the familiar voice, Su Xi-er felt warmth embrace her heart. At the same time, her palms also became sweaty. So this is what it feels like to get married.
They carefully walked every step until arge hand grabbed hers, enveloping it in warmth. She immediately felt his breath and a squeeze from his hand, his low voice in her ear. ¡°Xi-er, you should only be nervous when it¡¯s our nuptial nightter.¡±
His teasing tone instantly made her rx. If it weren¡¯t for the crowd that was gathered around them, she would¡¯ve raised her hand to give him a smack.
Ruo Yuan and Hong Li carefully followed from behind, full of emotion. They were to follow beside the bridal sedan chair and walk all the way to the Prince Hao Residence.
The bridal sedan chair wasrge and spacious, and its roof was decorated with a circle of crimson flowers. Even the frame was iid with golden thread, giving others a deep impression with just a single nce.
Pei Qianhao held Su Xi-er¡¯s hand as they walked towards the bridal sedan chair. Just as they were about to reach it, Ruo Yuan and Hong Li moved forward since they were required to help her board the sedan.
However, before they could support Su Xi-er, Pei Qianhao turned slightly, shocking everyone with his next action.
Everyone in the Imperial Library watched as Pei Qianhao picked Su Xi-er up bridal style, directly lifting her into the bridal sedan chair.
Heavens! This... No groom has ever personally carried their bride into the bridal sedan chair. The one who supports the bride into the sedan must be from her maiden family. The extent of his affection is shocking! If he doesn¡¯t follow the rules and spoils Princess Consort Hao to this extent, how is she going to throw away her personality...?
Pei Qianhao only gave a cursory nce at the crowd¡¯s astonished faces before raising his hand to signal for the instruments and firecrackers to sound again.
The wedding procession took the widest pce path where all the pce maids were orderly lined up on either side, greeting the sight of the procession with a respectful bow.
It was even more lively after they exited the imperial pce. Themoners lined the streets with joyful expressions, and cheered when they saw the wedding procession. ¡°Prince Hao, Princess Consort Hao! Forever and ever, blissful and contented!¡±
Sitting on horseback, Pei Qianhao turned around to gesture at Wu Ling. Soon, a group of guards from the Prince Hao Residence threw wedding sweets into the crowd, prompting many of them to bend down and pick them up in an excited manner.
Su Xi-er was sitting in the bridal sedan chair when she heard their well wishes, and it magnified the happiness in her heart. After hearing that I like Lingrui flowers, he racked his brain toe up with a way to transnt them. When he found out about the jade green dangling ornament and wooden hairpin given by Lianchen, he didn¡¯t mind them at all. And when I let him know that I wanted a grand and festive wedding, he delivered it on an unprecedented scale.
Su Xi-er was so moved that tears almost fell from her eyes. Empress Mother, you must be happy that your daughter was lucky enough to have met such a loving man. I¡¯m sure you will be satisfied with Pei Qianhao. After going through many trials and tribtions, your daughter has finally obtained the happiness you yearned for all your life.
CHAPTER 416 (1): NOT STEPPING ACROSS THE FIRE PIT
CHAPTER 416 (1): NOT STEPPING ACROSS THE FIRE PIT
Trantion: Rakumon
Part of a very long wedding procession, the bridal sedan chair was carried by four strong and robust men. The procession itself was so long that even as the front of it arrived at the Prince Hao Residence, the back had just left the imperial pce. The scale of the wedding was so massive that it shocked even the monarchs of other countries.
The Crown Prince of Dongling, Chu Linglong, was dressed in an alluring purplish set of robes. His eyes were slightly widened in surprise. ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s so extravagant. Prince Hao really throws away a thousand pieces of gold for the beauty. This must be Su Xi-er¡¯s fortune that she has umted from many previous lifetimes.¡±
Hua Zirong, the monarch of Xiliu, had an indifferent expression as he cast a cursory nce at Chu Linglong. ¡°This imposing aura of Prince Hao really impresses this Emperor.¡± He organised a wedding of such an enormous scale that news of it has already spread far and wide, eliciting much discussion. Yet, despite numerous unsavoury rumours popping up, Pei Qianhao haspletely disregarded them and done as he wishes.
¡°This Prince agrees. I am also impressed by such an imposing aura.¡± Chu Linglong enchantingly smiled.
Among the crowd, a man dressed in white robes stood in at the back of the crowd as he watched the bridal sedan chair pass by withplicated emotions swirling in his eyes.
The grand and majestic wedding procession slowly filed through the capital, with the apanying noise and music practically shaking the heavens and earth. The streets were overflowing with a festive mood as the praise of themoners constantly flew through the air.
Qin Ling saw Yun Ruofeng¡¯s cid expression, but also the solemnity in his eyes. ¡°Master, let¡¯s return to the inn.¡±
Yun Ruofeng waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll watch for a while longer.¡± No one knew how tightly he was clenching his fists under his sleeves. I have never expected that she would marry someone else one day. Yet, all I can do is helplessly watch. The daytime is unsuitable for us to act, so we can only wait.
It was unclear how long Yun Ruofeng stayed there before he disappeared from the crowd and returned to Ye¡¯s Inn.
After they returned, Qin Ling immediately went to the other inn to check on Mei Jinxiu. However, once he opened the door to her room, he found itpletely empty.
Qin Ling furrowed his brows. This is bad. Mei Jinxiu must have escaped, and will tip the others off. How can I let her ruin Prince Yun¡¯s n?! Hence, he immediately left the inn and concealed himself among the masses as he headed for the Prince Hao Residence.
The bridal sedan chair had stopped in front of the entrance of the Prince Hao Residence, allowing Pei Qianhao to leap down from his horse and stop next to the sedan. The civilians cheered as they witnessed his outstanding and elegant demeanour.
Next, a guard passed Pei Qianhao a bow and arrow to shoot the door of the sedan as a disy of the groom¡¯s might.
When Pei Qianhao nced at the arrow, he was suddenly reminded of how Ning Rn died. An arrow piercing her heart.
He immediately waved his hand for the guard to bring the arrow away, and under the astonished gazes of the crowd, personally went forward to lift the curtain of the sedan.
The civilians¡¯ eyes widened in shock. Why didn¡¯t he shoot the sedan door? And he even personally lifted the curtain?
However, Pei Qianhao¡¯s next action shocked them even further. Prince Hao actually carried Princess Consort Hao out from the sedan on his back, and he even ordered someone to remove the fire pit[1] in front of the residence!
ording to Beimin¡¯s customs, the man has to disy his might in front of the woman. This...how is this right?! Themoners couldn¡¯t help but begin fervently discussing. ¡°Prince Hao can¡¯t bear to have Princess Consort Hao suffer in any way, so he is disregarding the customs. The extent of his affection is astounding!¡±
1. Stepping across the fire pit symbolises getting rid of bad luck and misfortune.
CHAPTER 416 (2): NOT STEPPING ACROSS THE FIRE PIT
CHAPTER 416 (2): NOT STEPPING ACROSS THE FIRE PIT
Trantion: Rakumon
Just as that person spoke, Su Xi-er took out the handkerchief from her sleeve and threw it out. The women in the crowd immediately shifted their gazes and beganpeting for it. The person who could obtain Princess Consort Hao¡¯s handkerchief would receive good fortune!
The crowd became extremely lively, and after a few rounds of exchanges, a woman finally managed to obtain it. She jubntly raised the handkerchief high up and hollered, ¡°This peasant woman thanks Princess Consort Hao!¡±
With Su Xi-er having thrown her handkerchief, the masses began to gossip again. ¡°Princess Consort Hao has a sense of propriety. Even if Prince Hao spoils her, she hasn¡¯t be arrogant because of it. It¡¯s Prince Hao and Beimin¡¯s fortune to have such a virtuous woman!¡±
Immediately, themoners were full of praise for Su Xi-er. So what if she¡¯s born of a humble background? It¡¯s fine as long as Prince Hao likes her! Besides, rumour has it that Princess Consort Hao is talented and beautiful. She¡¯s definitely fit for her position!!
d in a pink dress, Liu Yinyin was happily scattering the crimson cloth flowers in front of the entrance while Ning Lianchen calmly watched her from the side. When his gaze shifted to Su Xi-er, however, it was instantly filled with joy. Su Xi-er tightly grasped Pei Qianhao¡¯s shoulders as he carried her into the main hall. When her hand came into contact with his warm back, she no longer felt nervous, and she lowered her head to lean against him.
In the main hall of the Prince Hao Residence, Pei Zheng and Consort Dowager Guo were sitting in the upper seats, while Grand Tutor Kong sat in the lower seat. He had arrived ahead of the procession after riding a horse carriage from the Prince Hao Residence.
It was tradition that the upper seats were to be taken by both a man and a woman. The groom would send a male senior, while the bride would send a female senior. Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s face was wreathed in smiles as she listened to the high-pitched and resounding voice of the marriage officiant from the Ministry of Rites.
¡°First bow to the heavens and earth! Second bow to the parents!¡±
Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s smile reached the recesses of her eyes as her head filled with images of her son¡¯s potential future wedding. Her eyes began to moisten, but she managed to hold back her tears.
¡°Sending into the nuptial chamber!¡± With thest announcement from the marriage officiant, Ruo Yuan and Hong Li appeared to bring Su Xi-er away from Prince Hao and support her into the nuptial chamber.
As for Pei Qianhao, he had to remain behind to entertain the court officials and envoys from the various countries. Situ Lin was dressed in his dragon robes with a wide smile and appeared amiable. However, he managed to keep the deportment of an Emperor despite his fondness for lively events.
The banquet was held at thergest space in the residence, and it was still a bustling scene, with guards and pce maids running to and fro.
Meanwhile, a group of guards in the main courtyard stood respectfully to the side as Su Xi-er slowly walked into the nuptial chamber and sat at the edge of the bed.
Afraid that Su Xi-er would be hungry, Ruo Yuan asked, ¡°You have to keep sitting here until Prince Haoes at night. I¡¯ll get you some fruits to eat.¡±
Su Xi-er was indeed hungry, and reached out her hand to take the fruits from Ruo Yuan despite knowing that the bride wasn¡¯t supposed to eat.
¡°The noise from the main hall is so loud that we can hear it even from here.¡± Hong Li remarked before walking to Su Xi-er¡¯s side. ¡°Are your shoulders aching? Let me help you massage them.¡±
Without waiting for Su Xi-er¡¯s response, Hong Li started to massage her shoulders.
Su Xi-er ate the fruit as she looked at the fluttering red bridal veil in front of her. Pei Qianhao will onlye at night, which means that I have to keep waiting for him here.
The current Su Xi-er was just like any other woman, bashfully and quietly waiting in the nuptial chamber for their loved one toe.
At the banquet, Pei Zheng was hiding his anxiety behind a delighted expression. Commandery Prince Xie is stuck 30 kilometres away. He said that I would have to dy Pei Qianhao, but what should I do now that Xie Yun isn¡¯t around?
Despite his worry, Pei Zheng continued dining and toasting with the various officials as he expressed his gratitude. Most of the ministers had turned up, while Situ Li was the only one of Beimin¡¯s imperial princes who hade, and he was currently sitting next to Consort Dowager Guo.
CHAPTER 417 (1): WAFT OF FRAGRANCE
CHAPTER 417 (1): WAFT OF FRAGRANCE
Trantion: Rakumon
In the nuptial chamber, Su Xi-er ate fruits and pastries while listening to Ruo Yuan and Hong Li¡¯s conversation, reminding herself to be patient as she waited for night to fall. Even when it was 8.30 pm, the cacophonous noise from the banquet had yet to cease.
A momentter, someone knocked on the door, and Wu Ling¡¯s voice followed. ¡°Ruo Yuan,e out and get the sweet red date soup. Princess Consort Hao has to drink a small bowl before the nuptial night to represent happiness.¡±
One bowl in the morning and one bowl at night would symbolise the hope for sweet and blissful days for the rest of one¡¯s life.
Ruo Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard his voice, standing up and quickly opening the door to take the bowl of soup, only to close it just as fast. Wu Ling was stunned. What¡¯s going on for her to be so rushed? I only came to deliver a bowl of soup.
Hong Li went to take the bowl from Ruo Yuan and tested its temperature before passing it to Su Xi-er. ¡°You have to drink this, so that things will always be sweet.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡± Su Xi-er took the bowl and drank it spoon by spoon.
The bowl was very small, allowing Su Xi-er to finish it in six spoonfuls. Ruo Yuan took the empty bowl from her and ced it on the table.
¡°Prince Hao will being to take the red bridal veil off in just a bit!¡± Hong Li¡¯s face was bright with joy as she eximed. She then walked to the window to look at the festive rednterns in the main courtyard.
Suddenly, a faint fragrance wafted in, prompting Ruo Yuan to sniff the air. ¡°What¡¯s this? I smell a faint fragrance.¡±
Just as the words had left her mouth, she felt her body losing strength. Hong Li turned around to look at her, but fell to the ground unconscious before she could say anything. Furiously shaking her head, Ruo Yuan managed to squeeze out a few words before dropping to the ground. ¡°Princess Consort Hao, there¡¯s something wrong with this fragrance!¡±
In fact, Su Xi-er had already started to hold her breath when she detected the fragrance. She didn¡¯t reply to Ruo Yuan in fear of breathing it in. This fragrance will cause people to lose their strength, but it won¡¯t endanger their lives. What audacity to dare to cause trouble during my wedding!
Su Xi-er lifted her bridal veil, revealing her deep and cold gaze. With just a few steps, she had already sprinted out of the nuptial chamber.
The night breeze blew against her crimson wedding dress, making it look like a blooming peony, and adding a trace of charm to her exceptional beauty and noble aura.
However, a person emerged from the woods just as she walked out of the room; it was Yun Ruofeng. He looked at the woman standing in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but utter, ¡°You¡¯re still as beautiful as ever.¡±
Su Xi-er narrowed her eyes. ¡°Prince Yun, what high spirits you must be in toe all the way to Beimin instead of properly resting in the Prince Yun Residence.¡± He stealthily came here without exposing himself to a single soul, even tricking Lianchen into thinking that he¡¯s still in the Prince Yun Residence.
Although Lianchen has be more resourceful and astute, he still loses to Yun Ruofeng in terms of being scheming.
¡°Lan-er, I am here to take you away while Prince Hao is surrounded by officials and unable toe. Regardless of what you think, I can¡¯t standby and watch helplessly as you leave me.¡± Yun Ruofeng softly said as he slowly walked towards her.
Su Xi-er could only feel a sense of cruel irony when she heard the name ¡®Lan-er¡¯. She swiftly raised her hand, nning to pull out the golden hairpin from her hair and throw it at Yun Ruofeng. That night, he bestowed me an arrow. Tonight, I shall return the favour with a hairpin to the throat.
However, before she could even grab the hairpin, she found herselfcking strength.
CHAPTER 417 (2): WAFT OF FRAGRANCE
CHAPTER 417 (2): WAFT OF FRAGRANCE
Trantion: Rakumon
Yun Ruofeng had already stopped in front of her with an unperturbed expression. He raised his hand, nning to tuck a loose strand of hair behind her ear; but to his surprise, Su Xi-er moved one step to the side with her remaining strength, causing his hand to miss her.
¡°Lan-er, you have no strength now; you are currently not my opponent.¡± The reality was just as he said; a powerless Su Xi-er wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against Yun Ruofeng.
Why would I lose my strength when I didn¡¯t breathe in the fragrance? Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t figure out the reason, but knew that her priority was to escape her current predicament. Why don¡¯t I pretend to go along with him first, then counterattack when he¡¯s not paying attentionter!
Thus, Su Xi-er followed Yun Ruofeng to avoid a fight that she couldn¡¯t win. At the same time, she took the golden hairpin in her hair and ruthlessly stabbed it into her arm before tossing it into the grass. The pain was enough to awaken her dulled senses to an extent, allowing her to remain conscious.
~~~
The banquet at the Prince Hao Residence was extremely lively, with many guests congratting and encouraging the groom to drink. Even Situ Li, who didn¡¯t drink much, had joined in on the festivities. When he consulted Su Xi-er regarding the Lan Script the other day, he had purposely smeared the strange scent of those tree leaves on the copybook. It wouldn¡¯t show any immediate effects, and would only cause one to lose their strength when they drank the red date soup.
The bride will definitely drink one bowl of sweet red date soup in the morning, and one on the night of the wedding. Looking at the time now, Yun Ruofeng has probably already seeded.
Yet, even if Situ Li and Yun Ruofeng¡¯s n seemed perfect on the surface, it didn¡¯t mean it was foolproof. Despite the smile on his face, Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze was anything but happy despite his smile. He had long since be aware of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s presence in Beimin, but had acted carefully in order to make himself appear ignorant so as not to alert the enemy.
Luring the enemy out and ending them with one fatal blow was his style. Now that the enemy has appeared, all that¡¯s left is to strike his vitals. Yun Ruofeng, after offending this Prince anding to Beimin, don¡¯t think that I will allow you to go back alive.
~~~
Meanwhile, Yun Ruofeng had already brought Su Xi-er to the back door. Along the way, Su Xi-er had pretended that she was losing consciousness. Upon arriving at the back door, she took advantage of hispse in attention to kick his knees.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s right leg bent slightly, but felt no pain as he remained standing. Heughed as he said, ¡°Only you know my kryptonite, but I¡¯ve already consumed many painkillers beforeing, even though I knew that arge dose of medicine would certainly harm my body.¡±
He had drunk so many bowls of medicine that he didn¡¯t even feel the slightest bit of pain when he was fiercely kicked. In fact, he had lost all feeling in his knees during this period of time. I¡¯m afraid that after tonight, I won¡¯t ever be able to stand again. It¡¯s likely that I¡¯ll end up a cripple.
¡°Yun Ruofeng, you are really ruthless to yourself.¡± Su Xi-er softly remarked as coldness flickered in her eyes.
¡°I can tell that you hate me. Only when there¡¯s love can there be hate. Regardless of whether you admit it, you still love me.¡± The corners of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s involuntarily rose.
Right at this moment, the cold voice of a man sounded. ¡°How could this Prince¡¯s princess consort harbour love for you?¡±
This immediately put Yun Ruofeng on his guard, and he immediately rushed back towards Su Xi-er. However, he didn¡¯t know that Su Xi-er had be more conscious after stabbing herself. With a spin of her body, she avoided his hand and nimbly went behind Pei Qianhao.
¡°Prince Yun, this Prince can¡¯t let you off for ruining my wedding.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes narrowed, shing with coldness. Soon, two rows of guards from the Prince Hao Residence appeared with their arrows nocked and aimed towards Yun Ruofeng.
Su Xi-er froze. This scene is so familiar!
Yun Ruofeng burst intoughter before looking at Su Xi-er with a gentle demeanour. ¡°Looks like Prince Hao is determined to put this Prince to death here by having a flurry of arrows prate my heart. This move is not bad.¡±
CHAPTER 418 (1): HARD TO BEAR THE PAIN IN THE HEART
CHAPTER 418 (1): HARD TO BEAR THE PAIN IN THE HEART
Trantion: Rakumon
Receiving his signal, the guards aimed their arrows at Yun Ruofeng, their bowstrings taut. Before they could shoot, however, a figure fully dressed in ck suddenly shed past, throwing out a storm of needles from their hand. In the blink of an eye, the guards were all clutching their knees before eventually copsing to the ground.
¡°Prince Hao, at the end of the day, this is still Prince Yun. Isn¡¯t it uneptable to shoot him dead without a second thought?¡± The mysterious man¡¯s voice was hoarse, and right after he finished speaking, he aimed his palm straight at Pei Qianhao.
He was quite skilled, causing Pei Qianhao to furrow his brow and push Su Xi-er away to battle him. The two of them kept exchanging blows, but no victor could be determined.
When Su Xi-er looked at the man closely, her expression turned grave. Half-faced man! Who on earth is he? He has appeared multiple times, targeting both me and Pei Qianhao!
Not one to remain inactive, Yun Ruofeng grasped the opportunity to swiftly move to Su Xi-er¡¯s side.
Even though Su Xi-er¡¯s skills were adequate, thebination of the medicinal powder and her injury made it hard for her to resist. After a few exchanges, she was forcibly pushed out the back door. Qin Ling¡¯s horse carriage appeared with impable timing, and she unceremoniously pulled aboard.
Pei Qianhao exuded a frosty aura as a murderous intent flickered in his eyes. I must end this battle as soon as possible! His attacks became more vicious as his irritation grew. As for Shi Mo himself, he hadn¡¯t nned to linger; his only goal was dying Pei Qianhao long enough for Yun Ruofeng to escape. Thus, he broke off the engagement and quickly disappeared at the first opportunity.
Pei Qianhao stopped his attacks and whistled loudly, prompting his steed toe galloping over. He immediately leapt onto the horse and chased after the direction that the carriage had left in.
As for Shi Mo, he was currently walking through an isted alley. He had only taken a few steps before he was forced to lean against the wall, coughing up a mouthful of fresh blood immediately after. A harsh glint flickered in his eyes as he raised an arm to swipe at his mouth. Pei Qianhao is really quite skilled! To think that he managed to injure me!
Shi Mo¡¯s gaze deepened, and the corners of his mouth curled up to form a wicked smile. Interesting. The stronger the opponent is, the more it can arouse my fighting spirit. Pei Zheng has really raised a good son. The Pei Residence may be at its peak right now, but it will eventually crumble and copse!
Qin Ling¡¯s carriage quickly made its way through the capital, but was dyed by the guards when they reached the gates at the entrance. That being said, it only took a few swings of his sword to deal with them, allowing the carriage to continue madly rushing towards its destination.
Yuchi Mo, who was in charge of guarding the capital¡¯s gates, immediately gathered a group of troops and horses when he found the aftermath. Just as he was about to give the order to pursue, he felt a gust of wind blow past, followed by the sound of horse hooves furiously pounding against the ground.
Upon a closer look, he realised that it was Pei Qianhao! Yuchi Mo¡¯s expression immediately became solemn. Princess Consort Hao is in that horse carriage! She¡¯s being abducted!
Armed with this knowledge, the sense of urgency in his heart only heightened as he urged his subordinates forward.
¡°Prince Yun, there are many people on horseback pursuing us.¡± Qin Ling loudly shouted as he drove the horse carriage.
Yun Ruofeng looked at Su Xi-er who was sitting in the corner. She¡¯s veryposed. The woman who is bashful in front of Pei Qianhao has once again be strong-willed in front of me.
Why is she unwilling to show her soft side to me?
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes deepened as he instructed, ¡°Head up the mountains.¡±
Obeying his order, Qin Ling turned the carriage to head up the mountain path.
¡°Lan-er, can¡¯t you be more gentle towards me? My days are numbered.¡± Yun Ruofeng bitterly smiled, his gaze bing more gentle.
CHAPTER 418 (2): HARD TO BEAR THE PAIN IN THE HEART
CHAPTER 418 (2): HARD TO BEAR THE PAIN IN THE HEART
Trantion: Rakumon
I already don¡¯t have any feelings towards him.
I had always hated him, wished to kill him with my own hands and watch as the life drains from his eyes. But now, I feel very calm. In my eyes, he is just a pitiful person.
A soft chuckle escaped from Yun Ruofeng¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s just another way of confining someone. You might as well kill this Prince. Rather than painfully living, it would be better to die.¡±
Vignce flickered across Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. The idea of death has crossed his mind, and the horse carriage is also heading towards the mountains. Could he be thinking of...
¡°What¡¯s wrong? I watched you as you died in your previous lifetime. Now, you will watch as I die. Isn¡¯t this rather good? I want you to remember me forever!¡± Yun Ruofengughed. I initially wanted to bring Su Xi-er back, but things don¡¯t always go as nned.
It was clear that Yun Ruofeng¡¯s mental state was in tatters, but his expression still remained calm, with the same ever-present smile on his face.
Just as the horse carriage was about to reach the summit of the mountain, Qin Ling stopped it. ¡°Prince Yun, there¡¯s no path ahead; we can¡¯t go on any further.¡±
¡°Is that so? Lan-er,e and walk with this Prince.¡± He swiftly reached out his hand to grab her.
Shaking off his arm in the cramped carriage, she quickly alighted on her own. The ce he had grabbed at was exactly where she had stabbed herself.
Looking at the blood on his fingertips, Yun Ruofeng instantly understood why she still had strength. So it¡¯s because the pain has reced her sense of powerlessness. Lan-er, you said that I¡¯m ruthless to myself, but this description is more apt for you. How deep must this wound be for you to stay conscious for so long?
Standing on the mountain path, Su Xi-er looked into the distance. Just a few hundred steps until we reach the summit.
¡°Lan-er, let¡¯s go up. Qin Ling, guard here.¡± Yun Ruofeng then snatched the sword from Qin Ling¡¯s waist and aimed it at Su Xi-er.
¡°Go up.¡± He threatened despite the smile in his eyes.
Su Xi-er looked at him. ¡°Yun Ruofeng, you n to kill me again?¡±
¡°How can that be? How can I bear to kill you? Go up.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s voice became more ruthless as he pushed the tip of the sword closer to her.
In contrast, Su Xi-er maintained herposure, the frigid mountain wind helping her to stay awake. She didn¡¯t say a single word as she headed to the summit step by step.
Watching their departing figures, Qin Ling feltplicated. Why do I feel like the two of them won¡¯t evere back?
Soon, the two reached the summit. Yun Ruofeng put down the sword and smiled at her. ¡°Lan-er, looking down from this vantage point, the tall houses and walls have be so short and small. Each human has be even tinier than a dot.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you want to die? You can just jump down.¡± Su Xi-er took a few steps back and looked at him cidly.
¡°I originally prepared a very good n to bring you back. I was willing to do whatever it took, even if I ended up a cripple. I have realised my failures toote, and I am reaping what I have sown.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s face was wreathed in smiles as he continued. ¡°Lan-er, I am going to die. Do you have anything to say to me?¡±
Carrying a gentle and faint smile on his countenance, the vicious aura in him had already dissipated. Would she remember me if I die in front of her? Maybe she will, even if it¡¯s just a minor memory.
Su Xi-er stared straight into his eyes. ¡°As Ning Rn, I would tell you that your time is up.¡±
Hearing those words, Yun Ruofeng was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ¡°Regardless of your identity, you are still the same as before, remembering all grudges. If anyone offends you, you will pay them back a hundred times over.¡±
I remember telling her that her time was up before she died. I can only feel that it is sadly ironic for her to say the same thing to me now.
CHAPTER 419 (1): THE CLOUDS AND WIND GRADUALLY FADE INTO THE DISTANCE
CHAPTER 419 (1): THE CLOUDS AND WIND GRADUALLY FADE INTO THE DISTANCE
Trantion: Rakumon
Yun Ruofeng involuntarily smiled as his eyes rested on the distant scenery, then turning around to gaze at Su Xi-er. ¡°Lan-er, how much did you love me back then?¡± He pretended to casually walk closer to her, reaching out to grab her wrist as he spoke.
His gaze immediately became different. ¡°No one can obtain what I can¡¯t.¡± His voice was nowced with wickedness, and his eyes were unreadable.
¡°Yun Ruofeng, I didn¡¯t expect that you would be reduced to this state; neither a human nor a ghost.¡± Su Xi-er maintained herposure despite the frostiness in her eyes.
Yun Ruofengughed in response. ¡°I said that I would bring you away. Now that I am going to die, I will also drag you down with me. It¡¯s also not a bad idea for us to be a married ghost couple.¡± He then pulled her over.
However, Su Xi-er had already hidden a stone in her hand. When Yun Ruofeng tried to pull her over, she used her free hand to strike his numbing acupoint.
Catching her by surprise, Yun Ruofeng slightly loosened his grip, only to attack once again when Su Xi-er was about to free herself. ¡°Lan-er, having been in the army for many years, I have a wealth ofbat experience. How can this little trick deceive me?¡±
It was immediately after he spoke that they both felt the vibration of approaching footsteps beneath their feet. A momentter, Pei Qianhao appeared while still dressed in his crimson groom robes. His entire body exuded a dangerous cold aura, and the solemn expression on his face did nothing to mask his murderous intent.
His eyes deepened as he walked closer and saw that Yun Ruofeng was tightly holding on to Su Xi-er as they stood near the edge of the precipice. However, he made sure to conceal his anxiety.
¡°Prince Hao, you are really fast. This Prince still hasn¡¯t managed to say much to Xi-er.¡± Yun Ruofeng faintly smiled as his hand remained tightly wound around Su Xi-er¡¯s wrist.
Su Xi-er slightly nodded at Pei Qianhao to assure him that she was fine.
This imperceptible movement of hers didn¡¯t escape Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes, and he gently smiled. ¡°You are going to be a married ghost couple with this Prince soon, yet you still can¡¯t forget about Prince Hao?¡± He shifted his gaze as a sombre coldness shrouded his eyes. ¡°Pei Qianhao, do you know who this woman this Prince is holding is?¡±
What will Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression be like if he finds out that she¡¯s Ning Rn? I know that he doesn¡¯t like strong-willed women.
Su Xi-er felt a cold hand wrap around her heart, and she immediately looked towards Pei Qianhao with an emotionally charged gaze. What he said next, however, greatly shocked her.
¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t care if she¡¯s Ning Rn or Su Xi-er. All this Prince cares about is that she is now Princess Consort Hao; she is this Prince¡¯s woman.¡± His tone was confident, and his gaze filled with determination.
Surprise flickered across Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes before he turned to look at Su Xi-er. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to already know about your identity.¡± He paused and looked towards Pei Qianhao. ¡°Since you are already aware that she is Ning Rn, then you must also know that she is this Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Now, this Prince ns to bring her away!¡±
Pei Qianhao mockingly said, ¡°After prating her heart with one arrow; you no longer have any connection with her. There¡¯s no medicine for regret in this world.¡±
With a sh of a red, he had already reached Su Xi-er, and was prepared to snatch her away.
However, Yun Ruofeng pulled her away just as quickly. ¡°Pei Qianhao, you won¡¯t be able to obtain her!¡± He immediately dragged her to the edge and jumped while she was within his grasp.
Pei Qianhao felt as if a gust of wind had blown past his ears as the red wedding dress slipped past his fingers.
This was the exact sight that greeted Ning Lianchen when he rushed to the scene. He uncontrobly screamed, ¡°Imperial Elder Sister!¡± His voice reverberated throughout the mountain.
1. The characters for ¡®cloud¡¯ and ¡®wind¡¯ is ¡®yun¡¯ and ¡®feng¡¯, which are part of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s name.
CHAPTER 419 (2): THE CLOUDS AND WIND GRADUALLY FADE INTO THE DISTANCE
CHAPTER 419 (2): THE CLOUDS AND WIND GRADUALLY FADE INTO THE DISTANCE
Trantion: Rakumon
A slender hand was clinging to a rock at the edge.
Pei Qianhao widened his eyes in both surprise and joy. He immediately squatted down and grabbed the hand, using all his strength to pull Su Xi-er into his embrace.
Watching them from the side, tears slid down from Ning Lianchen¡¯s eyes for the first time in a long while. His mind had gone nk when he thought that his Imperial Elder Sister had fallen with Yun Ruofeng. My only family... Now that he saw that she was safe and sound, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief.
Pei Qianhao was quiet as he tightly embraced her. His arms were shaking, and for a moment, he had been truly terrified. For someone who wouldn¡¯t bat an eysh when facing down thousands of troops, didn¡¯t fear being surrounded by enemy soldiers, and could care less about getting trapped in a predicament, Pei Qianhao had felt the cold grip of dread tear at his heart for the first time.
Even now, he couldn¡¯tpletely rid himself of the terrible feeling that had consumed him for a moment.
Su Xi-er patted his back. ¡°I am fine. Just as we were falling off the cliff, I kicked a pain acupoint in his leg.¡±
In that critical situation, she had managed to kick Yun Ruofeng away, grabbing onto the cliff in the nick of time. The shock and despair that had registered on Yun Ruofeng¡¯s visage in that brief instant had brought back the sorrow in her heart.
Ruining what he can¡¯t obtain; to think that Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart was this ck.
Pei Qianhao gazed at her intently and softly said, ¡°You were Ning Rn in your past lifetime, but can you just be this Prince¡¯s Xi-er in this lifetime?¡±
¡°You...when did you find out about my true identity? Were you shocked? The ult...¡±
He interrupted her. ¡°I long had my suspicions, and it was only recently that I was able to confirm them with Ning Lianchen. Regardless, you are you, and you will only be mine in this lifetime.¡±
He no longer referred to himself as ¡®this Prince¡¯, and used ¡®I¡¯ to refer to himself instead. In this moment, he wasn¡¯t the decisive, wise, and mighty Prince Hao, but an ordinary man who had devoted all his heart to his wife.
Su Xi-er nodded, her voice more cheerful. ¡°I am naturally yours now that I have married you; don¡¯t forget that we have bowed to the heavens and earth. Even if you hate Ning Rn, I won¡¯t ever let go of you in this lifetime.¡±
The corners of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth curved up. ¡°That¡¯s precisely what I want.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°However, this Prince has always admired Ning Rn. When did I ever say that I hate her?¡± He began to shamelessly deny any wrongdoing.
Su Xi-erughed and poked his nose. ¡°You said quite a few times that you don¡¯t like strong-willed women like Ning Rn.¡±
¡°Is that so? This Prince¡¯s memory isn¡¯t good. I don¡¯t remember saying that.¡± Disregarding Ning Lianchen¡¯s presence, he lowered his head and carefully kissed her cherry lips, treating her like his treasure.
Ning Lianchen smiled, his heart full of blessings towards them. In the end, he decided not to disturb them, and silently left. After only a few steps, however, he bumped into Qin Ling.
¡°This subordinate pays his respects to Your Majesty. Where is...Prince Yun?¡± Qin Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety. I have loyally worked for him for 10 years. Even if he is vicious, he is still my master.
¡°Commander Wu, Prince Yun has died. This Emperor respects the loyalty you have for your master, but the court can no longer use you from now on. You will be dismissed from your position ofmander, and punished to be amoner.¡± Even if Qin Ling was a talent, Ning Lianchen couldn¡¯t forgive him.
Qing Ling¡¯s gaze became empty not because of losing his position and power, but because of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s death. Master...has died.
CHAPTER 420 (1): NUPTIAL NIGHT
CHAPTER 420 (1): NUPTIAL NIGHT
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Su Xi-er gently replied before raising her head to meet his lips. Pei Qianhao could smell her faint scent, as well as taste the remaining sweetness from the red date soup she had drunk earlier.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened, and his hug became even tighter. Slipping his tongue into her mouth, he lifted hers up as their breath became intertwined, their bodies bing hotter along with it.
¡°Xi-er.¡± Pei Qianhao stopped and stared at her resplendent eyes intently.
However, Su Xi-er suddenly felt a little dizzy. Without the constant presence of danger, her body quickly began to feel weak again. It was already quite a feat for her to have stayed awake until now with the help of the stab wound on her arm and the frigid wind of the mountain. Noticing that she was suddenly ¡®exhausted,¡¯ Pei Qianhao scooped her into his arms before starting to carry her down the mountain.
After entering the woods and reaching the mountain path, Pei Qianhao found a stunned Qin Ling, briefly sweeping his gaze across him before continuing on his way. After a few more steps, he carried Su Xi-er into the horse carriage and tore apart his crimson groom robes, wrapping her in them to keep her warm. He then raised his horsewhip while directing the carriage down the mountain path.
Upon arriving at the bottom of the mountain, he saw Yuchi Moing over with a group of guards. Noticing Pei Qianhao, Yuchi Mo prepared to dismount and pay his respects. However, before he could do so, he felt a st of wind rush past his ears. When he turned around, he only saw a conspicuous figure d in red robes that was dashing off in the middle of the night.
¡°Commander, Prince Hao has already passed us.¡± One of his subordinates couldn¡¯t help but remind Yuchi Mo when he saw that thetter was in a daze.
Yuchi Mo waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Go back and continue guarding the city gates!¡± He cracked his horsewhip, prompting the group of guards to turn around and begin their trip back to the capital in a cloud of dust kicked up by their horses.
Yet, despite this seemingly earthshaking sequence of events in just two hours, there was nearly nobody else who was aware of what had happened. Everyone else thought that Su Xi-er had been quietly staying in the nuptial chamber this entire time.
Just as Pei Qianhao sent Su Xi-er into the nuptial chamber, someone arrived and shouted from outside the door, ¡°Prince Hao, your humble subjects have boldlye to disturb the nuptial chamber tonight!¡± With everyone drunk, they had gained the courage to mindlessly blurt out everything they wouldn¡¯t dare to normally say. Everyone was in high spirits as they prepared to disturb the nuptial chamber.
Inside the room, Pei Qianhao carefully ced Su Xi-er on the bed. Only when he identally touched her arm did he discover the deep wound, causing his eyes to darken.
Su Xi-er grasped his hand. ¡°It¡¯s so strange. I only drank two bowls of sweet red date soup today; one from Consort Dowager Guo, and the other from Wu Ling. Despite that, my body still began feeling weak after a while.¡±
¡°Is that why you stabbed yourself? To stay conscious?¡± Pei Qianhao felt his heart twinge as he asked in a low voice. She was only cornered by Yun Ruofeng because she was weakened, leading her to stab herself in order to remain lucid.
¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a small injury.¡± Su Xi-er no longer acted secretive now that she knew that Pei Qianhao was aware of her identity. Compared to any of the wounds I received on the battlefield, this can¡¯t be considered much.
At this moment, the officials were still yelling outside the door. ¡°Disturb the nuptial chamber! Disturb the nuptial chamber! Princess Consort Hao,e out and let these humble subjects have a look!¡±
Su Xi-er smiled and patted Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand. ¡°You should go out and deal with it. I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t be able to disturb the nuptial chamber like this.¡±
Understanding what she was implying, Pei Qianhao nodded and went to open the door.
¡°This Prince has never touched a woman in 25 years. Everyone, please understand. Guards, see the officials off.¡± With that, he closed the door.
CHAPTER 420 (2): NUPTIAL NIGHT
CHAPTER 420 (2): NUPTIAL NIGHT
Trantion: Rakumon
The ministers were originally inebriated, but had instantly sobered up upon hearing Pei Qianhao¡¯s words. What?! Never touched a woman in 25 years?! That can¡¯t be, right? What about those 72 women in the Beauty Pce? He hasn¡¯t touched a single one of them?
This is... unbelievable! The ministers eximed in surprise as they walked out. 25 years! We should indeed show some understanding. Prominent families would have prepared room concubine servants for their sons at the age of 15, and yet, Prince Hao has endured for so long. There¡¯s a lot for him to do for the nuptial night!
Silence immediately nketed the main courtyard. Su Xi-er had heard everything, and couldn¡¯t stifle herughter when she saw Pei Qianhao walking over.
¡°You have the strength to smile now?¡± Pei Qianhao sat on the edge of the bed and picked up the red bridal veil. ¡°Come, wear this; we can¡¯t miss this part. Have you regained some strength?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded; after travelling all the way from the suburbs and lying on the bed for some time, she had recovered much of her strength. This also allowed her to confirm that someone had definitely tampered with something to cause her sudden loss in strength, but she needed further investigation to find out exactly what.
Though hard toe by, the moment of happiness was finally here as Su Xi-er put on the bridal veil. At the same time, Ruo Yuan and Hong Li, who were groggily waking up after being knocked out earlier, immediately paid their respects upon spotting Pei Qianhao and practically ran out of the room in a panic.
Looking at the door that was once again closed, Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes darkened. I must investigate this matter. Apart from the man in ck robes, someone else must have also helped Yun Ruofeng.
After some contemtion, Pei Qianhao turned around and put on a jovial smile as he walked towards Su Xi-er, picking up the ruyi ceremonial sceptre that had a red strip of cloth hung on it.
Their breathing was currently shallow, and it felt as if the air in the room had congealed; the moment where the bridal veil was to be lifted was filled with expectation, nervousness, and sweetness.
Su Xi-er¡¯s rosy face appeared as the veil was lifted, her strength having fully recovered with the effects of the medicine wearing off.
Under the illumination of the candlelight, Pei Qianhao quietly watched her pure and charming expression. I have found a treasure.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you haven¡¯t touched a woman in 25 years? Are you just going to look at me tonight?¡± Su Xi-er sweetly smiled at him.
Pei Qianhao was slightly stunned. She...that ce has recovered? Imperial Physician Zhao had said that she wouldn¡¯t recover for at least 10 days though.
Despite being overwhelmed with emotions, he was also worried about the wound on her arm. Hence, he bent down and grabbed her hand. ¡°Your arm is injured. You can¡¯t makerge movements.¡±
Su Xi-er rolled up her sleeve. ¡°The wound has already scabbed over; this type of injury is nothing.¡± She then noticed the concern in his eyes. I have already said so much, but he still isn¡¯t acting... How can we not make love on the nuptial night? Besides, we have to follow the custom too.
Slyness emerged in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes as she used her uninjured hand to push him onto the bed, using the same hand to press against his chest as she began to undress him. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as we don¡¯t touch the wound on my arm. That¡¯s why you¡¯re going to be on the bottom, and I¡¯m going to be on top tonight.¡±
Pei Qianhao felt his heart pounding. I have never seen her act so ¡®impudently¡¯. He could feel his body warming up as her hand stayed pressed against his chest.
Thus, he circled his hand around her waist. ¡°Let''s do it slowly. I¡¯ll support your waist in moving.¡±
Having experienced it once, Su Xi-er naturally knew what changes his body was undergoing. This position is too bold. I didn¡¯t feel anything when I was speaking just now, but now that we¡¯re actually doing it... Her ears immediately flushed red.
CHAPTER 421 (1): AWKWARD
CHAPTER 421 (1): AWKWARD
Trantion: Rakumon
On a small path in the backyard of the Prince Hao Residence, Wu Ling had finished dealing with the guards that had fallen unconscious on the ground. Luckily, they only fainted, and their lives are not in danger.
He was making his way through the courtyard when he noticed something shiny in the grass. Picking it up, he realised that the bloodstained hairpin in his hands belonged to Su Xi-er!
He felt a brief panic, but when he heard from his subordinates that Pei Qianhao had already entered the main courtyard, he quickly calmed down. After stowing the golden hairpin away in his sleeve, he slowly made his way to the courtyard.
However, he came to a realisation before he actually made it there that had him stopping in his tracks. It is their nuptial night. I shall give the golden hairpin to the Princess Consort tomorrow.
At this moment, a guard walked over while speaking to one of his peers. ¡°Prince Hao has actually never touched the women in the Beauty Pce. He has protected his chastity for 25 years.¡± Having not studied literature, his use of the four-word idiom was wed.
Wu Ling¡¯s eyelid twitched upon hearing this, and he turned around to stop them. ¡°Be mindful of your mouth. As subordinates, we can¡¯t discuss Prince Hao¡¯s matters.¡±
The two were shocked at seeing Wu Ling, and repeatedly nodded. ¡°This subordinate won¡¯t talk about it anymore. Please forgive me, Commander Wu.¡±
Wu Ling nodded. ¡°Carefully patrol the area. Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The two guards immediately became solemn and went on with their jobs.
Wu Ling was puzzled. Who said that Prince Hao hasn¡¯t touched a single woman in 25 years? He hadn¡¯t been in the courtyard when Pei Qianhao had spoken, and had no idea how this news had started.
The next morning, Wu Ling heard themoners on the streets discussing the exact same thing, and that Pei Qianhao¡¯s first time had been with Princess Consort Hao yesterday. He felt his heart drop. This isn¡¯t a minor matter. Prince Hao is cold, and values his reputation. It wouldn¡¯t do to have this circting around!
Hence, Wu Ling picked up his pace as he headed for the main courtyard. The outer door was wide open, and before he walked in, he could already see Pei Qianhao feeding Su Xi-er breakfast. This...
When Su Xi-er saw Wu Ling, she signalled to Pei Qianhao with her eyes and nudged him a little.
Pei Qianhao grumpily put down the bowl in his hands before turning around and asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Prince Hao, can we bring this conversation somewhere else?¡± Wu Ling cautiously replied. With how much Prince Hao values his reputation, it would be best to not mention this in front of the Princess Consort.
Impatience was visible in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes as his voice grew colder. ¡°Just get to the point.¡±
Wu Ling looked at Su Xi-er in a daze before saying, ¡°Prince Hao, everyone on the streets is spreading the news that you haven¡¯t touched a woman in 25 years. They say that because it was your first time yesterday, you tormented the Princess Consort like a wolf and tiger.¡±
Su Xi-er burst out inughter. Fortunately, she had already swallowed the porridge, or it would have been spat out. He was indeed like a wolf and tigerst night. Although he started slow, his speed at the end made it hard for me to keep up.
She had started in the upper position, but after tossing around for a while, he had sat up as her arms wound around his neck. They had then continued in that state for a long time.
Upon finishing his report, Wu Ling immediately observed Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression, and saw that thetter¡¯s dark pupils were mixed with a myriad of rapidly changing emotions.
In the end, a cold voice replied, ¡°This Prince already knows about it. Don¡¯t mind the gossiping of themoners.¡±
¡°We don¡¯t have to seal the mouths of themoners?¡± Wu Ling was confused. How can I just leave it be? Even if it¡¯s true, we can¡¯t have it randomly spreading around!
CHAPTER 421 (2): AWKWARD
CHAPTER 421 (2): AWKWARD
Trantion: Rakumon
Wu Ling¡¯s eyes widened in shock,pletely forgetting about the maintaining the disposition of amander. I didn¡¯t expect that Prince Hao said it himself! I have always thought that people in power value their reputations.
Seeing Wu Ling¡¯s expression, Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression darkened. Even if Ick experience, I was able to make yesterday afortable affair for Su Xi-er after studying the medical book. I have improved, which is why I¡¯m fine with that news spreading.
Though it was true that he didn¡¯t care about the matter, he was annoyed about Wu Ling barging into the main courtyard with a dazed expression early in the morning.
¡°Get out.¡± Pei Qianhao waved his hand. He then picked up the white bowl from the table, scooping out a spoonful of porridge before feeding it to Su Xi-er.
Wu Ling shivered. He behaved so coldly towards me, but as soon as he was facing the Princess Consort, his demeanour drastically changed. This change is really frightening!
However, I still can¡¯t leave. I still have something that I need to do. Wu Ling took out the golden hairpin from his sleeve, the bloodstains having already been cleaned off by him. ¡°Prince Hao, this subordinate found this golden hairpin in the grass in the backyard yesterday. It¡¯s the Princess Consort¡¯s jewellery.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes darkened. Su Xi-er stood up from the chair and walked over to take the hairpin. ¡°Some things happened yesterday, which resulted in me pulling out this golden hairpin and throwing it in the grass.¡±
She had pulled out the hairpin to stab herself in order to remain conscious, throwing it on the ground so that Pei Qianhao would be able to find her. However, despite his diligent preparations, the man in ck had managed to throw a wrench in their ns.
However, the result is the same. The cliff was extremely high up, and the face of the mountain was extremely sheer. Yun Ruofeng is undoubtedly dead after falling from such a height.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t say anything as he walked closer to Su Xi-er. He would never forget the scene at the mountain summitst night. She would have been pulled down by Yun Ruofeng if she had been weak, but she managed to hang on specifically because she is so strong andposed.
¡°This Prince will help you put it on.¡± Pei Qianhao took the golden hairpin from her.
Su Xi-er slightly turned her head, and soon, the dazzling and exquisite hairpin was inserted in her hair bun. Beside the golden hairpin was the wooden hairpin carved with the characters ¡®Xi¡¯ and ¡®Hao¡¯.
The two very different hairpins looked strangely harmonious when worn together. The gentleness of the wooden hairpin and the gloriousness of the golden hairpin though in contradiction, merged to give off a sense of humble arrogance.
¡°What about the jade green dangling ornament? Are you not going to wear it as well?¡± Pei Qianhao asked when he realised that a piece of jewellery was missing.
Su Xi-er slowly smiled. ¡°I have stowed it away. The dangling ornament is old, so I have to cherish it properly. I¡¯ll wear it on important asions in the future.¡±
¡°As you wish.¡± Pei Qianhao poked her nose, and picked up the white bowl again to feed her.
Wu Ling could only quietly endure this scene before trying to slip away. However, Pei Qianhao called for him before he could leave. ¡°Hold on, this Prince orders you to lead 20 elite soldiers from the army barracks to search for Prince Yun¡¯s body under the cliff in the suburbs.¡±
Wu Ling¡¯s expression immediately became grave. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± He immediately turned around and strode off.
¡°Xi-er, here.¡± Pei Qianhao blew on the spoonful of porridge before moving it to her mouth.
Su Xi-er drank it before asking, ¡°Could there have been a problem with the sweet red date soup? I doubt that there was an issue with the bowl that Wu Ling gave me, so could the problem have lied with the one given by Consort Dowager Guo?¡±
¡°Xi-er, this Prince had ordered people to prepare the one sent by Consort Dowager Guo, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Both you and I have also been eating the same meals during this period of time as well, so nothing should be wrong with those either.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze turned cold. She must have inhaled something.
Just as he was thinking about this, another guard made his way into the main courtyard. ¡°Prince Hao, a youngdy outside the residence is requesting an audience with the Princess Consort.¡±
CHAPTER 422 (1): WHO IS IT
CHAPTER 422 (1): WHO IS IT
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Replying to the Princess Consort, she has a slim figure, and possesses a pair of sword-like eyebrows along with a heroic aura.¡± The guard respectfully answered. Since they were a rare trait in women, the visitor¡¯s eyebrows had been her most memorable trait.
Hearing about the heroic sword-like eyebrows, Su Xi-er was reminded of someone ©` Mei Jinxiu. Isn¡¯t she in Nanzhao? Did shee to Beimin?
¡°So it¡¯s her. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± Su Xi-er walked out of the room.
Although Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t realise who the woman outside was, he didn¡¯t say anything after seeing Su Xi-er¡¯s confidence. He had enough faith in her to know that she would only head out if she knew who it was.
d in a gold-trimmed crimson dress, the hem of her clothing fluttered in the wind as she walked.
Outside the entrance of the residence, Su Xi-er saw Mei Jinxiu dressed in coarse clothes. As I thought, it¡¯s indeed her.
Mei Jinxiu yelled when she caught sight of Su Xi-er. ¡°Su Xi-er, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine!¡±
When the guard heard Mei Jinxiu calling Su Xi-er by her name, he immediately berated, ¡°Audacious woman! How can you directly call the Princess Consort by her name?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, I know her.¡± Su Xi-er smiled at the guard, then looked towards Mei Jinxiu. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the main hall.¡±
Mei Jinxiu nodded and quickly followed Su Xi-er to the main hall. Watching Su Xi-er¡¯s back, Mei Jinxiu found that the former had a different air about her. She was very beautiful in the past, but there¡¯s now also a sense of elegant charm to her. I can¡¯t tell what it is; maybe it¡¯s just the unique aura of Princess Consort Hao.
Ruo Yuan and Hong Li were already waiting beside the main hall, and were thrown for a loop when they saw Su Xi-er walking in with another woman. Who is she?
¡°Ruo Yuan, Hong Li, quickly boil a pot of good tea and bring it here.¡± Su Xi-er instructed them.
¡°This servant will get to it now.¡± Ruo Yuan and Hong Li respectfully replied before swiftly walking towards the backyard, understanding that they still needed to show the necessary formalities in front of others.
Mei Jinxiu looked at Su Xi-er. I¡¯m still not quite used to calling her ¡®Princess Consort¡¯, but it¡¯s not good for me to directly call her by her name.
Noticing Mei Jinxiu¡¯s awkwardness, Su Xi-er heartilyughed. ¡°Miss Mei, you have a casual and straightforward personality. Everyone in the residence is on our side, so you can drop the formalities.¡±
Mei Jinxiu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re fine, I can finally be relieved. I had originally nned to inform you of Prince Yun¡¯s arrival in Beimin, but I ran into Commandery Prince Xie on the way. Deceived by him, I was held captive in his residence. It was only thanks to the Commandery Princess that I was able to escape.¡±
I didn¡¯t expect Mei Jinxiu to have gone through so much, even being captured by Xie Yun. Seeing her clear eyes, Su Xi-er could tell that Mei Jinxiu had been sincerely worried. ¡°Miss Mei, many thanks for your kind intentions. How is your medical clinic doing?¡±
Mei Jinxiuughed unrestrainedly as she waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. You already know about me making the medicinal powder for that Pei Anru, and you probably also know that Lord Pei asked me to treat the youngdy afterwards. However, I wasn¡¯t able topletely undo the effects of the powder, and Lord Pei kept me captive in the Pei Residence. After all that, and being captured by the Commandery Prince afterwards, the matters of my medicinal clinic have been significantly dyed.¡±
After hearing about Mei Jinxiu¡¯s experiences, Su Xi-er suddenly reached out with her right hand. ¡°Miss Mei, I suddenly lost my strength yesterday, but I didn¡¯t consume anything else other than the sweet red date soup. Please help me take my pulse.¡±
CHAPTER 422 (2): WHO IS IT
CHAPTER 422 (2): WHO IS IT
Trantion: Rakumon
It was at this moment that Yu Xiao came over while holding a stalk of grass from his mouth and a gourd-shaped wine bottle hanging at his waist. When he saw a woman taking Su Xi-er¡¯s pulse, he immediately approached them. ¡°Princess Consort, do you feel unwell?¡±
Mei Jinxiu instantly shot him a re. ¡°Shut up!¡± She loudly hollered in a cold voice.
Yu Xiao never had someone shout at him in such a manner, and the stalk of withered grass in his mouth almost fell to the ground. However, he was not to be outdone, and coldly snorted. ¡°The Princess Consort¡¯splexion looks rather good; there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with her.¡±
¡°Miss Mei, is anything wrong?¡± Su Xi-er could tell from Mei Jinxiu¡¯s expression that thetter had noticed something.
¡°Did you smell any strange fragrance before drinking the sweet red date soup?¡± Mei Jinxiu retracted her hand and gravely asked.
Su Xi-er carefully pondered about it. A strange fragrance...I didn¡¯t smell anything before drinking the soupst night, did I?
¡°My specialty is dealing with strange nts. Let me take the Princess Consort¡¯s pulse.¡± Yu Xiao swiftly reached out his hand to feel Su Xi-er¡¯s pulse.
Aware of his knowledge in strange nts, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t stop him. However, it was just unfortunate that Pei Qianhao happened toe by to witness this scene, causing his eyes to deepen.
Although Yu Xiao has yet toe of age, he is still a man!
Yu Xiao blinked, having yet to detect the frigid gaze that had locked onto him. ¡°This can¡¯t be; Beimin shouldn¡¯t have this kind of tree. This scent is from a tree that originates from the nation of Xiliu.¡±
With his reminder, realisation dawned upon Mei Jinxiu. ¡°I know! Did you smell a kind of nt fragrance? It should be something simr to the scent of tree leaves.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately understood the reason for Situ Li consulting her on the Lan Script the other day. There was indeed the scent of something simr to tree leaves after opening the copybook.
Yu Xiao¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°Who was so bold as to let you smell such fragrance? Although it¡¯s harmless by itself, it can cause someone to lose their strength in 10 hours whenbined with red date. Such a person is too horrible; how can you spend the nuptial night with Prince Hao if you have no strength?¡±
Pei Qianhao chose this moment to stop right behind Yu Xiao and say, ¡°Instead of going to the flower perg, you came here to discuss the matter of this Prince¡¯s nuptial night.¡±
Yu Xiao shuddered when Pei Qianhao¡¯s low and deep voice streamed into his ears. His expression was guilty when he turned around, as if he had been caught red-handed.
Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao before asking, ¡°Has the Third Imperial Prince been to Xiliu?¡± She knew that Xiliu had multifarious strange nts with unique scents.
The Third Imperial Prince must have added the scent to the Lan Script copybook. He knew of its effects whenbined with the sweet red date soup. For it to not harm a person¡¯s life and quickly wear off, it¡¯s clear that this was nned out to assist Yun Ruofeng in abducting me.
Hearing Su Xi-er¡¯s question, all the puzzle pieces came together for Pei Qianhao.
If that¡¯s the case, Situ Li can¡¯t remain in the capital. Regardless of who it is, as long as someone offends me, I won¡¯t let them off! Furthermore, they even offended my woman!
In the end, he said in a deep voice. ¡°This Prince will handle this matter.¡±
Mei Jinxiu looked at Pei Qianhao. Open and righteous with a tough and unyielding aura. All the excellent qualities of a man can be found on him.
¡°Prince Hao, Ick a female healer to attend to me. Why not allow Miss Mei to take the position?¡± Su Xi-er suggested.
Pei Qianhao grasped her hand, his voice instantly bing gentler. ¡°Whatever you say.¡± He then looked towards Mei Jinxiu. ¡°This Prince will bestow you a luxurious sum of silvers to be the Princess Consort¡¯s exclusive female healer. Are you willing?¡±
CHAPTER 423 (1): PRINCE HAO’S YOUNGER BROTHER-IN-LAW
CHAPTER 423 (1): PRINCE HAO''S YOUNGER BROTHER-IN-LAW
Trantion: Rakumon
She immediately nodded. ¡°I am willing, but I won¡¯t stay here forever. I must return to Nanzhao and take back my home!¡±
Su Xi-er faintly smiled. ¡°Those two goals are not in opposition with one another. As long as you carry out your tasks properly from now on, we will bury the hatchet.¡±
Mei Jinxiu naturally understood what Su Xi-er was referring to, and she felt embarrassed just mentioning it. ¡°Princess Consort, it¡¯s great that you have forgiven me. I was too arrogant and unrestrained back then, but I¡¯ll definitely carry out my duties properly from now on.¡±
Meanwhile, Yu Xiao didn¡¯t understand what conflict they had.
¡°Yu Xiao, follow Miss Mei back to the medical clinic so that she can pack her things and quickly enter the residence.¡± Pei Qianhao instructed Yu Xiao before holding Su Xi-er¡¯s hand as they headed off.
This left Yu Xiao and Mei Jinxiu ring at one another until Mei Jinxiu finally snorted. ¡°You¡¯re just a little brat. I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± She then walked off.
¡°Who¡¯s a little brat? Stand here and say it clearly!¡± Jeez, I¡¯lle of age in just three years. Besides, I am taller than her by a head, but she¡¯s still calling me a little brat!
Watching their departing figures, the corners of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth involuntarily rose.
¡°This Prince will help you apply the bandage.¡± Pei Qianhao rolled up her sleeve and poured some Lingrui flower powder on her arm before using a white strip of cloth to wrap around her wound.
Su Xi-er raised her head and smiled at him. ¡°Your reputation precedes you. When people heard your name in the past, their first impression of you would be that you¡¯re a cold and heartless man who was merciless in your actions.¡±
¡°You hadn¡¯t even met this Prince back then, and you already believed the rumours?¡± Pei Qianhao immediately questioned.
¡°I wrote a few letters to you inviting you to Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet in the past, but you never bothered to attend. How is that not heartless?¡± Su Xi-er raised her eyebrow, her eyes bright.
Pei Qianhao bent down and embraced her, softly replying, ¡°This Prince regrets refusing your invitation back then. If I had gone, you might have already be Princess Consort Hao.¡± And you wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so many setbacks, get trapped in prison, experience the tragic death of your maidservant, receive an arrow to the heart, and die so miserably. He said the rest in his heart.
¡°If you had gone to Nanzhao, would you really have taken a liking to me? I wonder who clearly said ¡®This Prince only likes weak women. No man would like such strong-willed women.¡¯¡± Su Xi-er softly harrumphed, still remembering his words.
Pei Qianhao rubbed his forehead against hers. ¡°You really like to bear grudges. Why don¡¯t you punish this Prince then?¡± He remembered that he had punished her multiple times when she was still a maidservant in the Pce Side Quarters. I shall let her punish me today then.
¡°Of course I have to punish you.¡± Su Xi-er pushed his shoulder. ¡°Say something nice.¡±
Women liked to hear sweet words.
Seeing how she was looking forward to it, Pei Qianhao patted her head. ¡°This Prince is able to predict everything, but you are the only exception. I didn¡¯t expect that deep inside me, I still like a strong-willed woman after all.¡±
Su Xi-er was greatly pleased, a bell-likeughter escaping from her lips. Ruo Yuan had been carrying the pot of tea back, but froze when she heard the joyousughter from the main hall. Taking a peek inside, she turned around when she saw Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er embracing. I probably shouldn¡¯t go in.
Hence, Ruo Yuan stood outside the main hall and shut her eyes with a solemn expression. On the other hand, Hong Li wasn¡¯t sure if she shouldugh or cry when she saw her friend in such a state.
Discovering Ruo Yuan, Su Xi-er gave Pei Qianhao a tap. ¡°Ruo Yuan has brought the tea.¡±
CHAPTER 423 (2): PRINCE HAO’S YOUNGER BROTHER-IN-LAW
CHAPTER 423 (2): PRINCE HAO''S YOUNGER BROTHER-IN-LAW
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°You like being a matchmaker now?¡± Su Xi-er stood up and cast a sidelong nce at him before instructing Ruo Yuan, ¡°Bring the teapot in.¡±
Ruo Yuan immediately opened her eyes, but cowered a little upon seeing Pei Qianhao, and only went in after Hong Li gave her a push.
¡°Princess Consort, the tea is here. Let this servant help you pour some.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine Ruo Yuan, I can do it on my own. Besides, you don¡¯t have to be so formal in front of Prince Hao.¡± Su Xi-er smilingly said.
Ruo Yuan was stunned for a moment, but quickly returned to normal and shed a foolish smile. ¡°Formalities are still necessary. This servant understands this after staying in the pce for so many years.¡±
Her servile character that developed over so many years won¡¯t change overnight. Su Xi-er made no further remarks before turning to Pei Qianhao. ¡°You don¡¯t have to enter the pce today?¡±
¡°This Prince just had my wedding yesterday, and I already have to enter the pce?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was yful as he raised a hand to tuck a few loose strands of hair behind her ears.
The wedding was just yesterday; of course I have to apany the beautiful bride. Other matters can wait after I coax her to sleep.
Hong Li was more quick-witted and immediately said, ¡°ording to Beimin¡¯s customs, apart from the Emperor, others can rest at home the day after their wedding.¡± The knowledge I¡¯ve gotten from reading books has finallye in handy.
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but think, There are many differences between the customs of Beimin and Nanzhao, with some of them beingplete opposites. For example, everybody must attend the court assembly the day after a wedding in Nanzhao.
It was at this moment that a guard came into the room to report. ¡°Prince Hao, Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor is outside the residence, and is requesting for an audience.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s face lit up in joy when she heard that Ning Lianchen hade. I no longer have to suppress my joy now that Pei Qianhao already knows about my previous identity.
Hearing that the guest was his younger brother-inw, Pei Qianhao immediately waved his hand at the guard. ¡°Quickly bring Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor in.¡± He paused for a moment before looking towards Ruo Yuan and Hong Li. ¡°The two of you, go to the backyard.¡±
¡°This servant obeys the order.¡± Ruo Yuan and Hong Li bowed and withdrew from the main hall.
A momentter, the guard led Ning Lianchen into the main hall. After the guard withdrew, Ning Lianchen looked towards Su Xi-er and dropped all his facades. ¡°Imperial Elder Sister.¡±
Su Xi-er repeatedly nodded as she walked forward to grab his hand. ¡°Lianchen, Yun Ruofeng is undoubtedly dead after falling from that cliff, but how long can you stay in Beimin?¡± She knew that even if Yun Ruofeng had died, there would certainly be remnants of his influence remaining in Nanzhao. As its emperor, Ning Lianchen needed to swiftly return in order to deal with the matter and stabilise the situation.
Ning Lianchen patted her hand. ¡°Imperial Elder Sister, I have to go back today. I originally wanted to stay a few more days, but there are things that require my immediate attention in Nanzhao. I¡¯lle again to visit you once the matters of the court have stabilised.¡±
An imposing male voice suddenly sounded. ¡°This Prince will help you in reiming what influence Prince Yun had controlled. He held influence over the military, and many of them tend to be more straightforward and loyal to their master. Such men will require much effort to win over.¡±
Ning Lianchen nodded. With Prince Hao¡¯s help, I¡¯ll be able to reim my authority and solidify my power base in Nanzhao in less than a few days.
¡°This Prince also needs to remind you that with great poweres great responsibility. You can¡¯t be careless and fail to live up to your status.¡± Pei Qianhao coldly advised with a solemn expression. You can¡¯t be the least bit careless when ites to court matters.
CHAPTER 424 (1): YOUNGER BROTHER-IN-LAW IS REASSURED
CHAPTER 424 (1): YOUNGER BROTHER-IN-LAW IS REASSURED
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er stared at him. Even though the burden on his shoulders is so great, he¡¯s trying to act casually so that I won¡¯t worry. Her heart ached as she raised her hand to pat his head, her tone affectionate when she spoke again. ¡°Lianchen, you have grown up.¡±
A disconste feeling also crept into Ning Lianchen¡¯s heart. We haven¡¯t met in such a long time, yet we have to part again. ¡°Imperial Elder Sister, I¡¯ll only rest assured when I can see your happiness.¡± Disregarding Pei Qianhao, he grasped Su Xi-er¡¯s hand and walked over to the former.
Ning Lianchenughed before pulling Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand and cing it on Su Xi-er¡¯s hand. ¡°Prince Hao, she¡¯s my only family in this world. She is my most respected and loved Imperial Elder Sister, and I will entrust her to you in this lifetime. You must treat her well, or else, I¡¯ll be bringing her back to Nanzhao.¡±
Watching their entwined hands, Ning Lianchen felt that Su Xi-er¡¯s happiness was his own.
Pei Qianhao pulled Su Xi-er to his side with an earnest look. ¡°This Prince won¡¯t give you that chance.¡±
¡°I am even more reassured now that I have received your promise. Imperial Elder Sister has a different personality than most other women, so I hope that you can yield a bit to her whenever you can, Prince Hao. It would be even better if you can always think of her first before you make any decision.¡± As Ning Lianchen was much more familiar with Su Xi-er, he made sure to give Pei Qianhao some advice before he left.
Pei Qianhao turned to look at Su Xi-er, yfulness flickering across his eyes. ¡°This Prince has deeply experienced this personality of yours.¡±
Heughed in a confident or perhaps, arrogant manner. ¡°This Prince is the only one in this world who can bear your Imperial Elder Sister¡¯s personality. Perhaps only strong men can match her, but this Prince is honoured to have Nanzhao¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princess.¡±
Su Xi-er was extremely touched. His honest words caused a sour feeling to well up in her heart, and her eyes became uncontrobly wet.
Pei Qianhao immediately helped her wipe her tears away. ¡°You¡¯re ugly when you cry. This Prince doesn¡¯t want you anymore.¡±
¡°You dare?¡± The corners of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth rose.
She was clearlyughing, but tears were falling from her eyes. Once again, Pei Qianhao truly felt that women¡¯s hearts were unfathomable to be able to cry and smile at the same time. ¡°You¡¯re right; this Prince indeed doesn¡¯t dare.¡±
Ning Lianchen was practically beaming. He hadn¡¯t expected Pei Qianhao¡¯s true character to be so indulgent. Rumours have it that Prince Hao is cold, heartless, ruthless, and bloodthirsty. But in my eyes, Prince Hao is the most sincere and straightforward.
¡°Imperial Elder Sister, I have to go now.¡± Ning Lianchen stowed away the reluctant look on his face as he spoke. Even though separation is painful, all good thingse to an end, and the time for goodbye will eventuallye. Without separation, the joy of reunion would also cease to exist.
¡°Lianchen, I¡¯ll see you off.¡± Su Xi-er immediately felt someone pull on her hand, so she added, ¡°Prince Hao, let¡¯s see Lianchen off together.¡±
Pei Qianhao was no longer displeased as he nodded at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± He then instructed the guards to prepare a horse carriage.
CHAPTER 424 (2): YOUNGER BROTHER-IN-LAW IS REASSURED
CHAPTER 424 (2): YOUNGER BROTHER-IN-LAW IS REASSURED
Trantion: Rakumon
Ning Lianchen silently took in everything, only stopping when they reached the posthouse.
Detecting Ning Lianchen¡¯s change, Pei Qianhao confirmed that his younger brother-inw had finally given his trust.
Outside the entrance of the posthouse was an ordinary horse carriage with Nanzhao¡¯s soldiers orderly lined up beside it. It was the exact same simple carriage Ning Lianchen had arrived in.
Hearing the movement from outside the carriage, Liu Yinyin lifted the curtain of the window and waved to Ning Lianchen. ¡°I have been waiting for you for such a long time.¡±
Su Xi-er looked towards Pei Qianhao. ¡°Is it alright if we see them off until they reach the suburbs?¡±
¡°As you wish.¡± Pei Qianhao indifferently replied before turning his attention to the nondescript horse carriage. It¡¯s a bit tight for four people.
Hence, Pei Qianhao proposed, ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you ride this Prince¡¯s horse carriage together with me until the suburbs?¡±
Liu Yinyin pouted. ¡°I also want to sit with you two.¡±
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll sit together then.¡±
Only then did Liu Yinyin cheerfullyugh. She immediately lifted the door curtain and bent her knees, preparing to leap down from the carriage. However, it was still likely that she would only end up falling down with how young she was.
Just as she was about to jump, Ning Lianchen swiftly dashed to the side of the carriage, reaching out his arm to carry Liu Yinyin down.
Su Xi-er was silently watching the scene when she heard Pei Qianhao¡¯s deep voice. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that your Imperial Younger Brother excels at taking care of little girls.¡±
Liu Yinyin pouted as she carelessly swatted at Ning Lianchen. ¡°Don¡¯t always carry me down. I¡¯m not a child; I have grown up!¡± She purposely stressed the words ¡®grown up¡¯, very unhappy about Ning Lianchen constantly treating her as a child.
¡°When a girl grows up, her period wille. You can start saying that you¡¯re grown up after that happens.¡± Ning Lianchen solemnly and inly stated.
Liu Yinyin was baffled. What is a period? I must study this properly when I return to Nanzhao.
Pei Qianhao couldn¡¯t help but lower his head when he heard Ning Lianchen¡¯s words, whispering to Su Xi-er. ¡°Your Imperial Younger Brother¡¯s method of educating children is rather special.¡±
His tone was slightly teasing, and Su Xi-er red at him. ¡°Your mouth is getting increasingly eloquent.¡±
However, even though Pei Qianhao had lowered his voice, Liu Yinyin was very sensitive to the word ¡®children¡¯. Despite hearing nothing else, she easily identified that specific word.
Thus, Liu Yinyin broke free of Ning Lianchen and strode to Pei Qianhao, raising her head to re at him. ¡°Who are you calling a child?!¡±
Despite being aware of Pei Qianhao¡¯s status, Liu Yinyin was too livid to care, her young age doing nothing to aid her reckless courage.
Pei Qianhaoughed. ¡°Who else but you?¡±
Liu Yinyin puffed out her chest. ¡°Try saying that one more time!¡±
Su Xi-er tugged at Pei Qianhao¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t frighten Yinyin.¡± She then bent down to stroke Liu Yinyin¡¯s head. ¡°Yinyin, you will eventually grow up one day. Only when you are sensible will you not be called a child.¡±
Liu Yinyin immediately smiled. ¡°Fairy Elder Sister is still the best. Let¡¯s get onto the carriage.¡± She then immediately pulled Su Xi-er towards the carriage from the Prince Hao Residence.
Pei Qianhao looked at Ning Lianchen and couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Taking care of a child is quite hard.¡±
¡°I wasn¡¯t used to it in the past, and only thought it to be a bother. Now, it feels like I¡¯ve gotten used to it. We should just let everything take its course.¡± Ning Lianchen then gestured at Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, please board the horse carriage.¡±
CHAPTER 425 (1): MAKE A DIN
CHAPTER 425 (1): MAKE A DIN
Trantion: Rakumon
At the same time, Ning Lianchen understood Pei Qianhao¡¯s intentions. As such, he only gave a slight smile before lifting the carriage¡¯s curtain and boarding. Only after he was seated did Pei Qianhao himself board.
After everyone had taken their seats, the guard driving the carriage cracked the horsewhip, and the carriage headed for the capital gate with Nanzhao¡¯s soldiers following behind. Asmoners began to gather beside the procession, knowing that the carriage belonged to Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor.
There was only one carriage when Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor came to Beimin, but now there are two. Some quick-witted civilians boldly spected, ¡°Could the spacious horse carriage in front belong to Prince Hao?¡±
Unlike the horse carriages from the Commandery Prince Residence, the ones from the Prince Hao Residence didn¡¯t carry any sort of marking. Thus, everyone was only able to guess.
Inside the horse carriage, Liu Yinyin kept surveying her surroundings until she finally detected something amiss with Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression. She immediately stood up, wanting to sit beside Ning Lianchen.
Afraid that she would fall down, Ning Lianchen reached out his arm to carry her over and ce her on the seat beside him. ¡°Why did you suddenly stand up for no reason?¡±
¡°The seat beside Fairy Elder Sister should be reserved for her husband. I¡¯m giving my seat to him.¡± Liu Yinyin giggled.
It was simple enough, but Ning Lianchen interpreted her words in another way. That is to say, the one sitting beside her should be her husband. Ning Lianchen¡¯s heart sank. Even if Yinyin is only 10, I should still keep a certain distance from her. If she continues clinging to me when shees of age, how is she going to marry? Besides, doing so is also harmful for her reputation.
Realising that Ning Lianchen was silent, Liu Yinyin immediately grabbed his hand and tilted her head as she asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly unhappy? Did I say something wrong?¡±
Before he could answer, Pei Qianhao spoke out instead. ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡± Only I can take the seat beside Xi-er.
Su Xi-er tugged at Pei Qianhao and lowered her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold when you speak; you¡¯ll scare Yinyin.¡± He can be cold to others, but Lianchen and Yinyin are close to me. I hope he can stop being so cold in front of them.
Pei Qianhao reached out his hand and pulled her to his side, tightly hugging her before lowering his lips to her ears and whispering, ¡°Xi-er, this Prince is unable to change my personality. I can only act warmly towards you, but I can try my best to improve.¡±
Su Xi-er stared at him. I can¡¯t force him, just like how he doesn¡¯t force me.
Sitting on the other side, Liu Yinyin became excited after witnessing the scene between them. Sheughed to herself before imitating their actions with Ning Lianchen, doing it quickly enough such that he couldn¡¯t dodge away. Hugging him around his waist, she moved upwards to whisper in his ear. ¡°Did I imitate it well? I find that Fairy Elder Sister seems to quite like being embraced by others. Do you like it too?¡±
Ning Lianchen¡¯s originally gentle face immediately darkened. What on earth is going on in this girl¡¯s brain?!
Unlike Ning Lianchen¡¯s dark expression, Pei Qianhao heartilyughed and teased, ¡°This Prince thinks that Yinyin learnt it quite well. Your Majesty is lucky.¡±
The cold aura surrounding Pei Qianhao had dissipated significantly, prompting the corners of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth to rise.
Ning Lianchen was still wearing a stormy expression as he used both hands to remove Liu Yinyin¡¯s grasp. ¡°Sit properly. If you don¡¯t behave like a properdy, how are you going to find someone to marry in the future? Do you think that I will continue raising you for your entire life?¡±
CHAPTER 425 (2): MAKE A DIN
CHAPTER 425 (2): MAKE A DIN
Trantion: Rakumon
Pei Qianhaomented, ¡°You have quite a bit of backbone to do that.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t join in.¡± Su Xi-er pinched his waist. Why is he so talkative today?
Pei Qianhao lowered his head and smiled at her, lowering his voice. ¡°Thisss Yinyin is interesting. In this Prince¡¯s opinion, there may be some chance between her and your Imperial Younger Brother in the future.¡±
¡°I see that you really have nothing better to do since you can think about others¡¯ trivial matters.¡± Su Xi-er chided him as she pinched him again. A while ago he was talking about matching Ruo Yuan and Wu Ling, and now he¡¯s saying that there¡¯s a chance for Yinyin and Lianchen to get together. Such a thing will depend solely on them.
A glint flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes as he hushed his voice even further, almost touching his lips to her ears as he spoke. ¡°How can you say that this Prince has nothing to do? Isn¡¯t getting above you counted?¡±
To think that he can talk about such unbridled things so naturally. Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know how to reply, so she could only re at him. ¡°Your mouth is full of nonsense.¡±
Seeing her flustered appearance, Pei Qianhao was reminded of their nuptial night. That medical book is really urate. As long as you understand the method and use the correct amount of force, a married couple¡¯s life will definitely be harmonious. I should reward Imperial Physician Zhao for giving me such a good book.
In contrast to their warm bickering, the atmosphere on the other side of the carriage was akin to a fierce storm.
Liu Yinyin ignored Ning Lianchen, scooting over until she was as far as she could be from him. Meanwhile, Ning Lianchen allowed her to do as she pleased. I can¡¯t spoil her too much, otherwise, she¡¯ll lose all sense of propriety and forget her manners. Just look at what has happened after letting her go for just a short while; anything cane out of her mouth!
When we return to Nanzhao, I have to make sure to distance myself from her so that she won¡¯t keep thinking about nonsensical and useless things.
The horse carriage soon reached the suburban area after passing the capital¡¯s gates, and the time for separation was fast arriving.
Su Xi-er¡¯s attempt to stop Pei Qianhao was futile as he carried her off the carriage bridal style in front of Ning Lianchen. ¡°After such a long bumpy ride, do you feel ufortable?¡±
¡°How could I be that weak?¡± Su Xi-er cast a sidelong nce with him, her heart suffused with warmth.
Suddenly, Liu Yinyin said from inside the horse carriage. ¡°I¡¯ll get down by myself.¡± She lifted the door curtain and stepped out without hesitation.
However, before she could jump down, she ended up losing her bnce. She pitched forward, and closed her eyes in fright as the sight of the ground rapidly closed in.
In the blink of an eye, an arm reached out from behind the curtain, and Ning Lianchen pulled her back in the nick of time before bringing her off the carriage.
Gazing at the handsome face that was magnified before her eyes, Liu Yinyin¡¯s heart skipped a bit before she pushed him away. Liu Yinyin suddenly felt as if her heart had never thumped so wildly before. Could I be ill? I have to find an imperial physician to take a look for me when we return to Nanzhao, but it can¡¯t be Imperial Physician Fang!
After dismissing the soldiers and guards, Ning Lianchen walked to Su Xi-er with a trace of a smile on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, but I will return once I have stabilised the matters of the court.¡±
¡°This Prince will secretly dispatch 800 soldiers to aid you in your endeavours.¡±
¡°Many thanks, Prince Hao; your 800 elite soldiers canpare to the strength of more than 10,000 soldiers. I will only use them as ast resort.¡± Ning Lianchen calmly stated. It¡¯d be best if I can smoothly reim Yun Ruofeng¡¯s remaining military power and sacrificial soldiers without losing anyone.
CHAPTER 426 (1): FORCEFUL KISS
CHAPTER 426 (1): FORCEFUL KISS
Trantion: Rakumon
"Lianchen, be careful with what you do. I will help Nanzhao in other aspects." Su Xi-er reassured him with a smile before reaching out her right hand curled into a fist.
The siblings would always do this whenever they faced challenges. Understanding her intention with one nce, Ning Lianchen reached out his left hand and wrapped it around Su Xi-er¡¯s fist. The two of them smiled at each other knowingly and simultaneously said, ¡°Work hard.¡±
Such tacit understanding made Pei Qianhao extremely displeased. But Ning Lianchen is my younger brother-inw, as well as my wife¡¯s only family. Despite knowing that I shouldn¡¯t be displeased, I can¡¯t help but do so!
Noticing Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression Ning Lianchen immediately retracted his hand and told him, ¡°Entrusting Imperial Elder Sister to you puts me at ease.¡± He then walked to Liu Yinyin and reached out his arm. ¡°Come here.¡±
Liu Yinyin was still in a fit of anger, but when she saw his foul expression and the row of Nanzhao¡¯s soldiers in the distance, she understood that she couldn¡¯t go against him here and disrespect the imperial authority.
Thus, Liu Yinyin obediently walked forward and took his hand, boarding the horse carriage with him.
When the horse carriage began moving, Liu Yinyin suddenly lifted the window curtains and waved at Su Xi-er. ¡°Fairy Elder Sister, you muste to Nanzhao when you are free. Otherwise, I will be bullied by Fang Lingdang!¡±
Right after she finished shouting, Ning Lianchen pulled her back in. ¡°Fang Lingdang is gentle and polite. How could she possibly bully you; more people would believe it¡¯s the other way around.¡±
Hearing him speak up for Fang Lingdang, Liu Yinyin¡¯s anger rose to the surface again. ¡°You only talk about her strengths and you always think about her. I am chased out of your repose pce whenever I try to go in, while she can openly enter and stay for a few nights!¡±
Ning Lianchen naturally had his reasons for chasing her out. Thisss would climb onto my bed, but Fang Lingdang at least abided by the rules. Besides that, she¡¯s also being used to restrict Imperial Physician Fang, and would always rest on the couch in the side hall.
However, now that Yun Ruofeng is dead, there is no longer a need to keep Fang Lingdang in my repose pce; I¡¯ll have someone send her away once the matters of the court have stabilised.
¡°Why are you not saying anything? That¡¯s because you have nothing to say. I¡¯ll show you!¡± Liu Yinyin rolled up her sleeve, revealing a mark on her elbow. ¡°This mark was left when Fang Lingdang pinched my arm; it was so painful, and I still have this mark even now! Yet, when I came to your repose pce recently, you chased me out without any reason.¡± Liu Yinyin was already on the verge of tears towards the end.
Ning Lianchen stared at the clear mark on her arm in a daze, his brows furrowing while Liu Yinyin continued to speak.
¡°I had heard that you were in the study when I slipped into your repose pce, so I went to check on you. When I got there though, Fang Lingdang was helping you grind the inkstick, and I felt unhappy. That was why I slipped into your inner chambers to wait for you. Even after all that, you threw me out as soon as you came in. Afterwards, the guards also chased me away.¡± Liu Yinyin would never forget the smugness that had flitted across Fang Lingdang¡¯s eyes.
That woman is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing! Having suffered such grievances, Liu Yinyin had decided not to mention them to Ling Nianchen despite her anger.
Ning Lianchen reached out his hand and caressed the mark. ¡°You should have said something when I threw you out, yet you still didn¡¯t say anything during these few days in Beimin.¡±
¡°Did you give me a chance to say anything?¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes were a little swollen from crying, causing Ning Lianchen¡¯s heart to ache.
CHAPTER 426 (2): FORCEFUL KISS
CHAPTER 426 (2): FORCEFUL KISS
Trantion: Rakumon
His attempts didn¡¯t work on Liu Yinyin, and she shook him off. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Only a small mark remains. Don¡¯t shed crocodile tears.¡±
Ning Lianchen didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at her reaction, only gently rapping her on the head. ¡°Mischievous.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t get fresh with me. I¡¯m still angry!¡± Liu Yinyin turned away from Ning Lianchen, not ready to forgive him yet.
¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t be angry. When we return to Nanzhao, why don¡¯t I take you out of the pce when I¡¯m free?¡± Ning Lianchen initially wanted to distance himself from Liu Yinyin, but he figured that now wasn¡¯t the best time after finding out how much she had suffered.
Liu Yinyin immediately turned around, and happened to see Ning Lianchen¡¯s slightly red lips. The shape of his lips looks very nice; they look like sweets. Suddenly, a mischievous idea came to her, and she swiftly stood up before hooking her arms around his neck.
This time, Ning Lianchen didn¡¯t push her away, thinking that she only wanted to hug like they had in the past. Children want to beforted after suffering such grievances. I would do the same with Imperial Elder Sister as a child.
However, Liu Yinyin didn¡¯t simply want a hug. Seeing that Ning Lianchen didn¡¯t refuse her, she assumed that he had agreed. I want to eat sweets today! His lips are so beautiful that it looks like you can pinch water out of them. Has Fang Lingdang eaten them before?
Upon thinking about that, Liu Yinyin became irate once again. I want to get rid of Fang Lingdang¡¯s scent! Brimming with courage, she suddenly raised her head and nimbly captured those lips.
Their lips met, one warm, and the other slightly cold. In the brief instant that they were in contact, Ning Lianchen¡¯s eyes widened as he felt his lips warm up.
The next instant, he pushed her away. At the same time, the horse carriage jolted, forcing him to grab her again in fear that she would fall.
Thus, Liu Yinyin went on the attack once more, sucking and biting his lips, even slipping her tongue into his mouth at the end.
Once the horse carriage became steady, Ning Lianchen pushed her away and held her down by her shoulders, a solemn look sweeping through his eyes. ¡°Liu Yinyin!¡± His imposing imperial aura was on full disy.
Frightened to the point that she shivered, Liu Yinyin cautiously looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Stay further away from me in the future! If you do this again, I really will leave you to fend for yourself!¡± Ning Lianchen released her right after that. To think that I was kissed by a 10-year-old girl, and it was my first kiss at that.
Terrified by his bellowing, Liu Yinyin lowered her head and murmured, ¡°I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Only sweets that are hard to obtain are delicious. I have remembered this taste.
The guards beside the carriage felt their eyelids twitching in fright before sighing the next moment. Miss Yinyin is too mischievous. She¡¯s always the reason for His Majesty flying into a rage. Sigh, Miss Yinyin must be someone sent by Heaven to punish His Majesty.
~~~
In contrast to the chaotic episode in the horse carriage, there was a much cosier atmosphere between Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao. Despite this, there was a hint of gloominess to the scene.
Su Xi-er was still thinking about Ning Lianchen, wondering how long it would take before she could see him again. Yun Ruofeng¡¯s death will definitely elicit a tumultuous upheaval, and cause much unrest in Nanzhao. Furthermore, we can¡¯t announce the real cause of his death. It can only be said that he unexpectedly died while staying in his residence.
¡°You¡¯re still thinking about Ning Lianchen?¡± Pei Qianhao pressed his forehead against hers as he embraced her.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°There¡¯s still two more years before hees of age. Right now...¡±
¡°This Prince lost my parents when I was seven, bing a vagabond until I entered the Pei Residence. I joined the army when I was 10, went onto the battlefields when I was 13, managed the soldiers when I was 15, became the lead general when I was 17, and shot to fame with one battle when I was 18. Simrly, Ning Lianchen is no longer a child.¡±
CHAPTER 427 (1): SIGHTSEEING
CHAPTER 427 (1): SIGHTSEEING
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Is your heart aching for this Prince?¡± Pei Qianhao grasped her hand and pressed it to his cheek, his other hand circling around her waist to bring their bodies tightly together.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Of course my heart is aching for you. From now on, I will shoulder part of your burden as well.¡± I must do what I can, even if I am unable to measure up in some aspects.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t refuse her. It¡¯s rather good to have someone fighting alongside me, but I will ensure that she leads a life free of worries. I must make good on my promise to take care of her can make sure she¡¯s happy. Any man that lets a woman work herself to the bone for him isn¡¯t a real man.
¡°Xi-er, what does that hand gesture you did with Ning Lianchen mean?¡±
Su Xi-er smiled as she replied, ¡°Every time Lianchen and I are in a predicament, we use this hand gesture to encourage one another. The situation in Nanzhao is currently quite troublesome, so we will only use your 800 elite soldiers as ast resort.¡±
¡°Do it once with this Prince.¡± Pei Qianhao raised his right hand, signalling for her to curl her left hand into a fist.
Su Xi-er looked at him and inwardlymented. His childish temper is acting up again. He¡¯s even jealous of Lianchen, even though Lianchen is his younger brother-inw!
¡°Quickly, reach out your hand and do it with this Prince.¡± Pei Qianhao urged.
Laughter escaped from Su Xi-er¡¯s lips as sheplied, reaching out her fist as his hand wrapped around it.
¡°You¡¯re really like a child.¡± Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but remark.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened for a moment before a trace of yfulness shed through it. ¡°Let this Prince take you somewhere.¡± Without waiting for her reply, he scooped her up into his arms and walked to a horse carriage in the distance.
The guard by the carriage had already turned away and pretended to not see anything when he had noticed Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er¡¯s interaction. It was only when he heard footsteps from behind him that he turned around and bowed.¡°This subordinate...¡±
Before he could finish, he saw Pei Qianhao swiftly carry Su Xi-er into the horse carriage.
¡°Go to the flower field.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s deep voice echoed from within the carriage.
Acknowledging the order, the guard leapt onto the carriage and raised the horsewhip, heading for the capital¡¯s Merchant River.
All the civilians in the capital were aware that Pei Qianhao had ordered for the area beside the Merchant River to be cleared for a flower field. There would be a myriad of flowers nted, but it was mainly for Lingrui. Should the experiment seed, it would shock all the nations.
Afraid that Su Xi-er would find the bumpy carriage ride ufortable, Pei Qianhao had her sitting on hisp the entire time.
An hourter, the horse carriage arrived before the flower field. Pei Qianhao carried her down the horse carriage and asked, ¡°The bumpy ride...¡±
Su Xi-er interrupted him. ¡°It was nothing. Besides, how could I be ufortable with such a great human cushion?¡± She then looked into the distance.
The flower field was very vast, andprised three segments. Some parts were already popted by dense groves of trees, while others were left empty.
Pei Qianhao grabbed her hand and pointed into the distance. ¡°We will be filling the empty patch ofnd with Lingrui next year; you¡¯ll be able to see a sea of your favourite flowers here in Beimin once that happens.¡±
CHAPTER 427 (2): SIGHTSEEING
CHAPTER 427 (2): SIGHTSEEING
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Let this Prince take you there to have a look.¡± Pei Qianhao held her hand as they walked to the entrance of the flower field where the guard was waiting.
The soil in the empty plot ofnd was being guarded, and Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes widened when she saw it up close. ¡°Where did you find this soil?¡± She understood that the soil was not native to Beimin. How much effort must have been invested into transporting so much soil?!
¡°There¡¯s naturally a way, and it¡¯s thanks to your imperial younger brother. Feng Changqing is also not bad; he¡¯s quite knowledgeable on water quality.¡± A look of approval emerged in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes for a moment before he led her to continue walking forward.
This time, he walked straight into the verdant woods where the howling wind was blocked by the dense grove of trees.
Su Xi-er surveyed her surroundings and realised that the trees were the type that would remain lush throughout the four seasons, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±
Pei Qianhaoid his hands on her shoulders and gazed deeply into her eyes. ¡°This ce is still within the capital, yet we can still retain a moment of peace amongst the bustle of the city. I know that you like to live simply. When we have grown old, we can build a few bamboo houses so that it¡¯ll be warm in the winter and cool in the summer. Wouldn¡¯t that be amazing?¡±
He has already nned so far ahead. Although Pei Qianhao hadn¡¯t put everything on the table, Su Xi-er understood that Situ Lin would need a powerful minister to assist him in the future when he took the imperial throne.
Staying here allows us to enjoy life, as well as be prepared in case he¡¯s suddenly needed in court. Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes were full of admiration. It is Beimin¡¯s fortune to have an official who is willing to go so far.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like it? This ce was specially...¡±
Su Xi-er pressed her finger to his lips. ¡°I¡¯m happy with whatever you do, and this ce indeed suits my tastes. Not only can we watch the sun rise and set in the future, but we can even ride boats and fish in the nearby Merchant River.¡±
Seeing her smile and cherry red lips, Pei Qianhao couldn¡¯t help but teasingly kiss the finger that was held against his mouth.
Feeling the warmth on her finger, Su Xi-er blushed as she immediately tried to retract her hand. Before she could do so, however, he had already grabbed it.
Raising her head and looking into his bottomless ck pupils, she could sense a dangerous spark of fire lighting up in his eyes.
¡°Pei Qianhao! You...¡± In her nervousness, Su Xi-er involuntarily shouted his full name. That spark of fire...and we¡¯re currently in the woods...
¡°Princess Consort, what¡¯s wrong with this Prince?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s other hand suddenly wandered to her waist, pushing her against a tree trunk.
Su Xi-er raised her head and saw a teasing look flicker past his eyes, instantly confirming her theory. He...
¡°Xi-er, is this scene familiar? The first time we met was also in the woods, but we were in the Pce Side Quarters back then.¡± Pei Qianhao smiled at that memory. ¡°Where did you get so much courage to knock this Prince out?¡±
He lowered his head to face her as their noses touched, keeping their eyes level as their auras intertwined.
¡°Xi-er.¡± He softly called, his hand slowly pulling her sash out from around her waist.
Su Xi-er¡¯s pupils constricted for a moment. ¡°We¡¯re in the woods. Don¡¯t mess around.¡±
¡°The first time this Prince kissed you was in the woods, and it was also my first time kissing a woman. Don¡¯t you think it was arranged by the heavens?¡± Despite having never kissed a woman, I was so inebriated that night that I forcefully did so with her.
Regardless of whether it was coincidence or providence, we were fated to meet.
CHAPTER 428 (1): VIBRATION IN THE WOODS
CHAPTER 428 (1): VIBRATION IN THE WOODS
Trantion: Rakumon
A low chuckle escaped from Pei Qianhao¡¯s throat. He moved closer to her, allowing her to feel his warm breath beside her ear. ¡°What do you think this Prince wants to do?¡± His hand continued roaming around her waist, as if it was about to slip inside.
Su Xi-er grabbed his hand. ¡°We¡¯re outside; you¡¯re not allowed to mess around. Yesterday was already enough.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will dare toe in. This Prince knows that part of your body has recovered.¡± Pei Qianhao said that deadpan.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know how to reply when he spoke without the slightest sign of embarrassment. Just as she was wondering how to reject him, he had already started acting. Thus, she could only surrender under his vigorous movements.
The passing wind caused the trees to make a rustling sound as the tree trunk shook, and a coquettish voice could be heard. Surrounded by the vast empty flower field, nobody could hear them.
It was unclear how much time had passed before it was finally quiet, with a woman¡¯s voice fading away with a faint moan. The petite woman¡¯s face was already flushed red, her slightly narrowed eyes flickering with a renewed splendour. It was enough to light a fire in anyone¡¯s heart, and the man in front of her was no exception. He couldn¡¯t help but start moving again before finally calming down.
Two hourster, Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao with a coquettish gaze after tidying up her dress. ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to be embarrassed!¡±
Her shy words elicited a soft chuckle from Pei Qianhao. ¡°We¡¯re already married; why do we have to be embarrassed? This Prince has never known how to write the word ¡®embarrassed¡¯.¡±
Su Xi-er harrumphed and repeated herself. ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to be embarrassed. We¡¯re in the woods right now, yet you treated it as a bed. Don¡¯t dream of getting your way in the future.¡± Although she was bold and strong-willed, she was extremely bashful when it came to this aspect.
She turned around and left as soon as she finished speaking, doing her best to ignore him.
Seeing her solemn expression, Pei Qianhao understood that she was feeling embarrassed, and went forward to hold her hand. ¡°This Prince promises you that we¡¯ll only do it in a room in the future, alright?¡±
This matter has to be done slowly; it can¡¯t be rushed. She¡¯ll eventually get used to it one day.
¡°Swear it.¡± Su Xi-er stopped in her tracks, her face full of distrust.
In order to please her, Pei Qianhao could only earnestly swear. ¡°This Prince will only make love in a room. If I fail to do so, you can punish this Prince to not touch you for seven days.¡±
For a robust man who had endured 25 years, it would be considered normal for him to enjoy lovemaking every night after marrying the woman he loved. Not touching her for seven days would be more painful than having his flesh cut out, so it was a heavy oath for him.
Seeing his earnest expression, Su Xi-er decided to believe him for now. ¡°Use less strength next time. You were so fast that you couldn¡¯t even be stopped.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± Noticing her expression calming down, he reached out his right hand to hug her waist.
Not bad. I have already eaten today, but I can feed her until she¡¯s full and eat her again tonight. Pei Qianhao had a brief pause, not knowing what was wrong with himself. Ever since the first time they had done the deed, he couldn¡¯t help but think about it whenever he saw her. It was just that for someone with as much pride as him, there was no way he would admit it.
Rather than trying to exin in words, Pei Qianhao felt it better to prove himself through his actions.
Pei Qianhao coaxed Su Xi-er for a while more before they left the woods. When they approached the flower field, he carried her up the horse carriage.
After this incident, a certain arrogant prince had learnt a lesson: my princess consort likes it when I speak sweet words. I just have to coax her properly, and then I¡¯ll be able to obtain some benefits in return.
CHAPTER 428 (2): VIBRATION IN THE WOODS
CHAPTER 428 (2): VIBRATION IN THE WOODS
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Return to the Prince Hao Residence.¡± The harsh tone jerked the guard out of his thoughts.
No longer hesitating, the guard leapt onto the carriage and raised the horsewhip, starting to drive in the direction of the Prince Hao Residence.
The capital was still immersed in the festive atmosphere from the wedding, and the red silk hung on the door of each house would only be taken down when it rained.
¡°Princess Consort Hao must have been tormented yesterday. You have to remember that Prince Hao endured for 25 years. How could he not be as ferocious as a tiger during his first time touching a woman?!¡±
¡°Exactly! No one would have expected it to be Prince Hao¡¯s first time. It looks like the numerous women he took into the Beauty Pce in the past must have just been decorations.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t understand Prince Hao¡¯s thoughts. It¡¯s his first time tasting sweetness for the first time in 25 years. I¡¯m afraid that in the future...¡± Many civilians heartilyughed at that.
Just like what themoners had said, Su Xi-er had been tossed about a lot, but the stab wound on her arm had recovered very quickly after applying the Lingrui flower powder. After they had finished their lunch, Pei Qianhao led her to take an afternoon nap, only to go through another round of y which even included two positions. In the end, her entire face was flushed red.
Wu Ling returned to the main hall of the Prince Hao Residence at 6.30 pm. ¡°Reporting to Prince Hao, we didn¡¯t find Prince Yun¡¯s body below the cliff. The woods below were filled with many jackals and wolves. Falling from that height must have resulted in a bloody scene that attracted the nearby wild beasts to feed on the body.¡±
It¡¯s rather tragic for the once glorious Prince Yun to die without an intact corpse.
¡°Scour the area thoroughly for three days. If you still can¡¯t find the body, withdraw all the soldiers and don¡¯t pursue the matter any further. Make sure to keep this matter under wraps.¡± Pei Qianhao ordered in a deep voice as he waved his hand.
¡°Prince Hao, this subordinate obeys the order. I would also like to report that Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s matter has been dealt with. Should we set more roadblocks to hold him back?¡±
A piercing ray shot out from Pei Qianahao¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s about time Xie Yun cane back. You don¡¯t have to stall him.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± Wu Ling then turned around, preparing to walk out of the main hall, but was stopped by Pei Qianhao.
¡°Instruct Yuchi Mo to enter the prince residence. This Prince has some work for him.¡±
¡°This subordinate will let him know immediately.¡± Wu Ling then swiftly left the residence.
On his way out, he coincidentally bumped into Ruo Yuan, but didn¡¯t stop to greet her due to the urgency of his previous orders.
Ruo Yuan could only feel a gust of wind blow past her. I had originally wanted to bow and greet him, but Commander Wu hastily walked past, not even sparing me a nce. Is it because he is in a rush, or because he no longer remembers me? After all, I¡¯m just a lowly plumpss.
Pei Qianhao was drinking tea while waiting for Yuchi Mo, but he didn¡¯t expect Su Xi-er to leave the room ande to the main hall. Looks like I didn¡¯t work hard this afternoon; she recovered her strength so quickly.
He had let her sleep for 2 hours before tossing around with her over and over again for another four. Finally, she had closed her eyes and fell into a deep slumber.
Su Xi-er¡¯s body was exuding an alluring aura, and her expression was one that resembled the flowers in spring. When she walked to his side, he felt as if a gentle breeze had drifted by. The feminine fragrance that suffused the breeze caused his heart to palpitate.
Hence, Pei Qianhao embraced her again. ¡°Are you sure you have rested well? After we have our dinner, we...¡±
Su Xi-er pped him. ¡°No way, definitely not tonight. How is there someone like you who keeps at it day and night?¡±
¡°Xi-er, this Prince should let you take a look at that medical book. This Prince¡¯s behaviour is very normal.¡±
CHAPTER 429 (1): FULFIL THE ROLE OF A HUSBAND
CHAPTER 429 (1): FULFIL THE ROLE OF A HUSBAND
Trantion: Rakumon
Yuchi Mo had just reached the entrance of the main hall when he happened to chance upon this scene, his eyes growing wide in astonishment. The wedding was only yesterday, yet Princess Consort Hao is already managing Prince Hao. Despite that, Prince Hao¡¯s expression is not only natural, but it looks like he¡¯s also trying his best to please her. I¡¯ve... never seen Prince Hao like this!
It seems like men will change after getting married. Even the wise and heroic Prince Hao has changed!
Pei Qianhao shifted his gaze to Yuchi Mo, signalling for him toe in. When Su Xi-er heard the footsteps behind her, she immediately pushed Pei Qianhao away to stand at the side. I have to let him maintain some of his reputation in front of outsiders, especially his subordinates.
¡°This Prince orders you to pass on my verbal edict for the Third Imperial Prince to head to Moon County[1] and assist Lord Shui in its management.¡±
Yuchi Mo was bewildered. Why is he suddenly transferring the Third Imperial Prince away? However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask out loud. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
¡°Also, take a group of Imperial Army guards to scour every single deste and faraway rural county. This Prince also orders you to summon the Second Imperial Prince to the capital as soon as possible.¡±
Yuchi Mo was surprised. The Second Imperial Prince carefreely wanders around, and doesn¡¯t settle down in any one fixed location. It¡¯s going to be challenging to find him, but at least it¡¯s much simplerpared to investigating Princess Consort Hao¡¯s background. Hence, he immediately bowed. ¡°This subordinate will get to it now.¡± He then turned on his heels, vanishing from the main hall in an instant.
In the main hall, Pei Qianhao circled his hand around Su Xi-er¡¯s waist. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the room; it¡¯s warm in there.¡±
Su Xi-er refused, ¡°I¡¯ve juste out from the room to get some fresh air. Let¡¯s not hurry back.¡± Who knows if he¡¯ll make a move as soon as we return to the room? We¡¯ve already made love twice today, and both timessted for quite a bit. My waist is going to ache if this goes on.
¡°I heard about your heroic aura on the battlefield, but why are you cowering on the bed?¡± Pei Qianhao whispered into her ear and softly chuckled.
Su Xi-er nced at him. How can being in bedpare to a battlefield? My body is clearly frailer than his, and I can only admit defeat under his attack. He¡¯s only tasted sweetness for the first time, and he¡¯s already saying such shameless things that any woman would be embarrassed.
Su Xi-er suddenly smiled sweetly, hooking her arms around his neck and standing on her toes to kiss him on the lips. Before he could counterattack, however, she had already pulled away, leaving him awkwardly hanging.
¡°Prince Hao, you have offended me. You¡¯re not allowed to touch me within seven days.¡± Su Xi-er harrumphed before heading to the backyard.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression was gloomy. How can I not touch her for seven days?! A woman¡¯s heart is unfathomable, like trying to find a needle in the depths of the ocean. I can¡¯t just go along with everything she says, especially when just a minor slip results in a penalty of seven days! I haven¡¯t done anything like doing the deed in the woods either, so how is it fair for her to deal out such a heavy punishment?
However, just as Pei Qianhao was about to catch up with Su Xi-er, a guard suddenly arrived with a report.
Hearing his words, Pei Qianhao nodded and looked in the direction of the backyard. I¡¯ll deal with this matter when Ie back at night. I must fulfil the role of a husband.
Following behind Prince Hao, the guard quickly had a horse carriage prepared for Pei Qianhao to enter the imperial pce.
~~~
The imperial pce, Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s repose pce
¡°Prince Hao has arrived.¡± A eunuch announced. Consort Dowager Guo immediately dismissed her pce maids and personally poured a cup of tea for Pei Qianhao before cing it on the table beside the lower seat.
1. The raws said ¡®Water County¡¯, but from my memory, it was ¡®Moon County¡¯. Please correct me if I am wrong.
CHAPTER 429 (2): FULFIL THE ROLE OF A HUSBAND
CHAPTER 429 (2): FULFIL THE ROLE OF A HUSBAND
Trantion: Rakumon
Pei Qianhao bowed with his hands folded in front of him and sat at the lower seat, smiling as he remarked, ¡°Consort Dowager Guo, yourplexion is rosy, and your glory from days past can be distinguished from your visage. You can¡¯t be considered an old granny.¡±
His words made Consort Dowager Guough. Women who had aged would naturally like beingplimented for looking young and beautiful.
¡°Consort Dowager Guo, since you have invited this Prince here, please get straight to the point. This Prince doesn¡¯t like beating about the bush.¡±
Understanding Pei Qianhao¡¯s character, Consort Dowager Guo no longer hesitated. ¡°You transferred the Third Imperial Prince out of the capital, and he was having tea in this Consort Dowager¡¯s repose pce when the Imperial Army took him away. I won¡¯tment on this, but are you really able to find the Second Imperial Prince?¡±
She was ted upon hearing that her son was about to return to the pce, but at the same time, she was also afraid that it would be nothing but a fantasy. Thus, she had decided to invite Pei Qianhao into the pce so that he could reassure her with his words.
¡°Of course we can find him. This Prince understands that you miss the Second Imperial Prince, Consort Dowager. I have specially ordered my subordinates to find him, so you can rest assured that he will return soon.¡±
Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great! But this Consort Dowager Guo has a request. After the Second Imperial Prince returns to the pce, could you issue an order to forbid him from exiting the capital? After leaving for so many years, he doesn¡¯t even bother toe back for the new year. I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing on the outside, and this Consort Dowager really misses him. He¡¯s already 30, the age where he is fully self-sufficient; it¡¯s not good for him to still be aimlessly roaming around..¡±
Consort Dowager Guo was very happy about Pei Qianhao¡¯s grand wedding, but grew sad as soon as she remembered that her son was still aimlessly wandering outside despite being five years older than Pei Qianhao. Not only does he stay out of worldly affairs, he doesn¡¯t even want to marry an imperial princess consort.
¡°Consort Dowager, don¡¯t worry. After the Second Imperial Prince returns, he won¡¯t be able to leave again. His Majesty is not yet at the age to handle court affairs himself, but this Prince is already married. Since I am now attending to the Princess Consort at home, I naturally won¡¯t be able to spend as much time as I have been with His Majesty. This Prince will definitely make the Second Imperial Prince return and take up his responsibility.¡±
Consort Dowager Guo immediately understood that her son would be able to receive an official position upon returning. With responsibility to bear, he won¡¯t escape the capital and waste his days outside anymore.
Tears brimmed in Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Many thanks, Prince Hao. This Consort Dowager doesn¡¯t carry any hopes for him to rise to power. It is enough for him to restrain himself a bit, and devote himself to the Situ Imperial Household by working together with you in assisting His Majesty.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Consort Dowager Guo. This Prince naturally has my own arrangements.¡±
Consort Dowager Guo was much relieved after hearing Prince Hao¡¯s promise, smiling as she said, ¡°Although this Consort Dowager is much older than Princess Consort Hao, we are both still women. Women understand other women better. If you have any trouble understanding her thoughts in the future and are having trouble, you can consult this Consort Dowager.¡±
¡°Many thanks for the kind intentions, Consort Dowager. This Prince won¡¯t hold myself back in the future back.¡± Pei Qianhao stood up and bowed before he left.
Consort Dowager Guo nodded, delighted as she watched his tall departing figure. I don¡¯t trust anyone else, but if Prince Hao says that he can bring my son back, he definitely will. This time, my son won¡¯t leave after returning.
Having the Second Imperial Prince attain a position of an official, serve the court, and marry an imperial princess consort before having children were the wishes that Consort Dowager Guo had for the remaining half of her life.
Having experienced the vicissitudes of life for so many years, Consort Dowager Guo had witnessed practically everything the pce had to offer. Be it others plotting in the dark, or even openly speaking out, she had seen it all. As such, her thoughts were much more magnanimous than others. Pei Yaran is young, but harbours many schemes. After leaving the pce this time, I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be able toe back even if she wants to.
Sighing, Consort Dowager Guo walked into the inner hall and washed up before preparing to rest.
CHAPTER 430 (1): EMPTY AND DESOLATE
CHAPTER 430 (1): EMPTY AND DESOLATE
Trantion: Rakumon
He then scooped some yam soup into a bowl before handing it to her. ¡°Drink this to nourish your body.¡±
Su Xi-er took the bowl and smiled. ¡°My body is in good condition, and I already ate with Ruo Yuan and Hong Li while you were gone. I¡¯m only waiting for you now because I got hungry again.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded before muttering, ¡°It looks like moving more is also a good thing. That way, you¡¯ll be able to eat more.¡± He then put some meat and vegetables on her te.
Su Xi-er initially didn¡¯t understand what he was implying by ¡®moving more¡¯. Only after they finished their dinner and washed up did she realise what he was referring to!
Seeing his devilish gaze, Su Xi-er immediately protested, ¡°Tonight won¡¯t do. Let me rest. Who does it three times in a day?¡±
¡°This Prince learned that thrice a day is considered little. Besides, this Prince has held it in for 25 years.¡±
Su Xi-er nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about the 25 years.¡±
Pei Qianhao walked forward and picked her up bridal style before she could say anything, setting her down on the soft bed before his own tall figure pressed down on her. ¡°Xi-er.¡± His voice was slow and soft, and it sounded like he was trying to please her.
She looked at him, feeling that he was beginning to look more and more like a child who was denied their sweets. She helplessly raised a hand to rap his head lightly. ¡°You need to be gentler; otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to keep doing as you wish.¡±
¡°This Prince will definitely be gentler; don¡¯t worry, Princess Consort.¡± Pei Qianhao smiled as he began taking action. He was already familiar with how to remove her dress, and knew all the spots to touch to make her feelfortable.
In contrast to the frigid night, the room was burning with intense passion as the sounds of their activities leaked out. It was fortunate that neither the guards nor maidservants had dwellings in the main courtyard. Even Hong Li and Ruo Yuan resided in rooms in the backyard.
As a newly married couple, it was inevitable that they were more heated in their movements.
The next day, Su Xi-er was starting to regret her decision as she sat in the main hall of the Prince Hao Residence. I shouldn¡¯t have given in and promised him. Look what has happened. He¡¯s off to work as soon as morning arrives, refreshed as can be. Meanwhile, the area between my legs is aching so much.
Heaven is unfair. Why are men¡¯s bodies built to be so strong, while women¡¯s are soft and unable to bear vigorous movements?
All of a sudden, Yu Xiao dashed in with an agitated expression. ¡°Princess Consort, please tell me the truth. Has Prince Yun really died?¡±
Noticing his appearance, Su Xi-er remembered something he had once said.
¡°I want to kill Prince Yun with an arrow in his heart, and I have been practising to do it all this time.¡±
But now, Yun Ruofeng is already no longer in this world.
¡°Tell me, is Prince Yun dead? I didn¡¯t even hear anything, but he died just like that!¡± Yu Xiao grew increasingly agitated. I have trained so hard in my archery skills, only to find out that Yun Ruofeng is already dead! He was indignant!
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Yu Xiao, Prince Yun fell from an extremely tall cliff, and into a forest filled with wolves, jackals, and tigers. There is no way that he¡¯s survived.¡±
¡°He is dead, just like that...¡± Yu Xiao furrowed his eyebrows, his fists tightly clenched. I didn¡¯t get to use the Heart-Prating Arrow I practised for so long, and Yun Ruofeng died so easily! Even if nothing remains of him, that¡¯s still too good of a death. Big Brother died tragically, and now, I can¡¯t even obtain justice for him!
CHAPTER 430 (2): EMPTY AND DESOLATE
CHAPTER 430 (2): EMPTY AND DESOLATE
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Prince Yun has died, and my purpose in life seems to have disappeared. Even as I say that, it seems like I¡¯m not the only one who wants revenge.¡± Yu Xiao nkly said, his heart instantly at a loss.
¡°Yun Ruofeng offended too many people, and there are many who would want to see his head on a pike. Yu Xiao, what you should do next is to n things out for yourself, and not let hatred take over your life. Do you understand?¡± Su Xi-er slowly counselled in a gentle voice. Hating someone is hard, but learning to let go of that hatred is even harder.
After a long while, Yu Xiao finally nodded. ¡°Princess Consort, what should I do in the future? My n is to follow you in this life, but you have so many capable people protecting you by your side. Even the powerful Prince Hao is your backer; what could I possibly be useful for?¡±
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°Not only are you adept atbat, you are also knowledgeable about strange schools of medicine. Why don¡¯t you enter the army and work your way up from amon footsoldier? You can even help to treat the other soldiers with your medical skills.¡±
Yu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up. I can do that! He immediately replied, ¡°Princess Consort, please put in a good word for me with Prince Hao so that he will allow me to enter the army. My big brother was in the army for many years, and I will definitely work hard to honour his memory!¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need me to put in a good word for you to pass the examination. Besides, you will only be able to gain the recognition of the soldiers there if you depend on your own ability.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s timely reminder enlightened Yu Xiao.I can enter the army even without the Princess Consort¡¯s help, but it is a ce where we rely on our own abilities, not on our connections.
¡°Princess Consort, when is the examination, and what is it like? I will wait here until Prince Haoes back.¡± Yu Xiao¡¯s eyes were shining with much vigour. Prince Yun is now dead without even a corpse remaining. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll follow in Big Brother¡¯s footsteps, and be someone who can valiantly charge through the frontlines on the battlefield.
Suddenly, Yu Xiao thought of Mei Jinxiu. I won¡¯t be seeing her anymore after I go to the army barracks. Despite having offended me, she actually said that she won¡¯t bother arguing with a child. I hate it most when people say things like that; when I get back from the army barracks, I¡¯ll find her and show her who¡¯s boss!
Just as he was thinking about Mei Jinxiu, he heard her voice from behind him. ¡°Princess Consort, this peasant woman¡¯s luggage arrived at the residence this morning. From now on, please feel free to let me know if you feel unwell; my medical skills have improved quite a bit after spending these past few days of studying medicine!¡± She resoundingly said in a confident manner.
¡°You don¡¯t have to address yourself as ¡®this peasant woman¡¯ in the future. It feels too stifling to stick to so many formalities.¡± Su Xi-er smilingly replied before standing up and walking to Yu Xiao.
¡°Feng Changqing¡¯sbat skills are pretty good. You can consult him before you enter the army.¡± Su Xi-er suggested.
Yu Xiao nodded. I¡¯m very impressed by Big Brother Changqing, but he left for the flower field earlier this morning. I¡¯ll have to go find him.
¡°Princess Consort, I will go and look for him.¡± Yu Xiao turned around to head out, pausing briefly as he passed by Mei Jinxiu and harrumphed. ¡°Wait until Ie back from the army barracks and keep your arrogance in check!¡± He then left the main hall without waiting for Mei Jinxiu¡¯s response.
Mei Jinxiu disdainfully snorted. ¡°You¡¯re just a child. By the time you are done gaining experience, I would have already be much more powerful.¡± Think you can beat me? Dream on!
Watching Mei Jinxiu, Su Xi-er realised that they were simr in certain aspects. For example, we are eager to win. However, despite being arrogant, that trait is also what endears her to others.
¡°Princess Consort, I have a presumptuous request.¡± Mei Jinxiu suddenly blurted out as she looked at Su Xi-er.
CHAPTER 431 (1): NEWS SPREAD
CHAPTER 431 (1): NEWS SPREAD
Trantion: Rakumon
Seeing how straightforward Su Xi-er was, Mei Jinxiu didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I have a medical clinic that is located in the capital, and many of the uncles and aunts are already used to visiting because the consultation fee is lower than the other clinics. Even if I am now a part of the Prince Hao Residence, I can¡¯t just leave the clinic unattended.¡± Mei Jinxiu paused at this juncture, expecting that Su Xi-er would definitely understand what she was implying.
¡°I don¡¯t need you to be in the residence every day, so there¡¯s no need for you to abandon your clinic. I can even help out when you¡¯re too busy.¡± Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not a spoiled young miss who needs you to babysit me every day.¡±
Mei Jinxiu¡¯s eyes were filled with respect. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re popr with people. Not only is Prince Hao extraordinary, even the woman he¡¯s taken a liking to is exceptional.¡±
¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that the upright and frank Miss Mei was such a sweet talker.¡± Su Xi-er suddenly teased her, prompting Mei Jinxiu tough.
Outside the main hall, Ruo Yuan was standing ramrod straight, looking like she had something to say.
¡°Ruo Yuan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Xi-er walked up and gently asked.
¡°Princess Consort, Miss Qing hase requesting an audience with you.¡± Ruo Yuan felt a sour feeling in her heart while mentioning Ye Qingzhu. I haven¡¯t seen Miss Qing for a long time; I didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly appear again so soon.
¡°Ask her toe in.¡± Su Xi-er returned to the main seat.
Acknowledging the order, Ruo Yuan instructed a guard to lead Ye Qingzhu in, while she herself left.
Seeing that Su Xi-er had a guest to attend to, Mei Jinxiu also took her leave and headed in the direction of the backyard.
Soon, Ye Qingzhu had entered the main hall. When she saw Su Xi-er sitting in the upper seat in her pink dress, the former understood that Su Xi-er¡¯s status was no longer that of the past, and she quickly bowed. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er waved her hand. ¡°You may rise. Please take a seat, Miss Qing.¡± She pointed to a lower seat.
Ye Qingzhu sat down before immediately stating her purpose ining. ¡°Princess Consort Hao, please allow this servant to enter the Prince Hao Residence.¡±
¡°What do you mean? You were originally staying in the Prince Hao Residence.¡± Su Xi-er was bewildered. I haven¡¯t seen Ye Qingzhu for a long while, but it turns out that it was because she¡¯s been transferred away. Was it Pei Qianhao¡¯s order?
¡°Prince Hao issued an order to forbid this servant from returning to the Prince Hao Residence ever again, saying that the Princess Consort only needed two maidservants. Furthermore, Big Brother Wu doesn¡¯t have any other estate or amodation other than the Prince Hao Residence. This servant doesn¡¯t know where to go, so I havee to beg you to graciously allow this servant to return.¡± Ye Qingzhu¡¯s face was filled with sincerity. Can¡¯t I even just nce at Big Brother Wu from afar?
Su Xi-er instantly understood Pei Qianhao¡¯s intentions. Although he appears not to interfere in Wu Ling¡¯s matters on the surface, thetter is his loyal subordinate; he wouldn¡¯t leave him in the lurch. It¡¯s very obvious what his intent was in sending Ye Qingzhu out of the Prince Hao Residence.
As such, she immediately shook her head. ¡°I only need two maidservants at my side. I don¡¯t like to have too many people around as I prefer my surroundings to be peaceful. Miss Qing, I will ask Prince Hao to arrange a ce for you in the pce.¡±
¡°Prince Hao has already made the arrangements, but I don¡¯t want to be too far away from Big Brother Wu. I will restrain my thoughts and no longer act the way I have in the past. Since he treats me as his younger sister, I will treat him as my elder brother from now on.¡± Ye Qingzhu had suffered quite a bit over this period of time, with Wu Ling deliberately avoiding her whenever he spotted her.
Since he has no feelings towards me, I should just let go even if my heart hurts so much.
CHAPTER 431 (2): NEWS SPREAD
CHAPTER 431 (2): NEWS SPREAD
Trantion: Rakumon
She then stood up and summoned a guard. ¡°Send Miss Qing back to the pce. Make sure there are no slip-ups.¡±
The guard bowed and gestured at Ye Qingzhu. ¡°Miss Qing, please.¡±
Ye Qingzhu bit her lips before finally leaving the main hall. Pei Qianhao had arranged for her to serve in Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s repose pce. Although it was afortable job with an amicable master, she just couldn¡¯t ept it.
Watching Ye Qingzhu¡¯s departing figure, Su Xi-er shook her head. I hope she can snap out of it soon.
Ye Qingzhu had just left when Feng Changqing entered the main hall and bowed with his hands folded in front. ¡°Princess Consort, a letter from Nanzhao.¡± He secretly took out the envelope from his sleeve and passed it to Su Xi-er.
It must be a letter from Lianchen. He has reached Nanzhao so quickly. Worried, she immediately opened the letter and carefully pored over it.
After the news of Prince Yun dying from illness in the Prince Yun Residence spread, it left the whole nation in shock because of his revered status in the hearts of the civilians. In order to pacify his old subordinates and assuage the worries of the civilians, a grand funeral must be held.
In addition, Ning Anlian¡¯s pce burned to the ground the day that the news was made public, and Ning Anlian herself perished within. Following our investigations, it appears that she set the fire herself.
I will handle all the matters in Nanzhao properly, so you don¡¯t have to worry, Imperial Elder Sister.
Despite the major events that had been described in the letter, Su Xi-er remained very calm, passing the letter back to Feng Changqing as she spoke, ¡°Burn it.¡±
Feng Changqing couldn¡¯t help but open the letter up after he saw Su Xi-er¡¯s expression. He froze when he had read through its contents.
Immediately after, he heard Su Xi-er speak softly and slowly, ¡°So it turned out that Ning Anlian didn¡¯t go mad at all. She was just feigning it. I once hated her, but now, I pity her. Even though Yun Ruofeng wantonly abandoned her, she still unwaveringly stood by his side. Perhaps she would have been a kind woman if she had been born into a different family.¡±
Only after a long while did Feng Changqing reply, ¡°In this subordinate¡¯s opinion, you are the kindest. Yun Ruofeng and Ning Anlian employed such cruel methods, yet you...¡± Seem to have forgiven them without even holding the slightest grudge.
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°Nanzhao is getting better and better. Lianchen really has the disposition of an emperor, and he has many of Prince Yun¡¯s former subordinates supporting him. I am very happy that the situation has turned out so well. Of course, I am even happier that I met him.¡±
Feng Changqing naturally knew who she was referring to. The Eldest Imperial Princess is talking about Prince Hao. I¡¯m also happy that she has obtained happiness, and I¡¯m sure it is the case for all her former subordinates as well.
¡°Feng Changqing, I will find a way to restore your appearance. Don¡¯t refuse me.¡± Su Xi-er slowly said as she stared at the coarse veil he wore.
He got these scars because of me, so it is my responsibility toe up with a way to heal them.
¡°This subordinate is already used to this face. In fact, I am rather satisfied with it.¡±
Su Xi-er clearly didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you covering your face with a veil? You know my personality very well. Once I have decided on something, there¡¯s no changing my mind.¡±
Feng Changqing saw the firm determination in her eyes. How can I not understand the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ personality? Thus, he could only acquiesce, ¡°This subordinate will listen to your arrangements.¡±
¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be in the flower field? Did you see Yu Xiao?¡± Su Xi-er suddenly remembered that Yu Xiao had gone to look for Feng Changqing to practise martial arts. Howe Feng Changqing has returned without Yu Xiao?
¡°Yu Xiao is very motivated. I ordered him to do a horse stance squat[1] for four hours at the flower field before returning.¡±
It was at this moment that Pei Qianhao came over.
He stopped before Feng Changqing and said, ¡°This Prince has realised that it isn¡¯t just floriculture that you are skilled in, butbat as well. From now on, you will be fully in charge of managing the flower field. More importantly, you will be the Princess Consort¡¯s bodyguard. You are to ensure that the Princess Consort is safe and sound.¡± Pei Qianhao had made this decision after much contemtion.
Only a subordinate who keeps following their master will be loyal. With Feng Changqing¡¯s abundance of experience, he is well suited to being Xi-er¡¯s bodyguard.
1. A verymon basic stance in Chinese martial arts. Here¡¯s an image so that you can have an idea.
CHAPTER 432 (1): COAX
CHAPTER 432 (1): COAX
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°This Prince can rest assured with you being the bodyguard. Alright, you may withdraw.¡± Pei Qianhao waved his hand and embraced Su Xi-er¡¯s waist in a very natural manner before continuing. ¡°The ministers of the court, as well as envoys from various countries will be attending tonight¡¯s pce banquet. You can enter the pce with this Princeter.¡±
The banquet was very important, since everyone was curious about the new Princess Consort Hao. She would have to make use of this chance to turn up in splendorous attire and convince everyone that she was truly worthy of her new position.
¡°Xi-er, with your graceful charm, everyone will definitely admire you greatly.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were bright, delighted at the thought of his wife impressing everyone.
¡°I didn¡¯t know that Prince Hao was also vain.¡± Su Xi-er teased.
Pei Qianhao tightly embraced her, lowering his head to nt a light kiss on her pink lips. ¡°This Prince is a human, so it is inevitable to be vain in some way or another. But...¡± His gaze deepened. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to dance.¡±
Her dance is too dazzling, and will leave an impression on anyone who sees it. I don¡¯t wish for so many men to see her dance.
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll only dance for you. However, it turns out that you¡¯re not just vain, you¡¯re also petty.¡± She broke free of him and walked away.
She had only taken a few steps when she was pulled back by arge hand. ¡°Petty?¡±
Seeing his response, Su Xi-er harrumphed. ¡°Yes, aren¡¯t you?¡± This possessive fellow.
Pei Qianhao pulled her into his arms. ¡°So what if this Prince is petty?¡± He leaned into her ears. ¡°Princess Consort Hao, this Prince knows that your body has been rather well recently. After we return from the pce banquet tonight, why don¡¯t we...¡±
Su Xi-er immediately interrupted. ¡°Dream on, we¡¯ve already done it so many times, but you never remember to be gentler, no matter how much I tell you.¡±
This kind of matter is like an arrow on a taut bowstring that has no choice but to be released. After all, I have held it in for 25 years. Even if I studied the medical book and grasped the techniques, it¡¯s still inevitable that... But I will take note to be slower next time.
¡°This Prince will definitely remember tonight.¡± He attempted to coax her like he had been doing recently.
However, Su Xi-er no longer believed him this time. ¡°Tonight won¡¯t do. Let me rest.¡± She tly refused him, but after seeing his disappointed expression, she was reminded that he had held himself back for 25 years. ¡°What about tomorrow night?¡±
Pei Qianhao thought, I¡¯ll just go with tomorrow night then. I can¡¯t push her too much. Hence, he nodded. ¡°This Prince will do as you say.¡±
Finally, both sides managed topromise, and Su Xi-er left the room to prepare while Pei Qianhao waited outside.
The guards watching over the main courtyard in the day felt their eyes widen upon seeing Pei Qianhao patiently waiting. Princess Consort Hao is really amazing to have Prince Hao in the palm of her hands! Who would have thought that the strong and powerful Prince Hao would be scared of his wife? To think that he would so naturally put the Princess Consort above everything else!
Ruo Yuan and Hong Li kept going in and out of the room to assist Su Xi-er with dressing up, and she finally emerged from the room after two hours.
Pei Qianhao had already witnessed Su Xi-er¡¯s beauty, but looking at her again now still caused his heart to skip a beat. The crimson dress she wore had small golden flowers sewn into the cor and hems, giving her a dignified aura and charm that befitted a young married woman.
Her skin was rosy, and her eyes were resplendent like the starry sky.
CHAPTER 432 (2): COAX
CHAPTER 432 (2): COAX
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er stopped in front of him. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, she asked, ¡°Do I look nice?¡±
Pei Qianhao seemed to have suddenly be lost for words, and could only answer, ¡°Nice.¡±
Ruo Yuan was confused while she stood at the side, and couldn¡¯t help but chime in. ¡°Prince Hao, you canment that she¡¯s a dazzling beauty that makes the fishes sink and the geese descend; so beautiful that the moon hides behind the clouds and the flowers are put to shame[2].¡± However, she instantly detected a cold gaze shooting in her direction, causing her to jump backwards in fright to hide behind Hong Li.
Su Xi-er tugged at Pei Qianhao¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t scare my people. Let¡¯s go to the imperial pce.¡± She pulled Pei Qianhao away as she walked forward, giving Ruo Yuan some space to calm herself down.
Pei Qianhao was slightly displeased by how she said ¡®my people¡¯, but he held his tongue until they were seated in the horse carriage. ¡°You¡¯re quite biased towards the plump and thinsses.¡±
Su Xi-er could sense his jealousy, and pretended to widen her eyes as well as exaggerate her expression. ¡°Prince Hao, you can¡¯t possibly want to be jealous of women too, right?¡±
Pei Qianhao nearly baulked at how quickly he was found out, but still maintained his outwardly calm appearance. ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t bother arguing with women. How could I be jealous of them?¡±
¡°You might not want to admit it, but I can tell that you are jealous. Hong Li and Ruo Yuan are my people, and that applies even more for you.¡± Su Xi-er replied with a smile.
Su Xi-er was probably the only one in the world who dared to im that Prince Hao was hers right in front of this person who was considered a cold and ruthless war god.
Yet, this was precisely what worked on Pei Qianhao. He reached out his hand to pull her into his arms. ¡°This Prince is yours, and you are also this Prince¡¯s.¡±
He then prepared to kiss her lips.
However, Su Xi-er refused him. ¡°I spent 2 hours on my makeup, you should be careful to not mess it up.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, the pce banquet starts at night, and we¡¯ll be going to Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s repose pce first. If it gets messed up, you can get her to touch up for you.¡±
Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s maiden family had been merchants for many generations, and they were knowledgeable in makeup. However, ever since thete Emperor took a liking to Consort Dowager Guo, her family was forced to do something else to earn a living. Having been brought up in that kind of environment since she was young, Consort Dowager Guo managed to pick up some skills from her family, and thus, was very well-versed in makeup. As such, she still retained her charm despite being over 50 years old.
There was still at least an hour before they would arrive at the imperial pce, and Su Xi-er was afraid that he would cause trouble in the carriage.
¡°Xi-er.¡± Pei Qianhao whispered into her ear.
Every time he called her in such a manner, rm bells would go off in her head. It¡¯s definitely bad news! Hence, she immediately smacked him. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. You just promised me that we would wait until tomorrow night.¡±
¡°Xi-er, you should read the medical book. This kind of matter can¡¯t be held in for too long. What if this Prince¡¯s body is damaged from holding it in for too long?¡± Pei Qianhao switched to a solemn expression.
Inspecting his earnest appearance, Su Xi-er mulled over the current situation. My body has already recovered, and I should be able to endure as long as he doesn¡¯t use too much force. Besides, he¡¯s getting more and more experienced every time.
¡°Xi-er.¡± He softly called again.
A man who has just tasted something new is really...
Under his scorching gaze, she could only nod. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t mess up my hair.¡±
Having seeded in getting his way, Pei Qianhao immediately agreed to her request, and instructed the guard driving the carriage. ¡°Choose a deste road and head to the suburbs.¡±
The guard immediately acknowledged the order and turned the carriage towards the suburbs.
Hearing his words, Su Xi-er felt regret washing over her. He actually instructed the guard to head to the suburbs! This just means that my torment is only beginning!
1. I tried to find an image that is a golden version. There are varying lengths, but this is what it looks like and this is a shorter version.
2. Ruo Yuan said these words in Chapter 398.
CHAPTER 433 (1): AUDACIOUS
CHAPTER 433 (1): AUDACIOUS
Trantion: Rakumon
A slight breeze lifted the window curtain of the carriage, and Su Xi-er knew that they had arrived in the suburbs when she saw the expanse of trees outside.
Soon, the guard stopped the carriage beside the woods and reported, ¡°Prince Hao, we have arrived at the suburbs.¡±
Pei Qianhao lifted the window curtain and ordered, ¡°Princess Consort Hao wants to eat a corn-voured steamed bun from a farmer¡¯s family. Go to a nearby vige and buy some.¡±
Despite his bewilderment, the guard deferentially bowed. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± He then turned to walk towards the woods where a small vige lied beyond.
After sending the guard away, Pei Qianhao looked towards Su Xi-er with a natural expression and raised his hand. ¡°Xi-er,e here.¡±
Su Xi-er remained in the corner and tly refused. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go over. I¡¯m already regretting making a promise with you. I won¡¯t have any strength for the pce banquet tonight if you torment me now.¡±
¡°This Prince definitely won¡¯t torment you; I¡¯ll just kiss you.¡± Knowing that she wasn¡¯t gullible, Pei Qianhao reached out his hand to pick her up and set her on hisp.
¡°Take it easy; tonight will be a major event.¡± Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but remind him when she saw him trying to remove her dress.
¡°This Prince will pay attention.¡± Right afterwards, a rain of kisses ran down her neck while he avoided her face so as not to mess up her makeup.
At the same time, his hands mischievously wandered under her half-open clothes with a sense of familiarity. Su Xi-er felt her body warming up, and her half-lidded eyes gave off an alluring aura.
Pei Qianhao was a rather clever man; he had quickly figured out which parts of her body were more sensitive.
It didn¡¯t take much time before Su Xi-er¡¯s hands hooked around Pei Qianhao¡¯s neck, and thetter supported her waist as he moved up and down. The moving lustre on her face caused his heart to palpitate as they gazed into each others¡¯ eyes.
Of course, the carriage itself was jostling due to the movement inside. The only thing that prevented someone from peeking into the slightly open curtain was a small hand holding onto it from the inside.
Fortunately, the early time of day and isted location made it unlikely that anybody was around.
When they finally finished, the sound of clothes being put on could be heard. A whileter, the coquettish voice of a woman rang out. ¡°Pei Qianhao, I won¡¯t believe you anymore!¡±
A man¡¯s voice followed. ¡°This Prince has already restrained myself. It won¡¯t affect tonight¡¯s pce banquet.¡±
¡°You clearly know there¡¯s a banquet in the pce tonight, yet you still...¡±
¡°You¡¯ll be able to quickly recover your strength after you rest at Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s repose pceter.¡±
When the guard came back, he didn¡¯t understand why Su Xi-er was at loggerheads with Pei Qianhao, but he did notice that his master was taking the time to coax his wife. The guard couldn¡¯t help butment. It¡¯s really not easy for Prince Hao to defer to the Princess Consort on everything.
Detecting the noise outside the carriage, Su Xi-er immediately lifted the curtain. Realising that it was the guard, she immediately spoke in a cold and imposing manner that didn¡¯t lose to Pei Qianhao, ¡°Give the buns to me and bring us to the imperial pce right away.¡±
Shocked, the guard hastily passed over the steamed buns wrapped in yellow paper.
Before he could hand them to Su Xi-er, Pei Qianhao¡¯srge hand came and took the package as he ordered, ¡°Listen to the Princess Consort and head to the imperial pce immediately.¡±
This confirmed the guard¡¯s suspicion that Pei Qianhao was scared of his wife, and he couldn¡¯t help but inwardly howl in grief before leaping onto the carriage and steering it towards the imperial pce.
Pei Qinahao wrapped the yellow paper more securely. ¡°Consort Dowager Guo was born of a merchant background, but she usually likes eating corn-voured steamed buns the most. Remember to give these to her when we reach her repose pceter.¡±
CHAPTER 433 (2): AUDACIOUS
CHAPTER 433 (2): AUDACIOUS
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°This Prince is the Pei Family¡¯s adopted son, and has been looked down on by others since I was young. I was naturally ridiculed by everyone the first time I entered the pce. It was Consort Dowager Guo who reprimanded the others before bringing this Prince to her repose pce. It was on that day that I found out that she enjoyed eating corn-voured steamed buns.¡±
To remember such a small favour he received when he was young, and even remember to continue repaying it so many yearster... it¡¯s clear that he isn¡¯t an ungrateful person who forgets about his debts. She also understood better why the Consort Dowager Guo was the only one out of thete Emperor¡¯s imperial consorts who did not have to follow him in death.
Su Xi-er extended her arms to circle them around him. ¡°When Empress Mother was still alive, I had a happy childhood, but you...¡± She buried her head into his chest and gloomily said, ¡°From now on, you have me by your side. You don¡¯t have to care about being an adopted son.¡±
¡°This Prince is honoured to have married the Eldest Imperial Princess of a nation; such a noble bloodline.¡± A teasing look flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes.
Su Xi-er raised her head. ¡°That¡¯s why you have to listen to me from now on. Do you understand?¡± She showed a very mischievous and sly expression.
Pei Qianhao lowered his head to nt a kiss on her forehead. ¡°This Prince has promised your younger imperial brother that I will listen to your wishes in everything.¡±
In the misogynistic society of Beimin, it¡¯s really not easy for a man to be willing to keep their wife in mind while making decisions, much less someone as powerful as Pei Qianhao.
The horse carriage travelled all the way to the pce, only stopping when they reached the pce gate. Regardless of how much power Pei Qianhao wielded, he still disyed the necessary formalities. Under normal circumstances, only the Dragon Pnquin and the horse carriages from the imperial pce were allowed to enter.
However, since Consort Dowager Guo was already expecting Su Xi-er to visit, there was already someone waiting to receive them at the pce gate.
When a senior old maidservant saw Pei Qianhao, she immediately went forward. ¡°This old servant pays her respects to Prince Hao and Princess Consort Hao. Consort Dowager Guo has already prepared tea and pastries, and is already waiting in the repose pce.¡±
Su Xi-er supported the old maidservant up, and smiled before replying, ¡°Old Maidservant, you may spare the formalities.¡±
It was the old maidservant¡¯s first time seeing Su Xi-er. Despite not wearing an assortment of luxurious ornaments, the charm of the woman in front of her was enough to leave the old maidservant stunned for a moment before she returned to her senses.
¡°Prince Hao, Princess Consort Hao, please follow this old servant.¡± She spoke as she extended her hand to signal for them toe along.
They took a less used path since it allowed them to avoid stirring up unnecessary attention, as well as arrive at Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s pce more quickly.
Consort Dowager Guo was waiting in front of the repose pce door, while Ye Qingzhu was standing beside her.
¡°Qingzhu, go and see if you have boiled the tea well. Bring a pot and set it on the main hall¡¯s table.¡± Consort Dowager Guo instructed as she looked ahead.
Ye Qingzhu softly replied with an affirmative before walking towards the backyard of the repose pce. Since Prince Hao hase to the Consort Dowager¡¯s pce, I can make use of this chance to beg Prince Hao to permit me to enter the Prince Hao Residence. I will be satisfied even if I can only nce at Big Brother Wu from afar.
It was a while before Consort Dowager Guo finally noticed Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er. She immediately came forward to greet them with a benevolent smile. ¡°This Consort Dowager feels that Princess Consort Hao has be even more beautiful since the wedding. It seems like Prince Hao takes care of you very well. Come sit and chat with this Empress Dowager inside.
Although her repose pce was cheerless, Consort Dowager Guo was someone who loved children, and Su Xi-er was 15 years younger than her son. With the memories of her son constantly on her mind, she couldn¡¯t help butment.
Pei Qianhao held Su Xi-er¡¯s hand and walked in.
Su Xi-er had a favourable impression of Consort Dowager Guo, and quite liked her. On the day of the wedding, she had sent a bowl of sweet red date soup over. She even personally came to advise me over and over with a smile on her face, as if I was her biological daughter.
CHAPTER 434 (1): ELEGANT DEPORTMENT
CHAPTER 434 (1): ELEGANT DEPORTMENT
Trantion: Rakumon
Su Xi-er felt a little embarrassed by Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s kindness, but immediately sat down when she heard the next words out of her mouth.
¡°If only this Consort Dowager had given birth to a daughter, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much. Unfortunately, I gave birth to a son who has been roaming around without a care in the world. This Consort Dowager would have taken you as my goddaughter if Grand Tutor Kong hadn¡¯t; why didn¡¯t youe asking this Consort Dowager, Prince Hao?¡± Consort Dowager Guo wore a benevolent smile as she yfullymented.
Pei Qianhao smiled as he replied, ¡°Consort Dowager, how could this Prince have disturbed you when you were peacefully praying to Buddha?¡±
¡°But this Consort Dowager really likes such an adorabless.¡± Consort Dowager Guo remarked as she looked at Su Xi-er. It¡¯s clear that she is a great beauty with just a nce, and she only looks prettier when I look closer. It feels like I can¡¯t get tired of looking at her. It¡¯s no wonder Prince Hao treasures her so much and goes to great lengths for her.
Seeing that Consort Dowager Guo was practically beaming, Su xi-er made a small joke to break the ice. ¡°Consort Dowager, I will be arrogant if you praise me so much.¡±
Consort Dowager Guo immediately understood her implication, and it only served to make her like Su Xi-er more. To be honest, His Majesty is still young, leaving Prince Hao as the one who holds the most influence in Beimin. Thus, there is naturally no woman in the imperial harem whose status can match Princess Consort Hao¡¯s.
Su Xi-er is neither haughty nor hot-tempered, and instead has a gentle and pleasant disposition which is hard toe by.
¡°Consort Dowager, this Prince shall leave Xi-er here with you until tonight¡¯s banquet.¡± He lowered his head to look at Su Xi-er. ¡°This Prince will be going to the Dragon Heaven Pce to inspect His Majesty¡¯s homework; I have to make sure he isn¡¯t cking off.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and gently replied, ¡°Go on then. I will apany Consort Dowager Guo.¡±
Pei Qianhao softly replied with an affirmative before bowing to Consort Dowager Guo and turning to leave.
Just as Pei Qianhao was making his way out of the repose pce, Ye Qingzhu came by holding a tray as she headed towards the main hall. When she saw that Pei Qianhao was leaving, she immediately chased after him in panic, causing the tray in her hands to almost slip.
¡°Prince Hao,¡± Ye Qingzhu called. She then gripped the tray properly as she bowed.
Pei Qianhao could guess what she wanted to say, and immediately severed all her hopes. ¡°Stay in the Consort Dowager¡¯s repose pce properly, and you will be freed from your duties when you turn 18.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, this servant has served in the Prince Hao Residence for many years; I can¡¯t bear to leave now.¡± Ye Qingzhu didn¡¯t dare to reveal the real reason for her desire to stay; she was afraid that Pei Qianhao would refuse her if he found out.
¡°Ye Qingzhu, this Prince knows about your feelings for Wu Ling. However, your presence will interfere with his ability to work for this Prince.¡± Pei Qianhao then walked off.
Ye Qingzhu pursed her lips. He was the one who told me back then to fight for what I like, yet he deliberately transferred me out of the Prince Hao Residence. Putting me in the Consort Dowager¡¯s repose pce, he¡¯s even taken away my ability to silently watch Big Brother Wu from a distance.
Her heart painfully pounded in her chest, and it was the first time in her life that she had been faced with such helpless sorrow. There was nothing for her to do but turn around and continue towards the main hall.
She had just stepped in when she saw Su Xi-er and Consort Dowager Guo jovially chatting with one another. Su Xi-er is at the peak of her glory, and is the envy of everyone.
Consort Dowager Guo spotted Ye Qingzhu and instructed, ¡°Qingzhu, ce the teapot here and pour a cup for Princess Consort Hao.¡± She then turned to Su Xi-er. ¡°The tea thisss brews is good. Have a try.¡±
Su Xi-er obediently nodded, her gazending on Ye Qingzhu.
CHAPTER 434 (2): ELEGANT DEPORTMENT
CHAPTER 434 (2): ELEGANT DEPORTMENT
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Thisss is quick-witted and sensible from serving in the Prince Hao Residence for many years. Prince Hao only transferred her into this Consort Dowager¡¯s pce because he takes pity on this old granny.¡±
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Consort Dowager, how are you an old granny? Your skin is so well-maintained that I could¡¯ve mistaken you for a youngdy.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s words greatly pleased Consort Dowager Guo, and thetter¡¯s gaze was almost as if she was looking at her own child. ¡°You child, your mouth is so sweet. You even praised this Consort Dowager as a youngdy.¡±
Watching the two of them cheerily chatting, Ye Qingzhu suddenly remembered Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression when he refused her. Her mood instantly hit rock-bottom. ¡°Consort Dowager, this servant will order someone to bring some pastries over.¡±
¡°Alright, you may withdraw.¡± Consort Dowager Guo waved her hand.
Ye Qingzhu bowed as she took her leave, but the fleeting disappointment in her eyes did not escape Su Xi-er.
The sudden call of ¡®Prince Hao¡¯ that hade from the hallway had not escaped Su Xi-er¡¯s ears, and it was apparent that the person who had called for him was Ye Qingzhu. She must have begged Prince Hao to return to the residence, only to get rejected. It¡¯s understandable that she is depressed right now.
As Consort Dowager Guo watched Ye Qingzhu¡¯s departing figure, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Thisss is hiding something in her heart; such a goodss shouldn¡¯t be so despondent. When the time is right, this Consort Dowager will find a suitable match for her.¡±
Curiosity crept into Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. How has Consort Dowager Guo remained untainted while having been in the imperial pce for so long? I understand very clearly what the women of the imperial harem are capable of from watching Emperor Father¡¯s back then. They could even bear to kill their own children to get ahead.
Afterwards, Consort Dowager Guo was full of praises as she ate some of the corn-voured steamed buns. She then took Su Xi-er to the rear garden for a tour before they ate some pastries, and they had eaten dinner before Pei Qianhao returned at about 5:30 pm.
¡°Prince Hao, you two should head over. This Consort Dowager doesn¡¯t like the noise, so I won¡¯t be going. I hope you can understand.¡± Consort Dowager Guo took out a string of Buddha beads from the cupboard in the main hall and prepared to walk to the Buddha hall.
¡°Consort Dowager, please take care of yourself. We shall be going on ahead.¡± Pei Qianhao courteously bade her goodbye before taking Su Xi-er¡¯s hand and leaving.
Only after they reached a quiet pce path did Pei Qianhao stop and help Su Xi-er tidy up her hair and dress.
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°Consort Dowager Guo has already helped me tidy myself up this afternoon. Let¡¯s just go there directly.¡±
¡°Xi-er, you¡¯re not allowed to dance.¡± Pei Qianhao reminded her before taking her hand again and continuing down the path.
I know that he¡¯s ¡®petty¡¯, and only wants me to dance for him, but it¡¯s inevitable that someone will request it at the pce banquet.
With the various court ministers and envoys from different countries attending, there wasn¡¯t enough space in the garden for them all to fit. As such, the banquet was to be held in the courtyard that was typically only used for the state banquet.
The tall stage had already been set up, and the members from the opera and dance houses had long entered the pce.
Everyone was led to the side of their seats by the pce maids, but remained standing as they waited for the Emperor and Prince Hao.
Even more than this, everybody knew that Princess Consort Hao would being, so everybody¡¯s attention would be locked on her as soon as she arrived.
A eunuch announced in high spirits, ¡°Prince Hao and Princess Consort Hao have arrived!¡±
Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately shifted to the entrance of the courtyard, only to see a tall man d in ck robes holding the hand of a woman dressed in a red dress.
The woman¡¯s footsteps were light and nimble, as if lotuses were blooming with her every step. Every movement was elegant, and the faint smile on her face gave off a noble deportment that left everyone confused. How does she resemble a maidservant with this aura of hers? Even the Eldest Imperial Princess of a country may find it hard to bear such a deportment!
Pei Qianhao took her to their seats, and Situ Lin also happened to enter the courtyard at this moment. When he noticed Pei Qianhao nodding at him, he waved his hand and addressed the audience in an imposing manner, ¡°Envoys from the various countries, leaders of foreign tribes, dear officials, please take your seats and enjoy your meal.¡±
CHAPTER 435 (1): DEMONSTRATING EXCEPTIONAL TALENT
CHAPTER 435 (1): DEMONSTRATING EXCEPTIONAL TALENT
Trantion: Rakumon
It was clear that everyone¡¯s gazes immediately snapped to Su Xi-er, but they understood that the rules dictated that the Emperor had to be the first one to speak.
Understanding the situation, Situ Lin put on a solemn expression before letting out a light cough, grabbing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°The purpose of tonight¡¯s banquet is to celebrate Prince Hao¡¯s wedding. As Emperor Father passed away early, this Emperor treats Prince Hao like my father. I shall offer a toast to Prince Hao with tea in ce of wine, and hope that Prince Hao and Princess Consort Hao will have a longsting marriage.¡±
The eunuch behind Situ Lin immediately went forward to pour a cup of tea for him.
The pce maid behind Pei Qianhao prepared to do the same, but was stopped by a slender hand reaching out from the side. Suddenly understanding, the pce maid handed the teapot to Su Xi-er.
Sitting diagonally right of them was Chu Linglong who let out a soft chuckle, his narrow eyebrows raised with a teasing look. ¡°Princess Consort Hao looks really familiar. Has this Crown Prince met you somewhere before?¡±
His words shocked everyone present, with some ministers naturally being curious about the rtionship between the Crown Prince of Dongling and Princess Consort Hao. Before Princess Consort Hao married Prince Hao, she had always been in Beimin. If that¡¯s the case, how does she know the Crown Prince of Dongling?
Su Xi-er smiled even under the numerous bewildered gazes, her aura not losing out to the nobility around her in the slightest. ¡°Dongling¡¯s Crown Prince has really good eyesight. I was still a little maidservant following behind Prince Hao when we first met.¡±
Chu Linglong was persistent, bent on seeing how Su Xi-er would react. ¡°You came to Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet together with Prince Hao. This Crown Prince still can¡¯t forget the Bending Branch Dance performed on the stage at the Water Caltrop River. I wonder if I will be able to witness it once again tonight?¡±
The officials from Beimin furrowed their brows. Beimin¡¯s customs are different from those of other countries; women of high status can¡¯t dance in public on any asion besides the state banquet. Dongling¡¯s Crown Prince didn¡¯t even consider the asion before he spoke. Yet, the eyes of the leaders from the foreign tribes were shining with delight. Some of them were looking forward to watching Su Xi-er¡¯s dance upon realising that she was the one who had performed during Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet.
Before Pei Qianhao could say anything, Su Xi-er pinched him under the table to stay quiet.
Understanding her intentions, Pei Qianhao did as she wished.
Su Xi-er smiled as she replied, ¡°I am afraid that you will be disappointed, Crown Prince.¡±
Chu Linglong swept his gaze across the ministers¡¯ faces before asking, ¡°May I impolitely ask why that is the case?¡±
Everyone¡¯s gaze immediately concentrated on Su Xi-er. Situ Lin was very impressed by his Imperial Aunt¡¯s response, and was confident that she had a way to deal with the situation at hand. In order to maintain his own status as the Emperor of the nation, however, he continued to keep his expression neutral.
A woman¡¯s softughter could be heard, sounding like a silver bell and a breeze blowing at theke. ¡°Everyone has their bad day, and there isn¡¯t always aplicated reason. I simply don¡¯t feel like it tonight.¡±
Some foreign tribe leaders couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air, and the ministers from Beimin were also shocked; even Pei Qianhao was no exception. The purpose of the banquet was to celebrate Prince Hao¡¯s wedding, and Su Xi-er¡¯s words were beneath her status.
However, Su Xi-er suddenly stood up and bowed to everyone. ¡°I am sure that everyone has seen manifold dances, but no matter how beautiful the dance is, anyone would get tired after watching so many. Instead of dancing, I¡¯ve prepared something else to entertain everyone.¡±
Everyone immediately perked up again, and even Pei Zheng was curious as to what she was nning to do.
Su Xi-er looked towards Grand Tutor Kong and asked, ¡°Godfather, could you order someone to prepare some writing materials and a desk for me?¡±
CHAPTER 435 (2): DEMONSTRATING EXCEPTIONAL TALENT
CHAPTER 435 (2): DEMONSTRATING EXCEPTIONAL TALENT
Trantion: Rakumon
Chu Linglong picked up the winecup from his table and gently swayed it. ¡°Writing materials? Princess Consort Hao, will you be painting orposing poems?¡±
Pei Qianhao coldly spoke before Su Xi-er could reply. ¡°Crown Prince, you can patiently wait to see what she has in store. How can you be so impatient when you¡¯re someone who¡¯s going to be the monarch of a nation?¡±
Every time a new emperor was about to ascend the throne, the court would undoubtedly be thrown into turmoil. If it was handled well, the country would grow; conversely, the country would suffer if such matters were poorly taken care of.
Hearing the underlying implication in Pei Qianhao¡¯s words, Chu Linglong inwardly snorted. He¡¯s indeed experienced and astute, and his schemes truly run deep. Left with no response, Chu Linglong turned back to Su Xi-er. Let me see what she¡¯s up to.
At the other side was Hua Zirong, who had stayed silent all this time. He had only focused on slowly drinking the wine in his cup, sneaking a few nces at Su Xi-er from time to time. This isn¡¯t the first time this woman has challenged Crown Prince Chu, and she has managed to leave him speechless each time. That in of itself is a considerable ability.
Everybody¡¯s curiosity continued to mount, and amidst their collective murmuring, the writing materials and desk finally arrived.
Su Xi-er walked forward and asked Xiao Yuanzi to help her grind the inkstick. Then, she looked towards Chu Linglong. ¡°I will be painting tonight, but not just a painting of nts; I will be drawing a portrait.Crown Prince Chu, since you were the first to speak, I will paint you. It will take me less than 15 minutes.¡±
The skilled painters in the crowd knew that painting something like nts was easy, but that drawing people would be the most difficult thing. Not only must the painting disy their appearance, it also had to reflect their aura. It would normally take a few hours to paint a beautiful piece of work, yet Su Xi-er had imed that she could do it within 15 minutes!
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be curious about how she was going to aplish it, with even Grand Tutor Kong being sceptical. How will sheplete such a challenging task?
In stark contrast, Pei Qianhao was the picture of tranquility. He slowly sipped his tea as the corners of his mouth asionally rose, revealing his good mood. My woman is quite amazing. These people should wait to have their eyeballs fall out of their sockets.
Everyone¡¯s gazes were on Su Xi-er¡¯s brush. The ink had been prepared, and she briefly nced at Chu Linglong before starting, her head never raising during the entire process. Her brush nimbly danced over the paper, and it was clear to everyone that she was no amateur.
Although Ning Rn¡¯s mother was from a minority group, she had greatly valued literature, especially calligraphy and painting. As for dancing, Ning Rn had chosen to pick it up out of her fondness for it. On the other hand, she had beenpelled by circumstances to learn to govern the country.
It wasn¡¯t as if people were strong and tough the moment they came out of their mother¡¯s womb. Strong people, like Ning Rn and Pei Qianhao, were both products of their circumstances.
Despite being the one who understood painting best, Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Is Su Xi-er really from the Pce Side Quarters? Did she reallye from an impoverished background before she entered the pce? He couldn¡¯t help but be doubtful.
Chu Linglong had only finished half of his cup when the painting waspleted. When Xiao Yuanzi went forward to take a look, his frozen expression only served to heighten everyone¡¯s anticipation.
Some people were already yelling, ¡°Quickly bring it over and show us!¡±
Only then did Xiao Yuanzi return to his senses. He carefully picked up the painting and raised his arms up high as he brought the painting over to the audience.
With the help of the bright moonlight and rednterns, everyone saw the person in the painting, and their eyes widened. Even Grand Tutor Kong couldn¡¯t help but inhale a cold breath of air. This painting is...absolutely marvellous!
When Chu Linglong saw it, his fists clenched tightly, and his face turned green from ire. Su Xi-er! To think that I never saw thising!
CHAPTER 436 (1): UNEXPECTED MOVE FROM PRINCESS CONSORT HAO
CHAPTER 436 (1): UNEXPECTED MOVE FROM PRINCESS CONSORT HAO
Trantion: Rakumon
While the ministers were still in a daze, Grand Tutor Kong was the first to return to his senses, repeatedly pping and loudly eximing, ¡°It appears to be an ordinary painting, but it uses the technique of weakening the profile and strengthening the demeanour; it allows people to immediately discern the person¡¯s identity. Princess Consort Hao, this is a great painting!¡±
Chu Linglong¡¯s eyes darkened upon hearing the endless praise, his gaze fixed on Su Xi-er.
On the other hand, Hua Zirong suddenly smiled, lowering his voice. ¡°Crown Prince Chu, you have always enjoyed such spectacles, but every time you encounter Princess Consort Hao, you undoubtedly suffer a loss.¡±
Chu Linglong¡¯s expression worsened, and his gaze shifted to Hua Zirong. ¡°This Crown Prince realised that the monarch of Xiliu is starting to be more loquacious today.¡± He then raised his wine cup and stood up. ¡°The painting was done very well. Since you have drawn this Crown Prince, why don¡¯t you gift this painting to me?¡±
His voice was clear, and the corners of his mouth raised as a glint flickered past his eyes.
Su Xi-er had already walked to Pei Qianhao¡¯s side, and she smiled as she replied, ¡°Crown Prince Chu, this painting was originally a gift for you anyways. Xiao Yuanzi, give it to Crown Prince Chu¡¯s personal guard right away.¡±
¡°This servant obeys the order.¡± Xiao Yuanzi bowed with his hands folded in front of him, then walked to the courtyard with the painting in hand.
Chu Linglong remained standing as he yed with his winecup and said, ¡°This Crown Prince is perplexed. How does Princess Consort Hao know how to paint when she was originally a maidservant? Your painting skills are good enough that even Grand Tutor Kong is full of praise, but your skills don¡¯t match up with your identity.
All the ministers furrowed their brows. Tonight¡¯s pce banquet is for celebrating Prince Hao¡¯s wedding; the most taboo topic is Princess Consort Hao¡¯s background. Yet, Crown Prince Chu directly spoke his mind, not showing any respect for Prince Hao at all.
While everyone was lost in their thoughts, Su Xi-er simply smiled, her eyes ncing at Pei Qianhao before her clear voice broke through everyone¡¯s concentration.
¡°I didn¡¯t think I had an aptitude for painting, but it appears that I was wrong. It goes without saying that I had a mentor; the smart people would have probably already guessed this.¡±
The deliberate stress on the words ¡®smart people¡¯ made Chu Linglong¡¯s reputation plunge again.
Chu Linglong stowed away the deep gaze in his eyes, and questioned, ¡°If I may be bold to ask, who has Princess Consort Hao chosen as her mentor?¡±
While everyone was still drowned in confusion, Su Xi-re replied, ¡°The renowned teacher is here.¡± She nced at Pei Qianhao, her voice gentle. ¡°Prince Hao, you have taught me how to paint a long time ago. Did I do a good job just now?¡±
Everyone¡¯s mouth was suddenly wide agape without any care for their reputations, the ministers from Beimin included. What have we heard?! Prince Hao can actually paint?! He has concealed this fact deeply that even we didn¡¯t know!
Pei Qianhao gave a meaningful look at Su Xi-er, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up as he stood up. By the time he faced everyone, he had already regained his normally cold disposition. Despite not looking angry, his solemn expression demanded the attention of all. ¡°This Prince was indeed the one who taught Princess Consort Hao how to paint. If you have any doubts, Crown Prince Chu, feel free to ask this Prince.¡±
With Pei Qianhao¡¯s reply, Chu Linglong could no longer attempt to dig any deeper. Everyone had their own bottom lines, and besides, this was Beimin.Regardless of how haughty Chu Linglong was, he didn¡¯t dare to make a scene on another¡¯s home turf.
CHAPTER 436 (2): UNEXPECTED MOVE FROM PRINCESS CONSORT HAO
CHAPTER 436 (2): UNEXPECTED MOVE FROM PRINCESS CONSORT HAO
Trantion: Rakumon
When an important figure from another country offered a toast, the receiving party would also be required to return the gesture as a form of courtesy.
Pei Qianhao picked up his winecup, but before the pce maid behind him could pour anything, the wine pot was given to Su Xi-er
¡°Fill the cup for this Prince.¡± Pei Qianhao ced the cup in front of Su Xi-er, his frigid aura having dissipated quite significantly.
Knowing that he wanted to drink this time, Su Xi-er picked up the wine pot and poured some out for him.
¡°This Prince offers a toast to Crown Prince Chu.¡± Pei Qianhao immediately downed its contents.
Chu Linglong¡¯s gazended on Su Xi-er. ¡°Princess Consort Hao, aren¡¯t you going to offer a toast to this Crown Prince?¡±
Before Su Xi-er could say anything, Pei QIanhao volunteered, ¡°This Prince will return the toast in Princess Consort¡¯s stead.¡± He raised his wine cup back in front of Su Xi-er so that she could help him fill it again.
However, Su Xi-er shook her head, and asked Chu Linglong. ¡°Crown Prince Chu, do you like drinking wine the most?¡±
Despite not understanding her reason behind the question, he still truthfully answered. ¡°I indeed love drinking wine the most. What, you want topare alcohol tolerance with this Crown Prince?¡±
A gentle chuckle escaped between Su Xi-er¡¯s lips. ¡°Crown Prince Chu, you like to jest. How can a man and womanpete in something like that? Even if they say that you¡¯re as beautiful as a woman, you¡¯re still not allowed topete with a woman on such things.¡±
Her seemingly casual words left a different taste in other people¡¯s hearts. Princess Consort Hao is mocking the Crown Prince Chu for his feminine appearance!
Chu Linglong¡¯s expression was stormy. Uneptable! She didn¡¯t leave even a teeny bit of face for me in front of the officials! If she insists on being so arrogant, then it doesn¡¯t matter if I act willfully as well.
Hence, he simply dered, ¡°This Crown Prince doesn¡¯t care about how others gossip. I willpete with you in terms of alcohol capacity tonight. Servants,e and fill this Prince¡¯s cup.¡±
The pce maid behind him knowingly went forward to follow his order.
Since war has already been dered on him, he would appear to be petty if he doesn¡¯t ept. Although Beimin was beginning to value literature, it was undeniable that it had emphasised the military for the majority of its history, resulting in numerous men being full of a martial artist¡¯s spirit. Some women in Beimin had also been influenced by such spirit, and were more powerful than women from other countries.
Having discerned Su Xi-er¡¯s intentions, Pei Qianhao immediately looked at her and lowered his voice. ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t allow you to drink wine.¡±
¡°Crown Prince Chu is too arrogant, and I should snuff out that pompous air of his. Don¡¯t worry about me; my alcohol tolerance is plenty high.¡±
As a citizen of Nanzhao, and originally the Eldest Imperial Princess at that, my alcohol tolerance is already a given. One has to know that Nanzhao is a country famous for wine. Crown Prince Chu is really full of himself. Wait until he sees how I am going to teach him a lesson!
Pei Qianhao noticed the subtle glint in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes, then turned to look at Chu Linglong¡¯s ignorant expression. Tsk tsk, the Princess Consort is going to make her move, yet Crown Prince Chu is still so smug at this moment.
¡°With such high spirits, how can I possibly refuse Crown Prince Chu¡¯s invitation? The winecup is too small; I can¡¯t drink to my satisfaction. Servants,e and change it to arger one.¡±
Everyone¡¯s eyes almost fell out of their sockets. Is the Princess Consort too hubristic or can she really hold her liquor well? She¡¯s nning to make Crown Prince Chu drunk by changing the size of the cups?
Chu Linglong heartilyughed. ¡°How could this Crown Prince be scared of a woman? We¡¯ll use thergest cup. If this Crown Prince identally causes the Princess Consort to be drunk, will you fly into a rage, Prince Hao?¡±
The deep and imposing voice of a man answered him. ¡°Of course not; besides, it¡¯s too soon to determine the oue already.¡±
Chu Linglong found himself having trouble keeping his reputation. Pei Qianhao is too arrogant and conceited! Hence, he simplyughed. ¡°Prince Hao, how can you bear to see the Princess Consort taking on thispetition? It wouldn¡¯t be good if people begin to gossip that you¡¯re a man who hides behind a woman.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry Crown Prince Chu, this Prince is naturally more than a match for the Princess Consort. If you can¡¯t win against her, then you¡¯re not a match for this Prince either.¡± His voice was cold, and his emotionless gaze drilled into Chu Linglong.
CHAPTER 437 (1): SLY FEMALE FOX
CHAPTER 437 (1): SLY FEMALE FOX
Trantion: Rakumon
Hence, everyone¡¯s gazes converged on Su Xi-er once again. We can count on Princess Consort Hao to douse Crown Prince Chu¡¯s arrogant mes! In an instant, the officials from Beimin began to truly appreciate Su Xi-er. Although she was a maidservant, this aura of hers is a perfect match for Prince Hao!
Despite being baffled about how a maidservant could develop such a demeanour in just a few months, everyone agreed that it was due to Prince Hao¡¯s overwhelmingly strong presence and aura. After being together with him every day, it¡¯s inevitable that Princess Consort Hao would end up the same way.
It isn¡¯t as if she¡¯s simply undeservingly conceited either; this arrogance springs from a well of self-confidence!
It wasn¡¯t long before the guards returned with many pots of wine, and the pce maids filled therge winecups.
Su Xi-er raised her winecup faster than Chu Linglong, and gave a smile. ¡°Crown Prince Chu, I would like to express my gratitude to you for travelling all this way just to celebrate the wedding of Prince Hao and I. I am willing to ept the oue regardless of what happens, so I hope that you won¡¯t make things difficult for me either, Crown Prince Chu.¡±
She then downed the contents of herrge winecup in one go. Therge cup was equivalent to three normal ones, and being able to do such a thing was already enough to prove her worth. There were hardly any women in Beimin who possessed such spirit!
On top of that, she relied on reason to justify her speech. After the Princess Consort has been so magnanimous, Crown Prince Chu would only appear to be a petty and sore loser if he insists on pushing the matter!
Chu Linglong had no choice but to admit that Su Xi-er was very eloquent, with every one of her words holding a deep undertone. As expected, birds of a feather flock together. The experienced and astute fox, Pei Qianhao, has found another simrly sly female fox.
With the two of them joining hands, I may very well face certain death if I¡¯m not cautious. Chu Linglong immediately hid his thoughts behind a facade, and dared not be careless.
He immediately took the winecup presented by the pce maid behind him and filled it, respectfully bowing to the crowd before downing its contents.
He had just finished drinking when he heard a crisp p, and Su Xi-er¡¯s slow and soft voice filled the air again. ¡°You can really hold your liquor well, Crown Prince Chu. Fill it up again!¡±
The pce maid acknowledged her order and immediately poured wine for Chu Linglong.
In order to salvage his reputation, he downed it in a few mouthfuls without saying a word. The pce maid behind Su Xi-er also poured another cup, leaving the Princess Consort to polish it off just as quickly as she had the first.
Su Xi-er¡¯s current rosy smiling visage mesmerised those present, and the foreign tribe leaders couldn¡¯t help but be visibly moved as feelings of respect surged in their hearts.
Pei Qianhao was extremely displeased when he noticed their tantly obvious reverence all over their faces, and turned to Su Xi-er who was currently exuding a mature charm with her slightly narrowed eyes.
It was unclear how many cups Chu Linglong had drunk when he suddenly found himself getting a little dizzy. When he looked at Su Xi-er, however, he saw that her face was perfectlyposed. I...can¡¯t possibly have lost, right?
With her acute observation skills, Su Xi-er detected that there was something amiss with Chu Linglong, and set down the winecup with a smile. ¡°Even people who can hold their liquor well will get drunk. There are still dance and opera performances that we must enjoyter, so let¡¯s not drink anymore. However...¡±
Everyone¡¯s curiosity was piqued at thest word. Thepetition has yet to end, and it feels like neither of them is even drunk yet. There¡¯s no result!
Amidst everyone¡¯s puzzlement, Su Xi-er proposed, ¡°Crown Prince Chu, let us spin around on the spot. Whoeversts the longest will be the winner.¡±
CHAPTER 437 (2): SLY FEMALE FOX
CHAPTER 437 (2): SLY FEMALE FOX
Trantion: Rakumon
Pei Qianhao replied, ¡°The Princess Consort is magnanimous; she won¡¯t fuss about such tiny matters.¡±
Agitated by his words, Chu Linglong waved his hand. ¡°This Prince will have a handicap. I will spin 10 times before you start. How is that?¡±
Su Xi-er epted his proposal. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Please begin, Crown Prince Chu.¡±
Chu Linglong swept his gaze across the audience before he went forward to stand in the middle of the floor and begin spinning.
His purple robes fluttered with the night breeze, emanating a more intense and alluring aura. Su Xi-er also went forward and started spinning after Chu Linglong was done with his 10 rounds.
Su Xi-er¡¯s movements were very gentle as she spun, and her red dress danced along with her, like a proudly blooming flower and amidst a sea of red waves in the wind.
The audience was unconsciously drawn in as they watched her. No wonder Prince Hao treats her as a treasure. Which man wouldn¡¯t like such a wonderful person?
Situ Lin smiled so widely that his eyes almost formed a line. However, he immediately wiped it off his face when he felt his Imperial Uncle¡¯s cold line of sight on him. I must disy the authority of an emperor in front of everyone.
Su Xi-er¡¯s movements became increasingly faster, while Chu Linglong seemed to be slowing down. However, he was unwilling to be outdone. It¡¯s totally uneptable to lose to a woman!
At this moment, Su Xi-er deliberately stopped and smiled as she looked at Chu Linglong.
Thinking that Su Xi-er had stopped moving because she was dizzy, and being fully aware that he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, Chu Linglong immediately stopped. However, he stopped so suddenly that he wasn¡¯t able to control his centre of gravity, causing him to stumble a few steps back.
Su Xi-er looked at the audience. ¡°Crown Prince Chu was unsteady on his feet. Who is considered the winner for this round?¡±
All the ministers replied one after another, ¡°It¡¯s naturally Princess Consort Hao.¡±
By the time Chu Linglong regained his bnce, he realised that he had been tricked! Su Xi-er purposely set a trap for me by suddenly stopping! This female fox is too sly!
¡°Crown Prince Chu, one should dare to lose when they dare topete.¡± Su Xi-er smiled at him before walking back to Pei Qianhao¡¯s side. She sat down and winked at him, as if she was saying, ¡®it¡¯s your turn to take the stage¡¯.
Understanding what she was signalling at him, Pei Qianhao stood up. ¡°Crown Prince Chu, the purpose of this pce banquet is for celebration, so it wouldn¡¯t be good to hurt the harmonious atmosphere we have. Even if you lose, no one present would gossip about it. Servants,e and support Crown Prince Chu back to his seat.¡±
The words ¡®lose¡¯ and ¡®support¡¯ greatly agitated Chu Linglong. However, despite having suffered a loss, he couldn¡¯t say anything about it. He could only sullenly walk back to his own seat, leaving even the taciturn Hua Zhirong with a wealth of mirth dancing in his eyes.
He¡¯s ridiculing me! Chu Linglong stared ahead. It¡¯s the first time I have made a fool out of myself in front of everyone.
Seeing that Chu Linglong had more or less received his punishment, Situ Lin spoke, ¡°Everyone, please feel free to eat as much as you like for tonight¡¯s celebration. Ceremonial Officer, go and pass down the order for the dances to begin.¡±
The Ceremonial Officer immediately nodded, and hastily walked to the side of the stage before waving his hand. Soon, the sounds of silk and bamboo music could be heard, creating a lively atmosphere when apanied by the lithe movements of the dancers.
Pei Qianhao lowered his head and whispered to Su Xi-er. ¡°Is your head hurting from having drunk so much?¡±
¡°This bit of wine isn¡¯t considered much. I¡¯m fine; you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Su Xi-er smiled as she replied, picking out some dishes for him.
¡°Drinking wine will only lead to making a botch of matters. You¡¯re not allowed to drink in the future; this is the only exception, do you understand?¡±
Su Xi-er grinned. ¡°Alright. Anyway, look at how Crown Prince Chu has been silent since he was taught a lesson. He won¡¯t dare to mouth off again in the near future.¡±
Chu Linglong noticed the interaction between the two of them. This married couple conspired together to deal with me. It¡¯s considered my defeat this time!
CHAPTER 438 (1): HAVING A BATH
CHAPTER 438 (1): HAVING A BATH
Trantion: Rakumon
The banquet was extremely lively as the ministers continued to congratte and offer toasts to Pei Qianahao, a gesture that he happily returned.
It was only after 9 pm that the festivities slowly wound down. Receiving a meaningful look from Pei Qianhao, Situ Lin stood up and announced the end of the banquet.
Pei Qianhao helped Su Xi-er up before the two intertwined their hands, bidding everyone a good night before finally leaving the courtyard.
Following that, the various envoys and officials slowly filtered out of the courtyard. In order to maintain his image, Situ Lin was thest to leave. Only when he returned to the Dragon Heaven Pce did he regain his real temperament. Thud! He had already leapt towards the Dragon Bed, and was gleefully rubbing against the quilt. ¡°My dear bed, this Emperor has finallye for you. It has been so tiring today.¡±
But as soon as the words had left his mouth, he heard a woman¡¯sughter from behind him, causing his chest to tighten. Oh no, that sounded like Imperial Aunt! But didn¡¯t she already leave? If she is here, then it means that Imperial Uncle is too!
Situ Lin immediately crawled up from the bed, feeling a chilly gaze shoot in his direction as soon as he turned around. Patting down his dragon robes, he quickly lowered his head. ¡°Imperial Uncle, why did you suddenlye to the Dragon Heaven Pce sote at night? I haven¡¯t even made any proper preparations.¡±
Pei Qianhao replied in a low voice. ¡°Your performance at tonight¡¯s banquet was pretty good; you disyed much of an emperor¡¯s imposing aura. This Prince specially came here topliment you, but I didn¡¯t expect...¡±
Having been caught red-handed, Situ Lin¡¯s eyes were full of regret. I shouldn¡¯t have been so careless and immediately pounced on my bed as soon as I ran into the inner hall. Am I going to be punished?
Su Xi-er walked forward and smiled. ¡°Your Majesty is looking more and more like an emperor. Your Imperial Uncle and I had originally already settled ourselves in the horse carriage, but he specially alighted and walked to the Dragon Heaven Pce to visit you. Even if you¡¯re sprawled out on the bed, your Imperial Uncle is still delighted on the inside. Everyone gets tired, and an emperor is not different.¡±
Situ Lin was extremely moved, the rims of his eyes reddening as he raised his head to look at Pei Qianhao. ¡°Imperial Uncle, are you really happy?¡± Is he really happy for me from the bottom of his heart?
¡°This Prince is naturally happy that Your Majesty has improved. Just make sure to check that there is nobody around in the future before you let you rest like what you did just now. Do you understand?¡±
Situ Lin repeatedly nodded. ¡°I understand now. Imperial Uncle, you are teaching me to observe the situation before I act. Will the two of you stay in the Dragon Heaven Pce tonight?¡±
¡°This Prince only came to visit you. We will be returning to the Prince Hao Residence.¡± Pei Qianhao gestured at Su Xi-er. ¡°Come here.¡±
Su Xi-er patted Situ Lin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Remember to take things one step at a time, and don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± She then turned around and walked to Pei Qianhao¡¯s side.
Watching their departing figures, Situ Lin could deeply feel the happiness in his Imperial Uncle¡¯s heart. The past Imperial Uncle would always be on his own, entering and exiting the pce alone, but now, there is a woman in red beside him.
With someone apanying Imperial Uncle, he will no longer be lonely. Now it is up to me to work hard so that Imperial Uncle can stop worrying about me. Only then can he peacefully spend more time with Imperial Aunt.
Situ Lin¡¯s smile grewrger the more he thought about it. Only when he heard the voice of the pce maid did he return to his senses. He quickly put on a solemn expression before ordering her to bring a basin of water for him to wash up.
~~~
Meanwhile, the horse carriage from the Prince Hao Residence was rapidly travelling down the nearly abandoned street.
CHAPTER 438 (2): HAVING A BATH
CHAPTER 438 (2): HAVING A BATH
Trantion: Rakumon
Even if the frigid wind from outside the carriage blew in, he would be able to block it with his robust body. Feeling very warm, the corners of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth involuntarily rose. Finally, she closed her eyes and fell asleep in his embrace.
She had yet to wake up when they arrived at the Prince Hao Residence, so Pei Qianhao carefully carried her as he alighted the carriage.
The guards at the entrance were about to pay their respects when Pei Qianhao signalled for them to be quiet, carrying Su Xi-er into the main courtyard.
The guards exchanged a nce with each other, but didn¡¯t say a word, having long since grown used to such scenes. In this world, only Princess Consort Hao can make Prince Hao act like that.
Pei Qianhao paid extra attention as he gently set Su Xi-er on the bed. He then seated himself on the edge before slowly helping her remove her dress.
Su Xi-er moaned in her sleep and pushed his hand away, turning the other side as she continued sleeping. Her current appearance was mischievous and adorable to Pei Qianhao.
Regardless of howposed a person usually was, they would act like a child in front of their loved one.
Pei Qianhao softly chuckled and whispered, ¡°How are you going to sleep without removing your dress?¡± He then reached out to loosen her clothes.
Su Xi-er grumbled in her sleep, annoyed at the feeling of someone touching her. Trying to get her unknown assant off as soon as possible, she twisted around. This helped Pei Qianhao in getting her dress off, but also served to entice him further.
However, Pei Qianhao couldn¡¯t bear to disturb Su Xi-er¡¯s peaceful rest. In the end, he removed his outer robes and ced them together with her outer dress on the clothes rack before lying beside her.
It was slightly after 1 am when Su Xi-er groggily woke up. Upon remembering that she had yet to wash up, she immediately got up, but she was pulled back by Pei Qianhao before she could get down from the bed.
Having just woken up, his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Where are you going?¡±
¡°Boiling water to wash up. You haven¡¯t bathed yet either, right? I¡¯ll go and get the water.¡±
Pei Qianhao sat up and hugged her, all signs of sleepiness vanishing from his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± He let go of her and got down from the bed to pass her outer clothes to her.
Su Xi-er took them and put them on before the two of them headed out to the back of the main courtyard.
After spending an hour, they managed to boil a sizable amount of water, but Su Xi-er finally found out that he wasn¡¯t looking for a simple bath.
There was a considerable amount of water poured into the wooden bathtub, and the temperature had been adjusted before they added Lingrui flower powder. Su Xi-er stood before the wooden bathtub as she watched Pei Qianhao remove his outer clothes.
After Pei Qianhao had removed his outer robes, he looked at her. ¡°This Prince will help you stripter.¡±
The ¡®washing up¡¯ he was referring to is having a bath together. I can only me myself for being too naive and not thinking that much. We¡¯ve even done the most intimate act, so bathing together in our own courtyard can¡¯t be considered much.
I¡¯m just afraid that he would be too excited and it would end up tormenting me. Su Xi-er vigntly looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s past 1 am. If you...¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, you can wake upte tomorrow.¡± Pei Qianhao had already removed his inner pants, as he swiftly walked towards her. ¡°The water is going to turn cold. Do you n on getting sick?¡± He then reached out his hand, and her red dress fell to the ground, quickly followed by her inner shirt and pants.
Pei Qianhao carried her and carefully ced her in the wooden bathtub before stepping in and hugging her from behind.
The two of them were only washing up at the beginning, but the atmosphere grew increasingly heated as time went on. In the end, Su Xi-er¡¯s hands clung onto the sides of the wooden bathtub as the water inside swayed violently, and the room was filled with warmth.
An hourter, Pei Qianhao let go of her in satisfaction and helped her scrub her body again. Finally, he helped her put on her clothes before dressing himself. A short whileter, Pei Qianhao carried Su Xi-er back to the main room.
CHAPTER 439 (1): ACTUALLY KNOWS
CHAPTER 439 (1): ACTUALLY KNOWS
Trantion: Rakumon
Ruo Yuan pointed at a grove of trees in the distance. ¡°After careful observation, I realised that the nts in the residence are very different.¡±
Su Xi-er was interested. ¡°Tell us, what do you mean by different?¡±
¡°Look, it¡¯s already winter, but that patch of trees is still verdant. These trees must be the type that remains lush throughout the seasons. There is even an assortment of colourful flowers that are about to bloom in the rear garden!¡± Ruo Yuan became more excited as she described them. We can still see such wonderful scenery in winter!
Hong Liughed. ¡°The trees you mentioned are Chinese holly ©` they stay vibrant throughout the year. As for the flowers, they¡¯re all different colours, but are all the same flower: plum blossoms. Many poetspose poetry based on these flowers. They are unafraid of the harsh cold, blooming proudly and unyieldingly.¡±
¡°Hong Li, you¡¯re an expert who has hidden your skills; you actually know so much!¡± Ruo Yuan smiled, her face full of admiration.
Su Xi-er silently observed the scene in front of her. Hong Li was from a family of schrs before she entered the pce, so it¡¯s not surprising that she is well-read. Unfortunately, her family declined to the point that she was forced to enter the pce. As for her parents, I¡¯m afraid that they are no longer of this world. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t Hong Li look for them when she was allowed out?
¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the rear garden to take a look?¡± Ruo Yuan suddenly suggested. I really want to look at the plum blossoms again.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go now then.¡±
The three of them soon arrived at the rear garden, appreciating the scenery.
Without paying attention to the time, the three were still in the rear garden when Pei Qianhao returned from the court assembly. He didn¡¯t find Su Xi-er in the main hall, but before he could go far, a guard came up to inform him, ¡°Prince Hao, the Princess Consort is admiring the plum blossoms in the rear garden.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded and turned towards the direction of the rear garden. He had only walked for a while when he saw Feng Changqing dressed in his blue robes, also heading the same way.
Hearing footsteps behind him, Feng Changqing immediately turned around, his chest tightening upon seeing Pei Qianhao. Could Prince Hao be suspecting something? However, Pei Qianhao¡¯s next words had him frozen in his tracks.
¡°Feng Changqing, this Prince already knows about your identity: a previous subordinate of Nanzhao¡¯s previous Eldest Imperial Princess. You are very loyal, and have even lost your handsome appearance for her sake.¡± Pei Qianhao spoke as he approached Feng Changqing, finally stopping three steps away from thetter.
¡°It¡¯s because of your loyalty to your master that this Prince ordered you to be the Princess Consort¡¯s bodyguard. I can only rest assured if it¡¯s someone I know is loyal.¡±
Feng Changqing¡¯s gaze deepened as he stared at Pei Qianhao. Suddenly saying such things...could he have already discovered the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ identity?
¡°This Prince already knows all about the Princess Consort¡¯s matters. Are you heading to the rear garden because you have something to report?¡±
Feng Changqing didn¡¯t answer, only staring at him calmly after recovering from his shock.
Pei Qianhao inwardly praised Feng Changqing. I have already said so much, yet he is still silently observing and keeping his mouth tightly shut. Not only is he adept inbat skills, his prowess in floriculture is also one of the finest. I must admit that my wife¡¯s loyal subordinate is very powerful.
To judge a master, one can just look at their subordinates. Ning Rn¡¯s formidable strength is reflected in Feng Changqing¡¯s own ability.
After a while, Feng Changqing was finally willing to open his mouth. He bowed at Pei Qianhao before saying, ¡°Prince Hao, even if you already know about the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ identity, this subordinate still cannot tell you what I am going to report. I can only tell the Eldest Imperial Princess. If you wish to know, you can ask her.¡±
CHAPTER 439 (2): ACTUALLY KNOWS
CHAPTER 439 (2): ACTUALLY KNOWS
Trantion: Rakumon
¡°Many thanks, Prince Hao.¡± Feng Changqing bowed again before turning to the rear garden.
Pei Qianhao watched Feng Changqing¡¯s swift departure. A bold master produces bold subordinates. Feng Changqing¡¯s character is pretty good; not only is he meticulous, he is also loyal only to Su Xi-er. This type of person reminds me of Prince Yun¡¯s subordinate, Qin Ling.
Just as Feng Changqing had arrived at the entrance of the rear garden, he heard theughter of several women. Upon rounding the corner, he saw Ruo Yuan and Hong Li heartilyughing while Su Xi-er faintly smiled as she watched them from the side.
He could discern Su Xi-er¡¯s good mood. Ever since the Eldest Imperial Princess married Prince Hao, there has always been a smile on her face, even if it remains faint at times.
Hearing some footsteps, Su Xi-er turned and spotted Feng Changqing. Maybe he has something to report. Hence, she dismissed Ruo Yuan and Hong Li by telling them to prepare some lotus seed soup.
Only after the two of them had left the rear garden did Feng Changqing speak. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, Prince Hao already knows about your identity.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Mmm, I didn¡¯t tell you about this matter.¡± Even though he found out about it, I can still feel his deep and intense love for me.
¡°With Prince Yun dead, His Majesty only needs to stabilise the court before he can fully grasp the imperial power. Your old subordinates from Nanzhao have sent a letter asking what our next step should be.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze became distant as she thought about Ning Lianchen who was far away in Nanzhao. ¡°The old subordinates in Nanzhao should assist Lianchen with all their strength. Remember to secretly train soldiers and manage businesses.¡±
¡°What should we do with those who followed us to Beimin? Continue handling businesses?¡± Feng Changqing asked.
¡°Even if Yun Ruofeng is dead, these subordinates still have some use. Even if things are stable now, it doesn¡¯t mean that peace will hold forever. We mustn¡¯t let down our guard.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
Seeing his solemn expression, Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°You are already past 20, right? If there is any youngdy you fancy, remember to let me know.¡±
Feng Changqing was stunned for a moment before he quickly replied, ¡°This subordinate is not in a rush to get married.¡± Besides, this appearance of mine is enough to scare anyone.
¡°Yu Xiao excels in strange nts and herbs, while Mei Jinxiu has been diligently studying the Mei Family¡¯s medical skills. With the two of them working together, I trust that your appearance can be restored.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s face was full of determination. If their coboration still can¡¯t recover Feng Changqing¡¯s appearance, I will think of another way.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, this subordinate has troubled you. Many thanks.¡± Feng Changqing understood her character, and knew that she was one who wouldn¡¯t be dissuaded once her mind was made up. However, he was also aware that his injuries were too deep for the scars on his face to fade away.
¡°Feng Changqing, it isn¡¯t right for you to be alone. It is my hope that my subordinate can have a family, and spend his days blissfully.¡± Su Xi-er enunciated every word.
Pei Qianhao happened to hear her words as he entered the rear garden. ¡°She¡¯s right; you should have your own family, and spend your days blissfully.¡±
Feng Changqing turned around and deferentially bowed. ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao waved his hand and signalled for him to get up. ¡°Which youngdy do you fancy?¡±
¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t have a woman I like. There¡¯s no need to rush over this matter.¡± Feng Changqing hadn¡¯t expected a man to ask him something like that.
Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao. ¡°You are almost done with the flower field, right?¡±
¡°The preparations for the initial stage have beenpleted. We just have to wait for next spring.¡± Pei Qianhao replied as he tucked the loose strands of hair behind her ears.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great then. Feng Changqing, find some time to take a walk outside. Who knows if you will find a youngdy you fancy?¡±
CHAPTER 440 (1): KISS ME
CHAPTER 440 (1): KISS ME
Trantion: Rakumon
Watching his swiftly departing figure, Su Xi-er felt guilty. His pure loyalty is only because I happened to save him in passing while he was being beaten. He has long since returned this favour to me, yet he continues to follow me even now. He¡¯s even gone as far as to disregard his own appearance and marriage.
Pei Qianhao embraced her, and whispered into her ears. ¡°Xi-er, Feng Changqing has his own ns and thoughts about this. He will eventually want to get married someday, and you don¡¯t have to beat yourself up over it.¡±
¡°Before you met me, when were you nning to get married?¡± Su Xi-er raised her head and asked with an earnest expression.
¡°This Prince originally didn¡¯t n on getting married, thinking that no one would be able to enter my heart. But who would have known that this Prince ounted for everything but you.¡± Pei Qianhao softly chuckled, and tickled her nose with his finger. ¡°You¡¯re a little bewitching fairy.¡±
Su Xi-er widely grinned in a mischievous manner. ¡°Prince Hao, have you been bewitched?¡±
¡°I have indeed.¡± A glint flickered in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes as he hugged her and spun around, pressing her against the trunk of the plum blossom tree.
This scene resembled the one in the woods in the suburbs, and Su Xi-er immediately stopped him. ¡°We tossed around enoughst night. You¡¯re not allowed to do it in broad daylight. Besides, I¡¯m feeling cold.¡± She knew that her first two sentences wouldn¡¯t work, but she was confident that herst few words would be effective.
As expected, Pei Qianhao retracted his hand. ¡°This Prince will carry you back to the room.¡± He then immediately proceeded to pick her up. Feeling the world spin around her, she soon found herself with her arms hooked around his neck, gazing into his eyes with her own resplendent gaze.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s heart stirred, and he bent down to nt a kiss on her forehead before striding out of the rear garden and heading towards the main courtyard.
Every guard that they passed along the way would bow upon seeing Pei Qianhao, then watch with wide eyes as he made his way to the hall. It¡¯s currently the middle of the day, yet he¡¯s walking so quickly towards the main room. It¡¯s inevitable that people would misunderstand. Then, everyone once again recalled that Pei Qianhao had been holding it in for 25 years. Even using the words ¡®wolf¡¯ and ¡®tiger¡¯ to describe him wouldn¡¯t be sufficient to disy Prince Hao¡¯s...formidable might.
After entering the main room, Pei Qianhao set Su Xi-er on the bed, raising his eyebrows as he looked at her. ¡°Princess Consort, what should we do next?¡±
His hint is already so tant. I¡¯d be a fool if I didn¡¯t understand what he¡¯s getting at. Su Xi-er immediately sat up. ¡°I want to drink lotus seed soup; I¡¯ll go to the main hall to wait for Ruo Yuan and Hong Li to bring it over.¡±
¡°They just went to prepare it, so it will be a while before they finish. Why don¡¯t we do something else?¡± Right after he said that, his tall figure pressed down, pinning her hands above her head.
A trail of kisses rained down and covered her mouth, pushing down the words that she had wanted to say. His tongue slipped into her mouth and entangled with hers. Under his attack, Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but lift her legs and wrap them around his waist.
Pei Qianhao let out a soft chuckle. ¡°You took the initiative.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s face instantly flushed red as she tried to bring her legs down, but he had already grabbed ahold of them.¡°Now, this Prince won¡¯t let you retreat.¡±
CHAPTER 440 (2): KISS ME
CHAPTER 440 (2): KISS ME
Trantion: Rakumon
After a long while, Ruo Yuan and Hong Li arrived outside of the main courtyard with the lotus seed soup. It¡¯s been so long; the Princess Consort must have returned to the main courtyard. However, right after they entered the main courtyard, they realised that something was amiss. There should still be guards around since it¡¯s the middle of the day, but howe nobody is here?
Ruo Yuan was confused, and involuntarily stopped to ask. ¡°The Princess Consort isn¡¯t in the main courtyard, right? It¡¯s too quiet here.¡±
¡°She¡¯s definitely not in the rear garden, and we also checked that there was no one in the main hall. She has to be here. Prince Hao still hasn¡¯t returned from the pce yet. Let¡¯s go.¡± Hong Li pulled her along as they walked in.
They saw no one in the hall of the main courtyard, and thus deduced that she might be in the main room at the back. Hence, the two of them walked over.
Just as they reached the door of the outer chamber, a series of bashful voices made their way to their ears, causing them to immediately blush.
Hong Li tugged at the dazed Ruo Yuan and whispered, ¡°Quickly leave.¡±
Ruo Yuan¡¯s expression returned to normal, and she immediately followed Hong Li as they scurried away. Only after they arrived at the hall of the main courtyard did their palpitating hearts calm down.
¡°Things are bound to get heated often between a newlywed couple. We have to pay more attention when we serve the Princess Consort in the future.¡± Hong Li patted her chest as she advised Ruo Yuan, who quickly nodded in agreement.
¡°Prince Hao would definitely be displeased if he finds out. We have to be cautious.¡±
As such, the two of them were left waiting in the main hall until the lotus seed soup had gone cold. They could only return to the backyard to warm it up again before bringing it back.
The second time they arrived, their faces were full of caution as they gingerly walked to the main hall. Only when they saw Su Xi-er sitting at the upper seat were they finally relieved.
Ruo Yuan and Hong Li bowed. ¡°Princess Consort, the lotus seed soup is here.¡±
Just as the words left their mouths, arge hand deftly took the bowl away.
Ruo Yuan and Hong Li watched as Pei Qianhao brought a spoonful of soup up to his lips before blowing on it and feeding Su Xi-er. His practised movements made it clear that he did this frequently. The extent of his affection was enough to astonish others again!
Pei Qianhao turned to the both of them who were still in a daze. ¡°You may withdraw.¡±
His cold voice caused them to jump in fright, but they quickly bowed. ¡°This servant will take my leave.¡± They then turned on their heels and hastily left.
Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao. ¡°My waist is sore.¡±
Pei Qianhao instantly became worried. ¡°Which part of your waist hurts?¡± His hands quickly travelled to the aforementioned part of her body as he asked.
¡°Stop tormenting me and it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±
Pei Qianhao stopped moving his hand and lowered his head to gaze at her. ¡°This Prince will instruct Mei Jinxiu to prepare some medicine for you to nourish your body. I will pay attention during this period of time.¡± His attitude had suddenly be serious all because she had said that it was painful.
Su Xi-er felt a little bad and reluctant upon seeing how he behaved. He is still young and vigorous, as well as having just experienced something new. It¡¯s only natural that he would have some trouble holding himself back, but how am I expected to take it so many times a day?
Thus, she smiled at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we both take a step back? No more than twice a day, alright?¡±
¡°As you wish.¡± Pei Qianhao epted and brought another spoonful of soup to her lips.
She parted her lips and drank the soup with a smile, finding it to be very delicious.
~~~
In contrast to the warm atmosphere, 500 kilometres away from the capital, Xie Yun had a stormy expression with no vestiges of his usual gentle demeanour. A general under him had passed away, numerous soldiers had died, and still, others had gone missing.
This has dealt a huge blow to me, and it¡¯s all because of Pei Qianhao! His methods are too vicious! I only just finished settling this matter when one of my subordinates came to report that the Empress Dowager has gone missing from the temple. On top of all of this, Prince Yun not only failed to snatch Su Xi-er away, but even lost his life in the process!
A derisive smile formed at the side of Xie Yun¡¯s mouth. I have overestimated Yun Ruofeng.
CHAPTER 441 (1): UNFATHOMABLE
CHAPTER 441 (1): UNFATHOMABLE
Trantion: Rakumon
Xie Yun gazed into the distance before leaping onto a horse and raising the horsewhip. ¡°Swiftly return to the capital.¡±
Receiving his order, all the guards immediately mounted their horses and followed Xie Yun.
They had travelled continuously for a kilometre when a group of Imperial Army guards suddenly appeared in front of them with the Third Imperial Prince, Situ Li, in the lead.
Xie Yun immediately steered his horse in the direction of the procession. Despite not understanding his actions, the guards behind him followed suit.
Hearing the sound of horse hooves heading towards his direction, Situ Li immediately turned around. It¡¯s Xie Yun. He fell for Pei Qianhao¡¯s trap, and was upied until now. It appears that he¡¯s returning to the capital.
¡°Third Imperial Prince, you have just returned to the capital, and now you¡¯re leaving?¡± Xie Yun stopped a metre away from them and asked.
Situ Li¡¯s eyes were like emotionless pools as he calmly replied, ¡°The bustle in the capital is not suitable for this Prince. I might as well go to a faraway small county instead.¡±
¡°Third Imperial Prince, are you leaving willingly this time? I wonder when you will return; I¡¯m afraid that Consort Dowager Guo will miss you.¡± Xie Yun nced at the Imperial Army guards before he moved his horse closer to Situ Li.
¡°Third Imperial Prince, the Pei Residence is responsible for your Empress Mother¡¯s tragic death. Are you simply going to let yourself be manipted into leaving just like that?¡± Xie Yun lowered his voice.
However, Situ Li smiled. ¡°Empress Mother was pure and benign. Even if she was harmed by someone, she still wouldn¡¯t hate them. Commandery Prince Xie, if you wish to deal with Prince Hao, you should do it on your own.¡±
Situ Li had already made his stance very clear, tly refusing Xie Yun¡¯s request. If you want to deal with him, do it alone. This Prince doesn¡¯t want to join you.
A soft chuckle escaped from Xie Yun¡¯s lips. ¡°Third Imperial Prince, your opinion is unique. If that¡¯s the case, this Prince won¡¯t force you. Instead, I wish you smooth-sailing journey ahead. This Prince wonders when¡¯s the next time I will see you.¡±
¡°Perhaps it will be very soon. Who knows if you will be joining me in the faraway rural county before long?¡± Situ Li slowly said before turning towards the Imperial Army guards, signalling for them to continue moving forward.
The procession began travelling again, and Xie Yun¡¯s expression darkened as he watched Situ Li¡¯s departing figure. Only the loser will be banished to a faraway rural county. Situ Li is unfathomable; he is sometimes open and upright, but can be vicious in the blink of an eye. I can only say that he conceals himself very deeply.
Is he really willing to be transferred to the rural county this time? After some contemtion, Xie Yun raised his horsewhip and ordered his men to hurry to the capital.
The group sped ahead, but were stopped by the guards at the capital gate when they finally arrived.
Xie Yun stepped forward and loudly chided, ¡°Audacious! How dare you even stop Commandery Prince Xie! Your dog eyes are blind!¡±
As the guards at the capital gate had been reced with a new batch of soldiers, none of them had seen Xie Yun before. Besides, how can we let someone who arrived with a group of soldiers and horses casually enter without verifying his identity? The captain of the guards showed no fear, putting on a stern expression as he confidently said, ¡°Take out your waist tablet[1] for us to confirm. Prince Hao¡¯s wedding was a short while ago, so the examination process is much stricter than before. We hope you can understand.¡±
A cold glint emerged in Xie Yun¡¯s eyes as soon as he heard the words ¡®Prince Hao¡¯s wedding¡¯, but he made sure to quickly hide it. He waved his hand to hush the personal guards who were about tosh out and took out his waist tablet. ¡°Look carefully.¡±
1. A form of identification tag, especially for people with statuses.
CHAPTER 441 (2): UNFATHOMABLE
CHAPTER 441 (2): UNFATHOMABLE
Trantion: Rakumon
Xie Yun gently smiled. ¡°This Prince finds it a pity that I didn¡¯t attend Prince Hao¡¯s wedding. However, this Prince will visit him at his residence another day.¡± He then headed to the Commandery Prince Residence on horseback.
Upon arriving at his residence, Xie Yun immediately went to Xie Liuli¡¯s courtyard. My biological younger sister is my only family in this world. I have been worried about her, especially since I have been away for many days.
However, as soon as he stepped into her courtyard, he saw Xie Liuli¡¯s personal maidservant frantically walking over. ¡°Commandery Prince, the Commandery Princess has gone missing again!¡±
Xie Yun became anxious. ¡°When did she go missing?¡±
¡°The Commandery Princess said that she wanted to take a stroll in the rear garden, so this servant went with her. After that, we entered the gazebo[1] in the garden, and the Commandery Princess wanted some flower cakes[2]However, by the time this servant came back from getting them, the Commandery Princess was already missing. It couldn¡¯t have been more than an hour between me leaving and returning with the flower cakes.¡±
Xie Yun immediately guessed that Xie Liuli had snuck out of the residence. She probably made use of the fact that I wasn¡¯t around to lure her maidservant away so that she could sneak out on her own.
I have been spoiling her too much, indulging her every wish, resulting in her forgetting the rules. This has be especially prevalent recently, with her always wanting to go out.
What does it mean when an unmarried girl wants to go out? There was aplicated look in Xie Yun¡¯s eyes. Could she have taken a liking to a man? No, that won¡¯t do! I definitely can¡¯t allow my younger sister to fool around.
~~~
Meanwhile, Xie Liuli was walking on the main streets while d in a dress made of amon material. Apart from being worried about her elder brother, she had also been thinking about the tall man who rescued her the other day.
He was very mysterious, even wearing a cloth over his face. However, I was still able to see his eyes shining with spirit. If I can see him and those eyes again, I¡¯ll be able to recognise him right away.
She had boldly slipped out of the residence just to see if they had the fate to meet again.
Xie Liuli had been walking for a long time, but she still hadn¡¯t found those familiar eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but be a little dejected. I can onlye out for four hours, and once I return, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t have the chance toe out again.
She suddenly stopped in her tracks and sighed Then, she turned around and prepared to head for another street. However, just as she turned around, she bumped into a man who was making his way out of another alley.
The man immediately reached out his hand to support her. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±
The familiar voice caused Xie Liuli¡¯s breathing to hitch. Her head immediately jerked up, and a man dressed in blue robes with a blue veil on his face entered her eyes.
That pair of eyes! They¡¯re extremely familiar...that¡¯s right, it¡¯s them!
Xie Liuli was overwhelmed with emotions. Disregarding the people in the surroundings, she immediately grabbed his hand and softly called, ¡°Benefactor.¡±
Feng Changqing hadn¡¯t expected that he would meet her once again. She¡¯s Commandery Princess Xie, the younger sister of the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ enemy.
After his expression returned to normal, he broke free of Xie Liuli¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve gotten the wrong person. We haven¡¯t met before.¡± He then turned to leave.
Xie Liuli didn¡¯t shout for him, but simply followed him. Why did he pretend not to recognise me? Is it because he already has a wife?
Feng Changqing began to takerge strides, setting a brisk pace in order to shake her off. However, when he heard the sound of someone falling behind him, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to steel his heart and ignore it. Turning around, he went back to Xie Liuli and helped her back up.
Xie Liuli¡¯s face was smeared with dirt from having fallen down, but she was still smiling happily. ¡°Benefactor, you recognise me, don¡¯t you? Why did you pretend not to remember me just now?¡±
¡°Miss, me saving you was really nothing; you don¡¯t have to pay it any mind. Please don¡¯t follow me anymore.¡± Feng Changqing told her with a cid expression, his eyes calm with nary a ripple.
1. I tried to find a design that was from ancient China.
2. There are many types, so I tried to find an example.
CHAPTER 442 (1): PHYSIOGNOMIC PAIRING OF A MARRIED COUPLE
CHAPTER 442 (1): PHYSIOGNOMIC PAIRING OF A MARRIED COUPLE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 8ÔÂÔÂ24ÈÕÎçáá11•r18·ÖPDT
Disregarding the so-called reputation a youngdy must uphold, she bluntly asked, ¡°Benefactor, what¡¯s your name? Where do you live? Are you a citizen of Beimin? Do you have...¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but her mouth just couldn¡¯t form the next few words when she saw his shining eyes.
Do you have a wife? Do you have a youngdy you like?
Naturally, Feng Changqing wouldn¡¯t answer any of these questions. ¡°Commandery Princess Xie, don¡¯t think too much about meaningless things. You should stop following me, and quickly return to the Commandery Prince Residence. I won¡¯t help you again if you fall.¡± He then turned to leave without sparing a single nce at Xie Liuli.
Xie Liuli no longer followed, simply watching him in a daze. Even if he doesn¡¯t have a wife, I can tell that he doesn¡¯t have the teeniest bit of feelings towards me. He wasn¡¯t even willing to tell me his name.
Even after Feng Changqing¡¯s figure had disappeared from Xie Liuli¡¯s sight, she was still staring in the direction he had left. Rooted the spot, her legs just refused to budge, and her body froze in ce as if her breathing had stopped.
Only when someone called her from behind did she turn around. Ignoring the displeasure in Xie Yun¡¯s eyes, she greeted, ¡°Elder Brother.¡±
Discerning her low spirits, the ire that had umted in Xie Yun¡¯s heart immediately vanished as he raised his hand to caress her head. ¡°You have grown up and be more rebellious, running around outside without my permission. Liuli, I¡¯ve been busy these past few days; you had me worried.¡±
Xie Liuli raised her head to look at him. ¡°Elder Brother, why don¡¯t you bring me out to y when you¡¯re free?¡±
Prompted by her words, Xie Yun suddenly realised that he couldn¡¯t recall thest time he had apanied his younger sister. Now that she had made the request, he couldn¡¯t bear to reject her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out to tour around when I have the time. We can go anywhere you want as long as it¡¯s not too far away.¡±
Right after the words left his mouth, a horse carriage from the Commandery Prince Residence entered the alley, and Xie Yun patted his sister¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the residence; get onto the horse carriage.¡±
Xie Liuli nodded, and Xie Yun went forward to help her board the carriage. Before she got in, she turned to look into the distance. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to see him ever again.
This subtle movement of hers didn¡¯t escape Xie Yun¡¯s eyes. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he knew that Xie Liuli had something weighing on her mind.
Only until they reached her courtyard in the Commandery Prince Residence did Xie Yun ask, ¡°Liuli, tell me the truth; for whom did you sneak out of the residence for?¡±
Xie Liuli understood that based on her brother¡¯s character, her future husband must be someone that he picked out. The best scenario for him would be a marriage alliance, and he will select a family that would benefit the Xie Family. Thus, she decided to lie, ¡°I wanted to go out and y. It has been very stifling staying in my boudoir for more than 10 years.¡±
Xie Yun was sceptical. ¡°You can¡¯t hide anything from me. Even if you don¡¯t tell me now, I will still find out eventually. I¡¯ll only ask you one question: was it because of a man?¡±
Xie Liuli¡¯s shocked and panicked expression was clear on her face, only serving to confirm Xie Yun¡¯s suspicions.
¡°Liuli, with us two siblings being the only two left in the Xie Family, you can¡¯t have the final say in your wedding. Since an elder brother is like a father, I will be making the decision for you.¡± Xie Yun then left without giving her a chance to reply.
From then on, more guards were stationed in front of the Coloured ze[1] Courtyard, and Xie Liuli¡¯s personal maidservants increased from one to two.
1. The ¡®li¡¯ in Xie Liuli¡¯s name means something like coloured ze.
CHAPTER 442 (2): PHYSIOGNOMIC PAIRING OF A MARRIED COUPLE
CHAPTER 442 (2): PHYSIOGNOMIC PAIRING OF A MARRIED COUPLE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 8ÔÂÔÂ24ÈÕÎçáá11•r18·ÖPDT
Throughout history, the fall of major aristocratic ns was nothing unusual, but I can¡¯t let the Xie Family be ruined in my hands. I can let Liuli have her way with trivial matters, but that can¡¯t be allowed for other more important matters.
Resolution emerged in Xie Yun¡¯s eyes before he regained his usual gentle demeanour and headed for the entrance of the residence. I have to make a trip to the pce now.
~~~
In contrast to the depressing atmosphere that surrounded the Xie Residence, the Prince Hao Residence was practically bustling with a celebratory air.
The two guardian lion statues[1] at both sides of the entrance had arge wedding flower ribbon hanging from them[2], and the signboard was decorated with red silk[3]. Even the wide pirs beside the copper gates were decorated with the same red silk.
A horse carriage from the imperial pce stopped before the entrance of the Prince Hao Residence, and a woman wearing a benevolent smile soon alighted. She donned a light brown dress with a golden hairpin in her hair bun, and a senior old maidservant stood next to her.
This woman was none other than Consort Dowager Guo, and this was her first time leaving the pce in many years.
I can already see that the Prince Hao Residence is full of excitement from out here. Her smile involuntarily deepened, and the old maidservant supported her as they walked forward.
A guard stationed at the entrance immediately recognised that the horse carriage and attire of the visitors belonged to the imperial pce, and he deferentially said, ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to Consort Dowager Guo. Please wait here for a moment while this subordinate goes to report to Prince Hao.¡± He then turned around and rushed into the residence.
Consort Dowager Guo nodded and told the old maidservant. ¡°To see how capable a master is, we can first look at their subordinates. This Consort Dowager didn¡¯t even say anything, yet the guard had already deduced my identity.¡±
The old maidservant respectfully replied, ¡°What you said is right, Consort Dowager Guo. Everyone is well aware of Prince Hao¡¯s influence; with his help, it would be hard for the Second Imperial Prince to remain away even if he wanted to.¡±
Herst sentence hit the mark in Consort Dowager¡¯s heart. Thetter hade here for two reasons: to visit Su Xi-er whom she found likeable, and more importantly, to see if Pei Qianhao had made any progress with seeking out the Second Imperial Prince.
Soon, a woman d in a pink dress came out of the residence, and was greeted by Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s smile. ¡°Consort Dowager, you came so suddenly that we didn¡¯t even prepare anything in the residence. You should have notified me earlier.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s face was wreathed in smiles. When the guard hade to notify them a short while ago, Pei Qianhao had been helping her massage her waist. He seemed to have been under the impression that she was nearly dying from the pain; in reality, she only felt a bit sore.
Upon hearing about Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s arrival, she had immediately gotten up and headed for the main entrance.
Consort Dowager Guo grabbed her hand. ¡°The more this Consort Dowager looks at you, the fonder I be of you. If I had known earlier, I should have taken you as my goddaughter.¡±
¡°Consort Dowager, let¡¯s enter the residence first before we talk more. Prince Hao is in the main hall.¡± Su Xi-er held Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s hand as they walked into the residence.
When they entered the main hall, Pei Qianhao was standing beside the upper seat. After noticing Consort Dowager Guo, he personally poured some tea for her.
Su Xi-er took the teacup and passed it to Consort Dowager Guo. ¡°It¡¯s warm; drink some to warm your body.¡±
Consort Dowager Guo took the teacup as her gaze shuffled between the two of them, finally remarking, ¡°Now that this Consort Dowager has had a chance to watch you two, I have noticed that the both of you have the physiognomic pairing of a married couple[4].¡±
The corners of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth rose. ¡°That¡¯s a given. After being together with this Prince for a long time, her personality has begun to resemble this Prince, and she has be more overbearing and hard-headed than other women.¡±
Everyone was aware of Su Xi-er¡¯s arrogant demeanour after witnessing the scene at the night banquet in the pce. After all, she had even dared to teach Crown Prince Chu a lesson. However, Prince Hao¡¯s exnation for her behaviour was simply that she would resemble him after being together for so long.
In other words, what he was saying was: ¡°Find this Prince if you have any objections. As for how my Princess Consort is, as long as this Prince likes her, no one has any right to gossip about her.¡±
1. Often ced at the sides of the entrances of the imperial pce, residences of nobles, temples, and other ¡®grand¡¯ ces in pairs. Here¡¯s an example.
2. I found a picture of the lion statues with the ribbon
3. I¡¯m guessing it looks something like this.
4. This is a difficult concept to exin, but to put it simply, it¡¯s referring to how a married couple look increasingly more like one another as they mutually influence each other spiritually and in terms of habits after being with one another for a long time. Thesemon features also represent how the couple is predestined to be married.
CHAPTER 443 (1): BE SURE TO COME
CHAPTER 443 (1): BE SURE TO COME
She had been born to a family of merchants, and already had someone who she was interested in. However, thete Emperor took a liking to her when he saw her during an outing, and forcefully snatched her away. Unable to defy the imperial power, she couldn¡¯t escape from the wedding arrangement, and her entire n had been forced to abandon their merchant life to pander to thete emperor.
She had been greatly favoured by thete emperor after she entered the pce, and she gave birth to a son very quickly. Unfortunately, the affection didn¡¯tst long, and the number of visits to her repose pce gradually decreased. During this period, the reverie of living as a young girl was obliterated, and the imperial pce became the equivalent of an icy prison.
In the end, she decided to set up a Buddha hall in her repose pce and peacefully pray, staying aloof of worldly affairs. When thete Emperor passed away, she was originally supposed to follow him in death, but Pei Qianhao had saved her life. Now, her biggest wish was to watch her son get married, and to see her grandchildren surrounding her.
Noticing Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s distant gaze, Su Xi-er avoided disturbing her, understanding that the former was lost in her own thoughts. It was only after the dreamy look disappeared from her eyes did Su Xi-er speak. ¡°Consort Dowager, Prince Hao has already sent people to search for the Second Imperial Prince. He should being back soon.¡±
The words ¡®Second Imperial Prince¡¯ immediately pulled Consort Dowager Guo out of her thoughts. Her eyes shone, and she looked at Pei Qianhao with a face full of hope. ¡°Prince Hao, this Empress Dowager wishes to see the Second Imperial Prince as soon as possible. He has been wandering around on his own for many years, and I don¡¯t even know how he¡¯s doing.¡±
Pei Qianhao understood Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s concern, and moved tofort her. ¡°Consort Dowager, don¡¯t worry. The Second Imperial Prince has been living very well outside; in fact, this Prince already knows where he is. He has travelled far and wide for the past three years, visiting numerous rural counties and observing the hardships of themoners. He even made his way to the western region, and after staying there for a few months, made his way back to the suburbs of Beimin where he was recently found.¡±
Consort Dowager Guo felt grief swallowing her heart upon hearing how her son had been roaming about. To think that he even went to the western region. The area is surrounded by deserts and cliffs, with only an oasis from time to time. Those people rear livestock for a living, and are also known to be bold and unrestrained. However, they also tend to be more irritable, and may resort to violence at the slightest provocation.
Su Xi-er could discern the worry in Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s eyes, so she went forward and bent down to grasp her hand. ¡°Consort Dowager, with how many ces the Second Imperial Prince has been to, he must be very knowledgeable and experienced. He will surely be a great and loyal asset to Beimin when he returns. Besides, perhaps the reason he is currently in the suburbs is because he already intended to return.¡±
Consort Dowager Guo was stunned for a moment before delight shone in her eyes. ¡°This Consort Dowager can rest assured if he¡¯s really nning toe back.¡± She raised her head to look at Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, it¡¯s all thanks to you. If it weren¡¯t for you supporting the Situ Imperial Family, the imperial power would have been seized by someone else long ago.¡±
Despite being devoted to Buddha and staying aloof from worldly affairs, staying in the pce for so long had naturally allowed her to see things clearly from a perspective that many others couldn¡¯t.
Every major n sees that His Majesty is still young, and has tried to use this opportunity to seize the imperial power. It was only through the efforts of Prince Hao and his domination over the other court officials that the Situ Imperial Family has remained safe. Yet, many looking on from the outside can only gossip that Prince Hao is ambitious, and is seizing control of the court for himself.
Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao. He doesn¡¯t mind that at all, and only a pure intent exists in his eyes.
CHAPTER 443 (2): BE SURE TO COME
CHAPTER 443 (2): BE SURE TO COME
Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s face was full of joy as she immediately stood up from her chair. ¡°This Consort Dowager will return to the pce right now to personally prepare a delicious meal for him.¡± She then smiled at Su Xi-er before swiftly leaving the main hall.
The senior old maidservant quickly followed, quickly advising Consort Dowager Guo in fear that thetter may fall over. ¡°Consort Dowager, walk slower.¡±
Watching how Consort Dowager Guo was in a hurry to leave, Su Xi-er remembered her own mother. Every time I didn¡¯t want to eat the dishes from the Imperial Kitchen, Empress Mother would personally cook for me. It was so blissful back then.
It was at this moment that Pei Qianhao hugged her from behind, his wide shoulders circling around her as he whispered, ¡°Did you think of your Empress Mother again?¡± He could discern the deep emotions that hid in her eyes with just a nce.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±
Pei Qianhao moved close enough that she could feel his breath tickling her ear. ¡°You have me, your husband, who¡¯s also omnipotent. You should be very happy.¡±
¡°Omnipotent? Tell me, what can you do?¡± Su Xi-erughed at his words, teasing him back.
yfulness shed past Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can cook, warm the quilt, and I can even paint.¡±
Su Xi-er definitely didn¡¯t doubt his ability in warming the quilt, and she was the one who had imed he could paint at the pce banquet. However¡ He knows how to cook?
Su Xi-er turned around to hug him. ¡°You can cook?¡±
¡°Yes, do you want to have a taste?¡±
Su Xi-er repeatedly nodded. ¡°Yes I do, and I want it now.¡±
A soft chuckle escaped from Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips. ¡°You said that you don¡¯t want it on the bed, and now you¡¯re saying that you want it in broad daylight.¡± He purposely misinterpreted her words andughed naughtily.
Su Xi-er immediately punched him in a yful manner. ¡°Nonsense, be careful that I don¡¯t stuff your mouth with cotton!¡±
Her puffed out cheeks only made her increasingly adorable to Pei Qianhao, and he couldn¡¯t help but pinch her rosy cheeks. ¡°Xi-er, this Prince realised that you¡¯re getting more and more beautiful by the day. Why don¡¯t you tell this Prince whether I have yed a role in it?¡±
The medical book states that when a married couple make love regrly, the wife¡¯s vitality will improve, and her skin will be smoother. Meanwhile, the husband¡¯s body will also be stronger and fitter.
On the other hand, Su Xi-er realised that Pei Qianhao was getting more and more shameless by the day after they got married. And he¡¯s being shameless in such a matter-of-fact way.
Just as Su Xi-er was about to retaliate, a guard suddenly came to report. ¡°Prince Hao, Crown Prince Chu is requesting an audience.¡±
The guard spoke in a cid manner, having already grown used to the intimacy between Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er.
After losing his face at the banquet the other night, what¡¯s his intention in personallying to visit us? Is he trying to recover his reputation?
Pei Qianhao let go of Su Xi-er and instructed, ¡°Lead Crown Prince Chu into the residence.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The guard then rapidly walked out of the main hall.
Soon, Chu Linglong, d in his long purple robes, walked into the main hall. His gaze roamed about Pei Qianhao for a while beforending on Su Xi-er. ¡°Prince Hao, aren¡¯t you scared of spoiling the Princess Consort by doting on her so much? If the male doesn¡¯t show off his might right from the start, how is he going to keep his reputation and position in the house in the future?¡±
Su Xi-er inwardly snorted. Crown Prince Chu hasn¡¯t suffered enough losses; he¡¯s stilling to look for trouble on someone else¡¯s territory.
¡°Crown Prince Chu, you¡¯re poking your nose too much into this Prince¡¯s household matters.¡±
This one sentence was sufficient to temporarily silence Chu Linglong, but his expression remained normal, as if he didn¡¯t mind it at all. ¡°Princess Consort Hao, your tactic was really marvellous that day, and this Crown Prince fell for it. I will be returning to my country today, and I will be sure to invite both of you to Dongling in the future.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled as she replied, ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Crown Prince Chu. As long as you invite us in the future, you can be sure that we¡¯ll turn up.¡± Regardless of whether we really intend to go, we still can¡¯t dispense with the necessary formalities.
Chu Linglong nodded and smiled alluringly. ¡°This Crown Prince won¡¯t stay here any longer then. Princess Consort, be sure toe next time. This Crown Prince will be waiting.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Crown Prince Chu, I will be there.¡± Su Xi-er slowly replied.
In the end, Chu Linglong bowed to Pei Qianhao and turned to leave.
Watching his departing figure, Su Xi-er raised her eyebrow. ¡°Why is he inviting me to Dongling? Does he n to reim his reputation?¡±
CHAPTER 444 (1): STRONG-HEADED AND OUTSTANDING
CHAPTER 444 (1): STRONG-HEADED AND OUTSTANDING
Ning Rn¡¯s reputation had been widely known among the four nations, not losing out to Pei Qianhao¡¯s. Despite the controversy around her rtionship problems, nearly everyone agreed that every other aspect of her was what a woman should aspire to be. Protecting her country, settling matters with foreign tribes, and bringing peace and stability to the people with her strong governing ability.
¡°That was in the past; I am now your Su Xi-er.¡± She smiled. She then walked to him and caressed his eyes. ¡°You said that you only want me to be your Xi-er in this life. I don¡¯t make promises easily, but if I do, they will be for a lifetime.¡±
Pei Qianhao grabbed her hand. ¡°We have already agreed that I will only touch you twice per day, but you should understand that it¡¯s very hard for me to resist you when you tempt me like this.¡±
¡°Who¡¯s tempting you?¡± Su Xi-er pulled her hand away. I said some sweet words to me because I wanted to be nice, yet he said that I was deliberately tempting him.
Suddenly, Mei Jinxiu¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Princess Consort, I have a request.¡± Only after she spoke did she realise that Pei Qianhao was also present.
Thus, she could only soften her demeanour and bow. ¡°This peasant woman pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er turned around and looked at Mei Jinxiu. ¡°You may dispense with the formalities when there are no outsiders around. What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Mei Jinxiu replied, ¡°Many of the other physicians in the capital have blocked the entrance to my medical clinic because they were upset that I was offering consultations at a low price. They say that if I don¡¯t raise my prices, they won¡¯t allow me to continue practising. However, even if Beimin is prosperous, there is no way that everyone can be rich. This is especially the case for some of the old uncles who have been left destitute after their sons passed away, and don¡¯t have the money to seek treatment.¡±
Su Xi-er replied, ¡°Leave this matter to me. You are doing a good deed by saving people with your medical skills. I don¡¯t believe that anyone would dare to block the entrance of your medical clinic!¡± She immediately headed out of the main hall.
After taking just a few steps, she swiftly turned around to tell Pei Qianhao, ¡°Don¡¯t involve yourself in this. I also won¡¯t use my status as Princess Consort Hao to oppress them.¡±
Without waiting for Pei Qianhao¡¯s reply, Su Xi-er had already left, her strong determination clearly discernible. Mei Jinxiu quickly jumped to her senses and followed along.
Pei Qianhao was taciturn. Many people, including me, are unable to avoid using their status as a means to oppress others. My princess consort is always impressing me in new ways.
This is not about being powerful and strong-headed, but being outstanding. Some men couldn¡¯t defeat her, which was why they used words such as ¡®strong-headed¡¯ to gloss over her merits.
While Su Xi-er had just exited the main entrance, Wu Ling happened to rush back and arrived at the main hall.
¡°Prince Hao, this subordinate secretly sent some soldiers to search, and while they couldn¡¯t find Prince Yun¡¯s body at the bottom of the cliff, they did discover Prince Yun¡¯s torn clothes alongside a pile of bones. He must have been torn apart by wild beasts and devoured by them, leaving him without an intact corpse.
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°Only if he¡¯s dead will everything be peaceful. Have you dealt with those bones yet?¡±
¡°This subordinate has already ordered someone to bury them without leaving a trace.¡±
¡°Well done. Call back all the soldiers; we¡¯ll leave Prince Yun¡¯s matter at this.¡± Pei Qianhao waved his hand and instructed.
Wu Ling bowed. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± He then turned to leave.
He had only taken a few steps when he heard Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice. ¡°This Prince has assigned Ye Qingzhu to work in the Consort Dowager¡¯s pce. As for when she¡¯ll be able toe back out, I¡¯ll leave that decision to you. Only when you personally take her out can she leave the pce.¡±
CHAPTER 444 (2): STRONG-HEADED AND OUTSTANDING
CHAPTER 444 (2): STRONG-HEADED AND OUTSTANDING
Wu Ling froze and pondered for a moment before nodding. ¡°This subordinate understands.¡±
Pei Qianhao stared straight at him. ¡°Ye Qingzhu saved you before.¡±
Wu Ling froze once again, only regaining his normal expression after a long while. ¡°Prince Hao many thanks for the reminder; this subordinate understands.¡± He then walked out, finding every step that he took to beborious and heavy.
After taking just a few steps out of the main hall, Wu Ling spotted Ruo Yuan walking over. Despite noticing that Ruo Yuan seemed to be nervously evading eye contact, he was too preupied with Ye Qingzhu¡¯s matter, and didn¡¯t notice the former attempting to greet him, simply brushing past her.
Watching Wu Ling¡¯s wide back, Ruo Yuan couldn¡¯t help but be despondent. She had tried to sort out her feelings so that she could prevent herself from constantly being bashful whenever she saw Wu Ling. Why did he ignore me? Can¡¯t we even be friends?
While she was still in a daze, she was shocked to hear footsteps from behind her, immediately jerking out of her thoughts.
It¡¯s Prince Hao!
Ruo Yuan immediately bowed. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao waved his hand, signalling for her to stand up before he continued on his way.
Ruo Yuan felt as if a breeze had blown past her ear, and by the time she returned to her senses, Pei Qianhao had already passed by. Turning around, she could still make out his departing figure.
Hm? Did something happen? Why is everyone leaving the residence? Where is the Princess Consort?
~~~
Meanwhile, the object of Ruo Yuan¡¯s worry, Su Xi-er, had just boarded a horse carriage headed towards Mei Jinxiu¡¯s medical clinic.
Upon arriving, they found that the entrance to the clinic had been blocked by a mass of people, and the carriage could only stop some distance away.
Su Xi-er quickly alighted the carriage. d in her pink dress that was of superior quality, it was obvious at a nce that she was from an influential family, but themoners were unaware of her exact identity.
A few middle-aged men and old uncles with white beards were standing in front of the medical clinic¡¯s entrance with extremely solemn expressions.
Mei Jinxiu pointed at them and softly said, ¡°It¡¯s them; they¡¯re all physicians in the capital. They imed that I¡¯m affecting their business and not sticking to the code of the market by randomly setting prices.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; just leave everything to me.¡± Su Xi-er instructed as she walked forward with Mei Jinxiu closely following behind.
Everyone saw a figure in pink walking over, and realised that it was a beauty once Su Xi-er came closer. The person behind this beauty is Physician Mei. Is this the ¡®reinforcement¡¯ Physician Mei has brought?
Su Xi-er stopped in front of the middle-aged men and old uncles with a smile. ¡°Your purpose in blocking the ce is simply because you want Physician Mei to raise her price.¡±
A middle-aged man at the lead got straight to the point, repeatedly nodding his head. ¡°If she raises her price, we won¡¯t stop her from running her medical clinic. Even though the purpose of a medical clinic is to treat illnesses and save lives, we also need some way to earn a living. She can¡¯t disrupt the rules of the trade.¡±
This point is stated in Beimin¡¯sws; merchants are not to lie, not to illegally traffick goods, not to smuggle government salt[1], and above all else, they are not allowed to maliciously mess with the established prices. Reason is on our side; we¡¯re not scared even if we have to go to the Magistrate Office!
Su Xi-er swept her gaze across the many civilians. ¡°Physician Mei didn¡¯t maliciously disrupt the rules. With so many civilians in Beimin, those with money would naturally visit your medical clinics. The patients Physician Mei treats are mainly impoverishedmoners.¡±
Some civilians started discussing. ¡°What the youngdy said is right. Those who seek Physician Mei out for treatment are mostly the lonely elderly and impoverishedmoners.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Even though Beimin is wealthy, not everyone is rich.¡±
¡°What right do they have to say that Physician Mei is deliberately reducing prices with ill intentions?¡±
After hearing such responses, the few middle-aged men didn¡¯t know how to react, and it took a while before an old uncle with a white beard spoke out. ¡°We won¡¯t ask Physician Mei to raise her prices, but she must make a promise that she will only treat those impoverishedmoners.¡±
Mei Jinxiu¡¯s main intention in setting up the medical clinic was precisely to aplish this, and was about to nod her head. However, before she could do so, she was stopped by Su Xi-er.
1. Edible salt that is produced and sold by the authorities or salt that is distributed by the government after taxes have been collected. Salt was considered a necessity and its importance was on the same level as precious stones, gold, copper, iron and other resources.
CHAPTER 445 (1): ZHEN YU
CHAPTER 445 (1): ZHEN YU
Then, she faced the audience and faintly smiled. "All of you are physicians, why do you have to make things difficult for each other? Themoners will go to the physician that they feel has the better medical skills. Physician Mei can¡¯t promise anything, but she definitely won¡¯t lower her prices when rich patients seek her out.¡±
Themoners around her nodded in unison. "That makes sense. We''ll look for the person with the better medical skills. If Physician Mei''s medical skills aren''t good enough, we wouldn''t look for her even if it was free. Who would mess around with their own health?"
"Exactly, it''s not like we are blind. We will go to the person with the better medical skills."
"By the way, I heard that Physician Mei has been invited to the Prince Hao Residence to be Princess Consort Hao''s personal female healer. However, Physician Mei is kind and can''t bear to close the medical clinic, so she''s running it while tending to Princess Consort Hao."
"What a great physician, and to think they''re forcing her to close her doors! That''s too incorrigible!"
Immediately after, the people began castigating the middle-aged men and old uncles blocking the entrance. "If you have no standards, then don''t run a medical clinic! Physician Mei''s medical skills are recognised by Princess Consort Hao. In my opinion, you are all simply attacking Physician Mei with your underhanded methods because you are afraid that she will steal your customers with her superior skills! How can you still practise medicine when you have such vicious thoughts?!"
The few men began panicking; they had already been nning on working together to force Mei Jinxiu to close her doors. Great, now that this pink-dressed woman has entered the mix, even themoners are starting to mess things up!
Only then did Mei Jinxiu understand that their real intention wasn''t to force her to lower her prices, but to force her to close her doors out of fear that she would steal their customers with hermendable medical skills. Her eyes darkened, and displeasure was practically written on her face. For someone with a straightforward character like hers, they often wore their emotions on their sleeve.
Su Xi-er patted her shoulder. "It''s not easy to practise medicine; those of the same trade shouldn''t make things difficult for each other." She then turned to the middle-aged men and old uncles who had been making a scene before addressing the crowd, "A physician with vicious thoughts will be detained for trial in the Magistrate Office sooner orter. Of course, I don¡¯t believe that the physicians blocking Physician Mei¡¯s clinic are doing so purely out of ill will but rather because they didn¡¯t have a choice; they practise medicine not just for saving people, but they also have to be able to eke out a living somehow. How are they going to raise their children with no money?"
Themoners agreed with Su Xi-er''s speech, and everyone who heard her speech had gradually quieted down. However, their gazes were all full of admiration as they settled on Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er turned towards the middle-aged men. "I understand that all of you felt that you had no choice but to strike at Physician Mei¡¯s clinic because you needed to support your families, but you can¡¯t just push all the me to Physician Mei. There is something that you should all recognise: as a healer, the focus should be on raising your medical skills."
Some of these physicians were already nearing 100 years old, while the younger ones were already 40. When they heard her words, they felt as if the burden on their shoulders had lightened, and all of them were delighted.
However, Su Xi-er''s next words enlightened them even further. "Since all of you are healers, why don''t you coborate and exchange meaningful discussions about medicine instead ofpeting?"
The recesses of Mei Jinxiu''s eyes were filled with admiration for Su Xi-er as she observed thetter¡¯s methods. She easily reversed the situation with just a few words, even managing to render those old physicians speechless. Some of them are even showing signs of approval in their eyes.
CHAPTER 445 (2): ZHEN YU
CHAPTER 445 (2): ZHEN YU
The other physicians nodded in agreement. Finally, they turned towards Mei Jinxiu, with one of the old uncles speaking out first. "Miss, I have decided to be like you and only ept money for the herbs when treating the impoverishedmoners. My prices will only remain the same for those from influential families. At the same time, we should also exchange opinions on our medical skills often. How''s that?"
Mei Jinxiu hadn''t expected to not only be able to reopen her medical clinic, but also have others begin to emte her! That''s fabulous!
She repeatedly nodded. "Of course we can! Thank you for letting me continue running my medical clinic. I have juste to Beimin, and I am unfamiliar with the area. Thank you!"
The surrounding civilians were very satisfied with this result. This way, the impoverishedmoners can save a lot of money!
Meanwhile, the window curtain of a spacious horse carriage that was parked at the corner of the street was lifted up by arge hand. The person inside had a smile on his face after listening to the discussionsing from themoners. She managed to change the culture of medicine practice amongst the medical clinics in Beimin''s capital.
My princess consort is really amazing!
The guard driving the horse carriage jumped down and stopped beside the window. "Prince Hao, do you need to alight the carriage?"
Pei Qianhao waved his hand, and instructed another guard, "After Princess Consort Hao has finished settling this matter, inform her that this Prince will be waiting for her in the restaurant beside the Merchant River." He then signalled for the guard to continue moving ahead.
The two guards acknowledged the order, one of them waiting for Su Xi-er at the end of the street, while the other leapt onto the carriage and began to drive it towards the restaurant.
Soon, the carriage vanished into the distance, leaving everyone none the wiser that the renowned Prince Hao had juste to witness his wife single-handedly turning the situation around.
~~~
It was a bustling scene along the banks of the Merchant River, with many passenger boats and merchant ships travelling to and fro. This sight was also testament to Beimin''s prosperity.
An ordinary boat was docking at the shore, and a youngdy dressed in brown coarse clothes alighted the boat, her two braids swinging lightly from her head. Her eyebrows were curved, and her eyes shone. Despite being born to a farmer¡¯s family, herplexion was still smoothl.
After getting down from the boat, she passed three copper coins to the boatman. "Big Brother Liu, keep these."
"There''s no need. You should know that you''re the flower of our vige. I won¡¯t ept this little bit of money, so you should keep it for yourself."
"No way, that won''t do. The journey has been long, and it¡¯s only right that I pay you for sending me all this way. Quickly take it, otherwise, I''m going to get angry!"
The woman forcefully pushed the coins to the man, and he had no choice but to embarrassedly ce them into his purse. "Zhen Yu, you''re no longer young. At 23, you should have long been married. I secretly sent you out here, so you have to quickly return, do you understand?"
Zhen Yu repeatedly nodded. "Big Brother Liu, I will definitely go back. You should also understand that my purpose ining out this time is to search for Brother Hu[1]. I will start from the capital, and continue my search from there."
The man sighed. "You sillyss, it has already been more than 10 years since Brother Hu left. If he still remembered you, he would have long returned."
"He will definitely remember me, Big Brother Liu. I''ll be going then." Zhen Yu tightly clutched her cloth bundle and waved to the man before swiftly leaving.
I didn¡¯t tell my parents abouting out to look for Brother Hu. He must have forgotten our promise from 18 years ago. That year, he was seven years old, and my parents had taken him in after his own had passed away. Yet, he silently left the vige after only 2 months.
I have long fallen for my childhood ymate. He had once told me, "Zhen-er, I will take care of you for a lifetime."
She couldn''t forget those words he had said, holding onto them even now.
During the prime of her youth, she had stubbornly waited, refusing countless marriage proposals. Now that she was 23, she could no longer keep waiting, and had decided toe out to look for him. As confused as she was, she decided to start looking from the most prosperous ce in Beimin.
1. ''Hu'' means tiger.
CHAPTER 446 (1): BROTHER HU
CHAPTER 446 (1): BROTHER HU
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 8ÔÂÔÂ24ÈÕÎçáá11•r18·ÖPDT
However, the more she tread forward, the more lost she became. Among this sea of people, where would I find my Brother Hu? Has he really forgotten about me like Big Brother Liu said? She couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of what the vigers had mentioned. Brother Hu suddenly left when he was seven that year; it¡¯s unclear whether such a small child could have even survived on their own.
There were also people who advised me not to wait for him anymore, saying that he has probably died, or even married a wife and even had children. But I refuse to ept these two possibilities! Brother Hu couldn¡¯t have died, and he also wouldn¡¯t marry other women.
Zhen Yu took a few more steps before stopping. I don¡¯t have many coins on me, so I¡¯ll need to find a ce to work so that I can support myself while looking for Brother Hu.. Once I have finished scouring the entire capital, I will move on to another ce and employ the same method. As long as Brother Hu is still alive, I will keep looking for him even if I have to exhaust the whole of my lifespan.
After trudging on for some time, she finally arrived at a restaurant along the banks of the Merchant River, and spotted a spacious horse carriage parked in front of the restaurant. This carriage is so big, and the axles have been freshly cleaned. The person inside the carriage must be a wealthy person, or noble.
Zhen Yu didn¡¯t think much of it at a nce, but when she began to continue forward, she caught sight of the person who was alighting the carriage.
Giving another cursory nce, her eyes happened to meet with the man who had a tough-looking face with defined contours, a tall and robust figure, as well as deep dark eyes.
Shock ran through Zhen Yu¡¯s whole body, and her breathing hitched as she watched the man slowly enter the restaurant in a daze. Every step he took was steady, and he exuded a very intense aura that could shake the hearts of others.
He...looks so much like Brother Hu; his eyebrows, eyes, nose, and mouth ©` every part of him resembles Brother Hu! Apart from his extremely cold aura, they¡¯re exactly the same!
Zhen Yu was overwhelmed with emotions. I never thought that Brother Hu would be right here in the capital!
With the person constantly on her mind now right in front of her, Zhen Yu didn¡¯t have the time to think her actions through before immediately pursuing him. After entering the restaurant, she saw the man climb up the stairs, and she swiftly followed.
Her gaze kept trailing after the man, and she only remembered that she had meant to catch up to him when he was about to enter a private room, her footsteps as fast as an arrow that had just left the bow. Having missed him for more than 10 years, she felt a bittersweet emotion rise up as she found herself fortunate to have encountered him today. She was so delighted that tears were welling up in her eyes.
Just as Zhen Yu was about to approach the man, however, a guard suddenly appeared and reached out his arm to block her. ¡°Miss, do you have something to report?¡±
Seeing that the man was about to enter the private room, Zhen Yu immediately hollered, ¡°Brother Hu!¡± Her resounding and crisp voice caused the guard to freeze.
Pei Qianhao slightly furrowed his brows. This woman has mistaken me for some ¡®Brother Hu¡¯.
He no longer paid any attention to her, and signalled with his gaze for his subordinate to quickly send her away before walking into the private room.
¡°I beg of you, don¡¯t block me. He¡¯s my Brother Hu.¡± Zhen Yu frantically beseeched. Grabbing hold of the moment where the guard had yet to recover his senses, she nimbly ducked under his arm and wormed her way in.
CHAPTER 446 (2): BROTHER HU
CHAPTER 446 (2): BROTHER HU
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 8ÔÂÔÂ24ÈÕÎçáá11•r18·ÖPDT
Pei Qianhao was very displeased to see the door wide open, and his eyes were filled with a probing look as he turned towards the woman. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve made a mistake. This Prince isn¡¯t your Brother Hu.¡±
Zhen Yu was stunned as she repeated in a foolish manner, ¡°This Prince?¡± It was evident that shepletely didn¡¯t understand what ¡®this Prince¡¯ meant.
Youngdies from a farmer family were typically simple and honest. On top of that, she had never left her vige before.
The guard immediately rified for her. ¡°Miss, the person in the private room is Prince Hao, not your Brother Hu. You have recognised the wrong person.¡± The guard felt somewhat helpless. Prince Hao is extremely handsome, as well as being peerless in this world. How could someone who resembles him so closely exist?
Zhen Yu still didn¡¯t understand. Prince Hao? He¡¯s clearly Brother Hu! I can¡¯t possibly recognise those eyes wrongly. But Brother Hu doesn¡¯t recognise me. Disappointment washed over her, and tears brimmed in her eyes. ¡°Brother Hu, are you doing this on purpose, or do you really not recognise me anymore? I¡¯m Zhen Yu! I don¡¯t understand what ¡®Prince Hao¡¯ is, I just know that you are Brother Hu!¡±
Her voice sounded like she was on the brink of crying, and the rim of her eyes involuntarily reddened. This was also the scene that greeted Su Xi-er when she made her way up to the second storey of the restaurant.
The guard turned around and bowed. ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er waved her hand to signal for him to get up before stopping in front of Zhen Yu. ¡°Miss, are you sure you haven¡¯t recognised the wrong person?¡±
Zhen Yu stared at Pei Qianhao for a moment, and cautiously said, ¡°There¡¯s a mole on the right side of Brother Hu¡¯s waist.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately fixed her gaze onto Pei Qianhao. He does indeed have a mole on the right side of his waist, and to think that this youngdy who suddenly appeared out of nowhere knows about it.
Pei Qianhao finally stood up and walked towards Zhen Yu, dering in a serious manner, ¡°Miss, there is no such mole on this Prince¡¯s body. I hope that you can leave as soon as possible.¡± He then reached out his arm and embraced Su Xi-er, whispering into her ear in front of everyone. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±
Zhen Yu was extremely shocked, and blurted out with no regard for the situation, ¡°Brother Hu, who is this youngdy?¡±
Why is he so intimate with her? He¡¯s forgotten his promise from back then.
Seeing how rude she was, the guard immediatelymbasted, ¡°The person beside Prince Hao is naturally Princess Consort Hao, the female master of the Prince Hao Residence.¡±
Even if she didn¡¯t know what the ¡®Prince Hao Residence¡¯ was, she understood what ¡®female master¡¯ meant. The male is in charge of external matters, while the female is in charge of things at home. ¡®Female master¡¯ means that she is his wife. Brother Hu is still alive, but he has already married a wife...
This information dealt an extremely huge blow to Zhen Yu, and she found herself unable to ept something like this right away. I have waited until I am 23 years old, but these years of waiting have only yielded this kind of result.
Her body uncontrobly shook as her eyes bore straight into Pei Qianhao, sobs escaping her throat.
Her cries were very soft as she forcefully suppressed them, and her expression was filled with sorrow. An ignorant bystander would have thought that someone had snatched her husband away and begun to castigate the unfaithful man who had abandoned her.
Su Xi-er brows were knitted as she turned towards Pei Qianhao, asking in a low voice. ¡°Why does she know that you have a mole on the right side of your waist?¡±
¡°There are many people with a mole on the right side of their waist. How can every one of them be this Brother Hu?¡± Pei Qianhao countered and moved closer to her. ¡°Xi-er, it¡¯s quite nice to see you being jealous.¡±
The guard looked at the intimate pair, then turned to the woman whose eyes were swollen from crying. He felt as if he was put in a difficult position. What should I do? It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to just drag her out.
¡°Brother Hu, why don¡¯t you recognise me? Have you forgotten about Peach Blossom Vige? We grew up together, and my parents took you in after your own had passed away. You were only seven back then, and you vanished after only two months. I have waited for you for more than 10 years just to fulfill the promise made during our childhood. Now that I am already 23 and you don¡¯t want me, I still won¡¯t marry someone else.¡± Zhen Yu tried to prevent the tears in her eyes from pouring out as she looked straight at Pei Qianhao, almost as if Su Xi-er didn¡¯t exist.
On the other hand, Su Xi-er was examining her closely. The ¡®Brother Hu¡¯ this youngdy keeps bringing up has many simrities to Pei Qianhao. They have a simr appearance, both have a mole on their waist, and they both lost their parents at the age of seven.
I could still ignore it if there was only one coincidence, but when there are so many ... I am very curious, who on earth is Brother Hu?
CHAPTER 447 (1): GLISTENING AND ALLURING
CHAPTER 447 (1): GLISTENING AND ALLURING
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 8ÔÂÔÂ29ÈÕÎçÇ°5•r03·ÖPDT
However, Brother Hu had a gentle demeanour, while this man before me is extremely cold.
¡°Brother Hu, after leaving our vige at the age of seven, you have been doing rather well for yourself. You¡¯ve even established a career, as well as married a wife...¡± Zhen Yu¡¯s voice faded away towards the end, and she looked towards Su Xi-er. ¡°She is very beautiful, even more so than me. I don¡¯t me you for marrying her, but why didn¡¯t you evere back to Peach Blossom Vige to visit? Did you forget all about us?¡±
Pei Qianhao stared at her. ¡°Miss, considering that you seem to have mistaken this Prince for someone that is very precious to you, I won¡¯t punish you.¡± He then turned towards the guard and coldly ordered, ¡°Send the youngdy out.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The guard then swiftly turned around and gestured at Zhen Yu. ¡°Miss, perhaps there is really a person in the world who looks like Prince Hao, but Prince Hao is not your Brother Hu. Please follow this subordinate out.:¡±
Zhen Yu stopped weeping, but her gaze remained dazedly on Pei Qianhao. Have I really mistaken him for Brother Hu? He looks so much like Brother Hu though! After waiting for more than 10 years, I can¡¯t just leave so easily.
Hence, she decided to take a step forward and look towards Su Xi-er. ¡°Since you are his wife, you definitely know whether he has a mole on the right side of his waist. Tell me, does he have one?¡± Her eyes were limpid and full of earnestness.
Su Xi-er quietly watched her. There¡¯s indeed a mole on Pei Qianhao¡¯s waist, but it would be better to wait until we can thoroughly investigate this before actually telling her the truth. ¡°Miss, my husband doesn¡¯t have a mole on his waist, but I wish you all the best in finding your Brother Hu soon. When you do, please bring him over for me to take a look. I am very curious to see how much he resembles my husband.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s every word, especially ¡®husband¡¯ caused sorrow to well up in Zhen Yu¡¯s heart, but she wasn¡¯t someone who would continue to unreasonably pester others.
I can¡¯t exclude the possibility that he¡¯s someone who looks like Brother Hu.
After some contemtion, she wiped her tears and told Pei Qianhao, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I mistook you for someone else; Brother Hu wouldn¡¯t forget me. Even if you look like him, the fact is that you¡¯re someone different.¡±
She no longer spared him a single nce, and ignored the guard as she swiftly left the restaurant on her own.
The probing look in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes only receded when Pei Qianhao embraced her. ¡°Let¡¯s go in. This Prince has ordered a few delicious dishes.¡± He pulled her into the room.
¡°The ¡®Brother Hu¡¯ the youngdy mentioned just now looks like...¡±
¡°If it¡¯s someone who looks like this Prince, would you be able to tell the difference with a single nce?¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool; I don¡¯t even need to look, I can just identify you by your aura and scent.¡±
Pei Qianhao was delighted by her reply, and bent down to kiss her tender lips. ¡°Xi-er.¡±
¡°Why did you bring me to a restaurant when there are superb dishes in the residence?¡±
¡°To make you happy.¡± Pei Qianhao truthfully answered. He had inadvertently overheard the soldiers discussing how a man could make a woman happy. Taking her out to tour the streets, go shopping, try tasty food and drinks, and buying her anything that she happened to fancy were among their numerous ideas.
In the past, I was cold towards her, constantly showing her a poker face, and I would even threaten her with punishment sometimes. Now that I finally have her in my arms, I naturally have to learn how to make her happy.
Su Xi-er mischievously blinked. ¡°How do you n on making me happy?¡± She had never expected herself to like hearing a man¡¯s sweet talk.
CHAPTER 447 (2): GLISTENING AND ALLURING
CHAPTER 447 (2): GLISTENING AND ALLURING
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 8ÔÂÔÂ29ÈÕÎçÇ°5•r03·ÖPDT
At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and Pei Qianhao let go of Su Xi-er before instructing, ¡°Enter.¡±
A row of pages came in, each carrying a tray of dishes. They respectfullyid each dish on the table, saying their names as they did so.
Every single dish was a specialty from Nanzhao, forming aplete set that even consisted of Jade Dew wine. This wine is usually only used to entertain noble guests during Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet.
After the pages were done with arranging the dishes, they bowed and withdrew. Right after Su Xi-er heard the click of the door being shut, she turned to ask Pei Qianhao, ¡°You have long prepared for this?¡±
Pei Qianhao smiled and picked some food for her. ¡°Ning Lianchen told this Prince what you like. This table is full of your favourite food.¡±
Soon, her bowl was fully piled with food, and Su Xi-er was so moved that she couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Even her hands that held her chopsticks seemed to be frozen in ce.
¡°Xi-er, you like wearing crimson dresses, Lingrui flowers, and eating Lotus Sd. You don¡¯t allow this Prince to drink wine, but you yourself love drinking Jade Dew wine. You also like...¡±
Su Xi-er ced her chopsticks down and embraced him, burying her head into his chest.
He has been secretly observing all my likes and dislikes, and even asked Ning Lianchen in private. He knows everything about me, but never tried to brag about it, only silently and diligently putting forth his best effort for my sake.
She heard a soft chuckle from above her head, followed by his yful voice. ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing Ning Lianchen doesn¡¯t know that this Prince knows.¡± His voice wasced with a hint of smugness and cheeriness.
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. ¡°What is it?¡±
Seeing her face filled with curiosity, Pei Qianhao heartilyughed and whispered into her ear. ¡°You like hugging this Prince and putting your hands on my chest when you sleep.¡±
She didn¡¯t know how she should respond when she saw his smug expression, only embracing him even more tightly in the end. ¡°What else have you prepared today? I¡¯m afraid that...¡± I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m going to cry and end up with my eyes all red and swollen, and I wouldn¡¯t look nice then.
¡°Xi-er, this Prince is here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Pei Qianhao patted her back before picking up his own chopsticks, picking up some food from her te.
¡°Xi-er,e sit on this Prince¡¯sp. I¡¯ll feed you.¡± With his hand around her waist, he effortlessly sat her on hisp.
Presented with the sumptuous feast, Su Xi-er¡¯s heart was warm. She opened her mouth and happily ate what Pei Qianhao fed her.
Watching the side of her face, the corners of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth curled up when he noticed her smiling visage.
She¡¯s very happy now.
Not bad, the first attempt was a sess, and I was the one who made her happy. I want her to be the happiest woman in this world.
However, he wouldn¡¯t say those words out loud because he wasn¡¯t used to doing something like this. My personality and disys of affection focus more on doing rather than saying. I can¡¯t change this part of me.
¡°Xi-er, the Jade Dew wine is delicious, but you can¡¯t have too much of it. This Prince realises that you sometimes crave wine more than myself.¡± He picked up a white porcin wine cup and held it beside her lips.
Su Xi-er softly chuckled and drank the contents, the clear wine trickling down her throat along with a floral fragrance. Delicious!
Su Xi-er then turned around and hooked her hands around his neck. ¡°Nanzhao is a country famous for its wine. The women there have decent alcohol tolerance, and I was even the Eldest Imperial Princess. My Emperor Father had me start tasting wine as soon as I was old enough to understand things, so it goes without saying that my alcohol tolerance is decent.¡±
The cup of wine seemed to have entuated the captivating charm in her eyes, causing Pei Qianhao¡¯s heart to stir when he looked at her.
The sunlight streamed through the rice paper windows and illuminated her face, the remnants of wine on her lips glistening and presenting an alluring scene.
After Pei Qianhao felt a series of ripples in his heart from taking in the beautiful sight before him, he hugged her even more tightly and smiled. ¡°The Jade Dew wine is indeed delicious. This Prince also wants to have a taste.¡±
Immediately after, his hand reached for her waist and he pressed her down. As fast as a cheetah on the grasnds, he captured her lips in an instant, slowly enjoying it as if he was tasting wine.
CHAPTER 448 (1): KEPT ENTANGLED
CHAPTER 448 (1): KEPT ENTANGLED
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 8ÔÂÔÂ29ÈÕÎçÇ°5•r03·ÖPDT
Her soft body and feminine fragrance wafted through Pei Qianhao¡¯s nose and settled in his heart. His breathing hitched as his hand at her waist prepared to move down. It was unclear how much time had passed before Pei Qianhao suddenly returned to his senses.
I must quickly control myself; now¡¯s not the time.
Hence, he immediately let go of her and smiled. ¡°Princess Consort, why are you so proactive today?¡±
Su Xi-er had yet toe back to her senses, and her eyes were still misty as she absentmindedly replied with a dreamy affirmative.
Her soft moan caused Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes to darken. Little bewitching fairy, she¡¯s getting better at tempting me. It¡¯s unfortunate that now is really not the time, or else I would have brought her back to the residence to finish what we¡¯ve started.
In contrast to the tranquil atmosphere inside the private room, it was very lively outside the restaurant.
After Zhen Yu left, she randomly looked around, her mind full of her Brother Hu.
Brother Hu, where are you? Do you know that there¡¯s someone who looks a lot like you? However, he doesn¡¯t have a mole on his waist, and he has already married a wife who he dotes on enough to make others envious.
Brother Hu, I don¡¯t believe that you have let me down. Since you didn¡¯te to look for me, I¡¯lle to you. Even if I have to travel to the ends of the earth and search for you until I die of old age, I still won¡¯t give up.
Determination flickered in Zhen Yu¡¯s eyes, her mentality improving as she put the setbacks that she had encountered behind her.
She arrived at a steamed bun[1] store and nned to ask if they were open to hiring a female worker. Before she could enter, however, she heard some gossiping from inside.
¡°The Third Imperial Prince has just left the capital, and the Second Imperial Prince is returning. To be able to get the Second Imperial Prince to return just like that after he¡¯s been away for so long... Tsk, Prince Hao really is powerful.¡±
¡°Exactly! I just saw the horse carriage dedicated to receiving the Second Imperial Prince driving past. I suppose that Consort Dowager Guo must be ted.¡±
¡°Men should treat Prince Hao as their role model ©` controlling the court, intimidating the other countries, and doting on his wife.¡±
Zhen Yu heard the familiar words ¡®Prince Hao¡¯ once again. The person they¡¯re discussing is the one I met in the restaurant; the person who looks resembles Brother Hu a lot.
¡°Miss, do you want some steamed buns?¡± The hawker politely asked with a smile.
Zhen Yu nodded. ¡°I want two vegetable steamed buns[2]. How many copper coins do they cost?¡±
¡°Two coins.¡± The hawker took out a piece of yellow paper and wrapped two vegetable steamed buns before passing them to her.
Zhen Yu then took out two coins from her purse and handed them to him. ¡°Young man, does the store need female workers?¡±
¡°Miss, you¡¯re not someone from the capital, right?¡±
Zhen Yu nodded. ¡°I came from a deste rural vige. I¡¯m here to look for my family, so I n to find some odd jobs.¡±
¡°Miss, you don¡¯t understand our trade. All of the stores in the capital try to retain stable staff, and thus, never hire female workers who are looking for odd jobs. You either work here for a few years, or you don¡¯t stay in the capital at all.¡± The hawker exined to her seriously. This woman looks decent; her eyes arerge and her skin is rosy. If she continues staying outside, I¡¯m afraid that she may run into a predator.
Zhen Yu panicked. ¡°What should I do? I can¡¯t stay for too long. If I can¡¯t find my family here, I¡¯ll have to go somewhere else.¡±
1. Theye in so much variety that it¡¯s hard to show everything in one picture, and theye in all sorts of filling, but here¡¯s an example with a type of meat filling.
2. Since she ordered one with vegetable filling, here are two more examples. 1. Green vegetable with mushroom filling.
2. Another variation of vegetable filling.
CHAPTER 448 (2): KEPT ENTANGLED
CHAPTER 448 (2): KEPT ENTANGLED
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 8ÔÂÔÂ29ÈÕÎçÇ°5•r03·ÖPDT
¡°I am looking for my husband. I won¡¯t give up even until the moment before I die.¡± Zhen Yu repeatedly shook her head in an unwavering manner.
The hawker immediately understood the reason behind her behaviour. So it¡¯s because she¡¯s looking for her husband. It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s so faithful to him; after being away for so long, it¡¯s likely that he¡¯s already found a different wife; maybe even having children. Perhaps he¡¯s even forgotten her already. I should show her the way since she¡¯s so pitiful.
¡°You should go to Mei¡¯s Medical Clinic to take a look. It¡¯s not far from the city gate. Not only is Physician Mei a woman, she¡¯s also not from Beimin. Perhaps she will give you a job as an assistant.¡± The hawker proposed as he pointed in the direction of the capital gate.
Zhen Yu was filled with gratitude as she nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± She then headed in the direction that he had pointed.
I will find Mei¡¯s Medical Clinic and beg her to keep me. She won¡¯t have to pay me; all I want is food and shelter. I already knew that the road to find Brother Hu would be long and arduous.
Zhen Yu walked very briskly, and after asking three people along the way, she finally managed to locate Mei¡¯s Medical Clinic. The ce onlyprised two rooms: an inner and outer chamber. A woman was busying about inside while a man quietly stood watching her from the side.
¡°May I ask if you are Physician Mei?¡± Zhen Yu walked in and asked amiably. However, she was stunned when she saw Mei Jinxiu¡¯s heroic, and more importantly, young demeanour.
Mei Jinxiu saw that the girl¡¯splexion was rosy, and deduced that she wasn¡¯t ill. ¡°I am, but I take it that you aren¡¯t here for a consultation, Miss.¡±
Zhen Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. Before I even said anything, Physician Mei could already tell that I¡¯m not here for a diagnosis. ¡°Physician Mei, do you need a female worker? Apart from myck of knowledge in medical herbs, I am able to do anything else.¡±
Mei Jinxiu felt troubled. What¡¯s happening today? Why¡¯s everyone looking for me?! Qin Ling suddenly appeared two hours ago, volunteering to do the manualbour in the future because I am a youngdy.
Now, yet another person hase! I can only support two people! Besides, I still need to go back to Nanzhao to reim my household, so I won¡¯t be staying in Beimin too long.
Hence, she didn¡¯t give much thought about it before deciding to refuse her. However, Zhen Yu seemed to discern that she was going to get rejected, and immediately plopped to the ground with a thud.
¡°Physician Mei, I will earn my keep and not be a freeloader. I can wash your clothes, cook for you, and I can even do all the dirty and tiring work. I won¡¯t disturb you for too long. I¡¯m already 23 this year, and I have been separated from my husband for many years. I came here to look for him, but since I don¡¯t know where he is, I decided to start from the capital. I just need somewhere to work while I continue my search, and I¡¯ll eventually be moving on to other ces.¡±
Mei Jinxiu was moved by the staunch firmness in Zhen Yu¡¯s eyes. However, I¡¯ll need to support two people. This pressure...
Hence, she turned towards Qin Ling. ¡°What do you propose? This youngdy is rather pitiful.¡±
Qin Ling looked towards Zhen Yu before answering a momentter, ¡°You should just keep her. As a man, I can find some other work to support myself.¡±
I¡¯m no longer amander from Nanzhao, and my master is dead. As an orphan, there¡¯s no home for me anywhere... or perhaps it could be said that anywhere can be my home.
Right after that, he turned to leave.
Mei Jinxiu felt her heart skip a beat, and she loudly hollered, ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like this? Who¡¯s going to move the medical herbs in the future? Liar!¡±
Qin Ling stopped in his tracks and turned around to face her. ¡°I wille inform you after I have found a ce to settle down. You cane and let me know when you need to move the medical herbs.¡± He turned around without sparing her ast nce, only leaving behind the memory of his tall departing figure in Mei Jinxiu¡¯s eyes.
For a reason unbeknownst to her, Mei Jinxiu felt an irritating sense of emptiness in her heart. I find him annoying when he¡¯s right in front of me, but when he¡¯s gone from my sight, I can¡¯t help but find it ufortable. How long have I known him?! I probably feel different towards him just because he¡¯s also from Nanzhao.
Zhen Yu stood up and saw the reluctance in Mei Jinxiu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Physician Mei, I will go somewhere else to look for work. You should ask that man to stay.¡± She then also turned around, preparing to leave.
Mei Jinxiu immediately pulled her back. ¡°He has already left, and he won¡¯te back unless I go and look for him. Alright then, you¡¯ll stay and learn medicine from me.¡±
CHAPTER 449 (1): MOVED OVER AND OVER AGAIN
CHAPTER 449 (1): MOVED OVER AND OVER AGAIN
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 8ÔÂÔÂ29ÈÕÎçÇ°5•r03·ÖPDT
¡°What nonsense are you bbering about? Are you literate?¡± Mei Jinxiu took out a medical book from the cupboard and passed it to her.
Zhen Yu replied, ¡°I am. I started learning together with Brother Hu from the teacher in our vige.¡±
Mei Jinxiu noticed that her eyes would light up when she mentioned the words ¡®Brother Hu¡¯. Brother Hu must be her husband; sigh, why did these two childhood sweethearts have to be separated after growing up together?
¡°It makes things easier since you can read. This medical clinic has all the herbs written in this book. You can ask me tomorrow if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand. As for today, I¡¯ll be going to the Prince Hao Residenceter to make some nourishing soup for a woman.¡±
Zhen Yu froze briefly when she heard the words ¡®Prince Hao¡¯. ¡°Although I¡¯m a citizen of Beimin, I was born in a small vige in the mountains, and this is my first timeing to the capital. I don¡¯t know about the matters of the capital, but I¡¯ve heard many people talking about Prince Hao. What kind of person is he? ¡±
¡°He¡¯s clever, formidable, and is a paragon of intelligence and courage, with people singing high praises for him. He is the reason that Beimin has been able to settle matters with the foreign tribes, and supports the Emperor, devoting himself and striving his best to make contributions to better the country.¡±
Zhen Yu stared at Mei Jinxiu. Prince Hao is actually so outstanding, and to think he looks so much like Brother Hu. But my Brother Hu isn¡¯t bad either; he¡¯s the most outstanding in my eyes!
¡°Anyways, you¡¯ll definitely be impressed if you see him, not to mention Princess Consort Hao is simrly impressive. The two of them are a perfect match!¡± Mei Jinxiu¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. Men should be like Pei Qianhao, and women should be like Su Xi-er.
Mei Jinxiu paused and looked towards Zhen Yu. ¡°How long have you been separated from your husband? If it¡¯s been too long, you should be mentally prepared that his appearance might have changed.¡±
Zhen Yu repeatedly shook her head. ¡°Brother Hu has been handsome ever since he was young, and all the youngdies in the vige liked him. However, he only promised me that he would take care of me for a lifetime.¡± She was immersed in her memories. Everyone says that words said as children can¡¯t be trusted, but Brother Hu has always been earnest in his actions since he was a young child. I trust that he wouldn¡¯t make a careless promise.
¡°Continuing to look for him alone is also not feasible. Tell me how your Brother Hu looks like so that I can ask a painter to draw a portrait in order to expedite the search.¡± Mei Jinxiu suggested as she walked to the table to pour herself a cup of water.
¡°Who does he look like...¡± Zhen Yu mumbled to herself before earnestly saying, ¡°He looks very much like Prince Hao.¡±
In her surprise, Mei Jinxiu ended up spewing the water in her mouth to the ground. However, she was in for an even bigger shock. Qin Ling suddenly appeared at the door with perfect timing to catch sight of the water spurting out of her mouth...
Tough life, can there be anything worse than this? That fellow Qin Ling saw me in such a state...how unmorous that was!
Hence, she immediately put on a solemn expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave? Why did you return?¡±
Qin Ling walked over and picked up the waist tablet left behind on the table. ¡°I came to retrieve this, and also to let you know that I have found a job.¡±
¡°So fast? What job?¡± Mei Jinxiu curiously asked.
¡°cksmith.¡± Qin Ling replied, stowing away the waist tablet in his sleeve. He then turned around to leave.
Mei Jinxiu gazed at him as he walked away. That waist tablet is carved with the word ¡®Commander¡¯. He was once glorious and mighty, but now he¡¯s be an ordinary cksmith. When things get busy, he¡¯ll have to keep forging iron with no regard for day or night. It¡¯s going to be extremely tough.
CHAPTER 449 (2): MOVED OVER AND OVER AGAIN
CHAPTER 449 (2): MOVED OVER AND OVER AGAIN
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 8ÔÂÔÂ29ÈÕÎçÇ°5•r03·ÖPDT
¡°Brother Hu can¡¯t possibly look like Prince Hao. If he really does, you definitely mustn¡¯t let Prince Hao and Princess Consort Hao know about this, and you can also forget about using a painting to find him.¡± Mei Jinxiu¡¯s tone was grave.
¡°Prince Hao already knows about it. I saw him and followed him into a restaurant, thinking that he was Brother Hu. I only found outter that it was a case of mistaken identity.¡± Zhen Yu slowly recounted.
Where is my Brother Hu? Why does he look so much like Prince Hao? His eyebrows, eyes, and nose are practically a magnified version of Brother Hu!
Mei Jinxiu¡¯s heart fiercely leapt when she saw Zhen Yu¡¯s serious expression. Before Prince Hao was adopted by Lord Pei, he had been living in the rural areas. He can¡¯t really be...Brother Hu, right?
She vehemently shook her head. It doesn¡¯t matter what the truth is. He just has to shower affection on Su Xi-er!
Mei Jinxiu asked Zhen Yu for her name and age, and found out that thetter was older than her. After leaving her some instructions and advice, a patient appeared at the door. By the time Mei Jinxiu was free again, it was alreadyte afternoon, causing her to be unable to leave for the Prince Hao Residence before night fell.
~~~
Only after entering the Prince Hao Residence did she learn that Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er had yet to return. Maybe Prince Hao took Su Xi-er out to y.
Little did she know that she hit the nail on the head. Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao were indeed riding a boat on the Merchant River.
The boat was spacious and luxurious, with multi-coloured silk and rednterns hanging from every corner. There were many private rooms on the boat as well, and it was far enough away from shore that peaceful silence made itself known.
The bright moonlight scattered across the river¡¯s surface and reflected off the ripples of the water, forming a beautiful scene.
¡°Xi-er¡±. Pei Qianhao nted a kiss on her forehead, then grabbed her hand and walked to the bow of the boat.
¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Su Xi-er leaned against his chest, and recalled what she told Ning Lianchen when they were young.
Back then, Lianchen had asked me, ¡°Imperial Elder Sister, apart from viewing the sea of Lingrui flowers, what else do you like?¡±
I was holding the script of a drama in my hands, and the scene described inside just happened to sound like what I would enjoy. ¡°A quiet and peaceful night with no one around as we sail a boat on the river. Large rednterns[1] will be hung up to apany the moonlight, and the surface of the river will be decorated with many small floating flowernterns[2]. Wouldn¡¯t that be amazing?¡±
¡°That would indeed look beautiful, but doesn¡¯t everyone light flowernterns during Nanzhao¡¯s Lantern Festival?[3] Why don¡¯t you go and view thenterns then?¡±
¡°It¡¯s rather noisy with so many people. I want all the flowernterns to light up for me.¡±
Su Xi-er wryly smiled at her memory. Everyone lights one flowerntern. How is it possible for all the flowernterns to be for me?
Just as this thought crossed her mind, countless flowernterns began to appear before her eyes, their red glow lighting up the entire river in the dark night.
Pei Qianhao whispered into her ear, ¡°Xi-er, how¡¯s the view?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at him. ¡°Lianchen told you about this?¡±
¡°All the flowernterns are lit for you. Regardless of what you wish for, I will give it to you.¡± Pei Qianhao tightly embraced her, their bodies melded together.
The small boats that had secretly lit the flowernterns silently left after receiving the signal from the head guard.
The rims of Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes had reddened. ¡°You¡¯re too mean; you didn¡¯t even tell me that you were doing all this for me.¡±
He has done so much for me, but I haven¡¯t reciprocated with a single thing. She suddenly felt like she was a failure.
¡°The only thing you have to do is enjoy.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes shone as he raised his hand to cup her face. ¡°Xi-er, kiss this Prince; kiss this Prince until I am satisfied.¡±
These familiar words...He had once said this to me beside the well in the Pce Side Quarters. ¡°Kiss this Prince until I am satisfied, then I will promise you.¡±
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help butugh. Seeing how she was both crying andughing at the same time, Pei Qianhao inwardly thought that women were indeed unfathomable.
¡°Alright, this youngdy shall kiss you until you¡¯re satisfied today!¡± Su Xi-er¡¯sugh echoed over theke, making it so that even the guards who had left on their small boats could hear it.
1. Here are twomon examples:
One.
Two.
2. Theye in many designs but this is the most basic design you would probably see on television. There¡¯s a tradition of cing flowernterns on the river during the Qixi Festival.
3. Celebrated on the 15th day of the first lunar month, it marks the end of the Chinese New Year. Here¡¯s a Wikipedia article for your reference. Feel free to search online or check out the Wikipedia page for all the coolnterns! If you are curious about some of the food that is eaten during the festival, I previously covered it on my Twitter and Instagram.
CHAPTER 450 (1): WILD CONSORT ATTACKS
CHAPTER 450 (1): WILD CONSORT ATTACKS
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ1ÈÕÎçáá1•r28·ÖPDT
¡°Don¡¯t stay there in a daze. Quickly leave; otherwise, His Highness is going to punish you guys for ruining the moment.¡± The head guard chided as he waved his hand for them to swiftly set off.
Acknowledging his order, the group of guards quickly began to row, soon reaching the banks of the Merchant River. We¡¯lle back again early tomorrow morning to bring His Highness and the Princess Consort back to the residence.
~~~
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao were the only two on their boat; thus, Su Xi-er abandoned her bashfulness and became bold. Plucking up her courage, she bent her knees before giving a little leap up, circling her legs around Pei Qianhao¡¯s waist with familiarity.
Pei Qianhao quickly moved his hand behind her back to stabilise her.
¡°What a handsome little fellow; raise your head up high for this youngdy to take a look.¡± There was a sly look in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes as she pretended to raise his chin up like an arrogant patrician, then shed a haughty smile. ¡°Your tiny mouth looks rather delicious; open it and receive this youngdy.¡±
The corners of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth curled up. So she actually likes this style. I¡¯ll obediently do as she said and wait for her arrival.
¡°Not bad, quite obedient.¡± Su Xi-er smiled and bent down to kiss him, moving from the corner of his lips to the middle before finally slipping her tongue into his mouth and conquering his territory like how he had in the past.
At the same time, her hand that was pressed against his chest started to wander around. He has done so much for me. Tonight, I must... We clearly agreed that it would only be twice per day, but now... Su Xi-er inwardly sighed. Who cares about that anymore?
Her hand gradually headed inwards, causing the look in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes to deepen, but he ultimately grabbed hold of her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the room; it¡¯s cold outside.¡± He then carried her bridal style, his outer robes wrapped tightly around her as he brought them to thergest private room on the boat.
This boat had been bestowed by thete Emperor, and was exclusive to Pei Qianhao. For many years, he had only instructed for it to be docked at the shore and cleaned at regr intervals, the boat nevering in handy before. Today is the maiden voyage of this boat, and it¡¯s for the sake of pleasing her.
The interior of the room was already warm from the heater ced in it. Just as Pei Qianhao ced Su Xi-er down, he heard her soft voice. ¡°Husband.¡±
Her dainty soft voice caused his eyes to gradually darken. Before he could turn around, she had already clung onto him, giving him a tender smile. ¡°Let me help you.¡± She then began helping him remove his clothes.
The internal fire within Pei Qianhao was surging, and he wished he could immediately embrace her right away and proceed to do the deed. But I must be gentle tonight so that I don¡¯t scare her.
¡°Husband, I¡¯ll be on top, and you¡¯ll be below.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s hand moved faster, and she pressed him to the bedside after removing his clothes.
¡°You must listen to whatever I say.¡± She lowered her head and pressed her warm lips to his ear, then his cheeks as she gradually moved downwards and reached his waist.
This woman really knows how to make people go crazy! Pei Qianhao¡¯s brow was tightly furrowed. He immediately pulled her to him to signal her to hurry things up.
Su Xi-er responded, ¡°Tell this youngdy that you want.¡±
A dangerous look flickered in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes before he grasped her hand and flipped them over, swapping their positions.
¡°Of course, this Prince wants Xi-er.¡± There was a devilish smile gracing Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips.
¡°Prince Hao, you¡¯re a big liar!¡± Su Xi-er harrumphed, but her grumpy snort eventually morphed into soft moans under his actions.
Outside, the night was pitch ck, lit only by the twinkling flowernterns. When the breeze blew by, it would form a mesmerisingly beautiful scene, like stars flowing in the night sky.
~~~
Meanwhile, in the imperial pce, Xie Yun had just left the Dragon Heaven Pce. He secretly snuck into the Imperial Library and knocked on Tan Ge¡¯s door.
CHAPTER 450 (2): WILD CONSORT ATTACKS
CHAPTER 450 (2): WILD CONSORT ATTACKS
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ1ÈÕÎçáá1•r28·ÖPDT
He still came in the end.
Calming her emotions, she went to open the door and bowed. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
Xie Yun closed the door behind him and got straight to the point. ¡°Tan Ge, have you investigated what I ordered you to?¡±
¡°Commandery Prince, this servant has already verified with the Imperial Household Department. Su Xi-er was indeed born to an impoverished family in a deste rural vige. Commandery Prince, you could have easily found this out on your own, so why order this servant to do it?¡±
Xie Yun¡¯s pupils grew cold. ¡°Prince Hao is already suspicious of this Prince. The reason I had to leave the capital this time was all because of him.¡±
Mockery emerged in Tan Ge¡¯s eyes, and she disregarded the possible repercussions as she stated, ¡°Commandery Prince, in terms of ability and methods, you pale inparison to Prince Hao by arge extent.¡±
A vicious look immediately drowned Xie Yun¡¯s eyes as he deftly reached out his hand to grab Tan Ge¡¯s neck. ¡°It looks like your mouth has already be smart after not seeing you for a few days.¡±
¡°Commandery Prince, this servant is just stating the facts. I am simply reminding you that if you don¡¯t buck up soon, you won¡¯t have the chance to stand up to Prince Hao anymore.¡± Despite being prevented from breathing, Tan Ge still wore a smile on her visage.
Xie Yun had originally been oppressed by Pei Qianhao to the point he couldn¡¯t catch his breath these few days, so he was determined to return the gesture tenfold. To think that this little woman is also ridiculing me.
The fire of fury that had been suppressed in his heart red up as he tightened his hold on her neck, malevolence practically spilling out of his eyes. ¡°Tan Ge, this Prince won¡¯t disfigure your face. But tell me, apart from their appearance, what else does a woman treasure the most?¡±
He taunted as his other hand reached for her waist. ¡°When the Tan Residence was at its peak, you were praised by all as Beimin¡¯s number on beauty. Yet, you are now a maidservant in the pce, leftpletely at the mercy of others.¡±
¡°Commandery Prince, you can just get to the point and tell this servant what you want me to do.¡± Tan Ge¡¯s face remained cid, having gotten used to his threats.
¡°This Prince wants you to pretend to be pitiful to get close to Su Xi-er.¡± Xie Yun moved in and whispered into her ear.
¡°This servant is in the Imperial Library, while she¡¯s in the Prince Hao Residence. How am I supposed to get close to her?¡±
¡°She can¡¯t possibly stay in the Prince Hao Residence forever.¡±
Tan Ge began pondering. Even if Su Xi-er enters the imperial pce, how am I going to ask her to let me enter the Prince Hao Residence? Even if that was possible, Prince Hao definitely wouldn¡¯t agree. Xie Yun has really given me a headache to deal with.
¡°If you don¡¯t do well, this Prince will definitely punish you.¡± Xie Yun then released his grip and continued. ¡°Describe to me in detail about Su Xi-er¡¯s family circumstances before she entered the pce.¡±
Tan Ge enunciated each and every word. ¡°Shees from a deste rural area, and was the only child in her family. Many men would target her from a young age because of her appearance, but none of them ever dared to touch her because of her father¡¯sbat skills. However, her mother was discovered to have been in an affair, and was discovered by her father. Before she could escape, she was killed by her own husband, who then proceeded to end his own life as well. Without anybody to depend on, Su Xi-er was left to fend for herself as more and more men took notice of her. She was forced to flee the vige, bing a vagabond as she roamed on her own until she was eventually discovered by Pei Yong in the capital.¡±
A chuckle escaped Xie Yun¡¯s mouth. ¡°Charming people ever since she was young; she¡¯s a femme fatale. I wonder if she¡¯s considered a fortune or cmity for Pei Qianhao.¡± He then turned to open the door, swiftly leaving the Imperial Library.
Tan Ge closed the door after Xie Yun left, her gaze involuntarilynding on the pillow under which she had hidden the jade pendant. She had decided to not tell Xie Yun about it.
Perhaps the background I discovered in the Imperial Household Department isn¡¯t real.
Nheless, her parents¡¯ death must have cast a trauma on Su Xi-er. Yet, Xie Yun ns to target that and start acting...
A ferocious look flickered in Tan Ge¡¯s eyes.
Xie Yun, you are really despicable to specifically make a move on a woman. Strong and powerful people can¡¯t afford to have a weakness, but unfortunately for you, Pei Qianhao¡¯s is Su Xi-er.
CHAPTER 451 (1): AGREE TO THE REQUEST
CHAPTER 451 (1): AGREE TO THE REQUEST
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Upon arriving at the entrance of the Prince Hao Residence, Su Xi-er lifted the curtains of the carriage when she heard a familiar voice.
It¡¯s the woman from the restaurant yesterday.
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze drifted to Pei Qianhao as she purposely said, ¡°Brother Hu, your childhood sweetheart has evene directly to your door to look for you.¡±
Pei Qianhao immediately spotted the youngdy when he looked out of the carriage.
I¡¯ve never seen her before this, but why is she visiting the residence?
¡°Xi-er, you¡¯re jealous.¡± Pei Qianhao remarked. He reached out his arms to embrace her waist and carry her down the carriage.
When the anxious Zhen Yu heard some movements from behind her, she immediately turned around. Even if she was aware that Pei Qianhao wasn¡¯t her Brother Hu, they still bore a striking resemnce. Seeing someone who looked like Brother Hu holding another woman in his arms still made her heart feel ufortable.
She watched as Pei Qianhao carefully smoothed out the creases of Su Xi-er¡¯s dress before tidying up her hair. It was only after that did the two of them begin to walk over.
Su Xi-er smiled at Zhen Yu. ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡±
After Mei Jinxiu¡¯s lesson, Zhen Yu was well aware of Pei Qianhao¡¯s status. If I still act recklessly, then it would be considered being rude. Thus, she showed a deferential expression as she slowly exined, ¡°This peasant woman is here to look for Physician Mei.¡±
So she¡¯s not here to look for Pei Qianhao.
Catching herself, Su Xi-er realised that she really was acting jealous.
The youngdy hasn¡¯t even done anything yet, and I¡¯m already jealous. If some youngdy really pops up in the future, won¡¯t I fly into a huge temper?
Su Xi-er walked forward. ¡°You¡¯re here to find Physician Mei for treatment?¡±
Zhen Yu shook her head. ¡°Since I came from a vige in the mountains, I didn¡¯t have anybody to depend on when I came here. Physician Mei was kind enough to take me in, so I am doing some odd jobs for her to assist her however I can while I search for my husband.¡±
So that¡¯s how it is. She went to Mei¡¯s Medical clinic in the end.
Su Xi-er pointed to the direction of the Prince Hao Residence. ¡°Physician Mei is in the residence. Wait here for a moment while I go and call her.¡±
Zhen Yu nodded, and she urged, ¡°Please tell her to be quick. Big Brother Qin hurt himself while forging iron; there¡¯s arge burn on his arm.¡±
¡°Which Big Brother Qin?¡± Sounds like he knows Mei Jinxiu quite well.
¡°Big Brother Qin Ling, the ¡®Ling¡¯ from ¡®shan ling¡¯[1].¡±
Su Xi-er was slightly stunned, not understanding how the two of them knew one another.
I didn¡¯t expect for her to be familiar with Qin Ling. However, it does make sense; after being stripped of his title of Commander, Qin Ling doesn¡¯t have anywhere to go as an orphan. It can be considered a type of fate that he met Mei Jinxiu after roving around.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I will go and ask Physician Mei toe out.¡± She immediately headed inside the Prince Hao Residence.
Outside the entrance, Zhen Yu was staring at Pei Qianhao in a trance. He really looks like Brother Hu. Her gaze became lost, as if Pei Qianhao had been reced by Brother Hu.
¡°Miss, does Brother Hu really look so much like this Prince? When did you two get separated?¡±
Zhen Yu froze for a moment when she saw him suddenly walking towards her, but quickly recovered. ¡°He does. In fact, you two look so alike that it¡¯s hard to tell the difference. If I take the image of Brother Hu in my mind and take away the childish nature, it would look the same as you.¡±
Childish nature? Pei Qianhao knitted his brow. It sounds like they have been separated since they were young. ¡°Miss, I hope you¡¯ll find your Brother Hu soon.¡± He then turned around to enter the residence.
However, Zhen Yu immediately called out to him, ¡°Prince Hao, this peasant woman has a request.¡± She didn¡¯t know why she had suddenly thought to say this, but she was already kneeling on the ground.
1. ¡¯shan ling¡¯ means mountain range.
CHAPTER 451 (2): AGREE TO THE REQUEST
CHAPTER 451 (2): AGREE TO THE REQUEST
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Before they even walked out of the entrance, they already saw Zhen Yu kneeling on the ground, and Mei Jinxiu¡¯s face nched.
Did Zhen Yu offend Prince Hao after mistaking him for Brother Hu?¡±
Su Xi-er looked towards Zhen Yu. ¡°Quickly get up.¡±
¡°This peasant woman has a request.¡± Zhen Yu kowtowed on the ground. I have decided to dedicate my whole life to searching for Brother Hu, but if I can get Prince Hao to help, maybe I¡¯ll be able to find him sooner.
Su Xi-er waved her hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, Prince Hao won¡¯t agree to your request.¡± She turned to Pei Qianhao. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try listening?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s brow was slightly furrowed as he finally relented. ¡°Since the Princess Consort has spoken, this Prince shall listen.¡±
Zhen Yu¡¯s face lit up with delight as she sprung up to her feet. ¡°Brother Hu suddenly left Peach Blossom Vige when he was seven. He once told me that he would take care of me for a lifetime, and that I wasn¡¯t allowed to marry anyone else. I¡¯ve been waiting all this time, but he still hasn¡¯t returned. Prince Hao, you wield significant influence over Beimin; this peasant woman would be eternally grateful if you could help me search for Brother Hu.¡±
Actually, even if Zhen Yu hadn¡¯t requested it, Su Xi-er would still have chosen tounch an investigation. There can be people who look alike in this world, but that¡¯s hard to say for Pei Qianhao¡¯s appearance.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s brow was knitted. I am certain that I was the only child that my parents ever had. Besides, they had never been to Peach Blossom Vige.
¡°I beg of you, Prince Hao, Princess Consort Hao.¡± A hopeful look emerged in Zhen Yu¡¯s eyes. It would be great if they can really help!
Su Xi-er replied before Pei Qianhao could. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to this on Prince Hao¡¯s behalf.¡± She then turned to Mei Jinxiu. ¡°Go and check on Qin Ling.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Mei Jinxiu immediately left and gged down a horse carriage on the streets. She leapt onto the carriage and had the driver head towards the cksmith.
Before the entrance of the Prince Hao Residence, Zhen Yu was overwhelmed with emotions. ¡°Thank you, Prince Hao, Princess Consort Hao. I have no way of repaying this favour. In my next lifetime...¡±
Su Xi-er interrupted her, ¡°What next lifetime are you talking about? Finding Brother Hu and leading a blissful life is what¡¯s best for you. If you can find Brother Hu, we can get him to stand side by side with Prince Hao and see how alike they really are.¡±
¡°You¡¯re such a nice person; no wonder themoners are full of praise for you.¡± Zhen Yu was so moved that tears trickled down her face, and the rims of her eyes soon reddened.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Su Xi-er asked with a smile.
¡°I¡¯m Zhen Yu. Brother Hu said that my name means ¡®as precious as a valuable jade.¡±
¡°Your name sounds very nice. Brother Hu must be an extremely talented person.¡± Su Xi-er grabbed Zhen Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and have a seat in the residence?¡±
Zhen Yu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I have to go to the medical clinic. There are still many cupboards that haven¡¯t been cleaned out, and I must work hard to avoid being a freeloader.¡± She then pulled her hand away and bowed, giving another word of thanks before she left.
Unbeknownst to them, a spacious horse carriage with cyan tassels hanging from the roof passed by, and its passenger was none other than Xie Yun.
Looking through the window curtains, he saw Zhen Yu walk away.
This person probably knows Su Xi-er. Who could she be?
A thoughtful look emerged in Xie Yun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Follow the woman in front.¡±
The guard acknowledged. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
Even though the carriage slowed down, Zhen Yu¡¯s naive nature caused her to be unsuspecting even as she entered the medical clinic.
¡°Commandery Prince, she entered Mei¡¯s Medical Clinic.¡±
Xie Yun had already found out about Mei Jinxiu escaping from the Commandery Prince Residence. Since I have found a new target, I¡¯ll just let Mei Jinxiu be. That woman from just now looks young and inexperienced; she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s from the capital either.
After a moment of contemtion, he instructed the guard. ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±
The guard immediately raised the horsewhip and rapidly drove the carriage towards the capital gate.
CHAPTER 452 (1): INVITE
CHAPTER 452 (1): INVITE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
He stopped before the entrance and dismounted. ¡°Prince Hao, the Second Imperial Prince has returned to the pce. Consort Dowager Guo is setting up a banquet, and has specifically invited you and the Princess Consort.¡±
Pei Qianhao turned towards Su Xi-er. ¡°Do you want to go?¡±
¡°Of course, Consort Dowager Guo is sincerely inviting us.¡± Su Xi-er answered and pulled him forward.
Pei Qianhao signalled to a guard at the side with his eyes, and thetter immediately went to the backyard of the Prince Hao Residence. It wasn¡¯t long before a horse carriage was brought before them.
¡°Come here.¡± Pei Qianhao grasped her hand and walked to the side of the carriage. Supporting her waist, he gave a little push to help her get onto the carriage.
¡°Swiftly return to the pce and report to Consort Dowager Guo that this Prince will be there soon.¡± Pei Qianhao ordered the Imperial Army guard and leapt onto the carriage.
The Imperial Army guard mounted his horse and cracked the horsewhip, rushing on ahead to deliver the message.
Inside the spacious carriage, Pei Qianhao was afraid that the ride would be too bumpy for Su Xi-er, and had set her on hisp, letting her use his chest as a pillow.
Thus, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t hesitate to take advantage, even adjusting her position from time to time to get morefortable.
¡°It¡¯s so hard to wait upon the Princess Consort.¡± Pei Qianhao couldn¡¯t help but whisper in her ear and tease her.
¡°You still have to wait upon me, no matter how hard it is. This life of yours has fallen into the palm of my hand.¡± A glint shed past Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes as she purposely raised her hand to make it look like a wolf¡¯s paw.
Pei Qianhaoughed. ¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯re so heartless. This Prince is scared.¡±
¡°Wait upon me properly if you¡¯re scared then.¡± Su Xi-er slyly smiled, snuggling her head against his chest before closing her eyes with her hands tightly wound around him.
Pei Qianhao shifted his posture so that Su Xi-er could rest morefortably, gently patting her back until she gradually fell asleep.
When the horse carriage arrived at the side gate of the imperial pce, the guard stopped the carriage and leapt down before calling out, ¡°Prince Hao, we have arrived at the imperial pce.¡±
However, the only reply he received was silence. Although the guard was confused, he didn¡¯t dare to make another sound.
Even after waiting for several minutes though, the guard still didn¡¯t hear any movement from within the horse carriage, leaving him no choice but to muster up his courage and try again.
Right before he could do so, he heard some noises from within the carriage that were quickly followed by a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up when the carriage stopped? I can¡¯t believe that I actually fell asleep.¡±
Although the guard was already well aware of how much Pei Qianhao doted Su Xi-er, he still couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. The extent of Prince Hao¡¯s affection increases by the day! At this rate, even if the Princess Consort asked for the moon, Prince Hao would exhaust all his means to aplish it!
A short whileter, he saw Pei Qianhao carrying Su Xi-er as they alighted the carriage. Once they were on the ground, Pei Qianhao helped her tidy her hair and straighten her cor.
I never knew that Prince Hao was actually such an attentive person. He is so meticulous when ites to caring for the Princess Consort.
¡°Park the carriage in the horse stable in the pce.¡± Pei Qianhao instructed before bringing Su Xi-er into the imperial pce.
Watching their departing figures, the guard sighed. There¡¯s actually such apatible couple in this world.
~~~
In the Consort Dowager Pce, Consort Dowager Guo was all smiles after having personally cooked a table full of dishes. More importantly, her son who had been gone for years was sitting beside her.
¡°Rong-er, your Imperial Mother hasn¡¯t cooked for many years.¡±
CHAPTER 452 (2): INVITE
CHAPTER 452 (2): INVITE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
It was at this moment that a senior old maidservant came in and announced, ¡°Consort Dowager, Prince Hao and Princess Consort Hao have arrived.¡±
Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s eyes shone as she stood up from her chair. ¡°This Consort Dowager will go and receive them.¡± Right after the words left her mouth, Su Xi-er¡¯s voice sounded.
¡°Consort Dowager, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Su Xi-er smiled. She swept her gaze across the room, finallynding on a man wearing... garish clothes.
It looks like I wasn¡¯t mistaken. This man looks simr to Situ Li, but is such garish clothing suitable for men to wear?
Situ Rong stood up and nodded to Pei Qianhao. When he turned to Su Xi-er, however, his solemn expression was reced with one of rumination. ¡°Princess Consort Hao, if you like this piece of clothing, this Prince can take it off and give it to you.¡±
¡°This child! He¡¯s been away for many years, and he¡¯s only be more impolite.¡± Although Consort Dowager Guo was reproaching him, but her tone was one of affection.
Su Xi-er was aware that Situ Rong was already at the age where a man should be independent. Now that I look at him, he doesn¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯s 30. His clothing and disposition don¡¯t match at all. He seems childlike at times, and even jocr at others.
¡°Imperial Mother, didn¡¯t you see that Princess Consort Hao was staring at your imperial child¡¯s clothing so much that her eyes looked nk?¡± Situ Rong continued joking.
Consort Dowager Guo ignored him and waved to Su Xi-er. ¡°Do sit; you may dispense with formalities today. Let¡¯s be like ordinarymoners; you¡¯re not allowed to stick to all those rules in the imperial pce.¡±
Su Xi-er sat down while Pei Qianhao served her a bowl of fish soup. ¡°It¡¯s good for the body to drink soup before eating, and it¡¯s even better if it¡¯s fish soup.¡±
¡°Now that this Prince has returned, I didn¡¯t expect Prince Hao to have undergone aplete change in character. He was the coldest person ever in the past, yet his face is full of tenderness now. Tsk tsk.¡± Situ Rong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as a glint seemed to sh through them.
Su Xi-er raised the teacup and told Situ Rong. ¡°Second Imperial Prince, even after just meeting you for the first time today, I can tell that you have an exceptional aura that can¡¯t help but leave an impression on others. Let me offer you a toast with tea in ce of wine.¡± She then sipped some tea from her cup.
¡°After witnessing many customs from the outside, it wouldn¡¯t do to toast with wine; it would be considered disrespectful in the western region.¡± Situ Rong¡¯s face lit up with yearning as soon as he mentioned the western region.
The azure sky and lush grass; galloping on the horses; eking out a living by rearing livestock; gathering around the bonfire; immersing in both singing and dancing during the festive celebrations; how carefree it was!
Consort Dowager Guo softly coughed. She could discern the longing on her son¡¯s visage with a single nce, but the more intense his yearning was, the more panicked she became.
Pei Qianhao said, ¡°Second Imperial Prince, this Prince is afraid that you can¡¯t leave after returning this time around.¡±
Situ Rong¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°Beimin has you supporting His Majesty, and there¡¯s also Commandery Prince Xie; this Prince is not needed.¡±
Even if Prince Hao hadn¡¯t looked for me, I would still have returned. It¡¯s been three years, so it¡¯s about time that I visited my Imperial Mother.
But this doesn¡¯t mean that he can inhibit my freedom!
Su Xi-er saw Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s sinking expression and immediately tried to mediate with a smile. ¡°Second Imperial Prince, who said that Prince Hao will always be around? If you¡¯re not familiar with the intricacies of the court, who¡¯s going to support His Majesty in the future?¡±
¡°What? Prince Hao is leaving soon?¡± Shock was stered all across Situ Rong¡¯s face.
Su Xi-er gravely nodded. ¡°Prince Hao will be taking me to tour the other countries soon. Second Imperial Prince, you have to oversee the court first.¡±
The solemn manner she spoke in caused Situ Rong¡¯s face to change colour many times.
If Prince Hao leaves, then only Commandery Prince Xie would be left.
Pei Qianhao shifted his gaze towards Su Xi-er with a meaningful look. Her face doesn¡¯t be red, and her breathing doesn¡¯t be unsteady when she lies. In fact, she¡¯spletely taken the Second Imperial Prince for a ride! Once he takes over an official position, he won¡¯t be able to leave with the responsibilities that he will have to shoulder.
Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s smiling expression was reced with a solemn one as she advised Situ Rong, ¡°Your surname is ¡®Situ¡¯; you must devote yourself to Beimin and make contributions. You¡¯re not allowed to rove around outside anymore.¡±
¡°With a beautiful wife at his side, Prince Hao is already nning to set aside court affairs and travel to other countries with just a single word. This Prince is really envious.¡± Believing Su Xi-er¡¯s words, Situ Rong inwardlymented.
CHAPTER 453(1): BOORISH AND UNRULY
CHAPTER 453(1): BOORISH AND UNRULY
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Situ Rong¡¯s eyes were filled with a jocose look as soon as he took in what she said. ¡°You can just say the word if you like them, and this Prince will take them off to give to you.¡±
After roaming around for a few years and staying with the open-minded people of the western region, Situ Rong had also be simrly carefree and straightforward. He waspletely unlike the people of the court who were indecisive and constantly scheming.
¡°If you like garish clothing, this Prince can instruct one of the best seamstresses to sew some for you in the style that you like best.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was gentle, but as soon as he turned towards Situ Rong, his gaze became chilling.
Situ Rong couldn¡¯t help but exim in his mind. This is what the real Pei Qianhao should be like. I couldn¡¯t get used to him being so gentle; in fact, I am much more at ease when he acts callously towards me.
¡°Second Imperial Prince, you should keep your personality in check. This Prince will arrange for you to enter the Ministry of Justice and be the Chief Minister of Justice¡¯s subordinate.¡± Pei Qianhao spoke calmly, and with an air of solemnity that brooked no rejection.
Situ Rong¡¯s hand that was holding his teacup trembled, causing the cup to almost fall to the ground. He pointed to himself in shock. ¡°Prince Hao, are you joking? The Ministry of Justice is a ce where solemn silence reigns. Aren¡¯t you causing trouble for the Chief Minister of Justice by sending me there?¡±
On the other hand, Consort Dowager Guo was delighted. ¡°Prince Hao, thank you for assigning him to the Ministry of Justice. That¡¯s the only ce that can make him restrain himself.¡±
Investigating cases, interrogating criminals, keeping urate records; all these tasks require a stable and meticulous heart. It suits Rong-er the most!
Understanding Pei Qianhao¡¯s intentions, Situ Rong snorted. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a wily old fox. Giving this Prince such an assignment is really a crafty trap; you¡¯re harming me¡±
Hearing Situ Rong murmuring to himself, Su Xi-er saw the shadow of Chu Linglong in him. I wonder which one of them would win in an argument if they met.
¡°Princess Consort, the way Prince Hao is handling this matter isn¡¯t forthright at all. This Prince will be indebted to you in the future, so can you...¡± Consort Dowager Guo immediately smacked his arm.
¡°Rong-er, now that you havee back, not only must you stabilise your thoughts, you also have to find a youngdy to get married to. You¡¯re already 30, and should be considering such things more carefully. When thete Emperor was 30 years old, the Eldest Imperial Prince was already...¡± Consort Dowager Guo suddenly stopped.
Everyone in court was aware of the conflict between the Eldest Imperial Prince and Prince Hao. After offending Prince Hao, the former had been exiled to a rural county for years. He hadn¡¯t even returned during the state banquet, leading everyone to believe that he wasn¡¯t allowed to return without being specifically summoned.
Noticing the change in Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s expression, she nced towards Pei Qianhao, but saw that his countenance remained normal. I have never heard anyone mention the Eldest Imperial Prince in the imperial pce; it¡¯s as if he doesn¡¯t even exist.
¡°This Consort Dowager has said too much. Rong-er, the Minister of the Court of Judicial Review has three daughters, and each of them is pretty and polite...¡±
Situ Rong found it annoying and simply told her, ¡°Imperial Mother, you don¡¯t have to say so much. Your imperial child already has someone I like.¡±
Consort Dowager Guo was astonished. ¡°Someone you like? Which youngdy is it? As long as shees from a proper background, this Consort Dowager doesn¡¯t mind her status.¡±
With his lie getting out of proportion, Situ Rong randomly tried to cover up his lie with more lies. ¡°Her background is definitely proper, but she¡¯s a youngdy from the western region.¡±
¡°That won¡¯t do! The youngdies from the western region are bold and unrestrained, not to mention they have a wild personality. Of all women, why do you have to like one from the western region? This Consort Dowager is the first to disapprove!¡±
CHAPTER 453(2): BOORISH AND UNRULY
CHAPTER 453(2): BOORISH AND UNRULY
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
epting her gesture, Situ Rong followed up. ¡°Those who have never been to the western region think that it mainly consists of deserts and steep precipices, but the reality is far from that. The newly ascended king is very resourceful; there are now lush trees growing, and the civilians¡¯ houses have been revamped, and the newly constructed pce hall is especially spectacr! It sits on top of a high mountain, surrounded by blue skies and white clouds, making it stand out even more.¡±
¡°That¡¯s pretty good.¡± Su Xi-erplimented, and began picking at the dishes. ¡°Prince Hao, eat this.¡±
Consort Dowager Guo saw that she had picked the Braised Pork with Chestnut. This dish helps to nourish the kidney and strengthen the waist.
Situ Rong burst out inughter, remarking with a meaningful tone. ¡°Prince Hao, it seems like the Princess Consort is dissatisfied with your performance in a certain aspect.¡± However, he immediately received a kick from his Imperial Mother, signalling for him not to spout nonsense.
Pei Qianhao coldly counterattacked. ¡°Second Imperial Prince, I suppose that this ¡®woman from the western region¡¯ was something you fabricated. The Minister of the Court of Judicial Review has three daughters, and they are all decent. Consort Dowager, why don¡¯t you arrange a wedding for him as soon as possible?¡±
¡°This Consort Dowager intended to do just that. The main eldest daughter is gentle and polite, the second daughter is beautiful, and the third daughter is witty and charming. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure which type you like, Rong-er.¡±
Su Xi-er interjected. ¡°The Second Imperial Prince seems to think fondly of the western region. In my opinion, he likes the unrestrained and boorish type. Only women with such a character can control him.¡±
¡°What the Princess Consort said is right. I like the boorish types, in particr, I like those unruly ones from the mountains and fields. If there was a princess in the western region, I would definitely pursue her.¡± Situ Rong suddenly paused, realising that he had exposed his own lie.
By the time he recovered his senses, he saw a smile flicker past Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes.
How impressive this Princess Consort Hao is! To think that she deliberately went along with what I said to make me drop my guard, only to watch me fall into her trap!
Consort Dowager Guo shook her head. ¡°This Consort Dowager believes in Prince Hao¡¯s judgement of character; if he says you¡¯re lying, that is undoubtedly the case. This Consort Dowager will go to the residence of the Minister of the Court of Judicial review and select a youngdy for you.¡±
Just like that, Situ Rong¡¯s matter was settled, and he regretted it very much.
Prince Hao is a crafty fox, and it¡¯s clear that the wife he¡¯s married is much the same. This pair is enough to y anyone to death with their pranks!
¡°Come, let¡¯s quickly start eating. Try this Consort Dowager¡¯s food.¡± Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s face was full of smiles as she continuously entertained Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er.
During this period of time, Su Xi-er would frequently find a pair of begrudging eyes staring at her.
I never expected that despite Situ Rong being 30 years old, he would actually be so simr to Situ Lin. These two are like two babies, just that one isrger than the other.
After they were finished with the meal, Su Xi-er apanied Consort Dowager Guo to walk around the Imperial Garden; meanwhile, Pei Qianhao remained in the pce to speak with Situ Rong.
While walking on the pce path, Consort Dowager Guo mentioned that Grand Tutor Kong was down with a severe cold, reminding Su Xi-er that she hadn¡¯t seen him in a while.
He¡¯s my godfather after all. Thus, she told Consort Dowager Guo, ¡°Consort Dowager, I¡¯ll go to the Imperial Library to visit Godfather.¡±
Consort Dowager Guo nodded. ¡°You should indeed. Go on, I¡¯ll return to the Consort Dowager Pce.¡±
Upon going their separate ways, Su Xi-er found Tan Ge sweeping the ground after entering the Imperial Library.
Tan Ge turned around when she heard footsteps from behind, freezing in ce. I didn¡¯t expect it to be Su Xi-er! With the broom in her hand, she pondered for a moment before she bowed. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Princess Consort Hao.¡±
¡°Tan Ge, you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony. Quickly rise.¡± Su Xi-er bent down to help her up.
¡°You and I are of different statuses; I can¡¯t dispense with the necessary formalities.¡± Tan Ge¡¯s gaze became distant.
¡°I¡¯ll go and check on Grand Tutor Kong.¡± Su Xi-er didn¡¯t n on talking to her any further, and prepared to walk away.
Tan Ge immediately moved forward to grab her. ¡°Can you help me?¡±
Su Xi-er turned back around to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
CHAPTER 454 (1): HER REQUEST
CHAPTER 454 (1): HER REQUEST
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
¡°Are you begging me to help you to leave the imperial pce and free yourself from Xie Yun?¡±
Tan Ge nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to harm people anymore, but if I stay in the imperial pce, he will definitely use me to threaten you. Su Xi-er, I beg of you, please save me.¡± She reached out her hand to grab Su Xi-er¡¯s, her face filled with an imploring look.
¡°Even if you¡¯re not in the imperial pce, as long as Xie Yun can find you, you¡¯ll still be threatened by him.¡± Su Xi-er pulled out her hand from Tan Ge¡¯s grasp and spoke with a calm expression.
Tan Ge pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°I have thought about it for a long time. As things stand now, the safest ce is the Prince Hao Residence. After being dealt a huge blow by Prince Hao, Commandery Prince Xie won¡¯t try to act anytime soon. As long as I can enter the Prince Hao Residence, he won¡¯t be able to reach me. I am willing to do any kind of manual work in the Prince Hao Residence¡±
She thought that Su Xi-er would surely agree with this logic, but thetter¡¯s reply had her frozen in ce.
¡°You¡¯ve also said it yourself: he won¡¯t be making any moves anytime soon. Who knows what would happen after that? Tan Ge, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to help you, but you have to understand something. The Prince Hao Residence is indeed heavily guarded, but there are many skilled individuals under Xie Yun. In the worst case scenario, the Prince Hao Residence isn¡¯t the safest location, but the most dangerous.¡± Su Xi-er grabbed Tan Ge by the arms.
¡°You have to be the one to choose your own path. Only when you are firm can nobody threaten you. I can help you if you want to leave the pce, but you can¡¯t enter the Prince Hao Residence.¡±
Tan Ge was baffled. ¡°Why? I¡¯m only pleading for a few months of peace.¡±
¡°Even if I agree, Prince Hao wouldn¡¯t. Tan Ge, think over it carefully; what exactly do you want?¡± With that, Su Xi-er let go of Tan Ge¡¯s hands and headed towards Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s abode.
Tan Ge¡¯s body grew stiff as she dazedly stared at Su Xi-er¡¯s departing figure.
She actually didn¡¯t agree. Could it be that she¡¯s already suspicious of me? But how can that be? I haven¡¯tmunicated with Su Xi-er at all during this period of time. Saying that Prince Hao wouldn¡¯t agree is just an excuse.
What will Xie Yun punish me with if I fail toplete his mission?
Tan Ge tightly clutched the broom handle.
Is he going to use the medicinal powder and continue to disfigure me? Apart from getting close to Su Xi-er, how else am I valuable?
Her pupils darkened as a cold sh ran across them.
I don¡¯t want to live my days in fear anymore! Those who have harmed me must all die!
~~~
Upon arriving at Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s abode, Su Xi-er saw Xiao Yuanzi carrying a bowl of soup over. Only after asking him did she learn that Grand Tutor Kong had caught a cold when he was bathing.
¡°I¡¯ll bring this to him. You can continue with your work.¡± Su Xi-er took the soup, knocking the door and calling out, ¡°Godfather.¡±
Grand Tutor Kong was reading books in his room when he heard her calling him. His heart wildly thumped, and he reced his solemn countenance with a smile. I have done the right thing by taking in this goddaughter.
¡°Come in.¡± Grand Tutor Kong put down his book and answered.
With a creak of the door, Su Xi-er came into the room with her face wreathed in smiles. ¡°Godfather, your bathing water must be warmer. You¡¯re already bing old, so you should have Xiao Yuanzi wait upon you when you bathe.¡±
CHAPTER 454 (2): HER REQUEST
CHAPTER 454 (2): HER REQUEST
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
¡°You need to inform the Imperial Household Department to send more manpower to the Imperial Library.¡± Su Xi-er slowly said as she sat on the chair.
Grand Tutor Kong sighed. ¡°The one I like the most is Shu Xian, but this child had suddenly disappeared. With no parents, where else can he go?¡±
A person with no ability can¡¯t vanish into thin air. Perhaps there¡¯s more to Shu Xian than meets the eye. However, Su Xi-er wouldn¡¯t say this out loud. In Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s eyes, Shu Xian was just a child who needed his care.
¡°Grand Tutor Kong, perhaps Shu Xian will suddenly return on his own someday.¡±
¡°Forget it, as long as he¡¯s living well, this old man doesn¡¯t care where he¡¯s run off to.¡± Grand Tutor Kong waved his hand and finally picked up his book again, beginning to flip through its pages.
Su Xi-er quietly watched Grand Tutor Kong and kept himpany for a while before bringing the bowl back to the kitchen.
Once again, she bumped into Xiao Yuanzi. ¡°Xiao Yuanzi, it must have been tiring for you to be the one doing most of the work recently.¡±
Xiao Yuanzi shook his head. ¡°This servant isn¡¯t tired. The Imperial Library is much more deste than in the past, and although Grand Tutor Kong likes peace, he will still be sad if it¡¯s too barren.¡±
Su Xi-er naturally understood what he was talking about. But some things can¡¯t be forced or rushed.
¡°The Imperial Household Department will send more manpower over. Before theye though, you¡¯ll have to work harder, Xiao Yuanzi.¡±
¡°Princess Consort, after working in the Imperial Library for all this time, I can tell that Grand Tutor Kong¡¯s greatest regret is Shu Xian. He suddenly disappeared and left without saying a single word.¡± Xiao Yuanzi couldn¡¯t help but be disconste.
Tan Ge had just finished sweeping, and had gone to the kitchen to pour herself a bowl of water. When she spotted Su Xi-er, however, she was briefly stunned before brushing past thetter without a word.
Su Xi-er called out to her, ¡°Tan Ge.¡±
Tan Ge put down her bowl and bowed. ¡°Princess Consort, why did you call for this servant?¡±
Shes be so polite in front of people. Su Xi-er didn¡¯t make anyments, but simply advised, ¡°Take more care of Grand Tutor Kong with Xiao Yuanzi.¡±
Tan Ge¡¯s gaze flickered as she stared at Su Xi-er¡¯s back again. Now that she¡¯s already safely in her high position, she has no troubles.
¡°Tan Ge, you should rest. The cook isn¡¯t around today, so we¡¯ll have to cook for ourselves.¡± Xiao Yuanzi spoke with a smile as he came in.
¡°Alright.¡± By now, Tan Ge¡¯s expression had already returned to normal.
Su Xi-er had just walked out of the Imperial Library when she saw Pei Qianhao walking over.
¡°Let¡¯s return to the residence.¡± Pei Qianhao went forward to take her hand, pulling her to his side.
¡°What did you talk about with the Second Imperial Prince?¡±
¡°The western region.¡±
Su Xi-er countered, ¡°Oh? Prince Hao, since when did you suddenly gain an interest in the western region?¡±
¡°Regardless of the power of other countries, there will always be something we can borrow and learn from.¡± Pei Qianhao continued to tidy up her hair.
¡°Xi-er, when we return to the residence, you¡¯ll be busy writing down all the uses of Nanzhao¡¯s new policy. After observing the overall circumstances in Beimin, this Prince thinks that arge scale reform is in order.¡±
Su Xi-er softly chuckled. ¡°After Beimin changes its system, it will be more prosperous, and Nanzhao won¡¯t even be able to catch up. What should we do?¡±
Pei Qianhao whispered into her ear. ¡°Petty.¡±
¡°Only now did you learn of my pettiness?¡± Not being one to back down, Su Xi-er refuted.
¡°Beimin and Nanzhao are on friendly terms. Instead ofpeting, why don¡¯t we consider coborating instead?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyebrows were raised as he lowered his head to nt a kiss on her forehead.
The pce maid walking from the distance happened to chance upon this scene, causing her to flee in fright.
¡°Be more careful when you¡¯re out and about.¡± Su Xi-er pushed him away and tookrger strides, walking extremely fast.
Watching her leave in a hurry, Pei Qianhao¡¯s smile reached the recesses of his eyes.
She has be bashful again. Why is she embarrassed about being seen by others? Would those people dare to say a single ¡®no¡¯?
CHAPTER 455 (1): A RESPLENDENT VISAGE
CHAPTER 455 (1): A RESPLENDENT VISAGE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
A guard leapt down from the horse and deferentially reported, ¡°Commandery Prince, we have arrived at Willow Vige.¡±
The clear voice of a man could be heard from within the carriage. ¡°Mmm.¡±
Xie Yun then lifted the curtain, swiftly alighting as his white robes were illuminated by the moonlight. Observing his surroundings, he found an old sign by the entrance of the vige that read, ¡®Willow Vige.¡¯
This is the ce Su Xi-er once lived in; 20 kilometres away from the capital. It¡¯s a deste ce that is self-sustained, and thus, they don¡¯te into contact with outsiders. As a result, it¡¯s considerably impoverished.
A woman dressed in colourful coarse clothes was holding a bamboo basket as she happened to pass by. She had never seen a horse carriage before, and couldn¡¯t help but exim at how pretty it was. She then noticed the man standing beside it. Dressed in white robes and extremely handsome. Those eyes of his are especially catching; twinkling like they can speak.
Xie Yun turned towards this woman. She¡¯s around 16 or 17 years old. He walked forward and approached her with a smile, his gentle aura causing the woman to be smitten. ¡°Miss, where does the Chief of Willow Vige stay?¡±
Stunned by his smile, the woman found herself at a loss for words. Only when he called out to her again did shee back to her senses. ¡°The Vige Chief stays at the easternmost side of the vige, but he¡¯s probably asleep by now.¡±
It was currently not the paddy nting season; making it inevitable that vigers in such an isted area would sleep early.
¡°You must be looking for the Vige Chief because of urgent matters; I¡¯ll take you there.¡± The youngdy stared at Xie Yun. I¡¯ve never seen such a good-looking man.
Xie Yun smiled. ¡°Many thanks, Miss. May I ask what your name is?¡±
The tip of her ears flushed red upon hearing him ask for her name, and she lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m called Su Miao, as in the ¡®miao¡¯ in crop seedling.¡±
The corners of Xie Yun¡¯s mouth curled up. Surname ¡®Su¡¯. There¡¯s only one family in Willow Vige with the surname ¡®Su¡¯. She should be Su Xi-er¡¯s rtive.
Thus, he continued to probe. ¡°Do you know Su Xi-er?¡±
Su Xiao instantly froze, and her eyes widened as she stuttered. ¡°Su-su-su Xi-xi-er, you know my younger cou-cousin[1]? That year, she had no choice but to leave the vige, and I haven¡¯t seen her in many years. Everyone says that she¡¯s dead.¡±
So it turns out that Su Miao is Su Xi-er¡¯s elder cousin.
Xie Yun couldn¡¯t help but pass a few more nces at her, noticing that Su Miao only looked delicate and pretty, a far cry from Su Xi-er¡¯s appearance. Aren¡¯t they supposed to be blood-rted? Why do they not resemble one another at all? Or perhaps it¡¯s because Su Xi-er is not the Su Family¡¯s legitimate child, but one born from her mother¡¯s illicit affair?
¡°Su Miao, you don¡¯t have to take me to see the Vige Chief. I¡¯ll just go straight to your house.¡± Xie Yun replied with a smile before ordering the guard to wait.
¡°Go to my house?¡± Not only were Su Miao¡¯s ears flushed red, her face also blushed even harder.
He asked for my name, and he now wants to go to my house. Could he have taken a liking to me?!
¡°Let¡¯s go, Su Miao.¡± Xie Yun walked forward and patted her shoulder.
Su Miao¡¯s shoulder shook before she stiffly took two steps back and stammered, ¡°The vige is small, and there are strict rules. Only my husband can enter my house. You should still go to the Vige Chief¡¯s house.¡±
¡°The reason for my visit is rted to your younger cousin. It has nothing to do with the rules.¡± His tone was gentle and his face was wreathed in smiles, causing Su Miao to enter a daze again as she stared at him.
1. Specifically, a younger female patrilineal cousin
CHAPTER 455 (2): A RESPLENDENT VISAGE
CHAPTER 455 (2): A RESPLENDENT VISAGE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
¡°Miaomiao, why did you return sote? Have you picked the wild vegetables?¡± A married woman¡¯s voice could be heard before she emerged in ash yellow coarse clothes.
Su Miao went up to her. ¡°I have them, Mum. I¡¯ll cook themter to nourish Elder Brother¡¯s body.¡±
Xie Yun immediately understood that the Su Family was considered poor, even by the standards of the impoverished Willow Vige.
¡°Mum, I met a gentleman on the way back, and he said that he had something to talk to you and Dad about.¡±
He Xiuxiu nced towards the courtyard. My daughter has really brought an unfamiliar man home!
Her face immediately darkened. ¡°Miaomiao, aren¡¯t you aware of Willow Vige¡¯s rules? You can¡¯t bring a man back home. This is so infuriating! Of all people, why do you have to learn from your Second Aunt[1]?!¡±
¡°Mum, this gentleman said that he¡¯s here to inform us of Younger Cousin¡¯s whereabouts.¡±
¡°What, your younger cousin?! Your Second Aunt did such a filthy thing and implicated your Second Uncle. You have no younger cousin, only an elder brother.¡±
Xie Yun could immediately deduce that ¡®Second Aunt¡¯ was referring to Su Xi-er¡¯s mother. She¡¯s infamous for being unchaste in Willow Vige.
¡°Why are you getting angry? The younger cousin you all are unwilling to mention has be the most noble woman in Beimin.¡± Xie Yun¡¯s smile was reced with solemnity as he walked over.
Su Miao couldn¡¯tpletely process what had just been said. Not only is Younger Cousin not dead, she¡¯s be Beimin¡¯s most noble woman? What on earth is going on?
¡°Even if Willow Vige is deste, it¡¯s still just 20 kilometres away from the capital. Unlike those who live even further away in other viges, you must at least know the name ¡®Prince Hao¡¯.¡± Xie Yun made sure to carefully observe the married woman¡¯s expression.
He Xiuxiu was stunned. Of course, I have heard of Prince Hao. Although Willow Vige is remote, there are people who have once gone to train in the army barracks.
¡°Su Xi-er is now the noble Princess Consort Hao, but during her wedding, not a single person from her maiden family turned up, and she didn¡¯t even invite you. It really leaves people bitterly disappointed.¡± Xie Yun enunciated his words, and saw that the married woman¡¯s eyes were getting wider and wider.
¡°Su Xi-er...Princess Consort Hao?¡±!¡± He Xiuxiu was shocked.
I know that Su Xi-er has been beautiful since she was young, eliciting many people¡¯s attention. Her mother was just as pretty and charming, ultimately resulting in her sin.
¡°Mum, how did Younger Cousin be Princess Consort Hao?¡±
Still unable to recover from her astonishment, He Xiuxiu was unable to respond to her daughter.
Xie Yun continued. ¡°How can just wild vegetables be enough to nourish the body? It seems like the Su Family can¡¯t cope any longer. Why don¡¯t you go to the capital and look for Su Xi-er, and let her help you all? The past is in the past; family still matters most.¡±
¡°Why are you telling us all this?¡± He Xiuxiu¡¯s brows were scrunched up.
My son is severely ill, but we don¡¯t have any money to find him a doctor. If he still doesn¡¯t receive treatment, I¡¯m afraid that even the gods wouldn¡¯t be able to save him
¡°I¡¯m simply informing you. As for what you n to do after hearing this, that would be up to you all. I shall take my leave then.¡± Xie Yun turned around, preparing to leave.
Seeing that he was about to leave, Su Miao immediately chased after him. ¡°Mister, what¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°Xie Yun.¡±
¡°Can I look for you in the future?¡± Su Miao disregarded the bashful demeanour a woman should possess and boldly asked.
¡°Of course you can. The Commandery Prince Residence in the capital; if you wish toe, you can just ask the guards there and state your name.¡± Xie Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with a resplendent smile that shone right into Su Miao¡¯s heart.
In the end, Su Miao watched him as he walked away, her young heart pounding wildly in her chest.
I¡¯m 17, but because my family is utterly destitute, all the men in Willow Vige who are of a suitable age don¡¯t want me. Maybe I should leave Willow Vige and see the world outside.
¡°Miaomiao, quicklye back!¡± He Xiuxiu yelled at her, afraid that the man her daughter had just met would steal her away.
Su Miao turned around. ¡°Mum, let¡¯s go look for Younger Cousin. On the ount of our past rtionship, she will help us.¡±
He Xiuxiu sighed. ¡°When her mother was in dire straits, our family didn¡¯t help. Su Xi-er only has hate for us.¡±
1. Specifically, the wife of the father¡¯s second elder brother¡¯s wife.
CHAPTER 456: HANDS TIGHTLY CLENCHED (CENSORED VERSION)
CHAPTER 456: HANDS TIGHTLY CLENCHED (CENSORED VERSION)
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Warning to readers: This chapter originally contained depictions of sexual abuse/violence. As such, we have uploaded two versions of the chapter, a censored version, and an uncut version. This current chapter would be the censored version, and we have provided a summary that you may read as an alternative. If you don¡¯t mind reading the uncut version, you may proceed to the next part by clicking the right button.
Thank you for understanding, and as always, your support!
~ Rakumon and Lunark
~~~
(Censored Version)
¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t try, Mum? The past is in the past, and we should move on. I¡¯ve dreamed of seeing Younger Cousin again these past few years, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would really still be alive. Let¡¯s go look for her; even if she isn¡¯t willing to help, there¡¯s no harm in giving it a try, right?¡± Su Miao mischievously blinked.
He Xiuxiu caressed her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go back in; it¡¯s cold outside. Mum will go and pick the wild vegetables tomorrow, and you can go to the Teacher¡¯s ce to help him move his things.¡±
¡°Alright, mum.¡± Su Miao obediently nodded.
Elder Brother is ill, and my parents have to work from morning till night; it¡¯s been tough on our family.
Suddenly, a scream of agony came from inside the room, causing He Xiuxiu to panic. ¡°Your brother¡¯s illness is acting up! I¡¯ll go and check on him! Go and bring the vige physician!¡± She immediately dashed into the room and went to her son¡¯s side. Seeing her son¡¯s face writhed in pain, tears uncontrobly poured from her eyes.
Su Miao desperately ran as if her life depended on it, her heart wildly thumping in her chest all the while. Even if the physician is asleep, I must wake him up.
~~~
¡°Miaomiao, your brother is severely ill. He won¡¯t be able to survive just by relying on these few medicinal herbs. It¡¯s urgent that you go to the capital and find a good physician to save him.¡± The elderly uncle who acted as the vige physician shook his head as he advised her.
¡°Even if I find one, I don¡¯t have any silvers. Besides, my parents don¡¯t allow me to leave the vige.¡± Su Miao bit her lips, her face wrinkled with worry.
¡°I¡¯m the only physician in the vige, but my ability is insufficient. Moreover, I don¡¯t have the medicinal herbs to save your brother here. If you don¡¯t want him to die, you¡¯ll have to go to the capital and make a gamble. However, you only have three days at most; if you can make it back by then, there¡¯s still hope for your brother.¡± Discerning her hesitation, he continued. ¡°The ox cart from the neighbouring vige will be passing by Willow Vige tomorrow. Try saying some good words and convince them to bring you along with them.¡±
Su Miao¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. It¡¯s urgent that Elder Brother is treated as soon as possible. I have to take the ox cart to the capital early tomorrow morning to look for Younger Cousin, and beseech her to help. It¡¯s been so many years though; does she still remember me? We always used to y together, and when there was some good food, I would leave them for her to eat.
I hope that she will save Elder Brother on ount of our past rtionship.
¡°Miaomiao, take these medicinal herbs for now. Simmer half of them, and let your brother hold the other half in his mouth to stabilise his condition. Again, we can only prolong this condition for three days at most.¡± The old uncle exined to her as he passed her the herbs.
¡°Many thanks, Physician.¡± Su Miao quickly turned to head back for her house. The old uncle is quite nice; he didn¡¯t ask me for money for these herbs.
Xie Yun had been watching this entire time. After walking out of Su Miao¡¯s house, he had remained behind, and saw as she hastily brought the medicinal herbs back
It seems like she will go to the capital to look for Su Xi-er.
¡°Commandery Prince, will we be returning to the capital today?¡±
Xie Yun lifted his head to gaze at the crescent moon hanging in the sky for a moment before he replied, ¡°Yes, we will.¡±
Boarding the horse carriage, they travelled through the night to return to the capital. However, instead of going to the Commandery Prince Residence, Xie Yun went to the Imperial Library.
~~~
Groggily opening her eyes, Tan Ge noticed Xie Yun standing in her room. Her eyes involuntarily widened, and all signs of sleepiness instantly vanished.
¡°Tan Ge, how is the task going?¡± There wasn¡¯t a trace of a smile on his face.
She immediately got up and grabbed an outer robe from the head of the head, putting it over herself. Before she could get down from the bed, however, Xie Yun stopped her. ¡°Just tell me directly.¡±
Tan Ge stopped moving and stared at him. ¡°Commandery Prince, Su Xi-er agreed to arrange for this servant to leave the pce, but would not allow me to enter the Prince Hao Residence.¡±
Her words elicited Xie Yun¡¯s derisiveughter. ¡°What, she¡¯s suspicious of you?¡±
Tan Ge shook her head. ¡°Probably not, but I can¡¯t deny that our rtionship has be estranged. This servant can¡¯t get close to her.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t get close? If that¡¯s the case, what use does this Prince have for you?¡± Xie Yun lowered his head to look at her, reaching out his hand to lift her chin up. ¡°Such a beautiful appearance; this Prince can¡¯t bear to ruin it.¡±
¡°Commandery Prince, this servant can¡¯t get close to her. If I continue to pressure her despite the futility, Su Xi-er will only be more suspicious of me.¡±
Xie Yun¡¯s fingers roamed around her face, his eyes filled with a dark and sinister look. ¡°In this Prince¡¯s opinion, you¡¯re not serious enough about your work; there is no undefeatable opponent. It is only because you aren¡¯t trying hard enough.¡±
Gazing into his eyes, Tan Ge felt his frigid gaze digging into her. His treacherous expression and his next words caused Tan Ge¡¯s body to freeze.
¡°It seems like this Prince should do something to punish you so that you can be more motivated to work hard.¡± Xie Yun softly chuckled, the corners of his mouth curling up.
~~~
Summary:
Xie Yun forces himself on Tan Ge and restrains her, preventing her from fighting back. Ignoring her difort, he continues to taunt her throughout the process, only making her hate him more. There is a brief moment where she sees the pillow that she hid the jade pendant she took from Su Xi-er¡¯s cloth bundle. Thinking that this pendant is the key to finding answers, she swears to kill both Xie Yun and Pei Qianhao.
Sensitive phrasing here:
||Tan Ge lost her body to Xie Yun.||
~~~
Xie Yun slowly put on his clothes and stood beside her bed, caressing her hair. ¡°Tan Ge, this Prince is waiting to see what results you can bring; I have high expectations for you.¡±
¡°You...why do you always force women?¡± Tan Ge stared back at him.
Xie Yun stowed away the cold look in his eyes, putting on a gentle expression. ¡°The only alternative will be to meet on the battlefield, which will only result in more victims. This Prince wants to obtain victory with the least casualties.¡±
He paused and patted her face. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint this Prince again, otherwise, the punishment won¡¯t be this simple.¡± He then turned to leave the room, closing the door behind him.
Tan Ge¡¯s hands were tightly clenched into his fists. She took out the jade pendant from under the pillow and began to carefully examine it. She had browsed through the books in the Imperial Library for the past few days, and after making someparisons, she was even more certain that the words carved on the jade pendant were from the western region!
Taking the jade pendant to the western region is the only option I have right now. If I can sessfully reach the western region and find out where this jade pendant came from, I can make some achievements for myself. Then, when I return to Beimin in the future, I will definitely kill Xie Yun and Pei Qianhao personally!
CHAPTER 456: HANDS TIGHTLY CLENCHED (UNCUT VERSION)
CHAPTER 456: HANDS TIGHTLY CLENCHED (UNCUT VERSION)
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Warning to readers: This chapter contains depictions of sexual abuse/violence. As such, we have uploaded two versions of the chapter, a censored version, and an uncut version. This current chapter would be the uncut version, so if you would like to read the censored version, you may proceed to the previous part by clicking the left button.
Thank you for understanding, and as always, your support!
~ Rakumon and Lunark
~~~
(Uncut Version)
¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t try, Mum? The past is in the past, and we should move on. I¡¯ve dreamed of seeing Younger Cousin again these past few years, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would really still be alive. Let¡¯s go look for her; even if she isn¡¯t willing to help, there¡¯s no harm in giving it a try, right?¡± Su Miao mischievously blinked.
He Xiuxiu caressed her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go back in; it¡¯s cold outside. Mum will go and pick the wild vegetables tomorrow, and you can go to the Teacher¡¯s ce to help him move his things.¡±
¡°Alright, mum.¡± Su Miao obediently nodded.
Elder Brother is ill, and my parents have to work from morning till night; it¡¯s been tough on our family.
Suddenly, a scream of agony came from inside the room, causing He Xiuxiu to panic. ¡°Your brother¡¯s illness is acting up! I¡¯ll go and check on him! Go and bring the vige physician!¡± She immediately dashed into the room and went to her son¡¯s side. Seeing her son¡¯s face writhed in pain, tears uncontrobly poured from her eyes.
Su Miao desperately ran as if her life depended on it, her heart wildly thumping in her chest all the while. Even if the physician is asleep, I must wake him up.
~~~
¡°Miaomiao, your brother is severely ill. He won¡¯t be able to survive just by relying on these few medicinal herbs. It¡¯s urgent that you go to the capital and find a good physician to save him.¡± The elderly uncle who acted as the vige physician shook his head as he advised her.
¡°Even if I find one, I don¡¯t have any silvers. Besides, my parents don¡¯t allow me to leave the vige.¡± Su Miao bit her lips, her face wrinkled with worry.
¡°I¡¯m the only physician in the vige, but my ability is insufficient. Moreover, I don¡¯t have the medicinal herbs to save your brother here. If you don¡¯t want him to die, you¡¯ll have to go to the capital and make a gamble. However, you only have three days at most; if you can make it back by then, there¡¯s still hope for your brother.¡± Discerning her hesitation, he continued. ¡°The ox cart from the neighbouring vige will be passing by Willow Vige tomorrow. Try saying some good words and convince them to bring you along with them.¡±
Su Miao¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. It¡¯s urgent that Elder Brother is treated as soon as possible. I have to take the ox cart to the capital early tomorrow morning to look for Younger Cousin, and beseech her to help. It¡¯s been so many years though; does she still remember me? We always used to y together, and when there was some good food, I would leave them for her to eat.
I hope that she will save Elder Brother on ount of our past rtionship.
¡°Miaomiao, take these medicinal herbs for now. Simmer half of them, and let your brother hold the other half in his mouth to stabilise his condition. Again, we can only prolong this condition for three days at most.¡± The old uncle exined to her as he passed her the herbs.
¡°Many thanks, Physician.¡± Su Miao quickly turned to head back for her house. The old uncle is quite nice; he didn¡¯t ask me for money for these herbs.
Xie Yun had been watching this entire time. After walking out of Su Miao¡¯s house, he had remained behind, and saw as she hastily brought the medicinal herbs back
It seems like she will go to the capital to look for Su Xi-er.
¡°Commandery Prince, will we be returning to the capital today?¡±
Xie Yun lifted his head to gaze at the crescent moon hanging in the sky for a moment before he replied, ¡°Yes, we will.¡±
Boarding the horse carriage, they travelled through the night to return to the capital. However, instead of going to the Commandery Prince Residence, Xie Yun went to the Imperial Library.
~~~
Groggily opening her eyes, Tan Ge noticed Xie Yun standing in her room. Her eyes involuntarily widened, and all signs of sleepiness instantly vanished.
¡°Tan Ge, how is the task going?¡± There wasn¡¯t a trace of a smile on his face.
She immediately got up and grabbed an outer robe from the head of the head, putting it over herself. Before she could get down from the bed, however, Xie Yun stopped her. ¡°Just tell me directly.¡±
Tan Ge stopped moving and stared at him. ¡°Commandery Prince, Su Xi-er agreed to arrange for this servant to leave the pce, but would not allow me to enter the Prince Hao Residence.¡±
Her words elicited Xie Yun¡¯s derisiveughter. ¡°What, she¡¯s suspicious of you?¡±
Tan Ge shook her head. ¡°Probably not, but I can¡¯t deny that our rtionship has be estranged. This servant can¡¯t get close to her.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t get close? If that¡¯s the case, what use does this Prince have for you?¡± Xie Yun lowered his head to look at her, reaching out his hand to lift her chin up. ¡°Such a beautiful appearance; this Prince can¡¯t bear to ruin it.¡±
¡°Commandery Prince, this servant can¡¯t get close to her. If I continue to pressure her despite the futility, Su Xi-er will only be more suspicious of me.¡±
Xie Yun¡¯s fingers roamed around her face, his eyes filled with a dark and sinister look. ¡°In this Prince¡¯s opinion, you¡¯re not serious enough about your work; there is no undefeatable opponent. It is only because you aren¡¯t trying hard enough.¡±
Gazing into his eyes, Tan Ge felt his frigid gaze digging into her. His treacherous expression and his next words caused Tan Ge¡¯s body to freeze.
¡°It seems like this Prince should do something to punish you so that you can be more motivated to work hard.¡± Xie Yun softly chuckled, the corners of his mouth curling up.
Suddenly, he bent down, using his hands to restrain Tan Ge.
Tan Ge became frantic. ¡°What are you nning to do?! Let go of me!¡± She shouted as she twisted her body, trying her best to extricate herself as her fear instinctively took over.
¡°Tell me, apart from their appearance, what else do women care about most? This Prince can¡¯t disfigure you, so I can only...¡± His hand swiftly moved down as he used his physical strength to trap her in ce, and she was unable to struggle, letting him do as he pleased.
Soon, there was nothing left on the lower half of her body. Rancour boiled in her eyes, but a wave of pain soon followed, causing her to tightly bite her lips.
¡°Tan Ge, do you remember this lesson?¡± Xie Yun¡¯s eyes flickered with coldness. Disregarding that it was her first time, he continued to move with much force.
¡°Xie Yun, you will die a horrible death!¡± Tan Ge bit her lips even harder, tears silently slipping out from the corner of her eyes as her hands desperately clutched the quilt. Her eyes tenaciously bore right into him, wishing that she could tear him to shreds.
¡°Use whatever unscrupulous means you have to enter the Prince Hao Residence and get close to Su Xi-er. You¡¯re not allowed to arouse her suspicion.¡± Xie Yun lowered his body and spoke into her ear, his breath brushing against her face.
Tan Ge shut her eyes, no longer looking at him. Her hands still held the quilt in a death grip as pain ran through her whole body.
Seeing her indifferent response, Xie Yun sneered. His hands grabbed hold of her waist, and he forcefully pushed her into a kneeling position. Not caring for the humiliating position, he continued to do it over and over again with no mercy.
Tan Ge opened her eyes, bearing each wave one after another. Her gazended on the pillow where the jade pendant was hidden. She vaguely felt that this jade pendant would be able to help her kill Xie Yun, and even kill Prince Hao!
They¡¯re the onespeting for power and implicating the innocent!
It was unclear how much time had passed before Tan Ge finally lied down feebly, feeling as if her breathing had stopped.
Xie Yun slowly put on his clothes and stood beside her bed, caressing her hair. ¡°Tan Ge, this Prince is waiting to see what results you can bring; I have high expectations for you.¡±
¡°You...why do you always force women?¡± Tan Ge stared back at him.
Xie Yun stowed away the cold look in his eyes, putting on a gentle expression. ¡°The only alternative will be to meet on the battlefield, which will only result in more victims. This Prince wants to obtain victory with the least casualties.¡±
He paused and patted her face. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint this Prince again, otherwise, the punishment won¡¯t be this simple.¡± He then turned to leave the room, closing the door behind him.
Tan Ge¡¯s hands were tightly clenched into his fists. She took out the jade pendant from under the pillow and began to carefully examine it. She had browsed through the books in the Imperial Library for the past few days, and after making someparisons, she was even more certain that the words carved on the jade pendant were from the western region!
Taking the jade pendant to the western region is the only option I have right now. If I can sessfully reach the western region and find out where this jade pendant came from, I can make some achievements for myself. Then, when I return to Beimin in the future, I will definitely kill Xie Yun and Pei Qianhao personally!
CHAPTER 457 (1): YOUNGER COUSIN
CHAPTER 457 (1): YOUNGER COUSIN
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
After Su Miao thanked the owner of the ox cart, she walked towards the capital gate with a small bundle in hand. I must find a physician to treat Elder Brother within three days.
She had woken up early this morning and written a few words on the table with charcoal, indicating that she would be leaving. Even though I hid this from my parents, I''m not scared of being punished when I return.
Upon entering the capital, Su Miao¡¯s eyes involuntarily widened at the lively scene in front of her. To think that it¡¯s so busy despite it being early in the morning.
The constant sound of hawkers peddling their wares flew through the air, not to mention the constant buzz of conversationing from steamed bun stores, teahouses, taverns, and other stores she wasn¡¯t sure about.
Su Miao felt as if she had entered another world, and she observed a bit more before she quickly pulled herself back to reality. It¡¯s important to get down to business; there isn¡¯t much time. It¡¯s my first time leaving Willow Vige anding to the capital, and I still have no idea where the Prince Hao Residence is.
Thus, when she arrived at the vegetable store, she politely asked one of the employees, ¡°Auntie, do you know which street the Prince Hao Residence is located on?¡±
The aunt was stunned when she heard the words ¡®Prince Hao Residence¡¯, then gave Su Miao a once over after recovering. ¡°Miss, everyone in the capital knows where the Prince Hao Residence is, but no one has ever dared to openly walk on that street.¡±
The street was located in an isted part of the capital, and there was only one household on that entire stretch of street ©` the Prince Hao Residence. Apart from those who had to pass by the ce when they were rushing, no one would go there.
Hearing this, Su Miao couldn¡¯t help but get the impression that Prince Hao was someone unapproachable. But I have to look for Younger Cousin for help, so I must go to the Prince Hao Residence first.
¡°Auntie, you just need to tell me which street it¡¯s on.¡±
¡°Miss, you¡¯re not from the capital. Why are you inquiring about the Prince Hao Residence?¡±
Su Miao knew that she couldn¡¯t say the real reason. My family is impoverished, and Younger Cousin didn¡¯t invite her maiden family when she got married. She must resent us a lot, and maybe she¡¯s also afraid that people will gossip about her maiden family being poor. After all, forget the capital, my family can¡¯t even raise our heads in Willow Vige.
Hence, she could only lie, ¡°My elder brother is sick, but we need silvers to seek treatment for him. I heard that working as a servant in the Prince Hao Residence can earn many silvers, so I would like to go and try my luck.¡±
The auntie immediately shook her head. ¡°There are only three women in the Prince Hao Residence: Princess Consort Hao, and the two dowry maidservants that followed her when she married. The rest of the servants are men. Even when they are recruiting, they never want women. If your elder brother is sick, why don¡¯t you go to Mei¡¯s Medical Clinic? It¡¯s close to the capital¡¯s gates, and if you exin your circumstances, Physician Mei may choose to not charge you anything.¡±
Su Miao¡¯s eyes widened. To think that there¡¯s such a good thing! She immediately started to walk in the direction the auntie had pointed in.
She had just taken a few steps when a horse carriage rushed past her, leaving her staring after it in a daze. The carriage is veryrge, and there are things with names I don¡¯t know hanging from the roof in a circle. The people in the capital are indeed wealthy; even a passing carriage is sovishly decorated.
Su Miao inwardlymented as she prepared to continue walking forward. However, she suddenly saw that the horse carriage had stopped, and that a woman in a crimson dress was alighting. She wore her hair in a simple bun, only held together by an unremarkable wooden hairpin.
Just watching her from the side, Su Miao already felt that this woman had to be a beauty. When the woman turned around, however, Su Miao was frozen stiff.
CHAPTER 457 (2): YOUNGER COUSIN
CHAPTER 457 (2): YOUNGER COUSIN
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
In order to verify her identity, Su Miao didn¡¯t hesitate in dashing towards the woman. Yet, when she finally reached the carriage, the woman had already entered the teahouse.
A guard with a sword at his waist stopped her. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go in.¡±
Su Miao looked at the othermoners on the first floor of the teahouse and couldn¡¯t stop the question froming out. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go in when they can?¡±
¡°You were very clearly rushing towards Princess Consort Hao just now; of course I can¡¯t let you in.¡± The guard solemnly exined.
Su Miao took a few steps back to look at the second floor, sping her hands together anxiously. The woman who just went in is Younger Cousin, but the guard is not allowing me to enter.
On the other hand, the guard was in turn observing her. So she¡¯s really here to look for Princess Consort Hao!
At the same time, Su Xi-er was looking out of the open window on the second floor of the teahouse. She almost immediately felt Su Miao¡¯s gaze on her, feeling that thetter had a strange look on her face.
Su Miao waved at her, but only mouthed the name, ¡®Su Xi-er¡¯.
Just by reading Su Miao¡¯s lips, Su Xi-er could tell that she was being called. Calling me by my full name...could she be someone the original owner of this body knew in the past?
Noticing that Su Miao had already disrupted Su Xi-er, he immediately moved forward. ¡°Miss, please leave. Don¡¯t disturb the Princess Consort¡¯s peace.¡±
Su Miao ignored him, continuing to wave her hand at Su Xi-er. Younger Cousin will definitely recognise me.
On the second floor, Su Xi-er signalled to the guard with her eyes to allow Su Miao toe up.
Thus, the guard extended his hand forward. ¡°Miss, please proceed to the second floor. Pay attention to formalities, and don¡¯t...¡±
Before he could even finish, he felt a breeze blow past him, Su Miao long gone. This woman¡¯s leg strength is not bad; she ran so quickly!
Su Xi-er watched as the door creaked open, revealing a face filled with joy as Su Miao gingerly closed the door behind her.
Finally, the woman walked to her side and greeted, ¡°Younger Cousin.¡±
Hearing the words ¡®younger cousin¡¯, Su Xi-er¡¯s eyelid twitched. This woman is...the elder cousin of this body¡¯s original owner?
¡°Younger Cousin, I didn¡¯t expect you to be leading such a good life after leaving Willow Vige; you even leapt all the way up to be Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er naturally didn¡¯t recognise this elder cousin that had suddenly popped up, but it wasn¡¯t like she could say that either. As a result, she could only vaguely gloss over the situation. ¡°After my parents passed away, I came to the capital alone and roamed about for many years before I finally settled down. What about you? How have you been doing?¡±
Su Miao sniffed in sorrow. ¡°Please don¡¯t me me for not stepping forward to help you back then. It was really hard to speak up for Second Aunt¡¯s matter; even if Second Uncle hadn¡¯t killed her, she would still have to be locked in the pig¡¯s cage and drowned in the river.[1]¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to bring up the matters of the past anymore. How did you find out that I have be Princess Consort Hao? Who told you?¡± There was a probing look in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes.
Su Miao¡¯s heart wildly thumped against her chest. Younger Cousin feels so unfamiliar and cold after being apart for so many years.
¡°A kind-hearted person told me.¡± Finding Su Xi-er unapproachable, Su Miao decided to just kneel down. ¡°It¡¯s fine whether you me us or resent us, but the blood that flows in us is still of the Su Family. After you left, the family circumstances have deteriorated by the day. My Elder Brother is ill, but the vige physician isn¡¯t unable to cure him. I just need to invite a physician from the capital, but we have no silvers.¡±
Su Xi-er was still wondering who had told her, but stowed away her thoughts when Su Miao suddenly knelt down. Helping Su Miao up, she easily responded, ¡°I will settle this matter appropriately. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
Su Miao squeezed her hand. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t forget our past rtionship.¡± Tears began streaming from her eyes uncontrobly.
It was at this moment that the entrance to the room was pushed open, and the silhouette of a tall man appeared in the doorway.
1. Amon punishment for adultery in the past. This is how the pig¡¯s cage look like: Image, and this is a slightly more graphic version.
CHAPTER 458 (1): HARMONIOUSLY-MATCHED HUSBAND AND WIFE
CHAPTER 458 (1): HARMONIOUSLY-MATCHED HUSBAND AND WIFE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Su Miao waspletely stunned. I have never met a man with such an intense demeanour.
When she realised that he was walking in her direction, she was so scared that her legs trembled as she stumbled a few steps back, continuing to stare dazedly in him. Who is he?
Only when she saw the man move forward to help her younger cousin tidy up her hair did she feel that his cold aura had subsided. At the same time, Su Miao could tell exactly who he was after witnessing his intimate interaction with her younger cousin.
Prince Hao of Beimin; the man whose actions are praised by all themoners; whose residence upies an entire street. This is Younger Cousin¡¯s husband.
Su Miao¡¯s brows involuntarily furrowed.
I¡¯m very happy that Younger Cousin has finally managed to obtain happiness after experiencing many trials and tribtions.
Su Xi-er smiled at Pei Qianhao before she looked towards Su Miao. ¡°Prince Hao, this is my elder cousin from Willow Vige.¡± When she spoke, she purposely showed him a questioning look, silently asking with her eyes, ¡°Did Su Xi-er originally have an elder sister? I¡¯m not aware of her background.¡±
Understanding her message, Pei Qianhao turned to Su Miao. ¡°Since you are the Princess Consort¡¯s elder cousin, you should stay here for a few days before leaving.¡±
Su Miao hastily waved her hand. ¡°I can¡¯t stay; I have to go home. Elder Brother is severely ill, and within three days...¡±
Pei Qianhao cut her off. ¡°Your brother is the Princess Consort¡¯s brother. This Prince will naturally arrange for an imperial physician to go to Willow Vige to treat him. Money won¡¯t be a problem.¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head to nce at him. I feel like he was already expecting my elder cousin to show up.
Su Miao¡¯s face lit up with joy. I didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly. I thought that Younger Cousin would be someone hard to get along with when I just met her, but not only has she acknowledged me, even Prince Hao is so kind!
¡°Guards,e and bring Miss Su into the residence; select a private room in a side courtyard for her.¡± Pei Qianhao instructed the people outside the door.
Soon, Wu Ling entered the room and respectfully gestured at Su Miao. ¡°Miss, please.¡±
Su Miao¡¯s heart was filled with delight. Despite Younger Cousin¡¯s now noble status, she doesn¡¯t forget her origins. Mum, there¡¯s still hope for Elder Brother, Younger Cousin isn¡¯t someone who bears grudges.
Su Miao followed the guard out of the teahouse with a heart full of gratitude. It was her first time riding a horse carriage, and she was filled with curiosity and excitement as it headed towards the Prince Hao Residence.
~~~
Inside the teahouse¡¯s private room, Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao, poking him on his forehead. ¡°You had already expected this, yet you feigned ignorance and deliberately called me here.¡±
Pei Qianhao reached out his arm to hold Su Xi-er¡¯s waist. ¡°A covert guard came to report that Xie Yun went to Willow Vige to investigate your background.¡±
A cold look shrouded Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes when she heard that. Xie Yun just has to poke his nose everywhere. But despite what he may be plotting, he has no idea that I¡¯m not the real Su Xi-er from back then.
¡°Regardless of how Xie Yun racks his brain, there is only one oue ©` failure.¡±
Su Xi-er lifted her head to look at him, her smile reaching the recesses of her eyes. ¡°How do you know that he will definitely fail? The Xie Family is a longstanding n of Beimin; the fact that they¡¯ve been able to survive until now is already proof that they have...¡±
Pei Qianhao interrupted. "In the past, both this Prince and him were equally matched. He has suffered a loss under this Prince before, and the opposite is also true. But now, with you around, he''s naturally not our opponent."
CHAPTER 458 (2): HARMONIOUSLY-MATCHED HUSBAND AND WIFE
CHAPTER 458 (2): HARMONIOUSLY-MATCHED HUSBAND AND WIFE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
This was also the reason Pei Qianhao could be so arrogantly confident. Xie Yun''s general just passed away, yet he immediately went to Willow Vige after returning. It looks like we can¡¯t be so light-handed with our lessons anymore.
Su Xi-er instantly understood his intentions and teased, "Prince Hao, even you are making use of women now."
"This Prince didn''t threaten anyone. If Xie Yun hadn''t looked for Su Miao, this Prince wouldn''t have borrowed this opportunity to make use of her. I''m simply trying to beat him at his own game; however, I won¡¯t let him off the hook so easily this time around."
Su Xi-er inwardly pondered. So that woman is called Su Miao. She looks very pure on the surface.
"When I went to the Imperial Library the other day, I met Tan Ge. She said that she was threatened by Xie Yun, and asked me to let her enter the Prince Hao Residence since it is currently the safest ce for her." Su Xi-er changed the topic to another woman that Xie Yun was also making use of.
"Tan Ge isn''t like Su Miao; she has her own independent ideas." Pei Qianhao slowly remarked, and continued embracing her. "We can''t help her with this."
"I have already refused her. She will have to choose her own path from now on. Prince Hao, this time, I want Xie Yun to be severely injured and lie in bed in his residence for several months." There was a sly look in Su Xi-er''s eyes, a n having long since formed in her mind.
Pei Qianhao lowered his head and poked her nose. "Little fox, we''ll do as you wish."
"You said I''m a little bewitching fairy, and now I¡¯m a little fox. So what exactly am I?" Su Xi-er mischievously giggled, raising her hand to yfully smack him.
"You are everything in this Prince''s eyes. Are you satisfied with this answer?" The corners of Pei Qianhao''s mouth were curved up as he bantered with her.
"Shameless." Su Xi-er nced at him. This appearance of his really feels like he is feigning anger in a coquettish manner.
Pei Qianhao didn''t think much of it, having long gotten used to her appraising him in such a manner. We''re already married, if I''m still not shameless, doesn''t it mean that I have some problems with that aspect?
Su Xi-er turned her head to look at the streets bustling with people. We spentst night going over every use of Nanzhao¡¯s new policy in detail. It won¡¯t be much longer before Beimin undergoes sweeping changes, and wees a brand new system.
At this moment, a familiar garish figure appeared on the streets, and Su Xi-er immediately pulled on Pei Qianhao¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Second Imperial Prince?¡±
Pei Qianhao replied in a deep voice, ¡°He just epted his position today, and he will be helping the Chief Minister of Justice in handling cases. Judging from his appearance though, he must have snuck out.¡±
Su Xi-er pointed to a horse carriage on the streets. ¡°Horse carriage from the Mu Residence.¡±
The Mu Residence was none other than the one belonging to the Minister of the Court of Judicial Review. In front of the carriage with the ¡®Mu¡¯ character carved on the side, they saw a woman dressed in a bright yellow dress alighting before heading into a nearby tavern in a dignified manner.
¡°Which young miss of the Mu Residence is she?¡± Su Xi-er asked Pei Qianhao.
However, the expected reply didn¡¯te, and she instead saw a harsh glint sh across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. Following his gaze, it was unclear when Xie Yun had appeared, but he was currently having a conversation with Situ Rong.
A momentter, the two of them walked into the tavern that the young miss from the Mu Residence had entered.
¡°Xie Yun indeed has impressive methods.¡± Pei Qianhao softly chuckled, the coldness in his eyes gradually dissipating.
Su Xi-er pondered for a moment. ¡°My guess is that he will definitely help the Second Imperial Princee up with ideas to leave the capital. If I¡¯m correct, your intentions in assigning him to the Ministry of Justice is not just for the purpose of restraining his personality.¡±
Pei Qianhaoughed. ¡°Nothing can escape your eyes. Xie Yun wants to nt someone in the Ministry of Justice, but this Prince insists on not letting him seed.¡±
¡°Xie Yun happens to be away from his residence now, so I¡¯ll go back to the Prince Hao Residence and take Elder Cousin out for a tour.¡± Su Xi-er then pulled on his hand as they walked out of the private room.
Pei Qianhao understood that Su Xi-er was about to make her move.
CHAPTER 459 (1): UNABLE TO SORT HIM OUT UNTIL HE DIES
CHAPTER 459 (1): UNABLE TO SORT HIM OUT UNTIL HE DIES
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Su Miao¡¯s eyes widened, flicking back and forth multiple times before she turned to the guard and asked, ¡°Am the only one staying here when there are so many rooms?¡±
¡°No one has stayed in the side courtyard before, but since you are the Princess Consort¡¯s elder cousin, we naturally have to treat you with courtesy. Every room has been cleaned, so you may choose any that catches your attention.¡± The guard pointed in front of them.
Su Miao had already been astonished by the scenery from when she entered the Prince Hao Residence, but she received yet another shock when she suddenly heard that the whole courtyard was for her to stay in.
¡°It¡¯s so big that I¡¯m scared I won¡¯t be used to it. Besides, I must go back within three days. Do you have a smaller room? Su Miao asked.
The guard was stunned. No one has asked such a question before. ¡°Prince Hao has ordered for you to stay here; this subordinate can¡¯t make any decisions. I hope you can understand.¡±
Su Miao softly replied with an affirmative.
All the guards in the Prince Hao Residence obediently follow orders, and are extremely deferential towards Prince Hao. How can anyone not be impressed and pledge their allegiance to a man with that kind of aura?
The image of Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold appearance suddenly emerged in her mind, causing shivers to run down her spine, and she felt as if her whole body was soaked in ice-cold water.
¡°My elder cousin is worried about her elder brother¡¯s condition, so she must return within three days. I have to say that I¡¯m rather reluctant to see her leave.¡± A soft female voice sounded, and soon after, Su Xi-er entered the side courtyard.
The guard immediately bowed. ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to the Princess Consort.¡±
Su Xi-er waved her hand and smiled. ¡°Prepare a horse carriage at the front entrance. My elder cousin and I haven¡¯t met for more than 10 years. I¡¯ll be taking her out to tour the streets today.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The guard then bowed before leaving the side courtyard.
Su Miao looked at her smiling elder cousin. Her gaze was one of suspicion in the teahouse, but she¡¯s now receiving me with a smiling visage. Her personality hasn¡¯t changed much from when she was young; she will try to probe them if they¡¯re unfamiliar, but if you gain her trust, she will definitely treat you very well.
After the guard walked out of the side courtyard, Su Miao immediately moved forward to grab Su Xi-er¡¯s hand. ¡°Younger Cousin, my elder brother is severely ill, so I can¡¯t stay here for long. I must quickly go back to check on him.¡±
Su Xi-er squeezed her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry; Prince Hao has already sent someone to Willow Vige. You brother will be receiving treatment by the end of today, and with the quality medicinal ingredients and medical care from the doctors in the capital, he will definitely recover. Let me take a good look at you instead. You don¡¯t seem to have changed much, Elder Cousin.¡±
Even if she wasn¡¯t the real Su Xi-er, as long as she had verified that Su Miao was her elder cousin, she could still act out her role so perfectly that no one would suspect her.
Su Miao¡¯s eyebrows were arched as she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re as beautiful as you were when you were young, and I am still as ugly as I was back then.¡±
¡°Who says so? Elder Cousin, you look very pretty. Come, let¡¯s go and tour the streets together. The horse carriage has been prepared.¡± Su Xi-er then intimately pulled Su Miao¡¯s hand as she led her out of the residence.
Soon, the two boarded a carriage that was even more spacious and luxurious than the one that had brought Su Miao to the Prince Hao Residence.
¡°I haven¡¯t sat in a horse carriage before; I almost can¡¯t believe that I have the chance to sit in such a luxurious one.¡± Su Miao couldn¡¯t help but exim.
¡°I¡¯ll be taking you to a tavern today. The dishes there are pretty good.¡± Su Xi-er then lifted the window curtain and looked out.
Su Miao nodded. ¡°Alright, but I¡¯ve never been to a tavern before. I¡¯ve only ever eaten Mum¡¯s dishes.¡± When she mentioned her mother, she paused for a moment and gingerly nced at Su Xi-er.
CHAPTER 459 (2): UNABLE TO SORT HIM OUT UNTIL HE DIES
CHAPTER 459 (2): UNABLE TO SORT HIM OUT UNTIL HE DIES
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Su Xi-er interrupted with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring up the matters of the past anymore. I don¡¯t have a good memory, and I don¡¯t remember it.¡±
Su Miao understood her intentions, but just as she was about to reply, the carriage stopped, and the guard¡¯s respectful voice rang out.
¡°We have arrived at the tavern.¡±
Su Xi-er pushed aside the door curtain and alighted, with Su Miao following behind.
Coincidentally, Xie Yun was walking out of the same tavern; his eyes lit up when he spotted Su Miao.
On the other hand, Su Miao¡¯s eyes widened, and she immediately rushed forward to greet him. ¡°Mister.¡± Just as he said, I would be able to see him as long as I entered the capital.
Xie Yun didn¡¯t expect that she would call out to him in front of Su Xi-er. Before he could collect his thoughts, Su Xi-er had already made her way over.
¡°Commandery Prince, my elder cousin seems to know you. How are the two of you acquainted?¡±
Su Miao¡¯s face was full of smiles. ¡°This was the gentleman who came to Willow Vige and informed me that you had be Princess Consort Hao. He told me toe and look for you since you might be able to save Elder Brother.¡±
¡°Oh, I see, so that¡¯s how it was.¡± Su Xi-er feigned surprise at the realisation before smiling. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have guessed that the first thing Commandery Prince Xie would do after returning to the capital is worry about the members of my maiden family. Should I be thanking you?¡±
Although his n had gone wrong, Xie Yun wasn¡¯t thrown off, and his tone remained gentle. ¡°This Prince didn¡¯t manage to attend the wedding between you and Prince Hao due to some urgent matters, and I would like to express my regrets. I¡¯ve already prepared a superior luminous night pearl that will arrive at your residence by today. As for the matter of meeting your elder cousin, it¡¯s simply because this Prince coincidentally passed by Willow Vige.¡±
¡°Regardless of whether it was intentional or unintentional, Commandery Prince, I still have to thank you. I¡¯ll be the host today, so why don¡¯t we go to the tavern?¡± Su Xi-er pointed towards the tavern.
Xie Yun waved his hand. ¡°My younger sister hasn¡¯t been feeling well over the past few days. This Prince has to go back and check on her, so I won¡¯t be able to apany you for a meal, Princess Consort. I will be taking my leave then.¡± He gently smiled at Su Miao before turning to leave.
Coupled with his smiling visage and gentle aura, Su Miao couldn¡¯t help but fall into a daze as she watched him walk away.
To think that there¡¯s such a man in this world.
Su Xi-er could naturally discern her expression. For people unfamiliar with Xie Yun, they would only get the impression that he¡¯s an elegant and refined gentleman. Just the fact that he was able to win over Su Miao with a smile is proof of this. However, even if I revealed his true nature to her, she wouldn¡¯t believe me. I also need him to try to use her for our ns to work anyways.
¡°Come, follow me.¡± Su Xi-er reached out her hand to pull at Su Miao, leading her into the tavern in a very intimate manner.
After making some distance, Xie Yun turned around and watched them entering the tavern. Su Miao is much more useful than Tan Ge, but I won¡¯t threaten her. I just have to coax and deceive her a little, and she¡¯ll inadvertently inform me of some matters.
The corners of Xie Yun¡¯s mouth were curled up as a glint flickered past his eyes. Then, he boarded the horse carriage back to the Commandery Prince Residence.
His personal bodyguard came to report, ¡°Commandery Prince, there are two important matters.¡±
Already seated in the horse carriage, Xie Yun pulled the curtain open and softly instructed, ¡°Shoot.¡±
¡°The Empress Dowager has gone missing from the temple in the mountain, and we still couldn¡¯t locate her afterbing through the entire area. She wasn¡¯t even at the vige near the base of the mountain. Furthermore, Prince Hao¡¯s subordinates have been secretly searching for her as well.¡±
Xie Yun nodded. Since Pei Yaran no longer has any use, there¡¯s no need to care even if she has disappeared.
¡°Commandery Prince, the second matter is that Tan Ge has gone missing.¡±
Xie Yun furrowed his brows. ¡°When did you discover her missing?¡±
¡°This subordinate isn¡¯t sure about the exact time, but by the time the covert guards verified that she was missing, it was already 8 am.¡±
¡°Swiftly dispatch personnel to search for her. After you locate her, bring her directly to the Commandery Prince Residence; there¡¯s no need to return to the Imperial Library.¡± Xie Yun ordered, and put down the carriage curtain.
What an impressive Tan Ge! Not only did you ignore my instructions, you even dare to disappear on me. Just wait until I find you; I hate disobedient chess pieces the most. If you don¡¯t listen to orders, there¡¯s no need to keep you around.
CHAPTER 460 (1): ONLY AFRAID THAT YOU WOULDN’T COME
CHAPTER 460 (1): ONLY AFRAID THAT YOU WOULDN''T COME
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
¡°Mu Qingyu, Imperial Mother took a liking to you, and wants to match you with this Prince. However, you should know that this Prince is idle and untalented; there will only be hardships ahead of you if you follow me. Since the marriage will be decided upon soon, you shoulde forth to refuse it.¡±
The gentle voice of a woman sounded. ¡°Second Imperial Prince, I won¡¯t step forth.¡±
¡°What? Mu Qingyu, it can¡¯t be that you fancy this Prince and insist on marrying me, right?¡± Situ Rong¡¯s face was full of incredulity as he clicked his tongue. How can I not know what kind of person Mu Qingyu is? She¡¯s innately cold and aloof, and very few men can enter her eyes.
¡°What difference does it make whether I say yes or no? Second Imperial Prince, if this is what you came to tell me, you might as well return to the pce.¡±
When Su Xi-er heard her response, she felt that the woman called Mu Qingyu had quite a character. She¡¯s neither servile nor overbearing, and strikes a bnce between being gentle yet firm.
Su Miao asked, ¡°Younger Cousin, who¡¯s Mu Qingyu? And who is the Second Imperial Prince?¡±
The people inside the private room noticed the noise from outside, and soon, the door opened with a creak. When Situ Rong saw the woman standing at the doorway, his eyes widened.
Princess Consort Hao! Hold on, who¡¯s the woman beside her?
Upon seeing a man in garish clothing, Su Miao was so shocked that her eyes widened, and her mouth hung agape.
Situ Rong looked towards Su Miao and softly chuckled. ¡°Do you really have to be so shocked when you see this Prince?¡±
¡°No no, you have misunderstood. I...¡± Su Miao frantically tried to exin, but didn¡¯t know where to begin.
Su Xi-er peered into the room, noticing a woman with a silver hairpin holding her bun together. She was slowly sipping at the tea in her hands with a graceful air about her.
It was at this moment that Mu Qingyu raised her head, her gaze meeting with Su Xi-er¡¯s. Her eyes immediately filled with curiosity as her brows knitted together. Finally, Mu Qingyu stood up and walked towards the door.
Thinking that she was approaching him, Situ Rong rapidly turned, his eyesnding on Su Miao.
This woman came at just the right time!
Without a word, he immediately pulled Su Miao into his embrace. Receiving a huge shock, Su Miao struggled to break free.
Situ Rong lowered his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t move; cooperate with me for a while, and I will be sure to repay you with many benefits in the future.¡± He then smiled at Mu Qingyu. ¡°Young Miss Mu, this Prince already has someone I like. If you don¡¯t step forth to refuse the wedding, this Prince will be the one to do so. If you want to preserve your reputation, you should just let us be.¡±
He initially thought that Mu Qingyu would reply to him, but was left dumbfounded as she ignored his words and looked towards Su Xi-er. ¡°You are Princess Consort Hao?¡±
Her response was tantamount to a p to Situ Rong¡¯s face. Su Miao fiercely struggled in his arms and immediately ran to Su Xi-er¡¯s side after breaking away. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Don¡¯t ruin my chaste reputation.¡±
Once again, Situ Rong felt as if he had received a resounding p to his face, leaving him with not even a modicum of reputation to speak of.
Su Xi-er turned to Mu Qingyu and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
The corners of Mu Qingyu¡¯s mouth were slightly raised as her eyes filled with admiration. ¡°Your reputation precedes you, but I have only managed to meet you in person today. I am the daughter of the Minister of the Court of Judicial Review. It¡¯s a pleasure to...¡±
Situ Rong cut her off with an annoyed expression. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that you were someone who clung onto others to climb up. Is it because you feel like the Mu Residence is going to decline soon?¡±
CHAPTER 460 (2): ONLY AFRAID THAT YOU WOULDN’T COME
CHAPTER 460 (2): ONLY AFRAID THAT YOU WOULDN''T COME
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Situ Rong coldly harrumphed. "This Prince won''t marry you, yet you''re already mentioning future inws. Forget it, since you want to make connections with Princess Consort Hao to climb up, this Prince won''t disturb you anymore. I''ll be taking my leave." He then turned to walk out of the tavern.
Su Miao kept staring at his garish clothing until he left, not understanding why a mature man like him would want to wear such colourful attire.
"Princess Consort Hao, please have a seat inside." Mu Qingyu moved to the side, sincerely inviting Su Xi-er.
Seeing her amiable expression and courteous manners, Su Xi-er nodded and walked in with Su Miao following behind.
After the door was closed, Mu Qingyu looked at Su Xi-er. "Princess Consort, I beg of you to help me persuade Consort Dowager Guo not to settle on this marriage."
Su Xi-er was a little baffled. She imed that she wouldn''t step forth, but she''s now taking the initiative to bring this up.
"To be honest, the Second Imperial Prince has a carefree and straightforward character, and he has no ns on getting married. If I marry him, it''ll just be like what he said: leading a tough life as a grass widow. I may as well just let him go if that is the case; but because of my parents, I can¡¯t be the one to speak up." Mu Qingyu slowly exined.
Su Miao suddenly said, "That''s why even though you like that man from just now, you can''t let him know?" To love him so cautiously; why does it feel so sorrowful?
Su Xi-er carefully observed Mu Qingyu''s countenance, noticing that her eyes darkened for a moment before her expression returned to normal.
I understand now, but I can''t promise her.
"Young Miss Mu, I''m sorry, but I can''t interfere in this matter; it should be settled between the two of you. Su Miao, let''s go." Su Xi-er stood up and left the room without sparing My Qingyu a nce.
Su Miao tugged at Su Xi-er''s sleeve. "Younger Cousin, why didn''t you agree to help?"
"There are some things that are better settled by yourself. When will you be returning to Willow Vige?"
"Prince Hao sent some people to Willow Vige today. I originally wanted to go with them, but considering that we haven''t seen one another for so many years, I decided that I would leave tomorrow instead."
Su Xi-er nodded. "That works too. I will go with you tomorrow."
Su Miao''s eyes lit up. "Really?"
"Mmm." Su Xi-er entered another private room and ordered a few dishes, partaking of a meal with Su Miao.
Only when the red sunset glow covered half the sky did the two return to the Prince Hao Residence. Upon reaching the entrance, they saw an uninvited guest - Xie Yun.
Su Miao was stunned before she greeted him, "Mister."
Xie Yun nodded with a smile before looking towards Su Xi-er. "Princess Consort Hao, this Prince has personallye to deliver the luminous night pearl."
"Many thanks. Why don''t youe in to have a seat?" Su Xi-er invited him in with a smile.
"With such a sincere invitation, this Prince must naturally oblige."
"Commandery Prince, please." Su Xi-er¡¯s smiling facade hid the sneer in her heart.
I was only afraid that you wouldn''te!
Soon, the three reached the main hall, and Su Xi-er instructed Ruo Yuan to prepare some tea. After a while, she deliberately pretended to go to the rear kitchen to check on Ruo Yuan¡¯s progress.
As such, only Su Miao and Xie Yun were left in the main hall.
Xie Yun wore a gentle smile as he remarked, ¡°I heard that Prince Hao has already sent people to Willow Vige. Your elder brother will be able to recover very soon.¡±
¡°Thank you; if it hadn¡¯t been for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known that Younger Cousin became Princess Consort Hao. I originally thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see her, and was nning to go to Mei¡¯s Medical Clinic to seek Physician Mei for help.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you manage to find her in the end? Princess Consort Hao is kind and treats you extremely well.¡±
Su Miao¡¯s eyebrows were raised in a smile as she vigorously nodded. ¡°Younger Cousin is indeed very nice. She told me today that she will return to Willow Vige with me tomorrow.¡±
¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Despite his smile, there was a darker meaning hidden within Xie Yun¡¯s eyes.
CHAPTER 461 (1): ALMOST TOUCHED YOU
CHAPTER 461 (1): ALMOST TOUCHED YOU
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Although he¡¯s the Commandery Prince, he doesn¡¯t put on any airs at all. He didn¡¯t look down on me for being from a poor family, and he didn¡¯t even pretend to not see me when I recognised him. Instead, he warmly greeted me and asked how I was doing.
Even now, he¡¯s checking on me out of concern; he¡¯s truly a good person.
The more Su Miao was caught up in her thoughts, the more she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her ordinary appearance now the picture of an adorable girl.
However, no matter how pure she was, Xie Yun wouldn¡¯t let his heart soften. His principle was that the ends justified the means.
Besides, I like ruining everything pure the most. Since they will be going to Willow Vige tomorrow, I must properly make use of this chance.
¡°Commandery Prince, you really are a good person. Thank you.¡± Su Miao sincerely thanked him with a wide smile.
Xie Yun waved his hand. ¡°Miss Su, you don¡¯t have to thank this Prince. I simply passed by Willow Vige and happened to see you. Are you and the Princess Consort the only ones going to Willow Vige tomorrow?¡±
¡°Younger Cousin promised to go with me, but I don¡¯t know whether Prince Hao will being along. However, considering his noble background, visiting a ce as deste and rural as Willow Vige will only taint his status.¡± Su Miao¡¯s expression was one of tired eptance.
Even the people in Willow Vige don¡¯t deign to go to my house.
Having seen it before, Xie Yun naturally knew how dpidated it was. I¡¯m afraid the roof will be caving in soon if they continue to leave it as it is.
¡°Miss Su, your family is the Princess Consort¡¯s maiden family. With how much Prince Hao dotes on the Princess Consort, how could he possibly disdain her maiden family?¡±
Su Miao lifted her head to look at him, the sunlight that showered his body making it look like he was glowing. ¡°Commandery Prince, you are truly a good person.¡±
Although the vige teacher had taught her how to use other words, the only ones that woulde to mind right now were ¡®good person¡¯.
Xie Yun smiled, but kept silent.
It¡¯s the first time someone has emphasised again and again that I¡¯m a good person. However, how would I still be alive if that was the case?
At this moment, a woman¡¯sughter could be heard. ¡°The Commandery Prince and my elder cousin are enjoying conversing with one another.¡± Su Xi-ermented as she walked in. Ruo Yuan followed behind her with a tray of freshly boiled tea.
Xie Yun took out a small box from his sleeve and passed it to Su Xi-er. ¡°A luminous night pearl from the Southern Sea; your wedding gift. I hope you won¡¯t disdain it, Princess Consort.¡±
When Su Xi-er opened the box, the bluish-green luminous night pearl that was exquisitely made was a sight to behold. Having never seen such a thing before, even she was briefly dazzled.
¡°I like it so much; how could I possibly disdain it? Ruo Yuan, keep it well; ce it in the main courtyard.¡± Su Xi-er closed the box and passed it to Ruo Yuan.
¡°This servant obeys the order.¡± Ruo Yuan respectfully took the box and bowed before leaving the main hall.
Xie Yun watched Ruo Yuan as she left. ¡°Thisss looks thinner than she was in the Pce Side Quarters.¡±
¡°Commandery Prince, I couldn¡¯t tell that you are so attentive and your observation skills were so acute; she has indeed be thinner since leaving the Pce Side Quarters.¡± Su Xi-er remarked as she poured a cup of tea for Xie Yun.
The corners of Xie Yun¡¯s mouth curled up as he raised his hand and purposely tried to touch Su Xi-er¡¯s hand. Just as he was about to touch her, however, Su Xi-er retracted her hand. If it wasn¡¯t for Xie Yun¡¯s fast reflexes, the teacup would have fallen to the ground.
¡°Commandery Prince, you should make a trip to the Imperial Physician institute and let the imperial physicians prescribe you something for your hands and legs.¡± Su Xi-er smiled as she sat back on the main seat.
To dare to take advantage of me, you really have a lot of guts!
CHAPTER 461 (2): ALMOST TOUCHED YOU
CHAPTER 461 (2): ALMOST TOUCHED YOU
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Su Miao felt that there was something strange about their conversation, but she didn¡¯t understand the implicationden interactions of nobles.
However, he clearly tried to touch Younger Cousin when she passed the teacup to him. But...isn¡¯t he a good person? Was it by ident, or on purpose?
Su Miao furrowed her brows as she mulled over it.
Su Xi-er asked, ¡°Elder Cousin, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly frowning?¡±
Having been used to staying in a family of farmers, Su Miao¡¯s personality was straightforward as she nced at Xie Yun. ¡°My younger cousin is already married. You are a good person, so you can¡¯t cause her to have to drown in a pig cage.¡±
Suddenly, a cold and deep male voice rang out. ¡°What do you mean by drowning in a pig cage?¡±
The three of them lifted their heads to see Prince Hao walking over.
Su Miao immediately became frightened as she repeatedly shook her head. ¡°I was randomly shooting my mouth off. Please don¡¯t pay any heed to it, Prince Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er stood up and went over to hold Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand. ¡°I believe it is just a misunderstanding.¡± She then looked at Xie Yun. ¡°Commandery Prince, wouldn¡¯t you say so?¡±
Xie Yun looked in Su Xi-er¡¯s direction and smiled. "This Prince naturally understands that your younger cousin is married, and I''m absolutely delighted about that. Why would I cause her to drown in a pig cage? Come to think of it, why did you suddenly mention a pig cage? Could it be that..." He didn''t continue, believing that Su Miao would definitely understand.
As expected, Su Miao''s face paled as she immediately waved her hand. "I misunderstood. Please don''t think too much, Commandery Prince"
If others find out that Younger Cousin''s mother did something bad, it would be detrimental to Younger Cousin''s chaste reputation. Moreover, people would think ''like mother, like daughter'', and it would be deleterious for her.
Xie Yun ced the teacup down and stood up. "The wedding gift has already been delivered. Since my younger sister isn¡¯t feeling well, this Prince will take my leave for now."
"This Prince will see you off." It was Pei Qianhao''s first time speaking to Xie Yun in such a genial manner, his sudden change in attitude eliciting Xie Yun¡¯s suspicion.
"Commandery Prince, please." Pei Qianhao politely said as he extended his hand forward.
Xie Yun nodded. "I''ll have to trouble you then, Prince Hao." He then walked away with Pei Qianhao closely following behind.
Su Miao nervously shot up from the chair. "Younger Cousin, did I say something wrong? I seemed to have seen the Commandery Prince trying to touch your hand just now."
"You must have seen wrongly. He''s a good person; how could he possibly do such a filthy thing?" Despite Su Xi-er''s smile, her eyes hid a meaningful look.
Not only did he take some information from Su Miao, Xie Yun even dared to behave so atrociously on Prince Hao¡¯s territory. Should we consider this to be his warning? That he will pay back his losses tenfold?
Su Xi-er''s eyes darkened at this possibility, frightening Su Miao even more.
"Younger Cousin, I''m scared."
"Don''t be scared; we¡¯ll head to Willow Vige tomorrow morning to check on your elder brother." Su Xi-er stowed away the solemn look in her eyes andforted Su Miao by patting her shoulder.
Soon, Pei Qianhao returned to the main hall, and Su Miao was tactful enough to leave the two of them by themselves.
If not for the fact that we have something already nned for tomorrow, I would have punished Xie Yun on the spot.
"He almost touched my..."
Before she couldplete her sentence, Pei Qianhao''s expression had already turned stormy, and a murderous intent practically radiated from his eyes.
She immediately went forward to hug him. "He almost touched me. I''m fine, how could I have let him seed?"
"Which hand of his almost touched you?" The vicious look in Pei Qianhao''s eyes remained strong as his voice deepened.
"Are you going to chop off his right hand?"
Pei Qianhao''s expression became calm once again. "He wields much military power, so he can''t die. For the time being, I''ll let him lie in bed for a few months and chop off his right index finger. You will board a horse carriage and head to Willow Vige first thing tomorrow. This Prince will followter on."
CHAPTER 462 (1): XIE YUN TO BE PUNISHED
CHAPTER 462 (1): XIE YUN TO BE PUNISHED
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
I¡¯ve lost so many soldiers; I¡¯m going to teach Pei Qianhao a lesson tomorrow.
The person he cares about the most is going to meet with great misfortune. Su Xi-er won¡¯t die, but she won¡¯t get away scot-free either. In fact, since they¡¯re newlyweds, it would be better if I separated them for a good amount of time. With how much Pei Qianhao loves her, he¡¯ll definitely be distraught over her disappearance, and dedicate all his time to looking for her. He won¡¯t be able to interfere with matters of the court, and I¡¯ll be able to make use of the time to snatch some of his power away.
The more he envisioned his n panning out, the more satisfied he felt. Only when the horse carriage stopped in front of the Commandery Prince Residence was he pulled out of his reverie by the guard announcing their arrival.
Swiftly entering, Xie Yun didn¡¯t go to Xie Liuli¡¯s courtyard straight away, but headed for the study instead. He summoned apetent subordinate to lie in wait for an ambush on the mountain that was in front of Willow Vige.
Willow Vige was surrounded by mountains on all sides, forcing anybody who wanted to visit it to brave the rocky paths over the mountains. When Xie Yun had previously gone to Willow Vige, he had found the precarious roads of this particr mountain extremely suitable for an ambush.
Everything will be set up tonight, and all we have to do is wait for Su Xi-er to travel to Willow Vige tomorrow.
The subordinate bowed as he acknowledged the order, and he quickly left the Commandery Prince Residence. He swiftly gathered a group of people who would be going to the mountain with him tonight, preparing to lie in wait for Su Xi-er tomorrow.
After doling out the instructions, Xie Yun walked out of the study and headed for his sister¡¯s courtyard.
Xie Liuli was indeed not feeling well. She was lying in bed, and despite feeling better after drinking a bowl of soup, she still found her whole bodycking strength.
¡°Commandery Princess, the Commandery Prince is here.¡± As soon as Xie Liuli¡¯s personal maidservant reported, Xie Yun entered the room.
The maidservant immediately bowed and left, while Xie Yun sat in front of his sister¡¯s bed. Looking at her flushed face, he reached out to touch her forehead. ¡°Your fever has subsided.¡±
Having just gotten a little better, Xie Liuli¡¯s thoughts were still slightly muddled as she asked, ¡°Elder Brother, if the person you love doesn¡¯t love you back, what would you do?¡±
My younger sister has never asked me about something like this.
Xie Yun couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°Why did you suddenly ask me this? Liuli, have you taken a fancy to a man you met while walking on the streets, and you still can¡¯t forget him?¡±
¡°Elder Brother, you investigated him?¡± Xie Liuli started to panic as she used an arm to grasp Xie Yun¡¯s sleeve.
Xie Yun¡¯s face darkened, but upon seeing his younger sister sickly lying on the bed, he could only struggle to put on a normal expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t investigate him, nor will I do anything to him since you care about him so much. However, in exchange, you must forget about him, and I will find someone else for you. You should marry someone like the eldest son of the Chief Minister of Justice; he has both looks and talent, is proficient in literature and martial arts, and is also filial to his parents.¡±
¡°Elder Brother, I won¡¯t marry.¡± Xie Liuli let go of his hand and turned away from him.
¡°Liuli, you shouldn¡¯t strain yourself when you¡¯re sick. In a human¡¯s life, the main purpose of marrying is to reproduce and raise the next generation; how is it possible for so much of such love and feelings to exist? You¡¯re not allowed to read those y scripts filled with such messy and nonsensical stuff from now on.¡±
Xie Liuli wasn¡¯t willing to ept what he said, and became irritated. ¡°Marrying is just for the sake of raising the next generation? Elder Brother, your brain is the one that is filled with messy and nonsensical stuff. You¡¯ll understand when you meet someone you really like one day. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t met that someone yet.¡±
CHAPTER 462 (2): XIE YUN TO BE PUNISHED
CHAPTER 462 (2): XIE YUN TO BE PUNISHED
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
He reached out his hand to poke her nose. ¡°Messing around.¡± He then stood up and properly tucked her in with the quilt. ¡°Don¡¯t torment yourself when you¡¯re ill. Just obediently stay in the courtyard to convalesce and don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±
He bent down and intimately patted her head, instructing the maidservant to take good care of Xie Liuli before he left.
Xie Yun found his sister¡¯s ideas ridiculous. How is it possible for there to be love within the children of the Imperial Household and the ministers? Someone like Pei Qianhao is considered abnormal. Since time immemorial, those that value love over power have never amounted to much.
~~~
The next day, when the sky was just starting to brighten, Su Xi-er and Su Miao were already dressed and sitting in the horse carriage headed for Willow Vige. Su Xi-er was d in ordinary in clothes today, and her hair bun was held together by the wooden hairpin given to her by Ning Lianchen.
There were a few strands of hair that fell down upon her cheeks and forehead, setting off her pair of pure and quick-witted eyes.
Su Miao couldn¡¯t help but enter a trance as she stared at Su Xi-er, only returning to her senses a momentter as she started speaking. ¡°Younger Cousin, you look better than before. When you were young, you were...¡± She stopped, afraid that she would remind Su Xi-er of certain traumatic memories.
Su Xi-er was naturally missing the memories of the original owner of the body. All she knew was that the original owner had been beautiful since she was young, and was thus the target of many. However, that was it. Su Xi-er had no way of knowing how tormented her original had felt, with her deepest impression of the original being from the three stones in the small pouch.
¡°Younger Cousin, what happened during our childhood is already in the past. If the people from Willow Vige learn of how well you are doing now, they will definitely be very envious.¡± Su Miao chirped in her bubbly tone, her eyes lit up.
Prince Hao¡¯s subordinates already went to the vige yesterday; Mum must be over the moon.
Su Xi-er gazed at Su Miao¡¯s pure smiling visage.
I have toe up with a way to divert her elsewhere when we go up the mountainter. Even if we¡¯ve nned everything out, I can¡¯t allow the least bit of harm to befall her.
The horse carriage soon left the capital gate and enjoyed a smooth trip on the even road. In less than four hours, they were already at the entrance of the mountain in front of Willow Vige.
¡°Younger Cousin, after we pass this mountain, Willow Vige will be right behind it.¡± Su Miao lifted the window curtain and pointed ahead.
Su Xi-er followed the direction of her finger and remarked, ¡°Elder Cousin, I never expected that there would still be small yellow flowers in the mountain during the winter. They look really beautiful; why don¡¯t you go and pick some to bring back?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go and pick them if you like them.¡± Su Miao giggled and alighted.
Su Xi-er immediately signalled to a guard with her eyes and softly ordered, ¡°Follow her.¡±
The guard acknowledged the order and quickly followed Su Miao as they disappeared into the distance.
¡°Continue driving, but be more cautious.¡± Su Xi-er put down the curtain and settled back inside the carriage.
The other guard driving the carriage raised the horsewhip, and they soon continued on their way.
Hearing the sounds of the moving axles, Su Miao was surprised as she turned around.
Why did Younger Cousin leave first?
¡°Miss Su, please take your time and pick flowers the Princess Consort likes. I will bring you to Willow Vigeter.¡± The guard respectfully reassured her.
Su Miao didn¡¯t think much of it and obediently replied with an affirmative, walking into the woods to pick the flowers.
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er¡¯s carriage had travelled to the peak of the mountain, and was about to begin its descent. The guard turned and said, ¡°Princes Consort, please make sure you are seated securely. We will be going down a slope now.¡±
The words had just left his mouth when some movements from trees on both sides of the road could be heard. Soon, a wave of sharp arrows came flying straight at them.
Sensing the danger, the guard swiftly pulled out the sword at his waist and swatted down the arrows that looked like they were closest to hitting the carriage. ¡°Princess Consort, quicklye out of the horse carriage! It¡¯s dangerous to stay inside!¡±
Even if mybat skills are decent, I won¡¯t be able to hold on for very long.
However, the sudden appearance of a slender womannding beside him immediately caused the guard¡¯s eyes to widen.
The Princess Consort actually used her bare hands to catch the arrows!
Su Xi-er coldly sneered.
Doesn¡¯t Xie Yun have many capable subordinates? Why are thebat skills of the people he sent so poor?
CHAPTER 463 (1): RUSE IN THE RUSE
CHAPTER 463 (1): RUSE IN THE RUSE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Isn¡¯t she supposed to be a weak woman? Why is she so formidable?!
Rather than being shocked by the sudden rain of arrows, the guard was shocked by Su Xi-er instead!
Does Prince Hao know that the Princess Consort is so capable?
The next moment, the guard felt a rush of wind blow past him as Su Xi-er flung the arrow in her hands right back into the undergrowth. Almost immediately, they heard a groan of a man, followed by the sound of a person copsing to the ground. The same cycle repeated several times until finally, 10 bodies copsed to the ground.
However, just as it seemed to end, another round of movement stirred up the leaves in the undergrowth. The guard was thrown into another panic.
Another group ising right after we finished dealing with one? Regardless of how good ourbat skills are, we will still die of exhaustion!
After a series of noises, they suddenly heard the cacophony of weapons shing. The guard¡¯s eyes were filled with bewilderment as he immediately turned to look at Su Xi-er, only to see her figure disappearing into the woods.
The guard¡¯s breathing hitched, and his eyes stared ahead nkly. What...what kind of situation is this?!
No matter how adroit the Princess Consort is, she will still lose out in strength as a woman. If Prince Hao finds out that I failed to protect her well, he will definitely punish me!
The guard hastened his pace as he swiftly entered the woods. Only when he discovered the identity of the people fighting in the woods did he be relieved.
So thetest group of people are the guards from the Prince Hao Residence!
However, after answering one question, he was immediately presented with another. It appears that Prince Hao has already predicted everything, but where is he? He should already be aware of the Princess Consort¡¯s skills, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let her personally enter the fray!
His heart kept palpitating at this thought. This won¡¯t do, I need some time to digest such mind-blowing news!
He tried to calm his rapidly beating heart as he walked. By the time he found Su Xi-er, he also noticed Pei Qianhao standing in a field facing Xie Yun. Neither of them bothered with words, only eyeing the other as the air filled with murderous intent.
Not daring to make move a single inch, the guard could only make this breathing shallower while standing there as the wind blew past, creating a rustling of leaves that only heightened the perilous feeling that covered the area. He was very clear on one thing: the aura that Pei Qianhao was currently giving off was the same as if he was leading a battalion of soldiers onto a treacherous battlefield!
Now that Commandery Prince Xie haspletely offended Prince Hao, he can¡¯t avoid being punished.
Su Xi-er stared ahead at the two men who were still stuck in a deadlock, each trying to use their gaze to psyche out the other party.
The wind suddenly picked up, and Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze immediately became harsh as he ran forward. His hand was outstretched, clearly nning tond on Xie Yun.
In response, Xie Yun took out a folding fan[1] from his sleeve to receive the attack. Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes locked onto the fan, finding the frame to be very strange.
Upon closer inspection, she found that it was actually made from human bones!
Xie Yun! I didn¡¯t expect him to possess such a wicked weapon.
Afterwards, Su Xi-er calmly admired her husband¡¯s heroic disposition. His moves are nimble and vicious, yet, they do not carry any risk to the other party¡¯s life.
She then shifted her attention back to Xie Yun. He stays calm when facing his enemy, constantly waving his fan around in a calm manner as if this is a simple matter.
She naturally believed in her own husband, but she didn¡¯t have much patience. Hence, Su Xi-er swiftly picked up a stone from the ground. Narrowing her eyes, the corners of her mouth curled up as she whipped it through the air, aiming at a vital point on Xie Yun¡¯s body.
1. You would probably have seen this in Chinese historical dramas. Apparently, it is quitemon to see characters fighting with their folding fans.
CHAPTER 463 (2): RUSE IN THE RUSE
CHAPTER 463 (2): RUSE IN THE RUSE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Coldness emanated from Xie Yun¡¯s eyes.
There¡¯s a helper hidden in the woods! Pei Qianhao, to think that you¡¯re ying dirty!
Pei Qianhao knew who had delivered the attacks. She¡¯s already getting impatient; I have to finish this quickly.
In the blink of an eye, he had his hand locked around Xie Yun¡¯s wrist. With a sickening crack, Xie Yun felt his wrist being forcefully dislocated. The pain was so excruciating that he let go of the fan, but he still managed to use his other hand to extricate himself from Pei Qianhao¡¯s grasp.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie, just this little bit of suffering is not enough.¡± Pei Qianhao made a move again, deliberately exposing his weakness to bait Xie Yun. I actually learned this from a certain woman.
Xie Yun did take the bait to attack Pei Qianhao¡¯s knee. However, before he could get close, his right index finger suddenly found itself trapped in Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand.
Crack!
As a person who practised martial arts, Xie Yun understood the human bone structure very well. Dislocating my right hand and breaking the bone of my index finger...
¡°Prince Hao, you are really vicious in your attacks. Don¡¯t me this Prince for not being polite!¡± A sinister look appeared at the corner of Xie Yun¡¯s mouth as he slipped his uninjured left hand into his sleeve.
Behind the trees, Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes twitched. It must be poisonous powder!
She hastily picked up a slightlyrger stone and flicked her wrist, aiming right at Xie Yun¡¯s Heaven Gate acupoint that was located at the middle of his forehead. She also made sure that she was a bit more forceful with this throw.
With all of Xie Yun¡¯s concentration focused on Pei Qianhao, the former was caught off guard by the attack. A painful yet numbing feeling spread through his body as he stumbled backwards.
Unable to steady himself, he fell backwards and tumbled down a slope that was right behind him.
Pei Qianhao took a few steps forward. At the bottom of this slope lies a type of poisonous nt that won¡¯t be fatal to Xie Yun¡¯s life, but can force him to stay bedridden for a very long time.
After he finished sorting out Xie Yun, Pei Qianhao shifted his gaze to a tree near him. ¡°Come out.¡±
Soon, a woman with a smiling countenance emerged from behind the tree. She walked over and hooked her arm around his, singing his high praises. ¡°Husband, yourbat skills are pretty good.¡±
Pei Qianhao tickled her nose. ¡°If they were pretty good, why did you still make a move? Were you trying to mock your husband?¡±
After spotting this scene, the guards around them quickly left the woods, giving peace and silence to the couple.
¡°When did I mock you? Xie Yun¡¯s attacks were so crafty and underhanded that I didn¡¯t have the time to think so much.¡± Su Xi-er giggled as her gazended on the fan lying on the ground.
She bent down and carefully examined the frame of the fan. ¡°A fan made of human bones; considering the smaller width of the bones, it seems like they would have belonged to a woman.¡±
To think that he ughtered a woman and used her bones to make a fan!
At that thought, Su Xi-er immediately broke the fan into pieces, separating out the bones before quietly burying them.
¡°Xi-er, everything has gone ording to your n; Xie Yun currently lies in the poisonous nts at the bottom of this slope Even if they aren¡¯t fatal, the lower half of his body will be paralysed for a long time.¡±
¡°This punishment is considered light. Since he cares so much about power, we¡¯ll take that away from him.¡± Su Xi-er stood up and dusted her hands.
She¡¯s the only person in this world who speaks so lightly about taking power away.
¡°As you wish.¡± Pei Qianhao whispered into her ear before taking her hand, slowly leading her out of the woods.
When they were about to reach the mountain road, Pei Qianhao stopped in his tracks and deeply gazed at her. ¡°You are not the real Su Xi-er, so you don¡¯t have to care about the matters of her maiden family. This Prince¡¯s investigation found that the Su Family didn¡¯t treat her well.¡±
¡°Since I have entered her body, her everything has now be mine. It is already considered evil to seize another¡¯s body; it would be even worse to disregard everything about her history as well.¡± Su Xi-er softly exined with a serious look in her eyes.
Pei Qianhao reached out his hand to press her head against his chest. ¡°Xi-er, you are very kind... You¡¯re the kindest person in this world.¡±
¡°I will naturally be kind to those who treat me well. For those who don¡¯t, I¡¯m sure you must have heard about the story of a soldier who once leaked important military information. I ordered for his tendons and bones to be broken.¡±
Pei Qianhaoughed. ¡°That¡¯s how military rules work; you did the right thing.¡± He then added, ¡°Whatever you do is right.¡±
CHAPTER 464 (1): GO TO WILLOW VILLAGE
CHAPTER 464 (1): GO TO WILLOW VILLAGE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
She raised her right hand to pinch his cheeks, making it look adorable to her, but quite strange to others.
Pei Qianhao allowed her to do as she wished, and only replied when she let go. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that harsh words and deeds can demonstrate one¡¯s love? A woman¡¯s expression of love for their husband is through beating and scolding, but a man¡¯s expression of love for their wife is in bedroom affairs.¡±
For saying such shameless things in a matter-of-fact way, he naturally received a flick to his forehead. ¡°Where did all your groundless and distorted reasoningse from?¡±
¡°They naturally make sense. This Prince has recently been studying a y script, and I found many reasonings inside the book that are worth looking into.¡± He acted as if he was very earnest, taking her hand as he walked them out of the woods.
First it was the medical book, and now it¡¯s a y script; is this still the mighty and all-powerful Prince Hao?!
The two finally reached the mountain path with Su Xi-er still staring at Pei Qianhao, though there was still no change in thetter¡¯s natural expression.
After being stared at for quite a while, Pei Qianhao decided to ask, ¡°Is this Prince so good-looking today?¡±
¡°My little Haohao is handsome every day, to the point that I can¡¯t take my eyes off you.¡± Su Xi-er joked.
Hearing those words, the eyelids of a guard standing on the mountain path fiercely twitched. There have simply been too many shocking matters today! Little Haohao?! Prince Hao¡¯s expression after hearing that can¡¯t be good!
Sumbing to his curiosity, the guard plucked up his courage to look in Pei Qianhao¡¯s direction, only to immediately swivel back to his original position in shock and lower his head.
Pei QIanhao¡¯s expression was stormy, and his eyes ice-cold.
On second thought, that¡¯s not surprising. Little Haohao? It doesn¡¯t fit the airs of a prince at all!
However, the guard didn¡¯t expect Pei Qianhao¡¯s rebuttal to be so gentle.
¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t like the name ¡®Little Haohao.¡±
¡°I thought of it for you, yet you dare to say that you don¡¯t like it?¡± Su Xi-er feigned anger, acting like she was going to hit him.
Pei Qianhao grasped her hand. ¡°I can listen to you for anything else; this is the only exception.¡±
¡°Why? Give me a satisfactory reason.¡±
A naughty smile flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s face as he moved closer to her, whispering into her ear, ¡°This Prince wants to be back in charge as the husband.¡±
He immediately received an indifferent look from Su Xi-er who pushed him away. ¡°Go away.¡±
She looked away for a brief moment before turning back to look at him. ¡°Do you not like Little Haohao because it doesn¡¯t fit your disposition?¡±
¡°Must you really make this Prince say the truth?¡± Pei Qianhao pretended to helplesslyugh. He moved even closer to her and purposely pressed that part of his lower body against her. ¡°You dare to say that this Prince is little? You dare to look down on the most reputable part of a man?¡±
Su Xi-er instantly understood. So that¡¯s what he meant.
The emotion in her eyes changed multiple times before she pushed him away again. ¡°Fooling around.¡±
Right after Pei Qianhao was pushed away, he took a step forward and embraced her from behind. He leaned towards her ear, an earnest expression recing the yful look in his eyes. ¡°Xi-er, I¡¯ll only say this once, so you have to remember it. Before I joined the Pei Family, my surname was also ¡®Pei¡¯, and this was why I chose to enter the Pei Residence. Furthermore, apart from your given name, people in Beimin also have a courtesy name. Mine was ¡®Jing¡¯, and my parents called me A-jing.¡±
A-jing; his pet name.
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze flickered as she turned around, and she cupped his face as she softly called, ¡°A-Jing.¡±
Pei Qianhao lowered his head, nting a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Mmm.¡±
The guard couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver down his spine upon hearing the name ¡®A-Jing¡¯. Is this the pet name the Princess Consort has given Prince Hao? It sounds rather nice; it fits the demeanour of a prince much more!
Suddenly, a woman¡¯s anxious voice rang out. All the small yellow flowers in Su Miao¡¯s hands had fallen to the ground. The ground is littered with arrows!
CHAPTER 464 (2): GO TO WILLOW VILLAGE
CHAPTER 464 (2): GO TO WILLOW VILLAGE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Seeing the open panic on Su Miao¡¯s face, Su Xi-er took a step back and let go of Pei Qianhao before walking over to calm her down. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
¡°Younger Cousin, did you already expect that something would happen? Was that why you purposely told me to alight the carriage and pick the flowers?¡± By the time she finished speaking, tears were already pouring down her face.
I didn¡¯t have any suspicions at all; I simply alighted the carriage as I was told. If I had known about Younger Cousin¡¯s intentions, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have abandoned her.
When we were young, I had once let go of Younger Cousin¡¯s hand, causing her to be disappointed and run away from the vige in the end. How could I have let this happen again?!
Seeing how overwhelmed with emotions Su Miao was, Su Xi-er grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Elder Cousin, after roaming around outside for many years, I am no longer as weak as I was before. I don¡¯t care about the matters of the past anymore.¡±
Su Miao sobbed as she nodded. ¡°Mom would be ted if she knew that you thought that way. Although she hasn¡¯t said anything for years, I know that she regrets leaving you in the lurch after Second Aunt died back then.¡±
Su Xi-er released her hand and looked at Pei Qianhao. ¡°I should thank your mother. If she hadn¡¯t let go of me back then, I wouldn¡¯t have met A-Jing.¡±
¡°A-Jing?¡± Su Miao repeated before following Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze to look at Pei Qianhao. A-Jing is Prince Hao¡¯s pet name.
How could I have identally called Prince Hao¡¯s pet name?! Su Miao immediately shook her head. ¡°Prince Hao, I identally called your name. Please don¡¯t me me.¡±
¡°How could this Prince me you when you¡¯re the Princess Consort¡¯s elder cousin?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was calm as he turned to order the two guards. ¡°One of you, tidy this area up; the other will head for Willow Vige.¡±
The two guards bowed. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
The guards from the Prince Hao Residence that hadid in wait to counter-ambush Xie Yun¡¯s subordinates had already finished cleaning up the bodies of the assants. It wasn¡¯t long before Wu Ling stepped out from the woods. ¡°Reporting to Prince Hao, everything has already been settled. Commandery Prince Xie fell into the poisonous nt undergrowth, and is trying to find a way to escape.¡±
Pei Qianhao waved his hand. ¡°Let him stay there. Return to the capital and have Yuchi Moe bring the Commandery Prince back. Summon Imperial Physician Zhao to treat him.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± Wu Ling bowed before taking a group of guards with him and leaving.
Admiration emerged in Su Miao¡¯s eyes. Younger Cousin has be much stronger than she was after leaving the vige, and her husband is impressive as well! However, the ¡®Commandery Prince¡¯ they mentioned is Commandery Prince Xie? Wasn¡¯t he...the gentle man from the other day?
Why does Prince Hao want to deal with him? Isn¡¯t he a good person?
Su Xi-er could discern the bewilderment in Su Miao¡¯s eyes, so she patted her shoulders. ¡°Never judge a book by its cover. Sometimes, what you see with your eyes may not be the truth; you have to use your heart to feel.¡±
Su Miao stared at her in a daze. Commandery Prince Xie is a bad person? He was a good person from what I could see, but I definitely had my doubts hidden in my heart. Doesn¡¯t that mean that he had an ulterior motive when he came to inform me to look for Younger Cousin?
¡°A-Jing, the group of guards Commandery Prince Xie brought this time are all a bunch of idiots; it makes him appear foolish.¡±
Pei Qianhao raised his hand to tuck some loose strands of hair behind her ears. ¡°The most crafty person in Beimin is only a fool in your eyes. You really have very high standards.¡±
¡°I¡¯m simply stating the truth. His methods are so clumsy this time that they don¡¯t match up with him at all. Even Elder Cousin suspected something.¡±
Su Miao was astonished once again. I didn¡¯t even say anything, yet Younger Cousin could guess what I was thinking? How on earth did she do that?
¡°Let¡¯s go, Elder Cousin, to Willow Vige.¡± Su Xi-er smiled at Su Miao before walking to the horse carriage.
CHAPTER 465 (1): DETERMINED TO NOT LET THEM OFF
CHAPTER 465 (1): DETERMINED TO NOT LET THEM OFF
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Once everyone had settled themselves in the carriage, the guard leapt onto the driver¡¯s seat and stroked the mane of the horse to pacify it. A short whileter, he cracked the horsewhip and began to descend the mountain, straight towards Willow Vige.
~~~
Meanwhile, Xie Yun could be found lying amongst the poisonous nts at one of the mountain slopes. His clothes were dishevelled and had been torn up by his tumble down the slope, and the body had been cut up by the poisonous thorns of the surrounding nts; it made for a very sorry sight.
The man ran his left hand through his hair, but it only served to remind him of the throbbing pain in his other hand, especially in his index finger.
He was aware that popping his dislocated wrist back in was a small matter, but that his broken index finger could bepletely crippled if it wasn¡¯t properly treated in time.
A trace of determination emerged in Xie Yun¡¯s eyes. He then looked at his dislocated wrist before setting his left hand over it.
Kerchak! With a burst of force, he popped the bone back to its original position. Immediately after, he tried to stand up and shakily made his way out of the undergrowth. The thorns only stabbed deeper into his flesh as he walked, but he paid it no mind, only increasing his pace.
As soon as he reached an area of emptynd, his body gave out, and he immediately copsed to the ground.
Xie Yun gritted his teeth and inhaled a deep breath of air before he tried to move his limbs again. This time, he found the pain to be much more excruciating, and decided that his only choice was to rest for a while before making any ns.
I have suffered many hardships and been injured countless times. This little bit of pain doesn¡¯t mean anything to me.
I was too careless in dealing with Pei Qianhao this time. The loss of my soldiers clouded my mind with hatred, and I was too hasty to make a move against Su Xi-er when I returned to the capital. I didn¡¯t think things through properly, and I definitely repeat the same mistake in the future! I have much reflection to do. I must be sure to carefully analyse the situation and n my next steps in the future.
I will definitely make sure Prince Hao suffers a huge blow next time!
With pain coursing through his whole body, Xie Yun decided that he had little choice but to simply lie on the ground and wait for the pain to subside.
Yet, not long after he decided to do so, he heard the sounds of footsteps nearby. Not long after, a woman¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Why is there someone lying there? Are they dead?¡±
Xie Yun heard the footsteps getting closer, but he was too exhausted and didn¡¯t want to open his eyes. Besides, I doubt that this woman is of any threat to me, so it shouldn¡¯t matter.
The woman was carrying a wicker basket, and she squatted down beside Xie Yun to ce her finger under his nose before heaving a sigh of relief. ¡°Alive.¡±
Things soon quieted down again, but despite the silence, Xie Yun knew that the woman hadn¡¯t left yet.
After a while longer, the woman spoke again. ¡°He must have tumbled down from the mountain and passed out. It won¡¯t do for him to keep lying here; the frigid winter weather will only exacerbate his condition.¡±
Xie Yun heard the woman mumbling non-stop as he lied on the ground. Why isn¡¯t she leaving yet? So noisy.
¡°Mister, I¡¯ll take a look at your injuries.¡± The woman muttered to herself before reaching out her hand to lift his outer and inner shirt.
Xie Yun immediately opened his eyes, coldness emanating from them as he grasped the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Impudent!¡±
The woman saw the many dots of blood along his abdomen where the thorns had dug into his skin, and immediately turned to look him in the eyes. ¡°Sorry to have offended you, but you¡¯re hurt, and you need to get the thorns taken out.¡±
Xie Yun found the woman before him very familiar. She¡¯s the woman who was very familiar with Su Xi-er in front of the Prince Hao Residence the other day.
CHAPTER 465 (2): DETERMINED TO NOT LET THEM OFF
CHAPTER 465 (2): DETERMINED TO NOT LET THEM OFF
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Seeing the expression in Xie Yun¡¯s eyes, Zhen Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mister, you know me?¡±
¡°I have seen you once on the streets of the capital.¡± Xie Yun truthfully said. He then sat up, took off his trousers, and began pulling the thorns out.
¡°Mister, your hands are dirty right now, and using them to pull out the thorns will only cause an infection. Let me help you.¡± Zhen Yu took out an exquisite pair of pliers that was made for pulling thorns from her pouch.
Physician Mei gave this to me. I¡¯ve only been learning medicine for a few days, so this man can be considered my first patient.
Xie Yun stopped, understanding that Zhen Yu was a female healer when he saw the pliers in her hand. He retracted his cold aura as he calmly said, ¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re wee! Physician Mei said that saving a person¡¯s life is more meaningful than constructing a seven-floor pagoda for the deceased. This is how it works when learning medicine. I must warn you though, it¡¯s my first time doing this. Please bear with it if it¡¯s a little painful.¡± Zhen Yu bent down and began to work, pulling out the thorns with an earnest look in her eyes. While she did so, she was constantly afraid of hurting her patient, and continued to check his expression from time to time.
¡°Miss, I¡¯m a grown man; I won¡¯t scream in pain, so you can just pluck as you like.¡±
Zhen Yu simply nodded and continued her task, not raising her head to look at him anymore.
Xie Yun watched her as she worked; her skin was fair, her eyes wererge and limpid, and some loose strands of hair fell beside her cheeks. Judging by her clothes and the calluses on her hands, he deduced that she was a youngdy from a farmer¡¯s family.
Xie Yun only watched her throughout the process, not uttering a single word. Their surroundings were unusually quiet with only the sound of tree leaves rustling in the wind.
After some time, Zhen Yu nodded, shing a smile as she spoke. ¡°Mister, I¡¯ve removed the thorns on your legs, but there¡¯s still some left on your hands and abdomen.¡±
Xie Yun nodded, then raised his left hand.
Zhen Yu took out a clean handkerchief, helping him clean the dried blood and grime off his hands before she began pulling the thorns out.
This wasn¡¯t Xie Yun¡¯s first time touching a woman¡¯s hand, yet he felt that Zhen Yu¡¯s hand was much softer. The ridiculous thing is that there are clearly calluses on her fingers.
After the thorns were pulled out from his left hand, Xie Yun extended his right hand. However, Zhen Yu was left shocked when she touched it. ¡°Mister, why is your index finger broken? What should I do? I don¡¯t know how to treat it. I have to look for Physician Mei.¡±
But Physician Mei is in the medical clinic. I rode a horse carriage to the mountains today, and I came from a small path on another mountain by myself.
Xie Yunughed. ¡°My family servants wille searching for me, and will find a physician for me at that time. You can just focus on taking the thorns out.¡±
Zhen Yu stared at him in bewilderment. He doesn¡¯t look the least bit worried about his broken index finger. I don¡¯t know how to treat it, so the only thing I can do is pull the thorns out as fast as possible. Hence, she lowered her head and continued to concentrate on her task.
After she was done with his right hand, she wiped the sweat on her forehead with her hand.
¡°Miss, you¡¯re so nervous that your forehead is sweating?¡±
Zhen Yu nodded in embarrassment. ¡°I have only started learning medicine recently, and you¡¯re my first patient, so I couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. However, I will try my best to treat you. Lie down and lift your outer shirt.¡±
Xie Yun felt some of his strength returning to him, and couldn¡¯t help but tease her, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you know that men and women shouldn¡¯t have such close physical contact?¡±
Zhen Yu was left dazed for a moment before she replied, ¡°Physician Mei once said that in the eyes of a healer, there¡¯s no distinction between gender, but only between a healthy person and a patient.¡±
Admiration appeared in Xie Yun eyes. He lied down before opening his outer and inner robes to reveal his injuries.
Zhen Yu squatted down and moved closer, to the point that Xie Yun could feel her loose strands of hair tickling his abdomen.
CHAPTER 466 (1): HER NAME
CHAPTER 466 (1): HER NAME
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
It¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve felt such warmth after Prince Father died many years ago, and to think it¡¯s from a woman that I¡¯m meeting for the first time.
Xie Yun harboured such an emotion all the way until Zhen Yu finished pulling out the thorns.
¡°Mister, I¡¯ll apply some cooling medicinal herbs for you.¡± Zhen Yu stowed away the small pliers into the pouch at her waist, then took out some herbs from her wicker basket and squeezed the extract on Xie Yun¡¯s abdominal area.
¡°I don¡¯t have any gauze with me, so I can only...¡±
Before she could finish speaking, Xie Yun tore off a strip of cloth from the hem of his clothes and passed it to her. ¡°Just use this for the bandage.¡±
Zhen Yu looked at his cid expression, then at the cloth strip in his hand. Finally, she took it and smeared the herbs on his abdomen before tying it up with the cloth strip.
After tying the cloth into a knot behind him, Zhen Yu tried to stand up to retrieve her wicker basket. However, after squatting for such a long time, her legs had be numb, and she quickly lost her bnce.
Acting in the nick of time, Xie Yun immediately turned around and wrapped his right arm around her waist. However, his injury prevented him from exerting enough strength to stop their fall. Thus, he could only fall with her.
As he fell, Xie Yun realised that his lips would meet with Zhen Yu¡¯s if they were to continue at this angle. He swiftly used his left hand to prop himself up, and made sure his body didn¡¯t touch hers.
Zhen Yu was scared to the point that she used her hands to cover her lips. I have never been like this with any man. I mustn¡¯t let other men kiss me. My kiss, my body, and my everything have to be given to Brother Hu.
Regardless of whether other people think I¡¯m childish and obstinate, I still trust in that promise from back then. I won¡¯t give up on him until the day I die.
Xie Yun got up with an awkward expression, but still politely said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
He could discern the panic in her eyes. A youngdy values her chaste reputation; she probably hasn¡¯t been engaged.
Zhen Yu quickly crawled up and sat on the ground in a daze. It was only after a long while that she managed to calm down, replying, ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose either, so let¡¯s not take it to heart. Mister, since your family will being soon, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±
She stood up and went over to pick up her wicker basket. I have spent too much time here; the carriage driver who¡¯s waiting at the base of the other mountain will start to get anxious.
Seeing that she was about to leave, Xie Yun immediately asked, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name?¡±
Zhen Yu smiled. ¡°One doesn¡¯t leave a name when doing good deeds. You don¡¯t have to care about that, Mister.¡± She then walked off with her wicker basket without sparing him another nce.
Xie Yun stared at the medicinal herbs in her swaying wicker basket. Even if she doesn¡¯t tell me, I will still find out. She¡¯s been taken in by Mei Jinxiu, and is being taught to be a female healer.
However, as soon as he remembered that she was closely rted to Su Xi-er, Xie Yun¡¯s eyes furrowed.
Why must she be acquainted with Su Xi-er? When she smiles, her eyes are clean and unadulterated. Even when she didn¡¯t know me, she still earnestly helped me remove the thorns; her earnest image only makes her seem purer.
All clean things have to be ruined. It was the case for Tan Ge, and the same for many women in the pce. However, this woman who didn¡¯t leave her name behind...
It was the first time he had felt a trace of reluctance. I can¡¯t bear to destroy that purity of hers.
CHAPTER 466 (2): HER NAME
CHAPTER 466 (2): HER NAME
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Xie Yun let out a breath of air, simply lying on the open field for a moment. The medicinal herbs were doing their work, and he could slowly feel strength returning to his body. Once he felt sufficiently ready, he got up and began his long trudge down the mountain.
When he reached the foot of the mountain, he immediately saw Yuchi Mo. This person is Prince Hao¡¯s subordinate; he must havee here under Prince Hao¡¯s orders.
Xie Yun knew why Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t directly kill him. He is still a little fearful of me because soldiers are the most loyal to their master.
I hold military power in my hands, so even if I have lost a portion of my soldiers, the remainder of my forces is still significant. Until he¡¯spletely destroyed any influence I have, Pei Qianhao won¡¯t be killing me anytime soon.
Ever since Pei Qianhao and I rose to power with our respective military forces, the two of us have been enemies. The only way to resolve this hostility would have been to let my younger sister be Princess Consort Hao, yet he stubbornly insisted on marrying Su Xi-er.
Since that¡¯s the case, then only one of us can remain standing.
Yuchi Mo moved forward and deferentially gestured at Xie Yun, instructing two Imperial Army guards in the process. ¡°Support the Commandery Prince up the carriage.¡± He then turned to Xie Yun. ¡°Imperial Physician Zhao is already waiting in the Commandery Prince Residence to treat you as soon as possible.¡±
Xie Yun briefly nced at Yuchi Mo, but didn¡¯t say anything as he let the two guards help him board the carriage. Yuchi Mo has long be Pei Qianhao¡¯s dog; I don¡¯t have to bother with him.
~~~
Meanwhile, in Willow Vige, almost all the vigers hade to the Su Family¡¯s home; even those who were unable to enter were watching from outside. These were the same people who, in the past, wouldn¡¯t even deign to enter the Su Family Residence. They would say that the Su Family¡¯s second son had married a woman who would have an affair in one moment, then say that the woman had decent looks in another.
Such gossip died down not long after Su Xi-er had disappeared, but they soon evolved intoments about how impoverished the Su Family was.
However, none of those gossipers could say anything right now. In fact, they could only watch with shock and envy as a luxurious horse carriage remained parked behind the Su Family¡¯s courtyard.
A dignified and outstanding man with unparalleled looks alighted the carriage, his eyes cold to the point of frightening others. His disposition was filled with an unyielding spirit that pushed others away. Subsequently, a woman also walked down from the carriage, causing the vigers¡¯ eyes to widen as their hearts wildly thumped against their chest.
Even if many years had passed, they could still recognise Su Xi-er. She always looked pretty, even when she was young, and now that she has grown up... Look at that figure, that skin, and that face! It makes women go screaming in envy, and men¡¯s hearts to go helter-skelter like a cantering horse!
The people standing outside the courtyard began whispering, ¡°Which wealthy family¡¯s younger master did that little beauty Su Xi-er seduce after leaving the vige?¡±
A robust man suddenly patted the shoulder of the person who spoke and cautiously advised, ¡°It was fine for you to spout nonsense in the past, but how can you mouth off now? A single nce is enough to tell that the gentleman over there is a puissant figure; don¡¯t throw your life away!¡±
¡°She has already gone in, so it doesn¡¯t matter if we chat privately. Su Xi-er has be an amazing beauty, just like her mother was. She need only move her finger to bait a man, and that powerful gentleman must have fallen into her trap.¡± Right as that remark left the person¡¯s mouth, the door to the Su Family¡¯s house opened with a creak.
Su Miao looked at the masses, dislike flickering past her eyes for a moment before she smiled at the vigers. ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t block the area outside my house anymore. None of you usuallye, and my younger cousin doesn¡¯t like it when everybody crowds around.¡± She waved her hand, and announced in a firmer tone.
The Vige Chief stood in the courtyard and smiled as he replied, ¡°Su Xi-er hasn¡¯t been back for many years, and when she finally did return, she came in such a spacious horse carriage. Which noble family¡¯s young master did she marry?¡±
CHAPTER 467 (1): NOBLE GENTLEMAN
CHAPTER 467 (1): NOBLE GENTLEMAN
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Hence, she immediately replied, ¡°Vige Chief, don¡¯t block the entrance of my house anymore. My parents are very busy and don¡¯t have the time to entertain all of you. As for which noble young master he is, I don¡¯t know, and my younger cousin didn¡¯t tell me either.¡±
Among the vigers, there was a tactless married woman who coldly snorted. ¡°When they were in dire straits in the past, they would always address us as ¡®Aunt¡¯ and ¡®Old Uncle¡¯. Now that Su Xi-er has forged a connection with a major family, they are looking down on all the vigers here.¡±
Many people concurred. ¡°Exactly, they have forgotten their roots. Su Xi-er didn¡¯t even send wedding sweets when she got married.[1]. If she hadn¡¯t returned, all of us would have assumed that she was dead.¡±
¡°Now, she¡¯se back to unt her new status, even returning in such arge carriage. Given that even Su Miao has be arrogant, it¡¯s clear that Su Xi-er isn¡¯t just wealthy.¡±
Although Willow Vige was 20 kilometres away from the capital, most of its inhabitants had never left the vige, resulting in them being more narrow-minded. Willow Vige was already considered poor by normal standards, but the vigers themselves didn¡¯t share such sentiments.
Su Miao listened to all the outrageousments, her temper ring up. It would be one thing if they were all talking like this on a normal day, but Younger Cousin has just returned home after being gone for so long. Despite this, so many of them are already digging up matters of the past. How can I not be angry?!
Su Miao decided to throw caution to the wind as she picked up a broom in the courtyard and flung it at the married woman who had started themotion. ¡°Who told you to speak?! Shut your mouth! Quickly leave and nevere to my house again!¡±
The married woman tried to dodge, but she was limited in where she could go with the number of people around her. As a result, she could only bite her lips in pain and re at Su Miao when the broom hit her legs. ¡°Lass, you have no upbringing! Your second aunt seduced another man, and not only is your mouth is good for poisonous remarks, you¡¯re also so ugly that you¡¯ll never be able to get married in this lifetime!¡±
The married woman¡¯s voice was resounding despite the caustic remarks. However, right after the words left her mouth, the door to the Su Family¡¯s house opened with a creak. Su Xi-er came walking out, stunning everyone with her resplendent appearance as strands of hair fluttered beside her cheeks.
Although her footsteps were light, the slow cadence of her footstepsbined with her elegant aura evoked a sense of awe within the other vigers. Even the married woman who was making a fuss was silenced as she looked at Su Xi-er with wide eyes.
Most of the vigers had only caught a nce of Su Xi-er when she entered the vige, and so this could be considered their first time truly seeing her. Apart from her obvious beauty, she also gave off an inexplicable feeling that had their legs trembling.
Su Xi-er looked at the masses with a smile, and addressed them in an unhurried manner. ¡°To say someone has no upbringing, yet you stand in front of my Su Family¡¯s household and hurl expletives at its owner... I really have to wonder: How did you manage to get married?¡± Her gazended on the woman who had been speaking. Her voice was quiet, but her gaze was enough to have her opposition breaking out in a cold sweat.
¡°I don¡¯t wish to be strangers with everyone after not seeing each other for so many years, so I hope that you can use their conscience and speak withmon sense. However, if you insist on spewing out obscenities and offending me... Please don¡¯t me me for what happens.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s smile never left her face, but the frigid tone she spoke with was unmistakable.
The Vige Chief repeatedly nodded in fright, and didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word of objection.
¡°Elder Cousin, let¡¯s go back in and forget about this.¡± Su Xi-er took Su Miao¡¯s hand and pulled her inside.
Watching them walk back in, the vigers inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. However, just as they began to rx, another person came out from the entrance.
1. I couldn¡¯t find any good images of the ones in the past, so here¡¯s a modern version.
CHAPTER 467 (2): NOBLE GENTLEMAN
CHAPTER 467 (2): NOBLE GENTLEMAN
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
As it was with Su Xi-er, they had only caught a brief glimpse of his appearance before he had disappeared into the Su Family¡¯s courtyard. Now that they finally got a good look at him, it was silent enough to hear a pin drop.
There are no words to describe his aura. Everyone involuntarily lowered their heads, and some were already kneeling down. Those eyes areposed and filled with oppressive dignity.
Pei Qianhao swept his cold gaze across the masses as he uttered a few simple words. ¡°Xi-er likes peace. Disperse.¡±
Despite the ordinary words, everyone rapidly cleared out when they felt his intense aura, wiping the sweat from their foreheads as they did so.
Su Miao looked at the empty courtyard, then gingerly looked at Pei Qianhao.
It was totally useless when I tried to use a broom to chase them away, but Prince Hao immediately had everyone leaving with a few words! He¡¯s amazing! Su Miao¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration.
Pei Qianhao grabbed Su Xi-er¡¯s hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite when dealing with people who possess a nasty character.¡±
Su Xi-er softly chuckled. ¡°I have never been polite when ites to these kinds of people.¡± She turned to look at Su Miao. ¡°Let¡¯s go and check on your brother.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Su Miao sweetly smiled. Although an incident urred in the mountains today, I¡¯m still very happy in general. Mum even took out some silvers she had been saving for a long time and bought some pork from the neighbouring vige. We have both vegetables and meat, and Younger Cousin has returned; today is a wonderful day!
Entering the house, Su Xi-er had just reached the outer chamber when He Xiuxiu happened to walk out and see her. Thetter immediately knelt down without saying a word.
Jumping in shock, Su Miao hastily went forward and supported her up. ¡°Mum, don¡¯t be like this. All of us have to be happy today.¡±
¡°Miaomiao, go to one side.¡± He Xiuxiu pushed her daughter aside. ¡°I have let Xi-er down. I¡¯m already very happy that she doesn¡¯t hate me, but to think that she¡¯s treating us so well aftering back.¡± The rims of her eyes involuntarily reddened.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t speak, as she knew that He Xiuxiu felt very apologetic. I might as well just let her use such a method to bury the hatchet. I only have Lianchen as my family in this world. As long as my rtives have a conscience, I can choose to forget the past grudges.
Perhaps the original Su Xi-er would also have thought like this. After all, blood is thicker than water. It¡¯s thanks to the fate umted from our past lives that we are able to be rtives in this lifetime.
¡°Xi-er, I am happy that you are doing so well now. I originally wanted to stop your father back then, but I really wasn¡¯t able to. Your mother was very kind, and it was out of ack of choice that she had to marry your father back then.¡± She then sighed deeply before kowtowing as she spoke again. ¡°Xi-er, I am sorry.¡±
Su Miao was so anxious that tears flowed out of her eyes. ¡°Mum, don¡¯t be like this.¡±
Su Xi-er went forward and squatted down, looking at He Xiuxiu with a calm expression. ¡°Second Aunt, let bygones be bygones. Please don¡¯t me me for not inviting you all to my wedding.¡±
¡°How could I me you? You are Princess Consort Hao; if we had turned up, we would have made you lose face.¡± He Xiuxiu¡¯s face was full of sincerity. The more she looked at Su Xi-er, the more guilt ate at her heart.
Pei Qianhao waved his hand. ¡°All of you, just get up. It should be a happy asion when family members reunite.¡± His cold voice and unperturbed visage scared He Xiuxiu to the point that her tears stopped.
It was already considered fortunate that Pei Qianhao could speak to these ¡®rtives¡¯ in a calm manner. There¡¯s no medicine for regret in the world; there¡¯s no denying that they have made mistakes. I can only say that my Xi-er is too kind.
It was at this moment that the imperial physician[1] happened to walk out, bowing when he spotted Pei Qianhao. ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is already stabilised. It¡¯s not a major illness; the only problem was that there were no medicinal herbs avable. This humble subject has written some prescriptions, and the medicine has already been prepared. The patient will be able to recover after drinking them for two months. After that, he just has to make sure to stay properly nourished.¡±
1. The author wrote ¡®Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯, but I believe it¡¯s just an imperial physician as Imperial Physician Zhao is supposed to be waiting to treat Xie Yun.
CHAPTER 468 (1): PROBLEM IN GiVING BIRTH
CHAPTER 468 (1): PROBLEM IN GiVING BIRTH
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
At this moment, Su Xi-er took out a heavy pouch[1] from her sleeve and passed it to He Xiuxiu. ¡°Eldest Aunt, take these silvers to purchase any food that is needed for your son to recuperate.¡±
He Xiuxiu felt embarrassed and repeatedly waved her hands. ¡°Xi-er, I have let you down, and it¡¯s already enough that you have forgiven me. If I took your silvers as well, I wouldn¡¯t know what to feel.¡±
¡°Just take them. These silvers don¡¯t mean anything to me, but they can help Elder Cousin¡¯s brother recover. With farming as your only means of living, how can you earnestly work if his body isn¡¯t well?¡± Su Xi-er smilingly said as she stuffed the pouch into He Xiuxiu¡¯s hand.
¡°Xi-er, you are too nice.¡± He Xiuxiu was visibly moved as she held on to the pouch.
¡°Younger Cousin, you should stay and have a meal today. Mum made a table full of delicious dishes.¡± Su Miao stepped forward and grabbed Su Xi-er¡¯s hand. However, right as she finished speaking, she looked towards Pei Qianhao.
Regardless of how good the dishes are, they still can¡¯tpare to the ones at the Prince Hao Residence. Prince Hao probably won¡¯t be used to eating them.
Su Xi-er could discern the expectation on He Xiuxiu¡¯s face, and decided to agree. ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t said so, I would have been shameless and insisted on staying back for a meal.¡± She then turned her head to Pei Qianhao. ¡°A-Jing, am I right?¡±
Ever since she learnt of his pet name, she would continue to use it more and more. She found it much more pleasing to the ear than his formal name.
Pei Qianhao could sense her joy, and naturally agreed as well. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He then instructed the imperial physician. ¡°Go to the market to buy some nutritious food and have it sent here.¡±
The imperial physician immediately bowed. ¡°Yes.¡± He then walked out of the door with a guard quickly following him; it would only be a few hours before they returned.
He Xiuxiu naturally understood that Pei Qianhao had ordered the physician on her behalf. The person standing in front of my eyes is the reigning Prince Hao! How could I have expected that he would one daye to my house?!
Hence, she immediately followed the imperial physician in bowing. ¡°Many thanks, Prince Hao. This peasant woman is extremely grateful.¡±
Pei Qianhao briefly nced at her and waved his hand for her to get up. ¡°Since you are the Princess Consort¡¯s family, this Prince will naturally treat you with courtesy. Quickly get up.¡±
At this moment, Su Miao¡¯s father, Su Zhuang, a man with ash-coloured hair came out from the inner chamber. Although he was 40 this year, the many hardships over the years had taken a toll on him. He had toiled with all his effort, even going as far as to take up odd jobs in the neighbouring vige on top of his farming work. The result was him now looking old beyond his years.
He had been staying in the inner room to take care of his son, and only feltfortableing out once thetter had fallen peacefully asleep.
Having left Willow Vige before, Su Zhuang had seen more of the world than this wife and daughter. After he saw Pei Qianhao, he immediately bowed. ¡°This peasant pays his respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao waved his hand for him to get up, but said something very unexpected. ¡°Come to the courtyard; this Prince has something to ask you.¡± He then walked out of the outer room by himself first.
Bewilderment flickered past Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. Why does he want to talk to Su Zhuang in private?
1. I showed an image when I first introduced the pouch, but I thought I should just show some another image again since they look really nice. Take note that the images I have shown you are not the only designs.
CHAPTER 468 (2): PROBLEM IN GiVING BIRTH
CHAPTER 468 (2): PROBLEM IN GiVING BIRTH
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
On the other hand, Su Zhuang appeared to be much moreposed as he pacified his wife and daughter before following after Pei Qianhao.
Standing in the courtyard, Pei Qianhao took in the sight of the endless green mountains in the distance, only tearing his gaze away when Su Zhuang stood beside him.
Su Zhuang felt a little unsettled, but didn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡°Prince Hao, you can just get to the point. This peasant will definitely tell you everything I know.¡±
¡°How are Xi-er¡¯s parents?¡± I have already sent people to investigate Xi-er¡¯s background, but there are still some undiscovered points of interest. I might as well personally ask Su Zhuang since I came here mainly to resolve this mystery.
Su Zhuang didn¡¯t expect that Pei Qianhao would ask about his younger brother and sister-inw. It¡¯s such an unmorous matter; how should I put it?
However, when he saw Pei Qianhao¡¯s earnest expression, he had no choice but to tell the truth. ¡°Younger Sister-inw looked quite pretty, while Younger Brother had decentbat skills. He saved Younger Sister-inw from the bandits, and that was how they met. Finding her pitiful, Younger Brother took her back and let her stay in his house until they eventually married. After giving birth to Xi-er, they led a rather loving life. When Xi-er almost turned five, someone Younger Sister-inw previously knew found Willow Vige, and wanted to take her back...¡±
Su Zhuang paused. That person was a man, and everyone said that she had had an affair with him.
¡°When was Xi-er born?¡±
¡°The eighth day of the second month at midnight.¡±
Pei Qianhao continued to ask, ¡°Was there any unexpected incident that urred at the ce she was born?¡±
Su Zhuang was astonished. I¡¯m surprised that Prince Hao is asking such a specific question, but something really did happen! Something major almost happened; Younger Sister-inw almost died from a difficult birth.
Thus, he truthfully replied, ¡°At that time, Younger Sister-inw had followed Younger Brother to a neighbouring vige 10 kilometres away where he worked as a casualbourer. She ended up giving birth in the middle of the night, and went intobour while they were in the fields. The rain that night forced them to find a Land Deity Temple, where another woman was also coincidentally giving birth. The midwife attending to her assisted Young Sister-inw as well, but due to a difficultbour, Xi-er was only born at midnight.¡±
Hearing that there was another woman giving birth at the same time, all the puzzle pieces suddenly came together in Pei Qianhao¡¯s head. If my conjectures aren¡¯t wrong, the other woman in the Land Deity Temple was someone from the western region; and she was someone with a high status as well. After carefully consulting the sr calendar of the western region that year, it was recorded that their court was embroiled in internal turmoil. The king died in the disorder, while his consort fled to parts unknown.
¡°There were only five people in the Land Deity Temple then: Xi-er¡¯s parents, another woman, and a midwife. Am I right?¡±
Su Zhuang nodded. ¡°Yes, there was no one else apart from those five.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded. Even if my theory is urate, it¡¯s not easy to prove her identity. 15 years have passed, and the western region¡¯s Country Consort[1] has also died by the hands of traitors. Besides, this is the original Su Xi-er¡¯s background, and has nothing to do with Ning Rn.
Seeing that Pei Qianhao was lost in thought, Su Zhuang couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Why did he ask for so many details? Is there a problem?
A momentter, Pei Qianhao waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go back in.¡± I have to consider this matter at length and n ahead. The western region is faraway, and I am tied down by numerous state affairs in Beimin; I don¡¯t have any time to go there now.
Watching Pei Qianhao¡¯s departing figure, Su Zhuang became even more puzzled. Why did he ask me about those questions? Was he simply trying to understand Xi-er better?
When Pei Qianhao returned to the house, he found He Xiuxiu holding Su Xi-er¡¯s hand as they conversed.
Noticing Pei Qianhao, Su Xi-er turned around to smile at him. ¡°What did you talk about with Eldest Uncle? So mysterious.¡±
¡°It was naturally about matters that concern you. I will tell you when we get back to the residence.¡± Pei Qianhao moved forward and sat down beside Su Xi-er.
He Xiuxiu immediately stood up. ¡°The dishes in the kitchen are still warmed. I¡¯ll go and bring them here so that we can start eating.¡± She meaningfully nced at her daughter, signalling for her to go to the kitchen together.
Soon, only Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er were left in the outer chamber.
Su Xi-er lowered her voice. ¡°A-Jing, what exactly did you ask?¡±
¡°The details surrounding your birth.¡±
Su Xi-er furrowed her brows. Asking about my birth again; could there be something wrong?
¡°This is a long story; I¡¯ll tell you the details when we return to the residence.¡± Pei Qianhao affectionately said as he caressed her hair.
1. A different term of address for empress or queen.
CHAPTER 469 (1): CANNOT WALK
CHAPTER 469 (1): CANNOT WALK
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
He Xiuxiu was filled with gratitude as she took the bundle of food, handing them off to Su Zhuang to store in the kitchen. It waste in the afternoon the next day when Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er decided to leave.
The family watched the horse carriage disappear into the distance before they returned to their house.
He Xiuxiu immediately grabbed Su Zhuang''s hand. "What did Prince Hao talk to you aboutst night?"
Su Zhuang instinctively felt that he shouldn''t reveal certain details, so he decided to gloss over it. "He asked about Xi-er''s childhood. After marrying her, he naturally wants to understand his wife better."
"Asking about her childhood..." He Xiuxiu''s face paled as she kept mumbling.
Seeing that she was frightened, Su Zhuang patted her shoulder. "People say that Prince Hao is cold, but after interacting with him yesterday, that doesn''t seem to be the case. You don''t have to be scared; he was also just concerned about Xi-er."
With her husband pacifying her, He Xiuxiu managed to calm herself down, and was finally able to forget her fear when she heard her son calling for her. She hastily rushed into the inner chamber to check on him.
~~~
Inside the carriage, Su Xi-er was lying in Pei Qianhao''s arms. "Why did you ask about my birth? Is there something wrong?"
Pei Qianhao caressed her hair. "Xi-er, do you remember me asking you about the flower on the cloth pouch the other day?"
She was immediately reminded of the pouch she found in the cloth bundle from the Imperial Household Department. That flower was very strange, and I¡¯d never seen it before. I had originally nned to look it up in the Imperial Library, but the wedding took up all of my time and I forgot about it.
"Do you know what flower that is?" Su Xi-er raised her head to ask.
"A Purple Mandarin Duck flower from the western region." Pei Qianhao replied as he gently held her against his chest.
He continued before she could say anything. "Perhaps the blood flowing in you is from the western region''s court, and it''s a noble bloodline at that."
Su Xi-er sensed that something was amiss when he mentioned the name of the flowers. But I am not the original Su Xi-er, and the western region''s court is not my home.
"Xi-er, do you wish to go to the western region?"
Su Xi-er pondered for a moment. "No, I won¡¯t. Wouldn¡¯t I just end up feeling guilty if I do? You clearly know who I actually am."
"It''s precisely because I know who you are that I am asking you. But if that¡¯s how you feel, we¡¯ll let this matter be." Pei Qianhao said as he cupped her face.
Carefully observing the contours of his face, Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze flickered before she imitated his action with her own hands.
"A-Jing, if people from the western region don''te looking for me, I won''t take the initiative to go and look for them. I will help the real Su Xi-er take care of the Su Family, but I won''t do anything else. I only have eyes for my husband and my younger brother, the two most important men in my life."
Pei Qianhao pinched her face as he purposely teased her. "Between Ning Lianchen and I, who''s more important?"
Su Xi-er harrumphed. "Both of you are important; there''s no room forparison."
"Xi-er, who''s going to be at the top and who''s going to be at the bottom tonight?"
Assailed by the sudden out of ce question, Su Xi-er only understood what he meant when he rubbed his leg against her.
"It''s broad daylight right now; you''re not allowed to talk about it." Su Xi-er cast a sidelong nce at him.
Pei Qianhao softly chuckled. "I won''t listen to you for tonight; I''ll be on top." Su Xi-er happened to catch the smug look that shed past his eyes.
CHAPTER 469 (2): CANNOT WALK
CHAPTER 469 (2): CANNOT WALK
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
However, she didn''t expect his reply to call her out on her bluff. "Why don''t I be on top every single night?"
A bashful atmosphere soon enveloped the warmth inside the horse carriage.
~~~
Meanwhile, a heavy atmosphere hung in the Commandery Prince Residence where Xie Liuli was still recovering from her previous fever. However, this didn¡¯t stop her from openly showing the concern on her face as Imperial Physician Zhao examined her brother while shaking his head.
On the contrary, Xie Yun was cid despite the continuous sighs from Imperial Physician Zhao. "Imperial Physician, is there still hope for this Prince''s right index finger?"
Imperial Physician Zhao''s eyebrows were so furrowed that they formed a line. He finally decided to truthfully answer, "Commandery Prince, the bone in the finger is already broken. Although the bone itself has not broken off, your index finger can be considered crippled from now on; you won¡¯t be able to exert strength in it."
Xie Liuli was in a daze for a while before she anxiously asked, "His finger is crippled? He won''t be able to use this finger at all in the future? Aren''t there any other methods to treat him?" Elder Brother holds a portion of the military power in his hands. If he can''t impress and make people submit with his military skills, he may not be able to protect his position.
His right index finger being crippled would be a tremendous blow for him.
Imperial Physician Zhao nodded. "This humble subject is powerless. There were also poisonous thorns on his body, but they were fortunately quickly removed and treated with medicinal herbs. They won¡¯t be anything serious, but he will lose strength in his legs for at least half a month when night falls. In the worst case scenario, he may be bedridden for several months.
"My brother still has to lie in bed for several more months?" Xie Liuli''s face was full of worry. How did Elder Brother injure himself so severely?
"Reporting to the Commandery Princess, there should be no moreplications with the Commandery Prince¡¯s condition. It¡¯s just that this type of poisonous nt will cause people to lose strength in their legs. The most he can do is to drink more nourishing soup to speed up the recovery."
Just as Xie Liuli was about to probe more, Xie Yun spoke, "Many thanks, Imperial Physician Zhao. You may return to the pce after you have written the prescription."
"This humble subject obeys the order." Imperial Physician Zhao bowed and followed the guard out to write the prescription and gather the medicinal herbs.
Inside the room, Xie Liuli couldn''t help but speak up when she saw her brother''s unperturbed expression. "Are you really alright?"
Xie Yun raised his right hand and purposely waved it in front of his sister''s eyes. "Look, isn''t it fine?"
Looking at how he was trying his best to force a smile, Xie Liuli really felt like crying. "How can you sit there and tell me that you¡¯re fine?! You¡¯re the only family I have left, and nothing can happen to you; otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to live on."
Seeing how sorrowful his sister was, Xie Yun couldn''t bear for her to go on like this, and raised his hand to caress her head. "Let¡¯s calm down; I really am fine. Besides, I won¡¯t always be your only family. Don¡¯t you still want to marry someone? Your future husband and children will also be your family."
When Xie Liuli heard the word ''husband'', her mind immediately wandered to the man in blue. However, she was afraid that her brother would be unhappy, and quickly put the memory at the back of her mind. "Elder Brother, Prince Hao is already married, and you''re also roughly at the same age as him. Liuli wants an elder sister-inw, and the Commandery Prince Residence also needs an heir."
For some reason, Xie Yun thought of the woman who had helped him remove the thorns earlier today. I don''t even know her name.
Sensing that Xie Yun was distracted, Xie Liuli involuntarily asked, "Elder Brother, what''s wrong?"
Xie Yun returned to his senses and smiled. "Nothing much. Liuli, you have to be obedient and not randomly run around in the future. I''ll only be able to lie in bed for a while, and won¡¯t be able to save you if you cause trouble again."
"Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already grown up. I¡¯ll be too busy taking care of you to cause trouble anyways." A coquettish look appeared on Xie Liuli''s face. "I should find an elder sister-inw and let her take care of you."
CHAPTER 470 (1): A FLASH OF FIGURE
CHAPTER 470 (1): A FLASH OF FIGURE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
With their parents having passed away early, as the elder brother, Xie Yun was the one who had raised Xie Liuli; he had more or less taken on the role of a father in her life. "Alright, I will forever be a child in your eyes. Lie down and rest properly. I''ll go to the kitchen and get some nourishing soup for you." Xie Liuli then stood up and walked out of the room.
After checking that the door was closed, Xie Yun lied back down. However, just as he shut his eyes, the image of the woman who had helped him remove the thorns appeared once again, the look of panic on her face when he had been about to kiss her refusing to leave his mind.
His sister''s words suddenly shed past his mind. I should find an elder sister-inw.
Xie Yun opened his eyes and stared nkly ahead. But she is acquainted with Su Xi-er; how can I get close to her? Once I get close to her, I''m afraid that I would try to use her.
His thoughts fell into disorder, and Xie Yun began to smack his head, only stopping when Xie Liuli returned.
¡°Elder Brother, is your head hurting?¡± Xie Liuli ced the bowl of soup down and went to the bed, using both of her hands to help him massage his head.
Elder Brother has always had a recurring headache, but he¡¯s been slowly recovering over the years, and he hasn¡¯t rpsed in the past few months. I thought he was almost done with recuperating, but who would have thought that it would re up again.
Xie Yun raised his hand to grasp her own. ¡°My head isn¡¯t hurting. Bring the bowl of soup over.¡±
¡°Really? Then why were you smacking your head just now?¡± Xie Liuli¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief. He never tells the truth when he has a headache.
Xie Yunughed. ¡°It really isn''t hurting. I was simply lost in my thoughts just now.¡±
¡°Elder Brother, you should learn to let go. Your head will feel better if you don¡¯t have so much on your mind and nurse your health.¡± Xie Liuli earnestly said. She then walked to the table and brought the bowl of soup to the bed.
¡°It¡¯s not hot. You can hold it and drink while I massage your head.¡± Xie Liuli ced the bowl in his hands, then knelt on the bed to help massage his head.
Xie Yun didn¡¯t speak, simply drinking the soup with the spoon as Xie Liuli massaged his head with her delicate hands. Once again, the image of the woman who helped him pull the thorns out shed through his mind.
¡°Elder Brother, Imperial Physician Zhao may have no solution, but I can¡¯t let your index finger be crippled. I will leave the residenceter...¡±
Xie Yun interrupted her in a harsh tone. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave the residence.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go to Mei¡¯s Medical Clinic and invite Miss Mei toe here. Although there was some conflict between the two of you previously, someone who practises medicine shouldn¡¯t hold a grudge about such things. I will sincerely invite her toe over and treat you.¡± Xie Liuli spoke with an earnest expression.
As soon as Xie Yun heard the name ¡®Mei¡¯s Medical Clinic¡¯, he was once again reminded of the woman who had been on his mind all day. Does Mei Jinxiue bring her along when she goes out to treat patients? He began to hesitate.
¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯ll go now. We cannot dy if we want to save your finger.¡± Xie Liuli turned to walk out of the room.
Xie Yun watched as his sister left the room, but didn¡¯t get up to stop her. For reasons unbeknownst to him, he hoped that Mei Jinxiu could bring that woman to the Commandery Prince Residence.
However, before Xie Liuli had even left the residence, she was stopped by the guards at the gate. After telling them about the situation, the guards immediately went to consult Xie Yun. It wasn¡¯t long after that a horse carriage stopped in front of Xie Liuli, with the guard driving it leaping down before deferentially saying, ¡°Commandery Princess, this subordinate will bring you to Mei¡¯s Medical Clinic. Please board.¡±
CHAPTER 470 (2): A FLASH OF FIGURE
CHAPTER 470 (2): A FLASH OF FIGURE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
After settling herself in, the guard cracked the horsewhip, and the carriage swiftly drove off. They were about to arrive at Mei¡¯s Medical Clinic when Xie Liuli caught sight of a man in blue robes through the curtains of the carriage.
From his back, he looks strikingly simr to that person!
She immediately asked the guard to stop and quickly alighted, looking around the ce the man had just been. However, there was no trace of him, and she could only stow away her emotions when the guard called out to her.
¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll walk to Mei¡¯s Medical Clinic; it¡¯s just ahead.¡± Xie Liuli instructed the guards before heading to the clinic.
Just as she turned the corner, Feng Changqing finally darted out from a hidden ce behind a wall. He couldn¡¯t deny that he was deliberately avoiding her.
I¡¯m not a fool; I understand her feelings, but I¡¯m not worthy of her. Besides, it¡¯s not so simple for rtionships to be built; I was just lending a hand the first time we met. I would have done the same for any woman in that situation. We are simply passers-by in each other¡¯s lives.
That being said, her persistence made him quite surprised. Feng Changqing¡¯s gaze wasplicated for a brief moment before it returned to normal. Immediately after, he turned to walk in the opposite direction.
~~~
Meanwhile, Xie Liuli had already entered Mei¡¯s Medical Clinic. Mei Jinxiu was busy tidying up after treating a patient, and was thus left stunned when she caught sight of Xie Liuli.
¡°Commandery Princess, where are you feeling unwell?¡± Aware that Xie Liuli had a rather decent character, Mei Jinxiu treated her amicably.
Xie Liuli walked forward and anxiously exined, ¡°Miss Mei, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with my elder brother, but he came back severely injured today. The bone in his index finger is broken, and the imperial physician said that it will be crippled. I beg of you...¡±
Mei Jinxiu directly refused her. ¡°Commandery Princess, I definitely won¡¯t go to the Commandery Prince Residence. Besides, the imperial physician¡¯s medical skills should be better than mine; if even he couldn¡¯t treat it, then I won¡¯t be able to do much better.¡± She no longer bothered about Xie Liuli, and busied herself with her own work.
Running out of options, Xie Liuli immediately knelt down despite her noble status. ¡°Miss Mei, I beg of you, please go and take a look. As long as there¡¯s hope, I can¡¯t give up.¡±
It was at this moment that Zhen Yu happened to walk out from the inner chamber. When she saw Xie Liuli kneeling on the ground, she looked towards Mei Jinxiu.
Xie Liuli continued to implore her. ¡°Let me apologise on my brother¡¯s behalf for everything he has done to you. Miss Mei, you can do anything you want to me; I only ask that you go and check on him.¡±
Seeing that Mei Jinxiu remained unmoved, Zhen Yu spoke, ¡°Physician Mei, you said that a healer doesn¡¯t care about favours and grudges, and we can save anyone as long as their sins are not too heinous. From what I see, this youngdy is kind and pure; her elder brother shouldn¡¯t be much worse.¡±
Mei Jinxiu coldly sneered, but didn¡¯tment. However, she was surprised to see Xie Liuli kowtowing to her. Unable to bear it anymore, she immediately went forward to stop her. ¡°Fine, I will go and take a look. It¡¯ll be considered repaying your favour for the other day. The Mei Family¡¯s medical techniques do mention something about connection bones, but I¡¯m not sure if they will be useful. In any case, stay here and wait for a bit.¡±
Xie Liuli repeatedly nodded. ¡°Many thanks, Miss Mei.¡±
Mei Jinxiu sighed. This sinner, Xie Yun, really has good fortune to have such a kind younger sister.
¡°Zhen Yu, bring the smallest medical box in the inner chamber ande with me.¡±
Zhen Yu was baffled. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to connect bones.¡±
Mei Jinxiu cast a sidelong nce at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach you how to massage bones these past few days? After we finish connecting the bones tonight, they will still need to be massaged for a period of time before he recovers. It¡¯s the best opportunity for you to practise your techniques.¡±
She had intentionally decided to take Zhen Yu along. The most I¡¯ll do is join the bones for Xie Yun. As for massaging the bones, Zhen Yu is enough for the job.
CHAPTER 471 (1): MEETING AGAIN
CHAPTER 471 (1): MEETING AGAIN
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
¡°Why are you still standing there in a daze? Go quickly.¡± Mei Jinxiu urged Zhen Yu along when she saw thetter standing there in confusion.
Zhen Yu softly replied with an affirmative before walking into the inner chamber, emerging with a small medical box a short whileter.
¡°Let¡¯s go. Your brother¡¯s finger will definitely be crippled if treatment is dyed.¡± Mei Jinxiu pulled on Xie Liuli¡¯s arm and hastily walked out with her while Zhen Yu followed along, locking the door behind her.
Xie Liuli slightly heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Mei Jinxiu¡¯s words. Looks like she has a way to treat Elder Brother. She purposely said that she doesn¡¯t know how to treat him in a moment of anger.
The trio boarded the horse carriage and arrived at the Commandery Prince Residence not long after. Only then did Zhen Yu learn that the youngdy was the Commandery Princess, and that her elder brother was the Commandery Prince.
If he¡¯s also a prince, his status should be roughly the same as Prince Hao¡¯s. Zhen Yu immediately put on a respectful disposition. They¡¯re all important figures that can¡¯t be offended.
When the three entered the main courtyard, Xie Yun sat up when he heard the noise, and he immediately felt an intense numbness in them. When nightes, the lower part of my body will lose all feeling, leaving me with no choice but to wait a significant amount of time to recover.
With a creak, the door was opened, and Xie Yun consciously felt some of his expectations rise to the surface. Will shee?
¡°Elder Brother, Miss Mei is here. She disregarded our previous grudges and came here to treat you; we have to thank her.¡±
Xie Yun softly replied with an affirmative and looked up. When he noticed a certain petite woman¡¯s figure, his brows arched into a smile, and his tone became more cheery and lively. ¡°Many thanks, Miss Mei; you brought a little female healer along today?¡±
Mei Jinxiu had a straightforward personality, and didn¡¯t bother to exin as she walked over to the bed and grabbed his right hand.
While Mei Jinxiu was diagnosing him, Zhen Yu¡¯s and Xie Yun¡¯s eyes met. When she realised that he was the Commandery Prince, her face was filled with astonishment.
Why is it him?
Xie Yun¡¯s eyes were smiling as he nodded at her, and Xie Liuli happened to notice this scene. They know each other; the two of them are behaving strangely.
Mei Jinxiu ced Xie Yun¡¯s hand down and coldly harrumphed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a smiling tiger to meet such good fortune. The Mei Family¡¯s medical skills are best at connecting and treating bones, and your injury just happens to be treatable with those techniques. You will need your bone to be massaged, and you¡¯ll need to nourish yourself with medical meals for a few days. After your bones have begun to recover better, I will help you join them back together. After you spend some more time recuperating and massaging the bone, you should be fine."
"It''s not that I''m fortunate, but that your medical skills are superb." Xie Yun smilingly answered.
Mei Jinxiu took a few steps away and looked towards Zhen Yu. "Zhen Yu, for this period of time, you shall stay in the Commandery Prince Residence and help the Commandery Prince massage his bones. The Commandery Princess has prepared the necessary herbs, soe meet me in the kitchenter." Mei Jinxiu walked out, not wanting to remain in Xie Yun''s room for even a moment longer.
Going to the kitchen was one way for her to ount to Xie Liuli, as well as speak with the cook.
After Xie Liuli thanked Zhen Yu, she followed Mei Jinxiu out. Soon, only Xie Yun and Zhen Yu remained in the room.
"Miss, we meet again. I didn''t know you''re called Zhen Yu. Does it mean cherishing a superior jade?" Xie Yun''s smile reached the recesses of his eyes, finding himself rxing as he looked at her.
CHAPTER 471 (2): MEETING AGAIN
CHAPTER 471 (2): MEETING AGAIN
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
"No one harmed me; I fell by ident. Aren''t you going to massage my bones for me? Let me see how good your technique is." Xie Yun reached out his right hand.
Zhen Yu pondered for a moment before convincing herself by thinking that it was a healer¡¯s duty to save people. She didn''t dare to sit on the bed, so she simply remained standing as she reached out for his right index finger.
"I¡¯ve only learned a little bit, so please forgive me in advance, Commandery Prince." Zhen Yu lowered her head before she went forward to earnestly search for his finger¡¯s acupoints.
Xie Yun couldn''t help but cast a few more nces at her earnest expression. But won''t she be tired from standing like this?
Thus, he pulled back his right hand, and in her moment of bewilderment, he wrapped his other hand around her waist before pulling her down to sit on the bed.
"You will get tired from helping me massage my bones while standing. It''s better to sit. A healer doesn''t care about the nitty-gritty details."
Zhen Yu originally wanted to say protest because of the difference in their status, but the sentence died in her throat when she heard hisst sentence.
"Come, it''s going to be hard on you to massage my bones for this period of time." Xie Yun raised his right hand to her.
Zhen Yu softly replied with an affirmative and continued finding the acupoints. Fortunately, she had a decent memory and she remembered what Mei Jinxiu had taught her. It wasn¡¯t long before she was slowly massaging his finger.
Her hands were very nimble, and despite the calluses on her hand, Xie Yun found it veryfortable. He closed his eyes, but soon opened them again just to sneak a few nces at her.
Suddenly, his sister''s words shed past his mind. "Elder Brother, I should have an elder sister-inw, and the Commander Prince Residence should have an heir."
Xie Yun deeply gazed at Zhen Yu, involuntarily asking, "Zhen Yu, how old are you? Do you have a spouse?"
Zhen Yu paused, lifting her head to look at him in puzzlement. Why did he ask that?
"It''s nothing, you can continue massaging. I was just casually asking." Afraid that she would feel awkward, Xie Yun immediately changed the topic.
However, he didn''t expect Zhen Yu to give an answer that caused his beating heart to sink.
"I''m 23, and I do have a spouse." She then continued to help him massage his bones.
Xie Yun furrowed his brows. It''s very normal for a 23-year-old woman to be engaged. It¡¯s ridiculous that I¡¯ve taken a liking to a woman who¡¯s already betrothed to another now that I think about it.
Zhen Yu continued. "However, he left the vige that we lived in when I was seven. He made me a promise during our childhood, but I¡¯ve never seen him since then. The reason I¡¯vee to the capital is to search for him.¡±
"You got separated when you were only seven?" Xie Yun immediately asked.
So she isn''t married yet. They made a childlike promise back then, yet has waited 23 years for it to be fulfilled.
Zhen Yu nodded. "Mmm, but I will definitely find him. He treats me very well, and he won''t let me down."
"He treated you well when you were young, but will he continue to do so now? After all, you two have been separated for so many years."
"Many people have advised me to marry another person, but I am unresigned. I insist on finding him, and I don''t believe that he would like someone else." Zhen Yu calmly replied before continuing to massage his bones.
Xie Yun kept quiet as he watched the youngdy earnestly massaging his bones for him. What a silly girl; how can she believe jokes made during childhood? Even for Prince Hao, he told Pei Yaran that he would look after her for her entire life when he had just entered the Pei Residence. But what was the result? After he grew up, he chose to marry Su Xi-er instead.
Once Mei Jinxiu was done giving instructions to the cooks in the kitchen, she left the Commandery Prince Residence and let Zhen Yu stay behind.
~~~
Meanwhile, in the main courtyard of the Prince Hao Residence, Pei Qianhao had just been thinking about carrying Su Xi-er to the inner chamber when a guard came up to him to report.
Hence, he could only stow away his ns and coldly ask, "What''s the matter?"
The guard immediately bowed. "Prince Hao, the Empress Dowager has gone missing, and we have yet to find any trace of her after searching for several days."
CHAPTER 472 (1): PUBLIC IMPERIAL ANNOUNCEMENT
CHAPTER 472 (1): PUBLIC IMPERIAL ANNOUNCEMENT
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Bewilderment arose in the guard¡¯s heart. The Empress Dowager is missing, but we¡¯re stopping the search? That is to say, we are going to leave her to her own devices outside of the pce?
However, when he saw the cold look in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes, he stowed away his doubts and bowed. ¡°This subordinate will get to it right away.¡±
¡°Quickly go and handle the matter.¡± Pei Qianhao repeated, signalling for the guard to quickly leave.
Soon after the guard left the main courtyard, Su Xi-er went forward to pull on his arm. ¡°What do you n to do next now that you can¡¯t find the Empress Dowager?¡±
After all, we still need toe up with an eptable exnation for the Empress Dowager¡¯s disappearance. Whether she actually returns is another matter altogether.
Pei Qianhao pulled her into his arms. ¡°What would you do then? Let me listen to your thoughts.¡±
¡°Naturally, we should announce that the Empress Dowager has already been found. Not only that, but the Empress Dowager has curbed her temperament after returning, and even asked for a decree to guard the Imperial Mausoleum. This will provide a proper reason as to why the Empress Dowager not only left, but also why there are no signs of her after she¡¯s returned.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes flickered with slyness.
The Imperial Mausoleum is an important ce for the Imperial Family. Without an imperial edict, no one other than the guards stationed there can enter. As soon as they attempt to do so, there will be no mercy.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand slid around Su Xi-er¡¯s waist before he put his forehead against hers, softly agreeing, ¡°This tactic is indeed not bad. Let¡¯s just do as you say then.¡±
¡°She¡¯s your younger sister in name after all; can you bear to?¡± Su Xi-er purposely asked with a smile.
¡°I have already spared her many times, but the mistake she hasmitted this time is too abominable to be forgiven. She has to be prepared to pay the price for the path she chose.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was calm, and there was a trace of coldness in his eyes.
Su Xi-er understood that once the imperial announcement went public, it would signify Pei Qianhao breaking off rtions with the Pei Family. Although Pei Qianhao doesn¡¯t say it, he had secretly helped the Pei Residence numerous times in the past; the scions of the Pei Family¡¯s side branches have allmitted a host of petty crimes, but as long as they weren¡¯t too severe, they would be pardoned without any repercussions.
He has already done enough, yet no one in the Pei Residence is grateful to him, even thinking that it¡¯s only right for him to do so just because Pei Zheng raised him and gave him a mouth of rice. However, it¡¯s clear that Pei Zheng¡¯s aim in raising Pei Qianhao was to simply cultivate a chess piece. The former simply became more earnest in pouring resources into this chess piece after his eldest son passed away.
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart involuntarily ached for Pei Qianhao. He bottles everything up without anybody else to rely on. Everyone can only see the powerful and omnipotent Prince Hao, but how can anybody be truly omnipotent?
Su Xi-er hugged him even tighter, causing Pei Qianhao to sense that something was amiss and whisper into her ear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Suddenly in a bad mood?¡±
¡°A-Jing, I¡¯m not someone who would unreasonably make a scene.¡± Su Xi-er rubbed against his chest.
¡°Forget it, if you are really disgruntled, I can only bear it since you are my wife.¡± Pei Qianhao softly replied with a matter-of-fact expression.
Su Xi-er chuckled and continued rubbing against his chest. ¡°Seeing how pitiful you are, you¡¯ll be on top for tonight.¡±
Pei Qianhao instantly understood what she meant, and he began to knead her waist while deliberately teasing, ¡°Xi-er, you want it?¡±
He¡¯s the only one who can say such ¡®profound¡¯ words in such a natural manner.
Su Xi-er gave him a sidelong nce and purposely pushed on his chest. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want it? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just go look for Ruo Yuan and Hong Li.¡± She pretended to head outside.
CHAPTER 472 (2): PUBLIC IMPERIAL ANNOUNCEMENT
CHAPTER 472 (2): PUBLIC IMPERIAL ANNOUNCEMENT
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Before Su Xi-er could say anything, she felt herself being picked up by a pair of strong arms.
Soon, her back came into contact with the soft bed quilt as a tall body loomed over her. A pair of eagle-like eyes peered down, but their owner still didn¡¯t make a move.
Su Xi-er felt as if he was undressing her with his gaze. Finally, she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and kicked his leg. ¡°Do you want it or not?¡± Dillydallying isn¡¯t his usual style.
¡°Xi-er, you¡¯re getting impatient?¡± Pei Qianhao smiled, a naughty look in his fiery eyes.
The book mentioned another method that I can use to make Xi-er take the initiative today.
Provoked by his words, Su Xi-er immediately sat up and swiftly stripped off his clothes. ¡°I am impatient; what can you do about that? Obediently lie down.¡± By the time she finished speaking, she had already pressed him down.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s brows furrowed. Why is Xi-er¡¯s reactionpletely different from what was written in the book? Shouldn¡¯t she be continuously revealing her inner desires and saying that she wants it?
¡°A-Jing, what are you thinking about?¡± Sensing that something was amiss, Su Xi-er whispered into his ears. However, she suddenly felt something under the pillow on the bed.
She immediately tried to take it, but anotherrge hand stopped her, and she was faced with a pair of smiling eyes.
¡°I am thinking about how I can make youfortable.¡± Pei Qianhao swiftly swapped their positions, pinning her down in an instant.
I specially brought that book from the Medical Hall of the Imperial Physician Institute, and it¡¯s slightly different from the previous book. I mustn¡¯t let Xi-er see it.
Under his rain of kisses, the room was heated with passion, and a constant stream of bashful noises could be heard.
The next day, an imperial announcement sent the capital into a frenzy. The Empress Dowager had returned with a much calmer disposition, and had voluntarily asked to go guard the Imperial Mausoleum to pray for Beimin¡¯s blessings for the rest of her life.
Manymoners were fervently discussing in front of the noticeboard.
¡°The Empress Dowager must have thought over things properly after leaving. The Imperial Mausoleum is a peaceful ce; it¡¯s not a bad thing for her to go.¡±
¡°The Empress Dowager is so young, yet she¡¯s going to guard the Imperial Mausoleum just to pray for Beimin¡¯s blessings. It¡¯s really Beimin¡¯s fortune!¡±
¡°Exactly, yet we were still gossiping about the Empress Dowager¡¯s previous faults. It appears that we were the one¡¯s at fault if this is the case.¡±
Thus, the civilians began to sing the praises of Pei Yaran as the news spread throughout the country.
Pei Zheng was in the main hall of his residence when a family servant told him the news. Before he could even fly into a temper, he nearly fainted in rage.
Lady Pei immediately went forward to calm him down. ¡°Our daughter didn¡¯t return to the imperial pce. What Prince Hao has done is tantamount to letting her regain her freedom. Rather than staying in the icy cold pce, it¡¯s better to...¡±
Pei Zheng cut her off. ¡°You¡¯re just a woman; what do you know?! With no other imperial consorts, having Yaran around is equivalent to controlling the entire imperial harem. When His Majesty grows up, the various ns will definitely find a way to make His Majesty take in consorts! Don¡¯t forget that the Pei Family doesn¡¯t have any female candidates anymore.¡±
The only female candidate was Pei Anru, but her appearance has already been destroyed, and her age doesn¡¯t match with His Majesty¡¯s either. My original intention was for her to get close to Prince Hao, but the n waspletely ruined.
Lady Pei still wanted to say something else, but Pei Zheng was already walking towards the main entrance.
¡°Lord, where are you going?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to find my unfilial son!¡± His resounding voice was filled with ire. Soon, he was on a horse carriage speeding towards the Prince Hao Residence.
CHAPTER 473 (1): HALF WORRYING HALF JOYFUL
CHAPTER 473 (1): HALF WORRYING HALF JOYFUL
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
The Patrician is still in a fit of anger, and he¡¯s capable of saying anything; if he suddenly goes to the Prince Hao Residence like this, something bad will definitely happen!
She immediately instructed the family servants to prepare a horse carriage to follow Pei Zheng.
~~~
In the Prince Hao Residence, Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er were sitting in the main hall and drinking a fresh pot of tea that thetter had brewed to wee her husband back from the morning court assembly. They were peacefully rxing when a guard came to report Pei Zheng¡¯s arrival.
Su Xi-er set her teacup down and answered on Pei Qianhao¡¯s behalf. ¡°Lead Lord Pei into the residence.¡±
The guard looked towards Pei Qianhao and bowed before leaving when he saw no sign of objection
Pei Zheng¡¯s expression was still stormy, even when he entered the main hall. Upon seeing Pei Qianhao, his ire swelled even further, and he furiously pointed at him. ¡°Unfilial son! The Pei Residence has raised you for so many years, but I never expected you to be an ungrateful dog that bites the hand that fed him. How could you treat your younger sister like this? To think that you would announce that she asked to guard the Imperial Mausoleum when you couldn¡¯t find her! Unfilial son!¡±
He was repeatedly yelling the words ¡®unfilial son¡¯ so many times that even the guards standing outside the main hall furrowed their brows. Lord Pei is really too bold. Prince Hao is no longer someone who has to rely on the Pei Family! In fact, how would the Pei Family still be standing if it weren¡¯t for Prince Hao?!
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression remained calm despite Pei Zheng¡¯s fierce usation, and he only spoke after Pei Zheng was done with his tirade. ¡°Princess Consort, Lord Pei seems to have much internal heat. Do pour him a cup of tea so that he can calm his heart.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± She then picked up the teapot and poured a cup, politely passing it to Pei Zheng. ¡°Your Excellency Pei, please enjoy.¡±
Pei Zheng¡¯s fury only intensified when he saw Su Xi-er. He took a step forward and deftly raised his hand, nning to knock the teacup onto the ground. However, he didn¡¯t expect Su Xi-er to suddenly pull the cup away and set it on the table. When she turned around, there was an undeniable sarcastic undertone in her voice.
¡°Your Excellency Pei, as a court official, one must read the Book of Rituals to learn proper etiquette. You can choose to ept or deny the tea that I have offered you, but you can¡¯t attempt to sweep it to the ground. Have you onlye to the Prince Hao Residence to make a scene?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s voice was chilly, disying the deportment of a female master.
¡°I naturally came here today to ask my unfilial son about why he¡¯s treating the Pei Family like this? Not only did he not repay the favour of my Pei Family raising him, but he even came back to harm us!¡±
Faced with the interrogation, Pei Qianhao was still unperturbed; there were simply some things that he didn¡¯t deign to say. ¡°Your Excellency Pei, this Prince did it for your daughter¡¯s sake.¡±
¡°For Yaran¡¯s sake? If it¡¯s for her sake, you should be searching for her, not saying that she volunteered to go to the Imperial Mausoleum!¡± Pei Zheng raised his hand once again to point at Pei Qianhao in rage.
Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao¡¯sposed appearance. I can¡¯t take this lying down.
She looked towards Pei Zheng and began to speak. Although her voice was soft, there was an unmistakable frostiness in her words. ¡°Your Excellency Pei, hasn¡¯t the Pei Family already caused enough trouble these past few years? Whenever the scions of the side branches made trouble, did you, Lord Pei, y a part in suppressing any of those matters? Without Prince Hao¡¯s help, do you think you could have continued to wear your official¡¯s hat and attend the morning court assembly? Don¡¯t forget how much bribes you have received, how many court officials you have willfully destroyed, and how you¡¯ve even formed your own faction. Thest of those is one of the greatest offences you canmit in the court.¡±
CHAPTER 473 (2): HALF WORRYING HALF JOYFUL
CHAPTER 473 (2): HALF WORRYING HALF JOYFUL
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
¡°Your Excellency Pei, you should think carefully. If you fall out with Prince Hao, every crime youmitted can be reported to the Ministry of Justice. If you are punished, not only will you lose your ck official¡¯s hat[1], Prince Hao will also lose credibility as well. After all, you are his adoptive father.¡± Su Xi-er reced the coldness in her eyes with a bright smile.
Pei Zheng was dumbstruck as each statement sent him reeling. Why does Su Xi-er know all of this? Did Pei Qianhao tell her? Could this unfilial son of mine already have investigated me a long time ago?
He looked towards Pei Qianhao again. ¡°You actually investigated me?¡±
Pei Qianhao ced his cup of tea down. ¡°This Prince has never investigated you. As long as you didn¡¯t hinder this Prince, I would turn a blind eye to all your actions in court.¡± He then looked at Su Xi-er, noticing that she was silently observing Pei Zheng.
It was at this moment that Lady Pei dashed in. The guards at the entrance hadn¡¯t stopped her, thinking that she might be able to get the furious Pei Zheng to leave.
¡°Prince Hao, Lord Pei is still in a fit of anger and is muddle-headed. Please don¡¯t take his rash actions to heart.¡± Lady Pei kept apologising, even pulling Pei Zheng to the side and advising, ¡°Lord, let¡¯s go back. We are all family; why do we have to be at loggerheads with one another? Don¡¯t let others see us as a joke.¡±
Pei Zheng ignored her words and broke free of her grasp. He looked straight at Pei Qianhao and asked, ¡°Today, I want a promise from you. With your influence currently at its peak, you only need to raise a finger to wreck the entire Pei Family. Are you still going to care about us, or are you going to let it decline? Which is it?¡± Pei Zheng was getting anxious.
The officials are already starting to doubt me, and are no longer willing to be controlled by the Pei Family.
When Lady Pei heard Pei Zheng¡¯s words, she was even more anxious and immediately said, ¡°Of course, he will care about us! His surname is Pei!¡±
Pei Qianhao stood up and walked towards Pei Zheng, stopping right in front of him and coldly replying, ¡°If you don¡¯t coborate with Xie Yun, this Prince will naturally not leave the Pei Family in the lurch.¡±
¡°Lord, you heard that, right? Prince Hao won¡¯t abandon the Pei Family. Don¡¯t be anxious anymore; let¡¯s quickly go back to the residence.¡±
Su Xi-er could no longer continue watching, and instructed the guards outside the main hall. ¡°Guards, send Lord Pei and Lady Pei back to their residence.¡±
The guards were also unable to continue standing by, and had only been waiting for the order before they came into the hall and gestured towards Pei Zheng and his wife.
Pei Zheng still wanted to say something, but his wife tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Lord, don¡¯t be rash anymore! Once you take a step on the wrong path, there¡¯s no turning back!¡±
With her reminder, Pei Zheng calmed himself down. I have really gone foolish in my rage. Pei Qianhao possesses numerous incriminating evidence on the Pei Family; we can¡¯t offend him.
However, he was someone who treasured his reputation. Hence, he angrily flung his sleeves and turned to leave with Lady Pei closely following behind.
Soon, the noisy main hall quieted down.
Su Xi-er quickly went to pull on Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand. ¡°You have suffered so many grievances, yet you haven¡¯t paid them back for every single one; it doesn¡¯t seem like you.¡±
¡°Your heart is hurting for me?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were smiling as he wrapped his arms around her waist.
Su Xi-er lifted her head and earnestly looked at him, softly saying, ¡°A-Jing, you are my man; how can you suffer any grievances?¡±
Whoever hurts him, I will definitely return the favour a hundredfold!
¡°Su Xi-er, I am well aware that Pei Zheng only raised me up to use me as a chess piece, but unless there was no other choice, I wouldn¡¯t make a move against the Pei Family.¡±
¡°And you still say that I¡¯m kind. You are the kindest person here, but I cannot ept what you have said. If Pei Zheng dares to harm you, I won¡¯t let him off.¡±
Pei Qianhao pinched her cheeks. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll listen to you for everything.¡±
Before meeting her, I had never expected that a woman would say that her man is not allowed to suffer any grievances.
At this moment, Feng Changqing walked into the main hall and bowed as he passed a letter to them. ¡°Princess Consort, a letter from Nanzhao.¡±
Su Xi-er left Pei Qianhao¡¯s embrace to take the letter, quickly opening it to read its contents. It¡¯s half worrying but half joyful.
1. Also known as ¡®wushamao¡¯. An image and a Wikipedia article for your reference.
CHAPTER 474 (1): IMPERIAL BEAUTY SELECTION
CHAPTER 474 (1): IMPERIAL BEAUTY SELECTION
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Feng Changqing nodded and stowed it away in his sleeve before revealing a worried expression. ¡°This letter was expeditiously sent here; may I know what happened?¡±
¡°As an emperor, you oftentimes don¡¯t have the freedom to do what you¡¯d like.¡± Su Xi-er slowly replied as her gaze became distant. Then, she looked towards Pei Qianhao. ¡°A-Jing, if you were Lianchen, what would you do? Yun Ruofeng¡¯s remaining military power can be reimed without wasting a single soldier, but all the officials have a condition. Now that Lianchen is past 16, the imperial pce is beginning the Imperial Beauty Selection[1]. Regardless of whether they are daughters of officials or an ordinary family, any woman can enter the pce for the selection as long as they fit the criteria.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened as he pondered for a moment. ¡°As the monarch of a nation, he should be able to at least handle something like this; otherwise, he¡¯s not suited for the position. Xi-er, you can¡¯t interfere in this matter. Ning Lianchen has two choices: either pacify the court officials by proceeding with the Imperial Beauty Selection and have the daughters of important officials enter the imperial harem, or use his imperial might to directly suppress them with the military.¡±
His words were a wake-up call for Su Xi-er, and she immediately came to her own conclusions. When Yun Ruofeng was in control, he prioritised the military. If Lianchen tries to do the same and use military might to suppress the officials, it would only cause everyone to be disillusioned. Rather than two choices, he really only has one.¡±
Feng Changqing spoke, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, what is your suggestion? Do I need to urgently deliver a letter to His Majesty?¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°Lianchen will know that I do not intend on interfering in this matter if he doesn¡¯t receive a letter. I trust him; he will handle this matter very well. You may withdraw.¡±
Feng Changqing bowed. ¡°This subordinate will take my leave.¡± He then turned to walk out of the main hall.
¡°Xi-er, if you are worried, you should make a trip to Nanzhao.¡± Pei Qianhao couldn¡¯t help but take her into his arms when he saw her knitted brows.
¡°That won¡¯t do. Beimin¡¯s imperial court has yet to stabilise, and still requires your attention. As your wife, I naturally have to stay by your side. Besides, I trust Nianchen will perform well; it can be considered a trial for him.¡± Su Xi-er lied against his chest and returned his hug.
Pei Qianhao softly replied with an affirmative, his gaze involuntarily bing distant.
When Ning Lianchen wrote this letter, he had probably already made up his mind. It wasn¡¯t long ago that someone came to report that the Emperor of Nanzhao had shown no signs of deploying the 800 elite soldiers I lent him, only having them hide in the suburbs and bide their time. If this is the case, Ning Lianchen has little choice but to agree to conduct the Imperial Beauty Selection.
With an emperor who¡¯s already past 16, it¡¯s not unusual for the officials to bring up such a matter.
Everything went ording to Pei Qianhao¡¯s expectations. That night, Ning Lianchen issued an imperial edict, agreeing to the court officials proposal to have women of a suitable age to participate in the Imperial Beauty Selection.
The next day, the Ministry of Rites passed down the imperial edict. As long as they met the requirements, the daughters of officials from the provinces and counties, wealthy merchants, andndlords could register themselves. After the preliminary round, the remaining candidates would be able to enter the pce for the first round of selection.
The daughters of important officials had already packed their items in a cloth bundle. After dolling themselves up, they boarded their horse carriages bound for the imperial pce, intent on staying in the Female Selection Pce.
All the women were from the ages of 15 to 18. Every single one of them needed to undergo a physiognomic assessment, have their eight birthdate characters[2] matched, and get their family background checked. They also had to disy their talents and be tested on ¡®Lessons of Women¡¯[3] before they could sessfully enter the pce.
1. A selection for choosing young unmarried girls to be imperial consorts or pce maids. It usually happens every three years, and the age of the candidates is usually no younger than 13 or 14, while the upper age limit is typically not more than 20, though it can differ ording to dynasties.
2. Also known as ¡®Bazi¡¯. The eight characters refer to the year, month, day and hour, and they are often used in fortune-telling.
3. As the name suggests, it¡¯s a book to teach women about how they should behave and the propriety they should hold. It¡¯s one of the four well-known books for women in the past.
CHAPTER 474 (2): IMPERIAL BEAUTY SELECTION
CHAPTER 474 (2): IMPERIAL BEAUTY SELECTION
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
These women would go through strict and rigorous rounds of selection, and the final 10 would enter the imperial harem to serve the Emperor.
During this period of time, Liu Yinyin¡¯s emotions were also a mess.
There was only Fang Lingdang topete with me for the sweet in the past, but now there are so many women! Yet, despite the increase inpetition, there¡¯s still only one prize! I¡¯m really unhappy!
In Liu Yinyin¡¯s heart, Ning Lianchen had already be a sweet. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, crumpling the handkerchief in her hand.
I can only hate myself for being young. Why am I only 10? If I were only five years older, I would be able to squeeze into the Female Selection Pce and beat out all those women, sending them all to the ground! They deserve that for snatching my sweet!
¡°Young Miss Yinyin, the red date and wolfberry soup is here. It¡¯s cold in the winter; you should drink some to warm your body.¡± A pce maid carried a bowl of nourishing soup as she walked in, her face full of deference.
Liu Yinyin turned her head away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it. Take it away.¡±
¡°His Majesty specially instructed the Imperial Kitchen to prepare this for you. On His Majesty¡¯s ount, why don¡¯t you try tasting it a little?¡±
¡°I already said I¡¯m not going to drink it!¡± Liu Yinyin suddenly sprung up from her chair.
He¡¯s so busy with selecting the women, that he doesn¡¯t evene visit me, and he thinks that having the Imperial Kitchen make something for me is enough? I can¡¯t simply sit in my room and await my doom; I have to take the initiative. This piece of candy is mine!
Ignoring the pce maid¡¯s attempt at stopping her, Liu Yinyin dashed out of her repose pce and headed straight for the Imperial Study. After walking for a while, she saw a group of women in front of her as they followed a separate path.
Liu Yinyin tailed them and quickly arrived before the entrance of a repose pce with the words ¡®Female Selection Pce¡¯ on a sign overhead.
Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes widened. The women staying here are participating in the Imperial Beauty Selection! Her hands clenched into fists. There are so many women!
Right as she felt her temper rising, she heard a woman¡¯s delicate voice. ¡°I saw His Majesty today. He is really handsome; he¡¯s the most good-looking man I have seen in my life!¡±
¡°I also saw him. He even supported me.¡±
¡°What¡¯s there to be smug about? Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s daughter is the woman he favours most. She doesn¡¯t stay in the Female Selection Pce, and is already used toing in and out of His Majesty¡¯s repose pce. I heard that His Majesty has even summoned her to the Imperial Study before!¡±
¡°Then, what about Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s daughter who is staying in the pce?¡±
There was a trace of sarcasm in the voice of the woman who replied. ¡°She¡¯s only 10, and her period hasn¡¯t evene yet. She¡¯s just a little kid whopletelycks the mien and grace of a woman. How can she flirt with His Majesty and attend to him?¡±
The other womenughed in response, their voices filled with mockery.
Liu Yinyin was so irate that she almost wanted to run over, but quickly reigned herself in after deciding to act carefully. I should find His Majesty first.
Thus, she turned to head for the Imperial Study. After staying in the pce for some time, she had finally learned its generalyout. After rounding several corners, she finally arrived at the courtyard of the Imperial Study.
Before she could go in, a guard suddenly appeared to stop her. ¡°Young Miss Yinyin, you can¡¯t go in.¡±
Liu Yinyin was about to reply when she saw Fang Lingdanging out, prompting her to huffily ask, ¡°Why can Young Miss Fang go in while I can¡¯t?¡±
The guard was aware of her temper. His Majesty dotes on her so much that she¡¯s be spoiled, but I must abide by His Majesty¡¯s verbal edict.
Thus, the guard tried to reason, ¡°It¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s verbal edict; you can¡¯t go in. This subordinate can¡¯t do anything about it. Young Miss Yinyin, I hope you can understand.¡±
Liu Yinyin exploded in anger. He specially instructed the guards to stop me, yet Fang Lingdang is allowed in!
Fang Lingdang happened to walk over and bowed at her. ¡°Young Miss Yinyin.¡±
Liu Yinyin coldly harrumphed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be gentle in front of me. It doesn¡¯t work on me.¡±
¡°Young Miss Yinyin, could we step aside to have a word in private?¡± Fang Lingdang stepped forward and whispered, ¡°It pertains to the Imperial Beauty Selection. Don¡¯t you wish to know?¡±
Fang Lingdang immediately walked away, knowing that Liu Yinyin would definitely follow.
CHAPTER 475 (1): UNCOUNTABLE
CHAPTER 475 (1): UNCOUNTABLE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
The two of them walked all the way to a gazebo in the Imperial Garden. Fang Lingdang gazed at the calm surface of theke as she slowly spoke with a meaningful look. ¡°Young Miss Yinyin, I am actually very envious of you. You had parents who doted on you in the past, and now, even His Majesty treats you extremely well.¡±
Fang Lingdang paused and looked at her. ¡°No matter how much of a scene you make, His Majesty has never truly punished you. Even now, His Majesty didn¡¯t agree to the Imperial Beauty Selection out of his own volition. For an emperor, it¡¯s very normal for there to be numerous beauties in the imperial harem. Although you are only 10, you seem to understand the matters between men and women quite well. If you can¡¯t ept His Majesty having other women beside him, I¡¯d advise you to leave the pce as soon as possible.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t fall for your trick; I will definitely not leave the pce.¡± Liu Yinyin confidently stated before turning away.
¡°Young Miss Yinyin, I will be leaving the pce soon; His Majesty dispatched someone to send me home. I won¡¯t appear before you ever again, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me snatching His Majesty away. I do like him, but he won¡¯t belong to me alone. He lives in a different world than the two of us. If you can¡¯t ept it, you might as well choose to let go. If you insist on staying in the imperial pce, I¡¯m afraid that you would be broken-hearted.¡± Fang Lingdang shifted her gaze to the scenery in the distance.
Liu Yinyin paused for a moment before she continued walking away.
I should be happy that Fang Lingdang is leaving the pce soon, but why do I feel so sad? She is right though; there¡¯s only one piece of candy, but there¡¯s so many womenpeting to eat it. Furthermore, ording to the rules of Nanzhao, this piece of candy can¡¯t be enjoyed by just a single person.
The more she thought about it, the more miserable she became; her footsteps became heavy, and she decided to return to her repose pce instead of going to the Imperial Study.
Meanwhile, Fang Lingdang remained standing in the gazebo as she watched Liu Yinyin¡¯s departing figure, knowing that thetter had already taken her words to heart. At that thought, the corners of her mouth involuntarily curled up.
~~~
After returning to her repose pce, Liu Yinyin quietly sat on a chair and became lost in her thoughts. It was unclear how much time had passed before she finally clenched her fists as if she had made a decision.
It was at this moment that a pce maid announced in a delighted voice, ¡°Young Miss Yinyin, His Majesty is here; he¡¯se to visit you.¡±
The words had just left her mouth when Ning Lianchen¡¯s tall figure entered the main hall, his eyes immediately settling on her obediently sitting in the chair.
Ning Lianchen waved his hand, signalling for the pce maid to withdraw. She immediately bowed and turned to leave.
¡°You came to the Imperial Study today?¡± Ning Lianchen stopped in front of her and caressed her hair in a familiar manner.
Liu Yinyin nodded, obediently replying, ¡°You didn¡¯te to visit me today, and I missed you, so I tried to go and visit you instead.¡±
¡°Yinyin, I didn¡¯t have time to apany you because there are too many court affairs to settle; don¡¯t be angry.¡± Ning Lianchen¡¯s heart involuntarily softened when he heard her reply.
Liu Yinyin lifted her head to earnestly look at him. ¡°Your Majesty, so many women have entered the pce; how many are you going to pick from amongst them?¡±
¡°Yinyin, you are unhappy.¡± Ning Lianchen wasn¡¯t asking; he was stating what he knew to be true.
She suddenly stood up and hugged him, a bell-likeughter escaping her lips. ¡°Why would I be unhappy? My parents are no longer around, but you take care of me like an elder brother. I¡¯m even going to have an elder sister-inw soon, so I¡¯m very happy. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how many elder sister-inws you are finding for me at once.¡±
CHAPTER 475 (2): UNCOUNTABLE
CHAPTER 475 (2): UNCOUNTABLE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
¡°Yinyin, although I am the Emperor, there are currently some matters where I can¡¯t make my own decisions. I have to select 10 women for this Imperial Beauty Selection altogether, but no matter what happens, I will look after you.¡±
Liu Yinyin raised her head and purposely winked at him. ¡°Look after me until I marry? At that time, you must choose the most handsome man in Nanzhao for me!¡±
¡°Jeez, you¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re already judging people by their appearances.¡± Ning Lianchen couldn¡¯t help but gently flick her forehead.
¡°Who asked you to be so handsome? After getting used to looking at your handsome face, my expectations for other men have naturally be higher. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Liu Yinyin pushed him away, a trace of mischief in her eyes.
The corners of Ning Lianchen¡¯s mouth curved up as he affectionately responded, ¡°You¡¯re saying all sorts of nonsense.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s have a meal together tonight. Then, you can tell me some stories and y hide-and-seek with me.¡± Liu Yinyin smiled as she gave the suggestion, grabbing his hands before spinning in circles.
Seeing how she was in high spirits, Ning Lianchen couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her. Liu Yinyin shed an even brighter smile, but beneath her cheerful exterior was a heart full of sorrow.
I¡¯m afraid that after tonight has passed, I won¡¯t be able to see him ever again.
The two of them had an enjoyable time together, and before they realised it, night had already fallen. Noticing that it was gettingte, Ning Lianchen caressed her head and softly said, ¡°You should sleep early. I¡¯ll return to the Imperial Study to go through the memorials.¡±
Liu Yinyin nodded. ¡°Mmm, I won¡¯t hold you back; go on.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Ning Lianchen was satisfied with her performance today.
Just as he was about to stand up to leave, however, Liu Yinyin suddenly leapt up and seized his cor, giving him a peck on the lips.
Before Ning Lianchen could push her away, she had already left him, even cheerily remarking, ¡°Your Majesty, this piece of candy is really delicious.¡±
Hearing how she treated his lips as candy, he didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t fool around.¡±
Suddenly, a guard hastily came to report. ¡°Your Majesty, the main[1] eldest daughter of the Chief Minister of War identally fell down in the Female Selection Pce. Her injuries are rather severe; do you want to go over and take a look?¡±
The woman the guard mentioned had already been internally selected to enter the pce, and they couldn¡¯t allow any mishap to befall her. In order to reim all the military power, I must pacify the Chief Minister of War.
Hence, Ning Lianchen nodded and immediately rushed out of the room.
Watching his departing figure, Liu Yinyin sniffled. Fang Lingdang is right; if things go on like this, I definitely won¡¯t be able to bear it.
Thus, she returned to the inner chamber and packed her items into a cloth bundle when the pce maids weren¡¯t paying attention. He¡¯s given me so many things that I can¡¯t possibly take them all with me, but I can¡¯t bear to throw them away either.
Finally, she chose her favourite jade hairpin to ce inside the cloth bundle.
An hourter, she secretly sneaked out of her repose pce and followed the familiar path to the backyard of the Imperial Kitchen. At this time of night, the Imperial Kitchen would always be in the process of sending personnel to retrieve vegetables that would be required for meals the next day.
While others weren¡¯t paying attention, Liu Yinyin seized the opportunity to board the horse carriage for transporting the vegetables, hiding herself behind a vegetable wicker basket.
15 minutester, the wheels of the carriage began moving as they headed out of the pce. Liu Yinyin lowered her head, not allowing herself to look back at the imperial pce¡¯s scenery..
Just as the horse carriage was about to leave the vicinity of the Imperial Kitchen, she heard a eunuch anxiously hollering, ¡°Quickly prepare nourishing soup for the daughter of the Chief Minister of War! His Majesty was ring up in the Female Selection Pce just now!¡±
Hearing those words, Liu Yinyin couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of grief fill her heart. I thought that Fang Lingdang was my greatest enemy, but it turns out that she¡¯s actually not; the number of rivals I have is practically uncountable.
1. Child of the main wife
CHAPTER 476 (1): TOO SIMILAR
CHAPTER 476 (1): TOO SIMILAR
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
When the carriage stopped, Liu Yinyin made sure no one was paying attention before she snuck away. Not knowing where she was, she could only continue walking forward.
The more I trudge ahead, the further away I will be from His Majesty. This way, he won¡¯t be inconvenienced by me messing around, and I won¡¯t cause him anymore headaches.
The thought of returning to the Liu Residence crossed her mind, but of course she had no idea how to get there. To make things worse, there was practically nobody else on the streets sote at night.
Suddenly, a donkey cart drove past. The driver was an old uncle, and when he saw a young forlorn girl alone shivering in the frigid wind, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Little miss, why are you carrying around a cloth bundle sote at night? Are you running away from home?¡±
Liu Yinyin stopped in her tracks and looked towards the old uncle with a slightly dazed expression. I am very obedient; I wouldn¡¯t run away from home. The problem is, I don¡¯t even have a home right now.
When the old uncle saw her appearance, he suddenly recalled there had been many child trafficking cases recently. Could this young girl have been abducted by the human traffickers and escaped in the middle of the night?
The old uncle immediately extended his hand. ¡°Little miss, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to be alone outside. Come back home with me; I¡¯ll give you something to eat. You can search for your familyter.¡±
Noticing the worry on the old uncle¡¯s expression, Liu Yinyin was suddenly reminded of the LIu Residence¡¯s butler, and thus found him to be very amiable and familiar.
I should follow this old uncle back to his home first.
Hence, Liu Yinyin walked forward and sweetly said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± She hopped onto the donkey cart, her body leaning against the pile of straw.
¡°Hold on tight.¡± The old uncle raised a coarse whip, and soon, the donkey cart continued travelling.
Watching the houses fly by, Liu Yinyin learned a little bit about the old uncle as he talked to himself.
So it turns out this old uncle lives in a vige 10 kilometres away from the capital in the suburbs. He came to the capital this time to send firewood and countryside dishes to a store.
10 kilometres... His Majesty probably won¡¯t be able to find me.
Liu Yinyin felt her heart tightening. There are so many women in the Female Selection Pce that he doesn¡¯t even have time to care for all of them; how will he have the time to search for me?
Her eyes immediately darkened. It¡¯s best that we don¡¯t meet anymore. It¡¯ll save him the trouble, and we will both walk our own paths in the future.
Making up her mind, Liu Yinyin even pinched herself until the pain was enough to make her forget the ache in her heart.
~~~
The next day at the Prince Hao Residence in Beimin.
After Pei Qianhao left to attend the morning court assembly, Su Xi-er donned an ordinary dress before taking Ruo Yuan and Hong Li out for a stroll.
As the three strolled around on the bustling streets, Ruo Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity as they darted left and right. She had some silvers in her purse, and whenever she saw something fun, she would purchase it and keep prodding at it like a little child.
On the other hand, Hong Li liked watching how Sugar People[1] were sculptured. She would always enter any store that was selling them, earnestly scrutinising the process.
¡°I¡¯ll go over there to watch the cock fighting!¡± Ruo Yuan patted Su Xi-er¡¯s shoulder before running away.
Su Xi-er softly chuckled as she shook her head. When she turned around though, she was met with the sight of a horse carriage barreling towards an old auntie walking in the middle of the road.
1. A form of candy art. Here¡¯s a Wikipedia article and here¡¯s an image. You can search online for more sophisticated images.
CHAPTER 476 (2): TOO SIMILAR
CHAPTER 476 (2): TOO SIMILAR
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
The horse carriage stopped, and the driver loudly hooted, ¡°Are your dog eyes blind? You didn¡¯t even check who¡¯s sitting inside!¡±
The auntie immediately wanted to kneel down out of fear, but Su Xi-er stopped her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to kneel; you weren¡¯t in the wrong.¡±
¡°Miss, you are a good person.¡± The auntie grasped Su Xi-er¡¯s hand and raised her head to look at thetter, but was immediately stunned.
¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Xi-er gently patted her back.
The old auntie repeatedly shook her head as she mumbled to herself, ¡°How could this be? How is it possible? Too simr...isn¡¯t that person dead?¡± She immediately pushed Su Xi-er away and turned to leave, scrambling away faster and faster as if she was avoiding Su Xi-er like the gue.
Su Xi-er knitted her brows. Too simr? What could she mean? Could this old auntie have known the original Su Xi¡¯er¡¯s mother?
The carriage driver coldly snorted and cracked his whip. Watching the carriage as it gradually travelled into the distance, a cold look emerged in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. She bent down and picked up a few stones, targeting the horse¡¯s legs by deftly flicking her wrist.
The stones sessfully hit the forelegs, causing the horse to neigh while copsing to the ground, and the carriage to flip over along with it.
A burly man immediately leapt off the carriage, causing the eyes of the numerousmoners to widen when they saw him. ¡°Oh no, this is terrible! It¡¯s actually him!¡± This man was known for being quite formidable, and had been repeatedly stepping over the line after receiving Xie Yun¡¯s admiration not long ago.
The man¡¯s gazended on Su Xi-er, and he strode over to her, firmly stating, ¡°You secretly yed tricks.¡±
With how huge themotion was, Hong Li noticed it from the Sugar People store, and quickly rushed over while loudly berating, ¡°Impudent! Do you know who she is?!¡±
Su Xi-er signalled to Hong Li with her hand not to say anymore.
The man examined Su Xi-er. ¡°Say who you are.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. The only thing I know is that your reckless gallivanting on a bustling street endangered the lives of the people here.¡±
The man gave a derisiveugh. ¡°I do whatever I want. Even if someone does die from the collision, it would just be some no-name lowlife! What does it have to do with you?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze would have filled the man with holes if it could. Throwing his weight around; I must teach him a lesson today!
Thus, she gestured at him. ¡°I willpete with you today.¡±
The man inspected her with contempt. ¡°You are going topete with me? With this small figure of yours, everyone would think that I¡¯m bullying you.¡±
¡°How would you know if we don¡¯t try? It¡¯s still too early to determine the winner.¡± Su Xi-er purposely filled her words with a clear provocation, goading the man into action.
The man loudly hollered, ¡°Audacious woman! I will agree to your challenge today!¡±
Su Xi-er immediately replied, ¡°Great! If you lose, you must immediately get out of Beimin¡¯s capital and never show yourself in front of me again in the future.¡±
¡°No problem!¡± Confident that he would win, the man concurred without hesitation.
The atmosphere became tense. A small and weak woman up against a boorish and strong man; do we even need to guess? It¡¯s definitely the man¡¯s win!
Ruo Yuan had also rushed over from where she had been watching the cock fighting, immediately growing anxious when she realised what was happening. Prince Hao is in the imperial pce; what should we do?
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er and the man had already begun their contest. At the start, she only stayed on the defence.
Determined to win, the man began to use increasingly vicious strikes. In stark contrast, Su Xi-er only continued to dodge to the side, allowing his attacks to just barely slip past her at thest moment.
Why is this woman¡¯s body as nimble as a pond loach? I just can¡¯t seem to catch her, no matter how I try!
Discerning that he was distracted, Su Xi-er immediately attacked the numbing acupoint on his neck. It wasn¡¯t even necessary for her to apply much force due to how sensitive it was.
The man stumbled a few steps back, finding that he had started to lose feeling in his limbs. To think that I would get struck!
Themoners hadn¡¯t expected such a result, and were all cheering by the time they recovered from their shock.
CHAPTER 477 (1): FIND THE IMPERIAL PRINCESS
CHAPTER 477 (1): FIND THE IMPERIAL PRINCESS
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Shifting his gaze away from the crowd, he could still hear the constant cheers of themoners.
¡°King, the street ahead is blocked. Should we wait, or make a detour?¡±
The man¡¯s voice was crisp as he instructed, ¡°The matter is urgent; make a detour.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The guard immediately pulled the reins, turning the horse in another direction.
Meanwhile, the man who Su Xi-er had just defeated could only dumbfoundedly listen to the cheers of the people. He hadn¡¯t expected to lose to a weak woman.
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze turned cold as she looked at the man. ¡°You lost. Scram out of the capital, and never appear on the streets of the capital again; don¡¯t be a sore loser.¡±
The man snorted. ¡°Yourbat skills are not bad, and you have a glib tongue! Wait for me to report to Commandery Prince Xie before we arrive at a verdict.¡± He left without turning back even once.
Su Xi-er watched his burly departing figure. So he¡¯s actually Xie Yun¡¯s subordinate. How can the capital tolerate such a domineering person running around freely? I look forward to seeing how the handicapped Xie Yun will deal with this man.
Hong Li and Ruo Yuan quickly ran over and inspected Su Xi-er before simultaneously eximing, ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you¡¯re fine. You frightened me out of my wits.¡±
¡°Of course, I¡¯m fine. Are the both of you done ying?¡± Su Xi-er asked with a smile.
Hong Li and Ruo Yuan vigorously nodded. ¡°Yes; let¡¯s return to the residence.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s stay out a bitter; we¡¯ll go to the tavern.¡± Su Xi-er started walking towards the tavern located on the neighbouring street.
Hong Li and Ruo Yuan exchanged bewildered nces at each other. The Princess Consort is nning to secretly drink wine while Prince Hao isn¡¯t around? At this thought, they immediately followed. We can¡¯t let her drink too much! Drinking too much will only cause one to make a botch of matters!
When Su Xi-er turned to another street, she caught sight of an old auntie peeping at her from her periphery.
She¡¯s the one who almost got hit by the horse carriage just now.
Upon realising that Su Xi-er had discovered her, the old auntie hastily scurried away.
¡°Auntie.¡± Su Xi-er picked up her pace and called out to her, but the old auntie continued scuttling away.
Finding it very strange, Su Xi-er went forward to grab her arm. ¡°Auntie, why were you following me? And why are you still hiding from me? We didn¡¯t know each other in the past.¡±
Unable to break free from Su Xi-er¡¯s grasp, the old auntie could only turn around and shudder as she looked at her, finally murmuring to herself. ¡°This servant is wrong. Please don¡¯t kill this servant...please don¡¯t...¡± She kept shaking her head as she stammered.
Su Xi-er was perplexed as she watched her. She was already muttering things like ¡®too simr¡¯ and ¡®already dead¡¯ when we previously saw each other. Now, she¡¯s referring to herself as a servant and asking for a pardon.
¡°Auntie, where are you from?¡±
Despite the questioning a benign tone, the old auntie suddenly plopped to the ground. ¡°Wrong, wrong, all wrong.¡± She then began kowtowing.
With so many people on the street, it was inevitable that the passers-by would nce at them in confusion; some even suggested to Su Xi-er, ¡°This old granny is deranged; she¡¯ll be normal in one moment and be abnormal in the next. Miss, you don¡¯t have to mind her.¡±
Suddenly, the old auntie stood up and stumbled a few steps backwards before starting to run. She even nced back to look at Su Xi-er, as if afraid that thetter would chase after her; it wasn¡¯t long before she had disappeared from sight.
A fewmoners shook their heads and sighed. ¡°A lonely and deranged old person with no children; it¡¯s rather tough.¡±
Su Xi-er was immersed in her thoughts. Could the old auntie be rted to my past? Or could it be...
~~~
Meanwhile, the old auntie had already run back to her small rundown house.
CHAPTER 477 (2): FIND THE IMPERIAL PRINCESS
CHAPTER 477 (2): FIND THE IMPERIAL PRINCESS
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Suddenly, the door to the house was violently kicked open, causing her face to pale in fright.
The person who entered then closed the door behind him, lighting a candle to illuminate the otherwise pitch-ck house. Despite the warm glow of the candle, the atmosphere inside the house was anything but that.
Recognising the man who appeared, the old auntie was so scared that she prostrated on the ground. ¡°This servant pays her respects to the King.¡±
The handsome man with a well-defined face came forward and stopped a metre away from her. ¡°Old Maidservant Cha, it should be time for you toe clean about the matter from 15 years ago, right?¡±
¡°King, this servant didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Old Maidservant Cha burst out as she kowtowed.
The guard beside the man bent down and pulled her up by her hair. ¡°15 years ago, what exactly happened to the Country Consort[2] and the little imperial princess?¡±
Old Maidservant Cha¡¯s breathing became rapid under the oppressively cold gaze of the man, and she finally relented, ¡°King, 15 years ago, your mother escaped the internal strife in the court by fleeing to Beimin. She gave birth in a small temple in the countryside, but it wasn¡¯t long before soldiers came in pursuit. This servant and the Country Consort fled, but in the end...¡±
Seeing her pause, the guard pulled her hair again. Old Maidservant Cha wailed in anguish. ¡°The Country Consort died, and the little imperial princess also...died.¡±
Of course, there was no way that Old Maidservant Cha knew that the little imperial princess was still alive. 15 years ago, the Country Consort of the western region had switched her biological daughter with the daughter of a farmer woman; the child who had died was in fact the farmer woman¡¯s daughter.
The man¡¯s white jade thumb ring glistened uncannily under the candlelight. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his gaze turned frosty.
Understanding his intentions, the guard took out a small dagger from his waist and slit Old Maidservant Cha¡¯s throat instantly, causing her to copse to the ground. Her limbs spasmed for a moment before she died with her eyes wide.
¡°King, Old Maidservant Cha is dead. What should our next step be?¡±
The man was expressionless as he gently twirled the thumb ring in his hand. ¡°Empress Mother is already dead, but that may not necessarily be the case for this Emperor¡¯s younger sister. The jade pendant went missing, and has yet to be found.¡±
Empress Mother must have given the jade pendant to Younger Sister. If the baby girl who died 15 years ago was Younger Sister, we should have found the jade pendant along with her body.
¡°King, are we staying in Beimin? Prince Hao doesn¡¯t know that you have entered Beimin; do we need to inform him?¡±
The man shook his head. ¡°No need.¡± He then walked out.
Since Younger Sister went missing in Beimin, she must still be in Beimin. I just need to find the jade pendant and take her back to verify her bloodline.
Just as he walked out of the room, the man noticed a woman standing at the corner of the street. Her expression changed when she realised that she had been discovered, but she pretended to beposed despite her fear. The woman was d in coarse clothes, and she nervously retreated a few steps back.
This woman was none other than Tan Ge. Her silvers that she had brought from the pce had been stolen by a thief, and she had been secretly stealing the old auntie¡¯s food out of ack of choice ever since she realised that the former would have deranged fits from time to time.
She had originally wanted to steal more food today, and that was how she happened to chance upon two men walking out from the house. When she peeped in between the crevices in the walls, she saw the old auntie motionlessly lying on the ground with a streak of blood around her neck.
1. A term used to address an empress or high-ranking consort
2. The title of the Empress in the western region or Xiliu.
CHAPTER 478 (1): GIVE IT BACK TO ME
CHAPTER 478 (1): GIVE IT BACK TO ME
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Judging from his facial features, particrly his sharp nose, this man doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s from Beimin.
The man stopped in front of her, coldly questioning, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the old woman in the house?¡±
Tan Ge was taken aback for a moment before she vigorously shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±
¡°Then why were you acting suspiciously?¡±
Tan Ge wrung her sleeves even more tightly. ¡°I¡¯m an orphan and I didn¡¯t have anything to eat; I will...¡±
The man cut her off with a voice that could cause one¡¯s blood to freeze. ¡°Kill her.¡±
Hearing the word ¡®kill¡¯, Tan Ge¡¯s body shuddered. I just escaped from the imperial pce, but I already have someone who wants to kill me before I¡¯ve even fled the capital!
Seeing the guarding closer, Tan Ge¡¯s body grew stiff.
I don¡¯t want to die! I can¡¯t die!
Just as the guard was about to reach her, she lowered her body and slipped under him arm. She then quickly sprinted away with her life on the line, the frosty wind practically roaring in her ears as her nerves grew taut.
Despite her desperate attempts to escape, she soon felt someone seizing her by the cor and ruthlessly flinging her to the ground. When her back hit the cold and hard ground, pain shot through her whole body.
¡°Don¡¯t kill me.¡± Tan Ge was nervous as she watched the man¡¯s dark pupils flicker.
As the alley was isted from the main street, and the only houses around were run-down and abandoned, there was naturally no one else to hear her plea.
Tan Ge¡¯s body tensed up again upon hearing the footsteps closing in, but the pain in her body prevented her from getting up.
Suddenly, the man bent down and pulled at a white string around her neck, revealing a jade pendant.
¡°Don¡¯t take my jade pendant!¡± Tan Ge was in a panic.
That jade pendant is the only thing I can depend on right now; it¡¯s my only opportunity to go to the western region and find a way to gain power. Yet, this unfamiliar man has now seen it!
The man earnestly examined the jade pendant. The words carved on this jade pendant are exactly the same as the ones on Empress Mother¡¯s. I can¡¯t be wrong. Could this woman before me be my younger sister? But why does she lookpletely different from Empress Mother?
¡°Tell me the truth; is this jade pendant yours?¡± The man broke the white string and took the jade pendant.
Despite not understanding his intentions, Tan Ge knew that she mustn¡¯t reveal the real owner of the jade pendant. Hence, she repeatedly nodded as she struggled to climb up from the ground, tightly grasping the man¡¯s trousers. ¡°I beg of you, please return the jade pendant to me. This pendant has been apanying me since the moment I was born.¡±
The man sized her up. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where is your house? How have you been surviving on your own until now?¡±
Tan Ge was caught by surprise with all the sudden questions. I may bring death upon myself if I answer wrongly. Thus, she decided to bite her lips and close her eyes, pretending to pass out.
The guard immediately said, ¡°King, no matter how remote this ce is, we are still in Beimin. We¡¯ll be discovered if we stay here any longer.¡±
The man stroked the jade pendant and stowed it away in his sleeve. ¡°Carry this woman into the horse carriage and bring her back; this Emperor wants to carefully interrogate her.¡±
I havee to Beimin to search for Younger Sister, so I mustn¡¯t be careless.
Acknowledging his order, the guard instantly lifted Tan Ge onto his shoulders. On the other hand, Tan Ge learned that this man was a nation¡¯s emperor from the way he referred to himself.
Among the emperors of the four nations, there¡¯s no one with such a well-defined and heroic face.
Could he be...the King of the Western Regions[1]? He actually recognised this jade pendant with characters from the Western Regions carved onto it; could it be...?
1. It wasn¡¯t clearly defined in the text previously, so a more general term, ¡®western region¡¯ was used. However, now that there¡¯s mention of a king ruling the ce, we will be capitalising it and naming it as ¡®the Western Regions¡¯ to be more specific from now on.
CHAPTER 478 (2): GIVE IT BACK TO ME
CHAPTER 478 (2): GIVE IT BACK TO ME
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Now that I have imed that the jade pendant belongs to me, I can¡¯t change my story unless I no longer want to live. Since I have already taken this step, I must continue the act. This is an opportunity, but a very dangerous one; a single misstep, and my life would be forfeit.
~~~
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er was no longer in a mood to go to the tavern after the incident with the old auntie, so she brought Hong Li and Ruo Yuan back to the Prince Hao Residence.
Pei Qianhao had alreadye back from the morning court assembly, and was waiting for her in the main hall with Situ Lin.
Situ Lin originally wanted to sh a wide grin when he saw Su Xi-er, but upon noticing Hong Li and Ruo Yuan, he immediately became solemn. ¡°Imperial Aunt, where have you been? This Emperor and Imperial Uncle have waited for a very long time.¡±
¡°I went out for a casual stroll through the streets.¡± Su Xi-er faintly smiled, then looked towards Hong Li and Ruo Yuan. ¡°Go to the kitchen and bring some fruits.¡±
¡°This servant obeys the order.¡± The two of them replied and left the main hall.
After they had disappeared from sight, Situ Lin immediately pulled on Su Xi-er¡¯s sleeve, sweetly saying, ¡°Imperial Aunt, you clearly said that you woulde visit the Dragon Heaven Pce before you got married, but it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen you. Are you going back on your words?¡±
Right after he finished speaking, he could feel a harsh gaze shoot towards him. He immediately released Su Xi-er and retreated to a side, looking at Pei Qianhao as he muttered, ¡°Imperial Uncle, you once promised me that you would stille and stay over in the Dragon Heaven Pce for short periods of time even after you get married.¡±
Looking at his pitiful appearance, Pei QIanhao conceded for the first time ever. ¡°If this Prince observes improvements in your homework andbat skills after this period of time, I will bring your Imperial Aunt into the pce.¡±
¡°Really? I¡¯ve been particrly diligent in my studies recently, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that. As for mybat skills, I don¡¯t know how to leap onto roofs and vault over walls, and I also can¡¯t smash a massive rock into pieces with my chest.¡± Situ Lin¡¯s eyes were filled with grievances.
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard the part about smashing a huge rock with his chest. ¡°How old are you? How could we possibly let you smash a massive rock? It¡¯s also impossible for you to leap onto roofs and vault over walls for now. The most your Imperial Uncle would ask of you is to practise your punches. Which mentor from the pce has been invited to teach you?
Situ Lin widely grinned when he thought of his mentor. ¡°Mentor is very mysterious. He wears a veil every day, and hisbat skills are excellent! I call him Mentor Changqing.¡±
So it turns out his mentor is Feng Changqing. Since when did he enter the pce to be His Majesty¡¯s official mentor?
Su Xi-er immediately looked towards Pei Qianhao. ¡°You didn¡¯t let me know about letting Feng Changqing enter the pce.¡±
Using my people without informing me.
Pei Qianhao stood up and wrapped his hands around her waist, whispering into her ear, ¡°I didn¡¯t carry this matter out properly. I¡¯ll apologise to you tonight.¡±
¡°Oh, when Imperial Uncle hugs Imperial Aunt, Imperial Aunt doesn¡¯t feel shy.¡± Situ Li purposely covered his eyes.
Su Xi-er cast a sidelong nce at Pei Qianhao before breaking free of his grasp and turning around to face Situ Lin. ¡°Your Majesty, did youe up with those words by yourself again?¡±
Situ Li immediately became serious and shook his index finger. ¡°I read it from a book. The holy book states ¡®see no evil¡¯. What I just said was simply exining this phrase.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry before she finally teased, ¡°If Grand Tutor Kong learns of your exnation, he would probably be furious enough to give you a beating.¡±
Situ Lin smugly smiled. ¡°He won¡¯t. Grand Tutor Kong has also recently been learning punches from Mentor Changqing, and he has a very good rtionship with me; we are all Mentor Changqing¡¯s students.¡±
CHAPTER 479 (1): IMPUDENT
CHAPTER 479 (1): IMPUDENT
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
¡°Although Grand Tutor Kong is aged, he learns very quickly; he was able to grasp the fist techniques after Mentor Changqing demonstrated a few times. It¡¯s just a pity that he isn¡¯t as nimble, and will sometimes use the same hand and leg.¡± Situ Lin cheerily added thest part with a smug look in his eyes. He always wanted tough when he saw Grand Tutor Kong using the same hand and leg.
Pei Qianhao knitted his brows upon noticing that Situ Lin had lost his deportment as an emperor. Just as he was about to chide him, Su Xi-er tugged on his sleeve. ¡°Be strict when you should be strict, and be lenient when you should be lenient. Although he¡¯s the Emperor, he¡¯s still young after all.¡±
Hearing her advice, Pei Qianhao¡¯s brows rxed, and he looked at Situ Lin¡¯s gleeful smile. I¡¯ll let him be for the time being then.
After continuing tough for quite a while, Situ Lin finally stopped, realising that his wantonughter had caused any measure of an emperor¡¯s dignity to fly out the window. It¡¯s strange though; Imperial Uncle didn¡¯t stop me.
His eyes immediately darted towards his Imperial Aunt. It must be because Imperial Aunt is here that Imperial Uncle doesn¡¯t have the time to reprimand me!
Situ Lin came forward to curry favour with Su Xi-er, but before he could say anything, Ruo Yuan and Hong Li returned with the fruits.
Situ Lin immediately corrected his posture, once again putting on his dignified facade of an emperor.
¡°Your Majesty, here are some fresh fruits. Please slowly enjoy.¡± Hong Li ced a small te of fruits beside Situ Lin before moving to stand at the side of the room.
Meanwhile, Pei Qianhao took the te that Ruo Yuan carried and picked a small red fruit. ¡°Xi-er, have a taste.¡±
Situ Lin¡¯s eyelid twitched. I¡¯m still a child! Imperial Uncle, can¡¯t you pay more attention to your surroundings? How am I supposed to maintain the dignified demeanour of an emperor if you behave like this?
Hong Li immediately cast Ruo Yuan a meaningful look. After exchanging nces, the two nodded at each other and bowed as they left the main hall.
Once they left, Situ Lin remarked, ¡°Imperial Uncle, Imperial Aunt can use her own hands, but you¡¯re still feeding her one at a time. It would be better if she simply grabs a bunch at once.¡±
Pei Qianhao stopped and replied in a solemn voice, ¡°Your Majesty, did the Protocol Officer teach you to use your hands to grab food when having meals? And grab a bunch at that?¡±
Situ Lin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Oh no, I¡¯m done for; I identally let it slip. What should I do now?
He instantly cast a pleading look towards Su Xi-er.
Discerning his intentions, Su Xi-er took the te from Pei Qianhao and smiled as she went over to him. She picked up one of the same red fruits with her hand and said, ¡°Your Majesty, let me feed you.¡±
Situ Lin immediately felt a certain someone¡¯s frigid gaze lock on to him.
Imperial Aunt didn¡¯t even feed Imperial Uncle; I can¡¯t let her feed me!
He sprung up from his chair. ¡°Imperial Aunt, I¡¯m returning to the pce to read my books. I have promised Grand Tutor Kong to practise punches together in two hours.¡±
Watching Situ Lin¡¯s departing figure, Su Xi-erughed as she shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re too strict towards him; doing so might produce the opposite result sometimes.¡±
¡°Xi-er, that¡¯s how an emperor should be. If I¡¯m not strict, how is he going to bear his massive responsibilities in the future?¡± Pei Qianhao walked to her side and stared at the small red fruits on the te.
Su Xi-er understood what he was implying with his actions, and quickly stuffed a fruit into his mouth. ¡°Eat it then, you jealous vinegar jar.¡±
CHAPTER 479 (2): IMPUDENT
CHAPTER 479 (2): IMPUDENT
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
¡°Be more careful; we¡¯re in the main hall now.¡± Su Xi-er gently smacked his arm as she reminded him.
¡°This is the Prince Hao Residence, this Prince¡¯s ce. I can do whatever I want, and no one will dare to raise a single objection.¡± Pei Qianhao arrogantly said.
He then bent down and hugged her from behind, whispering into her ear, ¡°Where did you go for a stroll today?¡±
His question reminded Su Xi-er of the strange old auntie she met earlier. ¡°A-Jing, I saved an old auntie today, but her shocked reaction when she saw me was too strange. She couldn¡¯t stop saying something about being too simr and someone already being dead. What do you think her rtionship to me could be? More importantly, do you think she is connected to the Su Family?¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°Xi-er, perhaps that auntie is rted to the mother of this body¡¯s original owner.¡±
Su Xi-er furrowed her brows. The background of this body¡¯s original owner is soplicated. It seems that they were even connected to the Western Regions; perhaps that old auntie was a maidservant of the original Su Xi-er¡¯s mother?
¡°Xi-er, people from the Western Regions maye.¡± Pei Qianhao slowly said.
I originally nned to leave this matter be, but I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s no longer possible.
¡°A-Jing, I only want Nanzhao and Beimin to be well. I don¡¯t want to be involved in the Western Regions¡¯ affairs..¡±
Pei Qianhao softly replied, ¡°Mmm, we¡¯ll do as you wish; we¡¯ll only care about Beimin and Nanzhao.¡±
¡°A-jing, you are really great.¡± Su Xi-er turned around and rubbed against his chest.
¡°Xi-er, you clearly know that I can¡¯t resist any temptation.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze was deep as he swept her off her feet.
Caught off guard by the sudden action, the te in Su Xi-er¡¯s hand fell to the ground, and the small red fruits scattered across the ground. Meanwhile, Su Xi-er was already on the way to the main courtyard in Pei Qianhao¡¯s arms.
All the guards along the way would lower their heads, averting their gazes while doing their best to remain taciturn.
Ever since Prince Hao married the Princess Consort, his expression has be more vibrant, and the residence is no longer as quiet. The faint charms of a woman have managed to change the entire atmosphere of the residence; us subordinates can only take our hats off to the Princess Consort.
~~~
In contrast to the warmth in the Prince Hao Residence, the Commandery Prince Residence was a very different scene when a tall and robust man with a beard arrived.
After the guards were made aware that he was here to visit Xie Yun, they quickly let him in after receiving permission from thetter.
When the man entered the main courtyard, Zhen Yu was also walking over with a basin of water. Being in too much of a hurry to care, the man bumped into Zhen Yu, causing her to spill the basin of water all over herself.
¡°Where do your eyes grow?¡± The man was displeased. I just lost to that woman earlier today, and now I¡¯m sshed with water by another.
Seeing how the man was putting on airs, Zhen Yu thought that he was an important figure, so she immediately disregarded her drenched state and apologised, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have walked with my head lowered and identally bumped into you.¡±
The man grew even more annoyed upon hearing her voice, and simply kicked her in the abdomen. ¡°Scram to one side, damn woman!¡±
A resounding female voice rang at this moment. ¡°Who did you call a damn woman?¡± Xie Liuli always spoke in a mild manner, but watching Zhen Yu, their benefactor, getting kicked in their own residence had crossed the line. Unable to let this go, she had immediately called out loudly.
Noticing Xie Liuli¡¯s appearance and superior quality of clothing, he quickly deduced that she was the Commandery Princess, and his attitude became respectful. ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to the Commandery Princess. I have something important to report to the Commandery Prince.¡±
¡°To think that you¡¯re my brother¡¯s subordinate; the woman you kicked is my brother¡¯s benefactor! You are really impudent!¡± Xie Liuli immediately gave the man a resounding p on his face.
CHAPTER 480 (1): XIE YUN FLYING INTO A RAGE
CHAPTER 480 (1): XIE YUN FLYING INTO A RAGE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
I lost to a weak woman on the main street, and now I¡¯ve been pped by another one! If it weren¡¯t for her being the Commandery Princess, I would have already sent her sprawling on the ground! So unlucky!
¡°Commandery Princess, please quell your anger. This subordinate didn¡¯t know that she was the Commandery Prince¡¯s benefactor. I shall apologise to her.¡± The man spoke respectfully, but immediately turned to the main room.
How can I continue to waste time with these women when I have something important to report to the Commandery Prince?
However, what he didn¡¯t know was that Xie Yun had heard everything that transpired outside. When he heard Zhen Yu¡¯s cry of pain after being kicked to the ground, he felt as if his heart was being squeezed.
How he wished that he could immediately get down from the bed and save her, but the current state of his legs left him unable to even walk, much less do that. He could only watch helplessly while she was being bullied.
The man knocked on the door and deferentially announced, ¡°Commandery Prince, this subordinate has something to report.¡±
Xie Yun assuaged his anger and slowly replied, ¡°Come in.¡±
The man pushed the door open and came in, closing the door behind him. However, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen when he noticed Xie Yun lying in bed.
The Commandery Prince is really bed-ridden like the rumours say!
~~~
Meanwhile, Xie Liuli quickly supported Zhen Yu outside of the room, asking, ¡°Are you alright?¡±
Zhen Yu¡¯s abdomen was in excruciating pain, but she decided to shake her head with a forced smile so that Xie Liuli wouldn¡¯t worry. ¡°I¡¯m fine; you don¡¯t have to worry, Commandery Princess.¡±
Xie Liuli was sceptical, and reached out her hand to check before being stopped by Zhen Yu. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I need to change out of my wet clothes. Commandery Princess, could I trouble you to get a basin of warm water? I need it for applying a hotpress when massaging the Commandery Prince¡¯s bonester.¡±
Xie Liuli nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and get it. Go and change your clothes.¡±
Zhen Yu nodded and went to the small room she was temporarily staying at in the backyard. After closing the door, she lifted up her clothes and discovered that her abdomen was already a patch of blue and ck. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious.
She immediately took some analgesic medicinal herbs and squeezed their extract onto her abdomen. It wasn¡¯t long before a refreshing feeling abated her pain, leaving her able to change to a set of fresh clothes. She used another application of the herbs to her abdomen, only leaving once she feltfortable.
When she was about to reach the main courtyard, Zhen Yu saw the man who had just kicked her being carried out by four guards. His limbs were continuously writhing, and he was loudly swearing, ¡°Xie Yun, you son of a bitch! I came to bring you an important piece of news as your follower, and yet you don¡¯t even give a word of thanks! Instead, you want to kill me over a random woman! Bastard, you¡¯ll never win against Prince Hao!
The manshed out as he madly twisted his body, prompting the guards to hit his numbing acupoints and cause him to immediately lose all strength. Tilting his head, he happened to notice Zhen Yu, causing the mes of fury to burn in his eyes. ¡°Damn woman!¡±
Zhen Yu trembled as she had never witnessed such a scene before. That man who was still very arrogant just now is going to be killed by the Commandery Prince?
Xie Liuli was waiting in the courtyard, and she easily spotted the dazed Zhen Yu. She immediately walked over before saying, ¡°Zhen Yu, let¡¯s quickly go in. I have already brought the water over, and my brother is waiting for you to massage his bones.¡±
Zhen Yu nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in now.¡±
Zhen Yu entered the main room while Xie Liuli left for the kitchen in order to prepare a medicinal soup for her brother.
CHAPTER 480 (2): XIE YUN FLYING INTO A RAGE
CHAPTER 480 (2): XIE YUN FLYING INTO A RAGE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
All of a sudden, an arm swiftly wrapped around her waist, pinning her to the bed.
Zhen Yu, having never been so close to an unfamiliar man, immediately began to panic and struggle.
¡°Zhen Yu, where did he kick you?¡± Xie Yun¡¯s face was full of anxiety, his voice simrlyced with worry.
Seeing his earnest eyes, Zhen Yu understood that he was worried about her and didn¡¯t have any intention of offending her. She stopped wriggling and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine; it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±
¡°How can it not hurt? You even yelled out loud. Where did he kick you? Let me check.¡± Xie Yun prepared to roll up her sleeves.
¡°Don¡¯t touch me; only my husband is allowed to do so. Commandery Prince, please let me get up. I¡¯ll help you massage your bones.¡±
Xie Yun furrowed his brows upon hearing her mention her ¡®husband¡¯ again. She actually foolishly believes the childhood promise. What husband? She clearly hasn¡¯t even gotten married yet! Since she doesn¡¯t have a husband, as long as I like her, I can think of a way to obtain her.
Xie Yun snatched the wet cloth away and lifted up her sleeves without another word. There¡¯s no mark on her arms. Thus, he began to lift her clothes up.
¡°Commandery Prince, what are you doing? Don¡¯t be like this!¡± Zhen Yu was so flustered that tears threatened to fall from her eyes. My body can only be seen by Brother Hu.
¡°I¡¯m just checking the condition of your injuries because I am worried for you.I won¡¯t do anything else.¡± Xie Yun¡¯s heart softened when he saw that the rims of her eyes had reddened.
Despite that, he didn¡¯t stop and quickly lifted her clothes up. When he saw the dark bruise on her abdomen, his eyes filled with pain as his fingers ran across it. ¡°It¡¯s already ck and blue, yet you im that you¡¯re fine? If I hadn¡¯t forcefully checked, how long were you nning on hiding it from me?¡±
Feeling his warm fingers on her abdomen, Zhen Yu was extremely nervous. ¡°Commandery Prince, don¡¯t be like this. I already...¡±
Before she could finish speaking, she felt his hand massaging her abdomen.
¡°Does it feel any better if I massage it this way? I learned it from observing your technique over these few days.¡± Xie Yun asked as he carefully moved his hands back and forth.
¡°Commandery Prince, I can massage it on my own. It¡¯s nothing to be worried about. Let me get up.¡± Zhen Yu tried to hit him, but he grasped her hand.
¡°Zhen Yu, if you can¡¯t find Brother Hu, what would you do? Will you find another good match and get married?¡± His voice was very calm, but only he knew how much anxiety lied beneath his facade.
¡°I won¡¯t; I only want Brother Hu in this lifetime. He won¡¯t let me down. Commandery Prince, if you don¡¯t let me get up, I won¡¯t care that your legs aren¡¯t well.¡± In a frantic attempt to get up, Zhen Yu decided to threaten him.
Xie Yun softly chuckled. ¡°Silly girl.¡± He released her and let her get up.
¡°Zhen Yu, help this Prince massage my bones.¡±
Seeing his unperturbed face, Zhen Yu collected herself before soaking the handkerchief again and helping him to massage his index finger.
She continued for a few hours, finally standing up to leave when she was done. However, the sudden pain in her abdomen caused her to fall forward.
Xie Yun immediately hooked his arm around Zhen Yu¡¯s waist and took her into his arms, but she had already passed out from pain.
Xie Yun softly called her name a few times, but the only reply he received was the sound of her shallow breathing. Watching her quiet and delicate face, something tugged at Xie Yun¡¯s heart. He lowered his head and slowly captured those fragrant lips, kissing them very carefully.
Call me despicable or call me a hypocrite for all I care; I just really want to kiss her at this moment.
CHAPTER 481 (1): DISCOVERED
CHAPTER 481 (1): DISCOVERED
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
After he finished the kiss, he gazed at her tender red lips. At this very moment, he suddenly felt that he was very selfish.
Her first kiss was stolen by me, yet the kiss I gave her wasn¡¯t my first.
Witnessing her purity, it was the first time Xie Yun felt that he was actually so filthy. Xie Yun softly chuckled with a trace of mockery.
He reached out his hand to gently caress her face as he slowly murmured, ¡°Zhen Yu, what should I do? Even if I¡¯m not worthy of you, I still want to obtain you.¡±
His eyebrows scrunched up. She can only think of her childhood promise with her Brother Hu, but it won¡¯t be easy to find him after so many years; he may already have a wife and children.
¡°Zhen Yu, I will treat you very well. I want to let you be my only woman.¡± A smile graced Xie Yun¡¯s lips as his eyes lit up, nting a kiss on her forehead.
It was at this moment that Xie Yun heard some noises from outside the room, prompting him to immediately sit up.
Soon, Xie Liuli came in with a bowl of nourishing soup. When she saw Zhen Yu lying on the bed, she jumped in shock and set the bowl down before walking over. ¡°Elder Brother, howe Zhen Yu passed out?¡±
¡°Having been kicked in the abdomen, her injury is on the more serious side. After massaging my bones for such a long time, her body couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She¡¯s a gooddy.¡± Xie Yun¡¯s eyes kept darting towards Zhen Yu¡¯s abdomen.
¡°Not only is she a gooddy, she¡¯s also a silly one. I¡¯ll support her to the couch.¡± Xie Liuli was about to lift Zhen Yu up, but was stopped by Xie Yun.
¡°Since her abdomen is injured, we should just let her lie here. Go and find a physician.¡± He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°Go invite an Imperial Physician from the pce. Don¡¯t get Miss Mei.¡±
If Mei Jinxiu finds out that Zhen Yu was injured in the Commandery Prince Residence, she¡¯ll definitely take her home with her. Since I can¡¯t walk, I won¡¯t be able to see her anymore.
Xie Liuli understood the importance of treating Zhen Yu, especially when thetter had been injured in their own residence. Once this matter is over, I will personally go and apologise to Miss Mei. ¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯ll make a trip to the pce. Remember to drink the nourishing soup.¡± She picked the bowl up from the table and passed it to Xie Yun.
Xie Yun watched his sister leave the room and close the door behind her, finally leaving the room in silence. Xie Yun ced the bowl at the side, using his arms to pull himself further onto the bed. Then, he reached out his arms to embrace Zhen Yu before covering the two of them with his quilt.
Xie Yun then reached his hand out and found her abdomen, gently massaging the area. It was unclear how much time had passed before Zhen Yu groggily woke up and felt a hand on her stomach. She involuntarily tried to smack the area as her eyes opened, realising that the pain had subsided significantly.
Seeing Xie Yun¡¯s face right in front of her, Zhen Yu was stunned. She then realised that she was under the quilt with him, and quickly became flustered. She moved to get out, but was held back by Xie Yun before she could do so. ¡°Stay still; your body has yet to recover. An imperial physician should be here soon to treat you.¡±
¡°Commandery Prince, men and women should keep a proper distance. Don¡¯t harm me.¡± Zhen Yu tried to smack him.
Xie Yun grasped her hand. ¡°Your injury is all because of me. If you continue to move around, it will take even longer to heal; this is especially deleterious for a woman¡¯s body. How are you nning to look for Brother Hu if you¡¯re unwell?¡± He didn¡¯t expect that he would take the initiative to mention Brother Hu.
Zhen Yu shook her head. ¡°I want to get up. Let go of me.¡± She tried to get up, but the pain in her abdomen red up again and caused her to fall right back down.
CHAPTER 481 (2): DISCOVERED
CHAPTER 481 (2): DISCOVERED
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Aware that the pain would¡¯ve prevented her from getting up even without Xie Yun holding her down, Zhen Yu¡¯s heart was filled with grievances.
10 minutester, footsteps could be heard outside the room, and Xie LIuli soon led an imperial physician in. When she saw Zhen Yu in the quilt, her eyes instantly widened!
What happened?! Why is she under the quilt?!
Upon noticing that someone hade in, Zhen Yu was so shocked that she immediately wanted to get up, but Xie Yun¡¯s hand held her down. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you are shy, just close your eyes and pretend that you¡¯re unconscious.¡±
He clearly can¡¯t walk, yet his left hand is still so strong. Out of options, Zhen Yu closed her eyes.
Walking closer to the bed, Xie Liuli noticed that Zhen Yu was still unconscious. Elder Brother tucked her in the quilt and took her into his arms.
There was a trace of reproach in Xie Liuli¡¯s eyes as she spoke. ¡°Elder Brother, Zhen Yu isn¡¯t married; she¡¯s still an innocent and chaste youngdy.¡±
Right as she finished admonishing him, she noticed the coldness in her brother¡¯s eyes. ¡°This Prince didn¡¯t do anything to her. Imperial Physician, check her abdomen.¡± Xie Yun lifted the quilt and revealed the darkened bruise on her stomach.
The imperial physician examined the area carefully, then reached for her wrist to take her pulse. A momentter, the imperial physician retracted his hand and bowed. ¡°This youngdy¡¯s period is about to arrive; she would have already felt weaker, but it¡¯s inevitable that her injury would be more severe during this period of time. However, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. She should only need to spend some time recovering after drinking some medicinal soup and applying medicinal herbs.¡±
Xie Yun nodded. ¡°Go and write the prescription right away. Liuli, follow the imperial physician to get the medicine.¡±
The imperial physician bowed and acknowledged the order, walking out of the room. Yet, Xie Liuli remained rooted to the spot while staring at Xie Yun. ¡°Elder Brother, have you fallen in love with Zhen Yu? She¡¯s not a youngdy you can deceive; besides, there¡¯s someone she likes! Even if you like her, I hope that you can let go and let her search for Brother Hu.¡±
Xie Yun furrowed his brow. Zhen Yu is pretending to be unconscious; I can¡¯t let her know my true feelings. ¡°Liuli, you¡¯re thinking too much. She¡¯s helping to treat me, so I¡¯m extremely grateful to her; I simply treat her as a benefactor. I couldn¡¯t possibly let her lie outside the quilt and catch a cold right?¡±
Xie Liuli meticulously analysed his words. What he said makes sense too. Hence, she dropped her suspicions and turned to leave the room.
Right after the door closed with a creak, Zhen Yu opened her eyes and smacked Xie Yun¡¯s hand. Disregarding the pain, she gritted her teeth and sat up.
Xie Yun didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±
¡°Once I have finished Physician Mei¡¯s task, I will return to the medical clinic.¡± Zhen Yu earnestly stated.
Xie Yun nodded. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fine if you return.¡±
Zhen Yu stood up and walked out of the room, not returning to Xie Yun¡¯s room even after night fell. She stayed in the small room in the backyard, her mind filled with Brother Hu, not knowing that her first kiss had already been stolen.
~~~
Meanwhile, at the Prince Hao Residence, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t know that Zhen Yu had entered the Commandery Prince Residence.
Nested in Pei Qianhao¡¯s embrace, her face was rosy, and her eyes were flickering with a charming look after having just done the deed.
¡°A-Jing, have you sent people to search for Brother Hu yet?¡±
Pei Qianhao stroked her back. ¡°I can only start investigating from Peach Blossom Vige, but it was more than 10 years ago. After such a long time has passed, it will be challenging to track someone down.¡±
¡°If they¡¯re fated, Brother Hu and Zhen Yu will meet again.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded. Looking at her delicate appearance, his heart involuntarily moved, and he nted a warm kiss on her forehead.
Suddenly, Wu Ling loudly reported from outside the room, ¡°Prince Hao, there¡¯s something important to report!¡±
CHAPTER 482(1): YET TO USE UNTIL NOW
CHAPTER 482(1): YET TO USE UNTIL NOW
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Su Xi-er sat up and wore her clothes, while Pei Qianhao immediately got down from the bed and donned his robes after putting down the bed''s curtains.
Upon noticing Pei Qianhao, Wu Ling immediately reported, ¡°Prince Hao, a soldier rushed back from Nanzhao to report that chaos has descended on the capital. Despite this, Nanzhao¡¯s emperor has yet to deploy the elite troops that we¡¯ve lent him. What should we do?¡±
¡°Ning Lianchen naturally has his reasons for not mobilising them. Have the troops bide their time; don¡¯t interfere unless told directly.¡± Pei Qianhao cooly ordered.
Their conversation could be heard from inside the room, and Su Xi-er quickly walked out after dressing up. ¡°Commander Wu, how did themotion in Nanzhao¡¯s capital start?¡±
¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t know the specific reason, but my preliminary investigations indicate that the court officials are making a scene because the Emperor of Nanzhao is nning to defer the Imperial Beauty Selection despite previously agreeing to it. 80 women have already entered the Female Selection Pce, yet there hasn¡¯t been any action taken yet. The court officials are dissatisfied, and themoners are fervently discussing this matter.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately guessed that something must have happened. It¡¯s unavoidable that the court officials would be dissatisfied and afraid of Lianchen reneging on his promise after agreeing. The only question is: Why is he postponing the selection?
¡°Xi-er, do you want to go to Nanzhao?¡± Pei Qianhao couldn¡¯t help but ask upon noticing the worried look on her face.
Su Xi-er had thought that Ning Lianchen would be able to resolve this issue by himself, but...After all, he¡¯s only 16; he hasn¡¯t truly matured in many aspects. Furthermore, there is no capable person like Prince Hao assisting him in Nanzhao. I will be worried if I don''t go to Nanzhao to check on him.
¡°Xi-er, this Prince will go with you.¡± Pei Qianhao slowly stated as he patted her back tofort her.
Wu Ling was perplexed. Why is the Princess Consort so concerned about Nanzhao? Not only that, even Prince Hao¡¯s attitude is the same. He suddenly dispatched the elite troops, inquires about their situation, and is now even nning to personally make a trip there!
¡°A-Jing.¡± Su Xi-er raised her head and called his name, hugging him in front of Wu Ling. ¡°You¡¯re really great.¡±
Wu Ling¡¯s eyelid twitched, and he quickly lowered his head. ¡°Prince Hao, when will you be going to Nanzhao? This subordinate will prepare a horse carriage and make the trip with you.¡±
¡°Tomorrow morning at 5 am. This Prince will go to the imperial pce tonight.¡± Pei Qianhao caressed Su Xi-er¡¯s hair.
Su Xi-er nodded and left his embrace. ¡°It¡¯s cold at night; wear moreyers. I¡¯ll go and get you your outer robes.¡± She turned into the room and took out a ck outer robe from the cab, carefully draping it over his shoulders before tying the knot at the front.
Once she was done, Pei Qianhao gently patted her head. ¡°Sleep early; don¡¯t wait for me.¡±
Only when Su Xi-er nodded did he turn to leave for the imperial pce with Wu Ling following behind.
It wasn¡¯t long before Pei Qianhao was in a carriage bound for the imperial pce, the sound of the carriage wheels echoing in the otherwise empty streets.
After passing two streets, Pei Qianhao caught sight of a tall man through the gaps of the window curtains.
The contours of his face are very chiselled; he doesn¡¯t look like someone from Beimin, but more like someone from the Western Regions.
Upon realising this, Pei Qianhao immediately instructed Wu Ling to stop the carriage before watching the man enter an alley.
I didn¡¯t expect the people from the Western Regions to have secretly snuck into Beimin¡¯s capital.
A momentter, Pei Qianhao coldly instructed, ¡°Continue travelling.¡±
Wu Ling cracked the horsewhip, leaving a trail of dust behind the carriage.
~~~
In the alley, the guard from the Western Regions had noticed that he had been discovered, and was hiding at the corner. Only when he saw the horse carriage leave did he continue walking forward. Upon arriving at the end of the alley, he swiftly turned into a small house.
CHAPTER 482(2): YET TO USE UNTIL NOW
CHAPTER 482(2): YET TO USE UNTIL NOW
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
The man stood at the side as he quietly watched the woman lying on the bed. After interrogating her, she had trembled and passed out once again. He tried pinching her, but there was no reaction. Looks like she¡¯s really unconscious.
¡°We¡¯ll leave the capital early tomorrow morning.¡± The man calmly said with his arms behind his back.
¡°This subordinate will make preparations right away.¡± The guard acknowledged the order and walked a few steps before turning to ask, ¡°King, is this woman really the imperial princess?¡±
¡°The Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s verbal edict was to bring the person with the jade pendant back to the Western Regions. We still have to investigate this woman¡¯s identity.¡± The man¡¯s cold gazended on Tan Ge.
Empress Mother was someone from the Central ins, and she possessed none of the typical characteristics of people from the Western Regions. My sister¡¯s facial features should resemble Empress Mother¡¯s, yet she doesn¡¯t look simr at all.
After repeatedly interrogating her, I couldn¡¯t find any loopholes in her answers. If that¡¯s the case, I might as well bring her back to the Western Regions first and secretly observe her.
If she¡¯s lying, I¡¯ll definitely not let her off. But if she is my sister, I¡¯ll give her everything an imperial princess deserves; she will enjoy unparalleled glory.
Meanwhile, Tan Ge was trapped in what seemed like her own endless nightmare after passing out. She saw Xie Yun wickedly smiling at her as he called a group of men to forcefully take her on; her fists couldn¡¯t help but clench tightly as her brows furrowed.
She uncontrobly shivered in fear, and finally, she shrieked, ¡°Stop!¡± Her eyes suddenly opened, her forehead breaking out in a cold sweat.
Thud! A warm handkerchiefnded on her hand. Her gaze was uprehending as she stared at it, a man¡¯s voice streaming into her ears.
¡°Wipe it yourself.¡±
Tan Ge stiffly reached out her hand and took the handkerchief, slowly wiping herself despite her still wildly beating heart.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
Tan Ge was taken aback for a moment. I can¡¯t say my real name. I have to abandon my name, abandon everything I have.
¡°You don¡¯t have a name even after living in Beimin for many years?¡±
Tan Ge lifted her head, the corners of her eyes still wet. ¡°My parents are dead...¡± Her body shook before she continued. ¡°Where¡¯s my jade pendant? Return it to me! Let me leave! I don¡¯t know you! I beg of you, please let me go.¡±
She screamed with all her might until her voice became hoarse. Everything is a facade. Men will definitely be a little moved when faced with a deranged woman.
The man replied, ¡°I will bring you back to the Western Regions. Once I have verified your identity, I will naturally return this pendant to you. However, only my biological sister is worthy of wearing it.¡±
¡°Your biological younger sister?¡± Tan Ge pretended to reveal a puzzled and shocked expression before she fiercely shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I only know that this jade pendant is mine!¡± She stood up, prepared to pounce onto him.
The man stepped to the side, his gaze growing colder. ¡°My name is Du Ling, the King of the Western Regions. Since you have no name, I¡¯ll call you Nu-er[1] from now on.¡±
¡®Nu-er¡¯ was the name for female ves in the Western Regions. Du Ling was indirectly warning her, ¡°If you are pretending, you will be a ve ©` the lowliest existence ©` in the future.¡±
Tan Ge had read many books while she was studying the jade pendant, and naturally understood what ¡®Nu-er¡¯ meant in the Western Regions. Her body trembled.
There¡¯s no backing out; I must push forward. The Imperial Princess of Western Regions; that¡¯s who I will be!
Only if I grasp this opportunity can I be stronger and take revenge!
¡°Nu-er, you can¡¯t deceive this Emperor. Your facial features don¡¯t look the least bit like Empress Mother.¡± Du Ling bent down and inspected her with his eagle eyes.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I have been bullied since I was young, and I¡¯m used to it. Don¡¯t harm me!¡± Tan Ge cowered at the foot of the bed, feigning a fearful expression.
1. ¡¯Nu¡¯ means ve.
CHAPTER 483 (1): AGE GAP
CHAPTER 483 (1): AGE GAP
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
The door closed with a creak, and the only light in the room came from the ominously flickering candle.
Tan Ge sat up on the bed. Prince Hao¡¯s aura is so cold and ruthless that it makes him unapproachable, while the Western Regions King can make others feel like he¡¯s a heartless and dangerous individual. It was akin to the smell of fresh blood entering your nose.
Her body trembled, and she tightly clenched her firsts. He said that I don¡¯t look like his Empress Mother. Doesn¡¯t that mean that he would be suspicious if he meets Su Xi-er?
At that thought, Tan Ge was thrown into a panic. No! That won¡¯t do! I definitely mustn¡¯t let him see Su Xi-er! We must leave the capital as soon as possible tomorrow morning!
The calm darkness of the night did little to calm the unimaginable perils that hid within it.
~~~
Meanwhile, in the Dragon Heaven Pce, Pei Qianhao walked into the inner chamber where Situ Lin rested. He noticed that thetter was already peacefully asleep in his nkets.
Pei Qianhao stood beside the bed and watched Situ Lin. A momentter, he walked to the outer chamber and picked out a few books to ce on Situ Lin¡¯s desk; he then ground some ink, writing down several points that Situ Lin would need to pay attention to.
Once he was done, Pei Qianhao stood up and set the books on top of the piece of paper to ensure that it would stay in ce before leaving the pce hall.
When the little eunuch serving Situ Lin noticed Pei Qianhao, he immediately bowed. ¡°This servant pays his respects to Prince Hao.¡±
¡°This Prince has some important matters that require me to leave the capital tomorrow, so I left some words for His Majesty before I depart. Wake him up at 7 am tomorrow, and remind him to be more diligent and conscientious; Grand Tutor Kong will being.¡±
The little eunuch immediately nodded. ¡°This servant will remember.¡± The only reply he received was the sound of steady footsteps, and by the time he looked up, Pei Qianhao was already gone.
Gazing at the empty courtyard, the little eunuch¡¯s eyes flickered. Prince Hao really treats His Majesty as a father would his son.
The next day, an ordinary horse carriage departed from the entrance of the Prince Hao Residence at 5 am. Wu Ling was the one driving it; their journey was to be a secret this time around.
As the day brightenedter in the winter, it was still pitch-ck. Despite this, the city gates were open, and the guards watching them were standing ramrod straight, not daring to ck off.
Upon spotting Wu Ling, the guards bowed. ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to Commander Wu.¡±
Wu Ling nodded, but didn¡¯t reveal his destination. He simply cracked the horsewhip and headed towards the suburbs.
Not long after the carriage left the capital gates, a slightly more spacious carriage followed behind. They imed that they were guest merchants, and needed to leave the capital now that they were finished with their business.
The guards looked towards the window curtains, and could make out a robust and tall man sitting inside. He looks like the scion of an eminent family.
The guards raised their hands to signal that it was okay for the carriage to pass through the checkpoint. Once Tan Ge heard the sounds of the carriage wheels turning, her racing heartbeat gradually settled down.
Now that we¡¯ve left the capital, he won¡¯t be able to meetSu Xi-er. I just need to reach the Western Regions, and I will have a way to make everyone believe that I¡¯m the imperial princess.
The horse carriage was approaching a tea store in the suburbs when Du Ling signalled for the guard to stop the carriage and buy some dry rations to bring along with them for the journey. The guard acknowledged the order and immediately stopped the carriage, leaping down to fulfill his lord¡¯s wishes.
Soon, the guard returned with pastries wrapped in yellow paper. However, the next words out of his mouth while he was handing them over caused Tan Ge¡¯s heart to skip a beat. ¡°King, the horse carriage parked before the tea store is from the Prince Hao Residence. This subordinate spotted Prince Hao¡¯s subordinate, Wu Ling.¡±
CHAPTER 483 (2): AGE GAP
CHAPTER 483 (2): AGE GAP
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
It¡¯s really Wu Ling! Her gaze slightly flickered.
¡°You know him?¡± Detecting that something was amiss, Du Ling posed the question.
Tan Ge decided to go along and nodded. ¡°He¡¯s Commander Wu, widely praised by everyone. Every time Prince Hao returns, Commander Wu will open a path by riding a horse ahead of the carriage. Almost all the civilians in the capital recognise him.¡±
However, Tan Ge¡¯s heart leapt to her throat as she watched Pei Qianhao suddenly alight the carriage, only able to watch as a slender hand came out of the carriage curtains to take his own.
It must be Su Xi-er! Is she going to alight the carriage too? What should I do? Du Ling is going to see her!
However, just as Tan Ge¡¯s heart was drumming against her chest, the slender hand was retracted. Pei Qianhao shifted his gaze and his eyes happened to meet with Du Ling¡¯s.
Du Ling¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment before he alighted the carriage, disappearing from Tan Ge¡¯s sight. She tightly clenched her fists.
Why have we encountered Su Xi-er even after leaving the capital? Once Su Xi-er alights the carriage and gets noticed by Du Ling, it will be hard for me to escape death.
She heard the conversation between the two men outside the carriage, and realised that they were only exchanging pleasantries. It was only a short period of time before Du Ling boarded the carriage again, but it felt like an eternity to Tan Ge.
¡°Nu-er, there¡¯s something wrong with you today. Previously, you and Prince Hao...¡±
Tan Ge cut him off. ¡°Where are the Western Regions? I have never left Beimin. Are you nning to kill me?¡±
¡°If you are this Emperor¡¯s younger sister, I will shower you with affection and give you everything you deserve.¡± Du Ling calmly stated before ordering the guard to continue driving the carriage.
Tan Ge¡¯s heart was still restless when the carriage started moving, but she forced herself to appearposed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be an imperial princess. Let me go back.¡±
¡°This can¡¯t be decided by you. Ever since you said that you have worn this jade pendant since you were born, you had already entangled yourself with the Western Regions.¡± There was an overtone in Du Ling¡¯s words. After he finished speaking, he no longer looked at Tan Ge, and was immersed in his thoughts.
~~~
Outside the tea store, Pei Qianhao boarded the carriage, and Wu Ling turned the horse in another direction.
Pei Qianhao pulled Su Xi-er into his embrace as she asked, ¡°Was the person in the horse carriage just now the King of the Western Regions?¡±
¡°Mmm, that¡¯s right. He had been in the capital for a few days before departing today.¡±
¡°Did you ask him his purpose ining to Beimin?¡±
Pei Qianhao caressed her hair. ¡°Xi-er, the Western Regions are definitely rted to you. It just depends on whether you want to get into it or not.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°I have you and Lianchen; that¡¯s enough. Right now, I¡¯m more worried about why Lianchen suddenly put off the Imperial Beauty Selection, and how Nanzhao is doing.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze became distant.
I really want to get to Nanzhao right now and investigate the situation.
¡°The only person who can cause your imperial younger brother to do this is that clever and quirky littless.¡±
Su Xi-er was stunned. ¡°You mean Yinyin?¡±
¡°Although thatss is only 10 years old, her parents passed away early. She may appear naive and innocent, but she actually understands what the people she cherishes mean to her more than anyone.¡±
Only when one loses something will they learn how to cherish it. With Lianchen being the only one who treats her well after her parents passed away, he has already be her family in her eyes. He¡¯s the person she wishes to rely on for her whole life.
Su Xi-er was deep in thought when Pei Qianhao continued. ¡°Thatss is much more intelligent than your imperial younger brother in some aspects. Maybe she ran away, and that¡¯s why your imperial younger brother was in a panic to dy the Imperial Beauty Selection.¡±
¡°A-Jing, I could tell that Yinyin liked Lianchen, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so precocious at the age of 10.¡±
Pei Qianhao softly chuckled. ¡°Xi-er, I¡¯m ten years older than you. Yinyin is only 6 years younger than Lianchen.¡±
¡°Who said you¡¯re 10 years older than me?¡± Su Xi-er immediately refuted and red at him.
CHAPTER 484 (1): THE CAPITAL IN CHAOS
CHAPTER 484 (1): THE CAPITAL IN CHAOS
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
¡°Sit here.¡± Su Xi-er snuggled against his chest and found herself a cosy position.
Worried that she wasn¡¯tfortable, Pei Qianhao carried her onto hisp. ¡°Our trip to Nanzhao will be exhausting; just try to bear with it and sit on this Prince¡¯sp.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded with no reservations. ¡°Have I gotten fat? I feel that I have grown more meat along my stomach and thighs these days.¡±
¡°Is that so? Let this Prince touch.¡± Pei Qianhao said with a natural expression. He then touched her abdomen, and after kneading it a few times, he purposely nodded. ¡°Indeed, you have grown more meat. You didn¡¯t eat all of that good food in vain.¡±
Immediately after, he pinched her thigh and muttered to himself, ¡°You didn¡¯t grow any meat on your legs.¡± His hand also gradually moved inwards.
Su Xi-er immediately put her legs together. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around; we¡¯re in the carriage.¡±
¡°Xi-er, your shirt is open.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately lowered her head and realised that the sash of her clothes had indeed unknowinglye undone, her now visible neckline faintly revealing the beautiful scene within. She instantly tied her sash and shot a nce at him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to fool around.¡±
Pei Qianhao whispered into her ear, ¡°We¡¯ll do as you wish; I¡¯ll mess around again at night.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t reply to him. His vitality is especially vigorous after having held his desires in for so many years; as long as my body can bear it, he will undoubtedly take advantage. He¡¯s also getting more and more familiar with his movements, evening up with new ways to do it. He must be secretly studying from some medical books.
The horse carriage continued to head towards Nanzhao, but it would still take a few days even if they sped up.
~~~
Meanwhile, the capital of Nanzhao was exactly as Wu Ling had described ©` chaos. The Imperial Army Guards were stringently guarding the imperial pce while soldiers patrolled on the streets.
Some civilians couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads and sigh. ¡°The Imperial Beauty Selection should be a celebratory asion; why is it being deferred? So many girls at the prime of their youth have already entered the imperial pce.¡±
¡°Who knows? I heard that the daughter of the Chief Minister of War was injured not long after entering the Female Selection Pce, yet not only did His Majesty not give an exnation, he even issued a decree to have her sent out of the pce. How terrible!¡±
¡°Sigh, Prince Yun just passed away, and Nanzhao hasn¡¯tpletely stabilised. We were all waiting for this Imperial Beauty Selection to add some celebratory atmosphere to Nanzhao.¡±
¡°If only the Eldest Imperial Princess were still around. She was so powerful, and definitely would have been able to manage these court officials.¡±
Upon being reminded, some civilians began reminiscing about the days when the Eldest Imperial Princess was still around. Now, there are no imperial princesses left in Nanzhao.
~~~
Meanwhile, Ning Lianchen¡¯s brows furrowed as he read the memorial in his hand. He fiercely flung it onto the ground, shouting in a frosty voice, ¡°Simply too impudent!¡±
The guards outside the pce hall didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. His Majesty¡¯s temper has been foul for the past few days. The Chief Minister of War has united the other officials to impeach His Majesty for being unfair in handling matters, and things are exacerbated with His Majesty putting off the Imperial Beauty Selection. The court is currently in turmoil.
It was at this moment that Fang Lingdang walked in with a small bowl of soup. ¡°Brother Guard, this bowl of soup was specially prepared for His Majesty. He hasn¡¯t been in a good mood the past few days; perhaps drinking some soup can help to calm his heart.¡±
The guard was in a difficult spot. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to let you in, but His Majesty has ordered that he doesn¡¯t want to meet anybody. You should drink this soup yourself.¡±
CHAPTER 484 (2): THE CAPITAL IN CHAOS
CHAPTER 484 (2): THE CAPITAL IN CHAOS
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Giving in, the guard could only take the bowl. ¡°I¡¯ll help you bring it to him, but don¡¯t wait outside. His Majesty doesn¡¯t want to see anyone right now, especially women. This was why the Chief Minister of War¡¯s daughter got chased out of the pce.¡±
Fang Lingdang nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave.¡± She then turned to walk away.
After the guard went in to deliver the soup, Fang Lingdang turned back and hid around the corner in an attempt to listen to the conversation inside.
Just as the guard entered, Ning Lianchen coldly issued an order without even lifting his head. ¡°Get out.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, Young Miss Fang has specially simmered soup for you. You should at least drink a little for the sake of your body.¡± The guard passed the small bowl to him.
Hearing the words ¡®Young Miss Fang¡¯, Ning Lianchen¡¯s brows knitted again. We are currently at a critical juncture, and sending Fang Lingdang out of the pce may push Imperial Physician Fang to the Chief Minister of War¡¯s side. With him having a rather significant position in the pce, the two of them entering an alliance would be trouble.
¡°Your Majesty, you should at least try drinking a little. Only when you¡¯re invigorated can you deal with the court officials and search for Young Miss Yinyin.¡± The guard plucked up his courage to mention Liu Yinyin.
Ning Lianchen originally nned to instruct the guard to ce the bowl down, but he changed his mind as soon as he heard Liu Yinyin¡¯s name. Thatss secretly left the pce, but she¡¯s very pure and innocent, and doesn¡¯t guard against anyone. She really knows how to make me worry! She¡¯s too insensible!
¡°Carry it out. Tell Fang Lingdang never toe here again, and to properly stay in her repose pce.¡± Ning Lianchen coldlymanded.
Seeing Ning Lianchen¡¯s dark expression, the guard could only bow and withdraw.
When Fang Lingdang saw the guard exiting with the white porcin bowl still in his hand, her heart immediately sank.
Liu Yinyin has already left, yet he still can¡¯t let her go? What exactly does he feel towards Liu Yinyin? He clearly mentioned that he would find a good match for her to marry when she grows up, but if that¡¯s really the case, why is he still so concerned with her?
Liu Yinyin is only 10, and her period hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Meanwhile, mine already has, and I can already serve him. However, he pushes me a thousand miles away. I don¡¯t want any status; I just want to stay by his side and attend to him. I just want to be his woman.
Fang Lingdang kept hiding at the corner, not leaving even when it was time for dinner. When the sky grew dark, roars of thunder could be heard in the distance, and lighting shed brilliantly from the sky.
I remember the first time he carried me; I had waited outside for him for a whole night. My body couldn¡¯t take it, and I passed out; only then did his heart soften.
I just want his heart to soften, but I¡¯m afraid that even that isn¡¯t possible.
Fang Lingdang bit her lips as she continued standing there.
The sounds of the thunder became more deafening, and a massive downpour soon engulfed the area. The frigid rainwater pelted down upon Fang Lingdang, but she still didn¡¯t budge a single inch.
Without his order, I can¡¯t go in; I can only continue to wait outside.
Her legs were almost numb, and it was unclear how much time had passed before Ning Lianchen finally appeared from behind a eunuch. He carried an umbre as he walked over and stopped before her.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± Fang Lingdang softly called.
¡°Fang Lingdang, this Emperor will dispatch someone to send you back to the Fang Residence for you to be a real Young Miss Fang.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, what have I done wrong? Don¡¯t chase me away.¡±
¡°On the ount of Imperial Physician Fang, I won¡¯t punish you for everything you have done to Yinyin, but the imperial pce and this Emperor can no longer tolerate you.¡± Ning Lianchen raised his hand for a guard to lead her away.
Fang Lingdang was unresigned, and she tenderly asked, ¡°Your Majesty, do you like Liu Yinyin?¡±
Ning Lianchen¡¯s gaze flickered. Yinyin is only 10; how could I possibly like her? It is simply that I¡¯m unable to let go of the guilt that I harbour towards her. Her parents died because of me, so I have to make it up to her. Even Grand Tutor Liu¡¯sst wishes were that I take care of Yinyin.
¡°Your Majesty, I can tell that you like Liu Yinyin. However, you are the Emperor, and it¡¯s impossible for the imperial harem to only have one woman!¡± Fang Lingdang desperately yelled before she was taken away by the guard.
CHAPTER 485 (1): ON PURPOSE
CHAPTER 485 (1): ON PURPOSE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
¡°Your Majesty, you should return to your repose pce. It¡¯s raining, and it¡¯s cold at night. If the Eldest Imperial Princess were still around, her heart would ache for you.¡± His heart aching for Ning Lianchen, the eunuch couldn¡¯t help but mention Ning Rn as hisst resort.
Reminded of his imperial elder sister, Ning Lianchen¡¯s heart felt morefortable. My Imperial Elder Sister has been living very blissfully. Since I haven¡¯t received a reply to my letter, that means that Imperial Elder Sister won¡¯t be interfering. As the Emperor of Nanzhao, I would be letting her down if I couldn¡¯t even handle a minor matter like this.
¡°Return to the repose pce.¡± Ning Lianchen instructed and headed back to his room to rest.
~~~
After returning to her courtyard, Fang Lingdang sat at the edge of her bed in a daze.
Even after Liu Yinyin is gone, he can only think of her. But he¡¯s the Emperor, how is it possible for him to only have one woman? Besides, it will be at least another four years before Liu Yinyin¡¯s period arrives. How could the officials possibly allow His Majesty to remain unmarried until he reaches 20? I¡¯m afraid that he will have to appoint an empress when he turns 18, and there will only be even more women entering the imperial harem after that.
This generation of the Ning Imperial Family only has Ning Lianchen. For the sake of the Imperial Family, he definitely has to reproduce as soon as possible.
Fang Lingdang continued musing. I¡¯ll be a joke if I get sent out of the pce tomorrow. I won¡¯t be able to see him anymore, and I¡¯ll even have to watch other women enter the pce to serve him. No, this won¡¯t do! I have to go look for Daddy; he will definitely have a way!
Fang Lingdang immediately changed into a set of clean clothes, grabbing an umbre before walking to the Imperial Physician Institute by herself.
A huge batch of medicinal herbs had been delivered to the pce a few days ago, and the Imperial Physician Institute had been busy organising them. Dad should have been staying in the Imperial Physician Institute for the past few days; I¡¯ll go look for him now.
Fang Lingdang walked at a brisk pace, ignoring the rainwater pelting her body. When she walked into the main hall of the Imperial Physician Institute, there were a few groups of imperial physicians sorting out the medicinal herbs inside.
They recognised Fang Lingdang, and were aware that Ning Lianchen doted on her quite a bit. Thus, they pointed deeper into the room when they caught sight of her. ¡°Imperial Physician Fang is inside.¡±
Fang Lingdang gently said her thanks and walked into the inner chamber where her father was the only person present.
¡°Lingdang, why did youe?¡± Imperial Physician Fang was a bit shocked to see his daughter.
¡°Dad, His Majesty will be dispatching someone to send me back to the Fang Residence tomorrow.¡±
Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°What happened? Aren¡¯t you and His Majesty doing well? Your dad has already prepared to have you take part in the Imperial Beauty Selection and send you into the Female Selection Pce. With the Chief Minister of War¡¯s daughter chased out of the pce, you can take her position as an internally selected candidate.¡±
¡°Dad, you have to help me; I like His Majesty, and I don¡¯t want to leave the pce. You still owe my mother and me for so many years; you must think of a way.¡± Fang Lingdang tightly clutched Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s hand with an anxious expression.
Guilt overcame Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s heart. Lingdang¡¯s mother...sigh...I indeed owe them. She¡¯s still in the small vige, and I haven¡¯t even brought her to the Fang Residence yet.
¡°Dad.¡± Fang Lingdang couldn¡¯t help but urge again.
Dad is my only hope now.
CHAPTER 485 (2): ON PURPOSE
CHAPTER 485 (2): ON PURPOSE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Imperial Physician Fang pondered for a moment, an idea already forming in his mind. However, he didn¡¯t know that Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er were rushing to Nanzhao in their horse carriage.¡±
~~~
The fierce rain that had engulfed Nanzhao¡¯s capital hadn¡¯t made it to where Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er were located. That said, the wind was still frigid as it howled through the trees.
Afraid that Su Xi-er would get cold, he ignored her protests as he removed his outer robes and wrapped them around her. After arriving at a civilian¡¯s house beside a vige, they requested to stay for the night.
Wu Ling stopped the horse carriage and quickly entered the civilian house, taking out some pieces of silver from his purse. ¡°Aunt, my young master and youngdy are passing by. We would like to stay over for the night; you can keep these silvers.¡±
The auntie had never met a noble married couple. They must havee from an eminent family. Since her family had been in financial straits recently, she smilingly epted the silvers. ¡°I¡¯ll go tidy up the room and leave the most clean and spacious one for you two.¡± The auntie then went inside the inner room.
Just as they entered, a thin and tall young man walked in from outside the house. Upon noticing Su Xi-er, his eyes widened. I have never seen such a good-looking woman before. However, the young man immediately retracted his gaze upon meeting Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold stare.
Wu Ling took a step forward and announced, ¡°My young master and youngdy are borrowing the ce for a night; we have already given some silvers to the old auntie.¡±
The young man softly replied with an affirmative, and his eyes lit up upon hearing the word ¡®silvers¡¯. He immediately walked in and loudly yelled, ¡°Mum.¡±
Watching his back, Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°Prodigal son.¡±
Soon, the sound of the auntie reprimanding him could be heard. ¡°Little brat, you can¡¯t take these silvers. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to get through winter! Your dad is working outside and needs to acquire more winter clothes before his body bes unable to bear it anymore.¡±
¡°Mum, just give them to me. I gambled with the people in the neighbouring vige and lost silvers. If I don¡¯t pay them back, they will beat me to death.¡±
Hearing themotion getting louder from inside the room, Su Xi-er furrowed her brow before pushing Pei Qianhao away and stating, ¡°Return the silvers. We won¡¯t stay here tonight.¡±
The auntie panicked. ¡°Lady, please don¡¯t. My son doesn¡¯t live up to expectations.¡±
The young man immediately said, ¡°Lady, please stay. It¡¯s my fault for not being good enough!¡± He then pped himself twice before walking out of the door.
Pei Qianhao signalled at Wu Ling with his eyes, prompting thetter to walk out and tail the young man.
The auntie sighed depressingly. ¡°Why did I give birth to such a disappointing son? Lady, you must be hungry, right? There isn¡¯t much in a farmer¡¯s family; I¡¯ll go and prepare some baked tbread.¡± The auntie swung the quilt to clear the dust before heading for the kitchen.
Su Xi-er walked to Pei Qianhao¡¯s side. ¡°A-Jing, you can¡¯t spoil a child too much, otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard for them to learn to be good in the future.¡±
¡°Xi-er, we¡¯ll just do whatever you say. If you give birth to a daughter, we¡¯ll raise her like a treasure, but if you give birth to a son, we¡¯ll be stricter.¡±
There was a saying among the people, ¡®Raise a daughter generously; raise a son frugally¡¯[1].
Su Xi-er cupped his face. ¡°A-Jing, why is there still no sign from my stomach?¡± Could it be that there¡¯s something wrong with my body?
¡°You want a child?¡± Pei Qianhao smiled as he embraced her.
¡°Don¡¯t you want one?¡± Su Xi-er asked back.
Pei Qianhao whispered into her ear. ¡°Before we got married, I went to the Imperial Physician Institute, and was informed that your body needs to be nourished. You shouldn¡¯t make love three months before pregnancy.¡± He paused and deeply gazed at her. ¡°Xi-er, once your body is well-adjusted, you can drink some pregnancy preparation soup. After that, you¡¯ll be able to get pregnant with regr lovemaking, but it¡¯s just that...¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze dimmed.
¡°Just that...?¡± Su Xi-er lifted her head to ask.
Pei Qianhaoughed. ¡°You can¡¯t make love for three months; how is this Prince going to endure it? We just got married not long ago.¡±
Su Xi-er widely grinned. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have to quickly nourish my body so that I can get pregnant and force you to yield.¡±
¡°Xi-er.¡± Pei Qianhao called her name before lightly pinching her nose. ¡°Little bewitching fairy, trying to torture this Prince on purpose.¡±
1. Basically, there¡¯s this notion of a parenting strategy that daughters should be brought up in afortable and abundant environment, while sons should be treated more strictly and subjected to harsher conditions.
CHAPTER 486 (1): PERSONALLY RECEIVE
CHAPTER 486 (1): PERSONALLY RECEIVE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t disdain this crude baked tbread from a farmer¡¯s family. They aren''t worth much. You can try eating to fill your stomach.¡± The auntie ced the tray on the table.
Su Xi-er picked up a piece and passed it to Pei Qianhao. ¡°A-Jing, try some.¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t reach out his hand to take it, and instead lowered his head to take a bite from the tbread in her hands.
¡°The two of you married recently, right?¡± The auntie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she saw their loving affection.
Su Xi-er stuffed the baked t bread into Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand and turned around. ¡°You¡¯re right, Auntie, we did just get married recently.¡±
¡°I knew it; newlyweds often act this way. There are still many days ahead of you, and I hope you can continue being affectionate with each other.¡± The auntie¡¯s face was wreathed in smiles.
¡°Auntie, the baked tbread you make is really delicious.¡± Su Xi-er took another piece and happily ate it.
Noticing the few sesame seeds beside her mouth, Pei Qianhao carefully helped her wipe them away.
When the two of them were done eating, the auntie took the te back to the kitchen. It was at this moment that Wu Ling walked in and bowed, ¡°After tailing that young man, this subordinate found him hanging out with some other wastrels in the vige. He told them that two nobles were visiting his home, and proposed to rob you at night.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze flickered. How amusing that they¡¯re actually nning to rob me; it must be the first time someone has the intention to rob A-Jing.
¡°This subordinate tied all of them to the tree trunks at the entrance of the vige. I will release them in two hours.¡±
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°Wu Ling, you did well; you¡¯ll be rewardedter.¡± He helped Auntie teach a lesson to her son, and reminded him to learn to be a good person in the future without hurting anyone¡¯s life.
Afterwards, Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er washed up before returning to their room to rest. Two hourster, Wu Ling went to the vige entrance and reprimanded the young men, only letting them go when they no longer dared to retort.
The night passed peacefully, and the next day, Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er bid goodbye to the auntie before continuing their journey to Nanzhao. They travelled practically non-stop for the next few days, only finding ces to rest at night before finally reaching the capital of Nanzhao.
Only after the guards at the city gates inspected them could they enter the city, so Su Xi-er used the time to lift the curtain and watch the soldiers who were patrolling around.
¡°A-Jing, the officials should be at the court assembly right now. Should we go to the imperial pce now?¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°We should make use of this opportunity to enter the pce.¡±
Su Xi-er understood what he meant. The atmosphere in the capital is extremely tense, and the court is definitely in an impasse. If it can¡¯t be solved internally, someone from the outside will have to break the standoff.
The horse carriage headed for the imperial pce, but when they arrived at the street that it was located on, a group of soldiers came forward and forced the carriage to stop.
The soldier at the lead loudly hollered, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to continue travelling forward! Security has been stringent for the past few days!¡±
Wu Ling immediately responded, ¡°Audacious! Prince Hao of Beimin is sitting in the carriage; quickly report to the Emperor of Nanzhao toe out of the pce to receive him!¡±
The soldiers were half sceptical. When Prince Hao of Beimin came to the state banquetst time, he created much fanfare. How could he possibly have secretly entered Nanzhao¡¯s capital this time? There is definitely something fishy. We mustn¡¯t let them go without careful examination.
Hence, the soldier shifted his gaze and bowed. ¡°Prince Hao, why didn¡¯t you inform His Majesty beforehand that you wereing to Nanzhao? How can you expect this subordinate to believe that it is really you?¡±
Soon, a long arm reached out from within the curtain, bringing a gold waist tablet before the soldier¡¯s rapidly widening eyes.
It¡¯s really Prince Hao of Beimin! He hase to Nanzhao!
CHAPTER 486 (2): PERSONALLY RECEIVE
CHAPTER 486 (2): PERSONALLY RECEIVE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Only when he heard a soft affirmative from within the carriage did the soldier dare to stand up and run towards the imperial pce.
~~~
Inside the Golden Throne Room, Ning Lianchen was seated on the Dragon Throne while dressed in his Dragon Robes[1] and gazing at the officials kneeling in the hall.
The officials had submitted a memorial for the Imperial Beauty Selection to proceed right away. In it, they had also requested for the daughter of the Chief Minister of War to enter the pce again. Not only that, they had also requested for Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s daughter to enter the Female Selection Pce as well.
After selecting eight daughters from the officials to fill the imperial harem, they would choose two more women from among themoners to pacify the civilians.
Ning Lianchen¡¯s eyes were cold as he pped his right hand against the armrest of the Dragon Throne, abruptly standing up. ¡°Are all of you threatening this Emperor?¡±
Emperor Father began taking in women into the imperial harem when he was 15; made love to his first woman when he was 16; had his first child when he was 17; appointed an empress when he was 18; and had his first child die when he was 19. The same has been true for every past emperor of Nanzhao; they follow the rules and regtions.
But I don¡¯t want to be forced to do things!
The officials lowered their head and unanimously chorused, ¡°This humble subject doesn¡¯t dare to, may Your Majesty reconsider.¡±
Ning Lianchen softly chuckled. ¡°This Emperor insists on not doing what you want; we¡¯ll discuss the matter of filling the imperial harem next time! If anyone still stubbornly wants to submit a memorial, he will be executed on the spot!¡± His voice was icy cold and firm.
The officials received a massive shock, with many of them quickly exchanging nces with one another. A momentter, the Chief Minister of War took the lead in stepping forth and bowed. ¡°The Ning Imperial Family has hardly any descendants, and Your Majesty is the only one left after the Eldest Imperial Princess passed away during the tumultuous wartimes. By filling the imperial harem, we can bring a celebratory atmosphere to Nanzhao, as well as stabilise the court. After Prince Yun passed away, many generals and soldiers under him refuse to submit to Your Majesty. May Your Majesty reconsider.¡±
With the Chief Minister of War leading, the other officials concurred. ¡°May Your Majesty reconsider!¡±
The words reverberated throughout the Golden Throne Room. Ning Lianchen narrowed his eyes, shooting out frigid looks as his fists tightly clenched. A momentter, he raised his hand and instructed the Imperial Army guards outside the hall. ¡°The Chief Minister of War has aged, and should retire early and return to his hometown to recuperate. Guards, send the Chief Minister of War away from the court assembly.¡±
The officials were shocked. His Majesty removed the Chief Minister of War¡¯s ck official¡¯s headwear! He¡¯s too immature and impetuous, letting his emotions get the better of him!
Seeing how Ning Lianchen didn¡¯t give him face, the Chief Minister of War bluntly eximed, ¡°Your Majesty, this humble subject is loyal, and risked death to advise Your Majesty for the sake of Nanzhao. Yet, you reciprocated me in such a manner. You have bitterly disappointed the hearts of the officials, and even more than that, the hearts of themoners!¡±
¡°Does this Emperor need to exin to you when issuing an edict?¡± Ning Lianchen countered, then swept his gaze across the other officials.
The Imperial Army guards outside the hall acknowledged the order and came in, preparing to drag the Chief Minister of War away.
¡°This humble subject can walk on my own! I hope Your Majesty won¡¯t regret this in the future!¡± The Chief Minister of War coldly harrumphed before personally throwing his ck official¡¯s headwear onto the ground.
It¡¯s fine even if I lose my position as an official! His Majesty has yet to mature; once I have subdued Prince Yun¡¯s remaining power, I will consolidate that with my own power and attack the imperial pce!
Back then, when Ning Lianchen was roping me in to please Prince Yun, his attitude wasn¡¯t like this!
The Chief Minister of War¡¯s face darkened as he walked out of the Golden Throne Room.
A short while after he left, a soldier hastily ran into the hall and didn¡¯t even have the time to bow before shouting, ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Hao of Beimin has entered Nanzhao, and is currently outside the pce gates!¡±
The officials¡¯ expressions immediately changed. Why has Prince Haoe to Nanzhao?!
Delight appeared on Ning Lianchen¡¯s face, but he quickly stowed it away before walking down the steps. ¡°This Emperor will personally receive Prince Hao.¡±
1. The designs vary ording to dynasties, but they basically have patterns of dragon embroidered on the robes. Here¡¯s just one of the many examples.
CHAPTER 487 (1): STUN THE WHOLE AUDIENCE
CHAPTER 487 (1): STUN THE WHOLE AUDIENCE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
All of them ignored the Chief Minister of War as they passed by, causing him to grit his teeth in ire. How am I going to smoothly integrate Prince Yun¡¯s remaining military power with Prince Hao around? Would Prince Hao interfere and mess things up?
At that thought, the Chief Minister of War began to regret his reckless behaviour just now. I offended His Majesty and threw my ck official¡¯s headwear to the ground. Now that Prince Hao is here, my n to consolidate military power will definitely be affected.
Outside the vermillion-red pce gate, Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er had already alighted the horse carriage, and were standing side by side as they waited for Ning Lianchen.
15 minutester, the gates slowly opened, and Ning Lianchen appeared in his Dragon Robes. Upon noticing his imperial elder sister, his eyes were filled with joy. I didn¡¯t expect that Imperial Elder Sister would rush all the way here to Nanzhao despite not replying to my letter!
Ning Lianchen sped up his pace and soon stopped before the two of them, but with the court officials around, he had to maintain the authority of an emperor. ¡°Prince Hao, why didn¡¯t you inform this Emperor beforeing to Nanzhao?¡±
Pei Qianhao slowly replied, ¡°You once invited this Prince and the Princess Consort to Nanzhao when we were married. Recently, this Prince happened to have some free time, and the Princess Consort also likes drinking the Jade Dew Nectar wine in Nanzhao, so we decided toe and impose on you for a few days.¡±
¡°How could you call that imposing on me? Prince Hao, it is Nanzhao¡¯s honour to have you here. Do quickly enter the pce! The Imperial Kitchen will immediately prepare some delicious wine and dishes.¡± Ning Lianchen revealed a cordial smile and extended his hand to wee them in as he spoke.
As he did so, Su Xi-er immediately surmised the situation after sweeping her gaze across the gathered officials. There is a mix of good and bad officials in the crowd, while some used to be Prince Yun¡¯s subordinates. There are even a few present who aggressively submitted a memorial, stating that I was creating disorder in the Ning Imperial Family because of my minority bloodline.
It was inconvenient for me to deal with themst time I was here, but now I¡¯m going to punish them all at once. Let¡¯s see who dares to meddle with Lianchen¡¯s reign in the future!
Sensing Su Xi-er¡¯s cold gaze, the officials couldn¡¯t help but lift their heads to look at her, only to be stunned when they realised who she was.
This is Princess Consort Hao? Isn¡¯t she the maidservant who was following Prince Hao during Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet?
That lowly maidservant climbed up to be Princess Consort Hao just like that! Prince Hao tantly disregards the rules too much!
Disapproval was clear in the eyes of many officials. Regardless of how intelligent, capable, and pretty this maidservant is, the blood that flows in her is ultimately still lowly.
Easily recognising the look in their eyes, Su Xi-er purposely said, ¡°Your Majesty, did you chide the Nanzhao¡¯s officials in the Golden Throne Room just now? Why are all of them looking at me with a dark expression?¡±
The officials immediately came to their senses and quickly subdued their expressions. Prince Hao is present, and she¡¯s already Princess Consort Hao. We can just discuss it privately.
Pei Qianhao surveyed the officials and resoundingly said, ¡°In Beimin, if a subject refuses to obey the imperial authority, they will just be dragged out and executed. If any dare to follow, they will quickly meet the same fate. Your Majesty, although this method may be a bit extreme, this Prince believes that you will find it quite effective if you try it out; nobody will dare to disobey any longer.¡±
CHAPTER 487 (2): STUN THE WHOLE AUDIENCE
CHAPTER 487 (2): STUN THE WHOLE AUDIENCE
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
¡°Prince Hao, Nanzhao practises benevolent governance. However, hearing your suggestion makes this Emperor consider a system that is both forgiving and harsh; we can¡¯t just keep indulging people.¡± Ning Lianchen¡¯s voice was crisp, his gaze deliberately flicking towards several select officials.
The targeted officials trembled, and their breathing involuntarily became shallower.
Su Xi-er grabbed Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the pce; it¡¯s cold outside.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Pei Qianhao squeezed her hand, all remnants of his coldness gone. One would even be able to detect a trace of gentleness in his voice.
Ning Lianchen gestured at them to enter, and the three of them walked in, leaving the group of stunned officials behind. The wind suddenly became stronger, causing some of them to shiver in the cold. Some officials sighed before boarding their own carriages and returning home, no longer in the mood to discuss anything.
~~~
Inside the Emperor¡¯s repose pce, Ning Lianchen dismissed the guards. Only when the three of them were left alone did he drop his facade and greet Su Xi-er.
¡°Lianchen, did something happen to Yinyin?¡± Su Xi-er got straight to the point.
Ning Lianchen nodded. ¡°Despite the stringent security, she actually managed to leave the pce. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because she¡¯s too smart, or because I was too careless.¡±
Pei Qianhao replied, ¡°Both.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately tugged at him. ¡°Solving the problem is our current priority. We¡¯ll talk about the reason after we find Yinyin. Lianchen, when I took you out of the pce during our childhood, we would often secretly sneak into the horse carriage transporting vegetables from the Imperial Kitchen.¡±
Ning Lianchen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s how Yinyin left too. At the very least, we¡¯ll have a lead to follow if we use the trail from the Imperial Kitchen¡¯s vegetable transport carriage.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s coldly remarked again, ¡°The littless has legs; she can walk on her own. She must have hidden herself after leaving the pce. Your Majesty, are you sure you want to search for her and get her back?¡±
¡°Of course, I promised Grand Tutor Liu to take care of her until shees of age. He gave his life for me, and I am very much indebted to him...¡±
Pei Qianhao interrupted him. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, you might as well not search for her. It¡¯s rather good for that littless to live outside too.¡±
His words received Su Xi-er¡¯s probing gaze. ¡°A-Jing, did you send someone to secretly search for Yinyin?¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t. How would this Prince have the time to do such a thing when I just arrived with you?¡± Pei Qianhao intentionally added. ¡°The imperial pce isn¡¯t an ordinary ce. Isn¡¯t it more carefree to live outside?¡±
Ning Lianchen understood his logic. It¡¯s my fault that Yinyin has suffered many grievances in the pce; I didn¡¯t take care of her properly. But I¡¯m also worried about leaving her alone on the outside. What if she gets deceived?
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze kept darting between Ning Lianchen and Pei Qianhao before she finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you make the decision. Dispatch people to find Yinyin right away. After we find her, she will return to Beimin with me. I like thisss quite a lot.¡±
Ning Lianchen immediately refuted, ¡°She can¡¯t go back with you.¡±
I found her noisy when she was around, but now that she¡¯s not here, I can¡¯t help but feel that there¡¯s something missing.
¡°Why can¡¯t she go back with me? Lianchen, do you like her?¡± Su Xi-er had always been straightforward when talking to Ning Lianchen.
Ning Lianchen felt as if his throat was blocked, and was unable to answer.
How could I possibly like a 10-year-old girl? I¡¯m just not used to her absence. It¡¯s that simple.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened. I have to admit that these two siblings are very dense when ites to their feelings. I kept hinting my feelings to Xi-er back then, but she still wasn¡¯t moved. Thankfully, I expended a lot of effort, and she finally became my woman.
¡°Lianchen, if you like Yinyin, it¡¯s all the more important that you get her back. She¡¯s only six years younger than you; that¡¯s nothing much. Wouldn¡¯t you say so, A-Jing?¡± Su Xi-er turned to look at Pei Qianhao.
Only then did Ning Lianchen realise that Su Xi-er had been calling Pei Qianhao ¡®A-jing¡¯. That¡¯s probably his pet name.
CHAPTER 488 (1): NOT AN EXCEPTION
CHAPTER 488 (1): NOT AN EXCEPTION
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
As an emperor, every one of my actions is watched by the officials. If they discover me missing from the imperial pce, it would undoubtedly have them asking questions. Besides, finding Yinyin is not something that can be done in one day.
¡°Lianchen, now that A-Jing and I havee to Nanzhao, you must properly entertain us. Which official would dare to object?¡± Su Xi-er took Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Dress in casual clothes and secretly investigate.¡±
Pei Qianaho nodded, then looked towards Ning Lianchen. ¡°Your Majesty, you should make preparations to begin searching tomorrow. Only when Nanzhao¡¯s matters are resolved can Xi-er be relieved.¡±
¡°Imperial Elder Sister, sorry for making you worry.¡± Ning Lianchen¡¯s voice wasced with guilt.
¡°Lianchen, you bear a huge responsibility on your shoulders. Since the court is unstable, I will definitely assist you. You have to perform better than not only Emperor Father, but every emperor in Nanzhao¡¯s history. Do you understand?¡± Su Xi-er raised her left hand and curled it into a fist.
Ning Lianchen immediately raised his right hand and wrapped it around her right fist. ¡°Imperial Elder Sister, I will work hard.¡± He then turned into the inner chamber and reced his Dragon Robes with a set of ordinary clothing.
¡°A-Jing.¡± Su Xi-er turned around, only to find a ssh of displeasure in his gaze. He must be jealous.
Thus, Su Xi-er could only raise her hand and wrap it around his. ¡°You¡¯re such an enormous jealous jar of vinegar.¡±
¡°Xi-er, this Prince is a little jealous of Ning Lianchen.¡± Pei Qianhao lowered his head and gazed deeply at her.
I¡¯m jealous that Ning Lianchen has apanied her for such a long time. Even if I know that they are siblings, my heart still feels ufortable.
¡°Are you going to get jealous of your own children in the future?¡± Su Xi-er bantered.
Pei Qianhao grinned and pecked her lips. ¡°I will treat our child extremely well, but the condition is that he can¡¯t snatch you from me.¡±
¡°Jeez, you¡¯re like a child.¡± Su Xi-er poked his forehead.
Soon, Ning Lianchen emerged in his nondescript clothes. Then, the three of them boarded an ordinary horse carriage and left from the back gate of the imperial pce.
~~~
Pei Qianhao¡¯s arrival had left several officials in a state of panic, and they were all attempting to deduce his reasons foring. Among the most worried was the Chief Minister of War, Lord Zhu, and the Chief Imperial Censor, Lord Qian.
In a moment of impulse, Lord Zhu had impetuously tossed his ck official¡¯s headwear to the ground. Now, he was left mulling over how he would seize control over what remained of Prince Yun¡¯s military power.
It was at this moment that a family servant came to report. ¡°Patriarch, Lord Qian hase to the residence.¡±
Lord Zhu immediately raised his hand and sprung up from the chair. ¡°Quickly, lead him in.¡±
¡°This lowly one will get to it right away.¡± The family servant soon brought Lord Qian into the main hall of the Zhu Residence.
Only after everyone was dismissed did Lord Qian start speaking. ¡°Prince Hao¡¯s reason foring to Nanzhao this time is definitely not simple. You and I have been officials for many years, yet you lost your position just like that. Even Prince Yun didn¡¯t treat you like that when he was still alive. His Majesty¡¯s methods are really bitterly disappointing to us old officials.¡±
Lord Zhu snorted. ¡°He¡¯s simply ughtering the chicken as a warning to the monkey; punishing me first as a deterrence to others. As for the other officials who have been around for many years, I¡¯m afraid their good days areing to an end.¡±
¡°Lord Zhu, you and I have always been on the same boat. Back then, both of us were the ones leading the proposal to put Ning Rn to death. Now that His Majesty has obtained power, do you think he¡¯ll let us off when he had a good rtionship with Ning Rn?¡± Lord Qian tightly knitted his brows.
CHAPTER 488 (2): NOT AN EXCEPTION
CHAPTER 488 (2): NOT AN EXCEPTION
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
¡°He definitely won¡¯t! If I really return to my hometown, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll only be killed by the pursuers His Majesty sends. When driven to our wits¡¯ end, we can only...¡± Lord Zhu paused and whispered something to Lord Qian.
¡°Lord Zhu, we can only do this now. His Majesty will definitely be entertaining Prince Hao, and since he didn¡¯t order the Imperial Kitchen to prepare food and wine for tonight, he must be nning on leaving the pce. That is our chance to act.¡±
¡°Alright, then let¡¯s do just that! At that time, we¡¯ll push all the me to Prince Hao.¡± Lord Zhu¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness.
Everyone says that Prince Hao is ruthless and heartless; they¡¯ll probably buy the story if we im that he killed His Majesty.
Immediately after, the two walked into the study and meticulously strategised how they were going to assassinate Ning Lianchen and push the me onto Pei Qianhao. Unfortunately for them, they were blissfully unaware that they had already be the target of a certain someone¡¯s revenge.
~~~
Inside the horse carriage, Su Xi-er looked at Ning Lianchen. ¡°You should deal with the Chief Minister of War and the Chief Imperial Censor soon.¡±
¡°Imperial Elder Sister, I¡¯ll naturally punish them. I have already secretly sent people to obtain evidence of their corruption, but there¡¯s still not enough evidence.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°By the time all the evidence has been collected, they would have already revolted. They disrespect the imperial authority, and have no regard for propriety; why do you still need to search for more evidence? Lianchen, you are sometimes too benevolent.¡±
Some people are too evil, and must be punished. Even if we don¡¯t take their lives, we have to destroy any power that they possess.
¡°Imperial Elder Sister, I understand.¡± Ning Lianchen replied with a deep gaze.
An emperor can¡¯t escape from bloodshed. What Imperial Elder Sister said is right; we should be ruthless when we need to.
Ning Lianchen looked at the passers-by on the streets through the gap of the curtain. I wonder where Yinyin is.
¡°A-Jing, let¡¯s go to where the 800 elite troops are camping at.¡±
Ning Lianchen was confused. Why are we going there? I don¡¯t n to deploy those 800 elite troops. The current Nanzhao is not ready for a war to break out.
¡°Let¡¯s go there then.¡± Pei Qianhao instantly understood her intention. There are capable detectives among the elite troops; they¡¯ll be able to find Liu Yinyin with even the tiniest clue.
However, Su Xi-er¡¯s thoughts were in factpletely different from Pei Qianhao¡¯s. ¡°Nobody in the suburban area that the elite troops are camping at knows that they belong to A-Jing. Why don¡¯t we just make use of the current situation? We can say that Your Majesty has stationed numerous elite soldiers in the suburbs to protect the civilians in the capital city from danger. Not only will this threaten the overly ambitious officials in court, we can also use this chance to search for Yinyin.¡±
Ning Lianchen finally understood. Imperial Elder Sister¡¯s strategy is really amazing! Deliberately feigning that a battalion of elite troops is ready at all times will apply pressure to the officials without requiring us to actually mobilise them.
Su Xi-er continued. ¡°Even if Yinyin has left, she will still miss you in her heart; after all, you have been her only family ever since her parents passed away. You can release the news that you¡¯re heading to the army barracks to survey the soldiers'' training. As long as Yinyin is in the vicinity, she will definitely secretly run over to peep on you.¡±
Pei Qianhao stared at her twinkling eyes as she excitedly borated on the details of the strategy. To think that she was able to n something like this down to thest detail in such a short time. Moreover, it will all be done without expending a single soldier.
I¡¯m proud that my woman is so smart; in fact, only I can beat her in this aspect. Pei Qianhao¡¯s heart was filled with delight. Every man had a vain facet to them, and he was not an exception.
¡°Imperial Elder Sister, if Yinyin doesn¡¯te, it would suggest that she¡¯s no longer near the capital.¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have gone far. Although she¡¯s pure and innocent, she¡¯s not silly. She won¡¯t easily trust others, and let herself get kidnapped by the human traffickers.¡±
CHAPTER 489 (1): HAS COME
CHAPTER 489 (1): HAS COME
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Although Yinyin often fools around and acts friendly to others, Imperial Elder Sister is right that she won¡¯t be easily tricked. However, I still can¡¯t help but be worried.
¡°Lianchen, being anxious isn¡¯t going to help anybody. If you knew this would happen, why didn¡¯t you properly take care of her to begin with?¡±
¡°Imperial Elder Sister, I understand what you¡¯re getting at. After we find her, I will definitely dispatch the pce guards to guard over her.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded, a n alreadying together in her mind. After we find Yinyin, I won¡¯t let her remain in Nanzhao. Lianchen has just risen to power, and has yet to mature. With how many court issues are piling up day after day, he won¡¯t have time to take care of Yinyin.
An hourter, Pei Qianhao walked into the army barracks in the suburbs, prompting their general to bow and greet him. ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao raised his hand. ¡°You may rise. This Prince came to check on you today. Even if you are in Nanzhao, you must keep up with your training, and mustn¡¯t becent.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The general deferentially replied before turning back to continue instructing the other soldiers in their training.
Pei Qianhao and Ning Lianchen walked into the tent together, while Su Xi-er ordered Wu Ling to begin to spread the news. It wasn¡¯t long before it caught the ears of some curious children.
Two hourster, everybody within and outside the capital knew that Prince Hao hade to Nanzhao, and that he had entered the army barracks together with the Emperor to inspect the soldiers.
On the other hand, this piece of news shocked the officials terribly, especially Lord Zhu and Lord Qian. We had a perfectly drafted n, yet we¡¯re suddenly informed that His Majesty is with the soldiers training in the suburbs!
Done so secretly, and right under our noses at that. Fortunately, we haven¡¯t started acting yet. Since that¡¯s the case, we will have to improve our n and make it more meticulous.
~~~
10 kilometres away from the suburbs, Liu Yinyin was watching an auntie harvest vegetables from the field. The former was dressed in light yellow coarse clothes, with her hair braided into two pigtails; her spirited eyes still shone, even now.
¡°Yinyin, pick some vegetables back and fry them in. Once your uncle returns, we can start eating.¡±
Seeing the auntie¡¯s smiling visage, Liu Yinyin obediently replied, ¡°Alright, auntie.¡±
The auntie couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw how obedient Liu Yinyin was. Thisss looks rather decent, but I don¡¯t know what happened to her. She kept her lips zipped when I asked about her parents and family. Despite being very gentle and obedient, she¡¯s extremely taciturn. My spouse immediately decided to take her in when he saw how pitiful she was.
There are a few hectares of field that our family manages, along with a few stone houses. My husband transports the firewood, while my son is over 20 years old and in his prime. Raising this littless and providing her with sustenance isn¡¯t a problem.
Picking up the wicker basket, the auntie waved at Liu Yinyin. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home.¡±
Hearing the word ¡®home¡¯, Liu Yinyin was stunned for a moment before returning to normal. She then quietly followed the auntie to the east side of the vige.
Just as they passed the palisade around the house, the auntie¡¯s son, Da Zhu, was returning from selling firewood with a carrying pole on his shoulders. ¡°Mum, I learned of some incredibly big news when I went to the capital today!¡± Da Zhu was visibly excited, as if he had heard an astoundingly joyous matter.
¡°What could you have seen? The most I can think of is a spacious horse carriage.¡±
Da Zhu heartilyughed, and his eyes darted to Liu Yinyin. ¡°Yinyin, guess what I found out?¡±
Noticing that Liu Yinyin was unmoved, the auntie immediately pushed her son. ¡°The littless is tired today, and needs some rest. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡±
¡°Brother Da Zhu, what did you see?¡± Worried that she would dampen Da Zhu¡¯s high spirits, Liu Yinyin decided to y along.
CHAPTER 489 (2): HAS COME
CHAPTER 489 (2): HAS COME
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Dad and Mum are no longer around, and I only have Elder Brother Lianchen. He woulde and cheer me up whenever I was unhappy, and I would always climb onto his back to y with him. However, with so many women entering the pce, the amount of time he can apany me gradually decreased. I couldn¡¯t help but feel miserable about my own sweet being forcefully taken away by others.
Observing that there was something strange about her expression, the auntie immediately went forward to pat Liu Yinyin¡¯s back. ¡°Yinyin, do you feel unwell? I¡¯ll go and ask the vige physician to check on you.¡±
¡°Auntie, I¡¯m fine. In fact, I¡¯m feeling great. I¡¯ll help you wash the vegetables. Uncle has worked hard for the day, so he¡¯ll definitely be terribly hungry when hees back.¡± Liu Yinyin cheerily said.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and prepare the dishes.¡± The auntie pushed her son. ¡°When you go to the capital tomorrow, take Yinyin along with you to y.¡±
Da Zhu immediately agreed. ¡°Alright, we shouldn¡¯t keep the littless cooped up at home too much. Yinyin, I¡¯ll take you out to y tomorrow, okay?¡± He walked to her and raised his hand, about to caress her head.
However, she dodged to the side before he could touch her. Only Elder Brother Lianchen and Fairy Elder Sister can touch my head.
Da Zhu¡¯s hand awkwardly hung in mid-air. This littless must have experienced some misfortune that has caused her to be so distant from others. How pitiful she is...
¡°Yinyin, I¡¯ll take you out to y tomorrow; cheer up! There are many interesting things in the capital. I received some silver pieces from an eminent family for selling firewood today.¡± Da Zhu took out the silver pieces from his sleeve and proudly waved them in front of her.
Staring at those silver pieces, Liu Yinyin responded, ¡°Brother Da Zhu, you¡¯re so amazing.¡±
¡°Yinyin, be obedient and don¡¯t think about the matters in the past anymore. From now on, this will be your home. Even though we¡¯re not wealthy, we can still afford to raise you!¡± Da Zhu cheerfullyughed before turning to step into the house.
Liu Yinyin continued standing alone in the courtyard. Will Elder Brother Lianchen still be in the army barracks tomorrow? Can I watch him from afar? Did he search for me after I left? Is he worried? If he hasn¡¯t done anything to try to find me, it means that he didn¡¯t really think of me as his family.
Upon that thought, she became even more dejected.
Afterwards, Liu Yinyin had her meal with Da Zhu and the rest of the family before washing up and falling asleep.
Before the sky turned bright early the next morning, she was dragged out of bed by Da Zhu. After she was done freshening herself up, she held two white steamed buns in her hand as they boarded the horse carriage bound for the capital.
There were three horses altogether in the vige, and they would only be used as ast resort. Da Zhu had requested the Vige Chief to take Liu Yinyin to the capital to y after seeing how pitiful she was. As such, thetter could only sigh as he gave his permission to use the horse carriage.
After travelling in the horse carriage for more than two hours, Liu Yinyin lifted the curtain. ¡°Brother Da Zhu, I want to go to the army barracks in the suburbs to take a look.¡±
Da Zhu was taken aback. ¡°Why do you want to go there? You already want to be a soldier at such a young age?¡±
¡°Brother Zhu, just take me there please.¡±
Seeing her act in a coquettish manner for the first time, Da Zhu could only nod. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Actually, even if she hadn¡¯t suggested it, I would also have wanted to go. I¡¯d like to see how awe-inspiring the soldiers are, and even luckier if I am able to witness Prince Hao¡¯s elegant demeanour.
Thus, Da Zhu steered the horse towards the army barracks that were located three kilometres west of the suburbs.
In less than an hour, Liu Yinyin could already hear the shouts of the soldiers during their training. She became nervous and tightly clenched her handkerchief.
~~~
Meanwhile, Pei Qianhao, Su Xi-er, and Ning Lianchen were watching the soldiers training their formations inside the drill grounds.
CHAPTER 490 (1): NOT RETURNING
CHAPTER 490 (1): NOT RETURNING
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Wu Ling nodded. "This subordinate stopped a horse carriage. There was a man and a little girl inside who live in a vige about 30 kilometres away from here."
Su Xi-er replied, "Wait outside the military drill grounds. Don''t inform Prince Hao or His Majesty." She then headed out of the army barrack.
There''s an 80 - 90 percent chance that this little girl is Yinyin. As I thought, she hase.
In the military drill grounds, Ning Lianchen happened to see Su Xi-er walking away as his attention shifted for a moment.
Is there news about Yinyin?
He immediately turned to leave when Pei Qianhao called out to him. "This Prince told Xi-er to return to the carriage to get something. Your Majesty, after carefully observing the military formations, did you notice anything strange?" Pei Qianhao pointed to the soldiers gathered in front of them.
Ning Lianchen put his thoughts at the back of his mind and concentrated on examining the scene on the ground, furrowing his brow a momentter. Is there something amiss?
~~~
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er had already left the army barracks, and spotted Liu Yinyin beside the horse carriage with a single nce.
Watching the solemn soldiers, Da Zhu understood that there were stringent military rules. We were discovered loitering outside the army barracks; this is enough to warrant death if they choose to punish us!
"Please let us off. My younger sister and I have never seen soldiers training before, so we just wanted to take a peep from outside; we had no other intentions." Da Zhu beseeched the soldiers in front of them, already halfway to kneeling.
Liu Yinyin reached out a hand to pull on Da Zhu. "Brother Da Zhu, don''t kneel down; there is gold under a man''s knees."
"Yinyin, if I still don''t kneel down, we won''t be able to keep our lives!" He frantically eximed as he tried to pull Liu Yinyin to kneel with him.
Su Xi-er happened to walk over and said to the soldiers, "Withdraw and guard the other entrance."
"This subordinate obeys the order." The soldiers bowed and turned to leave.
Da Zhu could immediately tell that Su Xi-er had some standing, and quickly politely implored, "Young Miss, you are a magnanimous person; please forgive us!"
However, right after he finished pleading, he realised that there was something amiss with Su Xi-er''s expression. He turned to look at Liu Yinyin and found the girl looking dazed.
Su Xi-er shed a smile at Da Zhu, then walked to Liu Yinyin¡¯s side and caressed her head. ¡°Yinyin, why did you secretly sneak off? Were you unhappy? Did you suffer some grievances?¡±
Da Zhu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. This littlesses from a rather significant background; she actually knows this woman! It turns out that she¡¯s the daughter of an eminent family, and secretly ran away because of suffering some grievances! To think that I even thought she was pitiful.
Liu Yinyin lifted her head to look at Su Xi-er. ¡°Fairy Elder Sister, this is Brother Da Zhu. Let¡¯s step aside to talk.¡± She then looked towards Da Zhu and added, ¡°Wait for me here.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded, then pulled Liu Yinyin to a more secluded area. Only then did Liu Yinyin hug the former and sweetly call, ¡°Fairy Elder Sister.¡±
Liu Yinyin kept rubbing her head against Su Xi-er, and there was a trace of sobbing in her voice.
¡°Yinyin, were you unhappy because of the Imperial Beauty Selection?¡±
Liu Yinyin¡¯s body stiffened, only replying a long whileter. ¡°With my parents no longer around, I like to eat candy best, but I only have this one piece, yet there are so many people fighting over it with me. It¡¯s not the Imperial Beauty Selection or Elder Brother Lianchen marrying someone else that I object to, but I¡¯m not happy about him doting on other women. Since he doted on me, why didn¡¯t he continue doing so? Why does he have to dote on others too? Why am I allowed to have a taste of the candy, only to have it taken away in the end?¡±
CHAPTER 490 (2): NOT RETURNING
CHAPTER 490 (2): NOT RETURNING
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Liu Yinyin was stunned for a moment before she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯te to Beimin, you¡¯ll have to return to the imperial pce. In any case, we can¡¯t allow you to stay alone outside.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to return to the imperial pce either.¡±
Su Xi-er pinched her cheeks. ¡°Yinyin, be obedient. Give your Elder Brother Lianchen some time. Come to Beimin with me, and I¡¯ll bring you back when youe of age. Is that alright?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want him anymore; I don¡¯t wish to see him anymore. He snatched my dad away, and is only treating me well out of guilt.¡± She lifted her head to ask Su Xi-er, ¡°Fairy Elder Sister, what does giving Elder Brother Lianchen some time mean?¡±
¡°Sillyss, you¡¯re still young, and there are many matters you don¡¯t understand. You¡¯ll naturally understand when youe of age. Come with me to Beimin, and when you finally return, you¡¯ll find that there will be no other women beside Elder Brother Lianchen. No one will fight with you for the candy.¡±
¡°There¡¯s still five years before Ie of age. If I give Elder Brother Lianchen five years, will he still dote on me like before?¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes sparkled as she hesitantly asked.
Su Xi-er pinched her nose. ¡°Of course, the candy will only belong to you alone; he naturally has to dote on you.¡± She grabbed Liu Yinyin¡¯s hand. ¡°Come, let¡¯s return to the army barracks.¡±
Before Liu Yinyin could say anything, they suddenly heard a familiar male voice. ¡°Yinyin.¡±
Liu Yinyin¡¯s heart fiercely skipped a beat. Elder Brother Lianchen!
Ning Lianchen strode over with a mixture of joy and displeasure in his eyes.
Su Xi-er let go of Liu Yinyin¡¯s hand before walking over to whisper in Ning Lianchen¡¯s ear. ¡°Don¡¯t scare her; she¡¯s still young. You have to coax her.¡± She then walked off.
Soon, it was only Liu Yinyin and Ning Lianchen.
Watching him step forward, Liu Yinyin began to take steps backwards in fear. When she could no longer do so, she could only lower her head and stare at her own feet to ignore him as ast resort.
¡°Yinyin, secretly sneaking out of the pce and leaving your whereabouts unknown is very fun, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ning Lianchen¡¯s voice was deep and filled with the might of an emperor.
Liu Yinyin continued staring at her feet and paid no attention to him.
¡°Speak, Yinyin.¡± Ning Lianchen was about to pull on her arm when she dodged to the side and continued staring at her feet.
Thisss has always been chatty, yet she¡¯s so taciturn today. I am very unused to this.
¡°Yinyin, return to the pce with me. You¡¯re not allowed to secretly sneak out again, otherwise, I¡¯ll harshly beat you.¡±
This time, Liu Yinyin finally responded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. I don¡¯t like it there.¡±
¡°Then where do you want to go?¡±
Liu Yinyin fidgeted in ce for a few moments before she replied, ¡°Elder Brother Da Zhu¡¯s house.¡±
Ning Lianchen furrowed his brow. Since when did an Elder Brother Da Zhu appear? She calls me ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ in front of outsiders, but calls me ¡®Elder Brother Lianchen¡¯ in private. Yet, she has found another elder brother after staying outside for just a few days!
¡°Elder Brother Da Zhu treats me very well, and auntie and uncle do too. They give me everything fun and delicious, and I don¡¯t have to worry about things being snatched away.¡± Liu Yinyin kept muttering,pletely unaware of Ning Lianchen¡¯s expression darkening.
¡°Yinyin, you¡¯re not allowed to fool around. Return to the pce with me.¡± Disregarding her struggling against him, he directly carried her.
¡°Baddie! It¡¯s possible for me to go back! But I want to eat candy!¡± Liu Yinyin shouted at him while hammering her fists at him.
Ning Lianchen stopped in his tracks and put her down. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat candy.¡±
Liu Yinyin tilted her head. ¡°You are the candy.¡±
All of a sudden, Ning Lianchen didn¡¯t know how to reply. Meanwhile, Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao had witnessed this scene while having been hiding in the dark all this time.
CHAPTER 491 (1): I WANT TO SLEEP WITH YOU
CHAPTER 491 (1): I WANT TO SLEEP WITH YOU
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
¡°Her parents passed away early, so she is much more possessive. If she really does get together with Lianchen in the future, I¡¯ll also be relieved.¡± Su Xi-er faintly remarked. Yinyin is pure and innocent. With her around, Lianchen will always have a safe harbour that he can retreat to, regardless of what conflict he is embroiled in.
At this moment, Liu Yinyin struggled free of Ning Lianchen and directly ran over to Su Xi-er¡¯s side. Disregarding Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold gaze, she hugged Su Xi-er. ¡°Fairy Elder Sister, can I sleep with you today?¡±
Despite Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression bing even more foul, a certain untactful littless didn¡¯t pay him any attention. She felt like she had been wronged and was in low spirits, so she was capable of saying anything.
Su Xi-er caressed her head. ¡°Alright, after you return to Beimin with me, you can sleep with me every day.¡±
Her words caused two men¡¯s faces to darken, one being Ning Lianchen¡¯s, the other being Pei Qianhao¡¯s.
Ning Lianchen thoughts immediately flew into disarray. Yinyin is going to return to Beimin with Imperial Elder Sister.
Pei Qianhao thought, One night is not enough? She even wants to sleep with Xi-er every day? Thisss is so bold; we definitely mustn¡¯t bring her to Beimin.
Liu Yinyin retreated from Su Xi-er¡¯s embrace and turned to nce at Ning Lianchen. ¡°I¡¯ll be going to Beimin with Fairy Elder Sister for five years. You must be a wise emperor while I¡¯m gone!¡± Disregarding Ning Lianchen¡¯s astonishment, she then turned around before saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Brother Da Zhu.¡±
Before she could leave, however, Ning Lianchen quickly grabbed her hand and pulled her back. ¡°What Brother Da Zhu? Where did you get so many elder brothers from?!¡±
So it turns out that this littless can get friendly and close with anyone. Does she just call any young man ¡®elder brother¡¯?
¡°Brother Da Zhu is very nice; he wanted to take me to the capital to y. Now that I can¡¯t go anymore, I have to let him know.¡± Liu Yinyin tried to fling Ning Lianchen¡¯s hand away as she spoke.
Su Xi-er watched as the two of them quarreled. Apart from me, Lianchen will only shed his emperor¡¯s facade in front of Yinyin; he¡¯ll be like a child, and have a joyful time messing around.
¡°Lianchen, now that you happen to be free, you should take Yinyin around for a stroll. I¡¯ll go inform her Brother Da Zhu.¡± Su Xi-er said with a smile, but just as she took a step towards the entrance of the army barracks, Pei Qianhao stopped her.
¡°This Prince will let him know.¡± He then pulled her to the side as he strode forward.
~~~
Meanwhile, poor Da Zhu was unaware that two noblemen had taken note of him despite him not having done anything. He was currently standing beside the horse carriage, waiting for the verdict. Soon, he heard a series of steady footsteps. Lifting his head, he noticed a man donned in ck robes embroidered with gold walking over.
The man¡¯s gaze was deep, and he possessed a high-bridged nose. He gave off a mighty aura even as he leisurely made his way over, and every step he took was filled with power.
Da Zhu clenched his fists as he lowered his head and bowed. ¡°This peasant pays his respects to...¡± Who is this person? He could only awkwardly pause when he realised that he didn¡¯t know the name of the person before him.
¡°This Prince recognises that you have taken care of Yinyin; feel free to ask for whatever reward you desire.¡±
Hearing the words ¡®this Prince¡¯, Da Zhu was so frightened that his eyes became nk. A momentter, his knees hit the ground with a thud, reverence filling his eyes. ¡°To think that you¡¯re Prince Hao of Beimin!¡± Da Zhu¡¯s eyes were incredulous as he tried to organise his thoughts after this bizarre urrence.
I have really seen Prince Hao of Beimin, the person I worship the most! He won everyone¡¯s respect and praise in battle by winning despite the enemy¡¯s superior numbers. Although everyone says that he¡¯s a cruel and heartless person, I feel that men should be more like Prince Hao - gant, decisive, and ready to be the first to charge!
Su Xi-er discerned the reverence in Da Zhu¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but propose, ¡°Look at his robust body; why don¡¯t we let him enter the army barracks and take the examination to be a soldier?¡±
CHAPTER 491 (2): I WANT TO SLEEP WITH YOU
CHAPTER 491 (2): I WANT TO SLEEP WITH YOU
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze was cold as he cidly stated, ¡°This Prince¡¯s army does notck soldiers.¡±
¡°This...¡± Da Zhu was at a loss of what to do, and could only look towards Su Xi-er.
¡°A-Jing, even if you don¡¯tck any, Nanzhao does. He has a decent build, and his personality is easy to get along with. If he properly learns, he will definitely be a good general.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze then turned slightly cold as she looked at him. ¡°Are you willing to enter Nanzhao¡¯s army barracks? If you¡¯re willing, I can put in a word with His Majesty.¡±
¡°Of course I am willing; however, I am the only son in my family, and my parents...¡±
Su Xi-er smilied. ¡°Soldiers in the army barracks enjoy a monthly stipend. If your performance is outstanding, it¡¯ll be enough to raise your parents. Besides, your house is not far away from the capital. If we exclude the emergency trainings, you can return home every 10 days.¡±
¡°Alright, thank you benefactor! Thank you!¡± Da Zhu¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude.
I can truly enter the barracks, and there¡¯s no longer any need to sneak gazes at them. Not only that, I can even use the monthly stipend to take care of my parents.
Suddenly, a delicate girl¡¯s voice shouted, ¡°Brother Da Zhu!¡±
Da Zhu turned around. It¡¯s Yinyin!
There is an extremely handsome man beside her. His Majesty and Prince Hao entered the army barracks together, so this man has to be the reigning Emperor! To think that Yinyin is actually someone beside His Majesty!
Da Zhu was so shocked that his expression stiffened.
¡°Elder Brother Lianchen, this is my Brother Da Zhu. He¡¯s a very nice person.¡±
Ning Lianchen gently flicked her forehead. ¡°Randomly epting people as your elder brother when you¡¯re outside?¡±
¡°He¡¯s indeed very nice.¡± Liu Yinyin was not willing to give in.
Su Xi-er took a step forward. ¡°Your Majesty, from what I see, this person has a decent build. Why don¡¯t we test him and conscript him into Nanzhao¡¯s army barracks?¡±
Liu Yinyin was the first to cheer in agreement. ¡°Elder Brother Da Zhu is very strong; he can definitely pass the test.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll have to check whether he has the capability.¡± Ning Lianchen then looked towards Da Zhu. ¡°Enter the army barracks now; Commander Wu from Beimin will personally assess you. If you pass, you can go back today to inform your parents before you enter Nanzhao¡¯s army barracks tomorrow.¡±
¡°This peasant thanks Your Majesty!¡± Da Zhu immediately knelt in gratitude. Soon, a soldier appeared beside him before they departed to meet with Wu Ling.
¡°Fairy Elder Sister, when are you returning to Beimin? Don¡¯t forget to take me away.¡±
Hearing Liu Yinyin express her intentions of leaving again, Ning Lianchen felt a little ufortable in his heart, and carefully pondered over it. It¡¯s better for her if she leaves for now. Once I havepletely stabilised the situation in the court and can sit on the Dragon Chair securely, I¡¯ll bring her back.
¡°We¡¯ll leave in a few days.¡± Su Xi-er smilingly replied. I can only be relieved and leave after I have punished those obstinate old ministers and cleanse the court.
¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave with you in a few days. Fairy Elder Sister, where will you be staying today? I want to sleep with you.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s deep voice immediately escaped from his lips. ¡°Tonight, Xi-er and this Prince will be staying in the army barracks together.¡±
Liu Yinyin continued to ignore Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression. ¡°I also want to stay in the army barracks.¡±
Ning Lianchen tugged on her sleeve. ¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t fool around.¡±
¡°Lianchen, you should stay in the army barracks today too. It will give you a chance to discuss with A-Jing on how to use soldiers.¡±
Liu Yinyin softly harrumphed. ¡°He¡¯s not free; there are many women in the pce waiting for him to pacify them. How can he possibly stay in the army barracks?¡±
¡°This Emperor will stay in the army barracks today.¡± Ning Lianchen coldly announced.
This littless is getting more and more out of hand. She could even talk about something like pacifying women out loud.
Hearing that Ning Lianchen would also be staying here, Pei Qianhao could rest assured that Liu Yinyin wouldn¡¯t be able to climb onto Su Xi-er¡¯s bed.
Seeing that the two were still at loggerheads with each other, she suggested, ¡°Lianchen, take Yinyin around to y and return again when it¡¯s mealtime.¡±
CHAPTER 492 (1): FORTUNATE AND BLESSED
CHAPTER 492 (1): FORTUNATE AND BLESSED
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
Liu Yinyin didn¡¯t want toply, and pushed his arm away. However, just as she was about to head for the army barracks, she was attracted by the ¡®Sugar People¡¯ and ¡®Ring Toss¡¯ that Ning Lianchen began talking about. It wasn¡¯t long before she obediently followed him.
When the administrator heard that Pei Qianhao would be staying in the army barracks, he immediately cleared out an army tent and tidied it up before allowing Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er to enter.
When Su Xi-er went in, she was assailed by a wave of both nostalgia and unfamiliarity. I used to constantly be sleeping in tents, going to bed without even taking my clothes off. It wasn¡¯t like I was able to get a good sleep while being bogged down by urgent matters from the frontline either.
¡°Xi-er.¡±
¡°Mmm? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Xi-er walked to Pei Qianhao¡¯s side and lifted her head to ask.
Pei Qianhao hugged her. ¡°Nothing, I was just calling you.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± Su Xi-er softly replied and nestled against his chest.
Soon, he called again, ¡°Xi-er.¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Nothing.¡± Pei Qianhao replied with a smile.
However, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t buy his answer this time, and stared straight at him. ¡°What exactly is the matter? You called me quite a few times.¡±
¡°How is your body holding up after such a long journey?¡±
Thinking that he was genuinely concerned about her, Su Xi-er immediately replied, ¡°My body is alright. It¡¯s not like water where...¡±
Before she could finish her sentence, she sensed a hand roaming over her body. It¡¯s still broad daylight! We can¡¯t mess around!
She immediately grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t fool around.¡±
¡°You just said that your body is feeling fine.¡± Pei Qianhao whispered into her ear, the overtone in his words as clear as day.
So that was what he meant by asking how my body was holding up!
Su Xi-er pinched him. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get your way today.¡± She then pushed him away and turned to walk out of the tent.
However, he pulled her back after she had only taken a few steps, pressing her against one of the wooden support pirs. ¡°Xi-er, I didn¡¯t touch you for the few days we were in the horse carriage. I also held it in when we were at the taverns since I was afraid your body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. But now that I see you jumping about in a lively fashion, I can¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze swept past the lower part of his body, and her heart fiercely leapt. He really can¡¯t hold it in anymore. Since when...? I didn¡¯t even notice it at all.
¡°Xi-er, there¡¯s only two of us. The soldiers won¡¯t disrupt.¡± Pei Qianhao walked closer to her, whittling away at her barriers.
¡°A-Jing, it¡¯s still the middle of the day. Why don¡¯t I use my hand? Then, at night, we can... is that alright?¡± The tips of Su Xi-er¡¯s ears immediately flushed red. I actually took the initiative to propose using my hand.
¡°Xi-er, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Pei Qianhao softly said, his hands already sliding beneath her clothes in a practised manner.
Seeing his eyes, Su Xi-er knew that he had indeed held it in for a long time. Fine then, I¡¯ll just let him do it this once. Hence, she nodded, and hooked her arms around his neck, coordinating with his movements.
The interior of the tent was filled with heated passion. Pressed against the wooden pir, Su Xi-er raised her head and wrapped both of her legs around Pei Qianhao¡¯s waist while he lowered his head to capture her fragrant lips. ¡°Xi-er, it¡¯s been so many times; are you still nervous?¡±
¡°A-Jing, don¡¯t speak.¡± Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t bear his provocation, and involuntarily raised her hand to smack him.
The corners of Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips curved up as he pressed them to her ear. ¡°Xi-er, your body is very fragrant andfortable.¡± His warm lips then gradually drew a trail downwards.
~~~
Meanwhile, in the military drill grounds, the soldiers were currently observing Da Zhu as Wu Ling ran the former through several drills.
CHAPTER 492 (2): FORTUNATE AND BLESSED
CHAPTER 492 (2): FORTUNATE AND BLESSED
Rakumon | Novel Trantor(@_rakumon_)¤¬¥·¥§¥¢¤·¤¿Í¶¸å - 2020Äê 9ÔÂÔÂ2ÈÕÎçáá7•r49·ÖPDT
¡°Commander Wu, can I enter the army barracks?¡±
Wu Ling nodded. ¡°Yes, you can. Your body is very tough. Train diligently, and you¡¯ll be able to be the next Qin Ling.¡±
After Wei Mohai died, Qin Ling¡¯s reputation had be so great that even Da Zhu had heard of him before. He immediately became embarrassed. ¡°Commander Qin is so powerful. After Prince Yun died, he retreated into the wild to live in istion. Everyone is very impressed by him.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you work hard! Go home and inform your parents; then, pack up your things and report to Nanzhao¡¯s army barracks tomorrow. It¡¯s in the other direction of the suburbs.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go home now.¡± Da Zhu bowed and quickly left the army barracks.
With the results of the assessment out, Wu Ling asked the other soldiers for Pei Qianhao¡¯s whereabouts so that he could report. After taking a few steps however, he paused. The Princess Consort is also around. I better not go, in case I disrupt Prince Hao¡¯s good mood.
Thus, Wu Ling turned to the military drill grounds again.
Inside the tent, Pei Qianhao was filled with vigour and spirit after enjoying the beauty. He picked up the teapot and poured a cup of water as he sat down ¡°Xi-er, the army barracks doesn¡¯t have tea leaves. Please put up with it and drink some water.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s face was still rosy and charming. She took the teacup and gently sipped it to moisturise her throat.
¡°Xi-er, at night...¡±
Su Xi-er tly refused him. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±
Pei Qianhao chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I will be having a meal with Ning Lianchen tonight. You can apany Yinyin while I discuss matters of the military with him.¡±
¡°A-Jing, Lianchen still has many aspects to improve on. Your talent and ability in leading troops, as well as your ability to govern, is widely acimed. You should teach him more; don¡¯t keep things to yourself.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a given that I¡¯ll teach him, but I¡¯m not allowed to keep things to myself? I never make a losing deal; Xi-er, how will you please me?¡±
Su Xi-er cast a sidelong nce at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I please you just now?¡±
Just now, he was allowed to do whatever he wanted, and he even tried a few positions. Did I refuse him?
¡°You have to continue pleasing me like this.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were full of smugness.
He¡¯s probably the only one who could be smug from this. Su Xi-er inwardlymented to herself.
¡°A-Jing, I have to punish a few officials this time. I¡¯ll return to Beimin only after this has been aplished.¡±
¡°Xi-er, are they the Chief Minister of War and the Chief Imperial Censor?¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head. How does he know? Did he go secretly investigating again?
While she was still confused, Pei Qianhao continued. ¡°My investigation has already found that numerous officials submitted a petition together in order to make some groundless usations of you interfering with the court. They also harped on you having a lowly bloodline. Many of these officials were instigated by the Chief Minister of War and the Chief Imperial Censor.¡±
He paused for a moment and deeply gazed at her. ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t said, this Prince would also have dealt with them.¡±
Su Xi-er ced the teacup in her hand down and grabbed his hand. ¡°A-Jing, don¡¯t hide things from me when you do them. You have done too much for me, while I have nothing I can do for you.¡±
¡°Xi-er, you have also done a lot for me. You¡¯re cooperating with me in bed now, and you¡¯ll be giving birth to our children before guiding them in the future.¡±
¡°A-Jing.¡± Su Xi-er softly said. ¡°You once told me that you like virtuous women who assist their husbands and teach the children. They would wait for you toe home the entire day, only relying on you for their lifetime. A-Jing, when Nanzhao has stabilised, I¡¯m willing to be that kind of woman for you.¡±
The once dazzling and glorious woman who was unparalleled in strength was willing to shed her magnificence and be gentle just for his sake. I¡¯m the most fortunate woman to have married him. And he was also the most blessed man to have married her.
Chapter 493 (1): Punishing The Obstinate
Chapter 493 (1): Punishing The Obstinate
Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er sat on the chairs beside the table as they waited for Ning Lianchen and Liu Yinyin to return.
¡°A-Jing, you should probably have someone go out and search for them.¡± Concern gued Su Xi-er¡¯s countenance.
They only went out for a quick stroll; why aren¡¯t they back yet?
It was at this moment that Ning Lianchen and Liu Yinyin entered the army tent, the atmosphere between them strangely taciturn. Liu Yinyin even had her head lowered, her face a fiery shade of red.
¡°Lianchen, what¡¯s wrong with Yinyin?¡± Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Before Ning Lianchen could reply, Liu Yinyin¡¯s frantic expression belied her panic as she hastily waved her hand. ¡°Nothing much. I had a very happy time ying today. Fairy Elder Sister, let¡¯s eat.¡± She then skipped to the table and sat beside Su Xi-er.
Liu Yinyin reached out to pick some food, but Su Xi-er ended up helping her grab the ones she wanted since her arms were too short. ¡°Just let me know what you want to eat and I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±
¡°Fairy Elder Sister, you¡¯re so nice.¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s face was all smiles as she held her chopsticks and began cheerfully digging in.
Ning Lianchen sat down beside Liu Yinyin, and couldn¡¯t help but speak up when he saw how quickly she was eating. ¡°Eat slowly; no one will fight with you.¡±
Why is thisss such a glutton? She ate so much the whole afternoon, yet she¡¯s still wolfing down her food in such huge mouthfuls right now.
Liu Yinyin chewed on the green vegetables as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because no one is fighting with me that I¡¯m eating like this. If someone were to steal from me, I wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to eat.¡±
Her words reminded Ning Lianchen of what she had told him this afternoon, and his eyes involuntarily dimmed.
Sensing that something was amiss, Su Xi-er immediately interjected, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s eat. I have been starving while waiting for you and Yinyin toe back.¡±
As soon as Pei Qianhao heard that she had been starving, he deftly set a few dishes onto her te.
The four of them continued to partake of their meals, and the atmosphere gradually warmed up. Afterwards, Pei Qianhao and Ning Lianchen entered one of the private tents to discuss military strategies, while Su Xi-er stayed behind to apany Liu Yinyin.
Inside the army tent, Su Xi-er poured a cup of water for Liu Yinyin. ¡°Yinyin, what did you do today?¡±
¡°Elder Brother Lianchen took me to the capital to view the Sugar People and Ring Toss. After that, we went to the mountains to admire the flowers. Despite it being such a cold day, there were still many small wild flowers in the mountains.¡± Liu Yinyin kept chatting in a cheery manner.
Only when she was halfway through her story did she suddenly pause. She appeared to have recalled something, and her face immediately lit up in a blush.
Su Xi-er noticed that Liu Yinyin¡¯s face now looked the same as it had when thetter had entered the tent and asked, ¡°Yinyin, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Liu Yinyin repeatedly shook her head. ¡°Nothing much. Fairy Elder Sister, let¡¯s wash up so that we can retire early.¡±
It¡¯s so obvious that she doesn¡¯t want to answer me. Su Xi-er didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go and bring the hot water. Wait here.¡± She then walked out of the army tent.
Watching her departing figure, Liu Yinyin raised her hand and gently patted her cheeks. Elder Brother Lianchen and I inadvertently stumbled across a man and woman who were entangled with each other in the mountains. Before I could get a closer look, he had already covered my eyes and forcefully dragged me away.
But I am unable to forget the words the man said. ¡°You torment people so much. You said you didn¡¯t want it, but you really do.¡±
She didn¡¯t understand what the two people were doing, but for some reason, her face had blushed when she heard the moans from the man and woman. She also subconsciously told herself that she wouldn¡¯t inform anyone about this matter.
Chapter 493 (2): Punishing The Obstinate
Chapter 493 (2): Punishing The Obstinate
¡°Fairy Elder Sister, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Liu Yinyin hopped down from the chair, and took a handkerchief before wiping herself down. It wasn¡¯t long before she was finished and setting the handkerchief down beside the basin.
¡°Yinyin, go and rest first. I¡¯ll apany you to sleepter.¡± Su Xi-er took the basin of water and turned to leave the army tent.
Liu Yinyin thought that Su Xi-er woulde back soon, but after waiting for an hour, it was Ning Lianchen who came instead.
Her tiny body scrambled up from the bed. ¡°Elder Brother Lianchen, why did youe?¡±
¡°Fairy Elder Sister won¡¯t being tonight.¡± Ning Lianchen stated as he sat beside the bed.
Liu Yinyin blinked her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep by myself then. Go out.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll watch you sleep.¡±
Liu Yinyin became solemn and rigidly remarked, ¡°Elder Brother Lianchen, I didn¡¯t know that you were that kind of person.¡±
Ning Lianchen furrowed his brow, and he raised his hand to caress her head. ¡°Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. I¡¯ll leave after you have fallen asleep.¡±
¡°Forget it; I wanted you to apany me to sleep when we were in the imperial pce, but now... Hmph, you said that you didn¡¯t want to, but you really do.¡±
Hearing herst sentence, Ning Lianchen¡¯s eyelid twitched, and his face immediately darkened. ¡°Yinyin, why do you learn the bad things but not the good things? How are you going to marry in the future?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t use marriage to deceive me. If I can¡¯t get married, I¡¯ll just give it up. When I return five yearster, I¡¯ll nibble on you for an entire lifetime.¡± Liu Yinyin put her faith in Su Xi-er¡¯s words. Five yearster, there will be no one to fight over the candy with me.
¡°Yinyin, be obedient when you reach Beimin. Now that Nanzhao is unstable, I won¡¯t be able to take proper care of you if you stay by my side.¡± Ning Lianchen¡¯s voice softened.
¡°I know. Fairy Elder Sister said that it would take at most five years for you to be very powerful. At that time, if I really can¡¯t get married, will you allow me to nibble on you for an entire lifetime?¡± Liu Yinyin raised her head to look at him earnestly.
¡°If that¡¯s really the case, I¡¯ll raise you for an entire lifetime.¡±
Liu Yinyin put out her pinky finger. ¡°Let¡¯s make a pinky promise.¡±
Ning Lianchen reached out his hand and hooked his pinky finger with hers.
¡°Elder Brother Lianchen, since you really want to, you can apany me to sleep today.¡± Liu YInyin giggled as she hooked her arms around his neck.
¡°Stop messing around; be obedient.¡± Ning Lianchen reached out his hand to stop her.
What is going on in that brain of hers today? When we saw that man and woman in the mountains, I should have also covered her ears instead of just her eyes.
Suddenly, hasty footsteps and loud yells could be heard from outside the army tent.
Ning Lianchen¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Yinyin, stay here and don¡¯t go out.¡± He then turned to walk out of the tent.
A soldier immediately came to report, ¡°Your Majesty, there are a number of bandits ambushing us. Prince Hao ordered us to deal with it as an emergency.¡±
Ning Lianchen¡¯s eyes were filled with a solemn look as he quickly walked forward, running into Su Xi-er who was making her way over.
¡°Lianchen, the Chief Minister of War and the Chief Imperial Censor are revolting. These two obstinate people have gained the upper hand by striking first.¡±
However, these two people are also foolish; acting without knowing that the 800 soldiers in these barracks are elite troops. Even if they dispatched a few thousand people, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough to take these soldiers down.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of mockery as she turned to head back the way she came, Ning Lianchen following closely behind.
¡°Lianchen, I¡¯ll go to the front while you take 200 soldiers from the military drill grounds and break their siege from behind the mountains.¡± Su Xi-er quickly gave some instructions before shouting her orders to the 300 soldiers behind her. ¡°All of you are to leave from the left and encircle the enemy. Tonight, we¡¯ll be going after a turtle caught in a jar ©` an easy prey!¡±
The current Su Xi-er was emanating a harsh aura from her body, and her eyes were overflowing with coldness.
Chapter 494 (1): Upheaval
Chapter 494 (1): Upheaval
Pei Qianhao was d in a ck robes embroidered with gold, and it fully disyed his murderous aura as it fluttered in the wind. His body stood tall and proud, and his eagle-like eyes appeared to detect every movement that the enemy made.
A momentter, three words escaped from Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips. ¡°Kill without mercy.¡± His voice was as cold as ice, and his words were carried by the wind.
The few hundred elite soldiers obeyed themand and raised their shields to change their formation,pletely blocking the storm of arrows from all directions. At the same time, the remaining soldiers directly broke out of the siege and went up the mountain, throwing the enemy troops into a frenzy as they lost their nerve. All of them turned to the Chief Minister of War, Lord Zhu, for instructions.
¡°Your Excellency, what should we do? This military force is too powerful; they¡¯re not like ordinary soldiers at all. Could there have been a mistake in the information you previously received?¡±
Lord Zhu tightly knitted his brow. Having lived on the battlefield for many years, I can tell that these soldiers have definitely gone through some special training. It¡¯s impossible for Ning Lianchen to have raised so many elite troops in such a short amount of time!
¡°Lord, they are breaking in! This subordinate proposes that we should swiftly retreat!¡±
¡°If we retreat, demise will be our only fate!¡± Lord Zhu immediately waved his hand and signalled for another group of soldiers to get out.
The boulders have already been prepared, but why is there still nobody acting after I have issued the order?! Lord Zhu nced to the side, suddenly catching a slender figure brushing by. However, the speed of whatever had just run bybined with the darkness to make Lord Zhu think that his eyes were ying tricks on him.
¡°Quickly, roll the boulders!¡± Lord Zhu was getting anxious. We must suppress the people charging up by using the boulders!
Right after issuing hismand, a frosty voice rang out from behind him. ¡°Lord Zhu, you¡¯re leading such a free andfortable life.¡±
Suddenly, a hand had wound itself around Lord Zhu¡¯s neck, slowly suffocating him. I never expected that I would fall into the hands of a woman. How did she creep up on me so silently?!
The soldiers witnessing the scene were absolutely frantic. Themander-in-chief is caught! He¡¯s being forcefully choked by the throat!
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes were harsh as she looked at the crowd and sternly hollered, ¡°Surrender! Otherwise, you will be killed without mercy!¡±
At the same time, she increased the force in her hands, making it even harder for Lord Zhu to breathe. He immediately waved his hand. ¡°Stop the attack!¡±
With hismand, all the soldiers put down their bows and arrows. The elite troops that were closing in from all sides swiftly trapped all the soldiers led by Lord Zhu, making any further resistance futile.
¡°Miss, please spare my life!¡± Lord Zhu beseeched as he gasped for air.
¡°Lord Zhu, what guts you have! Where is your partner in crime, the Chief Imperial Censor, Lord Qian?¡± Su Xi-er snorted, her voice frigid enough to cause Lord Zhu¡¯s heart to shiver.
It was at this moment that Ning Lianchen led a group of soldiers over with Lord Qian in hand. The former fiercely flung Lord Qian onto the ground and pulled out a sword from a nearby soldier¡¯s scabbard. ¡°Lord Qian, were you nning to murder this Emperor?¡±
Lord Qian knelt on the ground with a thud, his body trembling as he kept kowtowing. ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive this humble subject. I was forced by Lord Zhu to do all of this! This humble subject didn¡¯t wish to! I really didn¡¯t wish to! This humble subject is loyal...¡±
Su Xi-er interrupted him. ¡°What loyalty! You led so many soldiers tounch an ambush in the middle of the night. Did you know that Prince Hao¡¯s elite troops were stationed here just to deal with a bunch of overly ambitious wolves like you?!¡±
Chapter 494 (2): Upheaval
Chapter 494 (2): Upheaval
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t make any further exnations as she ferociously turned her wrist, twisting Lord Zhu¡¯s neck. Just like that, his breathing stopped, and his eyes rolled backwards, his body instantly copsing to the ground. Witnessing their master being killed, the group of soldiers were at a loss of what to do.
Seeing that Lord Zhu had just been killed by Su Xi-er, Lord Qian was frightened to the point that his body stiffened, his eyes holding an empty dazed look. It appears that my death is inevitable.
Suddenly, a cold and deep male voice could be heard. ¡°Your Majesty, throw Lord Qian into the Celestial Prison to serve as a deterrence to others and establish your might as an emperor.¡±
A tall man appeared in front of others, the moonlight covering his body making him appear even colder than usual.
Su Xi-er looked towards Lord Qian and softly chuckled. ¡°Your Majesty, the new rules drawn up by the Chief Minister of Justice can be used on Lord Qian.¡±
¡°No, this humble subject doesn¡¯t want that!¡± Lord Qian wished he could die on the spot as soon as he heard that.
Living would be worse than death if those were to be used on me!
At that thought, he immediately got up, closed his eyes, and dashed straight towards a tree trunk.
However, before he could finish this act of defiance, a pain shot through his knees and forced him to the ground. The soldiers behind him immediately sprinted forward to seize him.
Su Xi-er chuckled. ¡°We can¡¯t let him off that easily. Dying by smashing his head into a tree is too lenient of a punishment.¡±
I still haven¡¯t forgotten that the Chief Imperial Censor was the first among all the officials to submit the petition! Throwing me into the Celestial Prison, banishing me from the Imperial Family, and exiling me were all things thought up by Lord Qian!
Back then, Lord Qian was very loyal to Yun Ruofeng, but what was the result? After the end of my previous life, Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t promote Lord Qian much either.
¡°Soldiers, send Lord Qian to the Celestial Prison tonight! This Emperor will personally interrogate him tomorrow before publicly announcing it on the noticeboard!¡± Ning Lianchen was exhibiting the disposition of an emperor as he spoke, and it wasn¡¯t long before Lord Qian was dragged away..
Su Xi-er swept her gaze across the soldiers who had been under Lord Zhu. ¡°Do you all want to follow Lord Zhu, or follow His Majesty and swear your loyalty to Nanzhao?¡±
Lord Zhu is already dead; following him means death! Without any hesitation, everyone knelt down and chorused, ¡°This subordinate is willing to pledge my life in swearing fealty to Your Majesty.¡±
¡°You have just watched your master die. Should I say that all of you are wise to adapt to the circumstances, or that you are changing sides too quickly?¡± Pei Qianhao coldly remarked, his voice filled with mockery. The soldiers under me would never swear loyalty to another.
All the soldiers'' bodies stiffened. So we still have to die?
Ning Lianchen spoke in a steady voice. ¡°All of you are civilians of Nanzhao, so this Emperor won¡¯t be so merciless. I will give you two choices: One, return to your hometown and never receive any sry from the court again. Two, enter the army barracks and start over from the lowest rank.¡±
A soldier of the lowest rank has to take care of the military logistics and exhausting manualbour. They can only return to their hometown semiannually, but even that is in question if an emergency situationes up. On top of everything else, their sry is the lowest as well.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t say anything, expressing his approval towards Ning Lianchen¡¯s move.
A momentter, almost all the soldiers nodded, dering that they were willing to enter the army barracks and start from the bottom. There were also a few soldiers who set their swords to the side, wishing to return home and be farmers.
Ning Lianchen waved his hand. ¡°The ones willing to stay will train together with the fresh batch of soldiers that are entering the army barracks this year. Of course, you will all be reassigned to differentmanders.¡±
The soldiers bowed. ¡°Sincerely obeying Your Majesty¡¯s edict.¡±
Not long after, all the soldiers besides a small group left to clean up the aftermath of the battle, descended the mountain in an orderly fashion.
Pei Qianhao walked towards Su Xi-er and grabbed her hand. ¡°Xi-er, you¡¯re not to hide from this Prince and charge at the front in the future.¡±
¡°Tonight¡¯s matter was an emergency. You know that these two dog servants used to...¡±
Before she could finish protesting, he had lowered his head and whispered into her ear. ¡°Xi-er, I have already prepared a cruel punishment for Lord Qian. Those who offended you must die a tragic death.¡±
Chapter 495 (1): Extremely Tempting
Chapter 495 (1): Extremely Tempting
¡°Xi-er, kiss this Prince if you¡¯re touched.¡± Pei Qianhao rubbed his forehead against hers and intimately made the suggestion, ignoring that Ning Lianchen was present.
To Ning Lianchen, however, those words were just another sign of Pei Qianhao¡¯s sincere feelings for his sister. Thus, he tactfully turned to leave.
Suddenly, a soldier frantically came forth. ¡°Reporting to Prince Hao, Miss Yinyin is not in the army barracks.¡±
The warm and cosy atmosphere was immediately destroyed, and Su Xi-er furrowed her brow. She¡¯s missing again, and it definitely wasn¡¯t her own decision this time! If she¡¯s disappeared, could it mean that someone had been secretly waiting to strike?
Ning Lianchen felt as if his heart was being tightly squeezed. I just found her, and now she¡¯s missing again. Before he had even finished sorting through his thoughts, his legs were already anxiously carrying him towards the army barracks.
¡°A-Jing, let¡¯s quickly go and take a look.¡± Su Xi-er immediately followed Ning Lianchen, leaving Pei Qianhao to swiftly grab onto her as they hastily left. Even though it¡¯s a small mountain, the way down is still slippery. What if she identally falls?
The soldiers were in the process of scouring all the army tents when they finally arrived, but there were still no signs of Liu Yinyin. Afterwards, Pei Qianhao dispatched the soldiers tob the surrounding area.
Su Xi-er found it strange. Even if we mobilised the troops to encircle the bandits, there were still soldiers who were left behind to guard the army barracks; it¡¯s impossible for a traitor to have done it. Could it be that Yinyin was scared and hid herself in a ce she thought was safe?
With that in mind, Su Xi-er gave the barracks another meticulous search before finally heading to the drill grounds. There was a sandpit in the middle, as well as some hollow trunks that were used for training. That being said, she immediately noticed that one of the trunks was shaking, and turned to walk towards it.
Pei Qianhao quickly followed and came across the same scene. ¡°The littless is hiding in there.¡±
¡°Yinyin, it¡¯s alright now. Quicklye out.¡± Su Xi-er stood in front of the hollow trunk. After the sound of some frantic movements, Liu Yinyin¡¯s small figure darted out while still shivering in fear.
¡°Fairy Elder Sister, I¡¯m scared.¡±
Su Xi-er went forward and hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Lianchen was very anxious when we heard you were missing. All of us were worried sick.¡±
¡°Fairy Elder Sister, was my dad killed by those people?¡± Liu Yinyin shuddered, a tear glistening from the corner of her eyes.
I was able to hear everything that went on outside just now, but I was left all alone in the big and empty army tent.
¡°Yinyin, the viins who killed your dad are already dead. Come on, let¡¯s go and see Lianchen together.¡± Su Xi-er held her hand and took her out of the military drill grounds.
Pei Qianhao followed behind, watching as the moonlight washed over the two people in front of him.. He felt like there was an inexplicable aura overflowing from Su Xi-er.
This is probably what people call a motherly halo.
When she gives birth to a daughter in the future, I¡¯ll watch them walk from behind.
The corners of his mouth gradually curved up at the thought. When we return to Beimin, I must make sure that her body is properly nourished. As long as I can restrain myself for three months, everything else will be fine.
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er was unaware that Pei Qianhao had contemted so many matters in such a short amount of time.
By the time they reached the centre of the army barracks, Ning Lianchen had received the news of Liu Yinyin¡¯s reappearance.
When he saw Liu Yinyin, he felt as if his suspended heart could finally be relieved, but he still put on a solemn expression. ¡°Yinyin, where did you run off to?¡±
Liu Yinyin trembled and ducked behind Su Xi-er before peeking her head out, staying quiet as she nervously peeked at Ning Lianchen.
Chapter 495 (2): Extremely Tempting
Chapter 495 (2): Extremely Tempting
Noticing the encouragement in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes, Liu Yinyin nced at Ning Lianchen before walking to his side and softly saying, ¡°Elder Brother Lianchen, I hid because I was scared. I didn¡¯t disappear on purpose.¡±
Ning Lianchen caressed her head. ¡°Yinyin, nothing must happen to you.¡±
¡°I know. My dad entrusted me to you before he died, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to face him if something happened to me.¡±
Su Xi-er was watching the two of them when an arm circled around her waist, and a man¡¯s voice streamed into her ear. ¡°Xi-er, let¡¯s return to the army tent and rest. We¡¯ll go to Nanzhao¡¯s capital early tomorrow morning.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Su Xi-er nodded, then cast a final nce at Ning Lianchen and Liu Yinyin before leaving with Pei Qianhao.
It would be good if the two of them can be together in the future.
In five years¡¯ time, Yinyin will havee of age, and she will be able to stand in front of Lianchen as a woman. At that time, Lianchen won¡¯t be able to view her as a little girl anymore. However, ns tend to be overly optimistic. As for whether they can truly wait five years, nobody knows what will happen.
Inside the army tent, Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er embraced each other on the bed after washing up.
¡°Xi-er, tell me about your childhood.¡± Pei Qianhao hugged her tight. He nted a warm kiss on her forehead before moving to her ear.
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°Before Empress Mother passed away, I was as mischievous as a boy. No, I was even worse than a boy. Many of the officials¡¯ sons couldn¡¯t defeat me.¡±
¡°Oh? You often yed with the officials¡¯ sons when you were young?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s rather sad when I think about it. Before Grand Tutor Liu, there was another Grand Tutor. Unfortunately, his son passed away at the age of five, and he retired before returning to his hometown. Back then, that son was my...¡± Su Xi-er paused and carefully observed Pei Qianhao, finding something amiss with his expression.
Is he jealous again?
¡°Xi-er, continue. I want to know everything about you, just like how I understand your body.¡± Pei Qianhao deliberately kneaded the spot his hands were on, causing her body to shiver.
¡°Who speaks like you?¡± Su Xi-er cast a sidelong nce at him with a pouting expression.
¡°What was the Grand Tutor¡¯s son to you?¡± Pei Qianhao continued to probe.
¡°Him? He was a snotty-nosed kid. He would cry whenever he met with trivial matters. When I took him to get a beehive, he was stung until his whole face was swollen before crying for a few days. He cried even more than a girl. If I had known that he would die at five, I wouldn¡¯t have bullied him that much.¡±
¡°Xi-er, what else?¡±
Su Xi-er mused for a moment. Following that, my days were very calm because Empress Mother passed away. After she passed away, the pce was filled with delicate beauties, and Emperor Father would dote on one every few days. There was a favoured consort who was insufferably arrogant,pletely disregarding everyone once she was pregnant. I purposelyid out a n for her to fall into the water and miscarry.
Emperor Father knew about what I did, but he didn¡¯t reproach me, and neither did he disclose it.
Seeing that she had be silent, Pei Qianhao knew that she had triggered some sorrowful memories. ¡°Xi-er, you were very mischievous when you were young, but I was very obedient. My father would work outside while my mother tidied up the house and prepared our meals; her health wasn¡¯t the best.¡±
¡°A-Jing, you and I will also have children in the future.¡±
¡°Mmm, we¡¯ll have children.¡± Pei Qianhao softly replied. He then turned around and pressed her under his body. ¡°Princess Consort, why don¡¯t we battle one more time tonight?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyelids twitched. He changes topics so quickly! We just did that earlier today, and now he wants to do it again!
¡°Xi-er, do you want it?¡± Pei Qianhao seductively enticed, lowering his head to kiss her ear.
¡°I don¡¯t.¡±
¡°Xi-er, didn¡¯t you know? Usually, when women say that they don¡¯t want it, their body really does.¡± Pei Qianhao continued to tempt her as his hand roamed about her body.
Chapter 496 (1): A Contemptible Person
Chapter 496 (1): A Contemptible Person
¡°Xi-er, I¡¯m already being so open; of course I want it.¡± Pei Qianhao nted a trail of kisses along her cheeks before finally capturing her fragrant lips.
The words Su Xi-er wanted to say died in her throat as Pei Qianhao lifted her chin up. Her mouth was slightly parted, and he took the opportunity to slip his tongue in. At the same time, his hands didn¡¯t remain idle, instantly wandering towards her inner robes as he began kneading her body.
Under his attack, she felt as if her body had turned into water. A pleasant moan escaped from her lips, and as her legs were lifted, her mind also became nk as she epted him. The atmosphere inside the army tent became fiery, a stark contrast to the frigid outdoors.
~~~
Liu Yinyin stared at the ceiling of the army tent as she lied in bed. Her mind was filled with the chaotic noises that she had heard earlier. Badly frightened, she had run to the drill grounds before hiding in one of the empty hollow tree trunks; she hadn¡¯t been able to stop her shivering as the frigid winds blew at her.
¡°Yinyin, sleep. I¡¯ll watch you.¡± Ning Lianchen softly coaxed her as he reached out his hand to caress her head.
¡°I¡¯m scared. I want to sleep with Fairy Elder Sister.¡± I don¡¯t want to sleep by myself tonight.
¡°Fairy Elder Sister has a husband; she naturally can¡¯t apany you to sleep.¡±
¡°She clearly promised me.¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment.
Ning Lianchen softly said, ¡°Yinyin, I¡¯ll apany you tonight.¡±
Liu Yinyin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep with me tonight?¡±
¡°Mmm¡¡± Before Ning Lianchen could finish speaking, she interrupted him, her hands wrapping around the quilt before lifting it. ¡°Since you¡¯re going to apany me to sleep, then be fast. It¡¯s cold outside.¡±
Ning Lianchen¡¯s face immediately darkened. Thisss is overthinking again. I¡¯ll only watch her fall asleep while sitting here, and I¡¯ll do it for the entire night.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep? Why aren¡¯t you moving? You¡¯re lying to me again.¡± Liu Yinyin put the nket down and unhappily harrumphed. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep alone. You don¡¯t have to worry; after all, we¡¯re going to be separated.¡±
Ning Lianchen looked at her, suddenly feeling as if he couldn¡¯t understand her. She¡¯s clearly only 10, yet she still speaks in such a mature manner at times.
After a long while, Liu Yinyin heard some movements from beside her. Thinking that he had stood up and was about to leave, her heart felt a little ufortable. However, she felt the quilt being lifted up a momentter, and Ning Lianchen climbed in after having removed his outer robes.
With her back pressed against him, Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyelids fiercely twitched. She immediately turned her head and saw his handsome face magnified before her eyes. ¡°You¡¡±
He really climbed onto the bed! All those times I tried to climb onto his bed were futile, but now, he has taken the initiative.
Liu Yinyin was suddenly reminded of how her parents had hugged her to sleep. By doing this, it means that he is treating me as his family.
Liu Yinyin felt a warm and fuzzy feeling in her heart. She immediately turned around and darted into Ning Lianchen¡¯s embrace, pressing against him even more tightly. ¡°Elder Brother Lianchen, you¡¯re my only family.¡±
Ning Lianchen softly replied as his hands rested on her back. ¡°Mmm, you have family.¡±
¡°I¡¯m so happy.¡± Liu Yinyin raised her head and kissed his chin.
¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t fool around.¡± Ning Lianchen immediately moved away from her.
What on earth is stored in this head of hers?!
¡°When my parents hugged me to sleep, they would kiss my face, and I would kiss their chin. Aren¡¯t you my family?¡± Liu Yinyin felt wronged as she pouted.
Chapter 496 (2): A Contemptible Person
Chapter 496 (2): A Contemptible Person
Ning Lianchen¡¯s gaze darkened. So this was the reason she tried all sorts of methods to climb onto my bed; and it is also why she kissed me. It was actually me who was having wild thoughts about the feelings between men and women from the start. I¡¯m so ridiculous.
¡°Elder Brother Lianchen, I have kissed you. Kiss me too, and we can go to sleep. That was what my parents always did.¡± Liu Yinyin cheerily said.
Ning Lianchen softly replied with an affirmative, then nted a kiss on her face. ¡°Go to sleep, Yinyin.¡±
Liu Yinyin obediently closed her eyes and snuggled her body closer towards him. Finally, she fell into a deep slumber in his embrace, still smiling even in her dreams.
The next day, Ning Lianchen and Pei Qianhao inspected the soldiers¡¯ training. After they were done and issued their instructions, they boarded the horse carriage and headed for the capital.
The news of Lord Zhu and Lord Qian¡¯s revolt had spread like wildfire. People within and outside the capital knew about it. The residences of the two officials were pasted with seals, and their wives and daughters were detained by the government office to wait for a verdict.
Despite the turmoil in the court, no one had expected that the two old officials would actually choose this path. These two people used to take orders from Prince Yun, but they have met with such an end now.
All of a sudden, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s former subordinates were petrified, worried that Ning Lianchen would suddenly make a move on them.
The horse carriage stopped in front of the Ministry of Justice, and Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er alighted the carriage first. Ning Lianchen would bring Liu Yinyin to the posthouse and make arrangements for her before returning.
Although the Chief Minister of Justice, Li He, was Yun Ruofeng¡¯s subordinate in the past, he was someone who served the country, and not the monarch. He would work for whoever had the capability. His principle was: as long as Nanzhao is great, everything will be great.
After Yun Ruofeng¡¯s death and with Ning Lianchen¡¯s growth as an emperor, Li He had gradually be impressed.
However, the person Li He admired the most was Ning Rn. Although she was a woman, she didn¡¯t pale inparison at all to men. In fact, she even outperformed them in most areas, but was too brilliant for her own good. Many of the court officials were jealous and angry at a woman holding such a great amount of power.
When Li He saw Pei Qianhao, he bowed respectfully. ¡°Paying respects to Prince Hao. Why is His Majesty not around?¡±
¡°His Majesty has some important matters. This Prince will interrogate the sinful official first.¡±
Li He was put in a difficult spot. ¡°Prince Hao, Lord Qian was an old official of Nanzhao. Even if we interrogate him, it shouldn¡¯t be something for you to be involved in.¡±
Su Xi-erughed out loud. ¡°Lord Li, what you said is right. However, Lord Zhu and Lord Qian colluded to take not only His Majesty¡¯s life, but also Prince Hao¡¯s. Tell me, can Prince Hao just leave this matter alone?¡±
¡°This...¡± Li He was speechless. After a while, he finally shifted to the side. ¡°Of course he can¡¯t. Prince Hao, Princess Consort Hao, please.¡±
Inside the Celestial Prison, Lord Qian was d in white prisoner¡¯s clothes. His hair was dishevelled and covering his eyes, while his legs were shackled by iron chains.
As Su Xi-er walked into the prison, she suddenly felt as if a whole lifetime had passed. The Celestial Prison I was detained in was in the imperial pce. After Lianchen took control of the court, he abolished the imperial pce¡¯s Celestial Prison and moved it to the Ministry of Justice.
Hearing the footsteps, Lord Qian opened his eyes, but his legs immediately trembled upon noticing Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, I beg of you. Please give me a quick and easy death!¡±
¡°If you answer truthfully, this Prince will do so.¡±
Lord Qian had already been tortured to his limits. I can¡¯t take Li He¡¯s strict new punishment anymore! Even if my body is unharmed, my mind can¡¯t take it anymore; I am constantly anxious and scared, and I can¡¯t feel anything but despair!
¡°Prince Hao, please quickly ask!¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice was cold as his eyes dimmed. ¡°Did you have secret dealings with Beimin¡¯s Third Imperial Prince, Situ Li? Back then, when the officials were submitting the petition to take away Ning Rn¡¯s life, did Situ Li add to the mes?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. Was the matter of me getting incarcerated and executed rted to Situ Li?
Chapter 497 (1): A Rather Good Choice
Chapter 497 (1): A Rather Good Choice
I really can¡¯t take it anymore! My hands and feet are shackled by chains, so I can¡¯t even kill myself by running into the wall. How much longer do I have to bear this kind of pain?
I know! I can justmit suicide by biting my tongue!
Making up his mind, a crazed flicker ran through his eyes.. However, a cold voice had him freezing in ce just as he was about to bite down.
¡°Have you thought about it properly? If this Prince doesn¡¯t hear an answer from you, your whole family will follow you down.¡± His voice was firm, and the scent of fear permeated the air.
After a long while, an anguished voice escaped from Lord Qian¡¯s throat. ¡°Prince Hao, I¡¯ll say it! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± He paused for a moment before his gaze became distant, his memories returning to the night that Ning Rn had brought the troops back after stabilising the war.
Su Xi-er¡¯s breathing became shallower. The officials submitted the petition as soon as I returned, and I was immediately detained in the Celestial Prison. All of my loyal subordinates were kept away from me, and I was unable to calmly analyse the situation in my grief.
But now that I think about it again, the petition to punish me didn¡¯t only concern Nanzhao. If even Situ Li, the imperial prince of another country, was involved, it can only mean one thing.
¡°Prince Hao, I indeed had dealings with Situ Li; even Prince Yun didn¡¯t know about this. But Situ Li also had interactions with Prince Yun. The former travels in and out of Nanzhao a few times a year, and he mostlymunicates through letters. The previous Eldest Imperial Princess was already a massive threat in Prince Yun¡¯s heart that had to be eliminated sooner orter; Situ Li simply added to the mes and pushed the n forward.¡± Lord Qian sighed and continued. ¡°The condition Situ Li brought up was rejected by Prince Yun, and that was why he looked for me. However, I was loyal to Prince Yun then, and I didn¡¯t promise him. Only when Prince Yun was still hesitating to make a move on His Majesty did I decide to coborate with Situ Li.¡±
Pei Qianhao coldly stated, ¡°Situ Li¡¯s condition was that he would help you gain power, and you will lend him soldiers to attack Beimin.¡±
Lord Qian¡¯s heart jolted. ¡°Prince Hao, you already knew about it.¡±
¡°Xi-er.¡± Pei Qianhao softly called Su Xi-er, bringing out three silver needles from his sleeve.
Su Xi-er understood his intention. She took the silver needles and flicked her wrist, shooting them into Lord Qian¡¯s three major death acupoints. Soon, his breathing stopped, and he died painlessly.
¡°A-Jing, I never expected the Third Imperial Prince...¡±
Pei Qianhao cut her off. ¡°Sometimes, the more aloof a person seems, the more they actually care than others. After Situ Li¡¯s Empress Mother was deposed, she died a tragic death in the pce, resulting in his resentment of the Pei Family. He secretly cultivated his strength, and he didn¡¯t just collude with Nanzhao.¡±
¡°He also colluded with Xiliu and Dongling?¡± Su Xi-er asked.
¡°Xi-er, L¨¹ Liu¡¯s arrangements for your escape were supposed to be foolproof, yet it was still leaked.
Su Xi-er¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°It was rted to Situ Li? Yun Ruofeng should already have deployed all the necessary personnel before then.¡±
¡°Xi-er, regardless of how the world views this Prince, I will still move against Situ Li.¡± Pei Qianhao caressed her hair as a ruthless look flickered past his eyes.
¡°A-Jing, I won¡¯t let him off either. He disrupted Nanzhao¡¯s court and intended to attack Beimin. However, what I can¡¯t stand for most of all is everyone talking badly about you.¡± Su Xi-er grasped his hand, her eyes full of determination.
Suddenly, Ning Lianchen walked in and saw that Lord Qian was already dead.
¡°Lianchen, I killed him. Announce it on the noticeboard right away. As for his family members, just let them off.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze deepened.
Even if he did revolt, we can¡¯t really subject him to the nine familial exterminations. There¡¯s no need to implicate the innocent.
Chapter 497 (2): A Rather Good Choice
Chapter 497 (2): A Rather Good Choice
Not long after, themoners in the capital crowded around the Imperial Noticeboard and couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads. ¡°Why did they be a dotard after being officials for so many years?! Even if they had seeded in killing His Majesty and Prince Hao, Beimin wouldn¡¯t have let this go!¡±
¡°Exactly, they¡¯re really crafty and lowly people! They don¡¯t care about us civilians at all. If Beimin attacks Nanzhao, we¡¯ll be the ones suffering.¡±
¡°Despite that, His Majesty is too benevolent to not punish his whole family. It¡¯s also because of this matter that the Imperial Beauty Selection has to be deferred. It¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s business; if His Majesty doesn¡¯t like it, they can¡¯t just force him to take in imperial consorts.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, let His Majesty be! As long as he governs the country well, we civilians don¡¯t care about anything else. Those officials shouldn¡¯t interfere anymore either; why are they so anxious about selecting consorts for him?!¡±
The notice had sessfully pulled themoners to Ning Lianchen¡¯s side, and they agreed with him postponing the Imperial Beauty Selection. As for those officials who were against the decision, themoners could only disdain them. They¡¯re meddling too much in His Majesty¡¯s family matters.
Thus, Ning Lianchen directly refused to continue the Imperial Beauty Selection in front of everyone during the morning court assembly the next day. The 80 women in the Female Selection Pce were sent out of the imperial pce and back to their respective homes. As for Fang Lingdang, guards were assigned to escort her back to the Fang Residence, but whether the Fang Residence wanted her back was another matter.
With his ideal n ruined, Imperial Physician Fang was vexed and dejected as he sat in the Fang Residence.
¡°Patriarch, the horse carriage from the imperial carriage has brought Young Miss back to the Fang Residence.¡± Right after the family servant finished reporting, they heard the shrill scream of a woman.
¡°Fine, if you dare to bring her into the residence, I¡¯ll hang myself right away! I have lived with you through so many hardships, helped you raise our children, and even almost lost my life because of blood loss while giving birth. To think that you would actually be raising a daughter on the outside!¡± Lady Fang incessantly whined.
I didn¡¯t want Fang Lingdang to serve His Majesty. If she had seeded, that fox vixen mother of hers would definitely have been brought to the residence and acted cocky as if the entire ce belonged to her!
Imperial Physician Fang was even more distressed. This wife of mine was originally the young miss of a wealthyndlord. She took a fancy to me back then and insisted on marrying me. Her father was furious and didn¡¯t give us money for a very long period of time, so we indeed went through many hardships together.
Sigh, when I went to the rural county in the past, I must have been muddle-headed to do that sort of thing with Lingdang¡¯s mother. Who would have expected her to get pregnant after just one time? Despite being criticised by others, she gave birth to the child, and still hasn¡¯t married anyone else.
Imperial Physician Fang stood up. ¡°Fang Lingdang has served His Majesty before, and can potentially enter the pce again one day. The horse carriage that brought her back was from the imperial pce; how will we exin it to His Majesty if we don¡¯t let her enter? Don¡¯t be unreasonable; Lingdang must enter the Fang Residence!¡± He then walked to the entrance and personally brought his daughter in.
Lady Fang red up, and began to curse. ¡°You unfaithful man! I was really blind to have married you!¡±
I don¡¯t believe that my own daughter¡¯s looks lose out to a person birthed by a fox vixen. I¡¯ll think of a way to send my daughter into the pce, and perhaps His Majesty will take a liking to her!
~~~
Inside the posthouse, Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er sat in the main hall as they waited for Ning Lianchen to arrive, and Liu Yinyin would look towards the courtyard from time to time.
Why isn¡¯t he back yet?
Noticing her expectant expression, Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yinyin, if you¡¯re like this, are you sure you still want toe to Beimin with me?¡±
¡°Yes, of course I¡¯ll go. I want to sleep with Fairy Elder Sister.¡± Liu Yinyin shed an innocent smile, but it elicited a certain man¡¯s displeasure.
Only I can apany my woman to sleep; even a littless like Liu Yinyin is no exception. Some things just have no room for discussion. If she goes to Beimin and clings onto Xi-er, I¡¯ll throw her out of the residence. Perhaps sending her into the pce would be a rather good choice as well.
Chapter 498 (1): Set Off Today
Chapter 498 (1): Set Off Today
Liu Yinyin immediately ran towards him and grabbed his hand. ¡°Elder Brother Lianchen, you¡¯re finally back! Let¡¯s go out and y today, alright?¡±
The initial steps of stabilising the court has been aplished. Ning Lianchen rxed his brow and smiled at her. ¡°Of course we can. Where do you want to go?¡±
¡°Fairy Elder Sister, where should we go?¡± Liu Yinyin cheerfully giggled. I¡¯m really happy today.
¡°A-Jing, let¡¯s go to Nanzhao¡¯s Mother River. We can see thendscape garden[1] in the distance while we¡¯re on the boat.¡±
Pei Qianhao agreed. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say.¡±
Liu Yinyin jumped in excitement. ¡°That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s go now!¡± Right as she finished speaking, however, Wu Ling hastily entered the main hall.
¡°Reporting to Prince Hao, Qin Ling rushed to Nanzhao and informed me that Zhen Yu has gone missing.¡±
Pei Qianhao had already dispatched people to investigate Brother Hu. We could only slowly start our investigation in Peach Blossom Vige, but if this Brother Hu is alive, he must have changed his name. It was already hard enough finding him, but now even Zhen Yu is missing.
¡°A-Jing, let¡¯s return to Beimin today. Zhen Yu is very obedient; she wouldn¡¯t have left on her own.¡± Su Xi-er looked towards Ning Lianchen. ¡°We must take our leave now that something hase up in Beimin; help Yinyin pack her things so that we can quickly depart.¡±
Liu Yinyin felt as if her heart was being squeezed. We have to say goodbye so soon?
She looked at Ning Lianchen with reluctance. The books say that all good thingse to an end, and the time for goodbye will inevitablye. After separating today, what will Elder Brother Lianchen be like the next time I see him?
¡°Yinyin, I¡¯ll help you pack your stuff. Go back to Beimin with your Fairy Elder Sister.¡± Ning Lianchen patted her shoulder tofort her. ¡°If I have the time, I will go and visit you.¡±
This littless imed that we would be apart for five years, but I don¡¯t believe it. If we really are separated for five years, will she miss me? I bet that she¡¯ll be crying and insisting on returning.
¡°I¡¯ll be very obedient, so you have to be a good emperor. Only then can Ie back in the future.¡±
Although Liu Yinyin was young, she was precocious, and understood where things stood. If I stay in the imperial pce, I will only be a burden to him. Those officials may even use me as a basis to stir up trouble.
After they finished talking, the two quickly went inside to pack. In less than 15 minutes, a horse carriage was waiting in front of the posthouse, departing soon after. Ning Lianchen apanied them all the way to the suburbs, watching as the horse carriage gradually faded into the distance. When he saw Liu Yinyin¡¯s head peeking out of the carriage window along with her waving hand, he felt pain piercing his heart.
Yinyin, I will definitely be a good emperor. Only then can I truly protect you and ensure that you¡¯re safe and sound.
~~~
Inside the horse carriage, Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes were full of concern. ¡°A-Jing, Zhen Yu¡¯s heart is filled with Brother Hu, and we have already agreed to help her search for him. There¡¯s no way that she left the capital on her own without waiting to hear from us. Who on earth would have abducted her?¡±
¡°I have no idea. There¡¯s nobody who even knows her in the capital, much less somebody who would want to kidnap her.¡± Pei Qianhao contemted. There hasn¡¯t been much progress in the search for Brother Hu. Who exactly made a move on Zhen Yu?
¡°A-Jing, could it have been Xie Yun? Does he already know that the Brother Hu Zhen Yu is searching for looks like you?¡±
A momentter, Pei Qianhao concurred. ¡°Maybe.¡±
Nothing is certain yet. We will only understand the situation when we get back to Beimin.
1. Feel free to search for some ¡®Chinesendscape garden¡¯ images!
Chapter 498 (2): Set Off Today
Chapter 498 (2): Set Off Today
¡°Aye.¡± Wu Ling immediately cracked the horsewhip and increased the speed of the carriage.
Liu Yinyin was quietly sitting at the side as she watched Su Xi-er¡¯s worried expression. This ¡®Zhen Yu¡¯ she¡¯s talking about must be a good person. Good people will be rewarded; nothing will happen to her.
~~~
Meanwhile, the target of everyone¡¯s worry, Zhen Yu, was currently in a small wooden house. She stared at the tightly shut door as she sat on a wooden stool.
After Physician Mei helped Commandery Prince Xie rejoin his bones, there hasn¡¯t been any seriousplication with his condition. After massaging his legs and having him consume medicinal soup, he could even start to walk a little. However, when I woke up one day, I suddenly found myself here.
I don¡¯t know who brought me here, and even the doors and windows are locked. What should I do? How do I get out?
While she was feeling anxious and feeling dejected, some movement came from the door, and a tall man soon walked in.
When Zhen Yu raised her head, she was ted to see that it was Xie Yun, and immediately sprang up from her seat. ¡°Commandery Prince, thank you foring to save me.¡±
She ran towards him, and when she saw him standing ramrod straight, she delightedly remarked, ¡°You can walk now! Your recovery is pretty good. Physician Mei¡¯s medical skills are indeed superb.¡±
Xie Yun shed a sliver of a heartfelt smile on his countenance. ¡°Zhen Yu, it¡¯s all thanks to you that this Prince could recover so quickly.¡±
¡°It¡¯s Physician Mei¡¯s medical skills that are great. Let¡¯s quickly leave. I¡¯m afraid that if the viins appear, we won¡¯t be able to escape anymore.¡± Zhen Yu immediately walked towards the door before seeing that quite a few guards from the Commandery Prince Residence were standing in the courtyard outside.
¡°Zhen Yu, how¡¯s the scenery here?¡± Xie Yun slowly walked to her side and asked as his gaze deepened. Every time I try to get close to her, she would purposely avoid me. She even frequently visits the Prince Hao Residence to ask the guards when Pei Qianhao will be returning.
Xie Yun was aware that Pei Qianhao had agreed to help Zhen Yu search for Brother Hu. What he didn¡¯t know, however, was that this Brother Hu and Pei Qianhao looked alike. As long as Brother Hu is alive, there is no one Prince Hao can¡¯t find in this world.
If Brother Hu appears, Zhen Yu will definitely run to his side and stay there for the rest of her life. My selfish desire is that Brother Hu is either dead or has already married a wife and has a child. What I¡¯m afraid of is that Brother Hu is like Zhen Yu, not searching for her only because he¡¯s tied down by some other matters.
I like Zhen Yu; or perhaps should I say I love her. How ridiculous that this happened to someone like me ©` someone who didn¡¯t even believe in love.
However, since I have fallen in love, I should go and fight for it. So what if she likes Brother Hu?
Zhen Yu was stunned. Why did he ask me such a question? Regardless of how beautiful the scenery is, I don¡¯t like it here.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie, let¡¯s quickly leave. I don¡¯t wish to stay here any longer.¡± Zhen Yu began to walk, but was pulled back.
¡°What...are you doing?¡± His scent wrapped around her as she struggled in his arms, watching his rapidly approaching face.
¡°Zhen Yu, once the Xie Family reinforces its position, I¡¯ll give you a life of glory and luxury, wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡± Xie Yun¡¯s cold eyes suddenly became fiery with a heat that a man would only disy to the woman he liked.
Zhen Yu was in a panic. To think that Commandery Prince Xie has grown such feelings towards me. ¡°Commandery Prince, Physician Mei cured you, not me. Don¡¯t be grateful to me. I don¡¯t want any glory and luxury; I only want Brother Hu.¡±
¡°Your mind is filled with Brother Hu, but will he remember you? Silly Zhen Yu, this Prince will treat you well; I¡¯ll only treat you well for an entire lifetime.¡± Xie Yun moved closer to her.
Disregarding her resistance, he nted a warm kiss on her neck.
I¡¯m very selfish; I want a perfect her. Compared to someone like me who has touched so many women, she is still so clean. But it¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve been so earnest towards a woman as well.
¡°Don¡¯t, stop! I beg of you, please let me go.¡± Zhen Yu desperately struggled.
I¡¯m really scared. I can¡¯t believe that it was Commandery Prince Xie who kept me captive here.
¡°Zhen Yu, now that this Prince has brought you here, I won¡¯t let you go. You have been constantly avoiding this Prince for a while.¡± Xie Yun intently gazed at her, his fingers slowly rising to stroke her quivering lips.
Chapter 499 (1): I Beg Of You
Chapter 499 (1): I Beg Of You
Summary:
Zhen Yu is trapped in a room with Xie Yun, and despite the former¡¯s repeated denial, he continues to make advances on her. This esctes into him forcing her onto the bed and taking her chastity against her will. For the first time, thepletely pure Zhen Yuments and regrets her actions of saving Xie Yun.
She is told over and over by Xie Yun that Brother Hu won¡¯t want her anymore now that she isn¡¯t pure, and she begins to believe it herself. She decides that she won¡¯t look for Brother Hu anymore, but resolves to kill herself to escape from Xie Yun¡¯s clutches.
Once he leaves the room, Xie Yun reveals his ns to have Zhen Yu bear his child. A maidservant and physician are brought in to take care of her, and before Zhen Yu canmit suicide, a guard stops her. He passes on Xie Yun¡¯s threat that if Zhen Yu kills herself, the people of Peach Blossom Vige will pay the price.
~~~
Their bodies were tightly pressed together, and the unfamiliar masculine scent in Zhen Yu¡¯s nostrils caused her to tremble in fear.
I¡¯m so scared; I¡¯m afraid that he will cross the line. Even if I struggle, I won¡¯t be able to escape with the little strength that I have.
Two streams of tears poured down her face as she looked at Xie Yun. She softly beseeched him in a pitiful manner, ¡°You are the high and mighty Commandery Prince, there must be many women who want to follow you. I beg of you, please let me go?¡±
Zhen Yu didn¡¯t know that a delicate and weak appearance often moved a man¡¯s heart the most. Gazing at her moving lips, Xie Yun felt his throat tighten, and couldn¡¯t help but move his own to capture them. This was the second time that he kissed her, but it waspletely different from when she had been unconscious.
He pinched her chin, and she was forced to open her mouth to receive him. Casting aside everything else, he focused only on taking in her scent. His mind was fuzzy as his hands wandered downwards, and only a single thought upied his brain.
I must have her!
A strong sense of danger came over Zhen Yu, and she desperately tried to hit him. Unfortunately, her hands were held behind her back by Xie Yun, and she was gradually pushed against the wall. Tears threatened to spill from her eyes as she felt as if her lips had been kissed until they were numb.
¡°Zhen Yu, don¡¯t cry. Give yourself to me; I will treat you well, and you¡¯ll be the only one for me in this entire lifetime.¡± Xie Yun softly said as he kissed her eyes, taking her tears away.
Zhen Yu¡¯s lips were red. I regret everything that I¡¯ve done. If I knew that things would turn out like this, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to the mountains, and I certainly wouldn¡¯t have followed Physician Mei to the Commandery Prince Residence.
¡°I don¡¯t want you to treat me well. Let me go; I want to leave.¡±
¡°Other than letting you go, I can promise you anything else.¡± Xie Yun continued to kiss her as he slowly raised his hand to untie her sash at the waist. He slipped his hand into her clothes and searched for the softest and most shivering area.
Zhen Yu desperately tried to break her hands free, but Xie Yun used the sash to bind them together. ¡°Zhen Yu, be obedient. I don¡¯t want to harm you. You have never done this before, but you will feel veryfortableter. I want you.¡±
For someone like Zhen Yu, she won¡¯t look for Brother Hu once her body is taken, regardless of how much she likes him.
Fear, panic, and unfamiliarity mixed with a storm of Zhen Yu¡¯s other emotions.. Although she didn¡¯t understand the matters between a man and a woman, she could sense what Xie Yun was doing to her.
If I don¡¯t escape, I will be unclean. With a dirty body, how will I have the face to look for Brother Hu?
Her whole body was trapped by him as her clothes slid off one by one. Even her most private areas were exposed as she bore his fiery gaze.
¡°Zhen Yu, you are very beautiful.¡± Xie Yun picked her up and pressed her to the soft bed.
He had specially instructed for the quilt on the bed to be soft since he was afraid that the hard wooden bed would be ufortable for her.
Feeling humiliated, Zhen Yu bawled. With her hands fastened together and her body firmly restrained, she could only lie there as she felt Xie Yun¡¯s lips roaming across her body.
¡°Zhen Yu, rx.¡± Seeing that her skin had turned extremely rosy, and that her eyes were wet, he thought to himself, She can aodate me now.
¡°Commandery Prince, I will hate you. I will hate you for an entire lifetime!¡± Zhen Yu gritted her teeth, and the always present purity in her eyes faded, reced by an intense hatred.
¡°Hate me then; it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re by this Prince¡¯s side.¡± The corners of Xie Yun¡¯s mouth raised as he moved his body.
She has truly be mine.
Zhen Yu¡¯s head immediately shot up. The most precious thing I have is gone. I¡¯m no longer clean. Brother Hu, where are you?
Her tears were like a broken string of pearls as they trickled down her cheeks.
~~~
Warning: This chapter will contain clear descriptions of sexual violence and assault; if you are in any way ufortable reading this, we¡¯ve written a brief description above with any story relevant events that ur.
Chapter 499 (2): I Beg Of You
Chapter 499 (2): I Beg Of You
Summary:
Zhen Yu is trapped in a room with Xie Yun, and despite the former¡¯s repeated denial, he continues to make advances on her. This esctes into him forcing her onto the bed and taking her chastity against her will. For the first time, thepletely pure Zhen Yuments and regrets her actions of saving Xie Yun.
She is told over and over by Xie Yun that Brother Hu won¡¯t want her anymore now that she isn¡¯t pure, and she begins to believe it herself. She decides that she won¡¯t look for Brother Hu anymore, but resolves to kill herself to escape from Xie Yun¡¯s clutches.
Once he leaves the room, Xie Yun reveals his ns to have Zhen Yu bear his child. A maidservant and physician are brought in to take care of her, and before Zhen Yu canmit suicide, a guard stops her. He passes on Xie Yun¡¯s threat that if Zhen Yu kills herself, the people of Peach Blossom Vige will pay the price.
~~~
Suddenly, she felt something strange within her body, prompting her to fiercely bite her lips. If I don¡¯t bite them tight, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll make some shameful sounds.
¡°Zhen Yu, let it out.¡± Xie Yun lowered his body and kissed her. With practised techniques, he continuously caused her to reach her limits multiple times. She was ultimately inexperienced about such matters and unable to resist his advances. Her mind instantly became nk, and she involuntarily yelled out, greatly pleasing him.
In contrast to the bright sunlight outside the room, the heated atmosphere in the room contained despair and cruelty.
Zhen Yu didn¡¯t know how many times they had done the deed, nor did she know how long they had been doing it for. All she could recognise was that when Xie Yun finally let go of her, she couldn¡¯t feel any strength left in her body; sheid there motionlessly, her tears ran dry.
¡°Zhen Yu, your body has already been taken by this Prince. When things have stabilised, this Prince will go to your home to propose marriage and prepare a glorious wedding for you.¡± Xie Yun pulled the quilt up and covered her with it before sliding underneath himself, hugging her tightly.
However, what greeted him was silence. Zhen Yu seemed to have be an expressionless human doll that was only capable of breathing. No matter what he said, she would ignore him.
Her heart was filled with despair. Isted until I was 23 years old, and I wanted to give the best of my everything to Brother Hu. Yet, not only did I not find Brother Hu, I even lost my chastity. If this had been in Peach Blossom Vige, I would have been punished by drowning in the pig wicker cage.
¡°Zhen Yu, I love you.¡± Xie Yun slowly said as he hovered near her lips, his hands gently kneading her body.
Receiving no answer from her, his gaze deepened, and his actions became more intense. Just as he was about to take her from behind, she suddenly replied, ¡°Take back your love. I only love Brother Hu.¡±
The coldness in her eyes agitated him, and Xie Yun chuckled before he mindlessly took her again. ¡°Will Brother Hu still want you when you¡¯re like this?¡± Before she could answer, he was already increasing the strength in his actions.
Zhen Yu tightly clutched the quilt, and when he was done with his attacks, despite her body left feeling weak, she still fiercely pped him. ¡°Despicable! Shameless!¡±
¡°So what if I¡¯m despicable and shameless? You now belong to this Prince, and that will remain the same in the future. Every man has this pride and vanity. Once a woman loses her body, she can only follow the man who took it.¡±
Every word that Xie Yun spoke was like a knife that cut deeply into Zhen Yu¡¯s heart. I won¡¯t search for Brother Hu anymore, but I won¡¯t submit to this man either.
¡°Zhen Yu, stay here properly. Only when you have considered things clearly will this Prince let you out.¡± Xie Yun nted a kiss on her head before standing up and putting on his clothes.
Zhen Yu closed her eyes. Even if that¡¯s the case, the soreness and pain running throughout my body keeps reminding me of what has happened.
A momentter, she heard some footsteps followed by the sound of the door closing.
When Xie Yun entered the courtyard, a guard came to report. ¡°Commandery Prince, the maidservant and physician have been arranged. They¡¯re almost here.¡±
¡°Be thorough. The person inside is the future Commandery Princess Consort, and nothing can happen to her. Instruct the physician to nourish the Commandery Princess Consort¡¯s body well; this Prince wants a son.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
Giving onest nce at the wooden house, Xie Yun boarded the horse carriage and headed back to the Commandery Prince Residence.
It¡¯s not enough to just take her body; I must also let her be pregnant as soon as possible. Once she bes a mother, she will have to consider her child, and will have to follow me.
She doesn¡¯t have feelings towards me, but that¡¯s fine. All of this can be cultivated. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t obtain her heart.
~~~
Inside the wooden house, Zhen Yu opened her eyes and slowly got up. The quilt slid down and revealed the numerous red marks on her body. With my body gone, I might as well just solve everything by dying.
When she made up her mind and was about to smash her head against the pir of the bed, a guard respectfully said, ¡°Miss, the Commandery Prince instructed me to inform you that you have to think for the sake of the vigers. There are so many vigers in Peach Blossom Vige, and all of them will be counting on you.¡±
Chapter 500 (1): You May Go To The Prince Hao Residence
Chapter 500 (1): You May Go To The Prince Hao Residence
¡°How would this Prince know?¡± It was the first time Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t know how to answer her question.
Xie Yun¡¯s thoughts are constantly evolving, and the types of women he has had are manifold. Who would know what type he likes?
¡°Tail Xie Yun, and we will be able to locate Zhen Yu.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s tone was cold.
What exactly about Zhen Yu has attracted Xie Yun? Could it be that he developed feelings for her after she massaged his bones for a few days? Zhen Yu has endured much hardships in waiting for Brother Hu for so many years. She sacrificed the prime of her youth and so much time, refusing numerous marriage proposals. She couldn¡¯t have fallen for Xie Yun!
¡°A-Jing, secretly dispatch someone to tail him, and we¡¯ll be able to find Zhen Yu within three days. If something has really happened to Zhen Yu, I¡¯ll definitely exterminate him!¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s expression was vicious.
I absolutely abhor men who make use of women the most! Especially those who make a move on those weak and innocent women!
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°There has to be a reason for people looking alike in this world. Since the person she likes, Brother Hu, looks simr to this Prince, I will definitely help her.¡±
Mei Jinxiu didn¡¯t expect that it was the work of Xie Yun again. This despicable and vile person! Both Xie Yun and Xie Liuli are born of the same mother, but why is Xie Liuli so nice, yet Xie Yun is so abominable! I shouldn¡¯t have treated him. I should have made some poisonous power and poisoned him to death! Who asked him to harm people?!
A momentter, Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao boarded the horse carriage, swiftly returning to the Prince Hao Residence.
Right after they alighted, Su Xi-er spotted the horse carriage from the Commandery Prince Residence, and Xie Liuli was dressed in a purple dress as she stood beside the carriage.
When Xie Liuli saw her, she immediately smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±
¡°Liuli, why did youe today?¡±
¡°Elder Brother is no longer grounding me, and he has allowed me toe and look for you. Let¡¯s be friends from now on, alright?¡± Xie Liuliu gave a sincere smile, making people unable to refuse her.
It¡¯s a critical juncture right now, yet Xie Liuli suddenly came to the Prince Hao Residence. I can¡¯t help but be suspicious. Could Xie Yun have used even his own younger sister?
¡°Liuli, do you know about Zhen Yu¡¯s disappearance?¡± Su Xi-er asked with a slight probing look in her eyes.
¡°I do. That day, my brother had a horse carriage send her back to the medical clinic. Early the next morning, Miss Mei came to our residence to demand an exnation, but Zhen Yu had already been sent away. I personally saw her boarding the carriage with my own eyes. Could she have received some news about Brother Hu and went to search for him by herself?¡± Xie Liuli earnestly said the truth.
Su Xi-er was puzzled. ¡°Did you really see Zhen Yu board the carriage with your own eyes? Did it leave the residence? After the carriage left, where was your elder brother?¡±
Xie Liuli noticed the inspecting look in her eyes. ¡°You suspect that my brother abducted Zhen Yu? That can¡¯t be. Although he likes Zhen Yu...¡±
¡°Likes Zhen Yu; are you sure?¡± Su Xi-er immediately caught the crux of the matter, and immediately voiced out.
Xie Liuli¡¯s eyes held aplicated gaze. ¡°It¡¯s the first time my brother¡¯s heart has moved, and he took a liking to Zhen Yu. But he knows that Zhen Yu has someone she likes and didn¡¯t force her. After Zhen Yu left that night, I kept apanying my brother, and there were no guardsing in and out of the residence. My brother definitely wouldn¡¯t have abducted Zhen Yu; he wouldn¡¯t harm her.¡±
¡°Liuli, I¡¯m certain that it was your brother who abducted Zhen Yu. Even if my next words will hurt you, I have to speak the truth about your brother¡¯s character; he is unscrupulous and too despicable.¡±
Zhen Yu stopped herself as her hands tightly gripped the quilt.
He¡¯s threatening me. If Imit suicide, Peach Blossom Vige is be doomed. To think that he¡¯s so vicious. Why does he want to treat me like this? Even after persevering in my search for Brother Hu for so many years, this is the result I get.
Although the door wasn¡¯t locked, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape with the guards around in the courtyard.. After collecting her thoughts, Zhen Yu stood up and ignored the pain in her legs as she slowly put on the clothes on the floor.
Finally, she sat at the edge of the bed in a daze, the past splendor that had lit her eyes faded away.
Not long after, a knock sounded at the door, and someone respectfully spoke. ¡°Miss, have you gotten up? The physician and maidservant arranged for you have arrived.¡±
Zhen Yu kept quiet. I have neither the energy nor inclination to speak.
After a long while, the door was pushed open from the outside. A youngdy dressed in coarse clothes and an old man with a white moustache walked in.
¡°Miss, the Commandery Prince has entrusted this old man to nourish your body.¡± The old man set the medical box down and took a few steps forward, stopping before her to feel her pulse.
Zhen Yu moved to the side and watched him with vignce. ¡°Leave. My body is very well, and doesn¡¯t need nourishment.¡±
The youngdy who came in together with the old man tried to coax Zhen Yu, ¡°Miss, this servant is Xiao Ya, and I¡¯ll be in charge of serving you for this period of time. You seem to have a deficiency in vitaliy, and your body seems weak. If you don¡¯t nourish it, what are you going to do if you get sick?¡±
¡°All of you are Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s people. I don¡¯t need you to be hypocrites.¡±
Xiao Ya could discern the young woman¡¯s disgust for Xie Yun, and an idea came to her. ¡°Miss, even if you want to leave, you still have to nourish your body well. Otherwise, you¡¯ll immediately faint even if you escape. If you really detest the Commandery Prince, I also won¡¯t let you continue to be tormented.¡±
Zhen Yu raised her head to look at her. ¡°You will help me escape?¡±
¡°Mmm, although I have been a maidservant in the Commandery Prince Residence for many years, I still understand certain matters. Miss, allow me to say something honest. The Commandery Prince likes you; following him will allow you to enjoy a life of glory and luxury as the revered Commandery Princess Consort. Apart from Princess Consort Hao, you will be the most honourable person in Beimin.¡± Xiao Ya went forward and patted Zhen Yu¡¯s shoulder.
Having been a maidservant for many years, I have learnt to observe people¡¯s expression and behaviours to deduce their thoughts; this is the area I excel in most.
Zhen Yu¡¯s expression was stunned for a moment before she looked towards the old man. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to be pregnant. Prepare a bowl of pregnancy prevention soup for me.¡±
The old man was taken aback. The Commandery Prince¡¯s orders were to nourish this youngdy¡¯s body so that she could be pregnant as soon as possible.
Xiao Ya spoke up. ¡°Miss, if you drink too much pregnancy prevention soup, I¡¯m afraid that you really won¡¯t be able to be a mother in the future.¡±
Zhen Yu tightly clenched her fists. I have no face to meet Brother Hu anymore, and I won¡¯t marry anyone else in this lifetime; it doesn¡¯t matter whether I can be a mother. ¡°Physician, just simmer a bowl for me; I want it today. If you prepare it for me, I will agree to let both of you stay here.¡±
The old man still wanted to persuade Zhen Yu, but Xiao Ya stopped him. ¡°Since Miss doesn¡¯t want to be pregnant, then let her be. Secretly simmer a bowl of pregnancy prevention soup.¡±
Finally, the old man sighed and promised her. Only then did Zhen Yu allow the two of them to remain.
After the old man walked out of the door, Xiao Ya followed and softly instructed, ¡°Prepare the soup to nourish the body and lie to the youngdy that it¡¯s pregnancy prevention soup. It¡¯s not good for a woman¡¯s body to drink too much pregnancy prevention soup. If the Commandery Prince mes us, we are doomed.¡±
The old man agreed. ¡°That¡¯s the only option we have.¡±
Chapter 500 (2): You May Go To The Prince Hao Residence (unedited)
Chapter 500 (2): You May Go To The Prince Hao Residence (unedited)
~~~
Inside the Commandery Prince Residence, Xie Yun drank a bowl of soup, and understood that his body hadpletely recovered.
I have to return to the morning court assembly tomorrow, so I want to go and check on Zhen Yu today. I wonder how she¡¯s feeling after being treated like that the other day. I heard from the guards that she has already epted the physician and maidservant, and that she¡¯s drinking a bowl of medicinal soup every day to nourish her body; this medicine is beneficial in assisting a woman to be pregnant.
An idea came to Xie Yun, and he stood up before instructing the guards to prepare a horse carriage to head to the mountains.
Coincidentally, Xie Liuli came. ¡°Elder Brother, you haven¡¯t looked well these past few days. Are you worried about Zhen Yu? She suddenly went missing. Physician Mei is anxious, and I can¡¯t help but feel the same.¡±
Xie Yun¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m worried about her. She helped me massage my bones for a period of time, and I didn¡¯t even have the chance to thank her yet.¡±
¡°Could she have heard news about Brother Hu and gone to search for him?¡±
Hearing his sister mention Brother Hu, Xie Yun¡¯s gaze faltered, an action that didn¡¯t escape Xie Liuli¡¯s eyes. ¡°Elder Brother, I understand your feelings, but Zhen Yu has someone she likes. You have to learn to let it go, just like how you previously advised me not to like a man I see on the streets. How is it possible for all the people I like to like me back? It¡¯s better that you put it down. Elder Brother, I hope that you...¡±
Xie Yun cut her off. ¡°I understand, Liuli. I¡¯ll be going out for a while.¡± He then walked out.
Watching her brother¡¯s departing figure, Xie Liuli sighed. I hope that Elder Brother has really let it go. I can¡¯t help but wonder where Zhen Yu is. I hope she at least finds her Brother Hu and hat everything will be smooth-sailing.
Before Xie Yun reached the entrance, a guard hastily entered the residence and bowed as he reported, ¡°Commandery Prince, Prince Hao and Princess Consort Hao have returned to the capital, and they went straight to Mei¡¯s Medical Clinic upon arriving.¡±
Xie Yun¡¯s face remained indifferent. Mei Jinxiu has a rather good rtionship with the Prince Hao Residence. Zhen Yu is from her medical clinic, and now that she has suddenly disappeared, Mei Jinxiu will definitely seek Pei Qianhao for help. If Pei Qianhao interferes, even the slightest slipup could lead to Zhen Yu being discovered.
Hence, he immediately ordered, ¡°Monitor them secretly. You¡¯re not allowed to have your tracks discovered.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The guard bowed and turned to leave.
At this moment, Xie Liuli came forward. ¡°Elder Brother, did something happen in the court?¡±
Xie Yun shook his head. ¡°Prince Hao has returned from Nanzhao. You haven¡¯t gone out of the residence for a while, and since you want to be friends with Princess Consort Hao, I¡¯ll allow you to make a trip to the Prince Hao Residence today.¡±
¡°Elder Brother, is that for real?¡± Xie Liuli¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation.
¡°Mmm, go on. You are my younger sister. My heart will ache after seeing you being confined for so long.¡±
Xie Liuliughed and hugged Xie Yun. ¡°Thank you, Elder Brother.¡± She then turned to go back to her courtyard. She nned to personally make a gift for Su Xi-er.
Watching Xie Liuli¡¯s departing figure, his gaze deepened. I have no choice but to make use of my own younger sister, but she did say before that she wants an elder sister-inw.
At that thought, Zhen Yu¡¯s clear eyes emerged in his mind again. The corners of his mouth involuntarily curled up and he quickened his pace to board the horse carriage that would head towards the mountains.
~~~
Inside Mei¡¯s Medical Clinic, Mei Jinxiu was distressed, and immediately began to implore Pei Qianhao upon seeing him. ¡°Zhen Yu is missing! I¡¯m certain that she has been abducted! Since there was no more need to massage Xie Yun¡¯s bones, I instructed Zhen Yu toe back. She did originally return that day, but insisted that the Commandery Prince¡¯s legs still weren¡¯t well, and that she had to massage them for a while longer. She never came back that night, and when I went to the Commandery Prince Residence to search for her, the guards told me that they had already sent her back.¡±
Chapter 501 (1): Su Xi-er Enraged
Chapter 501 (1): Su Xi-er Enraged
¡°Benefactor, what¡¯s your name? Where is your house? Do you have a wife?¡±
Now, I know where he stays; he is Prince Hao¡¯s subordinate, so he stays in the Prince Hao Residence.
Feng Changqing also caught sight of her, and couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks for a moment, allowing their eyes to meet. A momentter, he bowed. ¡°Paying respects to the Commandery Princess.¡± His attitude was respectful and distant.
Our encounter back then was just a small episode in my life. He¡¯s from the Prince Hao Residence. Liuli, do you still need to hung up on him? Even if he doesn¡¯t have a wife, you and him will still be impossible. You should just let go; there¡¯s no need to entangle yourself with him anymore.
Suddenly, Xie Yun urged from within the horse carriage. ¡°Liuli, why are you still not boarding the horse carriage?¡±
Xie Liuli softly replied with an affirmative, then waved her hand for Feng Changqing to rise. A momentter, she boarded the carriage without any hesitation.
After we part today, even if I meet him again some day, we¡¯ll only treat each other as strangers. You and I are ultimately passers-by in our lives.
With a bitter smile at the corners of her mouth, Xie Liuli¡¯s expression had be calm by the time she settled inside the carriage.
The guard cracked the horsewhip, and the carriage was soon fading into the distance.
Feng Changqing kept gazing at the carriage that hastily left.
Judging from her expression, it seems like she has already let it go. That¡¯s rather good. After all, she¡¯s the Commandery Princess; our statuses never matched in the first ce. Now that she¡¯s able to let things go, I can also let out a sigh of relief.
Inside the carriage, Xie Liuli looked at Xie Yun¡¯s hand. ¡°Once we return to the residence, I¡¯ll get someone to bandage your hand right away. You¡¯re not allowed to hurt yourself in the future. Elder Brother, you¡¯re not allowed to have anything happen to you.¡±
¡°Mmm, I understand, Liuli. I won¡¯t get hurt again. Don¡¯t leave the residence during this period of time; just obediently stay in, do you understand?¡±
Xie Liuli nodded, the rims of her eyes involuntarily reddening as her heart felt extremely miserable, though she wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of her elder brother or for the man whose name she didn¡¯t even know.
¡°Liuli, don¡¯t cry.¡± Xie Yun raised his hand to wipe at the tears at the corner of her eyes.
Xie Liuli couldn¡¯t refrain herself from pouncing into his embrace. ¡°Elder Brother, my heart hurts so much. Everyone says that you are a bad guy, but I know that you¡¯re kind at heart. When you followed Daddy to the mountains to hunt when we were young, you weren¡¯t willing to kill any living beings, so you received a beating from Daddy when you came back.¡±
Xie Yun¡¯s gaze wasplicated as he gently patted his sister¡¯s back. I don¡¯t know how many people I have killed. I can no longer return to the past; I can only continue walking forward.
¡°Elder Brother, we must find Zhen Yu and exonerate you, and make everyone apologise.¡±
¡°Liuli, don¡¯t interfere in this matter. I¡¯ll settle it well.¡±
Xie Liuli repeatedly nodded. ¡°Elder Brother, I trust you. In order to not let you worry, I won¡¯t interact with the people from the Prince Hao Residence again; I¡¯ll obediently stay in the Li Courtyard. In the future, I¡¯ll just let you make the decision for my marriage.¡±
She couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her elder brother. I can¡¯t lose my only family. That man is just a passer-by in my life. Even if my heart had moved for him, I should still let it go. But I¡¯m afraid that my heart won¡¯t ever be moved again in the future. Maybe I¡¯ll have a marriage with no feelings involved at all, giving birth to children and living just like that for my entire lifetime.
¡°Liuli is obedient.¡± Xie Yun caressed her head and listened to her weeping in his embrace.
At this moment, he thought about Zhen Yu again. Pei Qianhao has already ordered people to start investigating me, and even tailing me. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to visit Zhen Yu for this period of time.
Su Xi-er¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°You believed such a reason? Xie Yun is a despicable and vile person; he must have abducted Zhen Yu. But why did he do so? Could he have taken a liking to Zhen Yu?¡± She turned to look at Pei Qianhao. ¡°You have been in the same court as Xie Yun for many years. Does Zhen Yu seem like the type he would like?¡±
¡°How would this Prince know?¡± It was the first time Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t know how to answer her question.
Xie Yun¡¯s thoughts are constantly evolving, and he has manifold types of women. Who knows what his type is?
¡°Tail Xie Yun, and we will be able to locate Zhen Yu.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s tone was cold.
What exactly about Zhen Yu has attracted Xie Yun? Could it be that he¡¯s developed feelings for her after she massaged his bones for just a few days? Zhen Yu has endured many hardships while waiting for Brother Hu for many years, sacrificing the prime of her youth while refusing various marriage proposals. She couldn¡¯t have fallen for Xie Yun!
¡°A-Jing, secretly dispatch someone to tail him, and we¡¯ll be able to find Zhen Yu within three days. If something has really happened to Zhen Yu, I¡¯ll definitely exterminate him!¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s expression was vicious.
I abhor men who make use of women the most, especially those who act against the weak and innocent innocent!
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°There has to be a reason for people looking alike in this world. Since the person she likes, Brother Hu, looks simr to this Prince, I will definitely help her.¡±
Mei Jinxiu didn¡¯t expect that it would be the work of Xie Yun again. This despicable and vile person! Both Xie Yun and Xie Liuli are born of the same mother, but why is Xie Liuli so nice, while her brother is so abominable?! I should have poisoned him to death instead of treating him! Who asked him to harm people?!
A momentter, Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao boarded the horse carriage, swiftly returning to the Prince Hao Residence.
Right after they alighted, Su Xi-er spotted Xie Liuli standing beside a carriage from the Commandery Prince Residence wearing a purple dress.
When Xie Liuli saw her, she immediately smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±
¡°Liuli, why did youe today?¡±
¡°Elder Brother is no longer grounding me, and has allowed me toe and visit you. Let¡¯s be friends from now on, alright?¡± Xie Liuliu gave a sincere smile, making people unable to refuse her.
We¡¯ve reached a critical juncture, yet Xie Liuli suddenly came to the Prince Hao Residence; I can¡¯t help but be suspicious. Could Xie Yun have used even his own younger sister?
¡°Liuli, do you know about Zhen Yu¡¯s disappearance?¡± Su Xi-er asked with a slight probing look in her eyes.
¡°I do. That day, I personally saw my brother have a horse carriage bring her back to the medical clinic. Early the next morning, Miss Mei came to our residence to demand an exnation, but Zhen Yu had already been sent away. Could she have received some news about Brother Hu and gone to search for him by herself?¡± Xie Liuli earnestly told the truth.
Su Xi-er was puzzled. ¡°Did you really see Zhen Yu board the carriage with your own eyes? Did it leave the residence? After the carriage left, where was your elder brother?¡±
Xie Liuli noticed the sceptical look in her eyes. ¡°You suspect that my brother abducted Zhen Yu? That can¡¯t be. Although he likes Zhen Yu...¡±
¡°Likes Zhen Yu; are you sure?¡± Su Xi-er immediately caught the crux of the matter and cut Xie Liuli off.
Xie Liuli¡¯s eyes held aplicated gaze. ¡°It¡¯s the first time my brother was moved, and he has taken a liking to Zhen Yu, but he knows that she already has someone she likes, so he didn¡¯t force her. I had kept apanying my brother after Zhen Yu had left that night. There were no guards who came to interrupt, and my brother certainly wouldn¡¯t have abducted Zhen Yu; he wouldn¡¯t hurt her.¡±
¡°Liuli, I¡¯m certain that it was your brother who abducted Zhen Yu. Even if my next words will hurt you, I have to speak the truth about your brother¡¯s character; he is unscrupulous, and too despicable.¡±
Chapter 501 (2): Su Xi-er Enraged
Chapter 501 (2): Su Xi-er Enraged
¡°Liuli, do you want to save Zhen Yu?¡±
¡°I want to, but I don¡¯t think it was my brother. You shouldn¡¯t suspect him. A person wouldn¡¯t harm the person they like. Maybe she has gone to search for Brother Hu; she was already visiting the Prince Hao Residence over these past couple days, asking when you and Prince Hao would be returning.¡±
Su Xi-er nced at Pei Qianhao, and saw him nodding to her. He¡¯s naturally clear about what I¡¯m thinking.
A momentter, Pei Qianhao waved his hand and instructed a guard, ¡°Commandery Princess Xie is a guest at the Prince Hao Residence, we must entertain her well. She¡¯ll be staying here and apanying the Princess Consort for the next few days until Zhen Yu returns.¡±
Since Xie Yun abducted Zhen Yu, we¡¯ll hold his younger sister captive.
Xie Liuli immediately understood his intentions. ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been my brother! I¡¯m really sure! I believe him! I won¡¯tin even if you hold me captive, and I also won¡¯t run away.¡±
Su Xi-er grasped her hand. ¡°Liuli, if it isn¡¯t your brother, I will apologise to you. But if it is, don¡¯t me me for...¡±
¡°I understand. If it¡¯s really him, he should pay the price.¡± Xie Liuli felt as if a knife had stabbed into her heart.
This is for Elder Brother, for Zhen Yu, and also myself.
After Xie Liuli was escorted into the Prince Hao Residence, the guards from the Commandery Prince Residence immediately brought the news to the wooden house in the mountains.
~~~
At this moment, Xie Yun was attempting to coax Zhen Yu into eating.
¡°Go away.¡± Zhen Yu avoided him, afraid of him getting near her.
¡°Just take one bite. Don¡¯tpromise your body.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Despite having always been weak, Zhen Yu suddenly shouted and fiercely red at him.
Xie Yun felt his heart ache, and he ced the bowl down. ¡°No matter which women I¡¯ve taken a liking to, they¡¯ve alwayse running with just a twitch of my finger. Zhen Yu, why do you refuse to follow me? Is it for Brother Hu?¡± When he mentioned Brother Hu, he chuckled. ¡°We don¡¯t even know whether Brother Hu is dead or alive; is it worth it for you to be like this for a dead person?¡±
¡°Brother Hu won¡¯t die. You¡¯re not allowed to curse him.¡±
¡°Fine, he¡¯s alive then. But at this age, I¡¯m afraid that he has already married and had children. Even if he hasn¡¯t, would he want you? I¡¯m the only person in this world who is worthy to have you!¡± Determination flickered in Xie Yun¡¯s eyes, yet his face still carried his usual gentle smile.
He scooted closer and forcefully embraced her, pinching her chin topel her to bear his kiss.
When his hand slipped into her clothes, Zhen Yu began to struggle as fear assailed her body.
He wants to do this to me again? No!
Xie Yun pressed her beneath his body and fiercely kissed every part of her, even touching the softest areas of her body. Unable to escape, Zhen Yu could only choke back sobs as she was trapped beneath him.
Just as he was about to enter her, a knock sounded from the door, and a guard¡¯s respectful voice could be heard. ¡°Commandery Prince, there¡¯s something important to report.¡±
Xie Yun raised his hand and suddenly smashed it against the quilt. He then lowered himself and fiercely kissed Zhen Yu¡¯s neck a few times. After calming down the fire within his heart, he got up and tidied up his robes, walking out of the room soon after.
Finally being free, Zhen Yu lied on her stomach as she desperately gasped for air.
I almost lost my body again.
Outside the room, Xie Yun¡¯s eyes were unreadable.
¡°Commandery Prince, Prince Hao and Princess Consort Hao are already suspecting you, and they have confined the Commandery Princess.¡±
Everything is within my predictions.
Xie Yun¡¯s expression was indifferent as he said, ¡°This Prince will make a trip to the Prince Hao Residence right away.¡±
Then, he nced at the wooden house. Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao, your hands are reaching too far. I just want a woman, yet you still want to interfere.
Did you think that I¡¯ll be defeated again after suffering a loss thest time? No matter what, I¡¯m determined to have Zhen Yu! Once she gives birth to a child, regardless of how unwilling she is, she will still unswervingly follow me.
Chapter 502 (1): Cut His Flesh (unedited)
Chapter 502 (1): Cut His Flesh (unedited)
He softly chuckled. ¡°Prince Hao, you¡¯re in such high spirits. In consideration that this Prince¡¯s younger sister has a good rtionship with the Princess Consort, I allowed her to leave the residence, but this is how the Prince Hao Residence treats its guests?¡±
Su Xi-er stood up and politely gestured at Xie Yun. ¡°Commandery Prince, you seem to have quite a lot of internal fire recently, making it easy for you to do some unpleasant matters. Sit down; let¡¯s slowly talk about it.¡±
¡°This Prince won¡¯t sit on this chair. Prince Hao, you really dote on women. Ever since this Prince arrived at the Prince Hao Residence, you haven¡¯t spoken a single word, but you did ask a woman to take the lead. Is the hall a ce for a woman to butt in?¡± A mockingughter escaped from his lips.
Pei Qianhao ced down the teacup in his hand and coldly stared at Xie Yun. ¡°As a man, this Prince is indeed unable to interfere in this matter, so I can only hand this to the Princess Consort. Commandery Prince, if you do things that a man should be doing, you wouldn¡¯t be arguing with a woman today.¡±
Despite his monotone voice, it was clearlyced with sarcasm, covertly ridiculing Xie Yun for making a move on women by abducting Zhen Yu.
Xie Yun shifted his gaze and gave Su Xi-er a meaningful look. ¡°Since Prince Hao has spoken, then let the Princess Consort borate: what exactly has this Prince done that isn¡¯t what a man should do?¡±
Su Xi-er shot up from her seat and stopped two steps away from him. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, let¡¯s not beat about the bush. If you dare to do it, then you should have guts to own up. Where have you hidden Zhen Yu?¡± She made sure to observe his expression.
I don¡¯t expect that he¡¯ll tell us the truth, but all I need is just a subtle crack in his expression.
¡°This Prince has already sent Zhen Yu back to the medical clinic. Physician Mei hase to make a scene at the Commandery Prince Residence before. However, how would I know where Zhen Yu has gone when she had already been sent back?¡± Xie Yun calmly replied with not even the slightest change in his expression.
¡°Commandery Prince, how could you not know when you were the one who hid her?¡± Su Xi-er chuckled, deliberately revealing an expression that she clearly didn¡¯t believe him.
¡°You don;t believe this Prince? Why would I want to lie to you? What about Zhen Yu is worthy for this Prince to have hidden her?¡±
Su Xi-er clicked her tongue. ¡°As I thought, you¡¯re really callous. Don¡¯t you like Zhen Yu? But she likes Zhen Yu; because you couldn¡¯t obtain her, you decided to hide her.¡±
Xie Yun¡¯s gaze darkened, and it took a moment before he replied, ¡°This Prince does like her, but I¡¯m definitely not a person who immorally robs someone of their love.¡±
¡°We just need to investigate to find out if that¡¯s really the case. Commandery Prince Xie, do you dare to let me investigate?¡± Su Xi-er probed him again.
¡°By all means.¡± It can¡¯t be that I, Xie Yun, am afraid of her, right?
It was at this moment that Xie Liuli walked out from behind the screen in the main hall, having concealed herself all this while. She stared straight at Xie Yun as she said, ¡°Elder Brother, I believe that you didn¡¯t hide Zhen Yu away. You like her, so how could you possibly have hurt her? She must have gone to look for Brother Hu on her own.¡±
Watching his sister¡¯s certain and clear eyes that evidently held much trust in him, his heart sank. I can lie to anyone except for Liuli. Whenever I face her, I will always feel guilty. I have let down my sister¡¯s trust in me, but I have no choice but to hide Zhen Yu away.
Xie Liuli turned around to look at Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er. ¡°Prince Hao, Princess Consort Hao, why don¡¯t we dispatch more people to search for Zhen Yu? Once we locate her, we¡¯ll be able to exonerate my brother. The Commandery Prince Residence will also dispatch the guards, am I right, Elder Brother?¡±
Chapter 502 (2): Cut His Flesh (unedited)
Chapter 502 (2): Cut His Flesh (unedited)
¡°Couldn¡¯t be better.¡± Su Xi-er immediately continued. ¡°Commandery Prince, we¡¯ll start scouring every single nook and cranny of the capital for her. Before we find her, Commandery Princess Xie will remain in the Prince Hao Residence. Only when Zhen Yu has returned safe and sound will youe to bring the Commandery Princess back to your residence.¡±
Xie Liuli could discern that Su Xi-er was still doubtful, and she looked at Xie Yun. ¡°Elder Brother, make a promise today to guarantee that you didn¡¯t hide Zhen Yu.¡±
She couldn¡¯t bear to have others viewing her brother in such a manner. My only family shouldn¡¯t be held in contempt by others.
¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t do verbal promises.¡± Xie Yun¡¯s eyes flickered before he walked to the table, picked up the tea cup, and smashed it.
Xie Liuli didn¡¯t understand what his intention was. She helplessly watched on as he took a shard and fiercely cut it across his arm, causing blood to flow out of the wound soon after.
He actually cut his flesh!
¡°Elder Brother! Don¡¯t be like this! I trust you; I don¡¯t want you to make a promise. They shouldn¡¯t be suspecting you!¡± Xie Liuli cried out with tears as she dashed forward, her heart throbbing in pain as she took in the sight of her brother¡¯s injured hand.
Xie Yun raised his other hand and caressed her head. ¡°Liuli, follow your elder brother back to the residence. With this, you can see the true colours of the people in the Prince Hao Residence and not have any interactions with them in the future.¡±
By doing this, I can firstly assuage the guilt in my heart, and secondly, I can pull apart the distance between Liuli and Su Xi-er. If my younger sister continues to have dealings with her, I wouldn¡¯t know what will happen in the future.
Xie Liuli vigorously nodded, her sobs choked in her throat. I shouldn¡¯t havee to the Prince Hao Residence; I have hurt Elder Brother¡¯s heart.
Su Xi-er coldly stated, ¡°You even cut your flesh; I naturally have to trust you, Commandery Prince. I hope that when we find Zhen Yu next time, you can still be as honest and confident as you are today.¡±
¡°Of course, Princess Consort. I hope that when the truth is revealed in the future, you will apologise to my brother. No, Prince Hao also has to apologise.¡± Xie Liuli coldly replied, her eyes frosty.
Xie Liuli¡¯s current behaviour was unfamiliar to everyone, including Xie Yun.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Of course. Guards, send the Commandery Prince and the Commandery Princess out of the residence.¡±
Xie Liuli immediately refused. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We can walk on our own. Elder Brother, I¡¯ll support you.¡±
Seeing the concern in his sister¡¯s eyes, Xie Yun nodded and quietly walked out with her.
Once the two people had left, Su Xi-er sighed. ¡°Liuli is too naive. I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a ruthless elder brother in this world; he even made use of his own biological younger sister.¡±
¡°Xi-er, don¡¯t be sad for others.¡±
¡°A-Jing, despite being in a lofty position and surrounded by enemies on all sides, you can still maintain your original pure heart; I admire you a lot for that.¡± Su Xi-er embraced him and snuggled against his chest.
¡°That¡¯s a given. I¡¯m your husband; if you don¡¯t admire me, who else do you want to admire?¡± The corners of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth curved up, and his eyes were filled with a teasing look.
Su Xi-er softly snorted. ¡°I only admire you; you¡¯re the person I admire the most!¡±
¡°Why does it feel like your mouth has been smeared with honey today?¡± Pei Qianhao caressed her lips, only to have his finger bitten by her.
¡°Little wild cat.¡± Despite his remark, Pei Qianhao¡¯s tone was full of affection.
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°I¡¯m a little bewitching fairy too!¡±
¡°Is that so? Then show this Prince that you¡¯re a bewitching fairy tonight.¡± Pei Qianhao temptingly nibbled her earlobe.
¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing this Prince can¡¯t take. Feel free toe at me; I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to let go and won¡¯t be like a bewitching fairy.¡±
Su Xi-er yfully smacked him. ¡°You have such a glib tongue; I can¡¯t win you.¡±
~~~
Outside of the Prince Hao Residence, Xie Liuli supported her brother onto the horse carriage. Just as she was about to board the carriage, however, a man in blue robes appeared and walked towards the Prince Hao Residence.
Xie Liuli¡¯s breathing hitched.
It¡¯s actually him... He¡¯s from the Prince Hao Residence.
Chapter 503 (1): Treat Each Other As Strangers Even If We Meet Again
Chapter 503 (1): Treat Each Other As Strangers Even If We Meet Again
¡°Benefactor, what¡¯s your name? Where is your house? Do you have a wife?¡±
Now, I know where he stays; he is Prince Hao¡¯s subordinate, so he stays in the Prince Hao Residence.
Feng Changqing also caught sight of her, and couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks for a moment, allowing their eyes to meet. A momentter, he bowed. ¡°Paying respects to the Commandery Princess.¡± His attitude was respectful and distant.
Our encounter back then was just a small episode in my life. Liuli, do you really need to be hung up over someone from the Prince Hao Residence? Even if he doesn¡¯t have a wife, it¡¯s still impossible for anything to exist between the two of us; it would be better for you to let go.
Suddenly, Xie Yun called from within the horse carriage. ¡°Liuli, why are you still not boarding the horse carriage?¡±
Xie Liuli softly replied with an affirmative before waving her hand for Feng Changqing to rise. A momentter, she boarded the carriage without any hesitation.
After we part today, we can only treat each other as strangers even if we meet again. You and I are ultimately passers-by in each others¡¯ lives.
With a bitter smile at the corners of her mouth, Xie Liuli¡¯s expression had be calm by the time she settled inside the carriage.
The guard cracked the horsewhip, and the carriage soon faded into the distance.
Feng Changqing kept gazing in the direction that the carriage had left in.
Judging from her expression, it seems like she has already let things go. That¡¯s rather good. After all, with her identity as the Commandery Princess, our statuses never matched in the first ce. Now that she¡¯s let it go, I can also be relieved.
Inside the carriage, Xie Liuli looked at Xie Yun¡¯s hand. ¡°Once we return to the residence, I¡¯ll get someone to bandage your hand right away. You¡¯re not allowed to hurt yourself in the future. Elder Brother, you¡¯re not allowed to have anything happen to you.¡±
¡°Mmm, I understand, Liuli. I won¡¯t get hurt again. However, don¡¯t leave the residence during this period of time; just obediently stay in. Do you understand?¡±
Xie Liuli nodded, the rims of her eyes involuntarily reddening as a heavy weight settled in her heart. She didn¡¯t know whether she was feeling this miserable because of her elder brother or because of the man whose name she didn¡¯t even know.
¡°Liuli, don¡¯t cry.¡± Xie Yun raised his hand to wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes.
Xie Liuli couldn¡¯t refrain herself from pouncing into his embrace. ¡°Elder Brother, my heart hurts so much. Everyone says that you are a bad person, but I know that you¡¯re kind at heart. When you followed Daddy to the mountains to hunt when we were young, you weren¡¯t willing to kill any living beings, so you received a beating from Daddy when you came back.¡±
Xie Yun¡¯s gaze wasplicated as he gently patted his sister¡¯s back. I don¡¯t know how many people I have killed. I can no longer return to the past; I can only continue walking forward.
¡°Elder Brother, we must find Zhen Yu and exonerate you so that everyone can apologise.¡±
¡°Liuli, don¡¯t interfere in this matter. I¡¯ll settle it myself.¡±
Xie Liuli repeatedly nodded. ¡°Elder Brother, I trust you. I¡¯ll stay in my courtyard and stop interacting with the people from the Prince Hao Residence so that you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. In the future, I¡¯ll just let you make the decision for my marriage.¡±
She couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her elder brother. I can¡¯t lose my only family. That man is just a passer-by in my life. Even if my heart had moved for him, I should still let it go. But I¡¯m afraid that my heart won¡¯t ever be moved again in the future. Maybe I¡¯ll have a marriage with no feelings involved at all, giving birth to children and living just like that for my entire lifetime.
¡°Liuli is obedient.¡± Xie Yun caressed her head and listened to her weeping in his embrace.
At this moment, he thought about Zhen Yu again. Pei Qianhao has already ordered people to start investigating, and even tailing me. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to visit Zhen Yu for this period of time.
Chapter 503 (2): Treat Each Other As Strangers Even If We Meet Again
Chapter 503 (2): Treat Each Other As Strangers Even If We Meet Again
~~~
Meanwhile, Feng Changqing entered the main hall of the Prince Hao Residence and bowed. ¡°Princess Consort, we already have news regarding the search for Brother Hu.¡±
Coincidentally, Wu Ling also walked into the main hall and immediately nodded in agreement when he heard Feng Changqing¡¯s report. ¡°Prince Hao, there¡¯s some progress in the search for Brother Hu.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately asked, ¡°Quickly tell us; where did Brother Hu go after leaving Peach Blossom Vige?¡±
Feng Changqing replied, ¡°Brother Hu left when he was seven, and after roaming around as a vagabond, began working as a temporary hire at a rice grain store here in the capital. Although this rice grain store doesn¡¯t have good business now, it¡¯s still open. We can start investigating from this store.¡±
¡°Which rice grain store?¡± Pei Qianhao coldly asked, his gaze deepening.
Once we locate the first ce he settled at, it should be much easier to follow his trail.
Wu Ling respectfully answered, ¡°Jin¡¯s Rice Store; it¡¯s in the east side of the city.¡±
¡°A-Jing, I¡¯ll go to the rice grain store and inquire about Brother Hu. You can go investigate Zhen Yu¡¯s whereabouts.¡±
¡°As you wish.¡± Pei Qianhao softly replied before looking towards Wu Ling and Feng Changqing. ¡°The two of you, follow the Princess Consort to the rice store.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
Not long after, Su Xi-er boarded a nondescript horse carriage to hide from prying eyes before heading for Jin¡¯s Rice Store.
Pei Qianhao also dispatched three groups of people: one to monitor the Commandery Prince Residence, another to scour the suburbs, and a final group tob through the capital. The Commandery Prince Residence also sent some people out to search for Zhen Yu.
However, it was unavoidable that amotion would arise when word got out that the two most powerful princes in Beimin were both searching for the same woman. Themoners couldn¡¯t help but be curious. Who exactly is this woman? Why are the two of them looking for her?
Aren¡¯t Prince Hao and Princess Consort Hao very loving with each other? Why is Prince Hao searching for another woman together with Commandery Prince Xie?
Everyone was baffled, and the news only continued to spread by word of mouth.
~~~
The owner of Jin¡¯s Rice Store was an old man with white hair. He was no longer in charge of managing the ce, and had since left it to his son. When faced with Su Xi-er¡¯s question, he couldn¡¯t help but deeply muse.
Finally, he replied, ¡°All of us called him A-Hu. Although he was young, he worked hard. Everyone liked him a lot, but he left on his own not long after. He didn¡¯t even collect his sry.¡±
¡°He left without collecting his sry?¡± Su Xi-er asked back. How is a child with no silvers going to survive? Did he really leave on his own, or did someone take him away?
It was at this moment that a 20-year-oldd walked into the store; he was none other than the old man¡¯s son.
¡°Dad, Brother Hu didn¡¯t leave of his own ord. I happened to have beening out of thevatory that night, and I saw him board a spacious and magnificent-looking horse carriage. It had to have been from an eminent family.¡±
Su Xi-er looked towards the youngd. ¡°Do you still remember what the horse carriage looked like? Or do you remember if it had any special characteristics? Were there any characters carved on it?¡±
Thed pondered for a while before shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years that it¡¯s hard to remember. The only thing I remember for sure is that the carriage was very morous.¡± Just as it looked like he was finished, thed¡¯s eyes lit up again. ¡°Oh yes, I heard A-Hu call that young woman ¡®Aunt Rong¡¯.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze deepened. Aunt Rong. Beimin is veryrge; apart from the capital, there are many eminent families in the various provinces and counties. Who exactly was she? In any case, I have received some useful information.
She cast a meaningful look at Wu Ling, prompting thetter to immediately step forward and pass thed some silvers. ¡°Many thanks. Consider these a gift from my master. Please hold onto them properly, and don¡¯t let this matter spread.¡±
The youngd epted the silvers. ¡°We won¡¯t say anything about it.¡±
Brother Hu has left for so many years, but now there¡¯s even some noble person looking for him. He must already be the young master of some eminent family by now; Brother Hu is truly not someone simple.
Chapter 504 (1): This Prince Loves Her (unedited)
Chapter 504 (1): This Prince Loves Her (unedited)
¡°We will need to check the household registry and records of the various provinces. This subordinate doesn¡¯t have the power to do so; we¡¯ll need to ask Prince Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll let him know.¡± She then boarded the horse carriage and headed straight for the Prince Hao Residence.
When she arrived at the Prince Hao Residence, she learned that something had happened in the Dragon Heaven Pce, and Pei Qianhao had entered the pce. When night fell, a heavy rain poured, but he was yet to be back.
Getting anxious, Su Xi-er immediately ordered for the guards to prepare a horse carriage for her to rush to the imperial pce.
~~~
Meanwhile, at the Commandery Prince Residence, Xie Yun already had his arm bandaged, and he was currently reading a book. It was neither about military strategies nor philosophical ssics; it was a y script from among themoners. There were various stories of men and women¡¯s joys and sorrows, as well as their partings and reunions.
One of the stories at the beginning was about a wealthy young miss and an impoverished man. After reading more than 10 pages, his gazended at a particr part, and his fingers stiffened. The man resorted to doing things by force, and the women subsequentlymitted suicide, causing the man to be in extreme pain and grief.
Xie Yun¡¯s breathing hitched. Silly Zhen Yu, could she have...
At that thought, he could no longer remain seated. He immediately called for a horse carriage and avoided Pei Qianhao¡¯s covert guards as he rushed into the mountains that night.
Inside the wooden house, Zhen Yu was lying in bed and fast asleep. The nourishment from the past consecutive days had resulted in her cheeks to be much rosy. However, her eyebrows were scrunched up in her slumber.
Xie Yun stood beside the bed for a long while. His heart felt a twinge of pain when he saw her furrowed eyebrows, and he carefully helped her to smoothen them out.
¡°Brother Hu, Brother Hu...¡± Zhen Yu suddenly called out in her sleep.
The person standing before her is me, yet she¡¯s calling another man¡¯s name. Zhen Yu, why can¡¯t you let Brother Hu go? I have already found out that after Brother Hu left Peach Blossom Vige, he came to the capital and worked as a temporary worker at a rice store.
As long as we go to that rice store, we¡¯ll be able to more or less discover some traces about Brother Hu. I even know that Su Xi-er went to that rice store. I could have stopped her, but I didn¡¯t.
¡°Zhen Yu, what¡¯s so bad about following this Prince? This Prince will give anything you want.¡± Xie Yun sat beside the bed and took her hand, kissing it very gently and carefully, afraid that he would hurt her again.
A noise came from outside the door, prompting Xie Yun to furrow his brow and carefully tuck Zhen Yu¡¯s hand back under the quilt.
He softly walked out of the door and closed the door behind him before asking the physician, ¡°How has her body been with the nourishment the past few days?¡±
¡°Commandery Prince, the nourishment has been going quite well. These few days will be the best period for the youngdy to get pregnant.¡±
Xie Yun immediately knew what he meant. ¡°This Prince understands.¡±
Then, he instructed the guards, ¡°Pass down this Prince¡¯s verbal edict that I¡¯m not feeling well for these few days, and I¡¯ll be recuperating in the residence and not attending the court assembly. You¡¯re not allowed to let anything leak to the Commandery Princess. Guard the Li Courtyard and don¡¯t allow her from leaving.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The guard acknowledged the order and turned to leave.
Not long after, Xie Yun entered the wooden house and sat at the edge of the bed, silently watching Zhen Yu for the whole night before lying against the bed pir and falling asleep himself.
When Zhen Yu woke up the next morning, she didn¡¯t expect to see Xie Yun sleeping against the bed pir right after she opened her eyes.
Zhen Yu immediately picked up her dress from the inner side of the bed and dressed herself. It¡¯s very dangerous for me to be lying in bed.
Chapter 504 (2): This Prince Loves Her (unedited)
Chapter 504 (2): This Prince Loves Her (unedited)
Zhen Yu noticed his wounded arm that had been bandaged.
¡°Zhen Yu, this Prince is injured.¡± Xie Yun told her with a smile.
¡°It¡¯s best if you die.¡± Zhen Yu decided to retort when she couldn¡¯t break free of him.
¡°Is that so? If I die, our child will have no father in the future. I can¡¯t bear for that to happen.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t give birth to a child for you!¡±
Xie Yun raised his hand and caressed her small face. ¡°Zhen Yu, if you treat this Prince better, even if I die, I¡¯ll die happily.¡± He then lowered his head to kiss her lips.
Once again, he took her. This time Zhen Yu didn¡¯t struggle. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to break free. The more I struggle, the happier he would be.
She originally thought that he would just do it once, but she didn¡¯t expect him to do that to her consecutively for the next few days. Finally, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and cryingly implored for him to stop.
Only after five days had passed did Xie Yun leave. When the physician diagnoses her pulse 15 dayster, she may already be pregnant then.
At that thought, the corners of Xie Yun¡¯s mouth were curled up when he left.
The old man entered the wooden house with the medicinal soup for nourishing the body. Thinking that it was the pregnancy prevention soup, Zhen Yu immediately downed it with no hesitation.
¡°Miss, why do you not give in when the Commandery Prince treats you so well?¡±
Zhen Yu ced down the bowl and didn¡¯t reply to him, her eyes like an emotionless pool.
The old man sighed. My heart aches for this youngdy. ¡°If you wish to leave, I¡¯ll help you escape.¡±
¡°Are you for real?¡± Hope sparked in Zhen Yu¡¯s eyes for the first time.
The old man nodded. ¡°Mmm, there are important matters at court, so the Commandery Prince can¡¯t excuse himself. You only have one chance tonight, Miss; you have to grasp it well. I will send you out, and you will have to walk down on your own once we get to the mountain road.
Zhen Yu stood up from the bed, and just as she was about to thank him, she saw Xiao Yaing into the room. ¡°Miss,e and wash up.¡±
¡°Mmm, alright.¡± Zhen Yu walked over with a more delighted expression than usual, causing Xiao Ya to find it strange.
When Xie Yun was staying in the mountains for five days, Su Xi-er had also found out about Zhen Yu¡¯s location. Pei Qianhao had deliberately stirred something up in court so that Xie Yun couldn¡¯t extricate himself.
Apart from their search for Zhen Yu, they also had some progress in the matter regarding Brother Hu. ¡®Rong¡¯ was not amon surname in Beimin, and the Rongs were an eminent family in Beimin¡¯s Fragrant County.
When their Patriarch, Rong Yan, was 30 years old, he married a concubine and showered her with unparalleled affection, even bestowing her the surname ¡®Rong¡¯, so all the residents in the residence would call her ¡®Aunt Rong¡¯.
Regardless of whether Brother Hu is in the Rong Residence, we¡¯ll definitely be able to find out where Brother Hu is once we get hold of Aunt Rong. When we find Zhen Yu, we¡¯ll be able to take her to see the Brother Hu she has been missing.
However, when Su Xi-er barged into the wooden house in the mountain, she discovered that Zhen Yu was nowhere to be found.
In the courtyard, the guards from the Prince Hao Residence and the Commandery Prince Residence were confronting one another with their swords, and Xie Yun immediately rushed over on horseback when he learned that Xie Yun had disappeared.
Su Xi-er red at him coldly. ¡°Xie Yun, so this is your guarantee from cutting your flesh?! You hid Zhen Yu for so many days. If you ask me, I would say that it¡¯s not sufficient even if we cut off all the flesh from your body!¡±
Xie Yun ignored her, swiftly walking into the wooden house with a frantic expression. She disappeared just like that! The ce was heavily guarded; how could she have gone missing?! Unless someone helped her!
At that thought, Xie Yun immediately looked towards the physician and maidservant, demanding in a frosty voice. ¡°Out with it, who helped her to escape?¡±
Xiao Ya immediately shook her head. ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know. Please spare my life, Commandery Prince!¡±
¡°Spare your life?¡± Xie Yun chuckled before casting a meaningful look at a guard. Understanding his nce, the guard swung his sword and prepared to kill Xiao Ya and the physician.
Su Xi-er flung the long whip from her sleeve, instantly pulling away the sword from the guard¡¯s hand. ¡°Xie Yun, you¡¯re despicable! Did you defile Zhen Yu?¡±
¡°Defile?¡± Xie Yun burst out inughter. ¡°In your eyes, it¡¯s defile! This Prince loves her! I will marry her in the future! How am I wrong?!¡±
Chapter 505 (1): All Organs Became Comfortable (unedited)
Chapter 505 (1): All Organs Became Comfortable (unedited)
"Princess Consort Hao, you have such impressivebat skills. Even your whip is made of tiger hide, I see that you havee prepared tonight. What about Prince Hao? Hiding behind a woman?" Xie Yun coldlyughed before walking forward, totally ignoring Su Xi-er.
"I''m enough to deal with you. I can''t dirty my husband''s hands." Seeing that he wanted to leave, the fury of ire in Su Xi-er''s heart heated up again.
I have men who defile and make use of women!
Hence, she swung her whip to Xie Yun again. This time, however, Xie Yun turned around and caught the whip with his hand, forcefully pulling it to a stop. "Su Xi-er, don''t force this Prince to resort to violence."
At this moment, a steady man''s voice rang. "Even if you resort to violence, you wouldn''t be Princess Consort Hao''s match." A man d in ck robes appeared in front of everyone.
The guards from the Prince Hao Residence immediately bowed. "Paying respects to Prince Hao."
Pei Qianhao waved his hand and nced at Xie Yun. "Abducting a woman and forcing them is a heinous crime. Commandery Prince Xie, you broke thew despite knowing them."
More soldiers with swords in their hands appeared, tightly encircling Xie Yun.
"Prince Hao, you n to capture this Prince and interrogate me in prison?"
Su Xi-er coldly snorted. "Shouldn''t we? Beimin''sws state that forcefully abducting a woman is a heinous crime."
"You have so many people with you; it looks like this Prince can''t escape even if I have wings." Xie Yun nced at the soldiers.
Zhen Yu is missing; I''m anxious about her. I must personally find her.
"Since you know, why don''t you surrender?" Su Xi-er stared straight at him with a dangerous look in her eyes.
Xie Yun softly chuckled and slowly strolled. "What if this Prince insists on not surrendering?" He immediately leapt onto a horse, cracked the horsewhip and dashed off.
Su Xi-er swiftly responded, raising her whip and hooking it around the horse''s hoof. With a sudden pull, Xie Yun fell down from the horse and tumbled down the mountain road.
"Commandery Prince!" The guards from the Commandery Prince Residence yelled.
All of them followed him down the mountain road. How is he going to bear such an impact?!
Su Xi-er retracted her whip and narrowed her eyes. With such a tumble, he will be crippled even if he doesn''t die. Let''s see how he''s going to harm people again!
"A-Jing, let''s quickly go and search for Zhen Yu."
Pei Qianhao nodded. I hope that Zhen Yu''s matter can be resolved as soon as possible. Otherwise, Xi-er''s mind will keep being upied by this.
When all the guards from the Commandery Prince Residence''s had left, the old physician came forward. "Prince Hao, Zhen Yu walked all the way down the mountain road. Hurry up, and you may catch her at the foot of the mountain."
Su Xi-er immediately understood that he had helped Zhen Yu to escape. She then nced at the maidservant, only to see the matter''s gaze flickering. "Miss..."
Before Su Xi-er could finish speaking, Xiao Ya knelt on the ground. "Princess Consort Hao, I won''t tell anyone about the old physician helping Zhen You to escape. Please let me go."
Su Xi-er didn''t make things difficult for her. In the end, Pei Qianhao ordered for the soldiers to split into two teams: one would head towards the foot of the mountain and the surrounding viges, while the other would scour the mountains.
Soon, the numerous soldiers began their search.
By the time Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao reached the foot of the mountain, they spotted Xie Yun. His whole body was covered in wounds, with injuries that were severe to the point his blood and flesh couldn''t be distinguished. Despite his current state, he was still calling Zhen Yu''s name.
Chapter 505 (2): All Organs Became Comfortable (unedited)
Chapter 505 (2): All Organs Became Comfortable (unedited)
After Xie Yun was carried away, Su Xi-er heard some noises from the grove of trees, prompting her to immediately nce in the direction. "Who is it?"
Hearing Su Xi-er''s voice, Zhen Yu immediately appeared. "Princess Consort."
"Zhen Yu!" Su Xi-er sprinted forward and embraced her. "It''s fine now. Everything will be better."
"Princess Consort, I..." Zhen Yu kept weeping. How should I break it to her that I have lost my chastity.
"Zhen Yu, we have found some leads regarding Brother Hu ©` Fragrant County''s Ring Residence. I''ll take you to see him; don''t cry."
Hearing about Brother Hu, Zhen Yu''s heart sank. It''s toote. I have no face to meet him. It''s now impossible for us to be together in this lifetime.
Pei Qianhao quietly observed Zhen Yu''s expression from the side. He had already investigated everything, but had yet to inform Su Xi-er.
Brother Hu, or should I say Ring Qing, has a simr appearance to me, just that our auras are different. I must go to the Rong Residence and meet him to answer the questions I have in my heart.
However, it''s better for Zhen Yu not to go; she''ll only be more miserable if she does because Brother Hu got married two years ago. The Rong Residence found a youngdy from a decent background from him, and thatdy is pregnant now.
"Princess Consort, I won''t go and see Brother Hu. I...lost my body." Zhen Yu sobbed in Su Xi-er''s arms.
"Zhen Yu, he wouldn''t mind if he truly loves you." Su Xi-er patted her back tofort her.
"I don''t want to; I''m dirty.'' Zhen Yu furiously shook her head, bawling even harder, and it even seemed like she was going to faint.
Pei Qianhao walked over. "Let''s return to the Prince Hao Residence first. We''ll talk about the Rong Residence''s matter again."
Su Xi-er noticed something amiss with his expression. Did he discover something?
Finally, Pei Qianhao ordered the guards to help Zhen Yu onto the horse carriage, but she rejected any man''s contact.
"I''ll support you." Su Xi-er supported Zhen Yu as she walked, and the two of them boarded the carriage together with Pei Qianhao following behind.
Inside the carriage, Zhen Yu''s eyes was swollen. Staring at Pei Qianhao''s face, her consciousness started to blur due to the events she had suffered the past few days. She kept gazing at him as she called, "Brother Hu, Brother Hu..."
Pei Qianhao''s expression sank, and he immediately looked away from her.
However, Zhen Yu suddenly broke free of Su Xi-er and pounded into Pei Qianhao''s arms. "Brother Hu, I''m dirty; I have no face to meet you. You and I are no longer possible."
Pei Qianhao''s expression darkened further. He wasn''t one to be tender and chivalrous to women, and he shook her off. "This Prince isn''t Brother Hu."
"You also find me dirty." Zhen Yu didn''t get up from the floor, and as she was bawling too badly, she gradually lost consciousness.
Su Xi-er supported Zhen Yu up and let her lean against herself. "A-Jing, you..."
"What, your expression didn''t even change when a woman pounced into this Prince''s arms!" Pei Qianhao''s voice was full of displeasure. I haven''t gotten angry at her for a long time, but I''m very displeased right now!
"A-Jing, you clearly know that the situation is different now."
"Don''t tell me you want this Prince to take her in?" Pei Qianhao coldly asked with annoyance in his eyes.
I can''t dote on her too much. She''s nowpletely overboard!
Su Xi-er harrumphed. "You''re not allowed to. If you dare to take in other women, I''ll chop you."
Hearing her response, Pei Qianhao felt as if all his organs immediately feltfortable. When he realised that, his gaze deepened. I''m happy that she would chop me...this character of mine is really...
"A-Jing, with Zhen Yu like this, even if she finds Brother Hu, she wouldn''t meet with him."
"It''s better if they don''t meet. Brother Hu''s real name is Rong Qing, and he''s no longer the same as he was back then. However, this Prince still wants to make a trip to the Rong Residence. Come with me."
Pei Qianhao furrowed his brow. Aunt Rong...perhaps I should also call her aunt.
Chapter 506 (1): Devour (unedited)
Chapter 506 (1): Devour (unedited)
She still wanted to question further, but when Zhen Yu softly cried out in her arms, she immediately shifted her attention and no longer pursued the matter. However, Zhen Yu only cried out once more before she fell deep asleep.
The horse carriage travelled all the way back to the Prince Hao Residence. Upon arriving, Ruo Yuan and Hong Li supported Zhen Yu down the carriage and helped her all the way to the private room in the side courtyard where Liu Yinyin was also staying.
¡°Ruo Yuan, go and prepare some red bean soup for her to eat when she wakes up.¡±
Acknowledging the order, Ruo Yuan immediately ran to the kitchen.
Liu Yinyin blinked her eyes when she saw Zhen Yu with her red and swollen eyes. She¡¯ll only cry to this extent when she¡¯s extremely sad. She walked up to Zhen Yu and helped her smoothen out her knitted brow, softly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared; everything will pass. I will y with you in the future.¡±
¡°Xi-er, leave this ce to the fatss. Follow me back to the main courtyard.¡±
Su Xi-er was unwilling. ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll wait for her to wake up.¡±
¡°Are youing back?¡±
Noticing the displeasure on his face, she walked over and softly replied, ¡°Go back first; I¡¯ll head over soon.¡±
Pei Qianhao whispered into her ear. ¡°Sometimes, this Prince really hates that kindness of yours.¡± He then let go of her and walked out of the room.
I can¡¯t stay here any longer. Otherwise, when Zhen Yu wakes up, she¡¯s going to recognise me as Rong Qing again.
At the thought of Rong Qing, Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened.
There are some matters I must rify with Aunt Rong. Who exactly did the Pei Family offend back then? My parents'' mouths were zipped; they only imed that it was some grudges from the past and suggested that we should just forget about it. But I must get to the bottom of this!
~~~
When Ruo Yuan carried the bowl of red bean soup into the room, Zhen Yu still hadn¡¯t woken up.
¡°ce the red bean soup on the table first.¡± Su Xi-er instructed before sitting on the edge of the bed and holding Zhen Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°As long as you wake up, everything will be fine.¡±
¡°Brother Hu, Brother Hu!¡± Zhen Yu suddenly yelled. She immediately sat up and surveyed her surroundings in confusion. Where is this ce?
¡°Zhen Yu, it¡¯s fine now.¡± Su Xi-er patted her shoulder, then turned to Ruo Yuan. ¡°Bring the red bean soup over.¡±
Ruo Yuan carried the bowl over. ¡°Princess Consort, be careful; it¡¯s hot.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and used a handkerchief to hold the bowl. She scooped a little and blew on it before passing it to Zhen Yu. ¡°Drink it slowly. You have to nourish your body well.¡±
Zhen Yu stared at her in a daze for a long while before she finally opened her mouth and slowly drank the soup.
When she had drunk half of the bowl, a guard suddenly came to report. ¡°Princess Consort, Commandery Princess Xie is kneeling before the entrance of the residence; she¡¯s requesting to meet you.¡±
Hearing the word ¡®Xie¡¯, Zhen Yu¡¯s body started.
Su Xi-er ced the bowl down. ¡°Ruo Yuan, feed Zhen Yu. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±
There would be intermittent periods of rain tonight. When Su Xi-er had gone to the wooden house in the mountains, the rain had already stopped, but it was beginning to rain again, but fortunately, it was just a drizzle.
After Feng Changqing noticed the drizzle, he immediately held an oil-paper umbre and shielded her from the rain all the way until the entrance.
Pei Qianhao had decided topletely let Su Xi-er handle this matter.
Although it was a drizzle, Xie Liuli still got wet, and some of her hair was sticking to her forehead. When she spotted Su Xi-er, she immediately burst out, ¡°Princess Consort, my brother hasmitted a grave mistake. I...¡±
Chapter 506 (2): Devour (unedited)
Chapter 506 (2): Devour (unedited)
Xie Liuli slightly shifted her gaze, but when she noticed Feng Changqing, her body stiffened. A momentter, she bit her lips and began kowtowing with no regards for anything. ¡°My brother isn¡¯t willing to receive treatment. He just wants to see Zhen Yu once. I beg of you...¡±
¡°I can¡¯t do anything if Commandery Prince Xie longs only for death.¡± Su Xi-er turned to leave without any hesitation.
However, she had only taken a few steps when she heard Xie Liuli¡¯s bleak cry from behind. ¡°My brother hasmitted heinous crimes. I¡¯ll bear his sins in his stead.¡± She stood up and dashed towards a pir.
Shock flickered across Feng Changqing eyes as he swiftly grabbed hold of her.
¡°Let go of me! I want to die in my brother¡¯s stead!¡± Xie Liuli struggled in his arms.
Su Xi-er felt a headacheing to her. It must really be Xie Yun¡¯s fortune from his past life for him to have such a younger sister.
¡°Commandery Princess, the Commandery Prince definitely won¡¯t be able to see Zhen Yu after he harmed her. It¡¯s useless even if you die before the entrance of the Prince Hao Residence. You might as well threaten your brother with your death to ept treatment.¡±
¡°Princess Consort, my brother can let everything go. You are clever; I know you have a way for him to ept treatment. I beg of you.¡±
I know it¡¯s very shameless of me to say such things now, but I really don¡¯t want to lose my family. I¡¯m even willing to exchange Elder Brother¡¯s life with my death.
Seeing how persistent she was, Feng Changqing couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Princess Consort, you should make a trip to the Commandery Prince Residence. If Commandery Prince Xie has really let everything go, it can be considered a good matter for Prince Hao.¡±
Defeating the other party by attacking them psychologically without wasting a single soldier is a very impressive tactic, and this is something the Eldest Imperial Princess is best at.
Su Xi-er contemted for a while, and finally relented under Xie Liuli¡¯s constant imploring. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make a trip to the Commandery Prince Residence.¡±
Only when Su Xi-er had left in the horse carriage did a guard enter the main courtyard to inform Pei Qianhao, causing thetter to be annoyed.
This woman! Why does she have to bother about this matter? And now she¡¯s even interfering all the way to the Commandery Prince Residence!
Hence, he quickly left the residence and leapt onto a horse to follow Su Xi-er.
~~~
In the main courtyard of the Commandery Prince Residence, Su Xi-er saw many imperial physicians kneeling across the ce; even Situ Lin was here.
Situ Lin had just learnt of Xie Yun identally tumbling down the mountain, and he had immediately rushed here with arge group of imperial physicians. However, Xie Yun was unwilling to ept treatment, and he even started burning with a fever.
Upon noticing Su Xi-er, Situ Lin greeted her. ¡°Imperial Aunt.¡±
¡°Mmm, I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± Su Xi-er walked into the main room and saw Xie Yun covered in blood as he lied on the bed. He feebly raised his hand and wanted to get down from the bed.
¡°Zhen Yu will be happy if you die.¡±
Despite his severe injuries, Xie Yun was still conscious. His eyes were filled with pain and sorrow upon hearing Zhen Yu¡¯s name.
¡°Commandery Prince, letting go is the best option, regardless of whether it¡¯s Zhen Yu or power.¡±
I¡¯m a callous person. I don''t care about whether Xie Yun lives or dies. I came here simply to take his power away. Without Xie Yun, things will be much smoother for A-Jing in court.
¡°I have been fighting for power all my life, and I¡¯m now tired.¡± Xie Yun closed his eyes.
As he had lost an excessive amount of blood, his body was gradually growing ice-cold. At the boundary between life and death, he had finally understood what was truly important to him.
Suddenly, he found himself envying Pei Qianhao. He has everything, be it power, status or beauty. He can dote on Su Xi-er however he likes.
¡°If you¡¯re tired, then let things go. Many people will be happy if you die, apart from your younger sister.¡± Su Xi-er slowly stated. She even sat down and poured herself a cup of tea.
¡°Xie LIuli has someone she likes; he can take care of her.¡± However, no one likes me. After fighting for power all the way until now, although I wield much power, Pei Qianhao has recently been silently devouring my power.
A sudden noise came from outside the room, following which the door was pushed open, and Pei Qianhao walked in with a frigid and harsh aura.
Xie Yun chuckled. ¡°Prince Hao really dotes on Su Xi-er.¡±
¡°Of course, women should be doted on.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice suddenly grew cold. ¡°Hand over your military power, and take Zhen Yu away.¡±
Chapter 507 (1): Unyielding Personality (unedited)
Chapter 507 (1): Unyielding Personality (unedited)
Despite clearly knowing that she has someone she likes, I still used extreme methods and took her. She must really hate me; she wouldn¡¯t leave with me. I am able to predict everything, and I thought my heart would definitely not move in this lifetime, yet I still fell; suddenly and utterly.
Su Xi-er¡¯s brow scrunched up when she heard what Pei Qianhao said, and she nced at him. Her heart sank when she saw Pei Qianhao nod at her.
Brother Hu must have let Zhen Yu down, but Zhen Yu is too fixated on him that she is unable to ept this reality. Hence, that could be why he thinks it¡¯s better for Xie Yun to take her away. Not only can we reim the power, we can also prevent Zhen Yu from finding out the truth about Brother Hu forever. As for how things will be for Zhen Yu in the future, that would have to depend on Xie Yun. Although he¡¯s very despicable, but to be such a sorry plight because of a woman, he must really love her.
Pei Qianhao walked to his bed. ¡°As to how things will exactly unfold, that would have to depend on you. One thought is all it takes to decide between life or death.[1]¡±
Xie Yun looked up at him, and a soft chuckle escaped from his lips. ¡°One thought is all it takes to decide between life or death; what an apt phrase. Only if I die will she remember me for an entire lifetime. If she can disregard having face and look for Brother Hu, maybe he will ept her.¡±
He then closed his eyes. Humans are very selfish; I¡¯m still very selfish even until now. After fighting for power for so many years, I have only ended up with a tired heart and the misery of loving but not obtaining. Death is a kind of relief for me to free myself from everything. At that very moment when I was tumbling down the mountain, I didn¡¯t think of Liuli.
I¡¯m someone who even forgot about my own younger sister, and I even hurt Zhen Yu; am I not extremely selfish?
Seeing his face filled with despair, Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but stand up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Zhen Yu may be pregnant with your child? A woman past the prime of her youth has a child out of wedlock, but the father doesn¡¯t take responsibility; even if she gives birth, people will only call the child a bastard child who is unwanted by the father. Xie Yun, can you bear to leave Liuli and Zhen Yu?¡±
She was very clear that if Xie Yun died before he handed over his power, even if they could reim his power by themselves in the future, it would still be very troublesome. Situ Lin is still young, and Dongling and Xiliu are developing quickly. If turmoil breaks out in Beimin because ofplications in reiming the power, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.
Xie Yun¡¯s eyes widened and turned ruthless upon hearing the words ¡®bastard child¡¯, clenching his fists. ¡°This Prince will ept treatment. I hope that I can see Zhen Yu when I wake up. As for power...¡± He looked towards Pei Qianhao. ¡°Just take it away if you want, but you have to leave behind the Xie Family¡¯s estates and power we have established over the years. Liuli needs to marry, and that would be her dowry.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, this Prince will only reim your military power; I won¡¯t touch your family estates, fields and stores at all.¡± Pei Qianhao coldly stated.
I don¡¯tck silvers. Apart from the military power, nothing else catches my eyes.
Xie Yun slowly closed his eyes. After experiencing a close shave with death, I have decided to let go of my power. I feel the most free at this very moment. What Liuli said is right; I¡¯ll lead a better life if I learn how to let go.
Su Xi-er immediately walked out of the room and summoned all the imperial physicians to go in.
Soon, the imperial physicians were assigned their own tasks: diagnosing the pulse, discussing to determine the condition of the injuries, find the medicinal herbs, pound the herbs, and simmer the medicine.
Imperial Physician Zhao came forward and deferentially bowed. ¡°Prince Hao, Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s injury is very severe. We¡¯re afraid that his legs...¡±
1. This phrase is thought to have been from Buddhism.
Chapter 507 (2): Unyielding Personality (unedited)
Chapter 507 (2): Unyielding Personality (unedited)
¡°It¡¯s hard to say; we¡¯re afraid that he will have to continue lying down for the rest of his life.¡±
¡°What?! My brother is crippled?¡± Unable to ept the blow, Xie Liuli kept stumbling backwards, so Su Xi-er swiftly supported her.
¡°Commandery Princess, it¡¯s more important for the Commandery Prince¡¯s life to be out of danger.¡±
Xie Liuli stood in a daze for a long while before she finally knelt on the ground with a thud, muttering in agony. ¡°It¡¯s all the fault of power; power kills people. If Elder Brother had decided to let things go earlier, how would things havee to this?¡± She looked up at Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, let me request you to help me do something. Back then, you asked me to help you do something, and now, please help me.¡±
Su Xi-er nced towards Pei Qianhao. She is probably referring to the time when he asked her to refuse the marriage in front of everyone.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he indifferently replied, ¡°Say it.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, I beseech you, regardless of my brother¡¯s reaction, you must remove all this power. I will take him away to lead a life of istion in the mountains, and I will look after him for an entire lifetime.¡±
I really detest power. If I had the choice, I would rather be born in an ordinary family.
Pei Qianhao originally had the intention of taking back Xie Yun¡¯s power, so he directly nodded. ¡°This Prince will promise you.¡±
¡°Many thanks, Prince Hao.¡±
The imperial physicians at the side were taken aback. With Commandery Prince Xie fallen, chaos will definitely ensue in the court. The officials originally following the Commandery Prince Xie are now...
At that thought, they couldn¡¯t help but nce at Pei Qianhao. There¡¯s going to be a sweep done across the court soon. Among those who will remaining, other than the neutral parties, the rest will probably be Prince Hao¡¯s faction.
Beimin¡¯s skies are going to change. A major upheaval and change in power is about to ur. Prince Hao will soonpletely wield all of the power in Beimin.
While all the imperial physicians were upied with saving Xie Yun, Su Xi-er grabbed Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand and led him outside the room.
¡°A-Jing, what on earth is the matter with Brother Hu?¡±
Pei QIanhao took her into his arms and gently patted her head. ¡°Xi-er, Rong Qing already married two years ago. His wife is now pregnant, and she will be giving birth in about four months.¡±
Even though Su Xi-er had already guessed the truth, she was still shocked. She tightly embraced him and lowly murmured, ¡°How can one believe a childhood promise?¡±
¡°Xi-er, if you and I had met when we were children, and we had made a promise, we would have been able to stay by each other for an entire lifetime.¡±
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. ¡°How would you know? Rong Qing looks like you; who knows if the two of you have some blood rtions. The same...¡±
Pei Qianhao immediately cut her off. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to doubt this Prince. If I say so, then that¡¯s the case. If I say I¡¯ll wait for you, then I¡¯ll definitely do so.¡± His unyielding personality was acting up again.
¡°Alright, in our next lifetime, after we make a childhood promise, you must wait for me.¡± Su Xi-er smiled.
How fortunate I am to have met him in this lifetime.
¡°Silly woman, we will never be separated, and that includes our next lifetime; what ¡®wait¡¯ is there to speak of? If I leave, I¡¯ll surely take you with me.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyelid twitched. ¡°You want me to elope with you? You¡¯re not allowed to. I will definitely be an obedient daughter and not make my parents angry in my next lifetime.¡±
The corners of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth curved up, and he rubbed against her. ¡°As you wish.¡±
While the two of them were tightly hugging each other, they heard a soft cough from Situ Lin who had left Xie Yun¡¯s room.
¡°Imperial Uncle, Imperial Aunt, pay more attention. Commandery Prince is still in the middle of receiving emergency treatment inside. You must show a worried expression, just like this Emperor.¡± He scrunched up his face to show his deep concern, only to elicit augh from Su Xi-er.
¡°Your Majesty, while this Prince hasn¡¯t been around for a few days, you almostmitted a grave mistake.¡±
Situ Lin immediately lowered his head. This matter had indeed been due to my negligence and carelessness. If not for Imperial Uncle helping me in time, I¡¯m afraid that things in the rural areas would have been difficult to handle.
¡°Imperial Uncle, I will be more careful in the future.¡±
¡°This Prince will reim all of Commandery Prince XIe¡¯s military power and enable more integration within the army; the military rules will be more strict and clear. By the time youe of age and the military power is passed to you, they will definitely be made up of valiant andpetent soldiers.¡±
Su Xi-er saw that Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. Reiming the military power just to return a better army for Situ Lin. Among all the countries, there¡¯s no one who supports the Emperor so wholeheartedly like him.
Chapter 508 (1): Does Whatever He Wants With No Qualms (unedited)
Chapter 508 (1): Does Whatever He Wants With No Qualms (unedited)
As the Xie Family was not only an aristocratic family for many generations, one of their ancestors had also been an empress dowager, and they had worked hard to make many meritorious contributions, Situ Lin agreed to his resignation, but was unwilling to strip him of his position of amandery prince.
The family estates, fields, and stores were all transferred under Xie Liuli¡¯s name, but her whole mind was focused on taking care of her elder brother, and she was not in the mood to manage the properties, so she handed the task to their honest and loyal butler.
Xie Yun felt as if his whole body was relieved. After fighting with Pei Qianhao for so many years, even though I¡¯m winding up with a defeat, I actually feel at ease instead. When I talk to Pei Qianhao in person now, it¡¯s not as hostile as it was in the past.
Pei Qianhao poured a cup of water for him. Xie Yun took it and leaned against the bed pir, chuckling, ¡°I never expected that there would be a day when both of us can calmly talk to each other.¡±
¡°This Prince also didn¡¯t expect something like this either.¡±
¡°Pei Qianhao, I really envy you; you don¡¯tck anything.¡± Xie Yun¡¯s gaze grew distant, and he would nce towards the door from time to time.
Zhen Yu wouldn¡¯te and see me, right?
¡°Xie Yun, Brother Hu¡¯s real name is Rong Qing. He is already married, and his wife is pregnant.¡± Pei Qianhao cidly stated, though his words were no doubt a huge pleasant surprise for Xie Yun.
¡°Brother Hu already has a wife.¡± Xie Yun mumbled.
Zhen Yu is such a good youngdy, yet Brother Hu let her down. He was delighted, but his heart also ached for her. If he has let her down, then maybe I have a chance.
¡°It will be up to you to decide what you should do. Zhen Yu is temporarily staying in the Prince Hao Residence. Since you are no longer the Xie Yun of the past, this Prince naturally wees you.¡± Pei Qianhao stood up and walked out of the room, leaving Xie Yun to his own thoughts.
Zhen Yu probably still doesn¡¯t know about Brother Hu being married. I can¡¯t tell her. If she finds out, we¡¯ll definitely be grief-stricken. But if I don¡¯t tell her, how am I going to get close to her?
~~~
Not long after Pei Qianhao walked out of the room, he spotted Xie Liuli walking over with medicinal soup in the courtyard.
Xie Liuli stopped before him with a respectful smile. ¡°Prince Hao, thank you.¡±
¡°Take care of Commandery Prince Xie well.¡± Pei Qianhao indifferently replied before leaving the courtyard.
Xie Liuli watched as Pei Qianhao faded into the distance, then looked at the tightly shut door to the room. Things are...very good in the Commandery Prince Residence now. Everything is different from it was in the past.
With a wide smile on her countenance, she quickly headed towards the room.
~~~
When Pei Qianhao reached the Prince Hao Residence, Su Xi-er had juste out of Zhen Yu¡¯s room.
¡°A-Jing, Zhen Yu¡¯s emotions seem to be unstable, and she would vomit as soon as she eats. Could she be pregnant?¡±
¡°Instruct an imperial physician to diagnose her after a period of time. Xi-er, you don¡¯t have to care about this matter any further.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I also don¡¯t know how to care about this matter. We can¡¯t tell her that Brother Hu has let her down. It¡¯s fine even if she doesn¡¯t meet him.¡±
¡°Xi-er, you also have to nourish your body over this period of time.¡± Pei Qianhao immediately wrapped his arms around her waist.
¡°My body is fine. Medicinal soup is too bitter; I don¡¯t want to drink them.¡±
Pei Qianhao tightened his hold, and he whispered into her ear, ¡°Are you not going to drink child giving soup?¡±
Chapter 508 (2): Does Whatever He Wants With No Qualms (unedited)
Chapter 508 (2): Does Whatever He Wants With No Qualms (unedited)
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. ¡°If I get pregnant, you can¡¯t touch me for the first three months. Are you able to endure that?¡±
¡°You will have to give birth sooner orter. Even if I can¡¯t endure it now, I still have to do so eventually. We might as well have it earlier so that this Prince can do whatever I want with no qualms in the future.¡±
Seeing how naturally he said thest part about doing whatever he wanted, Su Xi-er inwardly scolded him for being shameless. It seems like there¡¯s nothing else I can do apart from this.
¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that with you doing whatever you want with no qualms, I will keep on giving birth? I¡¯ll make you hold it in until you feel like dying.¡± Su Xi-er smugly counted with a grin.
Pei Qianhao gently patted her head. ¡°Little bewitching fairy, you want to make this Prince hold it in until I feel like dying? I insist on not letting you get your way.¡± He immediately carried her bridal style.
There have been many things going on recently, so I feel like I haven¡¯t touched her for a long while. Just like she said, I can die from holding it in.
¡°A-Jing, it¡¯s still in the day! Put me down!¡± Su Xi-er began to struggle in his arms, but before she could do much, however, she received a crisp smack on her buttocks.
The tips of Su Xi-er¡¯s ears immediately flushed red. Not only did he smack my buttocks, he¡¯s even taking the chance to knead them. It¡¯s still in broad daylight; what if any guards on patrol happens to walk by and catches us?!
¡°Shameless A-Jing!¡±
¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Pei Qianhao asked in a meaningful tone. Su Xi-er ignored him and continued to squirm. ¡°I don¡¯t...¡±
Before she could finish speaking, she received another smack from him. ¡°You have be a rebel. To think that you dared to say you don¡¯t like this Prince; you need to be sorted out.¡±
I have spoilt her too much. I must enforce some family rules.
Hence, Pei Qianhao picked up his pace until they reached the main room. He ced her down on the soft quilt and his tall immediately pressed her down.
Without waiting for her to speak, he cupped her face and kissed her lips. His teeth rubbed against her lips, and he nimbly pried her mouth open, slipping in his heated tongue to intertwine with hers right away to absorb whatever fragrance he could from her.
Su Xi-er softly moaned, and she pressed both of her hands against his sturdy chest as she leaned her head backwards and Pei Qianhao supported the back of her head.
He has probably held it in for too long. Today¡¯s kiss is more overbearing and feels like he¡¯s trying to devour me. Gradually, Su Xi-er found it more difficult to breathe.
¡°Xi-er.¡± Pei Qianhao softly called her. Looking at her misty eyes and captivating beauty, his throat tightened. Once again, his tongue entangled with hers as he madly kissed her.
The temperature in the room slowly rose, and the bed curtains fell.
~~~
Meanwhile, an old uncle pulled a cart of firewood into the backyard of the Prince Hao Residence. The guard respectfully led him to the woodshed, and he watched as he unloaded the firewood.
¡°Niuniu, help me.¡± The old uncle said to the young woman dressed in coarse clothes beside him.
Niuniu nodded, and obediently replied with an affirmative before walking over to help with unloading the firewood. As she had a petite figure and didn¡¯t possess much strength, she identally tripped after carrying a few batches. She suffered an abrasion on her wrist and pain shot through it.
Ruo Yuan happened to notice this scene and immediately came over to help, smiling to the woman. ¡°Let me help you.¡±
However, Ruo Yuan¡¯s eyes instantly widened in disbelief, and her lips kept quivering. ¡°Empress...Dowager...¡±
Didn¡¯t she request for an edict to guard the Imperial Mausoleum? Why is she suddenly dressed in coarse clothes in the backyard of the Prince Hao Residence?!
Niuniu showed a baffled expression. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand?¡±
The old uncle stepped forward. ¡°Miss, this is my granddaughter who has been mentally disabled since she was young. I¡¯m afraid that something may happen to her since there¡¯s no one looking after her at home today, so I decided to take her out.¡±
Ruo Yuan¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°What?! She¡¯s your daughter? But she¡¯s clearly...¡± The Empress Dowager! They look exactly the same!
¡°Grandpa, are we done unloading? Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m hungry; I want rice rice.¡±
¡°Alright, Grandpa will bring you back.¡± The old uncle immediately bent down to carry thest batch of firewood before waving to his granddaughter. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Bookkeeping Office to collect the silvers. I¡¯ll buy something delicious for you today.¡±
¡°Grandpa is so nice.¡± Niuniu foolishly smiled in a pure manner, causing Ruo Yuan to be shocked once again.
How can there be people who look so alike? Is it really a coincidence?
Chapter 509 (1): Is It The Empress Dowager (unedited)
Chapter 509 (1): Is It The Empress Dowager (unedited)
¡°You¡¯re called Niu Niu?¡± Ruo Yuan couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Niu Niu nodded and grinned in an adorable manner. It was at this moment that Hong Li also happened to walk over as she wanted to instruct Ruo Yuan to prepare the red bean soup. When she spotted Niu Niu, however, she froze for a moment, and revealed an astonished expression just like Ruo Yuan.
¡°Empress Dowager!¡± She shouted very loudly with a very exaggerated expression. Niu Niu was so shocked that she staggered two steps back with a panicked look.
Ruo Yuan pulled Hong Li, and softly said, ¡°She¡¯s the granddaughter of the old uncle delivering the firewood; she¡¯s called Niu Niu. But she really resembles the Empress Dowager too much; we have to inform the Princess Consort.¡±
Both of them were aware of how Pei Yaran always targeted Su Xi-er when they were in the pce. Even if Niu Niu isn¡¯t the Empress Dowager, we still have to take precautions.
Hong Li nodded and tugged at Ruo Yuan. ¡°Stall her; don¡¯t let her leave. I¡¯ll call the Princess Consort toe over to personally take a look.¡±
¡°Mmm, quickly go.¡± Ruo Yuan repeatedly nodded, and when she turned to Niu Niu again, she looked at her with a different gaze.
¡°Why...are you looking at me like this? I¡¯m scared.¡± Niu Niu stumbled a few steps back in fear, and she tightly pressed her body against the wall.
When the old uncle came back from collecting the silvers and saw Niu Niu in such a state, he thought that she hadmitted a mistake, and immediately bowed to apologise. ¡°Miss, my granddaughter is a fool. You are a magnanimous person; please don¡¯t mind her.¡±
¡°This granddaughter of yours looks rather adorable and likeable.¡± Ruo Yuan tried to make somements. I can¡¯t let the two of them go; the Princess Consort will being overter.
¡°Many thanks for thepliment, Miss. Niu Niu, apologise to the youngdy.¡± The old uncle pulled Niu Niu, but thetter lowered her head and stayed in that position for a very long time, causing the old uncle to be frantic.
¡°Niu Niu, quickly say something. Don¡¯t be foolish again.¡± The old uncle tugged at her again with a face full of anxiety.
It was at this moment that the gentle voice of a woman could be heard. ¡°She¡¯s a fool, after all; don¡¯t force her.¡±
The one who had spoken was none other than Su Xi-er. She was currently d in a crimson dress with small golden flowers embroidered at its hem. Even her sleeves and cors were engraved with golden thread, giving her a luxurious and noble look. On top of that, she was also exuding with charm after having just done the deed with Pei Qianhao.
Ruo Yuan immediately turned around and bowed. ¡°This servant pays her respects to the Princess Consort.¡±
¡°You may rise; you need not stand on courtesy.¡± Su Xi-er slowly replied with her face wreathed in smiles.
On her way here, Hong Li had already exined the situation to her. This woman called Niu Niu resembles Pei Yaran very much. We still haven¡¯t found Pei Yaran, yet this person suddenly appeared in the residence; I can¡¯t help but be suspicious.
The old uncle could feel the noble aura emanating from Su Xi-er, and upon hearing Ruo Yuan address her as the Princess Consort, he immediately knelt down. ¡°This peasant pays his respects to the Princess Consort.¡± He then pulled his granddaughter¡¯s arm to make her kneel with him. ¡°Niu Niu, quickly pay your respects to the Princess Consort.¡±
However, Niu Niu¡¯s head remained lowered, and she didn¡¯t say a single word as she knelt on the ground.
Su Xi-er went forward and helped the old uncle get up. ¡°Let¡¯s not make things difficult for her.¡± She then reached out her hand to pull Niu Niu. ¡°Stand up.¡±
Niu Niu softly replied with an affirmative and got up, but quickly hid behind the old uncle.
Chapter 509 (2): Is It The Empress Dowager (unedited)
Chapter 509 (2): Is It The Empress Dowager (unedited)
Su Xi-er¡¯s gazended on Niu Niu. She looks exactly like Pei Yaran. Is she really foolish or feigning to be? Let me test her.
Hence, Su Xi-er reached out an arm to pull Niu Niu over and smiled at her. ¡°You really look like a fool. Niu Niu, do you remember how old you are?¡±
Niu Niu¡¯s body trembled, but she kept her head lowered, preventing others from seeing her expression. Su Xi-er decided to just raise her chin, only to see her eyes filled with cowardice.
Getting anxious, the old uncle knelt again. ¡°Princess Consort, I beg of you, please let this peasant¡¯s granddaughter off. She has been foolish since she was young. After losing her parents, this peasant has raised her single handedly.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s finger brushed Niu Niu¡¯s chin, her eyes filled with a probing look. ¡°Is that so? Do you know that the granddaughter you single handedly raise looks a lot like someone I know from the past.¡± She paused and turned to look at Ruo Yuan. ¡°Take the old uncle to the Bookkeeping Office to collect more silvers, and get a guard to personally send him back to his hometown. I find this granddaughter of his likeable, so I¡¯ll have her stay in the residence and apany me for a few days.¡±
¡°This servant obeys the order.¡± Ruo Yuan immediately walked towards the old uncle and gestured at him.
The old uncle¡¯s body shuddered, afraid that Su Xi-er would do something to Niu Niu. But I have no way to save her; I can only beg for mercy. Yet, that didn¡¯t have any effect.
Finally, he sighed. I didn¡¯t raise Niu Niu single handedly; I found her. My son died a few years ago, and my daughter-inw also followed without leaving behind any children. When I saw this foolish girl, I decided to take her back home and raise her.
But I won¡¯t tell anyone about this. Judging from the Princess Consort¡¯s expression, that person she knows from the past may have had some conflict with her. If I tell the truth, then that would be tantamount to harming Niu Niu.
Seeing that the old uncle was leaving, Niu Niu shivered in fear and looked at Su Xi-er with trepidation.
¡°You¡¯re scared of me?¡± Su Xi-er chuckled and released her chin.
Niu Niu immediately lowered her head, not letting anyone discern her expression. The only reaction she gave was her trembling body.
¡°You really look like someone ©` Pei Yaran.¡± Su Xi-er slowly stated. However, there was not the least bit of response from Niu Niu.
¡°Hong Li, prepare a private room for her in the backyard. We have to properly entertain her for these few days.¡±
¡°This servant obeys the order.¡± Hong Li tugged at Niu Niu and forcefully dragged her away.
Watching Niu Niu¡¯s departing figure, Su Xi-er wondered if she was really foolish. There aren¡¯t that many coincidences in this world.
This person must be Pei Yaran.
After mulling it over for a while, she wanted to turn around, nning to return to the main courtyard. Right as she did so, however, she bumped into arge and cosy embrace, and a familiar scent assailed her nostrils.
¡°Xi-er, since when did you start walking in such a hasty manner?¡±
¡°A-Jing, Pei Yaran is back. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s really foolish or pretending to be.¡±
Pei Qianhao caressed her, his eyes looking towards the direction Pei Yaran left in. ¡°We¡¯ll know after we test her.¡±
Su Xi-er moved her body and raised her head to look at him. ¡°She entered the pce when she was 15, then she became the Empress soon after, and she controlled the imperial harem at the age of 18. We can¡¯t underestimate a woman like this.¡±
Looking at her sparkling eyes, Pei Qianhao knew that she already had a n in mind. ¡°Xi-er, we¡¯ll do as you like.¡±
¡°Really? Why don¡¯t you ask me how I n to execute the ruse? She¡¯s your younger sister, after all.¡± Su Xi-er mischievously smiled.
¡°Xi-er, you¡¯re jealous again?¡± Pei Qianhao teasingly smiled.
She didn¡¯t get jealous when Zhen Yu pounced into my arms, but she got jealous right after Pei Yaran appeared.
¡°What do you mean by ¡®again¡¯? I¡¯m not like you ©` a vinegar jar. Let me tell you, I n to use a handsome man trap[1].¡±
Hearing the words ¡®handsome man trap¡¯, Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened, and he flicked her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s stuffed in this brain of yours.¡±
Su Xi-er pouted. ¡°Did you even need to ask? Of course it¡¯s stuffed with handsome men.¡±
Pei Qianhao lowered his head and whispered into her ear. ¡°This Prince wants to ask you: who is the handsome man in your mind?¡±
1. Adapted from ¡®beauty trap¡¯, where as the name suggests, it is an artifice involving a beaut.
Chapter 510 (1): Handsome Man Trap
Chapter 510 (1): Handsome Man Trap
She immediately felt an arm tightening around her waist, and found that Pei Qianhao¡¯s face was gloomy when she looked up.
This huge vinegar jar is getting jealous again.
With a smile, Su Xi-er tiptoed and hooked her arms around his neck before nting a kiss on his lips. "But the only handsome man that can enter my eyes is you, A-Jing."
Her words greatly pleased Pei Qianhao, but his expression didn''t improve much. "Xi-er, you are patting this Prince''s horse fart[red]It means bootlicking and currying favour with someone. I''m leaving it as a literal trantion in this case because it is used as a pun in the next paragraph.[/ref]."
Su Xi-er patted his cheeks with a crisp sound. "Does this patting of the horse fart[1] feelfortable?¡±
A chuckle escaped from Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips as he teasingly replied, ¡°You clearly know that this Prince feels the mostfortable in bed.¡±
¡°Pervert.¡± Su Xi-er harrumphed and pushed him away with a bashful look.
As she turned away, her gazended on Niu Niu, who also happened to be looking in Su Xi-er¡¯s direction. Su Xi-er carefully observed her countenance, but the only emotion she could discern was fear.
Hence, Su Xi-er decided to simply pull Pei Qianhao¡¯s arm and softly say, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at your younger sister.¡± She then pulled him forward, wondering if Pei Yaran¡¯s expression would change if she faced Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao quickly put two and two together. She just mentioned a handsome man trap; this little bewitching fairy must be nning to use me as bait. She¡¯ll see how I¡¯ll sort her out at night!
When Niu Niu saw the two walk over, she stumbled a few steps back before bumping into Hong Li.
Hong Li supported her and said, ¡°Stand well; you have to bow with meter.¡± Hong Li then slightly bent her knees. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao and the Princess Consort.¡±
Su Xi-er waved her hand to dismiss her. ¡°Go and get on with your work.¡±
¡°This servant obeys the order.¡± Hong Li swiftly left the backyard.
Without many servants in the Prince Hao Residence in the first ce, the backward was now left clear of any outsiders.
Niu Niu stared nkly at Su Xi-er, and she still didn¡¯t bow to pay her respects.
¡°A-Jing, look at her; does she look like your younger sister?¡± Su Xi-er deliberately stressed the words ¡®younger sister¡¯ and observed Niu Niu¡¯s expression.
Pei Qianhao swept his cold gaze across Pei Yaran. ¡°She does indeed.¡±
Su Xi-er chuckled and leaned against him. ¡°A-Jing, I¡¯ll have her stay in the backyard of the residence for a few days. She can also wait upon me with Ruo Yuan and Hong Li.¡±
¡°As you wish.¡± Pei Qianhao calmly replied. Whatever she wants to do is fine.
¡°A-Jing, you¡¯re so nice.¡± Su Xi-er smilingly said before looking towards Niu Niu. ¡°Do you know how old you are?¡±
Niu Niu¡¯s eyes suddenly went nk before she shook her head a momentter, still stubbornly keeping her mouth shut.
¡°You look like you¡¯re around 18 years old; technically my elder if we¡¯re talking strictly about age. If you weren¡¯t mentally disabled, you would probably have been matched to someone already.¡± Su Xi-er went forward to hold her hand and shed a bright smile.
Niu Niu lowered her head again, preventing others from catching a glimpse of her expression.
¡°Forget it; you¡¯ll rest in the backyard today. I will send people to properly look after your grandfather.¡± Su Xi-er moved her hand to pull on Pei Qianhao. ¡°A-Jing, take me to the pce today; I haven¡¯t seen His Majesty for a very long time.¡±
¡°What¡¯s there to see about him?¡± Pei Qianhao countered with a trace of displeasure in his eyes.
Su Xi-er stood on her tiptoes and whispered into his ears, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s just go. Today¡¯s performance is only to give her something to think about; there will be an even better ultimate move in the future.¡± A sly look flickered across her eyes.
Pei Qianhao nodded and wrapped his arm around her waist, taking her away.
Niu Niu kept her head lowered as they walked away, not looking at the pair. Only when their footsteps disappeared did she look up, her body shaking as any trace of disorientation and fear vanished from her eyes.
1. Refer to the exnation from the footnote in the previous paragraph.
Chapter 510 (2): Handsome Man Trap
Chapter 510 (2): Handsome Man Trap
That¡¯s right, I am Pei Yaran, the Empress Dowager who was tricked by Pei Qianhao and oppressed by Su Xi-er! I had hidden myself in a small vige at the foot of the mountain.
It was only because I pretended to be a foolish woman that I was able to enter the Prince Hao Residence today. Since I¡¯ve decided to do such a thing, I refuse to fall for any of Su Xi-er¡¯s crafty schemes!
Pei Yaran tightly clenched her fists, her teeth biting her lips. The Imperial Notice Board stated that the Empress Dowager admitted her mistakes, and requested for an edict to guard the Imperial Mausoleum for life. For life?! So this is how you treat me when I¡¯m gone! Pei Qianhao, I hate you to the core! You¡¯re no longer my elder brother! You¡¯ve even told Su Xi-er about your pet name, something that you¡¯ve never even told me!
However, I didn¡¯t expect that not long after I left, Xie Yun¡¯s power would actually be taken away. Only an empty shell remains of the Xie Family; they have riches, but no power or status! In addition, Pei Qianhao haspletely broken free of the Pei Family; he has established his own faction, and doesn¡¯t care about the Pei Family¡¯s fate at all!
The Pei Family raised him, but to think that he would repay them like this! Why is such a person still remaining in this world? Su Xi-er must also die!
Pei Yaran was furious enough to peel Su Xi-er¡¯s skin away while she was still alive, but she reminded herself to endure time and again. Enduring is the only way!
Suddenly, Ruo Yuan entered the backyard and called her. ¡°Niu Niu, this broom is for you. The Princess Consort instructed you to sweep the courtyard.¡±
Contempt flickered across Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes. A fatss from the Pce Side Quarters is ordering me around. I¡¯ll endure this, and I¡¯ll pay it all back in the future!
¡°Niu Niu, quicklye and sweep.¡± Receiving no response from her, Ruo Yuan tried to stuff the broom into her hand.
Just now, the Princess Consort had instructed me to try and make things difficult for Niu Niu while having her do work. The Princess Consort must have confirmed that Niu Niu is the Empress Dowager. She is naturally arrogant, and if we keep putting her in situations where she doesn¡¯t know how to respond, her true personality will be forced out so that we can expose her.
Pei Yaran raised her head with hazy eyes, pretending that she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Sweep the floor?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, sweep the whole backyard. If you don¡¯t sweep it clean, you won¡¯t be allowed to eat. You¡¯ll be starved to death!¡±
Pei Yaran appeared to be lost on the surface, but she was inwardly sneering. Fatss, you¡¯ll be the first person I kill!
¡°Sweep!¡± Ruo Yuan couldn¡¯t bear her slow response. Since the Princess Consort has determined that she¡¯s the Empress Dowager, then she has to be. I still remember how she tried to kill Su Xi-er with all kinds of methods.
Pei Yaran quickly found a broom stuffed into her hand. Watching Ruo Yuan¡¯s departing figure, she found it ridiculous. I killed so many imperial consorts after entering the imperial pce, but I would have never expected that I would be bossed around and humiliated by a maidservant from the Pce Side Quarters.
It seems like a sacrifice must be made if I want some things to seed. On this path, the Eldest Imperial Prince has failed; Daddy has failed; Xie Yun has failed. I must endure this humiliation for the greater good. It¡¯s just sweeping the ground.
Hence, Pei Yaran walked to one side of the backyard and began sweeping with a foolish expression.
Ruo Yuan secretly observed her for a while before leaving to prepare the red bean soup.
~~~
Meanwhile, some guards were already at the main entrance with a horse carriage in tow, waiting for Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er to arrive.
Before Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er could walk out, a little child pounced towards them. ¡°Fairy Elder Sister, I¡¯m bored to death; take me out of the residence to y!¡± Liu Yinyin tugged at Su Xi-er¡¯s dress.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes darkened. The wind is so strong outside, yet this littless is pulling at Xi-er¡¯s dress. Doesn¡¯t she know that she could identally expose Xi-er¡¯s legs?!
Chapter 511 (1): Cast Inside The Palace
Chapter 511 (1): Cast Inside The Pce
Liu Yinyin had never been faced with such fierceness, and was immediately frightened to the point that she couldn¡¯t speak. Her visage was stricken with fear, and she couldn¡¯t stop her legs from trembling as she retreated backwards.
"Xi-er, let''s go." Pei Qianhao didn''t give Su Xi-er a chance to coax Liu Yinyin. circling his arms around her waist as he led her away.
However, they had only taken two steps when they heard Liu Yinyin¡¯s sobbing from behind them. Su Xi-er''s heart leapt, and she immediately spun around, feeling that Pei Qianhao had done something heinous.
Su Xi-er flung Pei Qianhao aside and quickly rushed over to Liu Yinyin. "Don''t cry; I''ll take you to the pce to y. Beimin''s and Nanzhao''s pce have different sceneries, so let¡¯s go and view them together, alright?"
"Wawa, okay...okay." Liu Yinyin pounced onto Su Xi-er''s shoulder and continued sobbing, sneaking nces at Pei Qianhao every now and then. She was afraid that he would suddenlye over and fling her aside.
Liu Yinyin continued peeking at Pei Qianhao, but she didn¡¯t expect him to reallye over! His face is scarier now, and his eyes are filled with ferocity.
"Fairy Elder Sister, save me." Liu Yinyin tightly grasped Su Xi-er''s hand.
Pei Qianhao was filled with immense regret. I shouldn''t have brought the littless back! She''s now taking my Xi-er away from me! Doesn''t she know that I''m the only one who can hold Xi-er''s hand??!!
"A-Jing, let''s just bring her to the pce." Su Xi-er''s gentle and pleasant voice streamed into Pei Qianhao''s ears, causing his furrowed brows to rx.
He cast a perfunctory nce at Liu Yinyin before remembering that Situ Lin was about the same age. He also remembered that thetter had beenining about being bored in the imperial pce. Why don''t I put them together? Not only can they help each other relieve their boredom, I can also resolve this troublesome problem.
Pei Qianhao was satisfied with the n and immediately nodded. "We can bring her to the pce, but she must be obedient. Otherwise, I''ll throw her out." Despite having made up his mind, he still had to put on an imposing facade.
It wouldn''t be good if the littless disregards the rules and forgets her manners. She can''t behave the same as she did in Nanzhao.
"Yinyin,e here. We''ll enter the pce together." Su Xi-er smiled at Liu Yinyin and held her hand, brushing past Pei Qianhao as they walked out of the residence.
Pei Qianhao watched her as she departed. Damn! She actually held the littless'' hand and left without sparing me a single nce! She''s totally rebelling. She was thinking of using me as bait for a handsome man trap a moment ago, and now she''s behaving like this! She''s really be a rebel!
Pei Qianhao¡¯s displeasure was clear on his face, and the guards at the main entrance couldn¡¯t help but shudder. What''s wrong with Prince Hao? He was still fine yesterday, so why is his expression suddenly so foul? The guards then recalled how Su Xi-er hadn''t waited for Pei Qianhao, boarding the carriage while holding Liu Yinyin''s hand.
Everyone immediately understood. So that''s why! His Highness and Her Highness are having a conflict!
"Guard the main entrance properly; be careful of your heads." Pei Qianhao coldly reminded the guards when he spotted the shock in their eyes.
"Yes yes, this subordinate obeys the order." The guards immediately bowed, only daring to lift their heads after Pei Qianhao had boarded the horse carriage and departed.
The guards nced at one another and stood ramrod straight. There''s something amiss in the air today; we mustn''t let our guards down. Prince Hao was only scaring us when he mentioned our heads, but if we really offend him, we won''t be able to avoid 20 beatings of the nks.
~~~
In the Dragon Heaven Pce, Situ Lin had just finished listening to Grand Tutor King''s lesson when he learnt that his Imperial Uncle and Imperial Aunt wereing.
His face was filled with delight as he walked to the entrance of his repose pce, eagerly awaiting their arrival. However, what he didn''t expect was the addition of another guest.
Chapter 511 (2): Cast Inside The Palace
Chapter 511 (2): Cast Inside The Pce
Situ Lin immediately walked over and curiously asked, "Imperial Aunt, why did you bring a littless into the pce?"
"Yinyin, greet His Majesty." Su Xi-er patted her shoulder.
Liu Yinyin nced at him and properly bowed. "Yinyin pays her respects to Your Majesty.''
"So she''s called Yinyin; but Imperial Aunt, why did you bring her here?"
Liu Yinyin grabbed Su Xi-er. "Fairy Elder Sister, why don''t we let Prince Hao y with His Majesty? You can take me to other ces in the pce."
A cold male voice immediately ensued. "Your Majesty, you''re older than Yinyin by a few years. She hasn¡¯t properly followed the rules or minded her manners these past couple days, so you can guide her." Right after he finished speaking, he pulled Su Xi-er over. "Come, let''s go and carry out official matters."
Su Xi-er widened her eyes. How did he know that I came to the pce to carry out official matters? This overbearing man has really be an expert at reading my mind.
~~~
With that, the two of them departed, leaving Liu Yinyin to Situ Lin.
I have never interacted with a little girl, nor have I ever taught someone else about rules and manners; Imperial Uncle has left me in a pinch.
Liu Yinyin nced at Situ Lin with sparkling eyes. "Do you know how to climb trees? Let''s go and climb trees!" She waved at him in excitement while speaking.
~~~
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao werepletely unaware of their actions as the pair made their way along the pce paths, maids and eunuchs bowing as they passed by.
Pei Qianhao didn''t pay much attention to them, simply wrapping his arms around Su Xi-er''s waist as they continued walking forward. They turned the corner and walked a little further before choosing an isted path that led to the Compassionate Peace Pce.
"A-Jing, you knew that I wanted toe to the Compassionate Peace Pce."
"Mmm, even if one has lost their memories, their own belongings may provoke a reaction. This is even more true if she¡¯s feigning to be foolish."
This had been exactly what Su Xi-er had in mind. We''ll go to the Compassionate Peace Pce to find ornaments Pei Yaran is familiar with; it would be best if they are also items she cherishes a lot.
The only people who regrly visited the Compassionate Peace Pce were the pce maids who swept the floor. Once they were done with their job, there would be nobody left; the once bustling Compassionate Peace Pce had be abandoned.
When the two entered, the pce maids who were sweeping bowed and paid their respects.
Pei Qianhao waved his hand and coldly instructed, "Leave."
The pce maids shivered and fled with their brooms in hand.
Once they had left,, Su Xi-er proceeded through the main hall, long side corridors, and finally arrived at the inner chambers. She directly went to the dressing table and began rummaging through the items there.
However, she quickly moved on to the wardrobe after finding nothing but ordinary rouge and ornaments.
Pei Qianhao quietly watched as she scoured the room; a good bit of time passed before she finally retrieved a locked ck box from the bottom of the wardrobe.
Thinking quickly, Su Xi-er set the ck box down on the dressing table before finding a fine silver hairpin, using it to pick the lock. It wasn¡¯t long before a faint tter signaled her sess.
Pei Qianhao chuckled."Xi-er, you''re really experienced with lock picking."
"Of course, I can do anything." Su Xi-er gleefully replied.
Opening the wooden box, she only found a white silk handkerchief.
There was a lotus flower embroidered at the bottom, with a ck ¡®Hao¡¯ character sitting next to it. It was evident that Pei Yaran had embroidered this for Pei Qianhao.
Chapter 512 (1): Little Sister Lover
Chapter 512 (1): Little Sister Lover
Pei Qianhao began to carefully examine the handkerchief in his hands. "We can take this silk handkerchief with us."
Su Xi-er observed his expression, then pretended to be haughty. "Wow, how daring; I bet you even know the origins of this silk handkerchief. That makes sense though, since your little sister lover did sew it for you. My hands aren''t so nimble; I can''t even sew characters, much less therge white lotus flower at the side."
"Jealous?" Pei Qianhao smiled, delighted that she was jealous because of him.
Su Xi-er held out her hand. "Hand it back to me; you were so eager to inspect it, but I haven¡¯t even taken a good look at it yet!"
Pei Qianhao deliberately turned to the side and walked towards the inner chamber. "What can you do if this Prince insists on not giving it to you?" He kept up his proud and aloof facade as he walked away.
"A-Jing, if you don''t give it to me, take the handkerchief with you as you step out of the inner chamber. Don''t dream of climbing into my bed in the future." Su Xi-er wasn¡¯t anxious at all as she replied while adjusting her golden hairpin.
They all say that you have to beat a snake at its vital point ©` when you try to control someone, you have to attack their weakness. Su Xi-er understood his intentions. I don''t have to take any drastic action; just saying the correct words will suffice.
As expected, Pei Qianhao stopped in his tracks, and his eyes darkened. After a moment of contemtion, he turned around and began to take heavy strides towards her.
Hmph, she even dared to threaten me! Of all things, why did she have to choose to use lovemaking to threaten me?!
Pei Qianhao stopped before her, and watched as a smug look flickered across her eyes. "Xi-er, you know this Prince quite well."
"Of course, you''re my husband. If I don''t understand you, should I understand the feelings of other men instead?" Su Xi-er continued to y with her golden hairpin, her words eliciting a soft snort from Pei Qianhao.
A momentter, he passed the silk handkerchief to her. "You''re not allowed to use lovemaking to threaten this Prince in the future. Men care very much about such things."
Su Xi-er took the handkerchief and examined it even more carefully. "The embroidery for thisrge white lotus flower is done so prettily, and the character ¡®Hao¡¯ is also rather refined. However, white lotus represents being weak, wronged, pitiful, and moving. It just doesn¡¯t fit Pei Yaran.¡± She stowed the handkerchief away in her sleeve.
¡°A-Jing, let¡¯s go. After we return to the residence, I¡¯ll ¡®identally¡¯ throw the silk handkerchief into the backyard, and we can see how your little sister lover will react.¡± Su Xi-er smiled as she stepped forward and grabbed Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand.
Pei Qianhao flicked her forehead. ¡°My little sister lover is right before my eyes. You¡¯re clearly jealous.¡± He added. ¡°However, that can also be considered a good thing. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be; if that really happened, this Prince would have looked for...¡±
He received a re from Su Xi-er before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Who were you going to look for? Other women to make me jealous?¡±
Pei Qianhao let out a low chuckle. ¡°I don¡¯t have to find other people. Just a few casual words were sufficient to make you explode.¡±
¡°A-Jing, you¡¯re sleeping in the outer chamber tonight.¡± Su Xi-er let go of his hand and walked out of the inner chamber without sparing him another nce.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s brow was scrunched up. The sages were right: Only women beside you and vile people are hard to deal with in this world. She robbed my right to climb into the bed with just a single sentence. However, why do I have to listen to what she said? Not only am I determined to climb in, I also have to be on top!
Outside the room, Su Xi-er was unaware of Pei Qianhao¡¯s devious thoughts. Thetter only caught up once she had reached the pce path, taking her hands tightly in his grasp.
¡°It¡¯s cold in winter; I¡¯m warming your hands.¡±
1. A cheesy way of addressing a female lover.
Chapter 512 (2): Little Sister Lover
Chapter 512 (2): Little Sister Lover
Pei Qianhao raised his eyebrow. ¡°Then this Prince is feeling cold; warm my hands for me, and put up with it for a while.¡±
¡°Ah? You¡¯re a big man; doesn¡¯t it mean that you have a kidney deficiency if your hands are cold[1]? Instruct Imperial Physician Zhao to prepare some velvet antler or some herbal soup to nourish them.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes became cold. ¡°Xi-er, aren¡¯t you clear about the condition of this Prince¡¯s kidneys? If you aren¡¯t sure, I¡¯ll let you see it for yourself tonight. If you¡¯re still not satisfied after that, this Prince will drink the medicinal soup.¡± He tightly embraced her, their bodies snugly fit together.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyelid twitched. I dug a huge hole for myself! Saying to a man that he has kidney deficiency...doesn¡¯t that mean that I look down on that aspect of him? Besides, I¡¯m talking to the egotistical Prince Hao! She could sense that she was going to be punished very severely tonight. I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to get out of bed tomorrow.
No, this won¡¯t do! I can¡¯t be suppressed by him! He¡¯ll never stop once he gets used to ¡®punishing¡¯ me!
The two continued to harbour their own thoughts as they walked to the Dragon Heaven Pce. One couldn¡¯t wait to return to their residence earlier and climb into bed, while the other was thinking how to stop exactly that.
Upon entering the pce hall, they realised that Situ Lin and Liu Yinyin were nowhere to be found, causing Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes to darken.
A guard immediately came forth. ¡°Prince Hao, His Majesty and the little girl left the Dragon Heaven Pce. They forbade anyone from following them, and we don¡¯t know where they¡¯ve gone.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression was stormy as his voice turned icy. ¡°They¡¯re really fooling around!¡± He walked out of the Dragon Heaven Pce before turning onto an abandoned pce path.
When Situ Lin was itching to y in the past, he would often go to a ce without many people around.
However, he had only walked for a short while when he heard a few pce maids whispering to each other.
¡°I just saw His Majesty and a little girl having lots of fun while ying in the Imperial Garden. They were even climbing trees!¡±
¡°Me too! But wouldn¡¯t His Majesty be harshly punished if Prince Hao finds out?¡±
¡°Who¡¯s that littless? Could she have been summoned into the imperial pce to be raised as His Majesty¡¯s child bride?¡±
The pce maids continued to ardently gossip with one another until they suddenly heard some footsteps from behind them. Raising their heads, they were shocked to see that it was Pei Qianhao. They immediately bowed and greeted him with quivering voices. ¡°This servant pays her respects to Prince Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao kept silent as he turned to head for the Imperial Garden. Following behind him was Su Xi-er, who waved at the pce maids. ¡°You may rise. Get to your own work; don¡¯t gossip anymore.¡±
¡°This servant obeys the order.¡± The pce maids immediately dispersed and no longer dared to say another word.
Su Xi-er continued to follow Pei Qianhao, but his strides wererger and faster, so she could only run to keep up with him.
When Pei Qianhao realised this, he immediately stopped and waited for her to catch up before continuing at a slower pace. However, his expression was still unpleasant, and he remained quiet.
¡°A-Jing, let¡¯s bring Yinyin back. Don¡¯t let her affect His Majesty and dy his work.¡±
¡°No way, bringing her back would only distract this Prince.¡±
Su Xi-er was baffled. How are these two matters rted?
However, she stowed away her questions and said, ¡°Distracting you is better than distracting His Majesty. His Majesty is Beimin¡¯s future; he bears the heavy responsibility to the nation and its society.¡±
Pei Qianhao harrumphed. ¡°This Prince is the aide minister[2]; all the more reason I can¡¯t be distracted. Don¡¯t say anything more; I have already made up my mind ©` I will definitely not bring her back.¡± He quickened his pace, and Su Xi-er had to hastily match his pace as he was holding her hand.
By the time they arrived at the Imperial Garden, they happened upon Situ Lin standing atop a withered willow tree, while Liu Yinyin cheered at its base.
1. It is believed that kidney deficiency is rted to inability of *coughs* I think you know what I mean :D
2. This ismon when the Emperor is still young.
Chapter 513 (1): A Huge Fright
Chapter 513 (1): A Huge Fright
Situ Lin giggled and wanted to wave his hand for her toe up. Before he could do so, however, his smile stiffened. Noticing his Imperial Uncle and Imperial Aunt walking over, he felt his heart sinking.
We agreed to only y around for a little bit, yet we¡¯ve been out long enough for Imperial uncle toe looking.
Am I doomed? Am I going to get punished again? Situ Lin immediately climbed down the tree and signalled to Liu Yinyin with his eyes. "Imperial Uncle, it was my idea; it has nothing to do with her." He took the initiative to own up to his mistake.
Pei Qianhao walked forward, his gaze bing increasingly cold as he silently stared at Situ Lin.
Situ Lin raised his head to sneak a nce at Pei Qianhao. This is worse than being reprimanded; I can''t stand being red at like this!
Unable to continue, he apologised again. "Imperial Uncle, I was in the wrong; I shouldn''t have brought Yinyin here to climb trees. I will return to the Dragon Heaven Pce to receive my punishment." He then left on his own.
Taking in Pei Qianhao''s fierce appearance and Situ Lin''s departing figure, Liu Yinyin thought that thetter was going to be in hot water.
Her knees immediately plopped to the ground with a thud. "I beg of you, don''t punish His Majesty. I was the one who forced him; please punish me instead." In her timid eyes, Pei Qianhao was no different from an abominable viin.
Su Xi-er grabbed Pei Qianhao''s arm. "A-Jing, don''t be so fierce. Yinyin is a girl, and she''s only 10 years old. She¡¯s even knelt to ask for your forgiveness; are you going to be so strict to our daughter if we have one in the future?"
Pei Qianhao''s expression rxed a little upon hearing her words. He looked at Liu Yinyin for a moment before moving forward to pull her up from the ground. "Stay in the pce from now on. Your father was the leading schr in Nanzhao¡¯s literary world, and I heard that you possess extensive literary knowledge despite your young age. Apany His Majesty and be his study partner.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to stay in the pce? Am I not returning to the Prince Hao Residence? Fairy Elder Sister, you don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± Liu Yinyin stared at Su Xi-er in a stunned stupor.
The first thought that came to her was that she had just been abandoned.
Su Xi-er raised her hand to caress her head. ¡°Stay in the pce for a short while; I¡¯lle and bring you back soon. There¡¯s a lot that will be happening in the Prince Hao Residence for this period of time, so I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to take care of you.¡±
¡°Oh, I got it.¡± Liu Yinyin nodded and looked at Pei Qianhao. ¡°I won¡¯t snatch Fairy Elder Sister from you, and I will go to the Dragon Heaven Pce, so please don¡¯t punish His Majesty, alright?¡± She blinked her eyes and gave him a pleading look.
¡°Properly stay in the Dragon Heaven Pce, and this Prince will naturally not punish him.¡±
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be obedient.¡± Liu Yinyin heaved a sigh of relief before running after Situ Lin.
¡°A-Jing, don¡¯t be so stern towards children; especially girls.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°This Prince has always been like this, and can only change when ites to you.¡± He grabbed her hand and led her out. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the residence.¡±
After getting rid of the trouble that is Liu Yinyin, no one will pester Xi-er again in the future. Very good.
Su Xi-er naturally understood his thoughts. The high and mighty Prince Hao is now clinging to me like a child.
When they were settled inside the horse carriage, Pei Qianhao looked at her. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±
¡°I¡¯m thinking of you.¡± Su Xi-er softly replied.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s spirits were immediately lifted. Thinking about me is a good thing. ¡°This Prince is right in front of you. Since you are thinking about me, you can just sit on this Prince¡¯sp.¡±
However, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t budge.
Chapter 513 (2): A Huge Fright
Chapter 513 (2): A Huge Fright
His eagle-like eyes remained glued to her, yet she continued to remain immobile. As such, he decided to move to her side himself.
Fine then. If she doesn¡¯t want to get up to sit on myp, I¡¯ll lift her up instead.
His hands reached for her waist and lifted her onto hisp, his arms circling around her from behind. ¡°Xi-er, this Prince has instructed an old physician from the capital toe to the residence. Rumour has it that they specialise in prescriptions that can nourish a woman¡¯s body; moreover, they say that these prescriptions can even allow the woman to give birth to fraternal twins of different genders.¡±
He continued. ¡°We can¡¯t possibly just give birth to one child, so we might as well give birth to two at once. Twins of mixed genders ©` our son will be like me, and our daughter will be like you. That sounds pretty good. The old physician should probably arrive at the residence after lunch.¡±
¡°Whether we have a son or a daughter depends on kismet. Are you sure that just drinking some medicinal soup can make a difference? A-Jing, you believe the gossip of the masses?¡± Su Xi-er held his hand and smiled as she asked him.
¡°This Prince is very powerful; even if you don¡¯t drink it, you will still give birth to twins. Drinking some medicinal soup is just a precautionary measure.¡± He replied with certainty.
Su Xi-er squeezed his hand. He is so confident that he can definitely let me be pregnant with twins, but...
¡°There still hasn¡¯t been any news from my stomach. Are you sure you¡¯re powerful?¡±
¡°Xi-er, I realised that the number of times you like to oppose this Prince has been increasing. Not only that, you¡¯ve even been doubting me.¡± Pei Qianhao lowered his head and nibbled at her ear.
She¡¯s actually doubting me! Wait till the old physician has written the prescription! I¡¯ll take care of her then!
The horse carriage travelled all the way to the Prince Hao Residence and stopped outside the entrance. Pei Qianhao carried Su Xi-er down from the carriage, helping her to tidy her hair before they walked into the residence hand-in-hand.
When the guards at the entrance noticed that the two were behaving harmoniously, they instantly heaved a sigh of relief.
Luckily they aren¡¯t arguing! Wait, but what happened to the littless they took with them? Why didn¡¯t shee back?
However, it only took a moment for them toe to an understanding. Prince Hao and Princess Consort Hao were previously at odds because of that littless! Prince Hao was probably displeased that she kept clinging to the Princess Consort. Tsk tsk, his jealousy is enough for him to be a vinegar king[1]!
Soon after the two entered the main hall, Ruo Yuan came in with a pot of tea.
¡°Princess Consort, this pot of green tea has just been brewed, and is still hot. Please, be careful.¡±
Su Xi-er took the cup Ruo Yuan poured for her. ¡°Is Pei Yaran obediently sweeping the ground? Did you notice any strange behaviour from her?¡±
Ruo Yuan truthfully replied. ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know whether it was really because she has be silly, or if she was simply unwilling. However, when I ordered her, she stood motionlessly for quite awhile before she began sweeping.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go to the backyard now.¡± Su Xi-er set down the cup and patted Pei Qianhao¡¯s shoulder before walking off. ¡°Continue employing the handsome man trap.¡±
Hearing those words, Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes darkened. Only after she left the main hall and Wu Ling hastily entered did his expression return to normal.
¡°What¡¯s the result of your investigation?¡± Pei Qianhao put on a solemn expression as he earnestly asked.
¡°Prince Hao, Rong Qing, the Third Young Master of the Rong Residence in Fragrance County, has always had a poor constitution. Aunt Rong and Third Young Madame have been looking after him. In addition, he is a young master of the Rong Residence despite not being Aunt Rong¡¯s biological son. As for Aunt Rong herself, she is favoured, but infertile. Your Highness, will you be making a trip to Fragrance County?¡±
Rong Qing isn¡¯t born from Aunt Rong, so... At that thought, the look in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes deepened, and he coldly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll head over after I¡¯m done settling the matters in the residence.¡±
¡°This subordinate understands.¡± Wu Ling turned to leave the main hall.
Pei Qianhao stood in the main hall alone. My parents doted on children; if Rong Qing and I are really identical twins, how could they have abandoned him?
1. ¡¯Eating vinegar¡¯ means being jealous in Chinese.
Chapter 514 (1): Become A Real Fool
Chapter 514 (1): Be A Real Fool
Su Xi-er didn''t enter her room, but headed for the kitchen instead. She took out the silk handkerchief and set it down next to the firece, quickly turning the piece of cloth ash-grey. Once she was finished, she stepped outside the kitchen and instructed Ruo Yuan. "Tell Niu Niu to boil some water in the kitchen; I''ll be using the waterter for my bath."
Ruo Yuan nodded and turned to Pei Yaran''s room, finding thetter massaging her thighs as she walked in.They''re probably sore from sweeping for a long time.
"Niu Niu, go to the kitchen to boil some water, and make sure there is some extra. Pour it inside the wooden tub when you finish."
A trace of annoyance flickered across Pei Yaran''s countenance, but by the time she raised her head, none of it could be seen. Her expression had already returned to one of confusion, and she foolishly pointed at herself. "I just finished sweeping. I would usually be resting by now. Grandpa said that I''ll be even more foolish if I don''t rest." She ignored Ruo Yuan and lied on the bed without removing her clothes.
Ruo Yuan walked over and pulled her up. "I won¡¯t have you do any other work after you boil the water. Go on Niu Niu, otherwise, you¡¯re going to receive a beating."
Ruo Yuan pulled Pei Yaran out of the room by the cor, and only let go of her when they reached the kitchen.
Pei Yaran¡¯s slender limbs were naturally no match for Ruo Yuan¡¯s strength, and by the time the former could steady herself, she was already standing in the kitchen.
It''s filled with firewood, and the floor is covered in dust. It''s so dirty.
A trace of disgust shed across her eyes, but she immediately squatted down to hide her face, pretending to be foolish.
Since you want me to boil water, I''ll do so, and I''ll burn down this kitchen while doing it!
Upon seeing Pei Yaran prepare to boil the water, Ruo Yuan walked out.
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er was observing Pei Yaran''s every move from a hidden spot in the kitchen. She watched as thetter stood up and walked towards the firewood, crouching as she noticed something next to the firece. A momentter, the silk handkerchief had appeared in Pei Yaran¡¯s hands as she closely examined it.
When Pei Yaran realised what the handkerchief was, her body shook, and her expression of disbelief couldn¡¯t be hidden.
Of course I can recognise something precious to me! I had specially sewn this for Pei Qianhao''s birthday back then, but he didn''t ept it.
He should know that I like white lotus. Not only was this a birthday present, it was also a love token I wanted to give him. Since he didn''t want it, I stowed it away in a ck box so that I wouldn''t have to look at it. Yet, it has suddenly appeared here!
Could Pei Qianhao have secretly slipped into the Compassionate Peace Pce and found this handkerchief? So, the truth is that he actually still cares about me, right? But if he did care enough about me to do such a thing, why did he throw the handkerchief here? Is it because of Su Xi-er causing trouble?
The more she thought about it, the more perplexed she was, and the more tightly she clenched the handkerchief in her hands.
Suddenly, she thought of the possibility that the handkerchief was being used to sound her out. She deliberately raised the handkerchief and foolishly giggled before turning around to survey the room. Noticing nobody in the vicinity, she finally felt relieved.
However, Pei Yaran''s reaction was still too slow. Su Xi-er was already certain that Pei Yaran was pretending to be foolish. She must have a motive for feigning foolishness to slip into the Prince Hao Residence.
Why didn¡¯t she just find a ce for herself outside after leaving behind the imperial pce and the responsibilities of the Empress Dowager? Why must she be unresigned and drag herself in again? However, you were the one who chose this path; don''t me me for not being polite.
Chapter 514 (2): Become A Real Fool
Chapter 514 (2): Be A Real Fool
Hence, she immediately went to look for Pei Qianhao. After failing to find him in the main courtyard, she finally learned from a guard that he was practising archery in the field behind the Prince Hao Residence.
After traversing through the woods behind the residence, Su Xi-er arrived at a massive grasnd. The guards nearby could only station themselves at the perimeter, as they weren''t allowed to go closer without an order.
When Su Xi-er came, the guards stopped her. ¡°Princess Consort, please wait here. Prince Hao doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed when he¡¯s practising archery.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Su Xi-er didn¡¯t make things difficult for the guards, standing at the edge of the field as she looked into the distance. There, she found a handsome man riding a ck steed, a bow taut in the man¡¯s hands.
A momentter, he raised the bow and aimed it at the target. Three arrows shot out at once, and all of them lodged in the middle of the target. Immediately after, it became four arrows, five arrows, and even six arrows. Finally, the man lowered his bow and turned around with only his right hand pulling the reins.
The ck steed swiftly galloped over. When it swerved at the corner of the field, it leapt while its rider remained stony faced.
All the guards¡¯ faces were full of admiration. ¡°Prince Hao, you¡¯re too amazing! Your archery and horse-riding skills have improved once again!¡±
¡°Exactly! Nothing less from Beimin¡¯s god of war and the hero in the people¡¯s hearts!¡±
Su Xi-er was feeling practically the same as the guards, except besides admiration, she was also proud. That¡¯s because the handsome and awe-inspiring man riding on the horse is my husband!
The ck horse speedily dashed over, and Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes locked onto Su Xi-er. When he got close to her, he bent down and scooped her into his arms, her back tightly pressed against his chest. Her familiar fragrance instantly wafted into his nose as the sound of the wind and galloping hooves streamed into his ears.
By the time they arrived at the other side of the field, Pei Qianhao slowed the horse down, allowing it to slowly walk around.
¡°Xi-er, is this Prince amazing?¡±
Su Xi-er turned around and pecked his chin. ¡°Of course you are; my husband is the best.¡±
Her ttering words greatly pleased Pei Qianhao, and he lowered his head to kiss her ear. ¡°We¡¯ll go and have a mealter. Old Madame ising in the afternoon.¡±
¡°A-Jing, we¡¯ll execute the handsome man trap tonight.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes darkened. She¡¯s bringing up the handsome man trap again.
¡°Xi-er what should this Prince do?¡±
Su Xi-er grinned. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You just need to drink wine in the main hall and pretend that you are drunk.¡±
¡°Who¡¯sing? Pei Yaran? You want this Prince to sed...¡± Pei Qianhao paused.
I had just gottenfortable, and now I¡¯m feeling awkward again. If she dares to nod or say yes, I¡¯ll take care of her right now!
¡°Even if you want to do that, I wouldn¡¯t allow it! Just let Pei Yaran find you in that situation. When she saw the silk handkerchief today, there was some visible reaction from her, but she quickly regained her foolish appearance. We must catch her red-handed tonight and make her break down.¡±
Pei Qianhao kept quiet, only replying in a low voice after a long while. ¡°If she had really be a fool, perhaps it could have been a kind of freedom for her.¡± His eyes darkened as if he had made up his mind.
¡°A-Jing, you want to use some medicine to truly turn Pei Yaran into a fool?¡±
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t answer her. He raised his hand and caressed her hair, only speaking after a long moment of silence. ¡°If she bes a fool, she will forget many things, including her obsession. A fool¡¯s world is very pure and simple.¡±
Wouldn¡¯t that be considered a good thing for Pei Yaran?
Su Xi-er turned her head and carefully examined him. Seems like he hase to a decision. Perhaps bing a real fool is the only way Pei Yaran can forget her hatred and truly be free.
¡°However, this idea of a handsome man trap is not bad.¡± Pei Qianhao suddenly remarked, a profound glint flickering across his eyes.
Chapter 515 (1): I Want You
Chapter 515 (1): I Want You
There had already been significant changes made to the menu; mainly that many of the dishes had been swapped out for those that could nourish the female body. Su Xi-er was to drink a bowl of soup before the main course, and another after the meal. When Su Xi-er finished, a guard took her te away while Pei Qianhao wiped her mouth with his sleeves.
"Don''t move. Aren''t you worried that it''ll get dirty? I have a handkerchief." Su Xi-er took out a pink handkerchief from her sleeves and gently wiped her mouth with it.
"Xi-er, even if you fall into a mud pit, I still won¡¯t find you dirty." The corners of Pei Qianhao''s mouth curved up, and there was azy look in his eyes.
However, it was currently unbeknownst to him that his words woulde true a few monthster. It was just that the one falling into a mud pit wouldn¡¯t be her, but him.
Soon after, a guard came to report. "Prince Hao, the old physician has already arrived; he¡¯sing to the main hall."
Pei Qianhao nodded, then looked towards Su Xi-er. "Xi-er, I want a twin boy and girl."
Seeing the delighted and expectant look in his eyes, Su Xi-er gently replied, "Alright, we''ll have a twin boy and girl then."
As soon as his voice faded, the old physician stepped into the main hall. Thetter had heard Pei Qianhao mention wanting a twin boy and girl. After bowing, the old physician smiled. "Princess Consort, let this peasant feel your pulse and check your body''s constitution. If you are doing well, just drinking some soup will tremendously increase your chances of giving birth to a twin boy and girl."
Pei Qianhao immediately got up from the chair. "Quickly take her pulse."
The old physician walked forward and reached out his hand to feel Su Xi-er''s pulse at her wrist. He kept silent, but after a long while, his eyebrows remained knitted after retracting his hands.
Pei Qianhao was extremely worried when he saw the old physician''s expression. "How is the Princess Consort''s body?"
"About that, please forgive this peasant for being direct." The old physician shifted his gaze to Su Xi-er. "Princess Consort, were you often whipped and drenched by cold water in the past?"
Su Xi-er remembered how her arms were covered with scars, and how this body had been aching when she had first entered it. The previous host was indeed constantly bullied by others.
"Just directly tell us the state of the Princess Consort¡¯s body." Pei Qianhao was solemn, and the cold aura around him caused the old physician to shudder before immediately blurting out the truth.
"When the Princess Consort started having her period, her body was often subjected to excessive heat and cold. Not only did she not properly nourish her body, she even forced herself to work despite her poor condition. Her body is now frail and suffering from inner coldness. Her condition needs to be meticulously adjusted for a period of time, and she cannot be allowed to feel cold again.¡±
Su Xi-er thought about how some of her Emperor Father''s consorts were unable to get pregnant because of their cold constitution. They werergely unsessful despite attempting a multitude of methods. Perhaps this body''s coldness is too severe...
Hence, she went straight to the point. "Tell me, what are my chances of getting pregnant in the future?"
Now that she had mentioned the main topic, the old physician''s eyes darkened.
How am I supposed to answer? I can''t lie, but I tell the truth, Prince Hao might punish me.
Su Xi-er could see that he was ced in a difficult spot, so she added, "Feel free to shoot. I won''t do anything to you; don''t worry."
Only then was the old physician relieved. "Princess Consort, please don''t be angry. As long as you persevere, you will still have a chance of having a child, just that the process will be a bit more arduous. It will require you and Prince Hao to work together."
Chapter 515 (2): I Want You
Chapter 515 (2): I Want You
"Get out!" Pei Qianhao was extremely displeased, and his eyes were as dark as a bottomless pit.
He had tried to suppress his temper, otherwise, he would have definitely ordered someone to haul the physician out by his cor with his usual disposition.
When he turned around, he noticed Su Xi-er''s calm visage, and he couldn''t help but bend down and grasp her hand. "Xi-er, don''t listen to the old physician. As I thought, we can''t believe the rumours from themon folk. This person is a quack.''
Su Xi-er stared at him and raised her hand to slowly caress his face, slowly moving her hand from his eyebrows to his eyes, then down to his nose.
He must like children a lot to want one so much. Considering his parents passed away early, leaving him to be raised as a pawn in the Pei Residence, I wonder how great his desire for a child is.
Emperor Father¡¯s consorts who had cold constitutions tried a multitude of methods, enduring numerous hardships. Yet, I remember how every one of those attempts ended in tragic failure.
Now that the same thing is happening to me...
A sour feeling crept into Su Xi-er''s heart. If I can''t give birth...
"Xi-er, let''s take it slow. We don''t have to rush."
Su Xi-er didn''t reply, only raising her hand to stroke his face for a long time before speaking. "A-Jing, you can''t have no descendants. If I can''t do it, you can..."
Pei Qianhao cut her off. "Xi-er, this Prince has promised that you''ll be the only one for me in this lifetime. Did you think that I was joking?"
Su Xi-er parted her lips. "I..."
"Drink some soup to nourish your body. If it works, then we''ll have a child. If it doesn''t, it''ll just be the two of us. That''s rather good; that way, no one will snatch you away from me, and I don''t have to hold it in for three months. I''ll be able to do whatever I want." A glint shed past Pei Qianhao''s eyes.
Su Xi-erughed out loud, the bell-like sound filling the main hall.
"Xi-er, yourughter sounds very beautiful." Pei Qianhao gently pinched her face.
"Don''t praise me, I''ll be proud."
"It''s a fact that you''re good-looking." Pei Qianhao embraced her and carried her to the main courtyard.
Her arms hooked around his neck, Su Xi-er gazing at him with a tender and loving look. However, this appearance of hers only made it harder for Pei Qianhao to ensure, and he quickened his pace.
cing her on the soft quilt, Pei Qianhao lowered his head and rubbed his face against hers. "Xi-er, Xi-er..." He kept calling her name.
Even if she doesn''t say it, I know she''s feeling sad inside.
Regardless of how strong a woman is, she will still always long to be a mother. Even my promise of a lifetime can¡¯t dampen her sadness. But, what I can do is give her even more love.
Su Xi-er softly replied. "I''m here." She took the initiative to take off his belt, and her hands smoothly snaked to his chest, running across it as they gradually moved downwards. At the same time, she pressed herself tightly against him.
She''s so fiery and passionate today. Pei Qianhao''s eyes darkened, and his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. Unable to hold out any longer, he lowered his head and kissed her, tightly tangling with her without the slightest intention of letting go.
Su Xi-er''s hand wandered back and forth on his back. Soon, his ck gown fell, revealing his perfect sculpted muscles and toned body.
A slight moan escaped Su Xi-er''s lips as she waspletely taken by him. Tightly intertwined with him, she softly murmured, "A-Jing."
"I''m here." Pei Qianhao gently kissed her ear.
She raised her head with her eyes filled with yearning. I want a child, even if it''s just one. I want to be the person who gives birth to A-Jing''s child. That child would be the amalgamation of A-Jing and I, and symbolise the passing down of our happiness.
Her hands tightly clutched the quilt. No matter how tough it will be, I still want to attempt all sorts of methods.
Arge hand smoothened out her creased brow as Pei Qianhao deeply gazed at her. "Xi-er, you''re so kind; we''ll definitely have our own child."
Su X-er hugged him even more tightly. "A-Jing, give yourself to me; I want you."
Chapter 516 (1): (untitled)
Chapter 516 (1): (untitled)
"Mmm, if you''re not going to drink wine, then neither am I. Rest for tonight; I¡¯ll be back after settling some matters." Pei Qianhao caressed her head and gently coaxed her.
"I''m going with you. Pei Yaran harmed me so much in the past." Su Xi-er pushed him away and began to put on her clothes. "For the handsome man trap, don''t drink wine; just pretend you''re drunk in the main hall. I''ll ask Ruo Yuan to get Pei Yaran to sweep the front yard."
Pei Qianhao carefully examined her face, but found no sign of sorrow. She''s already fine? Or has she buried this matter deep inside her heart so that her expression won''t betray her?
Once Su Xi-er was fully dressed, she turned around to realise that Pei Qianhao was still standing there while staring at her motionlessly. She couldn''t help but move forward and tug at him. "A-Jing, quick. I''ll go and instruct Ruo Yuan before I prepare the wine in the main hall. Come over then."
She then walked out of the inner chamber without sparing him another nce.
Pei Qianhao still stood rooted to the spot and became deep in thought. How exactly is Xi-er feeling right now? Is she simply forcing a smile, or has she really dropped the matter? Surely I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s hoping for a child? If anything, she must yearn for one more than me. Our parents both passed away early, leaving us to shoulder many responsibilities; and so, both of us long for something we can call family.
I once read a book titled ''Family & Country''. It stated that a family has a father, mother, and children; without children, the family line will end. Not only that, a country is made of many small families.
She must have read this book before. It''s a book that members of the imperial family from all four nations must read.
Pei Qianhao furrowed his brow for a moment before rxing them. A woman''s heart is like fishing for a needle at the bottom of the sea; it''s so hard to fathom. How can I understand her better? Apart from observing her expressions and my interaction with her, what else do I need to do? Why don''t I go to the Imperial Library and look for some y scripts?
Having made up his mind, he got up from the bed and swiftly put on his clothes.
In the meantime, Su Xi-er had already passed on the instructions to Rio Yuan, prompting her to pour out a cup of wine before setting it next to the main seat that Pei Qianhao would be sitting in.
Pei Qianhao arrived at the main hall about 15 minutester, having taken the time to retrieve a type of medicine that would make someone be foolish.
"Come, I''ll pour some wine for you." Su Xi-er briefly nced at Pei Yaran sweeping in the main courtyard before pouring him a cup of wine.
Pei Qianhao took the cup and decided that if Pei Yaran was going to act, he should let her go all the way. When he raised the cup, he nimbly titled his body and threw the contents under the table before sprinkling some of the medicinal powder into another cup and setting it to the side.
After pouring a few times, Su Xi-er deliberately shouted outside. "Ruo Yuan,e and support me. I''m a little drunk."
Ruo Yuan immediately went over and supported her, only to find Pei Qianhao''s hand pressing against the table with his eyes closed.
"Princess Consort, is Prince Hao also drunk? Both of you have shown great liquor tolerance in the past!" Ruo Yuan eximed in shock.
Su Xi-er waved her hand. "I brought the wrong wine, and this is too strong for me. Support me to the main courtyard; Commander Wu wille and help Prince Hao in a while."
"Alright, this servant will bring you there." Genuinely thinking that Su Xi-er was drunk, Ruo Yuan hurriedly helped her up before they both left the main hall.
Soon, only Pei Qianhao remained in the main hall. With his hands propping himself up against the table, his eyes were narrowed as he observed the still sweeping Pei Yaran.
Chapter 516 (2): (untitled)
Chapter 516 (2): (untitled)
Even though he treated me in such a manner, I can''t stop my heart from giving in when I see him like this.
Yet, I know that I can''t go to him. Once I do, I will be exposed, and everything I have done so far will all be in vain.
Hence, after that brief nce at Pei Qianhao, Pei Yaran immediately lowered her head and continued sweeping with her foolish smile. However, her heart was filled with sorrow and bleakness.
Pei Yaran, to think that you have fallen to such a state. It was because of this vicious woman called Su Xi-er that Brother Hao had a change of heart.
Everything has changed!
Her grip on the broom tightened for a moment before she rxed again, continuing to sweep.
Secretly observing from out of sight, Su Xi-er''s gaze deepened.
Having gone through so many things, Pei Yaran has be much more clever; she even suppressed her longing for Pei Qianhao. It seems like this handsome man trap is useless.
"Princess Consort, aren''t you drunk?" Ruo Yuan softly asked.
Su Xi-er shook her head and signalled for Ruo Yuan to keep quiet. A momentter, she walked out from her hiding spot and stopped beside Pei Yaran. " Niu Niu, you have worked a lot today."
Pei Yaran''s body trembled as she pretended to be terrified. "Princess Consort, I want to go home; I miss Grandpa."
"You¡¯ve been so obedient, so I¡¯ll let you go home. However, you¡¯ve done so well that I want to reward you with something." Su Xi-er turned to Ruo Yuan. "Ruo Yuan, bring a cup of wine over."
Despite not understanding Su Xi-er''s intentions, Ruo Yuan acknowledged the order. "This servant will get to it now."
She immediately entered the main hall, knowing which cup of wine she was meant to bring from Pei Qianhao¡¯s meaningful look.
Coming out of the main hall, Ruo Yuan passed the cup to Su Xi-er.
"Niu Niu, consider this cup of wine my reward to you. This wine is very strong, and can let you forget many of your troubles and frustrations." Su Xi-er held the cup to Pei Yaran.
Pei Yaran appeared confused and took a few steps back. "I''m not drinking."
"Is that so? But I insist that you drink today." Su Xi-er restrained her and tried to force the wine down her throat.
Pei Yaran vigorously shook her head and flung her arms around. "I won''t drink, I won''t drink!" She had quickly understood that there was something amiss with the wine, as well as the fact that Pei Qianhao had been sitting there to bait her.
As she struggled, a white silk handkerchief fell from her sleeve, the ''Hao'' character embroidered on it entering her eyes.
Su Xi-er softly chuckled. "Pei Yaran, how much longer do you n to act? I initially wanted to act subtly, allowing you to slip up yourself. However, you¡¯ve be a bit smarter, and I can only resort to brute force."
"I don''t know what you''re talking about! Let go of me!" Pei Yaran continued to scream.
Grasping the opportunity, Su Xi-er immediately seized Pei Yaran¡¯s open mouth and poured the wine down her throat, disregarding thetter¡¯s coughing.
Su Xi-er passed the cup to Ruo Yuan and dusted off her hands. "You spared no effort to torment me while I was a maidservant in the Pce Side Quarters, going as far as to order Old Maidservant Zhao to constantly find trouble for me."
No one is born with a cold constitution, and the current state of my body is even rarer. Su Xi-er had suffered all kinds of bullying since she entered the pce. You could say that she was constantly in contact with cold water, even during the winter. I didn¡¯t think much of it when I entered this body, only finding that my limbs would always feel cold. I didn¡¯t even notice anything during my period since there were no side effects.
An extreme cold constitution born out of years of torture; people should understand the pain of women who are unable to be pregnant. I normally wouldn¡¯t have minded this, since I believe we should forgive when we can. However, it is no longer possible for me to be so soft to Pei Yaran; I can only think that letting her off with just bing foolish is too easy!
What will happen? Will she really be foolish?
~~~
Note from Author: The female lead will definitely have a child, just that the journey to get there will be much tougher. This part is from a real-life scenario, and I would like to say this to all couples wishing for a child: Perseverance is sess!
Chapter 517 (1): Shi Mo Appears
Chapter 517 (1): Shi Mo Appears
What exactly did she make me drink?!
Pei Yaran dropped her foolish facade and ruthlessly red at Su Xi-er. "Bitch, what kind of wine did you make me drink? Did you poison it?! Vicious woman! I''m going to kill you!" She instantly pounced towards Su Xi-er, reaching for thetter''s neck.
Su Xi-er swiftly dodged to the side, and before Pei Yaran could try again, a tall figure hade forth to grab her hand and toss her to the ground.
Thud! Pei Yaran lost her bnce and fell to the ground, an acute pain shooting up her wrist as she scraped it.
She would have definitely screamed in pain in the past, but the current her kept quiet as she stood back up to re resentfully at Su Xi-er. "Pei Qianhao, you have also be vicious after being together with Su Xi-er! You have forgotten about our everything in the past! Take a good look at yourself, not only did you bait me, you even personally fed me poisoned wine! How vicious!"
Pei Yaran¡¯s voice raised into a deranged shriek towards the end, her hands wing at her now disheveled hair.
A cold voice was especially clear in the tranquil night. "It''s not poisoned wine; you will be able to break free of your troubles after drinking it. This is the only way for you to return to being yourself."
"Myself?" Pei Yaran pointed at Pei Qianhao. "Ridiculous! Ever since I entered the pce and killed someone for the first time, there was already no path of retreat. The only person who could let me return to being myself was you! Yet, at the most critical juncture, you let go of my hand and got together with a fox vixen; a shameless woman with an unclear background became Princess Consort Hao. I tried so hard, but all my efforts only ended with a cup ofced wine from you!"
Pei Yaran was hystericallyughing while tears streamed from her eyes. Her body continuously shook as her eyes burned with fury. "Su Xi-er, you won''t meet a good end! Did you think I wouldn''t know about all those filthy things you did? How many men do you have by your side? You were once the ything of Pei Yong, a man in his forties! To think that a defiled woman like you became the Princess Consort! You have really made him a cuckold!"
As soon as Pei Qianhao heard Pei Yong¡¯s name, he immediately cut in. "Enough! Even Xie Yun could let things go despite his ambitions for power. Yet, you still stubbornly refuse to admit to your mistakes and repent."
Su Xi-er calmly added. "You just want to agitate me with your words. Let me ask you in return then: You were thete Emperor¡¯s woman; how old was he when you first married him?"
This matter had always been a thorn in Pei Yaran''s heart. I entered the imperial pce and married thete Emperor, a man who was even older than my own father.
Pei Yaran smiled destely. "Thete Emperor was indeed very old, so old that he couldn''t engage in lovemaking; I am still chaste." Her eyes became clouded, and she began walking towards Pei Qianhao with a foolish smile, as if she had truly lost her mind.
When she was almost close enough to reach Pei Qianhao, Pei Yaran shut her eyes and pounced towards him.
Ruo Yuan immediately restrained Pei Yaran and looked towards Su Xi-er with a bewildered expression. "The Empress Dowager will really be foolish after drinking that cup of wine?"
Su Xi-er nodded, then softly said, "When she wakes up, she will truly be a fool. Tell the old uncle toe tomorrow and take his granddaughter away."
Even after steeling my heart, I still couldn''t kill Pei Yaran.
Chapter 517 (2): Shi Mo Appears
Chapter 517 (2): Shi Mo Appears
From now on, she will truly be Niu Niu.
With Ruo Yuan''s strength, she was able to carry Niu Niu on her back as she headed for the backyard.
Pei Qianhao embraced Su Xi-er. "Xi-er.".
"Mmm, I''m here." Su Xi-er grabbed his hand and pressed her back tightly against his chest, feeling the warmth that exuded from him.
"I know that you are still concerned about having a child." Pei Qianhao spoke slowly, his arms tightening around her.
Su Xi-er didn''t speak, simply staring at the floor.
"Don''t worry, we will have a child. Who do you think this Prince is? Don''t you know how powerful I am?" Pei Qianhao chuckled and smoothened out her hair.
Su Xi-er turned around to look at him. "There''s nothing wrong with your body, but I have a yin[1] cold constitution."
"My body is warm while yours is cold; I''ll warm you up." Pei Qianhao put his hand on her head and pulled her towards his chest, letting her hear the strong beating of his heart.
"A-Jing, I will try all sorts of ways to nourish my body. It may seed quickly, but it may just as easily take a long time." Hearing the steady pulse of his heart, Su Xi-er slowly spoke as she closed her eyes.
Pei Qianhao gently patted her back, his voice also bing tender. "Xi-er, don''t be scared."
Soon after, he picked her up and carried her into the main room of the main courtyard, cing her down on the soft bed.
"A-Jing, where are you going?" Su Xi-er asked.
"I''m going to get some water for you to freshen up. Be obedient; I''ll be back soon." Pei Qianhao smiled as he gently patted her hand, only leaving after he saw her nodding at him.
Walking out of the main courtyard, Pei Qianhao called Wu Ling over. "Quickly go to the Imperial Physician Institute and summon Imperial Physician Zhao to the residence."
Thinking that Su Xi-er had been injured based on Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression, Wu Ling immediately nodded before hastily making his way to the Imperial Pce.
~~~
Meanwhile, Pei Yaran was silently lying in the room with her eyes closed. She would be the thoroughly foolish Niu Niu upon waking.
Two hourster, the backyard gradually became quiet as everyone returned to their rooms to rest.
A tall figure took the opportunity to quickly dash past, his mouth being the only thing visible on an otherwise ck-d body.
He swiftly entered Pei Yaran''s room, closing the door behind him before he walked up to the bed.
After silently watching her for a while, the man sneered. "Empress Dowager, why have all your past schemes disappeared like bubbles in front of Su Xi-er?" He took out a small porcin bottle from his sleeve, a pungent smell emanating from it.
He ced the bottle below Pei Yaran''s nose, then poured the medicinal powder into her mouth, forcing her to wake up.
A mixture of disgust and the urge to vomit came with a multitude of other feelings, causing Pei Yaran to furrow her brows. In a few seconds, her body shot up as she began to vomit.
The smell of wine and the sour odor of vomit suffused the room, causing one to feel even more disgusted. By the time she was done, Pei Yaran felt as if she had vomited her intestines out.
Finally, she looked at the man before her with a dazed look. After musing for a moment, she yelled in shock. "Shi Mo!"
The corner of Shi Mo''s mouth curled up. "Not bad, you know my name. It seems that we were in time, and you haven¡¯t turned into a real fool."
Pei Yaran trembled as the scenes from earlier today shed past her mind. The wine wasced with a medicinal powder to turn me into a fool...
"Shi Mo, why did you save me?" Pei Yaran raised her eyes and looked at him, still recovering from her surprise.
"Xie Yun is useless; he chose to let go of his power because of love. Right now, everyone thinks that you have be a true fool because of the medicinal powder. Keh, that grandfather of yours often sends firewood to the Prince Hao Residence; you have to make use of your identity as foolish Niu Niu." Shi Mo paused for a moment, an evil smile creeping to his mouth. "As for why I saved you, it''s very simple: you and I have amon enemy."
"Do you want Pei Qianhao or Su Xi-er dead?"
"I can''t bear to kill Su Xi-er." Shi Mo slowly stated.
1. Yin is the opposite of yang.
Chapter 518 (1): Wildly
Chapter 518 (1): Wildly
"That''s a lot of jealousy I sense. I simply can''t bear to kill her because I want to let her live. It''s the same as how I can''t bear to kill you; otherwise, I wouldn''t havee to save you." Shi Mo''s voice was low and hoarse. He then turned and walked to the door. "Clean things up by yourself; don''t let anyone find out."
By the time he had finished speaking, he had already vanished from the room.
Watching the tightly shut door in a daze, Pei Yaran began to recall what had happened tonight.
Sounding me out, poisoning me, and almost making me be a real fool... After that, Shi Mo came to save me... or should I say, to make use of me?
He said that he could not bear to kill Su Xi-er, just like how he can''t bear to kill me. After going through so many things, I have finallye to an understanding. I''m just a chess piece in Shi Mo''s eyes, and Su Xi-er is no different.
Of course he can¡¯t bear to kill a valuable pawn.
After further contemtion, a vicious look flickered in Pei Yaran¡¯s eyes as she realised that Shi Mo¡¯s true target was Pei Qianhao. Making Pei Qianhao¡¯s life worse than death doesn''t sound like a bad idea!
Pei Yaran got down from bed and went to the kitchen to retrieve a broom and dustpan, sweeping everything away, returning everything once she was done.
Just as she was about to leave her room, she heard Ruo Yuan¡¯s voice. ¡°Niu Niu, why are you running out in the middle of the night?¡±
The corners of Pei Yaran''s mouth curled into a sinister smile.
From now on, I am going to act like a real fool.
Foolishlyughing, Pei Yaran stood up and pretended to y with her own hair, having decided to make her performance even more believable than before.
Seeing her deranged manner, Ruo Yuan couldn''t help but shake her head and go to stop her. "Your grandfather will be bringing you back tomorrow. Come with me; properly stay in your room."
"Grandfather? Who are you? Where am I? Let go of me! Boo hoo..." Pei Yaran kept struggling as tears poured down her face.
Looks like she''s really foolish now. I shall report this to the Princess Consort tomorrow.
"Let go of me! You!" Pei Yaran continued to yell, but Ruo Yuan simply dragged her back to her room.
Ruo Yuan sniffed the air. "Why is there a sour smell? Did you vomit?"
Pei Yaran''s eyes widened before she purposely giggled. "I just went to drink cold water and vomited in the room. It smells nice right?"
"You''re not allowed to do this! Be obedient and sleep!" Ruo Yuan chided.
The medicine is too effective; she has be this foolish.
After giving her a lecture, Ruo Yuan walked out of the room, nning to report her findings to Su Xi-er first thing tomorrow morning.
~~~
Meanwhile, Imperial Physician Zhao had arrived at the Prince Hao Residence after receiving Prince Hao¡¯s summons. He was in the process of taking Su Xi-er¡¯s pulse in the main room.
Having heard Pei Qianhao say that he was preparing to wash up, Su Xi-er hadn¡¯t expected Imperial Physician Zhao to show up.
However, she suddenly didn''t want Imperial Physician Zhao to diagnose her. "You should go back; my body is very well."
Imperial Physician Zhao immediately bowed. "Princess Consort, some of the physicians from themon folk are tooting their own horns, so you don''t have to take it to heart. Why don''t you let this humble subject help you feel your pulse and check what the situation is?"
Chapter 518 (2): Wildly
Chapter 518 (2): Wildly
However, he could feel her hand trembling. "Xi-er, don''t be scared."
She''s not currently a woman with a tough front, but simply one worried about not being able to get pregnant.
Imperial Physician Zhao reached out his hand and ced it at her wrist, retracting it a momentter. "Although the Princess Consort''s body constitution is cold, it isn''t very severe. With some nourishment and strict diet, she can expect to be pregnant eventually."
Su Xi-er''s eyes lit up at his words. "Are you telling the truth?"
"Every single word this humble subject has uttered is the truth. Princess Consort, you also have to be sure to maintain a positive mindset. Fate will decide when you have a child, and they wille when it is time. You should worry about nourishing your body for at least three months; this matter can¡¯t be rushed." Imperial Physician Zhao deferentially replied.
Su Xi-er grabbed Pei Qianhao. "A-Jing, did you hear that? He said that my body''s cold constitution isn''t severe. There was a problem with the previous physician''s diagnosis."
"It''s this Prince''s fault; I shouldn''t have summoned a physician from themon folk." He turned his gaze to Imperial Physician Zhao. "This Prince will personally apany you out of the residence."
He gently patted Su Xi-er''s shoulder before walking out of the room.
Outside the main courtyard, Imperial Physician Zhao had aplicated expression. "Prince Hao, that old civilian physician you invited has sublime skills in the field of pregnancy. The Princess Consort''s cold constitution is severe, and even though she believes this humble subject for now, I can only prevent her from worrying for this period of time. Once this drags on for too long, I''m afraid that..." Imperial Physician Zhao sighed.
Pei Qianhao stood ramrod straight, and his eyes deepened. "It''s still better than having her worry every day. Imperial Physician Zhao, this Prince is counting on you to cooperate with me to nourish the Princess Consort''s body."
"This humble subject will definitely try my best."
"Let''s go; this Prince will send you out of the residence." Pei Qianhao gestured for Imperial Physician Zhao to go before himself.
Imperial Physician Zhao''s heart wildly leapt.
Prince Hao is actually letting me walk in front of him! He''s really pouring his heart and soul for the sake of the Princess Consort.
~~~
Su Xi-er had believed in Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s words, and her hands that had been clutching the quilt had rxed. However, her joy-filled eyes dimmed slightly upon thinking about what she had just been told. She was beginning to doubt Imperial Physician Zhao''s words.
Could he be lying to me?
Her face grew solemn.
But her expression soon returned to normal. Imperial Physician Zhao''s medical skills are pretty good; I will be able to find out after nourishing my body for a period of time.
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but caress her stomach, only pulling herself out of her thoughts when Pei Qianhao came in.
¡°A-Jing,¡± she softly called.
¡°Xi-er, are you relieved now?¡± Pei Qianhao sat on the edge of the bed and grasped her hand.
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I¡¯m naturally relieved with Imperial Physician Zhao around. I¡¯ll have Hong Li brew the medicine when it arrives tomorrow so that I can nourish my body properly as per Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s instructions.¡±
¡°Xi-er, I had inquired about some more details while apanying Imperial Physician Zhao out; your cold constitution isn¡¯t severe, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
¡°A-Jing, where¡¯s the water for cleaning up? It¡¯s not early anymore; it¡¯s time we rest.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened when he heard the word ¡®rest¡¯, deliberately asking, ¡°Xi-er, what kind of rest do you want? Afortable rest, or an enjoyable rest?¡± He bent forward and kissed her ear.
¡°A-Jing, bedroom affairs can¡¯t be too frequent; be careful of...¡± The words got stuck in her throat, but she knew that he understood.
¡°What to do then? When I see you, I¡¯ll think of...¡± He lowered his voice and whispered thest two words in her ear.
Under Su Xi-er¡¯s yful re, he stood up and walked out of the room to get the water.
He actually said that he wants to take me whenever he sees me; he¡¯s too direct. Despite being cold in front of others, his behaviour with me can only be described as... wildly shameless.
Chapter 519 (1): Garrulous
Chapter 519 (1): Garrulous
Whenever he thought about such things, Pei Qianhao would sigh. Since when did this Prince be so garrulous? However, his expression immediately returned to normal as he pondered why Su Xi-er had slightly furrowed her brows just now. Without speaking he simply watched her fall asleep before tucking her under the quilt and falling asleep himself.
The next day, Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er had their breakfast together before he went to the pce for the court assembly. There, he would inform the ministers of the details concerning how Xie Yun¡¯s power would be distributed.
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er sat in the main hall as she waited for Imperial Physician Zhao.
¡°Princess Consort, this servant has made you some snow fungus lotus seed soup; it¡¯s very good for nourishing for the body.¡± Hong Li carried a small white bowl as she walked to Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er took the bowl and found the temperature of the soup to be just right, so she tasted a small spoonful. ¡°It¡¯s neither too sweet nor too nd; your culinary skills have improved.¡±
¡°I learned this from the chef. Ruo Yuan is also getting better with red bean soup. We n to learn how to prepare all kinds of soup so that we can help with nourishing your body in all kinds of ways.¡± Hong Li delightedly said. She was even happier when she saw that Su Xi-er liked what she had prepared.
It was at this moment that Imperial Physician Zhao entered the main hall and saw her drinking the soup. He deferentially said, ¡°Princess Consort, not only can snow fungus lotus seed soup nourish the body, it can also warm the body by expelling the coldness. You should drink at least one small bowl every two days; you may also try things like red bean porridge, fish soup, longan red date soup, and brown sugar ginger tea[1]. With the support from the medicinal soup and your meals, your body will continue to improve.¡±
Hong Li was shocked. Is the Princess Consort¡¯s body not well? Imperial Physician Zhao¡¯s advice was all about warming her body.
¡°Many thanks, Imperial Physician Zhao. I feel relieved with you around.¡±Su Xi-er smiled and ced down the bowl.
¡°Here¡¯s the medicine; you should drink one bowl every day for half a month. After that, this humble subject will help you take your pulse again and change the prescription. Princess Consort, you must remain calm and not constantly worry yourself. Anything is possible as long as we put in the effort.¡± Imperial Physician Zhao bowed and opened his medical box, taking out many bags of medicine before passing them to Hong Li.
Hong Li immediately asked, ¡°Is there any particr method the medicine should be simmered? How long should it be brewed for? When should she drink it?¡±
¡°She can drink it an hour after breakfast, but this medicine has to be simmered for around three hours. Since the Princess Consort wakes up at 8 am every day, you have to start brewing the medicine at around 5 am.¡±
Hong Li repeatedly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve taken note, and will simmer the medicine starting at 5am every morning.¡±
5 am... the maidservants in the residence usually sleep around 8-10 pm when they¡¯re not as busy, and 10-12 am if they are. If Hong Li has to wake up at 5 am, that would mean that she can only sleep for about five to six hours.
At that thought, Su Xi-er looked towards Hong Li. ¡°Hong Li, it¡¯ll be hard on you for this period of time; thank you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine! Ruo Yuan and I can alternate whenever one of us is tired. Princess Consort, please rest assured, your body will definitely get better!¡± Hong Li joyfullyforted.
Imperial Physician Zhao added. ¡°Princess Consort, look, Prince Hao dotes on you, your maidservants are concerned about you, and the guards revere you. This humble subject will coborate with the other imperial physicians to treat you, so you can rest assured, your cold constitution will be no concern.¡±
1. Fun fact: Females in modern China often rmend brown sugar ginger tea when one is experiencing menstrual cramps.
Chapter 519 (2): Garrulous
Chapter 519 (2): Garrulous
¡°No no, treating you is what this humble subject should do; there¡¯s no need for rewards.¡± Imperial Physician Zhao vigorously shook his hand and hastily refused. How can I ept money?!
¡°You have spared no effort in treating me, so you should just keep this little bit. There are no other intentions; it¡¯s just that I have no idea what you arecking, so I can only give you this. Hong Li, take Imperial Physician Zhao to the bookkeeping office.¡± Su Xi-er smiled as she waved her hand.
Hong Li nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± She ced the bag of medicine on the table and gestured at Imperial Physician Zhao. ¡°Pleasee with this servant.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhao bowed to Su Xi-er. ¡°This humble subject thanks the Princess Consort.¡± He then took his medical box and followed Hong Li.
Left alone in the main hall, Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze shifted to the pack of medicine on the table.
I can slowly nourish my body. Since the heavens have decided to let me live, they wouldn¡¯t treat me badly anymore. I have suffered nothing but hardships in my previous life, so I can only hope that I can be blissful in this one.
Suddenly, Ruo Yuan frantically came in. ¡°Princess Consort, not only is Niu Niu foolish, she has probably also gone mad. She almost burned the woodshed. If we hand over a granddaughter like this to the old uncle, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of her, right?¡±
Su Xi-er pondered for a moment before standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look; you put away this medicine properly.¡±
Ruo Yuan nodded and quickly packed all the bags of medicine before following Su Xi-er to the backyard.
The backyard was already in a state of chaos. Left with no choice, a guard went forward to restrain Niu Niu and press her to the ground. Niu Niu kept wriggling her body and struggled as she loudly hollered.
When the guard saw Su Xi-er, he immediately consulted her. ¡°Princess Consort, should we knock her out?¡±
Su Xi-er walked over and stopped a few steps before Pei Yaran before softly saying, ¡°She¡¯s really gone mad. Wait for her grandfather to return to get her; give him some silvers and exin that we¡¯ll have someone else send firewood to the residence from now on.¡±
Pei Yaran¡¯s chest tightened. If they decide to have someone else bring firewood, how am I going to sneak into the residence?
She immediately pretended to be baffled. ¡°Grandfather? What grandfather?¡±
Ruo Yuan moved closer to Su Xi-er and exined. ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember anything. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll only be a burden if we let the old uncle take care of her.¡±
Coincidentally, another guard brought the old uncle to the backyard.
Su Xi-er turned around to look at the old uncle, who had a visibly shocked expression after noticing Niu Niu.
How did she be like this?
¡°Princess Consort, what¡¯s wrong with this peasant¡¯s granddaughter?¡±
Su Xi-er indifferently replied, ¡°Her foolishness has acted up again. Take her back home; I¡¯ll give you enough silvers tost your family for an entire lifetime. Look after her well; I¡¯ll also provide you with the money for her medical fees.¡±
¡°This peasant thanks the Princess Consort.¡± The old uncle profusely thanked Su Xi-er before walking to Pei Yaran. ¡°Niu Niu, I¡¯ll bring you back home.¡±
Pei Yaran was still pressed to the ground, and a ferocious look lit in her eyes as she stared at the old uncle. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know you.¡±
The old uncle was shocked. ¡°Niu Niu, you don¡¯t recognise Grandpa anymore?¡±
Pei Yaran fully understood that she couldn¡¯t leave with the old uncle. I must stay in the Prince Hao Residence.
Ruo Yuan couldn¡¯t help but speak when she saw Pei Yaran in such a state. ¡°Princess Consort, she doesn¡¯t seem willing to leave. This servant thinks that Niu Niu isn¡¯t foolish, but crazy. From the looks of it, she needs a physician to attend to her right away.¡±
¡°Crazy?¡± Su Xi-er quibbed. She crouched down and took a golden hairpin out from her hair before hitting Pei Yaran¡¯s sleeping acupoint.
Pei Yaran instantly closed her eyes and passed out.
¡°She won¡¯t be crazy this way. Guards, escort the old uncle and Niu Niu out of the residence.¡± Su Xi-er ordered in a cold and authoritative manner.
Regardless of whether she¡¯s mad or foolish, Pei Yaran will be called Niu Niu from now on, and she won¡¯t have any rtion to the court or the Pei Residence.
Chapter 520 (2): Washing Board
Chapter 520 (2): Washing Board
By the time she entered, the imperial physician had already finished bandaging and applying medication for Pei Qianhao. Thetter currently had a piece of ginseng in his mouth, and hisplexion was pallid.
When Pei Qianhao heard the sound of footsteps, his expression became foul.
Who dares to disturb me?!
However, his displeasure vanished from his face as soon as he realised it was Su Xi-er.
Wu Ling stood at the side and stammered. ¡°Prince Hao, this subordinate took the liberty to inform the Princess Consort of this matter.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s brow scrunched up as she walked to the bed. ¡°You didn¡¯t allow Wu Ling to inform me that you were injured? Is your heart made of stone?¡± Even though her words were full of reproach, her tone was full of concern.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips quivered like a little child that had been caught in the act. Finally, he raised his hand, wanting to grab Su Xi-er¡¯s, but she was faster than him.
¡°Did you think that your body is made of stone? Is that why you purposely let someone stab you?¡±
¡°Xi-er, I did that because...¡±
Su Xi-er interrupted him, raising a hand as if to smack him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to let this happen again. Regardless of the situation, you mustn¡¯t joke with your own body.¡±
¡°I was wrong.¡± Pei Qianhao quietly admitted his mistake with a sliver of a smile at the corners of his mouth.
Wu Ling was dumbstruck. The Princess Consort is the only person in this world who can manage Prince Hao. He had his reasons for doing such a thing, but as his subordinate, I¡¯m on the same side as the Princess Consort; I disagree with his actions.
Perhaps Wu Ling¡¯s expression was too obvious, because it wasn¡¯t long before Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes turned and shot him a piercing gaze. Wu Ling¡¯s heart trembled as he turned to leave and wait outside the door.
Inside the room, Su Xi-er was still ¡®lecturing¡¯ Pei Qianhao. ¡°A-Jing, tell me your reason. Did you really have to joke with your own body when sorting out obstinate ministers?¡±
Pei Qianhao clenched his hands. "A mere minister isn''t worth this Prince doing something so extreme; I was simply using this chance to ferret out the mastermind. During this period of time that Xie Yun has been preupied with Zhen Yu, he often left court matters to his subordinates, and many of them have already been bribed by others. Even some of his soldiers have be turncoats, and since this Prince is nning to reim the military power, a cleansing of the court is inevitable, and I must be sure to do so thoroughly."
"Have you found out who the mastermind is?"
Pei Qianhao nodded. "What is your opinion of the Third Imperial Prince?"
Situ Li''s cold and unperturbed face shed in Su Xi-er''s mind. He pretends to be aloof and unconcerned about secr affairs, but actually conceals his thoughts deeply. He even knows the half-faced man.
"Xi-er, Situ Li appears to be staying put, but he has actually begun to gradually devour Xie Yun''s power. If Xie Yun''s heart hadn''t been wholly captivated by Zhen Yu, he would have realised this."
Su Xi-er slowly remarked. "One particr saying is really apt for him: Heroes have a weakness for the charm of a beauty."
Pei Qianhao caressed Su Xi-er''s head and said in a domineering manner, "Of course, even a hero like this Prince has be a prisoner to a beauty."
"Alright, you''re a super amazing hero; let''s also not forget that you are now lying on the bed injured."
"Xi-er, you''re not obedient; you''re ridiculing me." Pei Qianhao lowered his hand, a look of displeasure on his face.
Su Xi-er quickly flicked his forehead. "Who''s the one not being obedient? Regardless of what you n to do, if I find out that you want to risk your own safety again, I will punish you to kneel on the washing board!"
Su Xi-er''s voice was resounding and piercing, and even the guards outside the hall could hear her. Their mouths twitched as they imagined an interesting scene of a solemn Pei Qianhao being punished by Su Xi-er to kneel on a washing board.
Pei Qianhao grabbed Su Xi-er''s hand. "I will definitely not do it again. Xi-er, how do you think we should deal with Situ Li?"
"He''s rted to the man in ck. I have seen thetter before; he''s a half-faced man, and has a special identity."
Chapter 521 (1): Western Region’s Imperial Princess Du Rin
Chapter 521 (1): Western Region''s Imperial Princess Du Rin
"One face with two appearances; one half of his face is evil and sinister, while the other half is weak and harmless. This kind of person only appears in y scripts. They''re known to curse their parents, friends, and wives, bringing misfortune wherever they go." Su Xi-er exined.
Pei Qianhao''s eyes deepened.
I seem to remember meeting a half-faced man when I was young.
"A-Jing, Situ Li values his Empress Mother the most. Even though she has died, she is still his kryptonite. Everything he has done so far has been for the sake of his Empress Mother''s revenge."
Pei Qianhao slowly replied, "The Pei Residence caused Situ Li''s mother''s death, doing so to pave the way for Pei Yaran."
¡°That¡¯s why everyone from the Pei Family is Situ Li¡¯s enemy; he will undoubtedly take revenge on them.¡± Su Xi-er continued.
There¡¯s a reason for every hatred in this world. Situ Li misses his mother very much, and while we can¡¯t say he¡¯s correct, we can¡¯t say that he¡¯s entirely wrong either.
¡°Since we want topletely eliminate our problems at the root, this Prince won¡¯t let Situ Li off, regardless of his reasons. We have to return peace to the Situ Imperial Family.¡±
~~~
Meanwhile, Situ Li¡¯s subordinate who had been hiding in the capital quickly left on horseback. By the time he arrived at the city gate, the guards had already received orders to let him pass
After riding for a whole day, the subordinate arrived at the faraway rural county Situ Li was staying at.
The subordinate arrived at the study before bowing and beginning his report. ¡°Third Imperial Prince, our men acted, but Prince Hao escaped almost unscathed. The power from Commandery Prince Xie has already been snatched by Prince Hao, and some of your followers are also conflicted.¡±
Situ Li set down the book in his hand, his cold eyes devoid of any emotion. Standing up, he gazed at the moon through the windows. ¡°Kill the wives and children of those people and push the me to Pei Qianhao.¡±
¡°Third Imperial Prince, did you say all the wives and children?¡±
¡°Yes, Pei Qianhao has always been vicious for the sake of obtaining power; if nobody investigates, the me for their deaths would naturally fall to him.¡± Situ Li¡¯s cold disposition was prominent.
¡°Third Imperial Prince, this move of yours is truly splendid! This subordinate execute it right away.¡± The subordinate bowed and turned to head outside.
However, he had only taken a few steps when Situ Li¡¯s cold voice stopped him. ¡°When did you leave the capital?¡±
Bewildered, the subordinate still turned back around and answered, ¡°Between 9 - 11 pm.¡±
The capital gates should have already been closed by then, yet he was still able to openly leave.
Situ Li couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious as he continued to ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t the guards at the gates block you?¡±
¡°Replying to the Third Imperial Prince, they didn¡¯t.¡±
Situ Li nodded and waved his hand. ¡°Quickly, leave.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The subordinate bowed and left the study.
Right after he walked out, Situ Li called another guard over. ¡°Kill that man. Afterwards, slip into the capital and kill the wives and children of those turncoats.¡±
The guard bowed with a solemn expression. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
¡°How¡¯s the situation with the Western Region?¡± Situ Li asked.
¡°Third Imperial Prince, this subordinate has already looked into it and found that the only known imperial princess in the Western Region is Du Rin[1]; someone who looks exactly like the Eldest Young Miss of the Tan Residence, Tan Ge.¡±
A slight reaction finally registered in Situ Li¡¯s emotionless eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°Interesting; to think that they look exactly the same. It seems like this Prince has to make a trip to the Western Region.¡±
¡°Third Imperial Prince, you don¡¯t have to. In a few days, envoys from the Western Region will being to Beimin, and the imperial princess will be part of the entourage. It seems like there are ns for a marriage alliance?¡±
1. The name is actually ¡®Du Ling¡¯, but there is another character whose name sounds exactly the same, so I took the liberty to slightly alter the name to make it distinguishable in English.
Chapter 521 (2): Western Region’s Imperial Princess Du Rin
Chapter 521 (2): Western Region''s Imperial Princess Du Rin
Tan Ge is really not simple. She was so weak in the past, but she¡¯s actually managed to deceive the Imperial Family of the Western Region and be the imperial princess.
¡°Due to the many court matters in the Western Region, the King won¡¯t being. In fact, this subordinate has found out that the King has never liked Du Rin, despite her status as the imperial princess. If not for the Grand Empress Dowager protecting her, I¡¯m afraid that Du Rin wouldn¡¯t have an easy life.¡±
Situ Li nodded, then waved his hand. ¡°Quickly return to the capital and take care of business.¡±
The guard acknowledged the order and walked out of the room.
Inside the room, Situ Li¡¯s gaze shifted to the orchid flower on the table beside the window. He walked towards it, slowly running his fingers down its stem before crushing it in his steel grip.
The King of the Western Region is clever and mistrustful. Tan Ge must be relying on the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s protection to prevent the King from doing anything to her.
Everyone knows that although the King of the Western Region is cruel and callous, he always prioritises filial piety. The question is, who exactly does Du Rin n to deal with when shees to Beimin?
Xie Yun? Pei Qianhao?
Interesting...the waves are getting more turbulent.
However, I am very curious. What did Tan Ge use to convince the Grand Empress Dowager that she is the imperial princess? Back then, the Queen Consort died in the Central ins.
Everything is like a puzzle, but I¡¯m curious to see what the formerly weak woman has be.
A few dayster, the news of the Western Region¡¯s only imperial princessing to Beimin spread through the capital. Themoners chatted about it over their meals, and spection ran wild.
All of a sudden, Du Rin was known as a quick-witted and wild woman. Quick-witted because the Queen Consort stayed in the Central ins for a period of time after fleeing the court, and wild because it was thought as the inherent nature of the people in the Western Region.
At the same time, a Western Region-style horse carriage was on its way to Beimin¡¯s capital. A woman dressed in bright pink clothes with a peacock dangling hair ornament pulled the curtains open. Her intelligent eyes looked at the green mountains in the distance, as well as the woods nearby.
Everything seems familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time. After experiencing various tribtions of life and death, I have finally returned to Beimin.
In the Western Region, I tried all sorts of methods to make the Empress Dowager acknowledge my identity, even going as far as to try to make up a blood rtion. And even though Du Ling never believed me, he still went along with it in front of the Grand Empress Dowager.
I still remember how I almost died in Du Ling¡¯s demonic clutches. In the end, I managed to save myself, attain the position of imperial princess, and even took away a part of the military power.
The Western Region is very different from other countries as both the main eldest son and daughter can hold military power.
At this moment, I am no longer the past Tan Ge, but the glorious Du Rin.
I won¡¯t be afraid even if Du Ling discovers Su Xi-er, and that¡¯s because not only do I practise martial arts, I also possess horse riding skills now. Most importantly, I hold military power! The soldiers in the Western Region only recognise the military tally, and not the master.
Xie Yun, Pei Qianhao, I want all of you to die! As for Su Xi-er, I won¡¯t make a move on her; after all, I did steal her identity.
¡°Imperial Princess, Beimin¡¯s capital is ahead of us. Commander Zhao Wu has rushed to Beimin¡¯s imperial pce to inform them of our arrival. Soon, Beimin¡¯s emperor and ministers will line up to wee you.¡±
Du Rin nodded, a smile shing in her eyes. ¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Of course they have to warmly wee you! Under the King¡¯s leadership, the Western Region has been booming, and we have subdued many small countries. If the King has the ambition, taking down the four nations in the Central ins wouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± The personality of people from the Western Region was wild and arrogant.
For them, they feared nothing, as long as they dared to conquer!
¡°That makes sense. Considering how prosperous our Western Region is, Beimin definitely has to ce some importance on us.¡± Du Rin¡¯s expression was already ustomed to having a wild vour to it.
Chapter 522 (1): Beimin’s Bravest Warrior
Chapter 522 (1): Beimin''s Bravest Warrior
I am no longer the same as I was before. The weakness that took hold of me has been ground away, and in its ce is a butterfly that has just emerged from its chrysalis and a phoenix that has been reborn from its ashes.
A cold glint flickered in her eyes, alongwith a trace of charm.
Her appearance was now tinged with a wild character, and apart from her facial features, her aura hadpletely changed.
The horse carriage rode into the capital where themoners had long since formed an orderly line at both sides of the road leading to the imperial pce. In front of the gate stood arge group of Imperial Army guards with halberds in hand, solemnly preventing any ruckus from being stirred up.
Excitedly pointing at the carriage, the civilians started to chat. "The circle of peacock feathers on the roof of the carriage is already so pretty! The imperial princess sitting inside must be even more beautiful!"
"As the only imperial process of the Western Region, she can have everything go her way. I really hope she can pull open the curtains to let us have a glimpse!"
A burly man immediately replied, "Forget it; she''s a peerless beauty of noble blood. Even if the Western Region¡¯s people possess a wild personality, they wouldn''t let usmoners see their imperial princess'' appearance!"
Suddenly, someone loudly shouted, "Quickly, look! The wind has blown the carriage curtains open! I saw the imperial princess'' face; it has an oval shape, and her skin isn¡¯t as fair as that of Beimin¡¯s women! She¡¯s even wearing a pair of unique silver earrings!"
Everyone immediately shifted their gazes to the carriage curtain, but they only saw a slender silhouette. Before they could properly take in the appearance of the woman within, the curtains fell back into ce, and a wave of excitement swept over themoners.
Upon noticing that the crowd was starting to be rowdy, the Imperial Army Guards swung their halberds and quickly calmed everyone down. However, the lively atmosphere that had been stirred up didn¡¯t cease until the horse carriage was out of sight.
The Imperial Princess of the Western Region was now the new hot topic among the people in Beimin''s capital.
In front of the golden gates of the imperial pce, the soldiers lined the sides of the road as the court officials stood respectfully behind one particr figure.
Dressed in his golden Dragon Robes, Situ Lin stood right in front of the group with a solemn expression. To his left was Pei Qianhao, who was d in ck robes. His finely chiselled face exuded a magnificent aura, and his dark eyes were like an eagle¡¯s.
Standing to Situ Lin''s right was Commander Zhao Wu. After slightly observing Pei Qianhao, he had found thetter to have an exceptional aura.
The Grand Empress Dowager had ordered me to follow the Imperial Princess here not just to check out Beimin, but also to pick a suitable husband for her. She mentioned three people in particr: Prince Hao, Commandery Prince Xie, and Situ Li.
However, he had only found Pei Qianhao after looking around. As such, he felt that Pei Qianhao was currently the best of the three.
The other two didn''t evene to wee the Imperial Princess.
As the sight of the horse carriage gradually closed in, the crowd became silent.
Receiving a meaningful look from Pei Qianhao, Yuchi Mo leapt onto his horse and went to wee the princess.
Meanwhile, Commander Zhao Wu had taken note of Yuchi Mo. He has a rather good figure, and seems fit; it''s just that his status is too low.
Yuchi Mo stopped in front of the carriage and dismounted. He then went down on one knee and deferentially greeted, "Beimin''s Imperial Army Commander Yuchi Mo respectfully wees the Imperial Princess of the Western Region."
A momentter, a gentle yet authoritative voice of a woman streamed into his ears. "Commander Yuchi, please rise."
"Many thanks, Imperial Princess." Yuchi Mo swiftly got up and leapt onto his horse, escorting the carriage towards the pce gate.
Chapter 522 (2): Beimin’s Bravest Warrior
Chapter 522 (2): Beimin''s Bravest Warrior
Commander Yuchi went forth and knelt. "Please alight the carriage, Imperial Princess."
A woman''s voice could soon be heard. "Commander Zhao Wu, with this Princessing to Beimin today, it should be someone from Beimin helping me down from the carriage."
A trace of coldness was evident within the woman¡¯s voice. Understanding her intentions, Situ Lin spoke out of courtesy. ¡°This Emperor shall support the Imperial Princess in alighting the carriage.¡±
However, he immediately heard the woman speak again. ¡°The Western Region values the military, and this Princess reveres brave warriors the most. Now that this Princess hase to Beimin, I hope that Beimin''s bravest warrior can help me down the carriage."
¡®Bravest warrior¡¯ was naturally referring to Pei Qianhao, prompting all the officials to look towards him. Commander Zhao Wu stood up and bowed at Pei Qianhao. "For the sake of courtesy, please help the Imperial Princess down the horse carriage, Prince Hao."
All of a sudden, the atmosphere became much more solemn, and an awkward silence fell over the gathering as everyone waited for Pei Qianhao¡¯s response.
The Western Region had been developing rather well the past few years. Having subdued several small countries and tribes, they seemed to be signaling that they had designs on the four nations in the Central ins.
As the only imperial princess of the Western Region, this request wasn¡¯t entirely unreasonable considering it was her first time in Beimin.
Everyone looked at Pei Qianhao, who finally parted his lips, replying in a deep and cold voice. "Imperial Princess, your arrival in Beimin is giving respect to Beimin, and this Prince is happy about that. However, Beimin has always valued its rules. Among those rules is one that states that a subject cannot cross the line; if you insist on having someone help you alight, it must be our emperor. Even if you are an imperial princess, Beimin cannot change our rules for you."
The tides changed with his words, and the officials repeatedly nodded. Wouldn¡¯t it just make it look like Beimin is easily bullied if we followed the whims of the Western Region¡¯s imperial princess just like that?
The womanughed, and her previous cold demeanor faded into a gentle call. "It''s this Princess'' fault for not being familiar with the rules of Beimin''s imperial pce."
A slender hand pulled the curtain aside, and a woman dressed in pink clothes leapt down. With her agility and figure, she really lives up to her name; herbat skills are pretty good!
Du Rin swept her gaze across the crowd before she carefully sized Pei Qianhao up andughed. "It''s this Princess'' first time seeing Beimin''s bravest warrior; you have an imposing demeanour, just like the rumours say."
She continued to observe Pei Qianhao.
Howe he isn''t surprised at all about us meeting again? He didn¡¯t expect that he would see this face again, right? If not for the power struggle between you men, the Tan Residence wouldn''t have been exiled, and I wouldn''t have been forced to this step.
Surprise registered in Yuchi Mo''s eyes when he saw the person emerging from the carriage. Why does the Western Region Imperial Princess look exactly like the Eldest Miss Tan?! To be more urate, their appearance is the same, but her aura is entirely different! Is their simr appearance just a coincidence...or something more than that?
Despite being bewildered, Yuchi Mo''s expression quickly returned to normal.
There was no change in Pei Qianhao''s visage. He put his hands together and greeted Du Rin in a friendly manner. "Wee, Imperial Princess of the Western Region."
"This Princess had stayed in Beimin for a while, but it''s my first time seeing this majestic imperial pce." Du Rin''s gaze seemed to be distant as she gazed at the grand pce halls before her.
I had left the pce in a sorry state of panic and pain. However, that is all far in the past now!
Situ Lin was puzzled. "Imperial Princess, why would you have stayed in Beimin for a period of time?"
Chapter 523 (1): Exchanging Moves
Chapter 523 (1): Exchanging Moves
Situ Lin was still a little perplexed. I know that there are history books for each country, but the fact that the Imperial Princess stayed in another country for a short while doesn''t need to be included in their annals, right?
Noticing Situ Lin''s baffled expression, Du Rinughed. "Your Majesty, you are so adorable."
The word ''adorable'' caused everyone''s expression to turn stormy.
The Western Region¡¯s Imperial Princess is so audacious to describe the emperor of a country as adorable. Even if His Majesty is still young, we can''t condone such humiliation.
Before anyone else could speak, a deep and imposing voice made itself known. "Our Emperor has always asked whenever he doesn''t understand something. Since he has asked, why not have Your Highness enlighten us? Why did you stay in Beimin for a period of time? When did youe here, and when did you leave?"
Silence immediately suffocated the atmosphere. The taut rope between Beimin and the Western Region was practically visible, and a slight slip-up from either side would cause the delicate bnce to break.
Just as Du Rin was about to open her mouth, Commander Zhao Wu immediately replied in her stead. "This matter involves the Queen Consort of our country. We hope everyone won''t pursue this."
The words were clearly to alleviate the tension that had engulfed everyone¡¯s minds. As an envoy chosen to apany Du Rin,bat was naturally not his only talent; he was also skilled with strategy, as well as navigating social situations.
The anger of the Beimin''s officials dissipated. Even though the Western Region Imperial Princess is audacious and arrogant, Commander Zhao Wu is still not bad.
Situ Lin carefreelyughed. "This Emperor naturally knows about the misfortune that befell the Queen Consort of the Western Region, as well as the effect it had on the Imperial Princess¡¯ childhood. It''s this Emperor''s fault for asking. Your Highness, a banquet has already been prepared in the pce. Please enter." He moved to the side and reached out his hand in a very courteous manner.
It was now Commander Zhao Wu''s turn to have his expression turn stormy.
Saying that the Imperial Princess met with misfortune...the Emperor is really....ugh!
He immediately turned to Du Rin, afraid that she would be displeased. However, when he saw her calm expression, he was relieved.
A momentter, everyone followed Situ Lin, Pei Qianhao, Du Rin and Commander Zhao Wu into the imperial pce while some Imperial Army guards led the horses to the stables.
The procession of people was quiet, maintaining an air of solemnity.
Situ Lin nced at Pei Qianhao, winking at thetter when nobody else was paying attention in an attempt to earn his praise.
Imperial Uncle, I just made the Western Region Imperial Princess speechless.
A trace of approval flickered across Pei Qianhao''s eyes, but Situ Lin managed to catch it.
Situ Lin became even more delighted, making sure to put the air of an emperor on full disy As a result, the court officials following behind him couldn¡¯t help but nce at Pei Qianhao.
His Majesty''s aura is actually a little simr to Prince Hao''s. If His Majesty can be just as strong and able, Beimin¡¯s future is bright.
Since the banquet was set up in the Imperial Garden, the entourage passed by the courtyard and meandered around a few pce paths.
Upon arriving, the officials were greeted by tables filled with delicacies; maids and eunuchs stood respectfully to the side as the guests filed in.
When Commander Zhao Wu took in the sight, he couldn''t help but be touched. "Aftering all the way and admiring many beautiful sceneries, I didn''t expect to see lush greenery and blooming flowers in the Imperial Garden despite it being winter. Beimin''s horticulture is really amazing!"
Situ Lin spoke, "That''s a given. Prince Hao even sessfully transnted Nanzhao''s Lingrui flowers. If youe during Spring next year, you''ll be able to look out over a sea of them."
Chapter 523 (2): Exchanging Moves
Chapter 523 (2): Exchanging Moves
I didn''t expect a man like Prince Hao to be sessful in the transntation.
Situ Lin nodded. "That''s right, Commander Zhao Wu. You must have heard of this kind of flower before. Prince Hao used his acute observation skills to select a group of able people to thoroughly research this matter; only then was this miracle sessful."
"Impressive, that''s really admirable!" Commander Zhao Wu profuselyplimented Pei Qianhao as his eyes darted towards thetter in approval.
Du Rin smiled. "The Western Region is vast, but the majority of thend is made up of deserts and mountains. That being the case, many of our citizens value nts more than their own lives. A capable person like Prince Hao would be a great boon to the Western Region."
All the court officials realised that Du Rin seemed to have been targeting Pei Qianhao since the start.
She requested Prince Hao to help her down the horse carriage when we were at the pce gate, and now she keeps staring at Prince Hao in admiration. Has the Western Region Imperial Princesse to select a husband? Doesn''t she know that Prince Hao is already married? Not only that, he even dotes deeply on his Princess Consort.
Pei Qianhao gestured at Du Rin. "Your Highness, please take a seat."
Du Rin walked to the table located in the middle of the upper seats. Following that, the rest of the officials seated themselves ording to their status.
Commander Zhao Wu was the first to stand up, pouring a cup of wine before holding it up. "Your Majesty, here''s a toast to you!"
Situ Lin ordered the pce maid to pour him some wine, unaware that the bottle next to him contained only water. Having promised Su Xi-er that he wouldn¡¯t drink wine, Pei Qianhao had instructed for water to be provided to Situ Lin as well.
Naturally unaware of this, Commander Zhao Wu couldn¡¯t help but p his hands after seeing Situ Lin drain his cup. "Although Your Majesty is young, your aura is not inferior in any way!"
"Many thanks." Situ Lin slightly nodded and sat back down.
Commander Zhao Wu then toasted to Pei Qianhao before shifting his gaze. "There aren''t many descendants in the Western Region''s court; there''s only the King and the Imperial Princess. I heard that there are currently three imperial princes in Beimin. Are they not in the pce?"
The officials immediately looked towards Pei Qianhao. The Eldest Imperial Prince and the Third Imperial Prince have been sent to rural counties, while the Second Imperial Prince is still working in the Ministry of Justice. Having secretly snuck out to y thest time, the Second Imperial Prince was sentenced to literally live at the Ministry of Justice by Prince Hao.
Du Rin showed a perplexed expression. "This Princess also finds it strange that we don''t see the other imperial princes. Could they have been chased out of the imperial pce?"
Pei Qianhao''s expression remained the same. "All the imperial princes have their own roles to fulfill for the sake of His Majesty and Beimin. Since they¡¯re stationed far away, it¡¯s not convenient for them to return to the capital.¡±
"I see, so to put it simply, the imperial princes have been sent out of the pce and to a faraway ce. Prince Hao, your methods are really not bad; this Princess is impressed." Du Rin smiled and stood up to toast Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao was unmoved while the guard standing behind him came forth to fill his cup.
Du Rin looked at the guard and asked, "All the other court officials have pce maids attending to them, but you only have one guard behind you, Prince Hao. Is this also the imperial pce''s rule?"
"It''s not the imperial pce''s rule, but this Prince''s."
Du Rin chuckled. "Prince Hao''s rule is indeed different from the rest." She suddenly turned her head to survey the surroundings before looking at Pei Qianhao again. "What''s the point of simply sitting and having your meal? Prince Hao, since you are Beimin¡¯s bravest warrior, why don¡¯t you show off your strong physique in front of everyone? This isn¡¯t request isn¡¯t too much, right?¡±
Chapter 524 (1): The Imperial Princess Invites
Chapter 524 (1): The Imperial Princess Invites
Could it be that she really ns on forging a marriage alliance? If the imperial princess of a country marries, she definitely has to be the main wife. However, that¡¯s impossible with the already married Prince Hao.
Commander Zhao Wu¡¯s tone couldn¡¯t help but be reproachful when he saw no reaction from Pei Qianhao. "Prince Hao, your reputation as a brave warrior precedes you; even in the farway Western Region, your name is known far and wide. Now that we¡¯ve arrived in Beimin, I would also like to witness your skill."
Pei Qianhao''s harsh gazended on Commander Zhao Wu as he coldly replied, "You can only see that on the battlefield."
Commander Zhao Wu was struck speechless. Only if war is dered will I see it on the battlefield?! To think he said such a thing! The Western Region will definitely not deploy troops to Beimin, so how can there be war?!
Du Rin shook her wine cup. "Since Prince Hao isn''t willing, this Princess shall not force others. Let''s just leave it at that then." She downed the contents of her cup, the drops of wine left on her lips entuating her charm.
The officials couldn''t help but be stunned. The Western Region Imperial Princess is so unique. It''s hard to describe the aura she exudes; there''s a trace of wildness in her purity, and a trace of allure in her wildness.
Everyone continued to partake of their meals and wine served to them by the pce maids. Even if anyone spoke, it would only be out of courtesy. Du Rin also no longer targeted Pei Qianhao, but instead held a bewildered look in her eyes.
Why is Xie Yun still not here?
She had yet to receive the news that Xie Yun had lost his political power, and was currently recuperating in his residence.
Just when the court officials thought that the storm had passed, Du Rin suddenly made a proposition. ¡°Your Majesty, since this Princess didn¡¯t get to see Prince Hao¡¯s skills, there should at least be some songs and dances during the night banquet, right?¡±
Situ Lin nodded. ¡°Of course, we have specially invited a renowned song house in the capital. Imperial Princess, with the differences in the Western Region and Beimin¡¯s culture, you will get to enjoy the show as well as broaden your horizons today.¡±
¡°Since there will be songs and dances, there will definitely be females.¡± Du Rin paused before smiling at Pei Qianhao. ¡°I wonder if Princess Consort Hao can dance?¡±
The officials were stunned. She''s really targeting Prince Hao!
Before Pei Qianhao could reply, Situ Lin said, "Princess Consort Hao knows everything. A mere dance isn''t a problem."
"Since that''s the case, why don''t we invite Princess Consort Hao to the pce? It''s also a good opportunity for me to meet her." The corners of Du Rin''s mouth curved up into a genial smile.
Everyone thought that Pei Qianhao would agree, but he quickly spoke. "The Princess Consort doesn''t like the noise and crowds. This Prince hopes that Your Highness can understand."
Du Rin responded, "Prince Hao really dotes on the Princess Consort. This Princess shall not make things difficult for you then, though it is a little disappointing." She then turned and walked off, leaving everyone behind. It seemed that she was heading for the posthouse that the envoys from the Western Region would be staying at.
Commander Zhao Wu looked at Pei Qianhao with a slight reproach in his eyes before swiftly following Du Rin.
After the Western Regioners had left the Imperial Garden, Beimin¡¯s were left stealing nces at Pei Qianhao¡¯s icy expression, frightened to the point that they didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly.
On the other hand, there was a visible trace of rage on Situ Lin''s face.
The Western Region Imperial Princess was so arrogant and unbridled in Beimin''s territory! She didn''t even pay her respects before simply leaving as she wished.. Fine then, she can leave all she wants. I won''t send guards to lead her to the posthouse.
"Your Majesty, order the guards to take the Imperial Princess to the posthouse."
Chapter 524 (2): The Imperial Princess Invites
Chapter 524 (2): The Imperial Princess Invites
"We naturally have to snuff out her arrogance, but it¡¯s not yet time."
Situ Lin snorted before finally relenting. "Alright, this Emperor will instruct the guards."
~~~
The posthouse had been cleaned and prepared, and some of the Western Region''s soldiers had already been brought there.
Outside the main gate of the imperial pce, Commander Zhao Wu looked at Du Rin. He calmed his emotions before he tried to speak up, "Your Highness, Prince Hao may be arrogant, but that''s because he has the qualifications to do so. You can''t just turn on your heels and leave in a moment of rage."
"This Princess will go to the posthouse by myself; you don''t have to follow." Du Rin''s voice was t, and she immediately boarded the horse carriage to leave the pce.
Watching the departing horse carriage, Commander Zhao Wu couldn''t help but furrow his brow.
It''s too hard to serve this Imperial Princess. Because she is the apple of the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s eye, she was doted on every day. Not only that, everyone else likes her as well, saying that she doesn¡¯t put on airs and is capable.
In the entire Imperial Pce, the King is the only one who doesn¡¯t like her. Now she¡¯s be spoiled, and lost all sense of manners since arriving in Beimin. Even with Beimin giving us ample face, she shouldn¡¯t have brashly left in a fit of anger.
By the time the Imperial Army Commander, Yuchi Mo, had rushed over, the horse carriage had already disappeared into the distance.
Commander Zhao Wu amicably exined, ¡°Prince Hao didn¡¯t really give face to the Imperial Princess, so she is a little displeased.¡±
Yuchi Mo nodded in understanding. ¡°I hope you can inform the Imperial Princess that this is what Prince Hao¡¯s personality is like. Princess Consort Hao is the only person he treats gently. Apart from her, even His Majesty is subject to the same attitude.¡±
Although Commander Zhao Wu was aware that Pei Qianhao was married, the Grand Empress Dowager had still included Pei Qianhao as a possible husband candidate for Du Rin. They had even gone as far as intending to force Pei Qianhao¡¯s main wife to give up her position to Du Rin.
The Imperial Princess can only be the main wife. Looking at how much Pei Qianhao dotes on his current wife, it seems like I have to find another candidate.
¡°Commander Yuchi, may I ask you something?¡±
Yuchi Mo answered, ¡°Commander Zhao Wu, you may speak your mind.¡±
¡°I heard that Beimin¡¯s Commandery Prince Xie has yet to marry. Not only that, he is also very capable and handsome; however, why haven¡¯t I seen him at all today?¡±
Yuchi Mo immediately gleaned from his words that the Western Region was nning to select a capable man of a revered status to be Du Rin¡¯s prince consort.
Considering the number of times Du Rin asked Pei Qianhao questions, could she have taken a fancy to him?
¡°Commander Zhao Wu, Commandery Prince Xie identally fell from a hill not long ago, and he is recuperating in his residence as he is unable to walk for the time being.¡±
His words caused Commander Zhao Wu¡¯s expression to sink.
I didn¡¯t expect him to be a cripple. Sigh, this failed again. There are only the three imperial princes left, but no matter how I look at it, Prince Hao is still the best.
~~~
Meanwhile, in the Prince Hao Residence, Su Xi-er had just left with Ruo Yuan to buy some nourishing meals for Zhen Yu.
After the two were done with their purchases, they passed them to the guards who hade along and went to a teahouse for some desserts.
However, the manager blocked them outside. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t enter.¡±
Ruo Yuan was puzzled. ¡°Your entrance is open; are you not nning to do business?¡±
The manager looked like he was ced in a difficult spot. ¡°The Western Region Imperial Princess suddenly came here and reserved the whole teahouse for herself.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll go to another teahouse.¡±
I had already heard that the Western Region Imperial Princess had arrived. Rumours have it that she¡¯s the child of the Queen Consort who escaped the court back then and gave birth in the Central ins. After many years, the child has finally returned to the court.
But is this imperial princess really the Imperial Princess of the Western Region?
Just as the two were about to leave, a guard walked out from inside the teahouse. ¡°Miss, the Imperial Princess invites you to go up.¡±
Ruo Yuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±
Su Xi-er looked at the guard¡¯s respectful attitude. Since I have been invited, I might as well go up and take a look. Who exactly is the Western Region Imperial Princess?
¡°Ruo Yuan, wait here for me. I¡¯lle back very soon.¡± Su Xi-er entered the teahouse and followed the guard to a spacious private room on the second floor.
Chapter 525 (1): You Are Tan Ge
Chapter 525 (1): You Are Tan Ge
Su Xi-er nodded and walked in, closing the door behind her. The room was veryrge, and there were a few screens hiding the middle of it, only allowing Su Xi-er to catch a vague glimpse of the figure behind them.
A gentle woman''s voice sounded. "Princess Consort Hao." Despite the added tinge of authority in it, Su Xi-er found the voice very simr.
Soon, the woman behind the screens stood up and slowly emerged, courteously smiling at Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er stared at her. Even if her aura haspletely changed, her face is still Tan Ge''s. Sizing her up, Su Xi-er finally parted her lips.."Tan Ge, I didn''t expect you to be the Western Region Imperial Princess. The aura around you is starkly different from your old days."
There was a baffled look in Du Rin''s eyes. "Princess Consort Hao, what are you talking about? Tan Ge?"
Su Xi-er walked over to her. ''It''s only been a few months, and you already don''t recognise me?"
Su Xi-er was half a head taller than Tan Ge. Even if her tone was gentle, the harsh look in her eyes was sufficient to suppress Tan Ge¡¯s attitude.
"Princess Consort Hao, perhaps this Princess bears a simr appearance to the Tan Ge you speak of, but I am simply inviting you for tea today." Du Rin moved to the side and gestured at a chair beside her.
Su Xi-er was silent for a moment, simply seating herself behind the screen before raising her head and parting her lips. "If you aren''t Tan Ge, then you shouldn¡¯t have seen me before. How then, did you identify me as Princess Consort Hao?"
Du Rin sat down and picked up the teapot, pouring a cup for herself. "I heard that Princess Consort Hao possesses a superb appearance, and that her eyes are full of vigour. Her disposition is also extraordinary; I also couldn¡¯t help but notice the simrities between yourself and Prince Hao, whom I exchanged some words with in the Imperial Pce. They say that husband and wife are alike, and this applies perfectly to you."
"So, that''s how you recognised me. Your Highness, you really have very perceptive eyes; I''m very impressed." Su Xi-er didn''t expose her.
Since you want to act, I''ll keep youpany.
But what is her motive in returning to Beimin as the Western Region Imperial Princess? Having obtained a noble status, why did she choose toe to Beimin instead of quietly staying in the Western Region?
"Princess Consort Hao, how do you find the tea?"
Su Xi-er ced the cup down and looked at her. "This teahouse is quite famous in Beimin, and the tea is naturally good. Your Highness, you should drink more; otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to once you return to the Western Region."
"That won''t be a problem. This Princess ns to stay in Beimin a bit longer to check out the scenery and understand the culture here." Du Rin''s gaze shifted to the street outside the window, finding it familiar, yet foreign asplicated emotions welled up in her heart.
"You haven''t seen enough despite staying in Beimin for so many years?" Su Xi-er suddenly remarked, making sure to carefully observe Du Rin''s expression.
Du Rin retracted her gaze and chuckled. "Indeed, after my Queen Mother fled from the court, she was killed not long after my birth. Having been left behind in such a way, Beimin contains more sorrow than happiness."
She paused and poured another cup of tea. "This Princess suddenly felt this inexplicable sense of closeness despite seeing you for the first time."
Chapter 525 (2): You Are Tan Ge
Chapter 525 (2): You Are Tan Ge
She suddenly stood up and looked at Du Rin. "Tan Ge, you must have paid a heavy price to deceive the Western Region¡¯s court; don¡¯t try to push your luck here. Otherwise, the price you pay this time will be even heavier."
The sound of the chair being pushed could be heard, followed by footsteps. Watching Su Xi-er''s departing figure, Du Rin''s knuckles turned white underneath her sleeves.
Su Xi-er, I¡¯m not afraid of getting exposed. Do you even know how tragic the price I paid to obtain what I have now was?! The current me is no longer the same as I was in the past! You didn¡¯t have to worry about anything with Prince Hao¡¯s protection, but what about me? I could only...
Tan Ge shut her eyes, a torrent of emotions surging in her heart.
Everyone in the Western Region says that the Imperial Princess is very lucky, receiving the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s affection and everything she could ever want. But behind all this appearance is the hefty price I have paid! Blood, pride, and body...
No one will protect me! I only have myself! Su Xi-er, what right do you have to say that?!
Du Rin opened her eyes and revealed a look of resentment.
Since I did steal your position as the imperial princess, not making a move on you would be considered thergest benevolence from me.
Suddenly, a guard came to report, ¡°Imperial Princess, Beimin¡¯s Third Imperial Prince is requesting an audience.¡±
Du Rin scrunched her brows.
Why does Situ Li want to meet me?
After some contemtion, she waved her hand to refuse, but was interrupted by a man¡¯s voice.
¡°In order to meet Your Highness, this Prince had to disobey Prince Hao¡¯s edict and secretly return to the capital.¡±
Du Rin dismissed the guard and stood up. ¡°Third Imperial Prince, aren¡¯t you afraid that Prince Hao will capture you and send you somewhere even further away?¡±
There were no ripples of emotions in Situ Li¡¯s eyes as the corner of his mouth curled up. He walked over and lowered his head to get closer to her. ¡°Your Highness, how can this Prince not be aware of your motive ining to Beimin?¡± He raised his right hand, nning to hook it around her waist.
Du Rin dodged to the side. ¡°These methods won¡¯t work on this Princess.¡±
She shifted her gaze to the streets. Su Xi-er is now walking towards Ruo Yuan.
¡°Your Highness, are you interested in Princess Consort Hao or Prince Hao? Oh, wait, maybe it¡¯s Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
Meanwhile, Ruo Yuan was observing Su Xi-er¡¯s expression as thetter returned, asking a momentter. ¡°Why did the Imperial Princess suddenly ask you to meet her? Do you know her?¡±
Su Xi-er slowly replied. ¡°Yes, but at the same time, no.¡±
¡°Ah? I¡¯m confused. So do you or do you not know her?¡±
Looking at how Ruo Yuan was scratching her head, Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help butugh. Thetter pinched Ruo Yuan¡¯s face and exined, ¡°Her appearance resembles Tan Ge, but her heart no longer does.¡±
¡°Ah? Tan Ge? How is she the...¡± The words ¡®Western Region Imperial Princess¡¯ were stuck in Ruo Yuan¡¯s throat as her eyes widened.
¡°The only simrity is the appearance; her soul ispletely different. She is now Du Rin.¡± Su Xi-er softly replied.
She must havee to Beimin to exact revenge. However, Xie Yun has already let go of everything, only wishing to recover and obtain Zhen Yu¡¯s forgiveness. Zhen Yu is also now pregnant; it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing if the two of them can let bygones be bygones and get together.
However, now that Tan Ge has returned with Du Rin¡¯s identity, she will definitely not let Xie Yun off.
Ruo Yuan shook her head, still baffled. ¡°Tan Ge is the Eldest Miss of the Tan Residence; how can she be the Imperial Princess? If she¡¯s discovered to be tainting the imperial bloodline, death will definitely await her. What could be worth her doing such a thing?¡±
Chapter 526 (1): Puncture Her Arrogance
Chapter 526 (1): Puncture Her Arrogance
Once they arrived back at the Prince Hao Residence, Su Xi-er instructed the guards to bring the ingredients that they had bought to the kitchen. Ruo Yuan would then bring the finished dishes to Zhen Yu''s room.
Once she was done with her instructions, Su Xi-er walked towards the side courtyard.
I haven''t visited Zhen Yu for the past few days, nor have I told her about her pregnancy. Though if she finds out...how would she react?
In the courtyard, Zhen Yu was standing under the sunlight, her eyes closed as she faced the sky. Upon hearing footsteps, she turned around and smiled as she greeted Su Xi-er. ¡°Princess Consort.¡±
Su Xi-er quickly walked over to support her. "You may dispense with the formalities. Even if the sunlight is out, the wind still makes it chilly; let¡¯s go inside first." She took Zhen Yu''s hand and pulled her indoors.
"Princess Consort, I''ll be returning to Peach Blossom Vige in a few days." Zhen Yu slowly said with a cid expression.
Although I harbour some regrets regarding Brother Hu, I have also learned to let things go. The current me can no longer match up to Brother Hu.
"You''re going back so soon? I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t allow that; you¡¯ll be staying in the Prince Hao Residence for now." Su Xi-er tly refused with a solemn expression.
Now that Tan Ge is back, she''ll easily find out that the reason Xie Yun relinquished his power is Zhen Yu. What¡¯s to stop her from using Zhen Yu to threaten him after that?
Furthermore, Zhen Yu is pregnant. Even if she may not like the child, there is a life growing inside her. It is ultimately fate that the child came to be. Aborting it would mean ending an unborn life.
"Princess Consort, mying to the capital was a mistake. Peach Blossom Vige is my hometown; the ce is very warm, and the vigers are very nice." Zhen Yu spoke in an indifferent tone, not allowing one to discern her sorrow.
Su Xi-er looked towards her and suddenly asked, "If you go to Peach Blossom Vige and find out that you''re pregnant, would the vigers still treat you well?"
Pregnancy out of wedlock is considered a serious taboo in remote viges. You can choose to not marry for life, but you can''t get pregnant before you get married; you''ll be drowned by the spittle of the vigers.
A stunned look finally made its way onto Zhen Yu¡¯s face, breaking through her stoic facade.
I¡¯ve been constantly vomiting over the past few days; could it be that I am really pregnant? The physician who came to check on me only mentioned nourishing my body, he never said anything about pregnancy.
Am I really...pregnant with Commandery Prince Xie''s child? How can that be...how can that be?!
"Zhen Yu, don''t be agitated. It was just a casual remark. Don''t take it to heart." Su Xi-er immediately held her hand and tried tofort her.
The anxiety slowly receded from Zhen Yu''s eyes, her mouth opening after a long pause. "Why does Heaven have to treat me like this? Why must I be pregnant with his child? I don''t want, I don''t want..." She struggled free from Su Xi-er''s hand and hit her abdomen.
Su Xi-er immediately stopped her. It was an ironic situation where the pregnant person was anxious, while the person who couldn''t get pregnant was worried.
"Princess Consort, that wasn''t a casual remark. I¡¯ve been vomiting so much that even I began to suspect something, but I continued to believe in my own lies, allowing the silence of others tofort me. What should I do? I don''t want the child!" Zhen Yu buried her face in Su Xi-er''s shoulder and loudly bawled.
"Zhen Yu, you are not nning to look for Brother Hu, and even if you do find him, you''re not going to get together with him. If you''re not nning to forgive Xie Yun, you can live together with your child in the Prince Hao Residence. That''s not a bad option."
Su Xi-er didn''t mention that they had already found Brother Hu. Telling Zhen Yu would be no different than stabbing her in an open wound.
Suddenly, Hong Li hastily ran over. "Princess Consort, the Commandery Princess has brought Commandery Prince Xie over."
Chapter 526 (2): Puncture Her Arrogance
Chapter 526 (2): Puncture Her Arrogance
Hearing the news, Zhen Yu panicked. Why is he here again?
"Zhen Yu, try meeting with Xie Yun once. Some things are better said in person. Constantly forcing yourself isn''t the way forward. As for the child in your stomach, it''s your decision as to whether you want to keep it or get the physician to abort it." Su Xi-er patted her back.
Soon after, Xie Liuli''s voice could be heard. "Zhen Yu."
Elder Brother''s purpose ining here today is toe to peace with himself by visiting Zhen Yu, but more than that, it is to ask for her forgiveness.
Su Xi-erforted Zhen Yu before walking out of the room, pausing in front of Xie Yun before lowering her voice to speak. "I''ll tell you two things: One, the Western Region Imperial Princess looks very much like Tan Ge. Two, Zhen Yu is pregnant."
She immediately left the side courtyard after she finished speaking, not even ncing at Xie Yun''s expression.
She then headed to the main courtyard and saw Wu Ling entering. When thetter saw Su Xi-er, he quickly spoke up. "Princess Consort, Prince Hao ordered this subordinate to bring you to the pce to attend the night banquet."
Didn''t we already decide that I wouldn¡¯t be attending any of the pce banquets that are for entertaining the Western Region Imperial Princess?
"Princess Consort, Prince Hao instructed this subordinate that I must bring you there." Wu Ling understood that Su Xi-er didn''t like crowds, so he stressed the word ''must''.
Su Xi-er nodded. "I''ll go and change into my dress."
She had only taken a few steps when she turned around to ask. "What''s the Western Region Imperial Princess'' disposition like in the pce?"
Wu Ling truthfully replied, "She has provoked Prince Hao multiple times, but Prince Hao has managed to fend her off so far. She''s very arrogant."
Su Xi-er nodded and casually remarked, "Since that''s the case, we should puncture her arrogance." She immediately knew what dress she should wear for tonight''s pce banquet.
Watching Su Xi-er''s departing figure, Wu Ling couldn''t help but give a thumbs-up in his heart.
With the Princess Consort making a move, she''ll definitely puncture the Western Region Imperial Princess'' arrogance! Let''s see how she can continue being so haughty and daring on Beimin''s territory. It seems like she''ll meet an even more miserable fate than Dongling''s Crown Prince Chu.
Wu Ling waited in the courtyard for an hour.
Luckily, I''m a guard that has gone into the battlefield before. Standing for an hour is peanuts.
Once he heard the sound of a door closing, Wu Ling immediately raised his head; once heid eyes upon Su Xi-er, however, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva.
Princess Consort, this is totally going to puncture the Imperial Princess'' arrogance!
Su Xi-er donned a crimson dress with colourful threads flowing across the hem, linking together an embroidery of shining flowers. An exquisite gold hairpin was dangling from her peach blossom bun, and despite never having worn pearls on her forehead before, Su Xi-er was now wearing a lustrous water-white pearl from the Southern Seas. Despite its small size, the colour of the pearl was extremely clean, emanating a sense of pureness. The red dress tightened around her waist entuated Su Xi-er¡¯s figure as well, enting her witty yet noble disposition.
The Western Region Imperial Princess is going to get trampled on before the Princess Consort!
¡°The pce.¡± A woman¡¯s cold voice streamed into Wu Ling¡¯s ears, jerking him out of his astonishment.
Soon, Su Xi-er boarded the horse carriage and headed for the imperial pce.
~~~
At the main pce gate, Pei Qianhao was d in ck outer robes studded with gold as he stood tall and proud. His ck pupils stared ahead, the corners of his mouth rising when he saw the horse carriage from the Prince Hao Residence.
Once the carriage came to a halt, Pei Qianhao immediately went forward to pull open the curtains and help Su Xi-er alight.
It was only after she was standing in front of him did Pei Qianhao carefully observe Su Xi-er¡¯s appearance and feel his heart skip a beat.
Chapter 527 (1): Fierce Tides
Chapter 527 (1): Fierce Tides
"A-Jing, let''s enter the pce." Su Xi-er grabbed his hand, signalling to him with her eyes.
Pei Qianhao rotated his wrist and epted her gesture. "Xi-er, you dressed up for today, but so many men will get to see you."
"My outfit for today is specially for you." Su Xi-er smilingly replied and purposely leaned against his chest.
Pei Qianhao took the opportunity to circle his arm around her waist and slowly say, "Very beautiful; this Prince likes it."
"Your love of beauty is something that you have constantly repeated ever since I met you." Su Xi-er deliberately brought up the past and observed his expression.
A soft chuckle escaped from his lips. "You were naughty back then, and I had to teach you a lesson somehow."
"A-Jing, the Western Region Imperial Princess, Du Rin, really resembles Tan Ge."
Pei Qianhao''s hand tightened around her waist before rxing. "You''ve seen her?"
"Mmm, I originally wanted to eat some snacks with Ruo Yuan at the teahouse, but we didn''t expect to see her. A-Jing, she became the Western Region Imperial Princess..."
Pei Qianhao cut her off. "Xi-er, that identity is yours. The reason that Tan Ge could achieve any of this is because of what you¡¯ve bestowed upon her. Now, she has used it toe back and take revenge on Xie Yun."
With how Xie Yun has harmed her, I can empathise with how Tan Ge is currently feeling. However, Zhen Yu is now involved with Xie Yun.
"Xi-er, you should let Xie Yun take care of his own matters. As for Tan Ge''s identity, the Western Region King is not someone easy to deceive. After much investigation, this Prince has found out that Tan Ge had to pay a certain price in order to attain her current status. She holds the left wing in Western Region in line, and she is well-liked by the Grand Empress Dowager; however, the Western Region King has not acknowledged her."
Pei Qianhao paused and looked at Su Xi-er. "Xi-er, do you want to take back your identity?"
Xi-er pondered for a moment before replying, "The status of Princess Consort Hao is already extremely noble, so why would I care for the position of an imperial princess? However, Tan Ge''s goal ining to Beimin this time isn''t simple. As long as she doesn''t mess around, I won''t expose her."
In other words, as soon as Tan Ge acts and implicates the innocent, I will definitely retaliate.
Pei Qianhao didn''t reply, simply nodding in agreement.
My Xi-er is so benign. She¡¯ll ignore others if they don¡¯t provoke her, but retaliation is sure toe if her enemies act.
Afterwards, the two walked towards the Dragon Heaven Pce. Upon reaching a bend, Consort Dowager Guo''s pce maid invited her to the former''s pce.
Consort Dowager Guo must be inviting me to her pce for the sake of her son, Situ Rong. She wants me to persuade A-Jing to ask His Majesty to issue an edict to bestow the Mu Family''s Mu Qingyu to her son.
After much investigation, Consort Dowager Guo had settled on Mu Qingyu. She was very fond of thetter, believing her to be someone who was gentle and virtuous, staying in her boudoir all the time.
Before she knew it, Su Xi-er had already stayed in Consort Dowager Guo''s pce for the whole afternoon. Only when evening arrived did Wu Linge to take her to the Imperial Garden.
Consort Dowager Guo naturally had to turn up for such an important event, but because of her dislike of crowds, she would only attend the national banquet, winter solstice banquet, and Spring Festival family banquet.
Wu Ling led Su Xi-er away and said, "The Western Region Imperial Princess has already arrived. This subordinate will guard outside the entrance to the Imperial Garden; you will have to go in alone."
"Wu Ling, you''ve only heard of the arrogance of the Western Region¡¯s Imperial Princess, but you¡¯ve never seen her yourself, right?"
Wu Ling nodded. "That''s indeed the case."
Su Xi-er softly replied, "Mmm."
No wonder his expression is so calm. He has met Tan Ge before, and if he had seen Du Rin, he would definitely be suspicious.
Chapter 527 (2): Fierce Tides
Chapter 527 (2): Fierce Tides
She could immediately identify that the woman dancing on stage was Du Rin.
A smile hung at the corner of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth as she walked closer. However, it was only then that she realised something about the dance Du Rin was performing.
This is so... Her arms and everything below her knees are exposed...even the cor of her dress is low, allowing one to vaguely see a certain soft part of the body constantly jumping around...
She nced at the officials, noticing that every one of them had their eyes fixed on Du Rin. No one had seen this kind of dance before. To them, Du Rin was like an elf in the forest, moving with the wind without the restraints of her dress.
When the dance came to an end, Du Rin bowed and deliberately smiled at Pei Qianhao in an alluring way.
However, before the audience could even bring their hands up to p, a cold voice swept over the garden. ¡°The Western Region¡¯s dance is indeed very unique. This has broadened my horizons today.¡±
The crowd immediately returned to their senses and rose to pay their respects. ¡°This humble subject pays his respects to Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er waved her hand. ¡°All of you were watching the dance, leaving me to watch you. Upon closer inspection, I find that this dance really captivates the heart.¡±
There was an undertone in her words that the officials could clearly discern. Among them, some were already in their forties and fifties. Hearing Su Xi-er¡¯sment, they felt quite embarrassed.
Pei Qianhao left his seat and walked to Su Xi-er before stopping to tidy her hair, then proceeding to take her hand and lead her to the seat beside him.
Only then did the audience understand the reason Pei Qianhao had kept the seat beside him empty. So, it¡¯s because Prince Hao had already arranged for Princess Consort Hao toe for the night banquet. Our attention was captivated by the dance that none of us even had the chance to observe her as she entered. However, it¡¯s hard to not feel astounded by her.
Although the Western Region Imperial Princess is lively and wild, shecks some depth whenpared to Princess Consort Hao. Du Rin makes people want to get closer to such a beauty, while Princess Consort Hao causes others to treat her like a goddess that can¡¯t be desecrated.
On the stage, Du Rin softly chuckled before walking down. Commander Zhao Wu immediately passed her a long colourful coat.
Du Rin took it and swiftly put it over her shoulders. As she walked, her colourful shoes adorned with bells were a sight to behold.
She slowly walked over and raised a cup at Su Xi-er. ¡°Upon seeing Princess Consort Hao today, this Princess can see why the reputation of your beauty spreads throughout thend. It is no surprise that you have obtained Prince Hao¡¯s love.¡± Du Rin downed the contents of her cup.
The pce maid behind Su Xi-er immediately went forward to pour a cup of tea for Su Xi-er, and thetter raised her cup to Du Rin. ¡°I¡¯ll toast Your Highness with tea in ce of wine.¡±
However, Du Rin stopped her before she could drink. ¡°Since this Princess has toasted you with wine, custom dictates that you should return the toast with wine.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°As Your Highness has yet to marry, you naturally don¡¯t understand the feeling of being someone¡¯s wife. Prince Hao and I are married, so it¡¯s a given that we are preparing to have a child. I can¡¯t touch a single drop of wine.¡±
She didn¡¯t know how her words had pierced Du Rin.
Child? Ridiculous! In order to gain the status of imperial princess, I had to seduce the leader of the left faction, a man who was already past 100 years old and surrounded by women!
After doing it multiple times, I identally got pregnant. In the end, I had to hide it from everyone and drink safflower abortion tea. I can still remember how painful it was then.
Du Rin¡¯s heart was like the ravaging seas, but she maintained a smile on her visage. ¡°This Princess is understanding; you don¡¯t have to drink wine. Otherwise, if you can¡¯t get pregnant, you¡¯ll me this Princess for it.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Su Xi-er indifferently replied as a ruthless look shed past her eyes.
1. Music yed by instruments that are made of bamboo and silk.
Chapter 528 (1): A Dance Contest
Chapter 528 (1): A Dance Contest
¡°This Princess is curious, both Commandery Prince Xie and Prince Hao are prominent figures, but why don¡¯t I see the former around?¡± Du Rinughed and pretended to ask casually.
Commander Zhao Wu already heard about what happened to Xie Yun from Yuchi Mo, but he had yet to share it with Du Rin. He simply eliminated the crippledmandery prince from the list of potential spouses.
Pei Qianhao nced at Situ Lin, signalling for him to say something. It¡¯ll be better to have the emperor answer in this kind of situation.
Situ Lin instantly took the hint. ¡°Your Highness, Commandery Prince Xie is unwell, and is currently recuperating in his residence. This Emperor will only allow him to participate in court affairs after he recovers.¡±
Du Rin nodded, keeping her thoughts to herself. Ha, how is it possible for the power-hungry Xie Yun to quietly recuperate in his residence? I wonder if he even knows I have returned, or how Pei Qianhao managed to coerce him into lowering his head. Do you know Xie Yun, that I¡¯m no longer the same as before? Aren¡¯t you afraid?
Du Rin was instantly cheered up by the news. I want Xie Yun to go through a world of pain before meeting his demise; only then will I be able to have my revenge for all the torture he had inflicted upon me!
Under the red glow of thenterns and bright moonlight, Su Xi-er caught the flicker of darkness that flitted across Du Rin¡¯s eyes. There are no vestiges of her pure innocent soul, only malice and evil. I¡¯m afraid that hatred is the sole purpose that keeps her going.
¡°Princess Consort Hao, this Princess has heard of your unparalleled dancing skills; may I witness them in person tonight?¡± Du Rin looked up with a smile.
Ignoring Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze, Su Xi-er nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure.¡±
She then left her seat and headed for the stage.
This performance hadn¡¯t been nned for, and the musicians had no idea what they would be ying. Instead, Su Xi-er walked to a nearby plum tree before plucking one of its branches that were blooming with fiery red blossoms, perfectlyplimenting her dress.
Her svelte figure went up onto the stage, her back facing the audience as the branch was held in one hand. With a swift turn, her dress billowed in the wind, the gentle ripples of fabric forming an enchanting picture.
Her movements were unhurried, a stark contrast from Du Rin¡¯s wild and passionate dance. Even then, everyone was captivated by the silently dancing figure on stage, their breath caught in their throats for fear of disturbing the elegance in front of them. It was like watching a fairy on stage - a goddess descended from heaven.
Her smile tugged the heartstrings of all who were present, and the audience continued to be fascinated by her performance. Unsullied elegance, that was the biggest difference between Su Xi-er and Du Rin.
Du Rin picked up her wine cup and leisurely sipped on her wine. She saw that the audience, Pei Qianhao included, still had their eyes set on the woman on stage. The look of warmth in his eyes was enough to make jealousy rear its ugly head in Du Rin¡¯s heart.
I had stayed in the Beauty Pce for almost three years, but the number of times I saw Pei Qianhao in person can be counted on one hand, or perhaps should I say that I didn¡¯t even catch a proper glimpse of the man. I had thought that Pei Qianhao¡¯s stony heart was cold as ice, and that no woman could melt it. However, it seemed that this heart of stone has fallen deeply in love.
Chapter 528 (2): A Dance Contest
Chapter 528 (2): A Dance Contest
It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not worthy. The jade pendant is pure, while I¡¯m already sullied, even going so far as to seduce the leader of the left faction in order to obtain his support.
It is just like my dance, only able to light the mes of passion among the male members of the audience. Meanwhile, Su Xi-er¡¯s was like the pure jade pendant, invoking looks of pure admiration from the very same audience with her elegance.
Su Xi-erpleted her dance as Du Rin was deep in thought, but all who were watching remained entranced. Only once she returned to her seat did everyone snap out of their reverie.
Apuse sounded, and a profuse string ofpliments could be heard.
¡°Princess Consort Hao, you¡¯re really skilled. This subordinate finally understands why Prince Hao dotes on you so much. A very worthydy!¡±
¡°Exactly, this subordinate would be extremely heartened if my daughter had just a tiny bit of Princess Consort Hao¡¯s skills.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you for yourpliments.¡±
Seeing how polite and humble Princess Consort Hao was, they were reminded of how she skilfully engaged Crown Prince Chu at the pce banquet. Tonight, she was the one who had punctured the Western Region Imperial Princess¡¯ arrogance. It feels great!
Du Rin remained silent as she listened to the shower ofpliments, only able to admit that Su Xi¡¯er¡¯s dance had a soul of its own.
Soul? Ha, what a joke. If Su Xi-er¡¯s soul is pure, then what is mine? Filthy?
Pei Qianhao lifted his wind cup and addressed everyone. ¡°This Prince presents a toast to everyone.¡±
Immediately, Du Rin said, ¡°Prince Hao, aren¡¯t you nning on having a child after getting married? Should you be drinking?¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°Wait, you¡¯ve already drunk in the afternoon. That won¡¯t do. Princess Consort Hao, you have to lecture him on this after you return to your residence.¡±
She spoke with a hint of yfulness, but displeasure was apparent in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your Highness, are you trying to say something by continuously poking your nose into this Prince¡¯s personal affairs?¡±
The atmosphere turned awkward instantly. Everyone knew that Prince Hao was angered. No matter how wilful the Western Region Imperial Princess was, she should never have targeted the Princess Consort!
Du Rinughed. ¡°This Princess shouldn¡¯t have done that. Please forgive me, Prince Hao.¡±
She did not sound the least bit sincere, even though she was asking for forgiveness!
Commander Zhao Wu stood up and tried to salvage the situation. ¡°This is the first time the Imperial Princess is visiting another country, and there may be some customs here that she is unfamiliar with. I hope Prince Hao will not take this to heart. Allow me to present you a toast as an apology.¡±
¡°Don¡¯te to Beimin if you¡¯re unfamiliar with our customs.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s unexpected reply was meant to utterly embarrass Du Rin.
However, Du Rin did not react to his provocation. Instead, she smiled at him. ¡°Prince Hao, you¡¯ve misunderstood this Princess. This Princess presents you a toast as an apology.¡± She then poured wine into her cup and downed the contents in one single shot.
Su Xi-er had been observing Du Rin, and realised that thetter had built up her tolerance for alcohol in just a few months. Despite the amount of wine she had drunk, Du Rin¡¯s face isn¡¯t red at all, nor does she look the least bit tipsy.
Commander Zhao Wu¡¯s gaze swept across the audience. The Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s first choice for the Imperial Princess¡¯ consort was Prince Hao. After witnessing how Prince Hao conducted himself today, I feel that the Grand Empress Dowager has a rather astute eye. However, it would be impossible to make this particr match. With Commandery Prince Xie crippled, the only remaining choice is the powerless Third Imperial Prince.
Scanning through the audience again, finding himself to be in a difficult situation when he found that none of them could match up to Du Rin. I have to report the current situation to the Grand Empress Dowager first.
The Western Region¡¯s goal of forging a marriage alliance with Beimin had been kept well under wraps. Du Rin¡¯s trip to Beimin was simply to familiarise herself with some of the country¡¯s prominent figures.
Chapter 529 (1): Marriage Alliance
Chapter 529 (1): Marriage Alliance
As the banquet continued, Pei Qianhao continued to pass Su Xi-er the food with high nutritional value. He even went as far as to pick out the bones from the fish in the soup before giving it to her.
Those in the crowd usually had their wives help them with their clothes, prepare water for them to freshen upon their return home, or even help them wash their feet after a day¡¯s work. Yet, as they watched Pei Qianhao¡¯s careful attention to his wife, they found themselves unable to believe that Princess Consort Hao would have to do any of that. Perhaps Prince Hao even does all of those things for her. I can¡¯t even imagine!
Meanwhile, Du Rin was left to watch everything the doting husband did for his wife.
During this time, courteous pleasantries were exchanged between the officials present, and Situ Lin also answered some questions from the Western Region¡¯s envoys. Pei Qianhao did not interfere, and only watched as Situ Lin performed his duties admirably, giving off an air befitting of his status.
Nearing the end of the banquet, Commander Zhao Wu presented a toast to Situ Lin as a polite gesture, and also to show his respect.
Suddenly, as the banquet wasing to a close, snow began to fall from the sky. Thousands of the little snowkes were like white goose feathers as they gently coated the branches of the plum blossom trees to create a picturesque scene.
Commander Zhao Wuughed. ¡°It never snows in the Western Region despite how cold it gets, so this is my first time seeing it. We only get a lot of wind and rain. This trip to Beimin was worth the journey!¡±
Worried that the sudden snowfall would cause Su Xi-er¡¯s cold constitution to worsen, Pei Qianhao immediately took off his outer robes to drape around her shoulders. He pulled her towards him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the Dragon Heaven Pce.¡±
¡°Leaving so soon, Prince Hao?¡± Commander Zhao Wu asked.
¡°The Princess Consort dislikes the cold, so this Prince is leaving with her first.¡±
¡°Haha, Prince Hao is so honest! Go on!¡± Commander Zhao Wu waved and gestured at Pei Qianhao to send him off.
Pei Qianhao nodded and pulled Su Xi-er along with him, only for thetter to stop and stare at the fluttering snow after they had left the Imperial Garden.
¡°Xi-er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Concerned that she would be cold, he hugged her tightly from behind.
Su Xi-er gently spoke. ¡°A-Jing, it was also snowing on the day I was born. It usually snows in the first month of the year in Nanzhao, and winter arrivester there than in Beimin.¡±
¡°Xi-er, it¡¯s beautiful here, but it¡¯s not good to stay outside for too long.¡±
¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go back to the Dragon Heaven Pce and have a short rest before we head back to the residence.¡±
Pei Qianhao caressed her hair gently and held her close as they made their way towards the Dragon Heaven Pce.
The crowd had already dispersed from the Imperial Garden, while the entourage from the Western Region was already on their way back to the posthouse while being escorted by Commander Zhao Wu and a few soldiers.
The carriage travelled quickly, leaving tracks on the ground as it sped through the night. Only once it arrived near the Commandery Prince Residence did Du Rin instruct the soldier to stop.
The soldier from the Western Region was puzzled, but he still stopped the carriage, only to see Du Rin alight and walk away before he could even say anything.
Commander Zhao Wu rode his horse towards her. ¡°Imperial Princess, it¡¯s alreadyte. Please follow this subordinate to the posthouse and rest for the night. We are in Beimin now, so it is not wise to do as we please.¡±
¡°This Princess wants to take a casual stroll. You may return to the posthouse first, Commander.¡±
¡°That won¡¯t do. The Grand Empress Dowager ordered this subordinate to follow you.¡±
Du Rin ignored him and continued walking, leaving Commander Zhao Wu no choice but to dismount and follow her. He signalled for the soldier to wait with the carriage.
Commander Zhao Wu then saw her stop in front of an entrance of arge residence, staring at the shut doors with narrowed eyes. Theck of guards was apparent.
Chapter 529 (2): Marriage Alliance
Chapter 529 (2): Marriage Alliance
Did shee to know Commandery Prince Xie while she was still living in Beimin, and did she have feelings for him? His eyelids twitched at the thought. I have to write to the Grand Empress Dowager to report on this, and I¡¯ll have to get the soldiers to send the letter to the Western Region as quickly as possible.
Du Rin stood outside the entrance.
The evil man who inflicted so much pain on me is right inside. I had done my best to avoid him in the past, but now that I have gained the strength... Xie Yun, you¡¯re the first on my list!
I stepped onto the path of no return after being defiled by you; you¡¯re the one I hate the most!
Du Rin clenched her fists in her sleeves as her body tensed up.
I won¡¯t enter tonight. Instead, I will bide my time before appearing before him at the correct moment. I need to find out if his supposed illness is genuine.
I¡¯ll take care of Pei Qianhao after I¡¯m done with Xie Yun. A simple edict from him had banished everyone from the Tan Residence to the borders, causing my family to crumble. Even though I no longer care for the fate of the Tan Residence, those people were still my blood rtives,, with the same blood that is flowing through my veins.
Commander Zhao Wu went forward, feeling that Du Rin seemed rather downcast. ¡°Imperial Princess, although Commandery Prince Xie is crippled, if you have feelings for him, this subordinate can report to the Grand Empress Dowager. The Western Region will then propose a marriage alliance with Beimin.¡±
Du Rin¡¯s gaze turned cold instantly. ¡°The Grand Empress Dowager wants this Princess to marry and form a marriage alliance with Beimin?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. The preferred candidate was actually Prince Hao, but he and Princess Consort Hao are so deeply in love that it would never work. This subordinate realised that you seem to treat the Commandery Prince quite differently. The Grand Empress Dowager dotes on you, so no matter who you want to marry, she would think of ways to make it work in order to fulfil your wishes.¡±
Du Rinughed mockingly. ¡°You actually think that this Princess likes Commandery Prince Xie? This Princess...¡± can¡¯t wait for him to die an agonising death!
Commander Zhao Wu was a Western Region citizen through and through, and though he was bold and direct, he could only read Du Rin¡¯s inner turmoil as her having taken a fancy to a man. No matter what, we have to choose someone from among Beimin¡¯s high ranks to be the prince consort.
The Western Region can¡¯t remain limited to the Gobi Desert, even though we have sessfully built some oases dotted across the sandyndscape under the rule of our king. After an increase inmunication with the Central ins in recent years, a marriage alliance is the best way forward.
¡°Commander Zhao Wu, you said Commandery Prince Xie is crippled? How did that happen?¡± Du Rin asked with curiosity.
¡°This subordinate learnt about this from Commander Yuchi. He said that Commandery Prince Xie fell from a mountain, and it¡¯s no inconvenient for him to walk.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Du Rin scoffed as she turned to nce at the entrance to the residence again. Xie Yun, weren¡¯t you very powerful? Yet after losing women to manipte, you actually managed to fall off a mountain and be a cripple because of Pei Qianhao, even allowing him to keep you locked up here like amon loser.
At this moment, the doors suddenly opened. Two guards walked out, rubbing their hands together in the cold. ¡°The Commandery Prince left for the Prince Hao Residence, but why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±
Du Rin could not help but have her suspicions after hearing this. Both Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er were in the pce, so when did Xie Yun go to the Prince Hao residence? What is he nning?
The guards were surprised as they saw Du Rin. They could tell she was not from Beimin by her clothes.
¡°Imperial Princess, it¡¯s time to go. It¡¯s not good if others see us here.¡± Commander Zhao Wu tried to persuade her to leave in a low voice.
Du Rin nodded and turned to leave, but there was still a trace of bafflement in her eyes. The security at the Prince Hao Residence is very tight, so it¡¯s impossible for Xie Yun to enter as he pleases. What on earth is the rtionship between them?
Chapter 530 (1): A Visit To The Prince Hao Residence
Chapter 530 (1): A Visit To The Prince Hao Residence
Why is Xie Yun at the Prince Hao Residence instead of his own at this hour? If he was well enough to make a visit, then he must be well enough to attend the banquet; the question is, why didn¡¯t he?
Something¡¯s fishy here, and it has to be investigated. The key is the Prince Hao Residence; there must be something in there that Xie Yun wants. That is the only exnation for his strange behaviour.
The bafflement in Du Rin¡¯s eyes dissipated once she thought of this.
The carriage arrived at the posthouse within an hour, allowing Du Rin to alight and make her way inside.
She waited for Commander Zhao Wu to leave before summoning her personal guard. ¡°Monitor the Prince Hao Residence in secret.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± Her personal guard bowed in acknowledgement before turning to leave.
~~~
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao had already returned to the Prince Hao Residence, and a guard had informed them that Xie Yun was still in the side yard.
Su Xi-er wanted to make her way to the side yard quickly, but seeing her begin to rush off, Pei Qianhao stepped forward to slow her down in fear that she would slip.
¡°Nothing will happen in the residence. Let¡¯s walk slowly.¡± He held onto her as he spoke, his outer robe still draped over her shoulder.
¡°A-Jing, I¡¯ll hold your hand and we¡¯ll walk together.¡± Su Xi-er looked at him before taking his hand in hers. From behind, it looked like she was the one leading the way.
The guards were all very impressed by how much Pei Qianhao doted on Su Xi-er. Prince Hao sheds off all his cold facade for the Princess Consort.
Ruo Yuan walked out of a room holding a white bowl as they entered the side yard. ¡°Princess Consort, the Commandery Prince is inside.¡±
Finding that there was no sign of amotion, Su Xi-er nodded before asking, ¡°Did the two of them get along well?¡±
¡°It was a mess initially, but they ended up quieting down. Zhen Yu has fallen asleep, and the Commandery Prince is watching over her.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded at this. Pregnantdies usually get sleepy easily.
¡°Princess Consort, Commandery Prince Xie seems different. I think he really likes Zhen Yu. He was extremely patient with her no matter what she did, and his eyes when he looked at her were just like...¡± Ruo Yuan suddenly began to stutter as she stole a nce at Pei Qianhao. She then plucked up the courage to continue. ¡°Just like how Prince Hao looks at the Princess Consort.¡±
Su Xi-er knew how deeply Xie Yun¡¯s feelings for Zhen Yu ran. The fact that he was even willing to relinquish all of his power for her is already enough evidence to prove it.
Pei Qianhao waved to signal for Ruo Yuan to leave. After she left the side yard, he said, ¡°To the main yard.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at the dim light in the room before she nodded. However, just as they were about to leave, Xie Liuli walked out from inside, closing the door behind her.
She went before Su Xi-er and knelt on the ground, and thetter rushed to support her. ¡°Commandery Princess, why are you doing this?¡±
¡°Princess Consort, my brother is deeply in love with Zhen Yu. I know that she likes someone else, but I can¡¯t bear to see my brother in pain. He has already lost all his power, and the imperial physician also said that he would never be able to walk again. I can¡¯t even imagine what would happen if he loses Zhen Yu as well.¡± Xie Liuli¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.
Although I hate what he had done, he is still my elder brother.
¡°Liuli, Commandery Prince Xie will know how to handle this on his own. Instead of worrying about him, you should worry about Zhen Yu instead.¡± Su Xi-er hadn¡¯t mentioned Rong Qing, but she knew that Xie Yun had already found out. However, neither of them mentioned his existence to Zhen Yu.
Chapter 530 (2): A Visit To The Prince Hao Residence
Chapter 530 (2): A Visit To The Prince Hao Residence
Xie Liuli was slightly stunned. Does this mean my brother can visit Zhen Yu every day as long as she stays in the Prince Hao Residence?
¡°Xi-er, it¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go back to the main yard.¡± Pei Qianhao frowned as he felt her icy hand.
Su Xi-er nodded and said before leaving, ¡°The two of you can stay in the side yard as well.¡±
Thoughts were racing through Xie Liuli¡¯s mind even after they left. Elder Brother will be able to take care of Zhen Yu if he¡¯s allowed to stay here, but what about Brother Hu? Will Zhen Yu be able to let go of him?
Xie Yun was sitting in a wheelchair in the room, silently watching the woman sleeping in the bed. He swept his eyes over her, simply appreciating that he could do so before his eyesnded on her stomach that was underneath the nket.
Our child is in there. She knew that she was pregnant, but she hasn¡¯t mentioned aborting the child despite hating me. Does this mean that she couldn¡¯t bear to do so?
Ïëµ½Ëý»òÐíÉá²»µÃ£¬Ð»ÔË´½½Ç΢¹´¡£¾ÀúÕâô¶à£¬ËûÒ»ÏÂ×Ó¿´µÁË£¬Ö»ÒªËûÄÜ¿´µ½Ëý£¬ÄÜÊØ×ÅËý¡£¼´±ãËý²»½ÓÊÜ£¬ËûÒ²Ô¸Ò⡣Ȼ¶ø£¬¾ÍËã¾ÀúºÜ¶à£¬ËûÒ²ÓÐ˽ÐÄ¡£
At that thought, Xie Yun¡¯s lips turned up slightly.
After going through so much, I have finally understood that nothing is as important as being able to see her and watch over her by her side. It doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t ept him, I am still willing to stay. Despite having been through a lot, there is still this selfishness in me.
I don¡¯t want her to keep thinking about Brother Hu, but I will never sever her dreams by telling her that the man of her dreams already has an expecting wife.
The current Xie Yun was too busy dealing with his personal feelings, much less the matters of the Western Region¡¯s Imperial Princess.
However, fate was strange, and the one that he wished to ignore would undoubtedlye looking for him.
The morning of the next day, Wu Ling entered the main hall and bowed in respect. ¡°Prince Hao, Princess Consort, the Western Region Imperial Princess is at the door.¡±
Su Xi-er was drinking red bean soup when Wu Ling had walked in, only to turn to Pei Qianhao and see the exact same look on his face.
With a wave of his hand, Pei Qianhao instructed, ¡°Let her in.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± Wu Ling turned after acknowledging the order.
Su Xi-er put down the porcin bowl and said, ¡°Xie Yun hasn¡¯t left, so she must have found out that he¡¯s here.¡±
¡°Xi-er, everymoner was made aware when we were looking for Zhen Yu previously. It¡¯s easy for Du Rin to find out as long as she asks around.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze turned a degree colder. ¡°A-Jing, Zhen Yu and Chao Mu are both innocent souls. Chao Mu is dead, and I don¡¯t care about Xie Yun. But I will make sure to protect Zhen Yu to the best of my ability.¡±
Pei Qianhao understood that Su Xi-er had never stopped feeling guilty about Chao Mu having died in her ce.
Wearing a colorful dress, Du Rin smiled as she entered. She looked different from yesterday, and the peacock hairpin from before was reced with an exquisite pink hairpin.
The new hair essory was not something from the Western Region; it was from the Central ins.
Du Rin bowed to Pei Qianhao in greeting. She said, ¡°This Princess is here to apologise for being impolitest night.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to apologise. All who visit are guests.¡± Su Xi-er stood up and stopped right in front of Du Rin. ¡°Your hairpin looks pretty.¡±
Du Rin smiled. ¡°This Princess went out of my way to purchase it from a jewelry store this morning. Princess Consort, we¡¯re really alike. You like crimson colours, and I like them too.¡±
¡°Is that so? Then why are you wearing such a colorful dress today?¡± Su Xi-er gave a polite smile, but with a distant tone.
¡°The imperial princesses in the Western Region are not allowed to wear crimson dresses. Red represents blood in the Western Region, and it also represents internal strife in the court. Even when the king gets married, the queen consort will be in dresses like these.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I see. Your Highness is already so familiar with the customs of the Western Region despite only having returned not long ago. I¡¯d love to hear more about the Western Region if you have the time.¡±
Chapter 531 (1): Du Rin Poking Around
Chapter 531 (1): Du Rin Poking Around
She paused, pretending to think about something for a moment before continuing. ¡°This Princess understands. Prince Hao is the one who gets the final say, and that naturally includes when he wants to show up for the morning court assembly. Everyone says that you possess great power, and that even those who offend you in the slightest bit can be punished cruelly.¡±
Su Xi-er did not speak, simply observing Du Rin as she listened. I can understand if she said all that to spite Xie Yun, but why is she finding fault with Pei Qianhao?
Pei Qianhao kept a poker face as he looked at the now cold bowl of red bean soup on the table. Xi-er would have finished that bowl of soup if it weren¡¯t for Du Rin¡¯s visit.
¡°Your Highness, since you already know that this Prince¡¯s methods are cruel, you should be careful as well.¡± Pei Qianhao stood up and walked towards her, his imposing aura turning the atmosphere heavy. ¡°This Prince would naturally wee you if Your Highness was really here for a visit.¡±
In the past, Du Rin would have buckled under that pressure. But now, even if he were toe up and strangle her, she would simplyugh in his face. I¡¯m literally dancing on the edge of a de; why would I even be scared of him?
She smirked to herself, but a gentle smile appeared on her countenance. ¡°This Princess had met the Princess Consort once in the teahouse when I first arrived in Beimin. There isn¡¯t anyone else I can talk to in Beimin, and I had a good time chatting with the Princess Consort since we are about the same age.¡±
Su Xi-er turned to Pei Qianhao. ¡°Since the Imperial Princess says she enjoys chatting with me, why not let us be for now?¡±
Pei Qianhao understood her intentions with one look, and he left with a nod.
Du Rin¡¯s gaze briefly swept through the main hall when she was sure that Pei Qianhao was gone. My stay in the Beauty Pce hadsted almost three years, but to think that this is the first time I havee here. As her gazended on the bowl of red bean soup, she asked, ¡°Is the Princess Consort not feeling well? You¡¯re drinking red bean soup this early in the morning when the dishes you took at the pce banquetst night were already nourishing.¡±
Su Xi-er did not answer her question directly as she calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you yesterday that I¡¯m hoping to get pregnant after marrying Prince Hao. Drinking it is good for a woman¡¯s body.¡±
Du Rin¡¯s heart sank slightly, but she kept her smile on her face. ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m so silly. Not only is red bean soup good for the body, it also increases the chances of getting pregnant.¡±
¡°Your Highness, you will eventually get married as well, so you¡¯ll have to drink it too.¡± Su Xi-er replied casually, not knowing she had hurt Du Rin with her words.
Getting married and having children...I will never get to experience those in my life anymore. Du Rin thought silently to herself.
¡°Your Highness, tell me more about the Western Region. I¡¯m really curious.¡± Su Xi-er gestured to Du Rin, signalling for her to take a seat. It looked like she wanted to have a serious discussion.
Du Rin had only mentioned the Western Region¡¯s customs in passing, and hadn¡¯t expected for Su Xi-er to really be interested.
Does she want to visit the Western Region? So what if you visit? I still won¡¯t let you take away the position of Imperial Princess. The fact that I dared toe to Beimin means that I also dare to face Su Xi-er. With how powerful her husband is, I won¡¯t be surprised if he has already discovered Su Xi-er¡¯s real identity.
¡°Your Highness, why are you not talking?¡± Su Xi-er pretended to be very curious.
Chapter 531 (2): Du Rin Poking Around
Chapter 531 (2): Du Rin Poking Around
Her purpose in visiting the Prince Hao residence was to verify what her personal guard had told her. Xie Yun did not return to his residence yesterday, and she heard themoners saying that he had taken a leave of absence from the court because he was recuperating at home. Themoners also said that Commandery Prince Xie and Prince Hao had worked together to look for a woman called Zhen Yu not too long ago.
Pei Qianhao has already shown how much he doted on Su Xi-er, so it is impossible for him to like Zhen Yu. This means that the one who likes her is Xie Yun.
Du Rin sneered to herself. What a joke. Xie Yun, you¡¯ve fallen in love? And you¡¯re actually willing to go to such lengths for a girl? That doesn¡¯t fit your image at all.
Du Rin first wanted to confirm that Xie Yun was in the Prince Hao residence, but she also wanted to find out more about Zhen Yu.
Su Xi-er knew what Du Rin was thinking, and she knew that Du Rin would only get suspicious if she rejected the request. Thus, she agreed. ¡°Since Your Highness would like to have a look around, let¡¯s go take a walk.¡±
She left the main hall with Du Rin following closely behind her.
They headed for the garden, while Su Xi-er stayed away from the side yard on purpose.
¡°The garden in the Prince Hao Residence is huge. It¡¯s like a forest of plum blossom trees. Princess Consort, do you like plum blossoms?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded as she looked at the unmelted snow glistening on top of the blossoms. ¡°Plum blossoms are not only pretty, they are also resilient. They can bloom everywhere, even in the bitter cold, never forgetting what they set out to do.¡±
The words ¡®never forgetting what they set out to do¡¯ were akin to a dagger stabbing Du Rin¡¯s heart. Su Xi-er is giving me a reminder, or rather, a warning.
¡°Princess Consort, this Princess heard that you used to be a pce maid who scrubbed the chamber pots before you married Prince Hao. Have you forgotten what you set out to do now that you¡¯re in a position of power and everyone addresses you as Princess Consort Hao?¡±
Su Xi-er looked straight at her. ¡°I haven¡¯t. I¡¯ve done dirty and tiring jobs in the Pce Side Quarters, and I¡¯ve been beaten and scolded, but I¡¯ve not punished those who did me wrong.¡± Among all of the people who had tried to make things hard on Su Xi-er, Pei Yaran was the only one she had taken revenge on.
¡°You¡¯re really kind, Princess Consort. We from the Western Region are known to be straightforward and passionate, and of course, that goes for grudges too. For those who hurt me, this Princess is sure to pay them back with interest!¡± Du Rin scoffed as she looked at the plum blossoms in ridicule.
I¡¯m not going to be some pretty and unsullied plum blossom. Everyone has a selfish side, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with me staying alive to take my revenge! It¡¯sughable that Su Xi-er is trying to use plum blossoms as an example to mock me!
¡°Your Highness is right, people from the Western Regione do hold grudges. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Western Region King?¡± You¡¯re not afraid that he¡¯d torture you to death after he finds out who you truly are?
Du Rin¡¯s heart dropped. Du Ling was practically a demon from hell! I was extremely terrified of the man before I learned how to deal with him. There is ack of royal heirs, and Du Ling ces high importance on family ties. As a result, he is very filial to the Grand Empress Dowager, and he will let her make the decisions as long as they aren¡¯t too major. For example, the queen consort and imperial consorts had all been selected by her.
¡°Princess Consort, the King of the Western Region is my older brother, and he treats me very well. Why would I be afraid of him when he would stop at nothing to help me get what I want? Isn¡¯t your question rather funny?¡±
Du Rin smiled at Su Xi-er as she spoke, her gentle voice carrying a trace of an imperial dignity.
¡°You look like a princess indeed.¡± Su Xi-er said in a meaningful manner before continuing in the direction of the grove of plum blossom trees.
Chapter 532 (1): Indeed Fell In Love
Chapter 532 (1): Indeed Fell In Love
Not to mention, she deliberately added stressed that I ¡®look like¡¯ one. With Su Xi-er¡¯s wits, she definitely knows my true identity, but she didn¡¯t expose me.
Su Xi-er, do you know that I have stolen your identity? Are you not fighting for it because you simply don¡¯t care?
This identity I have obtained through painstaking efforts doesn¡¯t even amount to a speck of dust in your eyes. How ridiculous I am.
Du Rin¡¯s hands clenched into fists, and the look in her eyes briefly deepened.
She walked into the plum blossom grove and spotted Su Xi-er looking up at the plum blossoms, simply admiring them without trying to pick any.
¡°Princess Consort, since you like them, why not pick them and set them in a vase beside your bed?¡±
Su Xi-er slowly replied, ¡°In your eyes, everything that has caught your eye must be obtained, and simrly, destroyed if it is something you hate. Du Rin, let me give you these words: A single thought can decide life and death.¡±
These were the words A-Jing used to convince Xie Yun to let go of everything.
¡°Princess Consort, you really know how to jest. For a person who has died once, what life and death is there to speak of?¡± Du Rinughed.
The old me is long dead; such words no longer hold any meaning for me.
¡°I am aware of your purpose ining to the Prince Hao Residence, and I will tell you that regardless of what you do, I won¡¯t interfere in the grudge between you and Xie Yun. However, if you harm the innocent...¡± Su Xi-er paused, her eyes bing as deep as bottomless pits. ¡°If I¡¯m happy, you will be Du Rin. But if I¡¯m not... you will be Tan Ge.¡±
Du Rin inwardly snorted. Threatening me? I didn¡¯t expect that there¡¯d be a day where Su Xi-er would threaten me. For her to do so... it looks like Xie Yun and the Prince Hao Residence have a pretty good rtionship. Su Xi-er has learnt from Xie Yun how to threaten others.
¡°What are you talking about, Princess Consort? I don¡¯t understand; who on earth is Tan Ge? Is this Princess very simr to her?¡± Du Rin nced at the plum blossoms before breaking off a branch. ¡°And so what if the proud plum blossom can bloom in winter? It¡¯s still at the mercy of humans.¡±
¡°You are like Tan Ge in some ways, but you are also different.¡± Su Xi-er slowly remarked before putting on a solemn expression. ¡°Du Rin, get back to the Western Region right away.¡±
Du Rin was about to answer when a woman called out. ¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯re really here; Ruo Yuan was right.¡±
The woman was none other than Xie Liuli. She hade to look for Su Xi-er because the situation in the side yard wasn¡¯t optimistic.
Upon noticing Xie Liuli, Du Rin understood that Xie Yun was also in the Prince Hao Residence. It appears that the rumours of Xie Yun liking a woman called Zhen Yu who resides here are true. Since he likes to manipte women, wouldn¡¯t it be interesting if I were to threaten him with Zhen Yu?
An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Landing such a blow on Xie Yun would be exhrating! If Zhen Yu finds out that Xie Yun was once in an entangled rtionship with a woman called Tan Ge, wouldn¡¯t she be fuming mad?
Naturally, Du Rin was unaware that Xie Yun¡¯s love was one-sided.
Su Xi-er looked towards Xie Liuli and introduced her to Du Rin. ¡°This is the Western Region Imperial Princess.¡±
¡°So she is the Western Region Imperial Princess.¡± Xie Liuli was all smiles as she bowed. ¡°Liuli pays her respects to Your Highness.¡±
Du Rin waved her hand for Xie Liuli to rise. ¡°This Princess heard that there¡¯s only one woman called Liuli in the capital of Beimin: Commandery Prince Xie¡¯s sole younger sister, Xie Liuli. I presume you are the Commandery Princess Xie I spoke of?¡±
¡°That is me.¡± Xie Liuli genially replied with a smile.
Chapter 532 (2): Indeed Fell In Love
Chapter 532 (2): Indeed Fell In Love
The pure Chao Mu is already dead, and I am also no longer who I once was. It seems like all the pure and innocent people that meet Su Xi-er are doomed to either end up dead or swept up in life-changing conflicts.
Is it Su Xi-er¡¯s fault, or is it simply their fate?
¡°Princess Consort, please apany the Imperial Princess. I will look for you again when you are done with your conversation.¡± Xie Liuli bowed and walked out of the plum blossom grove.
Xie Liuli¡¯s appearance had allowed Du Rin to confirm what she needed to, and she decided not to impose on them any longer. ¡°This Princess really likes this branch of plum blossom, and I n to bring it with me. Many thanks for strolling around with me, Princess Consort. You should go and drink another bowl of red bean soup. This Princess shall also not disturb you any further.¡±
Su Xi-er extended her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll lead you out of the residence.¡±
The two remain silent throughout the journey. Du Rin¡¯s expression was cid, but Su Xi-er¡¯s words lingered in her mind.
She doesn¡¯t care about how I deal with Xie Yun, but I mustn¡¯t implicate the innocent, which must be referring to Zhen Yu. Since she¡¯s currently staying in the Prince Hao Residence, they must be protecting her.
Xie Yun likes to threaten women, and yet his kryptonite is Zhen Yu. If I insist onying my hands on Zhen Yu, how is Su Xi-er going to pursue the matter? If I make Su Xi-er unhappy, I will no longer be Du Rin, and will be Tan Ge instead?
Haha, Su Xi-er, you¡¯ve been overly sheltered by Pei Qianhao to the extent that you don¡¯t understand the specifics of the situation in the outside world. The Western Region¡¯s people don¡¯t care who you are; they only recognise the military tally. Even if it is the King, mismanagement of the court may lead to him losing his position to pressure from the left and right factions.
The left faction¡¯s leader is already head over heels for me, but as for the right faction¡¯s leader, he¡¯s a young and capable man who doesn¡¯t fall for bait easily.
When Su Xi-er and Du Rin were about to reach the entrance, they noticed that Commander Zhao Wu had already arrived and was speaking with Pei Qianhao.
There was a harsh look in Du Rin¡¯s eyes. Well done, Commander Zhao Wu! Let¡¯s see whose side you¡¯re on!
She walked towards Commander Zhao Wu, stopping in front of him. ¡°This Princess has just entered the Prince Hao Residence, and you have already followed me here?¡±
¡°Your Highness, this subordinate was asking Prince Hao about the talented and handsome young men in Beimin.¡±
Commander Zhao Wu had already instructed his subordinates to swiftly send a letter back to the Grand Empress Dowager to inform her of the situation in Beimin.
Hearing the words ¡®talented and handsome young men¡¯, Su Xi-er immediately knew what was up. ¡°Does the Western Region n on forging a marriage alliance with Beimin?¡±
Commander Zhao Wu smiled. ¡°The Western Region does indeed have such intentions to strengthen the deep rtionship our two countries share. With the remote location of the Western Region, our King hopes to integrate Beimin¡¯s concepts of governance, horticulture, and trade.¡±
¡°There are many talented and handsome young men in Beimin; I wonder what the Imperial Princess¡¯ standards are like?¡± Su Xi-er purposely asked.
Du Rin looked at her for a moment before chuckling. ¡°The Western Region¡¯s citizens like men with goodbat skills and imposing auras. If this Princess really had to pick someone, that would be Prince Hao.¡±
All my preparations and efforts to enter the Beauty Pce back then were for the sake of Pei Qianhao. Now that I¡¯m asked who I fancy, that would naturally be Prince Hao.
Commander Zhao Wu clearly didn¡¯t expect Du Rin to say something like that. Prince Hao naturally excels in all aspects, but he dotes on his Princess Consort. With how recent their marriage is, they¡¯re naturally in the honeymoon phase. The Imperial Princess shouldn¡¯t have thoughtlessly said such a thing.
Su Xi-er was not someone to be trifled with. ¡°Imperial Princess, you should set your standards lower. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be alone for your whole life.¡±
¡°You really have an eloquent tongue, Princess Consort. This Princess is very scared.¡± Du Rin then nced towards Commander Zhao Wu. ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±
Commander Zhao Wu bowed at Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er. ¡°Please forgive the Imperial Princess for the inconvenience.¡±
Pei Qianhao waved his hand. ¡°Commander Zhao Wu, this Prince hopes that you can report to the Western Region King that Beimin can¡¯t agree to the marriage alliance.¡±
Chapter 533 (1): Already In A Marriage Alliance
Chapter 533 (1): Already In A Marriage Alliance
Why would Beimin be so confident and reject a marriage alliance without even a proper discussion?
Pei Qianhao did not continue, only bowing politely before turning to leave with a cid expression.
Du Rin boarded the horse carriage outside the entrance, watching through the curtains as Commander Zhao Wu exited the residence. She silently harrumphed to herself. Commander Zhao Wu is the personal guard of the Grand Empress Dowager, and he has always worked under her orders.
It was also the Grand Empress Dowager who instructed him to apany me on this trip. I hate being followed everywhere, and I hate it even more when others try to remind me how to behave.
Commander Zhao Wu spoke to her through the curtains. ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t leave on your own next time. This is Beimin, not the Western Region; if anything happens to you, the Grand Empress Dowager will...¡±
Du Rin cut him off before he could finish. ¡°Commander Zhao Wu, this Princess understands. I¡¯m quite familiar with the capital of Beimin, so instead of worrying about me, you should worry about yourself. To the posthouse.¡± The soldiers cracked their whips on the horses and sped off before Commander Zhao Wu could answer.
Commander Zhao Wu watched the trail of dust left behind by the carriage as he thought to himself that the princess was rather difficult. She was probably bullied often in the past, so she likes to use her authority to pressure others now. Even so, it was out of line for her to say that she has her eyes on Prince Hao when Princess Consort Hao was standing right in front of her.
It was no wonder that Prince Hao rejected the idea immediately. Among the four nations in the Central ins, all males, no matter their status, would wish for their wives to be gentle and virtuous. In contrast to that, the Imperial Princess¡¯ personality makes it difficult to attract the males of Beimin.
Back at the Prince Hao residence, Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao and said, ¡°Commander Zhao Wu seems like a nice person.¡±
¡°He takes his orders from the Grand Empress Dowager, so he is a little more tactfulpared to the others from the Western Region. With his ability to read the room, he rose up after the internal strife in the Western Region¡¯s court.¡±
Pei Qianhao then paused before he took Su Xi-er in an embrace. He whispered gently in her ear, ¡°The Western Region doesn¡¯t know that Beimin is already in a marriage alliance with them.¡±
Su Xi-er was the real imperial princess, and she had married Beimin¡¯s powerful Prince Hao. This was part of why even if the Western Region had sent a formal request, Pei Qianhao would have rejected Commander Zhao Wu¡¯s request. He did not care what Tan Ge did in the Western Region, but he would teach her a lesson if she dared to be audacious in Beimin.
¡°A-Jing, I¡¯m going to see Zhen Yu. Liuli seemed to be flustered earlier, so I¡¯m sure something must have happened.¡± She extricated herself from Pei Qianhao¡¯s embrace and made her way towards the side yard.
Pei Qianhao creased his brows. I sent Liu Yinyin away, only to be burdened with Xie Yun and Zhen Yu; we have to deal with all theseplex rtionships.
At this moment, Wu Ling walked up and bowed to give his report. ¡°Prince Hao, the covert guard has informed us that the Third Imperial Prince has entered the capital in secret.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded and waved. ¡°ce more guards in the residence. We don¡¯t have to look for the Third Imperial Prince.¡±
¡°We don¡¯t have to look for him? Prince Hao, the Western Region Imperial Princess looks exactly like Tan Ge, and the Third Imperial Prince also chose to return at this time. It¡¯s too much to be a coincidence.¡± Wu Ling shared his concerns.
Chapter 533 (2): Already In A Marriage Alliance
Chapter 533 (2): Already In A Marriage Alliance
Wu Ling nodded before then asking, ¡°Do we need to send guards to keep an eye on the posthouse?¡±
¡°No need; I don¡¯t have to waste that many resources on Du Rin.¡±
Seeing Pei Qianhao answer him in such a calm manner, Wu Ling knew that he already had a n in mind. Wu Ling thus bowed to acknowledge the order and proceeded to ce more guards in the Prince Hao Residence.
Pei Qianhao then boarded a horse carriage and headed for the army barracks.
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er had entered the side yard to find Xie Liuli standing behind her older brother, who was currently sitting in his wheelchair.
Xie Liuli greeted Su Xi-er as she walked over. ¡°You¡¯re here, Princess Consort.¡±
¡°What happened? Wasn¡¯t everything okayst night?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes turned to Xie Yun as she spoke.
¡°Su Xi-er, get the imperial physician toe over and help Zhen Yu abort the child.¡± Xie Yun¡¯s expression was rather cid.
Xie Liuli stared at him. ¡°Elder Brother, Zhen Yu is pregnant with your child. The baby is the Xie Family¡¯s flesh and blood too. How can we abort the baby like that?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not going to force Zhen Yu if she doesn¡¯t want the baby. If anything, the magistrate should have me in jail for now for what I¡¯ve done to her.¡±
Noticing Xie Yun¡¯s calm visage, she spoke. ¡°I had initially hoped to avoid bing involved with your matter, but I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ve heard about Du Rin¡¯s arrival. You should understand what she¡¯s nning to do, and I don¡¯t wish for Zhen Yu to be caught in the crossfire.¡±
Xie Yun¡¯s grip on the wheelchair turned his knuckles white as he heard Du Rin being mentioned. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±
Xie Liuli did not understand their conversation at all. ¡°Elder Brother, Du Rin is the Western Region¡¯s Imperial Princess; what happened between the two of you? How could you two-time? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re letting Zhen Yu down like that?¡±
Su Xi-er went up to pat Xie Liuli on the shoulder in an attempt tofort her. She then turned to Xie Yun. ¡°I don¡¯t particrly care that you¡¯re unable to walk, but I hope that you can continue to live. If you die, Zhen Yu would be left alone.. You know that Rong Qing...¡±
She paused. I have never expected such a day toe. I had looked down upon Xie Yun in the past, feeling that he deserved nothing but death. But now, I actually wish for him to continue living.
Xie Yun looked at the tightly shut door to the room, as if he could see the woman inside. ¡°I know what to do. Liuli, take me out of the residence.¡±
Xie Liuli was confused, but she nodded when she saw the determined gaze in her brother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go back to the Commandery Prince residence.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll get a horse carriage for the both of you.¡± Su Xi-er walked the siblings out. She knew that Xie Yun wanted to settle matters with Du Rin. She had misunderstood that thetter¡¯s only objective in returning to Beimin was to take her revenge on Xie Yun.
Su Xi-er returned to the side yard shortly after leading the siblings out, entering the room without knocking.
Before she even stepped in, she saw Zhen Yu looking down at her own stomach, her right hand caressing it.
She knew Zhen Yu hated Xie Yun, but she could not bear to hurt the baby. It¡¯s just like what Empress Mother said to me in the past. ¡°A woman would feel like they are a mother as soon as they feel the baby growing inside of them. As for men, they would only feel the same once the baby is born.¡±
Zhen Yu heard the door open and stopped touching her stomach. She said softly, ¡°Princess Consort, I¡¯d like to leave.¡±
Su Xi-er closed the door and rejected her request immediately. ¡°You can¡¯t leave, but I must ask, do you want to keep the baby?¡± She asked Zhen Yu directly, wanting to see how she would react.
Hesitation shed past Zhen Yu¡¯s eyes before she replied, ¡°Princess Consort, I beg of you, please get a physician toe and abort the baby.¡±
¡°Are you sure, Zhen Yu? If you can never be a mother again after aborting this baby, would you still go ahead with it?¡±
Zhen Yu paused, realising the hidden meaning in her words. This baby will be my only child if I don¡¯t marry or get involved with other men.
Chapter 534 (1): Face-to-face Confrontation
Chapter 534 (1): Face-to-face Confrontation
Brother Hu left Peach Blossom Vige when he was seven, and Zhen Yu was still young then. Certainly, they had a childhood promise, but how would a young child even understand love at such an age?
Zhen Yu was taken aback. It has been so many years, yet I¡¯ve never been asked about this, nor have I considered it myself. Could it be that my ¡®love¡¯ was nothing but indignation about a childhood promise? Did I even understand love when we made the promise?
Observing her reaction, Su Xi-er felt as if she could understand Zhen Yu better, and she grasped thetter¡¯s hand before slowly continuing. ¡°Think about the rtionship between you and Brother Hu carefully. If it were me, I can only feel that the most I would feel is liking him. With so many years having passed, you may have felt indignant when the vigers told you that Brother Hu wouldn¡¯t return; you didn¡¯t want to hear others talk badly about the person you trusted and liked.¡±
Su Xi-er paused and stared straight at Zhen Yu. ¡°Liking someone and loving them are two different things. You like Brother Hu, but you don¡¯t love him.¡±
Every word was like a heavy stone weighing down on Zhen Yu¡¯s heart. I only like Brother Hu and don¡¯t love him? Who says that I don¡¯t love him?
¡°Zhen Yu, don¡¯t lie to yourself. When I came in, I noticed you stroking your stomach; you care about this child, even if Xie Yun forced himself upon you. I¡¯m not trying to speak for him, but now that you¡¯re pregnant, you need someone to take care of you, so I can¡¯t let you leave.¡±
¡°Princess Consort, I...¡± Zhen Yu had many things she wanted to say, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.
¡°Don¡¯t abort the child; every child and their mother are brought together by fate.¡± Su Xi-er gently patted Zhen Yu¡¯s hand.
Besides, Xie Yun treats her pretty well now.
After contemting for a long while, Zhen Yu finally relented. ¡°After giving birth to the child, I¡¯ll leave and bring the child with me.¡±
¡°Alright, at that time, you can go wherever you want; I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Su Xi-er replied with a smile.
~~~
Meanwhile, after leaving the Prince Hao Residence, Xie Yun ordered the guards to head for the posthouse instead of returning to the Commandery Prince Residence.
In less than half an hour, a horse carriage stopped before the posthouse, and Xie Liuli pushed Xie Yun¡¯s wheelchair down a wooden nk that had been propped up against the vehicle.
A few Western Region soldiers were stationed at the entrance, and they immediately came forth when they spotted the two visitors. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±
Xie Yun shed a cordial smile. ¡°Please report to the Imperial Princess that Commandery Prince Xie of Beimin has arrived.¡±
Hearing his title, one of the soldiers immediately turned into the posthouse to report to Du Rin. The woman in question was having tea in the hall, and wasn¡¯t surprised by her visitor¡¯s arrival.
Su Xi-er must have told him that I¡¯m already in Beimin. Did Xie Yune here so hastily because he¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll make a move on Zhen Yu?
¡°Bring Commandery Prince Xie in. This Princess will wait for him in the pavilion in the garden.¡±
¡°This subordinate will get to it.¡±
Soon, Xie Liuli pushed Xie Yun into the posthouse and followed the soldier to the pavilion.
There were a few tes of pastries, as well as a cdon tea set on the stone table.
Xie Yun looked towards Xie Liuli. ¡°Liuli, wait for me in the hall; I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±
¡°Elder Brother...¡± Xie Liuli wanted to continue, but immediately quieted down and left the pavilion after seeing a look from her brother.
Chapter 534 (2): Face-to-face Confrontation
Chapter 534 (2): Face-to-face Confrontation
¡°Tan Ge, this Prince knows that you havee to Beimin to take revenge on me. Just shoot, what on earth do you want?¡± Xie Yun went straight to the point.
A sarcastic chuckle escaped from Du Rin¡¯s lips. ¡°Commandery Prince Xie, we¡¯ve finally met again, but now you¡¯re sitting in a wheelchair, crippled for life.¡± The ridicule in her voice deepened as she continued. ¡°Not only that, you¡¯ve even fallen in love with a woman. Seeing how much you liked manipting them, I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re capable of doing so.¡±
¡°Tan Ge, this Prince doesn¡¯t like to beat about the bush now. I don¡¯t have the patience, so just directly tell me what you want.¡±
¡°Commandery Prince Xie, this Princess is now called Du Rin. You have no patience, but what does that have to do with me? If you don¡¯t wish to have a conversation, you may leave.¡± Du Rin leisurely yed with her nails as she spoke.
A glint flickered in Xie Yun¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the only person in this world who can still remain carefree after stealing someone else¡¯s identity.¡±
¡°And,so what? This Princess now possesses tremendous power, unlike you. How are you going topare to this Princess? I shall let you enjoy yourst carefree days before I remind you of how you treated me. After all, threatening others is something I learned from you.¡± Du Rin poured a cup of tea for herself.
¡°Although this Prince has let go of my power, I still haven¡¯t fallen to the state where I can be threatened by others. If you wish to y, this Prince shall apany you. Don¡¯t implicate others. Otherwise, you will meet with a tragic end.¡±
Du Rin clicked her tongue. ¡°So scary. This Princess is really afraid that you¡¯ll do something to me.¡± Du Rin abruptly stood up and walked to Xie Yun¡¯s side, reaching out her hand to raise his chin.
In an instant, a hand closed around her wrist in a painful grip.
However, no matter how painful it was, Du Rin maintained her cid visage. ¡°How did you touch this Princess back then? You took my virginity, yet you don¡¯t even allow this Princess to touch you just a little?¡±
Xie Yun¡¯s eyes darkened and he fiercely flung her hand away. ¡°Tan Ge, now that you¡¯ve obtained the status of an imperial princess, you¡¯ve be more and more unbridled. Did you not learn anything besides climbing onto men¡¯s beds after going to the Western Region?¡±
His words struck home, eliciting a cold snort from Du Rin. She moved closer before pushing his wheelchair down the pavilion stairs, causing him to fall to the ground.
Du Rin pointed at him. ¡°Look at the state of you; how are you going to protect the woman you love?¡± Du Rin walked out of the pavilion and stopped beside him, looking down at him conceitedly and softly saying, ¡°If this Princess tells Zhen Yu that you have a special hobby of forcing women to do that thing, not to mention how many you¡¯ve done it to, how do you think she would respond?¡±
Xie Yun sat up and pulled on his wheelchair, instantly returning to his seat. ¡°This Prince will not give you the chance to open your mouth.¡±
¡°It seems that you didn¡¯te here with the intention of sincerely asking for forgiveness, Commandery Prince Xie. If you don¡¯t wish to have a conversation, that¡¯s fine.¡± Du Rinughed before walking out of the garden.
Watching her departing figure, Xie Yun loudly yelled, ¡°You¡¯re not to implicate others while settling the enmity between us.¡±
My treatment of Tan Ge in the past was inexcusable, and I have no choice but to pay for my crimes. I will ept everything, but I definitely won¡¯t allow her to harm Zhen Yu.
After waiting in the main hall for a long while, Xie Liuli was surprised to see Du Rin walking out instead of her brother. She was about to rise to pay her respects, but Du Rin stopped her.
¡°Commandery Princess, you don¡¯t have to stand on formality.¡±
¡°Imperial Princess, I¡¯ll go to the garden to get my elder brother.¡± Xie Liuli was about to leave, but was stopped by Du Rin.
¡°Why are you in a hurry? There are some things this Princess wishes to tell you.¡±
Xie Liuli stopped in her tracks. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±
Could it be about something between her and Elder Brother?
Chapter 535 (1): Detaining People
Chapter 535 (1): Detaining People
Xie Liuli¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but they soon closed as she copsed to the ground.
Gazing at Xie Liuli, Du Rin immediately summoned one of her personal guards. ¡°Take her away.¡±
The personal guard nced at the person lying on the ground. ¡°Imperial Princess, this is Commandery Princess Xie. Commandery Prince Xie is still in the garden; if he finds that the Commandery Princess has gone missing...¡±
¡°What are you scared of? This Princess dares to detain even Commandery Prince Xie; what is a meremandery princess?¡± Du Rin¡¯s eyes grew harsh, and she could not keep the coldness from entering her voice.
The guard kept silent and bent down to pick up Xie Liuli, following Du Rin¡¯s instructions and bringing her to a private room in the backyard.
As for Xie Yun, he could only turn the wheels by himself since there was nobody to push him. He had just left the garden when he saw two soldiers walking over to him. One of them pushed the wheelchair while the other respectfully said, ¡°Commandery Prince, you will be having your meals here today. The Imperial Princess will let you go back when she¡¯s happy.¡±
The corners of Xie Yun¡¯s mouth raised into a smile, and a chuckle escaped from his lips. ¡°The Imperial Princess wishes to confine this Prince? We are in Beimin; who gave her the guts to do so?¡±
¡°Umm... please ask the Imperial Princess. This subordinate is only following orders.¡± The soldier no longer spoke, signalling to his partner with his eyes to pick up the pace.
Soon, Xie Yun was pushed to a private room located at the west wing of the posthouse, the door immediately locking behind him as the guards left.
Xie Yun inwardlyughed. Do they really need to lock the door with my legs in this state? More importantly, where is Liuli?
Xie Yun¡¯s hands tightened around the armrest until his knuckles turned white. Could Tan Ge have locked Liuli up too? Not only does she want to take revenge on me by targeting Zhen Yu, even Liuli isn¡¯t safe. It turns out this woman¡¯s heart is actually so vicious.
At that thought, Xie Yun couldn¡¯t help but feel regret squeezing his heart.
My actions in the past were even more ruthless; what Tan Ge has done is only scratching the surface.
However, he then chuckled. The cycle of karma will ensure that I will eventually receive retribution, but even if she wants to implicate others, I¡¯m not going to let her seed!
Outside the posthouse, the guard from the Prince Hao Residence was still waiting for Xie Yun toe out, and couldn¡¯t help but ask one of the guards by the door, ¡°Commandery Prince Xie has been in there for so long; could you let me in to search for him? It¡¯s gettingte, and we have to return to the Commandery Prince Residence.¡±
The soldier at the entrance waved his hand. ¡°The Commandery Prince will be having his meal in the posthouse today. You can return to the residence first. We will have a horse carriage send him back, so don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°Umm...¡± Despite his bewilderment, the guard understood that he alone was not enough to forcefully barge into the posthouse. It¡¯d be better for me to return and report to Prince Hao.
Havinge to a decision, he immediately leapt onto the horse carriage and cracked the whip, quickly arriving back at the Prince Hao Residence.
Unable to find Pei Qianhao, he immediately went to the side yard to look for Su Xi-er instead.
Upon entering, he spotted Ruo Yuan, and learned from her that Su Xi-er and Zhen Yu were currently talking inside the room.
Not daring to dy matters, the guard quickly went to the door. ¡°Princess Consort, there¡¯s an urgent matter to report.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately stood up from her seat and walked out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Chapter 535 (2): Detaining People
Chapter 535 (2): Detaining People
Su Xi-er furrowed her brows. ¡°Go and keep an eye on the posthouse. If Commandery Prince Xie hasn¡¯t left by 9 pm,e back and report to me right away.¡±
¡°This subordinate understands.¡± The guard turned on his heel and swiftly left.
Zhen Yu had overheard their conversation from inside the room. Why did Commandery Prince Xie go to the posthouse? And what is it with the Western Region soldiers?
By the time Su Xi-er returned to the room, Zhen Yu¡¯s expression was calm, and she didn¡¯t ask about Xie Yun.
¡°Princess Consort, I can¡¯t be a freeloader here; I can do all kinds of things.¡±
¡°You just have to take care of your body.¡± Su Xi-er could guess that Zhen Yu had heard the guard¡¯s report.
¡°I¡¯m the daughter of a farmer¡¯s family from head to toe; I¡¯m not that pampered. I can do things like needlework and cleaning.¡±
Hearing Zhen Yu mention needlework, Su Xi-er came up with an idea, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Hong Li to send some fabric here so that you can make some clothes for your child.¡±
Zhen Yu was caught by surprise, only managing to reply after a long time. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl.¡±
¡°Make clothes for both then. If it¡¯s a boy, just give the girl¡¯s clothes to me, and vice versa.¡±
Zhen Yu softly replied, ¡°Mmm, thank you.¡±
The two continued to chat while strolling around the residence until Su Xi-er sent Zhen Yu back to her room at about 6pm, making sure that Ruo Yuan knew to take good care of thetter.
Not long after Su Xi-er left the side yard, she saw a guard rushing over. ¡°Princess Consort, Prince Hao will be staying in the army barracks tonight. Please have your meal and rest on time.¡±
He wouldn¡¯t avoiding back if he could help it. Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the situation at the army barracks?¡±
¡°Everything¡¯s going very well; please don¡¯t worry, Princess Consort.¡±
Su Xi-er pondered over it. If everything¡¯s fine, he would just go to the army barracks and patrol for a few hours. Why does he have to stay there overnight? No, this won¡¯t do. I won¡¯t be able to put my mind at rest if I don¡¯t go to have a look myself.
¡°Prepare a horse carriage; I¡¯m going to the army barracks.¡± Su Xi-er instructed and walked off.
The guard was stunned. Prince Hao ordered me to not let the Princess Consort go to the army barracks. He immediately went to chase Su Xi-er. ¡°Princess Consort, please rest in the residence. Prince Hao will being back early tomorrow morning.¡±
¡°I wille back with him early tomorrow morning.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s firm tone brooked no opposition.
The guard still wanted to speak, but was scared speechless by Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze. I¡¯m out of ideas; I must take the Princess Consort to the army barracks.
Soon, Su Xi-er boarded the horse carriage and headed straight for the army barracks in the suburbs.
~~~
Two hourster, the guard from the Prince Hao Residence who had been watching the entrance of the posthouse saw a horse carriage leaving. He immediately followed it and saw that the carriage entered the Commandery Prince Residence. It looks like the Commandery Prince has gone back to his residence.
The guard soon turned to leave for the Prince Hao Residence.
However, Xie Yun was still trapped in the room in the posthouse. The horse carriage had simply been a red herring used by Du Rin.
As night fell, Du Rin left her room d in her colourful clothes, opening the previously locked door to the room in the side yard.
Under the illumination of the bright moonlight, Xie Yun¡¯s white gown gave off a misty feel.
Du Rin shut the door behind her and lit a candle, its light shining on Xie Yun¡¯s handsome face that didn¡¯t look at all devilish.
¡°You have changed; it seems like you have really let go of things.¡± Du Rin spoke, but her only reply was silence.
A momentter, Du Rin took out a porcin bottle from her sleeves, slowly opening it. ¡°What you have done, I will have you pay for it ten-fold, starting with this pill. Take it.¡±
With the small ck medicinal pill sitting in front of him, Xie Yun¡¯s only reaction was to quietly stare at it.
¡°What, you¡¯re not willing? Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die from eating it.¡± Du Rin softlyughed before forcing the pill into his mouth.
Chapter 536 (1): Something Fiery
Chapter 536 (1): Something Fiery
Silence hung in the air, and Du Rin¡¯s gaze suddenly became sharp. ¡°Not talking? Is it that you don¡¯t know who to choose, or are you refusing to speak to me?¡±
Xie Yun then looked up at her, his previously gentle gaze turning cold. ¡°This Prince is not a child, and there¡¯s no use in trying to threaten and scare me into doing anything. You won¡¯t be able to touch Zhen Yu.¡±
He knew that security had already been tightened in the Prince Hao residence, and Zhen Yu would be safe inside of it. Even if Du Rin dares to attempt to kidnap her, her men wouldn¡¯t be powerful enough to do so.
Du Rin watched him carefully and noticed the look in his eyes. It was obvious he did not believe her, or rather, that he could not be bothered with her at all.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie, as you have predicted, this Princess doesn¡¯t have the ability to abduct her from the Prince Hao Residence with how well she¡¯s being protected. Don¡¯t you feel like a loser having to depend on someone else to protect your lover?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t. In fact, I feel very relieved. At the very least, I¡¯m living a better life than you now.¡± Xie Yun pushed himself towards the window as he spoke.
¡°You¡¯re nothing but a cripple who can¡¯t even walk, and now that you¡¯ve lost all your authority, you and your sister have fallen into this Princess¡¯ hands. All you can do is wait for someone toe to your rescue, yet you still dare to say that you¡¯re living a better life than me? What a joke!¡±
Du Rin¡¯s fists clenched tightly under her sleeves. How dare he say something like that!
¡°This Prince is just speaking the truth. You¡¯re angry because you¡¯ve already lost.¡±
His voice was nothing but an irritating buzz in Du Rin¡¯s ears. She smirked and walked towards him, grabbing his shoulder from behind. Xie Yun frowned, anger shing in his eyes as he tried to push her away.
She spoke softly in his ear, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen, your sister will be the one getting hurt instead. She¡¯s the only family you have left in this world.¡±
This was what he had taught me. Striking someone psychologically is a despicable move, but it works with brilliant efficiency.
Xie Yun stopped struggling after he heard what she said. He felt her warm breath in his ear as she continued speaking.
¡°You said that there¡¯s nothing that cannot be aplished, only people who don¡¯t work hard enough.¡±
Du Rinughed as she began unbuttoning his white outer garment. ¡°Curious to know what that pill was? It¡¯s something the males love most; something fiery.¡±
Her hand then started exploring under his garment.
Xie Yun¡¯s eyes narrowed as he grabbed her with his right hand and threw her against the floor. ¡°Tan Ge, don¡¯t you find yourself cheap? How long have you not had a man for you to be so impatient?¡±
Du Rin picked herself up slowly. She did not look pitiful even though she had just been pushed to the floor. ¡°I wonder who it was who cruelly defiled the body of this Princess. With how much you love forcing yourself upon women, did you force yourself on Zhen Yu too? Someone like you wouldn¡¯t have the patience to pursue a woman, would you?¡±
Xie Yun shot her a cold gaze. She¡¯spletely different than she was only a few months ago, willing to resort to these vicious tactics.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, this Princess wouldn¡¯t force this upon you.¡± Du Rin lowered her voice and inched toward him again. ¡°The pill will take effect in an hour, so I¡¯ll see how long you canst. But this Princess has no interest in you at all, so I¡¯ve helped prepare some other women for you. All of them will be serving you at the same time.¡±
Chapter 536 (2): Something Fiery
Chapter 536 (2): Something Fiery
¡°What? The Commandery Prince wishes for this Princess to serve you instead?¡± Du Rin gave him a charming smile, wondering if the pill had already taken effect.
Xie Yun looked down and pretended to be in a daze. When he noticed that Du Rin had let her guard down, he quickly took out a pill hidden in his sleeve and forced it into her mouth.
Du Rin swallowed the pill and stood up angrily, pushing Xie Yun onto the floor.
Du Rin red and pointed a finger at him. ¡°Audacious! What did you make this Princess eat?!¡±
¡°Your mouth stinks; of course I¡¯m going to make you mute so you can never talk again.¡± Xie Yun sat up straight, and was about to ce his right hand on the armrest of the wheelchair when Du Rin stood up and grabbed it first.
¡°A pill to make one mute? Give me the antidote, or else I¡¯ll make your life hell.¡±
¡°Not happening, even if this Prince dies.¡± Xie Yun stated without emotion.
¡°You want this Princess to turn into a mute? If you don¡¯t care about your own life, how about that sister of yours? Not afraid that I¡¯ll drug her with something?¡± Du Rin lifted a hand haughtily. ¡°Antidote.¡±
¡°This Prince never brings the antidote along. If you don¡¯t let Liuli and I go, you can go ahead and turn into a mute.¡± Xie Yun looked up at her calmly.
This is a gamble.
¡°Hmph! This Princess refuses; Xie Liuli chastity will be no more if you continue to be stubborn. Can you bear for that to happen?¡±
¡°Your threats don¡¯t work on this Prince. Do whatever you want.¡± Xie Yun turned away from her after he spoke, acting as if he truly could care less about what happened.
Does he really not care? Du Rin was furious, her anger rendering her unable to speak properly. ¡°You... audacious!¡±
¡°You¡¯ll turn into a mute soon if you don¡¯t make a decision.¡± Xie Yun reminded her, knowing from her reaction that he had seeded.
Du Rin¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. I¡¯ll let him go tonight. He can¡¯t do much in this state anyway. Torturing and killing him will be as easy as crushing a tiny ant.
¡°Fine. This Princess... will let you go!¡± Her facade was already slipping.
Shortly after, the guards pushed Xie Yun to the entrance and carried an unconscious Xie Liuli onto a horse carriage. Soon, the carriage left the posthouse with Du Rin personally escorting it.
The guards at the Commandery Prince Residence were confused when another horse carriage decked out in the colors of the Western Region arrived. A simr carriage had arrived more than four hours ago, full of specialty goods from the Western Region. Thus, they had no idea what a second carriage would contain.
However, they quickly broke free of their stupor and rushed forward when they heard Xie Yun¡¯s orders.
¡°Send the Commandery Princess back to the Li Courtyard.¡±
One of the guards then carried Xie Liuli back to her room, while another went forward to push Xie Yun into the residence.
¡°Give it to me.¡± Du Rin suddenly demanded.
Xie Yunughed. ¡°The effects of such pills are only temporary. It will fade in two hours, so you don¡¯t need any antidote for that.¡± Ignoring Du Rin, he addressed the guard, ¡°Quickly push me into the residence.¡±
He was beginning to feel the effects of the pill Du Rin made him swallow.
Du Rin watched him leave with a resentful gaze before a smile spread on her visage.
That pill he had swallowed has no known antidote in this world, and it is specially used in the bedrooms in the Western Region. The drug is very strong, and one can only find relief with the help of a woman.
Xie Yun, I¡¯d like to see if you can survive the night!
After returning to the main courtyard, Xie Yun instructed everyone to retreat, and that no one was allowed to enter even if they heard any disturbances.
The guards did not understand why he had given such an order, but obeyed nevertheless.
Chapter 537(1): Dare To Block Me
Chapter 537(1): Dare To Block Me
Since she had made a move on me... then what about Elder Brother?!
At that thought, Xie Liuli immediately tried to stand up, but found that she had beenying in a familiar bed.
This is my boudoir?
If so, then that means that Elder Brother and I should be safe. Nevertheless, I should go and make sure that he¡¯s fine.
Xie Liuli quickly put on her shoes and left the room, but a maidservant stopped her before she could leave the Li Courtyard.
¡°Commandery Princess, it¡¯ste and windy. Please rest early.¡±
¡°I¡¯m just going to visit Elder Brother; I¡¯lle back very quickly.¡±
Xie Liuli immediately tried to step out of the entrance of the Li Courtyard with the maidservant following her, but was stopped once again before she could enter the main courtyard.
¡°Commandery Princess, the Commandery Prince has ordered that no one is allowed to enter the main courtyard tonight. Please go back.¡±
The more Xie Liuli thought about it, the more she felt something was amiss. She dodged to the side and tried to bypass the guard, but was stopped again when he caught up with her. ¡°Commandary Princess, you really can¡¯t-¡±
Bang! A deafening noise simr to a table splintering apart could be heard, causing Xie Liuli to panic. ¡°Don¡¯t block me.¡±
Hearing the noise, the guard hesitated before deciding to let Xie Liuli in despite her brother¡¯s orders, afraid that something had happened to themandery prince.
Xie Liuli didn¡¯t expect that when she finally managed to see her brother again, he would be in such an abominable state. His hair was dishevelled, and his fists were tightly clenched as he sat slumped on the wheelchair. Blood covered his arms, and pieces of a splintered table littered the floor.
Hearing some noise, Xie Yun¡¯s bloodshot eyes turned in that direction.
¡°Elder Brother, what happened to you?¡± Xie Liuli felt her heart anxiously clench as she rushed forward, attempting to grasp his hand.
Xie Yun suppressed the fiery desire within, having smashed the table as a way to vent after being nearly pushed over the edge. Seeing his sister approaching him, he angrily shouted, ¡°Liuli, don¡¯te over. Get out!¡±
¡°Elder Brother, what on earth is wrong? What did the Western Region Imperial Princess do to you?¡± Tears slipped down Xie Liuli¡¯s face as she took in the current state of her brother.
Xie Yun tried to make his voice gentler. ¡°Liuli, be obedient and go out. Your elder brother just needs to endure for a night, and I¡¯ll be fine tomorrow morning.¡±
¡°No, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Xie Liuli continued to walk over and firmly clutched his hand.
The womanly fragrance assailed Xie Yun¡¯s nostrils, prompting him to furrow his brows and fiercely fling Xie Liuli to the ground. ¡°Get out! Get out!¡±
That damn Tan Ge! She gave me such a powerful medicine. I¡¯ll have to try my best to endure it throughout the night, and I can¡¯t let anyonee close to me, especially women!
¡°Elder Brother...Elder Brother...¡± Xie Liuli kept crying and stayed by his side, unaware that her presence was exacerbating Xie Yun¡¯s situation.
It was not long before his face was flushed red, and beads of sweat covered his forehead.
Xie Yun changed his tactic. ¡°Instruct the guards to enter the pce and summon Imperial Physician Zhao.¡±
At this moment, one of the guards in the courtyard that had been worried about Xie Yun decided to pluck up his courage to enter the room. He was shocked upon noticing Xie Yun¡¯s current state, and immediately grabbed Xie Liuli before dragging her outside. ¡°Commandery Prince, this subordinate will go and ask for an imperial physician. Please hold on.¡±
The room door was once again closed, allowing Xie Yun to suppress his overloaded passion.
Outside the room, the guard immediately exined. ¡°Commandery Princess, the Commandery Prince is probably afflicted with aphrodisiac. He can only recover if he makes love with a woman. You musn¡¯t go inside; otherwise, something unthinkable may happen.¡±
Chapter 537(2): Dare To Block Me
Chapter 537(2): Dare To Block Me
The guard then headed for the stables to get a horse before swiftly rushing off to the pce.
Watching the tightly shut door, Xie Liuli heard Xie Yun calling Zhen Yu¡¯s name. Her personal maidservant walked over, having heard what the guard had said.
¡°Commandery Princess, the Commandery Prince can¡¯t afford to go on like this. He can¡¯t just forcefully suppress it; we need to think of a way to alleviate his condition.¡± The maidservant¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ice water! Let¡¯s use ice water to relieve the effects first.¡±
The maidservant was about to walk away when Xie Liuli stopped her. ¡°No!¡±
Although ice water can temporarily alleviate the effects, it¡¯s detrimental to Elder Brother¡¯s body. After falling from the mountain and losing so much blood, his body is averse to cold, and getting drenched in ice water would make it even worse!
¡°Zhen Yu, Zhen Yu...¡± Xie Yun continued to call from inside the room.
Since Elder Brother misses Zhen Yu so much, I¡¯ll make a trip to the Prince Hao Residence to bring Zhen Yu here. She doesn¡¯t have to go inside the room; perhaps she can alleviate his suffering just by standing outside and talking to him.
Xie Liuli quickly left the main yard after reminding the guards to keep an eye on the area, and especially to not allow any woman in.
The guards bowed in acknowledgement, their solemn visages gued with worry.
~~~
Meanwhile, in the army barracks, the soldiers guarding the entrance recognised who Su Xi-er was. However, even though they didn¡¯t dare to block her, they couldn¡¯t just let her in either.
It¡¯s best that the Princess Consort doesn¡¯t see such a scene.
¡°You dare to block me?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s voice turned harsh.
The soldiers were between a rock and a hard ce. ¡°Princess Consort, you really can¡¯t go in. The military rules are stringent; unless one possesses a tablet, no one can enter, regardless of their identity.¡±
This further corroborated Su Xi-er¡¯s theory that something had happened in the army barracks. Running out of patience, she dodged to the side and pretended to attack. Unable to keep up with her, the soldiers let her slip by before immediately chasing.
¡°Princess Consort, you can¡¯t go in.¡±
More and more soldiers also came to encircle them. ¡°Princess Consort, please have mercy on this subordinate. You can¡¯t go in.¡±
The more the soldiers tried to stop her, the more Su Xi-er was certain that something was amiss. She stayed silent and constantly maneuvered around the soldier¡¯s encirclement. Seeing that they were still intent on blocking her, she deftly spun around and pulled out a soldier¡¯s sword, pointing it straight at him. ¡°If you all still insist on standing in my way, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±
She then purposely pressed the tip of the sword against the soldier¡¯s neck until a streak of blood could be seen before throwing the sword to the ground.
The Princess Consort isn¡¯t joking around. We can¡¯t block her path anymore. Sigh, we can only wait for Prince Hao¡¯s punishment.
Su Xi-er noticed that the tents inside the barracks didn¡¯t have any candles lit, and there weren¡¯t any soldiers around either. Other than the soldiers guarding the entrance of the army barracks, where has everyone else gone?
Su Xi-er quickly progressed towards the middle of the army barracks, finding every location along the way in a simr state. Where¡¯s everyone? Are they at the military drill ground?
She decided to head for the military drill ground instead. After getting near it, she could make out the glow of a fire in the distance. Many soldiers stood ramrod straight, with each of them holding a torch.
With the numerousyers of soldiers surrounding what was in the middle, Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t guess what was happening. Only when she heard a certain man¡¯s cold voice could she deduce what was going on.
¡°Out with it, who is your master?¡±
That cold voice filled with murderous intent belonged to none other than Pei Qianhao.
Su Xi-er kept silent. With the soldiers all focused on the scene in front of them, no one noticed that someone had entered the military drill ground.
Finding herself a spot where she could see through the slight gaps in the crowd, Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes widened. Why is Yu Xiao among those people kneeling?! What happened? Why is A-Jing suspecting him?! This young man whose heart is full of passion is one of us!
¡°Are you not going to confess?¡± Pei Qianhao stood up and slowly made his way over at a steady pace, his aura as dangerous as a grim reaper.
Chapter 538 (1): Endure
Chapter 538 (1): Endure
Regardless of which country it is, no general would allow even a speck of disorder when managing the army barracks. Even a single traitor is intolerable, and anyone found guilty of being one will be executed! That¡¯s not even considering that the secret leaked this time around was so huge!
Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold gaze settled on the three soldiers. Among these three, I already had my suspicions regarding two of them, and I had deliberately let them live until today so that I could ferret out the mastermind. However, I really never expected Yu Xiao to betray me. As someone from Nanzhao, he shouldn¡¯t have any connections with Beimin.
None of the three spoke, but Yu Xiao was the only one with his head raised.
Pei Qianhao exuded a cold aura as his eyes darkened like that of a predator waiting to pounce. ¡°It looks like you have something to say.¡±
Under Pei Qianhao¡¯s heavy gaze, Yu Xiao exined, ¡°This subordinate has some difficulties and had no other choice. I can only tell the Princess Consort about this.¡±
Everyone¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing his words. The traitor can only tell his difficulties to the Princess Consort! Could the Princess Consort be the mastermind, or could she have also participated in this betrayal?
But how can that be? The Princess Consort can¡¯t possibly betray Prince Hao! Furthermore, Prince Hao separates his work and private life; he definitely wouldn¡¯t have told the Princess Consort about the army¡¯s secrets!
However, everyone was now filled with bewilderment. What on earth is happening?
Pei Qianhao¡¯s raised a brow before taking a few steps forward, stopping just short of Yu Xiao. ¡°If you can only tell the Princess Consort, then you should just shut your mouth.¡± Pei Qianhao then spun around as swiftly as lightning, his cold and dangerous aura causing people to shudder in fear.
ng! A sharp sword appeared in Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand, glinting menacingly in the torchlight as he pointed it at Yu Xiao. ¡°If the Princess Consort sees you like this, she¡¯ll definitely be bitterly disappointed.¡±
Yu Xiao bit his lips to the point that blood almost oozed out, but just as he was about to speak, his eyes locked onto a slender figure in the distance. His low whisper quivered as the words carried to everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Princess Consort...¡±
All of the soldiers were stunned. Why did the Princess Consort arrive? Could it be that she really is rted to this matter of army secrets being leaked?
Pei Qianhao knitted his brow and passed the sword to a nearby guard before turning to look at Su Xi-er. Didn¡¯t I ask her to properly stay in the residence? Why did shee here?
Su Xi-er walked to Pei Qianhao¡¯s side and raised her head to nce at him, firmly stating, ¡°Yu Xiao can never possibly betray you.¡±
The crowd was once again shocked. What¡¯s going on?! Not only does the Princess Consort know the traitor¡¯s name, she¡¯s even vouching for him!
Yu Xiao¡¯s brow was tightly furrowed. Not wanting to make things difficult for Su Xi-er, he decided to open his mouth. ¡°Princess Consort, you don¡¯t have to speak for this subordinate. I indeed...¡±
Su Xi-er cut him off. ¡°Impudent! How can you easily admit to something like betrayal?! What difficulties do you have? Follow me into the tent and personally exin them to Prince Hao!¡± Her voice was cold, and her aura did not pale inparison to Pei Qianhao¡¯s.
The soldiers surrounding them were shocked. Is this a woman? How does someone who has never fought on the battlefield possess such an aura?!
Su Xi-er swept her cold gaze across the crowd before slowly announcing, ¡°I will definitely provide a satisfactory exnation to everyone regarding this matter. If he has truly betrayed us, it will be dealt with.¡± She turned her head to look at Pei Qianhao and softened her tone. ¡°A-Jing, let¡¯s return to the tent and properly ask him.¡±
Chapter 538 (2): Endure
Chapter 538 (2): Endure
¡°Many thanks, Prince Hao.¡± Yu Xiao steadily replied.
Soon, Pei Qianhao issued the order to take Yu Xiao into the main tent for further interrogation, while the other two were to be punished ording to the military rules right away.
When the other two soldiers were dragged away, they finally shouted, ¡°Prince Hao, my parents were threatened by others, This subordinate had no choice but to do it! Furthermore, this subordinate didn¡¯t leak the diagram of the army secrets!¡±
¡°Please spare this subordinate¡¯s life, Prince Hao!¡±
Despite the endless bleak cries from them, the two traitors were still swiftly dragged away. Even if they had their own difficulties, the rules had to be followed. As for finding out the identity of the mastermind, it wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t willing to confess, it was just that interrogating them clearly wouldn¡¯t yield any useful information since they didn¡¯t know who it was.
Yu Xiao was escorted to the main tent while the other soldiers left. There was an additional candle stand in the tent and a torch ced upright between the rocks.
Pei Qianhao stood in front of Yu Xiao and kicked his knees, causing thetter to fall to the ground.
¡°A-Jing.¡± Su Xi-er called him. She was aware that as a general who controlled all of Beimin¡¯s military power, Pei Qianhao could be a subject of impeachment if someone with malicious motives got wind of the news.
Pei Qianhao suppressed the fury in his heart. Ever since I began to lead soldiers, there has only been one case of betrayal. Regardless of the reason, there can only be one way to deal with the traitors, and that is to behead them without any mercy.
That is why I made it clear that no matter what difficulties Yu Xiao has, he has to be dealt with ording to the military rules. We must be firm and decisive when ites to traitors.
Yu Xiao knelt on the ground. Not wanting to put Su Xi-er in a difficult spot, he looked towards her and started to speak. ¡°There was this man d in ck whose clothes and hat covered his eyebrows and eyes, only exposing his nose and mouth. He told me that if I hand over the army¡¯s secret print, he would tell me Elder Brother¡¯s whereabouts. He said that my elder brother isn¡¯t dead.¡±
Hearing his description of the man d in ck, Su Xi-er instantly surmised that it was the half-faced man again. This person is extremely dangerous; anything that happens seems to have his involvement. However, what is his purpose? He never fails to defy expectations when he acts!
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression was solemn, as he too knew the half-faced man. This person is rted to so many people.
¡°So in order to obtain information of your elder brother¡¯s location, you gave the army secret print to him?¡±Su Xi-er coldly asked, not believing that Yu Xiao would do something like that.
Yu Xiao calmly replied, ¡°I gave him a fake one.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart finally settled. ¡°Since it was a fake, you don¡¯t have to admit to betraying the country.¡±
¡°No, this person is very suspicious of others. The other two soldiers weren¡¯t threatened by him, but they are definitely being controlled by someone who¡¯s rted to the man in ck. In order to quell his suspicions, I gave him the military formation diagram that Prince Hao just drafted out.¡±
Compared to the army secret print, the military formation diagram isn¡¯t that significant. Every military formation will have a way to break through it. As long as someone cane up with a formation, a method to solve it can also be derived. Even if the opponent has taken that diagram, it won¡¯t be a threat to Pei Qianhao.
A cold voice boomed in a firm tone. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you still have to be dealt with. Guards.¡±
A soldier entered the tent. ¡°Prince Hao, what are your orders?¡±
¡°Take him away. This Prince has already investigated the matter clearly; although he didn¡¯t directly leak our secrets, he may be rted. He shall receive 30 beatings of the nk, and thirtyshes of the whip.¡±
Chapter 539 (1): Claiming One’s Identity
Chapter 539 (1): iming One''s Identity
Su Xi-er nced at Pei Qianhao, wondering how much strength he had used to kick Yu Xiao to cause thetter to almost copse upon standing up.
When there was no one else left in the tent, Pei Qianhao walked up to Su Xi-er to caress her head. ¡°You¡¯re naughty. Why are you here at the army barracks instead of resting at home?¡±
¡°My legs belong to me, not to you. I can go wherever I want.¡± Su Xi-er answered yfully before she turned serious. ¡°Something is fishy about that man in ck. Who is he? Why did he specifically target Yu Xiao? He¡¯s targeted me in the past as well, and he always appears at critical junctures.¡±
Pei Qianhao stopped stroking her hair as his gaze turned deep. ¡°This Prince is also trying to figure that out. I remember seeing a half-faced man who was a little older than me when I was younger, before my parents passed away.
¡°He knows you, but he seems to be targeting the people around you instead of going for you directly.¡± Su Xi-er thought about what Yu Xiao had told them, and realised that the aplice of the man in ck may very well be the Third Imperial Prince.
She then asked, ¡°Is the Third Imperial Prince back in the capital?¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°He entered secretly, and we don¡¯t know where he is now.¡±
¡°A-Jing, we both know that¡¯s because you didn¡¯t bother to look into it. Are you waiting for Situ Li to show himself?¡±
¡°Exactly. I expect that he will look for Tan Ge.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze turned cold at the mention of Tan Ge. Refusing to heed my words and return to the Western Region and insisting on staying here toplicate matters... working with Situ Li will be setting off on the path of no return. I didn¡¯t stop her from taking revenge on Xie Yun, but now she¡¯s going too far.
¡°Xi-er, there are some who don¡¯t cherish the chances bestowed upon them, and instead only be greedier. Are you still not going to take back what belongs to you?¡± Pei Qianhao raised his brows as he asked. The hidden meaning in his words was clear, that there were individuals who didn¡¯t deserve any mercy.
¡°If she doesn¡¯t cherish the path I¡¯ve left for her, then I¡¯ll just have to reim my identity.¡± Su Xi-erughed. ¡°It¡¯s not bad being an imperial princess either.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the real imperial princess. Tan Ge can neverpare to you, even when she uses ¡®this Princess¡¯ to address herself in that haughty manner of hers.¡± My Xi-er naturally emanates a ssy royal aura that is without conceit.
Su Xi-er answered proudly. ¡°Well, of course.¡±
¡°Xi-er, I¡¯m staying in the barracks for a few days to take care of some matters. It¡¯s morefortable in the residence, so you can¡¯t stay here with me. Make sure you take care of yourself, okay?¡± Pei Qianhao embraced her as he spoke.
Su Xi-er rested her head on his chest and listened to his steady heartbeat. ¡°I can¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep without you around though.¡±
Though Pei Qianhao could not bear to leave her, he still said, ¡°Xi-er, I won¡¯t have time to take care of you with how much work I have to get done. I¡¯ll try to return to the residence every morning so that we can have breakfast together though. Besides, Zhen Yu can keep youpany.
¡°Sounds like you¡¯re going to be really busy.¡± Su Xi-er looked up and smiled at him. ¡°How long will you be staying here?¡±
¡°Three to five days.¡±
Chapter 540 (1): Where Did That Confidence Come From
Chapter 540 (1): Where Did That Confidence Come From
It seems like their rtionship has seen some improvement.
At this moment, Xie Liuli walked over holding a bowl of green liquid - a herbal concoction made to treat wounds.
¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯re here. Last night...¡± Xie Liuli stiffened as she recalled what had happened.
Imperial Physician Zhao sighed. ¡°Commandery Princess, the Commandery Prince needs time to recover, so you¡¯ll need to keep an eye on him. In order to keep his mind off other matters, it¡¯s best for him not to leave the residence.¡±
Xie Liuli nodded quickly. ¡°Many thanks to Imperial Physician Zhao. We¡¯ll need to trouble you toe over to the Commandery Prince Residence often in future.¡±
¡°This is my responsibility, and I¡¯ve already written up two prescriptions for the Commandery Prince. Thatdy seems to know a bit about medicine, and perhaps she can look after him since this humble subject cannot always be here.¡±
Xie Liuli understood what Imperial Physician Zhao meant, but she wondered if Zhen Yu would agree to it. She knew how kind Zhen Yu was, and had no choice but to ask for her helpst night.
Although Elder Brother is still in a weakened state, Zhen Yu is unlikely to stay now that his life is not in danger.
Suddenly, the door opened as Zhen Yu walked out. She was momentarily stunned to see Su Xi-er, but recovered from the surprise quickly as she bowed in greeting. ¡°Princess Consort.¡±
Su Xi-er walked up and supported her. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant; there¡¯s no need for formalities.¡±
Zhen Yu looked up at her, feeling conflicted until she finally said, ¡°Princess Consort, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be returning to the Prince Hao Residence.¡±
Xie Liuli¡¯s spirits rose slightly as she heard that. ¡°Zhen Yu, are you going to stay in the Commandery Prince Residence?¡±
¡°Princess Consort, I¡¯ll be staying here for the time being, and I¡¯ll leave when the Commandery Prince''s condition stabilises.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up then.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need, because I won¡¯t be returning. I¡¯ll find somewhere else to give birth, and I¡¯ll live with my child in the future.¡± Zhen Yu spoke softly yet firmly, sounding like she had everything nned.
¡°That won¡¯t do. Zhen Yu, you¡¯re a female. It would be very difficult for you to raise a child on your own. Also...¡± Xie Liuli stopped,pleting her sentence in her head instead. How can a child of the Xie Family wander outside like that?
Instead of disagreeing, Su Xi-er took Zhen Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll support you since you¡¯ve already made your decision. Before you leave though, I will leave you some silvers so that you have enough to take care of yourself, and your child.¡±
¡°Thank you, Princess Consort.¡± Gratitude was apparent in Zhen Yu¡¯s eyes. I¡¯m lucky to have met Su Xi-er after leaving Peach BlossomVige anding to the capital.
Xie Liuli wanted to say something, but decided against it eventually. It¡¯s already asking a lot from Zhen Yu to keep Elder Brotherpany, and we can¡¯t force her to stay here for her entire life.
A guard walked into the courtyard at this moment, bowing respectfully. ¡°Commandery Princess, the Western Region¡¯s Imperial Princess is here to visit. Do we invite her inside?¡±
Chapter 539 (2): Claiming One’s Identity
Chapter 539 (2): iming One''s Identity
Pei Qianhao¡¯s heart skipped a beat before he tapped her on the nose yfully. ¡°Naughty girl. Seducing this Prince? How do you expect me to concentrate on my work here now?¡±
Su Xi-er smiled mischievously. ¡°Then finish your work quickly. Anyways, I¡¯ll stay here tonight before returning on my own tomorrow. You also don¡¯t have to return every morning; I couldn¡¯t bear to see you wear yourself out.¡±
¡°Xi-er.¡± Pei Qianhao hugged her even tighter, resting his chin gently on her head.
After they had dinner and washed up, Pei Qianhao went to take care of matters in the barracks with Su Xi-er by his side. After two hours, they both retired back into the tent and cuddled while they slept.
The next day, Pei Qianhao went to inspect the training grounds in the morning. While he was gone, Su Xi-er saw Yu Xiao after he was severely punished by the nk and the whip.
He stuttered slightly as he addressed her, ¡°Princess Consort, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m good with medicine. It¡¯s just that my buttocks have literally ripped apart.¡±
¡°Be careful in future. I¡¯m guessing that the man in ck didn¡¯t tell you about your older brother at all?¡±
Yu Xiao¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°The man in ck lied to me. I¡¯m just too dumb to have fallen for his tricks.¡±
¡°You were too impulsive when ites to your brother. As a soldier, you shouldn¡¯t leak any secrets no matter how you¡¯re being threatened. Your brother would be disappointed if he knew about this.¡±
This sudden reminder that he had in factmitted a grave mistake seemed to strike Yu Xiao like a bolt of lightning. Learning about his brother¡¯s whereabouts had been the only thing on his mind at the time, and he suddenly felt that his punishment had been light when he should have been put to death.
Su Xi-er thenforted him before she left for the Prince Hao Residence on a carriage.
She arrived at the residence in less than two hours, then spotted Ruo Yuan standing at the entrance when she alighted.
¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Ruo Yuan spoke anxiously as she ran up to her.
Seeing how flustered Ruo Yuan looked, Su Xi-er asked, ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°The Commandery Princess visitedst night and took Zhen Yu away. They have yet to return.¡±
Su Xi-er knew that Xie Liuli wouldn¡¯t have just taken Zhen Yu away without a reason. If thetter had left, it meant that she had done so voluntarily.
¡°I¡¯ll go to the Commandery Prince Residence.¡± Su Xi-er turned back and boarded the carriage again as she instructed the soldiers. It didn¡¯t take long for her to arrive at the Commandery Prince Residence, and the guards at the entrance didn¡¯t stop her.
The soldiers from the Western Region who were keeping an eye on things nearby quickly reported this to Du Rin.
As she walked into the main courtyard, she spotted Imperial Physician Zhao going in and out of the room with bowls of medicine.
It was during one of these frantic dashes that Imperial Physician Zhao saw Su Xi-er. He bowed and greeted her, ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to Princess Consort Hao.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Commandery Prince?¡± Su Xi-er asked, ncing at the door.
Imperial Physician Zhao shook his head. ¡°He had already been weak after losing so much blood from that fall from the mountain, and now he¡¯s been drugged with an aphrodisiac sincest night. He tried to suppress its effects for a long time, and it¡¯s under control now, but... his health has taken a bad hit.¡±
Su Xi-er was shocked to hear this. Xie Yun was drugged with an aphrodisiac, and Xie Liuli took Zhen Yu away yesterday! How can a pregnant woman do the deed? But ording to Imperial Physician Zhao, Xie Yun didn¡¯t touch Zhen Yu.
¡°Princess Consort, please don¡¯t enter. There¡¯s a woman in the room keeping Commandery Prince Xiepany.¡±
Chapter 540 (2): Where Did That Confidence Come From
Chapter 540 (2): Where Did That Confidence Come From
The guard was taken aback, having never seen Xie Liuli this angry. However, upon recalling that Commandery Prince Xie had fallen ill after returning from the posthouse, he realised that the Western Region¡¯s Imperial Princess must have been involved. Thus, he understood why Xie Liuli was beside herself. But is it a smart move to chase the Imperial Princess from the Western Region out just like this?
Su Xi-er spoke. ¡°You might not be able to chase her out with your rank as a mere guard. I¡¯ll help you do it.¡± She then made her way towards the entrance.
The guard was stunned. The Princess Consort is going to chase her out? Will anything bad happen? Prince Hao dotes on her so much; I¡¯d better follow her! He quickly bowed to Xie Liuli and followed Su Xi-er.
Du Rin stood at the entrance of the residence wearing a crimson outfit thatplemented her rosy cheeks, her only essory being a colored sash at her waist.
However, she did not expect to see Su Xi-er walk out. It seems like Xie Yun and Pei Qianhao are no longer enemies. Xie Yun relinquished his power to Pei Qianhao, and now the two are enemies who have be friends; interesting!
Du Rin smiled at Su Xi-er. ¡°Princess Consort, I didn¡¯t expect us to meet again.¡±
¡°Well, of course. It¡¯s as you said, our fates seem to be closely intertwined, like those of sisters.¡± Su Xi-er returned her smile as she walked up to Du Rin. She took in the red dress andmented, ¡°You look pretty good in red.¡±
¡°Many thanks for thepliment, Princess Consort. I see you¡¯re in pink today?¡± Du Rin raised her brows as she asked.
Su Xi-er replied casually, ¡°No matter how much one likes an outfit they¡¯ll get bored of it if they wear it everyday. But enough about me; why is Your Highness visiting the Commandery Prince Residence today?¡±
¡°There are two major yers in Beimin, Prince Hao and the Commandery Prince. I¡¯ve already been to the Prince Hao Residence, so I naturally have to pay a visit to the Commandery Prince Residence.¡± Du Rin gave a very logical exnation.
Su Xi-erughed softly. ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for the Commandery Prince to meet you now, so I¡¯ll have to ask you to leave.¡±
¡°What, he can¡¯t meet me but he can meet a married woman?¡± Du Rin asked in a steady tone, the meaning behind her words clear as day.
Unfazed, Su Xi-er calmly answered ¡°I was invited; there¡¯s a difference. They say that those from the Western Region are bold, but I feel that Your Highness is simply disregarding the rules by arriving without having been invited.¡±
¡°Disregarding the rules?¡± Du Rin then went forward and whispered in Su Xi-er¡¯s ear, ¡°You know very well why I¡¯m here. You said you wouldn¡¯t hinder me, so why are you doing this now?¡±
Su Xi-er raised her brows, her gaze cold. ¡°You¡¯re finally admitting you stole someone else¡¯s identity?¡±
¡°You¡¯re threatening me? Why are you helping Xie Yun? Don¡¯t you hate him after he tried to kill you so many times?¡± Du Rin spoke quietly, her brows slightly creased.
¡°Hate him? Of course I did hate him in the past, but all that matters is that I¡¯m alive now. To live life driven only by hatred, isn¡¯t that tiring?¡±
Chapter 541 (1): Scram Back
Chapter 541 (1): Scram Back
Watching the departing horse carriage, Su Xi-er felt as if the rtionship between Tan Ge and herself was simr to the carriage slowly driving away.
We only drift further and further apart, and the moment that horse carriage disappears from my sight, Tan Ge and I will truly have be enemies.
¡°Princess Consort, please enter the residence.¡± The guard bowed and respectfully said.
Su Xi-er nodded and headed for the main yard.
Meanwhile, Zhen Yu had already entered the main room while Xie Liuli waited outside with her face full of joy.
I feel that Zhen Yu¡¯s attitude towards Elder Brother is notpletely out of kindness.
Hearing footsteps from behind her, Xie Liuli immediately turned around. ¡°Princess Consort, has the Western Region Imperial Princess left?¡±
¡°Mmm, people with bad intentions can¡¯t be let into the residence; I naturally had to chase her away.¡± Su Xi-er firmly replied.
A trace of resentment briefly shed past Xie Liuli¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the enmity between that imperial princess and Elder Brother, but she shouldn¡¯t use such despicable methods regardless. Although...¡± She sighed. ¡°Elder Brother carries heavy responsibilities on his shoulders, and has always been forced by the circumstances. Princess Consort, he even targeted you in various ways in the past...¡±
Su Xi-er patted her shoulder, interrupting her. ¡°Liuli, the moment your Elder Brother let go of his political power, our grudge has no longer existed. More importantly, it will be tough on you for this period of time; Commandery Prince Xie isn¡¯t well, and Zhen Yu is pregnant. You will be the one who has to pay more attention to looking after them.¡±
¡°Princess Consort, how can you say that it¡¯s tough? These are things I should do; both of them are my family.¡± Xie Liuli calmly replied, her eyes shifting to the closed door again.
¡°As long as everything¡¯s fine.¡± Su Xi-er nodded before continuing. ¡°I¡¯ll return to the Prince Hao Residence then.¡± She headed out of the main yard.
Xie Liuli quickly followed her, wanting to apany her out of the residence.
¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself; just take care of Commandery Prince Xie and Zhen Yu.¡±
Xie Liuli stopped in her tracks and immediately instructed a guard standing nearby. ¡°Escort the Princess Consort out of the residence.¡±
The guard bowed in acknowledgement and followed Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er boarded the horse carriage and left for the Prince Hao Residence. However, it had only travelled for a short while before another carriage sped over from the side. Despite the best efforts of the guards from the Prince Hao Residence, the carriage still rocked fiercely.
When Su Xi-er opened the curtains, she saw a familiar horse carriage from the Western Region.
The slender hand of a woman did the same from the other carriage, revealing a smiling Du Rin. ¡°Such a coincidence. Why don¡¯t we have a seat in the restaurant beside us?¡±
The corners of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth rose. ¡°How can I decline the Imperial Princess¡¯ invitation?¡±
When the two alighted their carriages, themoners around them were left staring at the two noblewomen.
After the two walked into the restaurant, the civilians inside the restaurant were chased out before fervently discussing on the streets.
¡°Who were those two women? They looked very noble.¡±
¡°Exactly. Did you notice the woman in the red skirt? Her skin isn¡¯t as fair as that of Beimin¡¯s women, and she looked foreign as well. Could it be...¡±
A young man boldly guessed. ¡°The Western Region¡¯s Imperial Princess?¡±
Chapter 541 (2): Scram Back
Chapter 541 (2): Scram Back
Themoners continued to chat as some stayed outside the entrance of the restaurant to look up at the second floor. Only when the guards chased them away did the crowd dissipate.
~~~
Inside the private room, the two women sat facing each other with the door tightly closed, and the windows shut. The only things on the table were a pot of tea and some snacks.
Su Xi-er went straight to the point. ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep referring to yourself as ¡®this Princess¡¯ while we¡¯re in here.¡±
Du Rin watched her quietly for a long time before she indifferently replied, ¡°Su Xi-er, do you know where we first met?¡±
In Su Xi-er¡¯s memories, the first time they had met was at the entrance of the imperial pce¡¯s Imperial Household Department.
¡°The first time I saw you was when you entered the Beauty Pce; at the time, you didn¡¯t know who I was. I had thought that I would either catch Prince Hao¡¯s eyes, or stay in the Beauty Pce forever. In the end though, the Beauty Pce was dissolved, and I was chased out.¡± Du Rin¡¯s gaze became distant.
¡°Some of the women entered song or dance houses, while others went to the viges. They could be considered lucky, while those less fortunate ended up like He Xiangyu whomitted suicide by running straight into a wall. When Prince Hao favoured them, they were like you. Oh, but I apologize; you¡¯re much better than them. At least you have a title.¡±
I have heard many methods of provocation, but it¡¯s my first time hearing one that is so poor. A-Jing and I have given our first time to each other. Even A-Jing¡¯s kiss to me was his first. As one of the purest men there could ever be, how many other women could he have doted on in the past?
¡°Tan Ge, what¡¯s the point of saying this? Why don¡¯t you talk about the present instead?¡±
Du Rin chuckled, ridicule evident in her voice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to you about the present then. I suffered many hardships because of Xie Yun, and now I want to take my revenge. You said that you wouldn¡¯t interfere, but what exactly are your intentions now?¡±
¡°You have already punished him. Xie Yun will be sitting in a wheelchair for the rest of his life. The move you madest night, has caused his body to suffer another blow. If he doesn¡¯t recover properly, his lifespan will be shortened. He¡¯s already suffering both physically and mentally.¡±
Du Rin pped the table. ¡°You want me to let him off?¡±
¡°Tan Ge, your days in the Western Region were probably rough, right? Without the acknowledgement of the Western Region¡¯s King, so what if you have pulled the Grand Empress Dowager to your side? What kind of power do you have? Who can you defeat?¡±
Hearing her flurry of questions, Du Rin¡¯s heart sank. Although I possess somebat skills, they aren¡¯t very impressive. And, despite using my body to rope in the left faction¡¯s leader, I only hold a third of the Western Region¡¯s military power, and half of the left faction¡¯s influence. As soon as I sh with Su Xi-er, she can still crush me effortlessly.
¡°Su Xi-er, what do you want?¡± Du Rin enunciated each of her words.
¡°Not long ago, I told you to scram back to the Western Region, but now...¡± Su Xi-er paused and nced at Du Rin before standing up. ¡°You can return to being yourself. Your life will be safe, but everything else will be forfeit.¡±
I initially wanted to give her a way out and not take the identity of imperial princess back, but letting her keep it will only result in things getting out of hand. I have no choice but to turn her back to who she originally was.
Du Rin¡¯s eyes darkened as one word firmly escaped from her lips. ¡°Impossible.¡±
¡°I just need to meet with the Western Region King and the truth will naturally be revealed.¡± Su Xi-erughed and knocked the table. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one day. Disappear as fast as you can; others will only treat it as you absconding to avoid punishment. You can then lead your days free of worries, and I will also guarantee your life.¡±
With that, Su Xi-er turned to leave the private room without a nce at Du Rin, who was left with a pensive expression.
Chapter 542 (1): Du Ling Is Coming
Chapter 542 (1): Du Ling Is Coming
¡°Where¡¯s that confidence of yoursing from? How are you going topete with me, who can you beat for that matter? I¡¯m afraid that your time in the Western Region hasn¡¯t been smooth-sailing either, has it?¡±
Each and every of Su Xi-er¡¯s words was like a piece of a shattered ice painfully stabbing into Du Rin¡¯s heart, leading her to clench her fists tightly.
Su Xi-er is determined to interfere with Xie Yun¡¯s matter. She¡¯s even ordering me to disappear in one day, and even if I do, no one wille looking for me.
However, despiteing so far, I¡¯m unable to lose everything. Even if I put everything on the line, Su Xi-er is right, I can¡¯t win, all because of Pei Qianhao. The Western Region is steadily growing stronger, but even if I controlled all of its military power, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to win against Beimin.
Su Xi-er, what are you getting conceited about? You rely on men, while I rely on myself. This is what sets us apart. Everything you have came from Pei Qianhao, but I count on myself, even if I¡¯m low. However, I¡¯ve always been alone on this path.
Du Rin closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, she let out a chuckle as the darkness disappeared from her pupils.
I won¡¯t disappear. Since you want to meddle, then do what you want. Even if I can¡¯t beat you, you won¡¯te out of this unscathed...
At this moment, a Western Region soldier announced from outside the door. ¡°Imperial Princess, a man wishes to see you.¡±
This soldier wouldn¡¯t have bothered me if the person at the door was someone without status. Du Rin pondered for a moment beforeing up with an idea. Could it be Situ Li again?
Du Rin subconsciously wanted to refuse, but the door was already pushed open, confirming her suspicions.
¡°Third Imperial Prince, it¡¯s disrespectful to directly enter.¡± Du Rin nced at him and leisurely poured herself a cup of tea.
Only after the soldier closed the door did Situ Li speak. ¡°This Prince only came here to ask you: have youe to a decision?¡±
Du Rin didn¡¯t spare him a nce. ¡°Go out, this Princess won¡¯t coborate with you.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t beat the Prince Hao Residence, but since you want to face this by yourself, this Prince will let you do as you wish.¡± Situ Li turned around, preparing to leave.
However, Du Rin suddenly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can?¡± How can a down and out third imperial prince with no power possibly defeat the puissant Pei Qianhao?
¡°This Prince is choosing to work with you simply because of the military power you hold, which is exactly what this Princecks.¡± Despite secretly raising my own elite soldiers throughout the years, it¡¯s still far from what Pei Qianhao has.
¡°Haha, you think that this Princess will bargain with you using military might? Dream on! Get out!¡± Du Rin¡¯s eyes darkened as she fiercely pped the table.
¡°What a temperament; it seems like this Prince has made a wrong judgement. However, this Prince holds something you don¡¯t.¡± Situ Li immediately left the room once he finished speaking.
Du Rin scrunched up her brows. Something I don¡¯t have? What on earth is it? Could it be something Pei Qianhao fears?
She swiftly stood up and pushed the door open at the thought, nning to chase after Situ Li, but his figure was long gone.
The soldier passed her a paper slip. ¡°Imperial Princess, the man who left just now left this, telling this subordinate to give it to you.¡±
Du Rin took the slip of paper and unrolled it, finding Situ Li¡¯s temporary address written on it. Gripping the note in her hand, Du Rin fell silent.
Chapter 542 (2): Du Ling Is Coming
Chapter 542 (2): Du Ling Is Coming
¡°The scenery here in Beimin is very different from the Western Region. Could the Western Region Imperial Princess have fallen in love with it and be unwilling to leave?¡±
¡°Who knows if it¡¯s the scenery she¡¯s admiring? Maybe she¡¯s be smitten with some talented young man instead?¡±
¡°That makes sense, but I heard that she is very proud. Who could she have taken a fancy to? There¡¯s probably no one else apart from Prince Hao, right?!¡±
¡°Perhaps it is Prince Hao. Maybe she¡¯s trying to ruin his current rtionship by insisting on staying.¡±
The civilians continued to fervently gossip until rumours were flying left and right about the Western Region Imperial Princess liking Prince Hao, and that she had sworn to only marry him.
During this period of time, Pei Qianhao had already written a letter and had it quickly sent to the royal court of the Western Region. Despite having changed horses along the way, the messenger finally arrived on the twelfth day and passed his letter to the Western Region King.
~~~
The Western Region King knitted his brow as he took the letter. It¡¯s from Prince Hao of Beimin.
I only exchanged a few words with him while I was in Beimin, and yet I have received a letter today.
Du Ling was, of course, well versed in the writing of the Western Region¡¯snguage, but he was also fluent in thenguage of the Central ins. With that said, his gaze continued to darken as he read through the letter, until his eyes were a pair of bottomless abysses.
He looked towards the guard from the Prince Hao Residence. ¡°You must be tired after having travelled all this way. Guards, prepare a superior repose pce for our honoured guest.¡±
A guard at the side received the order. ¡°Understood.¡±
Soon, the guard from the Prince Hao Residence was led away, and Du Ling was left to his thoughts.
Pei Qianhao is aware that I am secretly searching for my younger sister, and now he is inviting me to the Prince Hao Residence. Besides my sister being there, I can¡¯t think of any other reason he would be asking me to visit.
Du Ling¡¯s personal guard walked in at this moment and bowed. ¡°King, Commander Zhao Wu¡¯s letter has already reached the Grand Empress Dowager. This subordinate heard the Grand Empress Dowager say something.¡±
¡°Speak.¡± Du Ling¡¯s voice was full of authority.
¡°If the Western Region is going to have a marriage alliance with Beimin, it can only be Prince Hao. Even if he already has a princess consort, he still has to ept the Imperial Princess.¡±
Du Lingughed with sarcasm. ¡°The only imperial princess of the Western Region can¡¯t be a secondary wife.¡±
The personal guard replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can only give up on the marriage alliance with Beimin. There are still three other nations in the Central ins.¡±
¡°The current imperial princess isn¡¯t this King¡¯s younger sister. What she does has nothing to do with this King.¡±
The personal guard was stunned. The Imperial Princess¡¯ identity has already been announced to the public, and the King has personally given her military power. Yet, why does the King still not properly acknowledge her?
¡°This King ns to make a trip to Beimin and carefully observe Prince Hao.¡±
¡°King, you want to go to Beimin?¡±
Du Ling nodded and walked outside the pce hall, waving his hand to issue his order.
Not long after that, the whole court learned that Du Ling was going to head to Beimin. When the Grand Empress Dowager heard the news, she didn¡¯t stop him, but simply instructed her pce maid to pass a verbal edict to him: Employ methods to push Princess Consort Hao out and force Prince Hao to marry Du Rin.
Du Ling didn¡¯t respond and boarded the horse carriage, the majestic procession travelling through the night to Beimin.
Once the leader of the left faction learned of it, he immediately instructed his personal guard to quickly send a letter to Du Rin before Du Ling reached Beimin.
By the time Du Rin received the letter, she happened to be at Situ Li¡¯s residence, and the letter only served to reinforce her conviction in her n.
¡°Du Ling ising.¡± Du Rin said as she burned the letter.
Chapter 543 (1): Held In High Regard
Chapter 543 (1): Held In High Regard
¡°It¡¯s unlikely for Du Ling to bring too many soldiers with him, so there¡¯s no need to fret.¡± Situ Li spoke in a crisp voice as he poured a cup of tea for Du Rin.
She held the cup in her hand, but replied without drinking. ¡°Du Ling is not to be trifled with. Even if he¡¯s traveling in a small group, he won¡¯t allow himself to be on the losing end. He¡¯s just as cold as Pei Qianhao, but even more vicious.¡±
She had watched him punish the ves, and her nerves had been steeled just by watching the cruelty of his actions. When she had just arrived in the Western Region, just hearing his name had been enough to make her tremble in fear.
¡°Weren¡¯t you still able to sessfully gain some military power?¡± Situ Li calmlymented. ¡°Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned. It will take him several days to traverse the distance between the Western Region and Beimin; we can have someone assassinate him during the trip.¡±
Du Rin sucked in a breath. ¡°You¡¯re nning to kill the Western Region King? Do you have any idea of the consequences?¡±
¡°Consequences? The most that could happen is the Western Region attacking Beimin, but with Prince Hao¡¯s methods, the attack would undoubtedly fail. However, that doesn¡¯t matter. All this Prince wants to do is engulf Beimin inplete chaos.¡± Situ Li walked over to the tightly shut windows and looked outside through the paper panes.
I only want Beimin to be and of chaos. Empress Mother died tragically trying to protect my position as the Crown Prince, and I became shunned after she was deposed.
¡°That makes sense, your best chance to act will be when everything is thrown into disarray. Third Imperial Prince, you¡¯ve hidden yourself for so long, but you¡¯re actually the one with the most ambition.¡± Du Rinughed softly before adding. ¡°When do we attack Du Ling? As long as he dies before making it to Beimin, everything else can be adjusted.¡±
Du Rin would have no more worries after Du Ling died. The Grand Empress Dowager was on her side, and she already had the left-faction¡¯s leader wrapped around her finger. Situ Li¡¯s sess would be the best thing she could hope for!
Situ Li watched her and asked cautiously, ¡°If Du Ling doesn¡¯t believe that you¡¯re his sister, then his purpose ining here bes obvious. The question is, who is the real princess?¡±
Du Rinughed bitterly. ¡°Su Xi-er is the real princess; everything has been given to her, and it really makes one envious.¡±
¡°So it¡¯s her.¡± Situ Li smiled. He had found Su Xi-er to be rather unique the very first time he met her, and he was surprised that a mere pce maid could have had such a noble aura. He now understood that it was because she had royal blood flowing in her veins, and that it could not be hidden no matter who she was and where she was.
¡°If Du Ling sees her, he would recognise her as his sister without even seeing the jade pendant. He¡¯s just that confident. You could even say that he¡¯s simr to Pei Qianhao in this aspect.¡± Du Rin spoke calmly, but her heart was beating wildly.
Why is Su Xi-er so lucky? She has Pei Qianhao to dote on her, and if Du Ling ever sees her, he would cherish her more than his life. Both of them are exceptional men, yet she can obtain the recognition of both!
Situ Li said, ¡°You like Du Ling.¡±
Chapter 543 (2): Held In High Regard
Chapter 543 (2): Held In High Regard
¡°Women are all like this. The more you love someone, the greater your hatred is towards them. You don¡¯t have to worry; he will die.¡± Situ Li spoke without emotion before instructing his guards to secretly escort Du Rin out.
As Du Rin nced outside the curtains of the horse carriage as it passed by the Prince Hao Residence, she happened to see Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er locked in a tight embrace at the entrance.
Jealousy flooded her. I have struggled and fought an uphill battle just so that I can even begin to take her revenge. Meanwhile, Su Xi-er sits in her ivory tower with the world at her beck and call. Her voice resounded in Du Rin¡¯s mind, Who are you to challenge me?
Du Rin felt uneasy even after the carriage had long passed the Prince Hao Residence.
What she didn¡¯t know was that Pei Qianhao had watched the carriage pass with a glint in his eye. There were rarely any horse carriages that would pass by at this hour, and it seemed to be too much of a coincidence that this particr carriage had to pass by the entrance of his residence.
The same thought passed through Su Xi-er¡¯s mind as she spotted the same carriage. Though Du Rin has been acting rather sneakilytely, she hasn¡¯t made any major moves.
¡°A-Jing, nothing would happen to the Western Region King on his way here, right?¡±
Pei Qianhao hugged her tight as they walked into the residence. ¡°You think Du Ling is an easy opponent?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with the Western Region, and that includes their king. A-Jing, could you tell me more about Du Ling?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s tone was inquisitive, and an expectant look appeared in her eyes. Now that she had decided to reim her identity, Du Ling would be her brother.
She had a younger brother from her past life, but now she had an older brother as well. She had always wished for an older brother in the past; for someone to dote on her when she was younger.
Pei Qianhao was a little upset when he saw her being so interested in another man.
¡°A-Jing, stop being jealous. This is serious.¡± Su Xi-er stood on her toes and gave him a peck on the lips.
The guards who happened to see it while they were passing by quickened their steps to vacate the area. Prince Hao and the Princess Consort are being lovey-dovey now, I¡¯d better retreat!
Pei Qianhao caressed her head. ¡°Among women, I respect you the most, while among men, he holds a simr position. Does that tell you what you want to know?¡±
Earning Pei Qianhao¡¯s praise was hard enough, let alone gaining his respect.
¡°So you hold him in very high regard. I¡¯d have reimed my identity sooner if you had told me.¡± Su Xi-er smiled mischievously with a yful glint in her eye.
¡° Xi-er, with the civil unrest in Dongling, the rapid development of the Western Region in recent years has already put them far ahead of the former. Not only that, they¡¯ve even started to catch up to Xiliu in strength, and are a very real threat to the four nations in the Central ins. However...¡± Pei Qianhao tapped her on the nose yfully before he continued. ¡°This Prince is not afraid of him. Even if ten Du Ling¡¯s appeared, he¡¯d be no match for me.¡±
This was a ssic part of Pei Qianhao¡¯s personality - extraordinary confidence, and unbridled arrogance.
Su Xi-er then smacked him gently and asked, ¡°A-Jing, are you afraid of me then?¡±
¡°What do you think?¡± Pei Qianhao narrowed his eyes as a dangerous glint shed in them.
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°How would I know?¡±
¡°This Prince will tell you then.¡± Pei Qianhao whispered into her ear, ¡°This Prince is afraid that you¡¯ll bar me from the bed if you happen to be unhappy someday. That is what I¡¯m most scared of.¡±
¡°You- shameless!¡± Su Xi-er pushed him away as she nced at him shyly.
He would still climb into my bed even if I refused him. It had been extremely tiring for me in the few days after he returned from the army barracks.
Chapter 544 (1): Disappeared?
Chapter 544 (1): Disappeared?
Together with the daily bowl of medicinal soup, Su Xi-er was supposed to have either red bean soup or white fungus and lotus seed soup every other day. This had been an ongoing process, and with the couple regrly having intercourse, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they summoned Imperial Physician Zhao to check on her again.
After they entered the main hall, Ruo Yuan served up a bowl of white fungus and lotus seed soup. ¡°Princess Consort, we spent a long time simmering this. We made sure to add less sugar since you don¡¯t like it too sweet.¡±
Su Xi-er reached out, but a hand snatched the bowl away before she could take it.
¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Pei Qianhao then took a spoonful of soup and blew gently on it before lifting it to her lips.
Su Xi-er opened her mouth and swallowed it like an obedient child. Spoonful by spoonful, the entire bowl of soup was finished rather quickly.
Pei Qianhao then took out a handkerchief from his sleeve and used it to gently wipe her lips.
Su Xi-er grabbed his arm. ¡°When did you start keeping handkerchiefs in your sleeves?¡±
Handkerchiefs were something women often brought around with them, so it was unusual for a man to have one as well. As if to prove this, Ruo Yuan¡¯s eyes were wide as she stared at the object in Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand.
Pei Qianhao answered in a casual manner, not embarrassed nor perturbed. ¡°They¡¯re good to have after drinking something, but you¡¯re not used to bringing them with you. Since that is the case, I¡¯ll bring one around for you.¡± He then continued wiping her lips.
The handkerchief was made of high-quality silk, and one¡¯s heart would overflow with warmth at the sight of Pei Qianhao¡¯s tender actions.
It was at this moment that a guard entered with a letter and bowed. ¡°Prince Hao, a letter from Nanzhao.¡±
Hearing ¡®Nanzhao¡¯, Su Xi-er stood up immediately to take the letter from the guard. In fact, she was so quick that the guard couldn¡¯t even react before the letter was sitting in her hands.
Wow, did Prince Hao teach the Princess Consort somebat skills? She¡¯s so fast!
Su Xi-er opened the letter and began to read, her brows slowly raising as a hint of a smile tugged on her lips.
The guard could not understand her reaction, nor did Ruo Yuan, who was once again staring wide-eyed at the situation. The Princess Consort is so happy. Does the Princess Consort have a rtive in Nanzhao?
Su Xi-er gave the letter to Pei Qianhao. ¡°A-Jing, take a look.¡±
The letter stated that Nanzhao was doing well, and that Ning Lianchen had even made some tweaks to the new governing policy so that it fit the nation even better than before. It was little wonder that Su Xi-er was happy that her brother was leading Nanzhao to greater prosperity.
The implementation of new policies would also being to Beimin after everything with the Western Region had been resolved. Pei Qianhao had been hard at work specifically for this purpose, and he would be implementing the changes soon.
There were two more lines at the end of the letter; one expressing best wishes to the couple, and another asking if Liu Yinyin had been mischievous.
Pei Qianhao smiled when he saw the words ¡®brother-inw¡¯. He loved that.
The guard and Ruo Yuan got even more confused at this. Prince Hao is smiling too! Just what is it in that letter from Nanzhao? Before they could think about it more though, a cold gaze swept across them, prompting them to retreat.
¡°A-Jing, I¡¯m going to the study to write a reply.¡± Su Xi-er started to walk away, but Pei Qianhao stopped her.
Chapter 544 (2): Disappeared?
Chapter 544 (2): Disappeared?
Pei Qianhao ground the ink while Su Xi-er picked up a brush and began writing. Sheplimented Ning Lianchen, and expressed that she was proud of the way he was governing. However, she reminded him to keep his feet on the ground while also adding that Liu Yinyin was doing fine, and there was no need to worry.
She put down the brush and blew on the piece of paper before Pei Qianhao took it from her hands and added a few words.
¡°A-Jing, why did you write that?¡± Su Xi-er protested.
¡°This is good information.¡± Pei Qianhao smirked. He wrote that Liu Yinyin was staying in the imperial pce as the Emperor¡¯s study partner, and that she was improving greatly.
¡°What¡¯s so good about that? You know that I hope for Yinyin to marry Lianchen in future; aren¡¯t you ruining that n?¡±
Pei Qianhao hugged her. ¡°I did that because I know what¡¯s on your mind. Look how I¡¯m even doing all this for you now.¡±
¡°Even if Lianchen has feelings for Yinyin and bes unhappy after reading that, he isn¡¯t the kind of person who would immediately drop everything and rush to Beimin.¡± Su Xi-er looked up at him, her soft, pink lips enticing Pei Qianhao as she spoke.
He put down the piece of paper and grabbed her waist before he nted a big kiss on her lips. He explored slowly before sticking his warm tongue into her mouth and taking in her fragrance.
Su Xi-er returned the kiss as she hugged him. Slowly, Su Xi-er was being pushed against the wall.
When Pei Qianhao¡¯s handnded on the icy wall, he flipped them around so that it was his back against it instead, maintaining the kiss the entire time.
The passionate warmth gradually caused the temperature in the study to rise.
Thirteen days passed uneventfully and the capital was just as bustling as it always was. The fight to consolidate power had quieted and Xie Yun had also been recuperating, even if he was not back to his former self.
The Imperial Princess of the Western Region was still in the posthouse, and seemed to tour around Beimin everyday, trying out their delicacies and enjoying the scenery. Commander Zhao Wu had been looking into eligible males in Beimin, and realised that although they could notpare to Prince Hao, there were indeed some officials whose sons were rather impressive. However, he knew that the Grand Empress Dowager would never agree.
Before they set off for Beimin, the Grand Empress Dowager had called for Commander Zhao Wu to inform him of her top three choices; at the forefront of that list was none other than Prince Hao.
Everything seemed to be very calm. Too calm, in fact.
Wu Ling alighted from his horse outside the Prince Hao Residence. Pei Qianhao had instructed him to escort Du Ling from the suburbs about ten miles out from the capital, but there seemed to be no sign of thetter even after waiting for an entire day. Based on their estimates, Du Ling should have arrived by today at thetest.
After some investigation, Wu Ling learnt that there had been a recent bandit attack on a horse carriage, and that those involved were now missing.
When he went to check the corpses that were now lying at a county¡¯s yamen[1] in the suburbs, he realised that they were indeed soldiers from the Western Region. With this, he was certain that something had happened to the Western Region King on his journey to Beimin. Thus, he made his way back to the Prince Hao Residence to report.
Pei Qianhao frowned slightly before his expression rxed as Wu Ling gave his report in the main hall. Su Xi-er, on the other hand, could not believe something like that could have happened.
¡°The King of the Western Region is intelligent and powerful. He wouldn¡¯t be fooled with mere trickery.¡± Su Xi-er firmly spoke after a moment of contemtion.
Wu Ling then answered, ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, where is he now? The only things this subordinate has found are the bodies of the soldiers and damaged horse carriage.¡±
¡°Convey my instructions, go on site to investigate this. Bury the remains of the Western Region soldiers where they are.¡±
1. Something like a magistrate office or a court and police post in modern times.
Chapter 545 (1): You’re Really Foolish
Chapter 545 (1): You''re Really Foolish
Su Xi-er looked like she was in deep thought. Du Rin is the only one who is afraid of the Western Region King arriving in Beimin. It would mean the end of her pretend princess act, and her ns of revenge along with it.
¡°Xi-er, she wouldn¡¯t be able to lord over anyone if you had hardened your heart.¡± The meaning behind Pei Qianhao¡¯s words were clear as he calmly spoke
A slight frown appeared on Su Xi-er, but it disappeared quickly as she said, ¡°Since Du Rin is working with Situ Li, let¡¯s get rid of both of them.¡± This would be the most efficient way. She then said, ¡°A-Jing, I¡¯ll make a trip to the posthouse.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded and instructed the guards to prepare a horse carriage for Su Xi-er.
At this very moment, the corner of Du Rin¡¯s lips were curling up as she read the contents of a letter. It stated that Du Ling¡¯s entourage had been ambushed, scattering the group and making it so that the person in question was gravely injured, his whereabouts unknown. Lighting a candle, she burnt the letter to a crisp.
Although we didn¡¯t kill Du Ling, it will take some time for him to recover from his injuries. That is especially the case without any ess to medical attention in the wilderness; if we¡¯re lucky, he may just die along the way.
But what if he¡¯s lucky enough to survive? That won¡¯t do. I have to inform Situ Li about this as soon as possible, and get him to secretly look into this.
Du Rin left the main courtyard and was making her way to her room when a guard reported, ¡°Your Highness, Princess Consort Hao is here to visit.¡±
Du Rin¡¯s brows creased. What great timing. It wouldn¡¯t do to reject her either.
She nodded at the guard as she had no choice but to y along. ¡°Bring her in.¡±
The guard bowed and escorted Su Xi-er into the main hall of the posthouse shortly after.
¡°Go get us some snacks and a pot of tea.¡± Du Rin instructed the guard before she turned to Su Xi-er with a smile. ¡°Princess Consort Hao, we haven¡¯t met for a while. What brings you here today?¡±
Su Xi-er replied politely, ¡°You¡¯ve been in Beimin for quite a while now. I¡¯ve even heard themoners discussing amongst themselves that the imperial princess refuses to leave not because she enjoys the scenery, but because she enjoys seeing a person.¡±
¡°This Princess enjoys both the scenery and the people, but I never cared much for the petty gossip of themoners. Is Princess Consort Hao shooing me back to the Western Region now?¡±
¡°No, I hope you can stay in Beimin for a while longer; after all, your older brother, Du Ling, ising.¡± Su Xi-er watched Du Rin to measure her reaction.
Du Rin remained rather cid, her tone rising in slight surprise. ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t think that my older brother would being over too. He¡¯d been too busy with court affairs to apany this Princess here before, but since he¡¯sing now, I should go wee him.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to wee him; he was attacked on his way here, and his whereabouts are unknown. Aren¡¯t you worried for him?¡±
Du Rin stared at her wide-eyed. ¡°Whereabouts unknown? How did that happen? This won¡¯t do. This Princess will send some men to search for him.¡±
¡°The Prince Hao Residence has already sent our men. I¡¯m paying you a visit today so that we can go look for him together.¡± Su Xi-er stood up and walked to Du Rin.
Du Rinughed as she looked up at Su Xi-er. ¡°We¡¯re aware of each other¡¯s real identities. Do you think I¡¯ll let Du Ling meet you?¡±
Chapter 545 (2): You’re Really Foolish
Chapter 545 (2): You''re Really Foolish
¡°We¡¯re in the posthouse, and soldiers from the Western Region are stationed everywhere. In their eyes, I¡¯m the princess. What¡¯s the use of threatening me here?¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°Who says I¡¯m threatening you?¡± She then raised her hand and aimed for Du Rin¡¯s neck.
Du Rin quickly stood up as she dodged the attack, ring at Su Xi-er. ¡°Princess Consort Hao, this Princess has treated you as a guest, but you¡¯re attacking me instead? You¡¯ve really been overly pampered by Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Since I¡¯ve already started, I¡¯ll be going all the way.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes narrowed as she answered, taking a step forward before circling behind Du Rin in the next instant.
Du Rin turned and dodged again, raising her right hand in a bluff as she lifted her left leg to kick Su Xi-er¡¯s knee.
The guard was surprised to see the two of them engaged in a fight when he returned with the snacks and pot of tea. Taking in the intensity of their strikes, he realised that it was not a mere sparring match. This is bad. I have to look for Commander Zhao Wu!
However, before the guard could take more than a few steps, a group of Beimin¡¯s soldiers swarmed in. Their sheer number was enough to overpower those from the Western Region.
Commander Zhao Wu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Commander Yuchi, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±
Yuchi Mo maintained a respectful expression, but he spoke with a rather unfriendly tone. ¡°Commander Zhao Wu, I¡¯m just carrying out my duties, that¡¯s all. From now on, none of you are allowed to take a single step out of this posthouse. We¡¯ll be taking the Western Region Imperial Princess with us.¡±
¡°Audacious! How dare you take our Princess away!¡±After arriving in Beimin, Commander Zhao Wu had always been polite until he was challenged so openly.
Yuchi Mo remained silent and signalled to a few guards at his side. In an instant, six guards went up to Commander Zhao Wu, immobilising him.
¡°Despicable! Challenge me directly if you have the guts to! The Western Region King will not forgive you if he learns about this!¡± Commander Zhao Wu roared in anger.
Yuchi Mo simply answered, ¡°The Western Region King will arrive in Beimin very soon.¡±
Su Xi-er was gaining ground in her fight with Du Rin, and seeing the number of Beimin soldiers, thetter quickly surrendered. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡±
Su Xi-er scoffed at her. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? I¡¯m taking you with me to go look for the Western Region King.¡± She then turned to Yuchi Mo before saying, ¡°Take her with you. Keep a close eye on her while you¡¯re on the road.¡±
Du Rin was no match for Yuchi Mo as he went up to her, immobilising her in an instant.
Du Rin bit her lip. You¡¯re daring, Su Xi-er. Taking me with you while you search for Du Ling means that my cover will be blown away the moment he sees you.
While Du Rin was being forced onto the horse carriage, a man who had been hiding in the shadows dashed off to give the Third Imperial Prince a report on what just happened.
Situ Li did not have much of a reaction when he learnt about it, as if he had already expected something like this to happen. ¡°You may go. Continue keeping an eye on the posthouse.¡±
¡°This subordinate understands.¡±
Dressed in his white robes, Situ Li stood motionlessly until a man covered in ck clothing appeared. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a few days.¡±
The man in ck wore a huge cloak that hid most of his facial features. One could only see his lips as he spoke in a hoarse, low voice. ¡°Xie Yun is nothingpared to you when ites to manipting women.¡±
Situ Li remained cid. ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? I don¡¯t have to lift a single finger, and they¡¯re still at each other¡¯s throats.¡±
Chapter 546 (1): Before The Meeting
Chapter 546 (1): Before The Meeting
¡°Don¡¯t I have your help for that?¡± Situ Li asked as he looked up at the clouds in the sky. ¡°You¡¯ve remained hidden in the Compassionate Peace Pce for a long time under the guise of assisting the Empress Dowager, and she has protected you all this while. You wish for the downfall of the Pei family, and for Pei Qianhao to die a horrid death, or do you actually also wish to take Su Xi-er as your woman?¡±
¡°Ha, this is the first time someone¡¯s read my mind.¡±
Situ Li coldly said, ¡°Su Xi-er is really lucky. If the Western Region King dies, she¡¯ll be the only one with royal blood who¡¯s still alive. If you obtain her, won¡¯t you be the next Western Region King?¡±
¡°It¡¯s too early to tell. I don¡¯t care what happens to Du Ling, but I want Pei Qianhao dead.¡± The man in ck then turned and left as quickly as he came.
Situ Li remained cid, but a glimmer in his eye betrayed the fact that he was in high spirits. I¡¯ve waited a long time to finally take back what¡¯s mine. Empress Mother¡¯s death won¡¯t be in vain, and it¡¯s time for the Pei Family to fall from grace.
~~~
Meanwhile, Du Rin was trapped in a horse carriage surrounded by Beimin¡¯s soldiers and left wondering where it was headed. Why is Su Xi-er so confident that she¡¯ll be able to locate the Western Region King? If Du Ling sees the both of them together, then... he¡¯ll probably kill me on the spot.
Why did such a good n turn into a mess like now? I still wasn¡¯t able to urately predict that Su Xi-er would react so viciously. Where¡¯s that damned Situ Li?
The agreement between them was for him to help her execute her revenge, while she would help him take control of Beimin.
Where is he now that I¡¯m being trapped here? Did he already know this would happen? Did I get duped?
She frowned at the thought. I¡¯ll wait one more day; otherwise, I¡¯ll have to escape on my own.
Du Rin couldn¡¯t understand why Su Xi-er was interfering with her revenge, and her hatred towards thetter transformed into a killing intent. Why... Why?!
A man in navy blue robes stood at the foot of a mountain in the suburbs, fifteen miles out from the capital. His imposing aura was entuated by his sharp facial features, the most prominent of which were a set of eyes that were as deep as the ocean. At this moment, however, his expression was grave.
¡°King, someone is trying to prevent you from entering Beimin.¡± His personal guard bowed and spoke in a serious tone.
Du Ling remained silent as his eyes narrowed. ¡°This King knows who it is. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate will look around to see if there are any nearby viges where we might be able to rent a horse carriage.¡±
Du Ling looked towards the distance as he answered, ¡°Just buy two horses.¡± He then went on his way forward, with the personal guard following closely behind.
After walking for four hours, they finally found a vige. For those from the Western Region, who had exceptional physical endurance, walking for four hours was nothing.
The vigers could tell immediately from their clothes that they weren¡¯t locals, and were likely nobles by the look of their clothes. As a result, the vige chief was quickly informed of their arrival.
The vige chief rushed out to wee the guests, and was awestruck by the one in blue robes. What a dignified aura. He must be from a noble family!
¡°Thismoner pays his respects to these two gentlemen. May I ask the reason for your visit?¡± The vige chief smiled as he asked respectfully.
The personal guard went up to him to reveal a gold ingot. ¡°My master needs two horses. Does your vige happen to have any?¡±
Chapter 546 (2): Before The Meeting
Chapter 546 (2): Before The Meeting
Du Ling interrupted. ¡°You can purchase five stronger horses with the gold.¡±
The vige chief nodded at this. It¡¯s worth the exchange! It¡¯ll simply take a bit more time! With the money, I will be able to purchase more horses, and every family in the vige will also be able to get some of the leftover gold.
¡°Come with me, Sir.¡± The vige chief gestured towards the stable located in the east side of the vige.
Two horses were then quickly brought out. Hopping onto one of them with practised movements, Du Ling had several of the vigedies blushing; none of them had ever seen such a charming and handsome man in their life.
All of them continued staring, even as Du Ling rode into the distance.
Despite having obtained a pair of horses, it was a given that animals from viges tended to be rather weak, forcing many pit-stops along the way. By the time night had fallen, they had still yet to near the capital.
The personal guardmented, ¡°These can¡¯t bepared to the horses of the Western Region.¡±
There was a saying in the Central ins: ¡®a full moon signifies reunion¡¯. Du Ling remained silent as he looked up at the moon in the night sky, wondering if he would be able to find his sister this time.
His eyes then narrowed with hatred at the thought of Du Rin. I am aware of all her schemes and tricks, and would already have executed her if it weren¡¯t for Imperial Grandmother.
Giving her a position and military power were to appease Imperial Grandmother, as well as to confuse the masses. This is especially the case for those from the left faction, who I have wanted to get rid of for some time now.
~~~
Upon nightfall, Du Rin¡¯s fists clenched. Seems like Situ Li will not be saving me. He¡¯s only making use of me! I¡¯m so ridiculous!
She decided that she couldn¡¯t afford to continue being a sitting duck. After a moment of contemtion, she started crying out as she held onto her stomach.
Hearing the noise, the soldiers outside the carriage asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Du Rin¡¯s eyes filled with tears instantly. ¡°I think it¡¯s my period. This Princess would like to alight for a while.¡±
The guard¡¯s expression darkened when he heard what she said, letting her alight before following closely behind.
Du Rin yelled at him, ¡°You¡¯re following me even for this? Don¡¯t you people from Beimin know how to feel embarrassed?!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll wait here. If I don¡¯t see you in the time it takes to burn half an incense stick, I¡¯m going to go look for you whether you¡¯re done or not.¡± The unsmiling guard calmly spoke.
Du Rin nodded and made her way towards the inner forest; this was her best chance to escape. She continued walking deeper, and before long, she was gone.
Having waited for a while, the guard decided to hurry her along, only to realise that there was no one to be found! He quickly found a few other guards to help search for her while he rushed back to the capital.
~~~
Meanwhile, Wu Ling had been investigating the scene of crime with a group of men, and found the vige that Du Ling visited. ording to the descriptions from the vigers, the Western Region¡¯s King had been here to acquire some horses. Wu Ling thus began to make his way back to the capital, confident that the man he was looking for would be heading there as well.
Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao left for the suburbs on the same horse after receiving the news at about ten thirty in the evening. At the same time, they dispatched another group of men to trace Du Ling¡¯s steps near the forest where he wasst seen, making sure that theybed every inch of the area.
~~~
Du Ling dismounted his horse five miles out from the capital, leaning against a tree as he rested.
Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er were also nearby.
Chapter 547 (1): Brother And Sister Meet
Chapter 547 (1): Brother And Sister Meet
¡°A-Jing, why are you taking such an obscure path?¡± Su Xi-er asked.
Remaining silent, Pei Qianhao hugged her even more tightly, his thick outer robes protecting her from the cold winds that buffeted them.
After a while, he stopped the horse, prompting Su Xi-er to speak in a confused manner. ¡°A-Jing.¡±
¡°Be good, Xi-er. Let me help you.¡± He had one hand holding onto her waist, while the other held her hand as she dismounted the horse.
He tightened Su Xi-er¡¯s bright red cloak, its swan designs glittering in the moonlight as he tightened the cloak around her. ¡°Xi-er, I¡¯ll be back soon, so be good and wait for me here.¡± He then jumped onto the horse, riding off without another word.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes narrowed at this. Something must have happened for him to decide to leave me here alone. He originally wouldn¡¯t have even let mee along if it hadn¡¯t been for my insistence, but to think he would make me get off the horse!
Fueled by that thought, she began to chase after him like a fiery red arrow in the night.
Su Xi-er did not feel tired even after covering some distance. All she could think about was Pei Qianhao, her A-Jing. He chose to face danger alone. He didn¡¯t listen to me at all! She even picked up her pace as she continued running.
But the body she now had was far weaker than her original. She was panting heavily when she finally stopped, her face red as a tomato and the vapour from her breaths visible.
Alerted by a sudden disturbance in the nearby forest, Su Xi-er directed her gaze to its source.
Two men walked out with a couple of horses behind them. The one walking in front stood tall and upright, looking like he was at least six-feet tall as his navy robes billowed in the wind.
His deep-set eyes were dark, and the elevated bridge of his nose further entuated his hawkish eyes. The instant those eyes made contact with Su Xi-er¡¯s own, time seemed to grind to a halt.
Following the initial suspicion, shock and joy quickly followed in session. The emotions he felt in his heart seemed to melt into his inky ck eyes as he stared.
He took steady steps as he walked up to her, leaving Su Xi-er to examine him. She found that not only was he taller than males of the Central ins, his aura was also extraordinary.
He can only be the King of the Western Region, Du Ling.
Su Xi-er greeted him calmly. ¡°You¡¯re the Western Region King.¡±
Du Ling raised his brows. ¡°As expected of my sister, being able to urately judge someone like this.¡± He reached out and locked her in a tight embrace, immobilising her.
I¡¯ve finally found her, my younger sister, my only rtive in this world from the same parents.
¡°Now that this King has finally found you, you should call me Elder Brother.¡± Du Ling loosened his grip, though his arms were still around her.
Even though he was her elder brother, she was not used to being hugged by any man except for Pei Qianhao, and Pei Qianhao was...!
Su Xi-er struggled free when she thought of him. ¡°I¡¯ll call you thatter. I need to look for my husband; he¡¯s in danger.¡± She then turned and ran.
Chapter 547 (2): Brother And Sister Meet
Chapter 547 (2): Brother And Sister Meet
He smirked at this. It all went ording to Imperial Grandmother¡¯s wishes in the end. How can I let her put herself in danger like this for her husband?
He stepped up to stop her. ¡°With his intelligence andbat skills, Prince Hao wouldn¡¯t be defeated so easily, so you should stay here where it¡¯s safe.¡± He then signalled to his personal guard behind him.
His personal guard immediately went forward to stop Su Xi-er from leaving. As a warrior second only to Du Ling in the Western Region, Su Xi-er was no match for him.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Imperial Princess. Your elder brother is the bravest warrior in the Western Region, and he¡¯s the only one in the world who can match up to Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao. Even if they were facing a strong opponent, they would defeat the opponent in an instant if they worked together.¡± The personal guard spoke respectfully. He decided to address her as ¡®Imperial Princess¡¯ since his king had already acknowledged her.
Su Xi-er was still worried. The guard followed closely behind her with every step she took. If she strayed too far, he would think of a way to trap her and prevent her from taking another step.
¡°There¡¯s no need to waste your energy, Your Highness. This subordinate has been with our King for a long time, and has seen all sorts of upheaval in court. Even a trained man might not be my match, not to mention the fact that you¡¯re ady yourself. Since our King has instructed me to keep an eye on you, please wait here. Our King and your husband are sure to return very soon.¡± Faced with cold logic, Su Xi-er managed to calm down and stop trying to leave.
After waiting for a long time, there was a sudden disturbance in the trees. This was followed by the appearance of a man in ck.
Sensing his presence, Su Xi-er called out, ¡°Half-faced man.¡± Him again! At such a critical juncture, no less!
¡°You still remember? I thought you forgot after such a long time.¡± Shi Moughed as he walked out leisurely.
The personal guard frowned. He could tell from the movements of the man in front of him that thetter was a highly-trained martial artist.
¡°Be good ande with me so that I don¡¯t have to waste too much of my effort.¡± Shi Mo¡¯s casual voice was unable to mask the malicious tone it carried.
The personal guard lowered his head as he spoke to Su Xi-er, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll deal with him. Please leave; he¡¯s an expert.¡± He then moved to attack right after.
Shi Mo smirked. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± A palm immediately rushed towards the personal guard.
Su Xi-er did not leave. Disregarding the fact that she knew the personal guard was no match for the half-faced man,she might be able to find out more about the man¡¯s background and real identity if she followed him!
Picking up a tiny stone from the ground, she flicked it at the guard¡¯s knee, causing him to lower himself at thest second before Shi Mo¡¯s attack could hit him.
¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Su Xi-er said calmly.
Shi Mo scoffed at the guard. ¡°You¡¯re no match for me, nor is the Western Region King.¡± Pei Qianhao is the only one who had beaten me, and it was only because I had been careless at the time. If I had been concentrating, Pei Qianhao would be nothing to me.
The guard could gauge how skilled Shi Mo was from the attack earlier, and knew that he was speaking the truth. But, I would rather give his life than to let the Imperial Princess leave with this man!
Su Xi-er stopped him quickly, whispering, ¡°Go and inform Prince Hao and the Western Region King; they¡¯ll look for me.¡±
In a mocking tone, Shi Mo said, ¡°They won¡¯te looking for you.¡±
Chapter 548 (1): Why Is She Here
Chapter 548 (1): Why Is She Here
¡°If you still continue to speak nonsense, I won¡¯t be courteous anymore. I¡¯m not someone who softens at the sight of a woman.¡± Shi Mo coldly said, his icy gazending on Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er nodded at the personal guard before following Shi Mo.
When the two entered the woods, Su Xi-er gradually slowed down her pace, eventually stopping and leaning against a tree trunk.
¡°What, are you trying to renege?¡± Shi Mo also stopped walking and briefly took a glimpse at her.
¡°My body hasn¡¯t always been in the best condition; I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s hands were hidden in her sleeves, prepared to attack at any moment.
¡°You have lots of tricks up your sleeves.¡± Shi Mo chuckled before swiftly dashing to her side, deftly raising his hand to strike Su Xi-er¡¯s neck.
Su Xi-er nimbly dodged and raised her right hand to fake a move while her right leg swept out, striking his knee and forcing Shi Mo to kneel for a moment before he stood back up. ¡°Your strength isn¡¯t significant, but you have the speed, and you know the right spots to hit. Tsk tsk, if I had been careless, I would have fallen for your trap.¡± With that said, Shi Mo immediately resorted to force.
Su Xi-er continued to dodge him. I have stalled him long enough. ¡°Fine, I was teasing you anyways; let¡¯s go.¡± She retracted her hand and signalled for Shi Mo to continue moving forward.
¡°Kek, you¡¯re the first person who dares to say that you¡¯re teasing me.¡± A glint of interest flickered in Shi Mo¡¯s eyes. He raised his right hand and pulled two long strips of ck fabric from the hem of his robes, tying Su Xi-er¡¯s hands together without another word.
Let¡¯s see how she¡¯s going to y tricks with this.
The two slowly went deeper into the woods.
~~~
Meanwhile, Pei Qianhao and Du Ling were standing together, surrounded by corpses. One wore a ck robe embroidered with gold, while the other donned a dark blue gown. Unscathed, they turned to look at each other as the soldiers behind them went forward to deal with the bodies.
Du Ling slowly said in his cold voice, ¡°You married this King¡¯s younger sister just like that; this King didn¡¯t receive any betrothal gifts.¡±
¡°The betrothal gifts are at the Prince Hao Residence. This Prince has taken very good care of your younger sister.¡±
The two no longer exchanged any words, falling silent as the night wind whipped up their robes. The overbearing coldness the two exude was enough to encourage the soldiers to hurry up with their work.
Suddenly, Du Ling¡¯s personal guard appeared and came running over. ¡°King, not long after you left, a man in ck robes with impressivebat skills appeared. The Imperial Princess willingly left with him.¡±
Du Ling¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°And you still have the face toe and see this King?¡±
It wasn¡¯t easy for me to finally find my younger sister, but now she willingly left with another man???
Pei Qianhao grew solemn. ¡°What did that man look like?¡±
The guard put on a serious expression. ¡°He was dressed in a ck gown, and only his mouth was visible. Hisbat skills were sublime; this subordinate wasn¡¯t his match.¡±
Du Ling¡¯s face grew even darker at his words. Pei Qianhao''s eyes darkened before he immediately mounted a horse, swiftly sending it into a gallop as he sped away.
¡°Useless thing!¡± Du Ling cursed before he snatched the horse of a soldier beside him. He leapt onto its back and cracked the horsewhip.
Du Ling¡¯s riding skills were able to let him quickly catch up to Pei Qianhao, and the two of them quickly headed in the direction of the woods they had previouslye from.
The soldiers watched as the two men speedily faded into the distance. That man¡¯s disposition was very simr to Prince Hao¡¯s, yet the two of them are suddenly rushing off for a single woman with grave expressions on their faces.
~~~
At this moment, Su Xi-er was being brought onto a horse carriage, her eyes widening when she saw the woman beside her. It¡¯s true that enemies cross paths.
Chapter 548 (2): Why Is She Here
Chapter 548 (2): Why Is She Here
Resentment flickered past Tan Ge¡¯s eyes. Both she and Su Xi-er were wearing red dresses, yet after fleeing through the woods, hers was covered in mud. One of them seemingly emanated a sense of nobility, while the other was a dazzling beauty.
Silence hung over the carriage until they finally arrived at a pier.
Su Xi-er chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re going by water? Where do you n to go?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not easy to be discovered; all there is around you is endless water.¡± Shi Mo coldly exined.
He alighted the horse carriage and went to pass on a few instructions outside the carriage.
Su Xi-er looked towards Tan Ge. ¡°Your tactics are impressive. How did you get to know such a dangerous man? What exchange did you make with him?¡±
¡°What could I possibly have? Haven¡¯t you already met with Du Ling? Did he recognise you?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Yes, we did meet.¡±
¡°Haha, I thought he was dead; to think that he survived. To answer you though, I don¡¯t know the man who just alighted the carriage. Not only that, I don¡¯t even have anything that¡¯s worth others making use of me; if Du Ling sees me, I¡¯m as good as dead.¡± The corners of Tan Ge¡¯s mouth rose and her eyes darkened.
I originally nned to sneak back to the Western Region, before utilising the troops I possess, as well as the left faction¡¯s power. However, this man in ck suddenly appeared and captured me, ruining my n!
¡°Should I believe you? You caused Chao Mu to die; don¡¯t you feel guilty at night?¡±
Tan Ge¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°You already know that Xie Yun was threatening me back then. The person who killed Chao Mu is Xie Yun. My objective ining back to Beimin was to kill him, yet you didn¡¯t allow me to do so. If anything, you¡¯re the cold-blooded one for not wanting to take revenge for Chao Mu.¡±
Su Xi-er watched Tan Ge quietly, prompting her to snap.
¡°Who are you to look at me like? Su Xi-er, you¡¯re not fit to do so.¡± Tan Geshed out and looked away from Su Xi-er.
The curtain was lifted, and Shi Mo¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Come down.¡±
Tan Ge¡¯s brow was scrunched up as she alighted with Su Xi-er following behind.
A medium-sized boat was stationed on the riverbank. The river extended in all eight directions, and could reach as far as Dongling and Xiliu.
The half-faced man¡¯s power isn¡¯t in Beimin but in other countries?
¡°Get on.¡± Shi Mo coldly ordered as he stood behind Su Xi-er. He then pushed Tan Ge onto the boat.
Walking onto the deck, Su Xi-er asked, ¡°Why did you abduct Tan Ge? What else does she have that¡¯s of use to you?¡±
¡°You are the real imperial princess, and while she¡¯s only the imperial princess in name, she also holds the military tally. What do you think I want to do?¡± Shi Mo cackled. He then instructed the man beside him to confine Su Xi-er and Tan Ge in a room.
Tan Ge looked at Shi Mo with a cold gaze. He¡¯s after the military power I hold.
Soon, the rope securing the boat to the pier was untied, and it gradually began to drift out into the river.
At the bow of the boat, Shi Mo stood ramrod straight with a curl at the corner of his mouth.
Everything is within my grasp. Pei Qianhao, so what if you¡¯re powerful?
Another man in ck walked forward and passed him a letter. ¡°The personal guard of Dongling¡¯s new emperor sent this.¡±
Shi Mo took the letter and read its contents. A wicked smile appeared at the corners of his mouth and he remarked in a deep voice. ¡°This emperor is cruel and callous. He brought Chu Linglong down and set up his biological elder brother.¡±
However, the new emperor has gone out of his way to ask for Tan Ge. It¡¯s really interesting.
Chapter 549 (1): Unable To Find
Chapter 549 (1): Unable To Find
Within the capital, the civilians were in a state of panic as the soldiers swept through the streets, bringing a tense and solemn atmosphere with them. Faced with this suffocating sensation, they could only hope that the soldiers would move on as soon as possible.
With the exhaustive search, it was soon found out that while there wasn¡¯t any suspicious activity with people traveling bynd, there was an abnormal number of boats headed for Dongling.
The keen Pei Qianhao instantly sensed something fishy, and was preparing to make a trip to the pier in the suburbs when a soldier from the army barracks came to report. ¡°Prince Hao, Commandery Prince Xie is requesting to meet you; it¡¯s regarding the matter of the Princess Consort going missing.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression grew solemn as he waved his hand, signalling for the soldier to bring Xie Yun into the tent.
Soon, Xie Yun¡¯s wheelchair was pushed into the tent by Xie Liuli. Upon seeing the frigid countenance of Du Ling, Xie Liuli¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but falter. Who is this person? He doesn¡¯t look like someone from Beimin, though his cold aura is very simr to Prince Hao¡¯s.
Xie Yun only needed one nce to deduce Du Ling¡¯s identity, and he nodded at him to show his respect. ¡°Western Region King, please forgive this Prince for not receiving you upon arrival in Beimin.¡±
¡°Spare me the nonsense. What do you know about Princess Consort Hao¡¯s disappearance?¡± Du Ling went straight to the point, a trace of anxiety evident in his voice.
Bewilderment shed past Xie Liuli¡¯s eyes. I can understand Prince Hao being worried about the Princess Consort, but why the Western Region King? What¡¯s the rtionship between him and the Princess Consort? Could it be that he and the Princess Consort had a rtionship in the past?
Thinking of that possibility, Xie Liuli¡¯s breath hitched.
It can¡¯t be, right? If that¡¯s really the case, how is it possible for Prince Hao and the Western Region King to calmly stay in the same tent?
Xie Yun broke the silence. ¡°If the person who abducted her was a man in ck robes with highbat skills and his face covered except his mouth, it has to be Shi Mo. This person has a strange appearance, and has a long history with the Pei Family.¡±
Xie Yun gave a meaningful look at Pei Qianhao. ¡°The Pei Family in question isn¡¯t the one you¡¯re familiar with.¡±
Pei Qianhao instantly understood. The Pei Family Shi Mo bears enmity towards isn¡¯t Pei Zheng¡¯s, but the Pei Family he belongs to.
¡°Quickly take the waterway that¡¯s headed for Dongling; the majority of his power is there. This Prince will deal with the remnants of his forces in Beimin.¡± Xie Yun urged.
Du Ling suddenly shot up from his chair. ¡°To put it simply, a man called Shi Mo bears grudges against Prince Hao, which is why he has abducted this King¡¯s younger sister as hostage to threaten Prince Hao.¡± He chuckled, and continued in a proud tone. ¡°Even if this King¡¯s younger sister grew up in Beimin and didn¡¯t lead a good life, the unyielding spirit that emanates from the Western Region¡¯s royal family will never disappear. Shi Mo won¡¯t be able to make use of my younger sister.¡±
Xie Liuli¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared straight at Du Ling. ¡°Princess Consort Hao...is your younger sister?!¡±
That means that the woman who made a move on Elder Brother and I in the posthouse is an imposter!
Du Ling¡¯s cold gaze briefly swept across Xie Liuli. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He then walked out of the tent, intent on boarding the next boat to Dongling.
Pei Qianhao looked towards Xie Yun and muttered a few words of gratitude before following Du Ling.
¡°Liuli, let¡¯s return to the residence; we shouldn¡¯t make Zhen Yu wait for too long.¡± When Xie Yun mentioned Zhen Yu, a glint of joy flickered in his eyes.
Chapter 549 (2): Unable To Find
Chapter 549 (2): Unable To Find
Zhen Yu¡¯s pregnancy symptoms have been quite severe recently, throwing up anything she eats. Yet, the only thing Elder Brother can do is roll his wheelchair over and pat her back, making him extremely anxious.
When the two reached the entrance of the army barracks, Pei Qianhao and Du Ling were already speeding into the distance, their outer robes fluttering in the wind.
The corners of Xie Liuli¡¯s mouth raised. ¡°To think that Su Xi-er also had an elder brother. It¡¯s just that I never expected her to be the Western Region¡¯s Imperial Princess.¡±
¡°Liuli, let¡¯s go.¡±
A bell-likeughter escaped from Xie Liuli¡¯s lips. ¡°Orders received, Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
Her mischievous manner reminded Xie Yun of their time as children, prompting him to y along, ¡°No manners; what if you can¡¯t get married?¡±
¡°So what if I can¡¯t get married? I have an elder brother and sister-inw; I can even take care of the young heir in the future.¡± Xie Liuli casually replied, though the man in blue involuntarily shed in her mind.
~~~
Out in the sea, the boats rapidly sped forward as they rode on the waves. Only when day arrived did the surroundings cleared up and the boat could travel even faster. However, when night fell, the fog became heavy again, forcing the boat to slow down.
Inside a private room, Su Xi-er and Tan Ge had finished their meal, and they each sat on their own bed.
Tan Ge leaned against the bed pir with her eyes closed, while Su Xi-er looked at the window, listening to the sound of the waves colliding with the boat.
Soon, the door was pushed open and Shi Mo walked in. ¡°The two of you know each other, yet you don¡¯t even utter a single word; women are indeed strange.¡±
Tan Ge suddenly opened her eyes and looked at him. ¡°The military tally is not with me now; it¡¯s in the Western Region.¡±
How would I be silly enough to bring the military tally with me? Of course I hid it in a secret ce.
¡°There¡¯s no rush. The military tally is mine, and it won¡¯t escape.¡± Shi Mo indifferently replied.
Ever since Tan Ge went to the Western Region, her character has changed from being quiet to irascible. With this temper of hers, she won¡¯t amount to anything big. Her value to Situ Li is miniscule.
However, it¡¯s a pity that Situ Li didn¡¯t kill Pei Qianhao. He even failed to kill Du Ling after dispatching so many soldiers disguised as mountain bandits. Tsk tsk, Situ Li¡¯s subordinates aren¡¯t reliable, yet he still dreams of iming the throne? If I hadn¡¯t abducted Su Xi-er to distract Pei Qianhao and Du Ling, Situ Li wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to breathe.
Shi Mo sneered. Pei Qianhao and Du Ling must be chasing after me right now, which means that Situ Li¡¯s only remaining opponent in Beimin is a crippled Xie Yun; it should be an easy victory for him.
Su Xi-er secretly observed Shi Mo¡¯s mouth, noticing that it would curl up from time to time. It wasn¡¯t hard for her to guess that he was in a rather good mood.
¡°Princess Consort Hao, oh wait, I should call you Western Region Imperial Princess instead. You¡¯re so calm right now, aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Shi Mo slowly walked towards her.
¡°Why should I be scared? Since you haven¡¯t achieved your goal yet, I¡¯m still valuable to you.¡± Su Xi-er replied in aposed manner.
¡°Not bad, calm andposed, just like in the past. Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t bear to kill you.¡± Shi Mo reached out his hand, nning to grab her by the chin.
However, Su Xi-er managed to dodge. ¡°You don¡¯t want your hand anymore?¡±
¡°What a fiery character; you¡¯re so simr to a woman from the Western Region deep inside.¡± Shi Mo retracted his hand and rubbed his own chin instead.
Su Xi-er raised her eyes to look at him, speaking in a cold voice. ¡°Considering that we have met many times, it can also be counted as a kind of fate; tell me your name.¡±
Chapter 550 (1): Rip Apart
Chapter 550 (1): Rip Apart
Tan Ge fidgeted and looked at Su Xi-er with obvious confusion before she stood up to leave, but she still managed to sling some barbed words before exiting. ¡°Leaving a man and woman alone in a room... I guess that¡¯s fine too?¡±
The salty sea breeze weed Tan Ge as she walked towards the bow on the deck. Dressed in red, she looked towards the horizon as she sank deep into her thoughts.
Shi Mo removed his hooded cloak after he and Su Xi-er were left alone, exposing his entire face to her for the second time. This time, Su Xi-er was not caught unaware.
¡°You seem to already have gotten used to this appearance despite only seeing it once before.¡± Shi Mo spoke steadily as he made his way towards the window.
Su Xi-er was calm as she answered. ¡°I¡¯m just adaptable.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Shi Mo spoke in that raspy voice of his as he turned to look at her. ¡°My name is Shi Mo.¡±
¡°Rather elegant. Who would have thought that someone with such a name has superb skills?¡±
¡°Am I supposed to thank you for thepliment?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Su Xi-er then quickly followed up with a question. ¡°Why are you targeting the Pei family and Prince Hao? There has to be a reason for your hatred.¡±
Shi Mo took leisurely steps towards her, speaking in a rising tone. ¡°Trying to sound me out? Do you think I¡¯m enough of a fool to actually reveal everything to you?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m trying to sound you out, but you still get to decide how much you want to share.¡±
Shi Mo bent down to look at her. ¡°Do you remember what I told you? Only death awaits for those who¡¯ve seen my face. As for you...¡± He then raised a hand to grab her chin.
Su Xi-er turned away and got up from the bed immediately. ¡°Keep those ws to yourself.¡±
¡°ws?¡± Shi Moughed heartily as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°It¡¯s the first time someone has described my hands as ws. You¡¯re lucky that I¡¯m in a good mood today, or your smart mouth wouldn¡¯t be forgiven so easily.¡±
Su Xi-er stood in a corner as she continued staring at him. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re here for a leisure chat, so you should stop wasting our time.¡±
¡°Did anyone tell you that ady shouldn¡¯t be too intelligent?¡± Shi Mo directed his devilish gaze at her.
When Su Xi-er did not answer, he said, ¡°Pei Qianhao will meet his demise once he steps foot in Dongling.¡±
Su Xi-er remained cid as she looked at him before giving a mockingugh. ¡°You want to kill Prince Hao when you can¡¯t even kill me? You¡¯re quite ambitious.¡±
¡°Hah, to me, you¡¯re a league above Prince Hao. It¡¯s normal that I can¡¯t kill you.¡± Shi Mo walked towards her and stared at her. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be scared of me at all.¡±
He raised a hand in an attempt to attack her, but Su Xi-er reacted quickly. Despite this, her unfamiliarity with fighting on an unsteadily bobbing boat had her restrained rather quickly against the experienced Shi Mo.
¡°Beauty, you can¡¯t win, so there¡¯s no need to waste any more effort. Just stay here like this and wait for Pei Qianhao to die so you can be my woman.¡± Shi Mo¡¯s cold voice had a hint of gleefulness to it.
Chapter 550 (2): Rip Apart
Chapter 550 (2): Rip Apart
Shi Mo staggered backwards before he steadied himself, smiling as he said, ¡°You¡¯re wild! I love taming wild things like you! Nice!¡± He then turned to leave.
Back on deck, a guard addressed Shi Mo respectfully as he pointed to Tan Ge who was standing at the bow. ¡°Master, that woman has been standing there for a while now. Is she thinking of killing herself?¡±
Shi Mo scoffed. ¡°She won¡¯t; in fact, she¡¯ll try everything she can to stay alive.¡± He then made his way towards Tan Ge.
Tan Ge turned back as she heard the footsteps behind her. Seeing Shi Mo properly dressed, sheughed. ¡°Unsessful? The beauty is right there, but you weren¡¯t able to take her with your skills?¡±
Obvious disdain flickered in his eyes. ¡°Taming a woman is not just about conquering their body. To think that you¡¯ve be so shallow after going to the Western Region; is your body all you have? Not to mention that you¡¯ve been used by so many others, I wouldn¡¯t want you even if you gave yourself to me.¡±
Tan Ge pursed her lips in anger. She turned her back towards him and continued watching the sea. Used by so many others, hah! Does this man like Su Xi-er that much? I bet he¡¯s just trying to use her to take revenge on Pei Qianhao!
¡°Tan Ge, upon arriving in Dongling...¡± A packet of powder appeared in Shi Mo¡¯s hands.
Tan Ge looked at him. ¡°You want me to poison Su Xi-er? No one here is your opponent; you can do it yourself.¡±
¡°If you seed, I¡¯ll get someone to send you to the Western Region.¡± Shi Moughed as he shook the packet in front of her like some sort of bait.
Tan Ge stared at the tiny yellow package as thoughts raced through her mind. Why ask me when he could easily do it himself? He¡¯s just trying to make use of me like Situ Li. She then smirked as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not doing your dirty work for you.¡±
¡°This can cause someone to lose their memories. Think about it.¡± Shi Mo threw the tiny packet onto the deck before he turned to leave.
A dangerous glint flickered in his eyes as he walked away. The drug wasn¡¯t one that would cause amnesia, but it wasn¡¯t a health supplement either. Shi Mo was someone who liked to control everything, but he was also someone who loved a challenge.
Whether it¡¯s Tan Ge or Su Xi-er who ends up taking it, I wonder how things will go? Who will be the one to take the drug? How interesting.
Tan Ge kept her eyes on the tiny packet on deck, thinking about the temptation it brought. If Su Xi-er takes the drug and it causes her to lose her memories, she would forget about Pei Qianhao and her identity as the Western Region Imperial Princess. She wouldn¡¯t have her guard up against me either!
If I can hide her in a remote vige deep in the country, Su Xi-er will never remember who she is - everything will change!
Shortly after, she bent down to pick up the packet, hiding it in her sleeves. She continued looking towards the horizon calmly.
Even if Su Xi-er forgets, Pei Qianhao would definitely be able to find her. Du Ling would not give up on searching for her either.
Tan Ge¡¯s lips curled up into a vicious smile at the thought of Du Ling. After Su Xi-er loses her memories, I¡¯ll put her in a tiny vige and make her marry some random man who can¡¯t find a wife, maybe even some older man who¡¯s already lost his wife. Even if Pei Qianhao and Du Ling manage to find her, she won¡¯t be pure and clean anymore!
It¡¯s great to be unclean! We¡¯re all unclean, and Su Xi-er will no longer be pure! I¡¯ll destroy her and rip apart the unfeeling faces of Pei Qianhao and Du Ling. I¡¯ll destroy these two cruel and callous men!
Chapter 551 (1): The Storm
Chapter 551 (1): The Storm
Tan Ge walked towards her bed, clutching the tiny packet of powder in her sleeves tightly. She had decided to drug Su Xi-er when they arrived in Dongling, despite understanding that Shi Mo was using her. The benefits of Su Xi-er losing her memory were too great a temptation for her to ignore.
While Tan Ge was lost in her own thoughts, she was startled by Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes flickering open.
Su Xi-er looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look like you did something wrong.¡±
Tan Ge managed to calm herself down very quickly. ¡°I was thinking about something. You scared me when you suddenly opened your eyes.¡±
¡°Oh? What were you thinking about? How to escape? Or how to harm others?¡± Su Xi-er asked as she sat up.
¡°Hmph. In your eyes, all I know is how to harm others.¡± Tan Ge smirked as shey on her bed and shut her eyes, unwilling to engage in any further conversation.
The room remained silent until night fell, and only the sound of waves could be heard.
Su Xi-er looked out the window, listening to the waves as she rested on the pillow. She couldn¡¯t help but think about Pei Qianhao after not seeing each other for such a long time.
Where is he now? Is he on another boat? Is heing for me?
She thought about her older brother, Du Ling, whom she had just acknowledged. Even though they parted after just a few words, she could tell that Du Ling¡¯s character was rather simr to that of Pei Qianhao¡¯s.
Though Tan Ge had her eyes shut, she was not asleep. She felt empty, like she had nothing and no one else to rely on. She missed her younger days when everyone would shower her with love, but now, memories of the Tan Residence came with nothing but sorrow and pain.
Who would have thought that I would end up like this one day? Tan Ge turned and got up, her fists clenched around what she felt to be her only hope now: the tiny packet in her sleeves.
How vexing that Su Xi-er was right; I can only think about harming others.
Both of them drifted slowly into sleep, but their rest was disturbed by the boat¡¯s sudden rocking. It was like a tiny leaf floating perilously on the ocean¡¯s surface as enormous waves threatened to capsize it. The beds started creaking, and the teacups that were on the table shattered as they hit the ground.
Shouting could be heard from outside. ¡°Huge waves areing. Everyone, get ready to steady the helm and the sails! Move it!¡±
¡°Get everyone on deck. Those in the rooms will be trapped if we capsize!¡± The man on deck yelled in a hurried manner; it was clear that the situation was dire.
Su Xi-er and Tan Ge left the room quickly and held onto the gunwale to steady themselves.
The wind was getting fiercer, and the waves stronger as dark clouds obscured the moon. The boat was thrown violently back and forth, tipping on its side as Su Xi-er and Tan Ge held on for dear life, feeling as if the apocalypse hade.
Shi Mo was at the helm while many of the crew climbed onto the mast to adjust the sails which had been whipped into disarray by the wind.
The seawater sshed on deck, chilling Su Xi-er to the bone as it drenched her from head to toe. Tan Ge was also shivering as the fierce winds buffeted them, her hands turning red from the cold as she held onto the boat.
Su Xi-er watched the fear and anxiety on Tan Ge¡¯s face and realised that she had been wrong about thetter.
Tan Ge was not someone who feared death, but it¡¯s now the exact opposite.
¡°Su Xi-er, wouldn¡¯t it be funny if the both of us died here?¡± Tan Ge¡¯s miserably soaked state appeared in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes.
Chapter 551 (2): The Storm
Chapter 551 (2): The Storm
¡°Is that so?¡± Tan Geughed as a powerful wave rocked the boat. Having lost her bnce, she almost fell into the water, but a hand reached out and grabbed her.
Tan Ge stared at Su Xi-er wide-eyed when she realised who had saved her. ¡°You...¡±
After Su Xi-er steadied her, she said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t die like this.¡±
Tan Ge¡¯s breath hitched. Shouldn¡¯t die like this... Then how should I die? It is an irrefutable fact that Su Xi-er had just saved her! However, that tiny drug packet was lost to the sea when it dropped out of my sleeve earlier.
Watching the ferocious waves, Tan Geughed in self-mockery. Are the heavens ying a joke on me? That drug that could¡¯ve made Su Xi-er lose her memories had been in my sleeve moments ago, and I had already decided to ship her off to some nameless vige and marry her to an ordinary farmer.
Why did she have to save me?! Why did the packet have to fall into the sea?!
¡°Ha ha ha...¡± Tan Ge started cackling like an insane woman. She couldn¡¯t stop the rush of emotions that were overwhelming her right now. She stared at Su Xi-er and almost roared at her. ¡°Why did you have to save me?!¡±
Su Xi-er took a quick nce at her before moving sideways and steadying herself. She did not have the time or attention to argue with Tan Ge. If Tan Ge continues to act like this, she will be thrown into the sea by the storm eventually.
¡°Ha ha ha...¡± Tan Ge¡¯s grip on the gunwale seemed to loosen. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have saved me.¡± Another fearsome wave rocked the boat, and Tan Ge looked as if she was about to fall off any moment now.
Shi Mo suddenly disappeared from the helm, and he rushed to where they were just in time to pull Tan Ge back onto the boat. ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡±
He couldn¡¯t let her die before handing her over to the new emperor of Dongling, otherwise his ns would fall apart, along with his power base there. This damned woman almost ruined my entire n!
Shi Mo kicked the door open and pushed Tan Ge in roughly. Unsteady on her feet, she fell onto the ground and could no longer suppress her emotions as she started wretchedly weeping.
Throughout the entire storm, she continued to sob. By the time Su Xi-er came back into the room, she was greeted with a pair of red swollen eyes.
¡°Su Xi-er.¡± Tan Ge¡¯s fists were clenched, her voice soft andced with sorrow.
¡°Mmm.¡± Su Xi-er put the fallen rack back into ce and threw a dry piece of cloth at Tan Ge. ¡°Here.¡±
Su Xi-er started drying herself right after.
Instead of drying herself, Tan Ge simply stared into thin air as she sat on the floor. After sacrificing so much,I have to continue living. I need to think of a way to return to the Western Region and trick the Grand Empress Dowager before Du Ling returns. I¡¯ll use the military to stop Du Ling from returning!
Plus, the left faction leader doesn¡¯t want Du Ling back either.
As these thoughts raced through her mind, she turned to look towards Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er seems to remain noble and pure even after having waded through muddy waters. We¡¯re fundamentally different after all.
This is why extraordinary men fell for Su Xi-er. Even the dangerous man in ck couldn''t bear to kill her.
It was at this moment that Tan Ge finally understood why Pei Qianhao chose Su Xi-er.
Chapter 552 (1): Anxiety
Chapter 552 (1): Anxiety
Su Xi-er took the clothing and passed a set to Tan Ge while the crew member left after bowing respectfully.
Nothing but the sound of waves could be heard in the room as Su Xi-er quickly took off her soaked outer robe, hanging it on the rack as she wrapped herself in the coarse clothing she had just received. Climbing into the bed, she tucked herself under the nkets, knowing it would be a cold night without the thick outer robe. After Su Xi-er tucked herself in, Tan Ge began taking off her outer robe slowly.
Su Xi-er tossed and turned, feeling as if she was being trapped in a block of ice. She curled up like a foetus and rubbed her hands together to try to keep warm before sleep slowly began to take her.
Tan Ge looked at Su Xi-er as shey on the bed. She could tell that Su Xi-er was terribly afraid of the cold, surmising that she must feel terrible now after being drenched head to toe by the icy seawater.
In the meantime, a man dressed in a ck robe iid with golden threads was standing at the bow of another vessel. The crew of said vessel was heaving a sigh of relief after the huge storm had passed.
Another tall man dressed in navy blue robes walked up to him. ¡°The boat my younger sister is on is bound to have met with the storm. She will be fine.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened as he looked towards the horizon, his emotions boiling inside him despite his calm appearance. The vessel I¡¯m on isrge and sturdy, but how sturdy is Shi Mo¡¯s? Could it withstand the storm? How¡¯s Xi-er doing now?
¡°Younger Sister will be fine.¡± Even though Du Ling looked calm as he gazed at the quiet sea, his fists were clenched as well. I¡¯ll hack that Shi Mo guy into eight pieces when we go ashore!
The both of them stood unmoving at the bow, and none of the soldiers dared to disturb them.
The night was still young, and their vessel couldn¡¯t go any faster with the heavy fog on the surface of the sea. It was only after several hours had passed that the fog began to lift, and bits and pieces of a broken ship¡¯s railings could be seen floating in the water. There were also some male outer robes apanying them.
Everyone on their vessel saw them, and knew that there had been another ship that hadn¡¯t been able to withstand the storm! Many of them looked towards the two men standing at the bow as they wondered if those floating pieces were from the boat they were pursuing.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes carefully scanned the surface of the water as his heart palpitated rapidly, spotting a sh of red. Recognising that it was a piece from ady¡¯s silk dress, his brows furrowed before almost immediately rxing, realising that it did not belong to Su Xi-er.
Chapter 552 (2): Anxiety
Chapter 552 (2): Anxiety
Their vessel sped up quickly, and Pei Qianhao gave signals to Du Ling from time to time to help him stay on course.
Their vessel was going full throttle even in the heavy fog. All the soldiers and the naval crew watched with reverence. No one dared travel at such speed with such low visibility.
The fog began to dissipate after four hours as the sky began to brighten, and the vessel began to speed up along with it.
~~~
The boat Su Xi-er was on had also picked up speed, and she awoke with a start as she heard the waves crashing against the window. Turning to look at Tan Ge, she realised thetter was also curled up into a ball on her bed.
Someone then knocked on the door. ¡°Ladies, our master has ordered us to send breakfast and a brazier over. Are the both of you awake?¡±
Hearing the word ¡®brazier¡¯, Su Xi-er got up, slipped into her footwear, and quickly adjusted her clothing.
Upon opening the door, she found two crew men outside. One held a brazier, while the other held breakfast and some water to freshen up.
Su Xi-er replied politely, ¡°Thank you.¡±
The men entered and set the items down before speaking. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank us, we¡¯re just carrying out orders. You¡¯d have to thank our master for this.¡± They then turned to leave, closing the door behind them and stopping the chilly wind from streaming into the room.
Tan Ge had woken, and was now staring at Su Xi-er as she sat up.
¡°Get up; freshen up and have breakfast. There¡¯s a brazier today so it won¡¯t be cold.¡± Su Xi-er spoke calmly, as if she and Tan Ge were still on good terms.
After freshening up, Su Xi-er quickly ate the breakfast of porridge and baozi[1]that had been given to them. She had known that this body couldn¡¯t withstand the cold well, but had never felt it so acutely before now. Seeing as how she had always resided in the pce, it made sense.
She felt like she could have frozen to deathst night, and all she wanted now was to be in Pei Qianhao¡¯s warm embrace. The cold would be nothing to me as long as I am wrapped up in his arms.
Tan Ge finally freshened up after Su Xi-er had already eaten half of her porridge; she smiled as she looked at the food. ¡°Breakfast in the Western Region is beef soup and shaobing[2]. There¡¯s meat in almost every dish there.¡±
Su Xi-er was chewing on a baozi as she said, ¡°But you grew up on porridge and baozi like these.¡±
Whether they were rich or poor, those living in the four nations of the Central ins usually had porridge, baozi, and soup for breakfast. Farmers living in the countryside would usually have in baozi, while the richer families would supplement their breakfast with some extra dishes.
Tan Ge took a small bite of the baozi and said, ¡°Yes, I grew up on porridge and baozi. My favourites wouldn¡¯t change after just a few months of beef soup and shaobing.¡± She knew Su Xi-er was indirectly reminding her that she was an imposter.
They then ate in silence, finishing their breakfast within an hour. They then gathered around the brazier, with Su Xi-er setting her robe nearby to help it dry faster.
There was another knock on the door. ¡°Ladies, are you done? This subordinate is here to collect the dishes.¡±
Su Xi-er answered politely, ¡°Come in.¡±
The door opened with a creak. After collecting the dishes, the crew member said to Tan Ge, ¡°Miss, our master would like to see you.¡± He then turned to leave right after.
He left the door open as he walked out. In an instant, the icy wind made the entire room feel like it was carved out of ice.
Tan Ge stood up and left, closing the door behind her.
Su Xi-er looked at the shut door as she pondered. Why does Shi Mo want to see Tan Ge?
1. Baozi are steamed Chinese buns. They cane with fillings such as meat, vegetables and paste, but they can also be eaten in.
2. It is a type of baked pancake bread or ky biscuit, and it oftenes with fillings in it, with one example being sesame paste.
Chapter 553 (1): A Human’s Heart Is The Most Vicious
Chapter 553 (1): A Human''s Heart Is The Most Vicious
Tan Ge headed off after a quick acknowledgement, entering the room shortly after.
Shi Mo was enjoying a cup of hot tea, looking up when the door creaked open to reveal Tan Ge. Giving her a quick once over, his eyes then flicked back into ce before continuing to sip on his tea.
The brazier in the corner of the room ensured that it remained warm. Meanwhile, Shi Mo was once again wrapped uppletely in ck, only revealing his mouth. If you looked from the side, you would be able to spot that the bridge of his nose was rather high.
Tan Ge closed the door behind her and approached him. ¡°Since you want to make use of me, show some sincerity first. You can start by revealing your face.¡±
Shi Mo kicked the chair beside her away before she could take a seat.
Tan Ge raised her brows at the rather awkward atmosphere. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? I¡¯m leaving.¡±
Shi Mo spoke unhurriedly, ¡°Only death awaits those who have seen my face. Do you still wish to see it for yourself?¡±
Tan Ge, who had initially turned to leave, turned back around to look at him. ¡°That doesn¡¯t even make sense. Anyone who sees your face has to die? Even those who caught an idental glimpse?¡±
Shi Mo ced the teacup on the table with a light thud. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can try it for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± His lips turned up in a smile before he started slowly removing his hat.
Tan Ge clenched her fists at this, crying out ¡®stop!¡¯ before he could fully reveal his face.
This man has a frigid aura that not even Xie Yun or Situ Li can match, not to mention he managed to capture Su Xi-er so easily. Even when Pei Qianhao and Du Ling worked together, he was still skillful enough to evade capture. Since I already know that I¡¯m no match for him, I shouldn¡¯t be taking such risks.
Shi Mo stopped and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s obvious you can¡¯tpare to Su Xi-er.¡± He spoke confidently, as if there was no room for argument in the statement he just made.
Everyone thinks that I can¡¯tpare to Su Xi-er; even this man is praising her!
Tan Ge¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m definitely different from her. You visited her when you wanted to speak to her, but you¡¯ve ordered me toe over here instead. If I¡¯m not wrong, Su Xi-er has already seen that face of yours, and you can¡¯t bear to kill her.¡±
A bitter emotion welled up within Tan Ge. Why is the spotlight always on Su Xi-er? She¡¯s beautiful, intelligent, and she even has royal blood flowing in her veins. That elegant nobility is practically innate..
All of her qualities make her attractive to the males, drawing those with extraordinary abilities to her like moths to an open me.
Shi Mo picked up his teacup and took another sip of his tea. ¡°You¡¯re alwayspeting with Su Xi-er, but you don¡¯t seem to have won even once. Why don¡¯t you think of a way to make her disappear instead?¡±
¡°Disappear? You¡¯re willing to let her disappear when you can¡¯t even bear to kill her?¡± Tan Ge scoffed, walking up to him with suspicion in her eyes.
Shi Moughed. ¡°Is the drug still with you?¡±
Chapter 553 (2): A Human’s Heart Is The Most Vicious
Chapter 553 (2): A Human''s Heart Is The Most Vicious
¡°Guess it¡¯s not.¡± Shi Mo then took out an intricate hairpin and continued in that raspy voice of his. ¡°The top of the hairpin can rotate and shoot poisonous needles. The victim will fall unconscious immediately. The first strike will cause the victim to go deaf and mute, the second will cause blindness, and the third will be the fatal strike.¡±
Tan Ge looked at the hairpin that was now on the table. How vicious. He¡¯s asking me to use this on Su Xi-er? I¡¯d drug her if I still had that packet with me, since it¡¯s just powder that will induce memory loss, but she saved my life yesterday; how can I be as cruel as to use this poisonous hairpin on her?
Sensing the conflict within Tan Ge, Shi Mo said, ¡°Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned. I¡¯m not asking you to use this on Su Xi-er. There are many other targets; but be warned, there are only three needles. Use it sparingly.¡±
Tan Ge¡¯s eyes shed at this. Other targets? She reached for the hairpin, but stopped halfway. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± She knew there would be a price for this.
¡°What do I want you to do? Hah, don¡¯t you like to make use of your own body? Since the new emperor of Dongling says he wants you, I¡¯ll make sure to send you to him.¡± Shi Mo answered in a steady voice as he thought to himself, Although he¡¯s young, Dongling¡¯s new emperor is extremely vicious.
He knew that Dongling¡¯s new emperor wanted Tan Ge not because he liked her, but because he hated her to the core. Of course, Shi Mo did not reveal the truth to her at this point. He wanted to see how she would try to escape and return to the Western Region.
In fact, he was even willing to help her.This was the fundamental difference between him and Situ Li. Situ Li wanted Beimin to fall into chaos, but Shi Mo wanted the whole world to fall into chaos, and for Pei Qianhao¡¯s beloved Beimin to get destroyed in the process.
Tan Ge sighed inwardly to herself. ¡°Dongling¡¯s new emperor asked for me? I don¡¯t know him.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know why he wants you either. Perhaps you¡¯ve met in the past and seduced him; either way, you can simply use the same tricks you did with the Western Region¡¯s left faction leader.¡± Shi Mo answered calmly and seriously, and Tan Ge did not find anything amiss.
A tiny glimmer of hope began to blossom in Tan Ge¡¯s heart. If I have Dongling¡¯s new emperor wrapped around my finger, I won¡¯t need to be afraid of Pei Qianhao and Du Ling anymore. I would simply have to kill Du Ling in Dongling before returning to the Western Region to take his power.
At that point, I would be the most powerful individual in the Western Region, with a support base in Dongling to boot. That would be splendid!
A slight smile appeared on Tan Ge¡¯s lips as she took the hairpin. ¡°I¡¯ll use this well. I don¡¯t care what your ultimate goal is, but it¡¯s fine with me as long as Pei Qianhao and Du Ling are ourmon enemies.¡± She then put the hairpin in her sleeve and turned to leave.
Shi Mo put down his teacup and removed his hat after the door closed behind her.
Everything seems to being under my control now. I originally wanted to see some drama with the drug that I had given Tan Ge, but it seems the heavens were not in favor of that n.
Shi Mo¡¯s eyes narrowed. Pei Qianhao, the original Pei family you came from is already gone. Pei Zheng will fall from grace very soon, and everything you own and care about will be destroyed.
A memory from the past appeared in his mind. Pei Qianhao was still a young boy when he had seen Shi Mo for the first time. Instead of shock or fear, Pei Qianhao looked at him with sympathy and bewilderment.
Hmph, sympathy? I wouldn¡¯t have ended up this way if the Pei family had felt any sympathy for me.
Shi Mo picked up his teacup again and crushed it in his right hand, mumbling to himself, ¡°No one is my opponent, haha.¡±
Chapter 554 (1): Reached Dongling
Chapter 554 (1): Reached Dongling
Su Xi-er also extended her hands above the heater to gain some warmth, her eyes darting between the heater and Tan Ge. Atst, she stood up and touched her outer robes. It¡¯s much drier than it was this morning after sitting next to the heater all day.
When Su Xi-er sat back down, she looked towards Tan Ge. ¡°Why did he suddenly ask for you?¡±
Tan Ge slowly said, ¡°With how formidable he is, how could I know his thoughts? When I arrived, he just looked at me and didn¡¯t say anything.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Su Xi-er skeptically asked as she stared right at Tan Ge.
Unable to match Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze, Tan Ge lowered her eyes to look at the heater.
Su Xi-er softly chuckled and went to her bed, covering herself with her quilt before closing her eyes.
Watching her turn away, Tan Ge¡¯s hand froze in midair for a moment, and her eyes narrowed.
So it turns out that Su Xi-er was testing me. If I had revealed anything with my expression, she would have picked up on it. Having already lost the drug that Shi Mo gave me, this hairpin is myst chance.
Tan Ge gazed at the burning heater. I¡¯m just like this charcoal ©`either I burn more and more brightly, or I get extinguished in an instant. I¡¯m using my own life as a gambling chip, risking getting burned in the process.
The sea was much calmer in the following days, and the boat kept a steady pace towards Dongling. As they continued to close in on their destination, Shi Mo had all of his men change into normal clothes to camouge as a farmer¡¯s boat. Even he himself changed into some blue robes, but he still kept his face covered besides his mouth.
Standing on the deck of the boat, Su Xi-er looked at the pier they were gradually approaching. She turned her gaze towards Shi Mo, noticing that the harsh aura around him had receded significantly with his blue clothes, reced with a strange gentleness. She then nced at Tan Ge, observing thetter¡¯s concentrated stare that was full of anticipation and apprehension in equal measure.
The boat slowed down, preparing to dock at the pier. There were a few merchant and guest boats already there as tall and burly men busied themselves with moving goods about.
Dongling was famous for being a nation of water with its connection to fourrge rivers that flowed through the whole country. During the internal strife, the merchant boats going by the waterways were greatly affected. However, now that a new emperor had taken the throne, stability was returning to the country, and the citizen¡¯s lives improved along with it.
The new emperor valued training the soldiers, setting aside much of the money for military supplies. However, he didn¡¯t impose many restrictions on business and trade, with the freely flowing market alleviating the grudges of the civilians.
Hearing a crisp sound as the boat reached the shore, everyone alighted the boat. An ordinary horse carriage was waiting close to the pier.
Shi Mo pointed at the carriage in front of them. ¡°Board it first.¡± He then gave a meaningful look to his subordinate.
Understanding his intention, the subordinate immediately took Su Xi-er and Tan Ge with him.
It was Su Xi-er¡¯s first time in Dongling. Some of themoners who were otherwise busy stopped in their tracks, stunned by the eye-catching pair of Su Xi-er and Tan Ge in their red dresses.
At this moment, the words from a certain someone shed past Su Xi-er¡¯s mind. ¡°This Prince invites you and Prince Hao to Dongling.¡±
Yet, the new emperor of Dongling is not the former crown prince, Chu Linglong.
Chapter 554 (2): Reached Dongling
Chapter 554 (2): Reached Dongling
Su Xi-er stayed silent. Now that I am in Dongling, I¡¯m in Shi Mo¡¯s territory; the tiger¡¯s den is right before my eyes.
Soon, the two boarded the horse carriage, and the driver immediately cracked the horse whip. Dongling was unlike Nanzhao in that its roads were more even, and there were fewer civilians. This was typical for nations with a vast territory, but sparse poption. After traveling for about half an hour, the number of pedestrians had already thinned out greatly.
Su Xi-er lifted the curtains and saw that grasnd surrounded them from both sides. On the other hand, Tan Ge sat at one side quietly, running her fingers over the hairpin from time to time.
~~~
Five kilometres away from the pier, another horse carriage stopped at a simple teahouse that currently had no civilians inside. A man wearing ck and red robes alighted the carriage. Red thread was embroidered on the hem of his sleeves, as well as his waist, and a green jade with a fretwork design was hung from his belt. With his tall stature, the man appeared quite dashing.
When the man entered the teahouse, the manager immediately came forth. ¡°Patron, may I ask if you havee here...¡±
Before he could finish, a guard carrying a sword stepped forward. ¡°Someone¡¯s invitation.¡±
Immediately afterwards, a man d in coarse clothes walked down from the second floor and deferentially came forward. ¡°Sir, Master has been waiting for a long time; please follow this subordinate.¡±
The man in ck and red didn¡¯t speak as he headed for the second floor while his guards remained on the first floor.
¡°Sir, please.¡± The room door was opened and immediately closed as the man walked in.
Shi Mo was drinking in the private room when he looked at the person who had arrived. The former put down his winecup and stood up, preparing to bow, but the other person spoke before he could do so.
¡°Where is the person this Emperor wants?¡± The man¡¯s face was solemn, and his fingers clenched into a fist before rxing under his sleeves.
Shi Mo replied in a low voice. ¡°Dongling¡¯s new emperor, you have helped me so much. It¡¯s rare for you to long for a woman; I naturally have brought her to Dongling.¡±
¡°Where¡¯s the person then?¡± A vague trace of ire could be sensed in the man¡¯s voice.
¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be impatient. Prince Hao of Beimin and the King of the Western Region have alsoe.¡± Shi Mo then sat down, casually pouring a cup of wine. ¡°Your Majesty, have a seat and drink a cup of wine to calm your mood.¡±
The man coldly snorted and flung his sleeves before sitting down. ¡°This Emperor only wants one person, but what¡¯s your motive behind bringing Pei Qianhao and Du Ling too?¡±
Shi Mo put the cup that was filled with wine in front of the man. ¡°I will naturally give you the person you want, but the person with her is Princess Consort Hao. Do you want her?¡±
Upon hearing the words ¡®Princess Consort Hao¡¯, the man froze for a moment. ¡°No wonder Prince Hao came too. This Emperor never snatches another¡¯s wife.¡± He took the cup before him and downed its contents.
Shi Mo chuckled. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want her, I¡¯ll keep her then. Don¡¯t call me selfish for not offering you the beauty when the timees.¡±
¡°This Emperor has no interest in Princess Consort Hao. If you continue with your meaningless words, there is no need for any more coboration between us.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, you should hold your temper in check.¡± Shi Mo took out a note and passed it to him. ¡°The person you want is here.¡±
The man nced at the address and stood up, immediately leaving the private room without a single word.
The corners of Shi Mo¡¯s mouth curled up. This is so interesting. Handing Princess Consort Hao to Dongling¡¯s new emperor and Tan Ge to Pei Qianhao. Although Dongling¡¯s new emperor is tactful and resourceful, he bes impatient and reckless when ites to Tan Ge.
However, when that timees, this will no longer be my business. I¡¯ll be able to sit back and benefit as a third party.
Shi Mo¡¯s smile deepened, a glint flickering in his eyes that were covered by his wide hat. I have waited for this moment for a very long time.
A half-faced man only exists in y scripts. No one is born a half-faced man. I used to have a gentle and handsome visage, yet I have ended up like this.
Chapter 555 (2): Dongling’s New Emperor Is Actually...
Chapter 555 (2): Dongling''s New Emperor Is Actually...
Suddenly, the door was kicked open by a man in ck and red robes, his voice carrying a dangerous tone as he called out, ¡°Tan Ge.¡±
Su Xi-er was surprised to hear this. Tan Ge? This man sounds like he has some deep-seated enmity towards Tan Ge for some reason.
She turned around quickly, only to see the icy glint of a sword pointing right at her.
Su Xi-er dodged the attack and took a proper look at her visitor. Her breath caught when she realised who it was. The man frowned when he saw her.
It was Shu Xian, the same gentle and thoughtful Shu Xian from the Imperial Library who had always been bickering with Chao Mu. She had never thought that he would¡¯ve changed sopletely into the bloodthirsty man in front of her.
Su Xi-er called out to him softly, ¡°Shu Xian.¡±
The man¡¯s frown grew deeper. Good move, Shi Mo. Keeping Tan Ge hidden and cing Su Xi-er with me. Pei Qianhao and Du Ling will focus their energy on me now.
¡°Shu Xian, we weren¡¯t able to find you after you left the pce with Chao Mu in your arms. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here in Dongling. Chao Mu...¡± Su Xi-er had never seen Chao Mu¡¯s body, nor had she been there to witness her death. There was a tiny glimmer of hope in her that Chao Mu was still alive.
¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I am not Shu Xian.¡± The man spoke coldly, sheathing his sword.
¡°What do you have against Tan Ge if you aren¡¯t Shu Xian?¡± Su Xi-er asked calmly.
¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± He then turned to leave.
Su Xi-er went up and stopped him from leaving. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not being able to protect Chao Mu. I¡¯d like to know where she is now.¡±
At the same time, an armed guard appeared with a letter in hand. ¡°Your Majesty, a letter.¡±
The man nced at the letter, opening it immediately after recognising the familiar insignia on the bottom right. He then scoffed, ripped the letter to shreds, and threw it on the ground with bloodthirsty eyes.
Shi Mo, do you take me for a fool?
He then turned to nce at Su Xi-er as he addressed the guard, ¡°Take this woman back to the pce.¡±
Su Xi-er watched him. To be able to be the new emperor of Dongling after forcing Chu Linglong out... Shu Xian has changed.
The guard moved to grab her, but she dodged and managed to kick him to the ground instead.
¡°You asked this Emperor where Chao Mu is; I¡¯ll take you to her. She¡¯s in the pce. My name is now Chu Xian.¡±
Seeing the cold glint in his eyes, Su Xi-er pursed her lips before asking, ¡°Was it Shi Mo who helped you take Chao Mu out of the pce that night? You already knew Shi Mo then.¡±
Chu Xian smirked. ¡°We each simply have our own goals. Do you think Prince Hao is as kind as you imagine him to be?¡±
Pei Qianhao had pursued me closely on the night I fled the pce, giving the order to kill me on sight. It was a struggle for me to reach Dongling, where I had to participate in another fight to defeat Chu Linglong and take control of the court. Su Xi-er has always been doted upon by Prince Hao, and having only seen the loving side of him, it is no surprise that his cruel and heartless methods are unbeknownst to her.
¡°I¡¯ll call you Shu Xian no matter who you are, but you should already know that Tan Ge is with Shi Mo. There¡¯s no reason to work with him if all you want is her.¡± Su Xi-er kept her gaze on him as she spoke.
Chapter 556 (1): Chao Mu Is Here
Chapter 556 (1): Chao Mu Is Here
Watching Chu Xian¡¯s departing figure, she nodded to the guard and walked forward.
By the time Su Xi-er arrived in front of a nondescript horse carriage in front of the house, Chu Xian¡¯s had already disappeared. As she boarded the carriage, she couldn¡¯t help but begin to think.Tan Ge and I were separated, and not long after, Chu Xian arrives and calls me Tan Ge.
If that¡¯s how it is, Shi Mo likely agreed to bring Tan Ge to Chu Xian, only to go back on his word at thest minute. But why did he do it? Isn¡¯t he worried that Chu Xian and I will work together? And doesn¡¯t that mean that A-Jing will find Tan Ge?
Perhaps Shi Mo isn¡¯t scared of Chu Xian changing sides, or maybe he¡¯s even made Chu Xian his puppet. To be able to y such tricks, everything about Shi Mo is shrouded in mystery.
At that thought, Su Xi-er¡¯s brows furrowed.
The carriage travelled faster and faster. From the gaps between the curtains that were fluttering in the wind, Su Xi-er discovered that there were no houses in their surroundings; they seemed to be heading into the wilderness.. Taking a closer look forward, Dongling¡¯s imperial pce had emerged before her eyes.
Compared to Nanzhao and Beimin, Dongling¡¯s imperial pce was different. To start, it wasrgely grey due to being built with mainly stone.
After the carriage entered, Su Xi-er noticed that some of the pce halls used stones, while others used bricks. Their outer appearances were different, with the onlymonality being the greyish-ck colour and depressing ambience. The trees along the way were also all the same type of tree, and the nts were all one type of nt.
The wind continued to blow at the carriage curtains, allowing Su Xi-er to see that there were very few pce maids on the pce paths. She made eye contact with one of them that was wearing a turquoise dress, but thetter looked away with wide eyes the moment it happened.
Her reaction is too extreme.
Continuing forward, the horse carriage only stopped after half an hour when the guard in front said. ¡°Miss, please alight. His Majesty is waiting for you in front.¡±
Su Xi-er softly acknowledged his words and stepped down from the carriage to find that she was in a wild meadow with no trees in sight. Dongling is massive. Although the imperial pce isn¡¯t as exquisite as Beimin or Nanzhao¡¯s, its size is second to none. Everything that enters my eyes is part of the vast imperial pce.
Shifting her gaze forward, she saw that there was only one pce hall made of bricks within the meadow. This pce hall was newer, and the bricks used in its construction were red - a stark difference from the greyish-ck color that she had seen so far.
Under the instructions of the guard, Su Xi-er walked into the pce hall. There was no one in the courtyard, and all the doors were closed. Still silence crept throughout the ce, leaving only the sound of the wind blowing in her ears.
Inspecting her surroundings, Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes finallynded on the door right in the middle. It was at this moment that the deep voice sounded from behind her. ¡°Chao Mu is inside.¡±
Chu Xian then walked past her, opening the door as Su Xi-er followed closely behind.
Despite not appearing veryrge from the outside, Su Xi-er found that the inside of the pce was actually quite extensive. She began to walk through a windowless hallway after passing through the main hall, and just as she was about to be left groping around in the darkness, her surroundings were lit up by numerous luminous pearls.
Suddenly, Su Xi-er felt waves of cold air from in front of her. Taking a closer look, she found that there was actually a woman surrounded by the luminous pearls: Chao Mu!
Chapter 556 (2): Chao Mu Is Here
Chapter 556 (2): Chao Mu Is Here
Su Xi-er subconsciously walked forward. From afar, it appeared as if Chao Mu was still alive. It was only when she went closer did despair wash over her.
Chao Mu is dead.
Chu Xian only kept her body. Herplexion is pale, and her lips have lost their rosy red colour. Looking below her eyes... you can clearly make out the rotting ck color of death in her skin.
Chu Xian walked to a dressing table at the side and opened the drawer, taking out a box of superior rogue. He walked to Chao Mu and carefully applied it over her face, the darkness in his eyes slowly reced by a gentle warmth. He was extremely careful with his actions, afraid that he would mess up Chao Mu¡¯s makeup.
Under Chu Xian¡¯s familiar movements the ck tone below Chao Mu¡¯s eyes was gradually covered by the pink rogue.
After everything was done, Chu Xian stowed away the box of rogue and walked to Chao Mu¡¯s side again, patting her face. ¡°Chao Mu, Su Xi-er is here. Didn¡¯t you always like to stick to her? Wasn¡¯t she the person you cared about a lot? Now that she hase to see you, can you open your eyes and look at her?¡±
His tone was extremely gentle, but all of his calls went unheard as Chao Mu stayed motionless. She was dead, yet her body was forcefully preserved.
Su Xi-er watched as Chu Xian¡¯s eyes frosted over; by the time he turned back around, the previous dark and haunted look had already returned.
¡°Su Xi-er, you shouldn¡¯t have promised Chao Mu to go to the kitchen to get the jiaozi together; you shouldn¡¯t have let her enter your room; and most importantly, you shouldn¡¯t have left your room. You should have been the one to drink that water.¡± Chu Xian spoke in a low and calm voice, slowly approaching her as each word left his mouth.
He was listing out her misdeeds one by one. Su XI-er had been deeply saddened by the news of Chao Mu¡¯s death, and was still thinking about it now.
¡°Shu Xian, I was careless that day.¡±
¡°Careless?!¡± Shu Xianughed. ¡°I had nned to take her out of the pce ande to Dongling together when the time was right. And I did, but I will never again hear her chattering beside me. After always listening to her talk all day, my heart can¡¯t ept this sudden quietness.¡±
¡°I am sorry for Chao Mu¡¯s death.¡± Guilt appeared on Su Xi-er¡¯s countenance, and she grew even more sorrowful when she looked at Chao Mu¡¯s rosy face. However, the dead should rest in peace. Chu Xian shouldn¡¯t use such methods to keep Chao Mu behind.
¡°No, she isn¡¯t dead; she¡¯s only asleep.¡± Chu Xian instantly denied. He then walked towards Chao Mu and bent down to caress her face.
Su Xi-er watched him quietly. When enough time has passed, he wille to his senses and properly bury Chao Mu.
It was unclear how long Su Xi-er stayed there, but she wrapped her arms around herself as she began to feel cold.
Chu Xian turned his head to look at her. ¡°You are afraid of the cold, but I want you to apany Chao Mu.¡± He then looked towards Chao Mu. ¡°I have to attend to court matters, so I¡¯ll leave Su Xi-er here to keep youpany. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle to see you as soon as possible.¡±
He stood up and walked to Su Xi-er. ¡°No matter how cold it is, you should stay with her. Chao Mu likes to stick to you the most.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him and called out before he walked out. ¡°I will keep herpany, but bring me a thick cloak.¡±
Ice is preserving Chao Mu¡¯s body, so I can¡¯t ask for a heater, only a cloak.
¡°You shall stay here and bear the cold. Chao Mu isn¡¯t scared, why should you be?¡± Chu Xian sneered and walked out.
After the door closed, Su Xi-er hugged herself and stared at Chao Mu¡¯s unmoving body.
1. A type of dangling hair ornament. It looks something like this.
Chapter 557 (1): Exchange
Chapter 557 (1): Exchange
Her gaze moved to Chao Mu¡¯s hairpin, she realized that the golden hairpin was a phoenix buyao, a hairpin worn only by the empress. Its importance was akin to the phoenix seal - something that only the empress could use.
There was an imperceptible change in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. The civil unrest in Dongling has just calmed, and Chu Xian is about toe of age. The officials would definitely push for a royal marriage to use as leverage for their families to climb up the ranks. However, Chao Mu is the only one worthy of being empress in Chu Xian¡¯s eyes.
Tears welled up in her eyes as she addressed Chao Mu¡¯s lifeless body. ¡°Chao Mu, you might not have been aware that Shu Xian had feelings for you, but he still remembers you after bing the Emperor of Dongling. He¡¯s now called Chu Xian, and it is his biggest fortune to have met you.¡±
But it is also the greatest tragedy; a tragedy in which I had a hand in.
The ice and luminous pearls at the bedside made the entire room feel rather ominous.
Su Xi-er was still hugging herself as she watched Chao Mu. She had initially wanted to watch over her body throughout the night, but was unable to withstand the biting chill. Thus, she backed away several steps and curled up at a corner as she squatted down to conserve heat, lifting her head to keep her eyes on Chao Mu. Despite this, it wasn¡¯t long before she felt like a block of ice.
Suddenly, the door was opened, and in walked Chu Xian in his dragon robes.
Realising that Su Xi-er was squatting in a corner, he said, ¡°Is this how Prince Hao takes care of you? You¡¯re so weak.¡± He walked over to the stone bed and sat beside it, unfazed by the chill.
Su Xi-er looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to stay inside such a chilly room for extended periods of time, much less for days and years on end. No matter how strong you are now, it will weaken you. Chao Mu is already dead. You shouldn¡¯t be keeping her here like this.¡±
Chu Xian¡¯s gentle hands on Chao Mu stopped as he smirked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? I just want to watch her. It doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t speak.¡±
¡°Chu Xian, you need to wake up. Chao Mu won¡¯t be able to rest in peace, and you are Dongling¡¯s new emperor. You are responsible for the lives of the civilians in this nation.¡±
Chu Xian stood up and walked towards her. ¡°Chao Mu is dead, and all you can say is sorry. You should¡¯ve been the one who died. Why did Chao Mu have to be the scapegoat? Why did Tan Ge put poison in your water? All of this happened because people were hungry for power. And everything...¡±
He paused and nced at Chao Mu¡¯s body, speaking softly as he continued, ¡°If Prince Hao did not send you to the Imperial Library, and Chao Mu hadn¡¯t gotten to know you, perhaps none of this would have happened.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no use thinking about ¡®what ifs¡¯. What¡¯s happened has happened, and we have to face it. If Chao Mu could wake up, you¡¯d be the first one she reprimands.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s voice grew louder, and each word was akin to a knife stabbing into Chu Xian.
¡°I really hope that she can. Su Xi-er, does Prince Hao know that you¡¯re afraid of the cold?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded at this. ¡°Of course.¡±
Chapter 557 (2): Exchange
Chapter 557 (2): Exchange
He then led Su Xi-er out into the courtyard and instructed the guards to take her to another pce hall.
Chu Xian made a seemingly casualment before Su Xi-er was taken away. ¡°Tan Ge is with Prince Hao now, but he doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re here.¡±
¡°You¡¯re nning to kill me?¡± Su Xi-er stopped in her tracks as she asked.
The time he spent in the Imperial Library shed past Chu Xian¡¯s mind. He hated the fact that Chao Mu became the scapegoat, and he hated Su Xi-er for being so careless on that fateful day. But no matter what, I shouldn¡¯t push all the me to Su Xi-er. She is only a woman.
Women shouldn¡¯t be implicated by conflicts between men.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, this Emperor won¡¯t do anything to you. Just wait for a few days; I¡¯ll send you back to Prince Hao after I kill Tan Ge.¡±
At this, Su Xi-er remained silent and left with the guard.
Chu Xian stood in the courtyard for a while, but before he could return to that icy room, one of the guards rushed up to him with a small note. Chu Xian scoffed as he read it. Shi Mo sent Su Xi-er here and sent Tan Ge to Pei Qianhao.
Judging from Pei Qianhao and Du Ling¡¯s methods, it is unlikely for Tan Ge to survive for long. This won¡¯t do. I have to torture and kill Tan Ge with my own hands.
He then spoke with a wave of his hand, ¡°Prepare the carriage. I¡¯m going to invite Prince Hao and the Western Region King here.¡±
The guard was surprised at this. Prince Hao and the Western Region King were in Dongling? There was no news about this at all!
¡°Move it.¡±
The guard left immediately, and before long, a carriage was prepared.
~~~
In the meantime, Tan Ge was in another horse carriage that was surrounded by Beimin¡¯s soldiers. Great, Shi Mo, you sent me to Pei Qianhao and Du Ling! Both of them are my enemies. How am I going to get away?!
Tan Ge bit her lip, and she was reminded of the hairpin Shi Mo gave to her. A vicious glint shed in her eyes. So this is what Shi Mo meant. When up against someone of the opposite gender, even the most formidable man would let their guard down out of overconfidence.
A glimmer of hope appeared in her eyes as she began to plot her escape. Shi Mo wants to make use of me to deal with Pei Qianhao and Du Ling, and would be satisfied as long as someone was hurt.
As for the carriage in question, it was on its way to the Dongling Pce.
There was an air of nobility around Du Ling and Pei Qianhao as they rode on their horses, causing themoners who passed to catch their breaths and watch in awe.
They were met with a horse carriage from the Dongling Pce when they were three kilometres away from their destination.
Tan Ge panicked when the carriage stopped, lifting the curtains in an attempt to see what was going on outside.
She could hear the voices of Pei Qianhao, Du Ling, and the voice of Dongling¡¯s new emperor!
What Shi Mo told her resurfaced itself in her mind. I don¡¯t know why Dongling¡¯s new emperor wants you. ¡°Perhaps he has taken a liking to you. You just have to use your body and seduce him.¡±
Tan Ge clenched her fists. Something fishy is going on here. Is Su Xi-er in the hands of Dongling¡¯s new emperor? Is Pei Qianhao going to exchange me for Su Xi-er then? But there¡¯s nothing in this for Shi Mo.
Everything seemed to be a huge, unsolvable riddle for Tan Ge, her fear and apprehension only growing as time went on. She thought about jumping off the carriage and escaping, but it was toote once the carriage started moving again. All she could do was listen to the sound of galloping hooves.
Chapter 558 (2): Everything Within Control
Chapter 558 (2): Everything Within Control
Even though it was just a painting, the fright Tan Ge received was visible.
Tan Ge¡¯s body shook as she raised her right hand to squeeze her chest. After some time, she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chao Mu. I didn¡¯t want to kill you. Why did you have to enter Su Xi-er¡¯s room? Why did you have to drink her water?¡±
She kept her head lowered, not daring to look at Chao Mu¡¯s portrait.
While still wallowing in self-reproach, she heard the sharp voice of a woman. ¡°His Majesty has brought two women into the pce in a row. This Consort wants to see who exactly they are.¡±
Tan Ge¡¯s eyes turned cold for a moment before they returned to normal. Turning around, she saw a woman dressed in a purple dress entering the main hall. She wore a silver buyao[1], and her eyes were filled with a harsh disdain.
¡°The woman who entered the pce previously was heavily guarded, so this Consort didn¡¯t get a chance to see her. But who knew that another woulde? Ha, her looks aren¡¯t bad.¡± The woman was haughty as she carefully sized Tan Ge up.
At the same time, Tan Ge was also inspecting the other party, quickly concluding that the woman was from the imperial harem.
Shu Xian hasn¡¯te of age, so he shouldn¡¯t be taking in consorts yet ording to the customs. That means that this woman likely doesn¡¯t have a very high status.
¡°You dare to look at this Consort in such a manner?! Do you know that when His Majestyes of age, he will confer this Consort the title of Empress?!¡± The woman coldly sneered, thinking to herself that she had to disy her strength to scare Tan Ge.
Tan Ge indifferently replied, ¡°I have no interest in HIs Majesty; you don¡¯t have to worry about mepeting with you. Since you¡¯re currently not the empress, what¡¯s your status?¡±
Hearing the word ¡®status¡¯, the woman¡¯s brow scrunched up as she raised her hand and gave Tan Ge a powerful p. ¡°Are you someone who can ask about this Consort¡¯s status?¡±
Tan Ge could have avoided the p, but chose to take it. ¡°I was simply asking, why do you have to get angry? Rather than guarding against me, you should guard against the other woman who entered the pce. ¡°
If my guess is right, the other woman must be Su Xi-er!
Suddenly, a pce maid came in frantically. ¡°Dignified Consort[2] Liu, please quickly return to the pce. His Majesty has forbidden anyone toe here; please don¡¯t anger him.¡±
There was a change in the woman¡¯s expression as she raised her hand, nning to give Tan Ge another p.
However, Tan Ge dodged to the side this time. ¡°So you are a Dignified Consort; that¡¯s far from the title of an Empress.¡± She then swiftly moved to the pce maid¡¯s back and knocked her out.
Dignified Consort Liu¡¯s eyes widened. The woman who I just pped actually has such goodbat skills!
¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Dignified Consort Liu kept stepping backwards, raising her right hand to point at Tan Ge.
¡°I won¡¯t snatch His Majesty from you; just tell me how to get out of the pce without anyone noticing.¡± Tan Ge walked towards her with eyes glinting with coldness.
Dignified Consort Liu wasa daughter from an eminent family who often stayed in her boudoir, resulting in her spoiled character andck ofbat skills. Tan Ge¡¯s current appearance naturally scared her.
Cracking under Tan Ge¡¯s pressure, Dignified Consort Liu honestly blurted out, ¡°The pce gate at the northwest corner! After 11pm, there will be no one guarding it. However, you¡¯ll have to go through arge open meadow in order to reach it.¡±
Tan Ge carefully pondered for a while before looking at Dignified Consort Liu and knocking her out. Swapping clothes with the now unconscious woman, she then dragged thetter into the inner chamber.
Immediately after, she tied up her hair the same way that Dignified Consort Liu did, ensuring that anyone who saw her from behind would mistake her for her victim.
Now, I have to wait until it¡¯s dark and find an opportunity to escape.
~~~
Meanwhile, in another pce hall, Su Xi-er was sitting at the upper seat in the main hall while casually drinking a cup of tea. She knew that Pei Qianhao and Du Ling woulde.
I don¡¯t know what exactly Shi Mo wants, but I can¡¯t shake off the feeling that we¡¯ve all fallen into his scheme.
1. A type of dangling hair ornament.
2. ¡¯Zhaoyi¡¯ is a title and rank of an imperial consort.
Chapter 559 (1): Three Men
Chapter 559 (1): Three Men
Though Shu Xian is now emperor, as well as being convinced that I am partly to me for Chao Mu¡¯s death, he still had his subordinates bring me this bowl of soup.
¡°Miss, this subordinate will wait outside. Pleasee with me after you have finished. His Majesty has instructed for you to keep somebodypany.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded at this. He must be referring to Chao Mu. I¡¯ll have to return to that icy room, but I owe her this much.
She felt herself warm up after the bowl of soup, and the guard soon came in to clear away the dishes. He then raised a hand and gestured for her to follow. ¡°Miss, you may leave.¡±
Su Xi-er walked out and boarded a horse carriage, realising that there was a banquet going on in one of the other pce halls as she spotted maidservants diligently lining up dishes.
Inside the banquet hall, Chu Xian raised his wine cup and smiled. ¡°It is Dongling¡¯s honour to wee Prince Hao of Beimin and the King of the Western Region. Let me offer a toast to the both of you.¡± He then emptied the contents of his cup in a single gulp.
It was customary for guests to return the toast when the host offered one. However, Pei Qianhao and Du Ling did didn¡¯t move an inch, even when Chu Xian set his cup on the table.
The atmosphere instantly grew awkward. All the maidservants and guards seemed to hold their breath as they observed the tense situation. Prince Hao and the Western Region King have no respect for our Emperor!
Pei Qianhao looked at Chu Xian and scoffed. ¡°This Prince has already brought Tan Ge here. When are you going to return my princess consort?¡±
The audience was shocked to hear this. What?! Princess Consort Hao was abducted into the pce? When did that happen?
Chu Xian smirked and gave a sidelong nce to themander of his imperial army guards. Shortly after, everyone else left, leaving only the three men behind.
¡°I¡¯ve taken care of Princess Consort Hao, so there is no need for Prince Hao to worry. She¡¯s currently keeping the Empresspany.¡± Chu Xian spoke calmly as he refilled and sipped from his own cup.
Du Ling¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard about you conferring an empress.¡±
¡°Do I need to give the two of you a report when I confer my empress?¡± Chu Xian¡¯s gaze darkened when he put down his winecup and looked straight at Du Ling.
A dangerous glint flickered in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°The empress you¡¯re talking about is already dead.¡±
Hearing this, Chu Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed as his fists tightened. To me, Chao Mu is still alive. She is made up nicely and waiting for me on her bed.
Being from the Western Region, Du Ling hated beating around the bush. He stood up and said, ¡°Where¡¯s my sister? I¡¯ll get my soldiers to stomp all over Dongling if you don¡¯t hand her over.¡± He spoke in a low and dangerous tone.
Chu Xian nced up at him as his expression rxed. ¡°You talk big. Dongling¡¯snd is vast, and we have many elite troops. Your soldiers might be greatbatants, but are you sure you have the ability to stomp all over Dongling? As the King of the Western Region, you¡¯re rather impulsive to do all this for a mere woman.¡±
Chapter 559 (2): Three Men
Chapter 559 (2): Three Men
¡°Prince Hao, you spared no effort in pursuing me when I left Beimin¡¯s imperial pce, going as far as to order your men to kill on sight. I had to struggle and crawl my way to Dongling. How was I a threat to you at the time? Why did you have to send so many men after me?¡± Chu Xian asked, his voice devoid of emotion.
Du Ling wasn¡¯t sure of what had transpired, but was able to surmise that Chu Xian had been biding his time in Beimin¡¯s imperial pce before bing Dongling¡¯s Emperor.
¡°This Prince has my reasons, but I¡¯m not going to do anything to you right now since you¡¯re already Dongling¡¯s emperor. However, if you harm Princess Consort Hao in any way, I¡¯ll be sure to take my revenge. Soldiers from the Western Region alone might not be enough to destroy Dongling, but what if I send men from Beimin as well?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s words carried a thinly-veiled threat.
Du Ling turned to look at him, understanding why his sister had chosen to marry someone like this. Women from the Western Region preferred men who were decisive in their decisions.
Everything fell silent as the three of them looked at one another.
Chu Xian was the one who eventually broke the silence. ¡°My Empress had always liked to hang out with Princess Consort Hao, so she¡¯s just keeping herpany for a while. I won¡¯t do anything to Princess Consort Hao, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
Tan Ge was the one he wanted to exact revenge on, and he could not be bothered about anyone or anything else. He did not care even if Shi Mo wanted to make a move on Pei Qianhao and start building up his power base in Dongling. It would benefit Dongling if Beimin were to fall into chaos.
A guard outside the hall knocked and sounded urgent as he spoke. ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress¡¯ repose pce is on fire!¡±
Chu Xian¡¯s expression fell upon hearing the words ¡®on fire¡¯. He dashed out of the hall and leapt onto a horse carriage, speeding off in a frenzy.
Chao Mu, please don¡¯t go. It¡¯s fine even if you can¡¯t talk or smile, I¡¯ll do it all. Just let me keep your bodypany. We¡¯ll be buried together when I die.
Pei Qianhao and Du Ling exited the hall and followed after Chu Xian on their horses. Pei Qianhao was worried this time. If Chao Mu is dead, Shu Xian would have to use certain methods to prevent her body from rotting. However, the ce where she¡¯s being kept is now on fire. Will Xi-er be okay?
At the thought, he cracked his whip on his horse and made it go faster.
Du Ling was an expert at horse-riding, but Pei Qianhao had already passed him. He could tell that Pei Qianhao was extremely anxious and worried about Su Xi-er, and thus, Du Ling also sped up.
I¡¯ve only managed to meet her once. Nothing can happen to her.
When the three men arrived at the scene, the entire hall was already engulfed in mes. The maidservants and the eunuchs were pouring buckets of water as quickly as they could, but the dry weather had done nothing to alleviate the speed of the fire.
Chu Xian was mumbling Chao Mu¡¯s name, and his eyes were red as he started towards the burning building.
The imperial armymander held him back. ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t go in!¡±
¡°This Emperor will cut off your head!¡± Chu Xian then tried to dash into the mes again.
The imperial armymander held him back again, but Chu Xian refused to stay put.
At this moment, Pei Qianhao rushed in, with Du Ling following closely behind.
For the pce to be engulfed in mes so quickly... Could it have been nned, or was it merely an ident?Despite Tan Ge having sneaked out, she also received news of the burning pce through word of mouth.
Chapter 560 (1): At A Loss
Chapter 560 (1): At A Loss
Although the new emperor of Dongling had yet to turn eighteen, he had already taken three consorts in order to stabilise the court. As for Chao Mu, all of the major court officials knew that their emperor had hidden another woman away. He was also adamant that she was the empress despite the officials disagreeing.
They had been extremely dissatisfied to start, but simmered down after hearing that it was a dead woman. If she¡¯s already dead, she is unlikely to be able to wield any sort of power over the court. Thus, they left the Emperor to his devices.
A woman in pink holding a round fan sashayed over as she spotted Tan Ge, mistaking her for Dignified Consort Liu like many others.
¡°Elder Sister[1] we haven¡¯t met in a while. Have you heard about the Empress Pce catching fire? How are you so calm about it?¡±
Thedy in front of Tan Ge raised her brows as she fanned herself in the icy wind. Tan Ge thought, Thisdy must be mad. She then walked away while ignoring the other woman, attempting to sneak out of the pce under the guise of Dignified Consort Liu while everyone was concentrated on the fire.
In an attempt to try to stop her from leaving, the woman in pink said, ¡°Elder Sister, you might hold a higher rank because of your birthrights, but we are both serving His Majesty now. You must curb the arrogance that you had in the Liu Residence. The pce is not a ce where you cane and go as you please.¡±
Tan Ge stopped and turned back to shoot her a piercing gaze. Thedy stopped fanning herself, finding that the woman before her somehow felt different. Though she was still charming and elegant, there seemed to be a domineering air about her now.
¡°Elder Sister, I¡¯m just doing my part to remind you. You shouldn¡¯t be thinking about leaving the pce all the time. The things that you do in secret...¡±
This piqued Tan Ge¡¯s interest instantly. She imitated Dignified Consort Liu¡¯s voice as she asked, ¡°What did this consort do in secret?¡±
¡°Elder Sister, what¡¯s wrong with your voice?¡± Thedy felt something was amiss.
¡°The weather isn¡¯t great, and my throat doesn¡¯t feel well.¡±
¡°I see; you should be inside resting then. Although His Majesty did say that you can leave whenever you wanted, he might not allow you back inside if you really decide to leave in a fit.¡± Thedy snorted and sashayed away.
A tiny smile appeared at the corner of Tan Ge¡¯s lips. I was right to pretend to be Dignified Consort Liu!
Continuing on her way, she felt that the heavens were on her side! Since the Emperor has already approved it, all I have to do now is locate the Dignified Consort Pce and get a carriage to take her out. The Empress¡¯ pce catching fire and Dignified Consort Liu hearing that from the Emperor...everything is working in my favor!
Continuing her streak of luck, Tan Ge was able to meet a pce maid from the Dignified Consort Pce along the way. After arriving, she took some silver and jewellery from the Dignified Consort Pce before boarding a horse carriage.
~~~
In the meantime, the fire at the Empress Pce was not abating. Pei Qianhao and Du Ling were searching for Su Xi-er in thepound, and were about to go insane from being unable to find her! Chu Xian rushed in after a few moments and anxiously dashed into the icy room.
1. Imperial consorts tend to address each other as ¡®elder sister¡¯ or ¡®younger sister¡¯ (¡®jiejie¡¯ or ¡®meimei¡¯).
Chapter 560 (2): At A Loss
Chapter 560 (2): At A Loss
A cold glint flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. I¡¯ll be sure to destroy Dongling if anything happens to Su Xi-er!
Pei Qianhao was the one to kick the door down as the three of men reached the icy chamber. However, nobody was inside.
Chu Xian staggered in. ¡°Chao Mu, where¡¯s Chao Mu?!¡±
Du Ling remained calm as he spoke, ¡°Younger Sister must already be safe outside; let¡¯s go look for her!¡± He then pulled Pei Qianhao out of the room with him.
The fire made it extremely dangerous in thepound, but Pei Qianhao and Du Ling were able to skillfully dodge the falling beams and pirs as they escaped, allowing them toe out unscathed save for some soot on their faces.
Su Xi-er was lying on the ground in a garden that was behind thepound and looking at Chao Mu¡¯s body beside her. She had spared no effort in dragging her body out with her, and by the time the guards had arrived, she had already exited via the back door.
Of course, this naturally led to nobody knowing that she had escaped, and with her strength gone, she passed out on the ground.
When she woke up, she could see the heavy ck smoke, as well as hear the sound of people trying to put out the fire. Attempting to prop herself up, she fell back when her arms buckled, having suffered some burns from the fire.
She turned to look at Chao Mu¡¯s body. Chao Mu looked peaceful, but her make-up was in a mess, and without the ice to preserve her, strands of her hair had begun to fall out in the wind. Her pallid skin, dark spots, and quickly deteriorating hair were clear signs of rot; the body wouldn¡¯tst much longer.
¡°Chao Mu, Shu Xian did not put you to rest properly. I¡¯ll persuade him to bury you. You¡¯ll be able to live freely when you¡¯ve reincarnated.¡± Su Xi-er spoke in a hoarse voice.
Anxiety and happiness both assailed Pei Qianhao when he spotted a woman in a red dress behind thepound. Not wasting a second, he immediately took Su Xi-er into his arms.
¡°Xi-er.¡± He called out to her when he saw her burned arms, and she nodded to show that she was fine.
Pain shed in Du Ling¡¯s eyes. I¡¯ve finally found my sister, but I let her get hurt like this!
¡°A-Jing, Chao Mu, Chao Mu...¡± Su Xi-er spoke with effort as she turned to Chao Mu¡¯s body. ¡°Her body... Before it gets buried, make sure to protect it well.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded profusely as he carried her up in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s treat your injuries first.¡±
A sh of yellow appeared in front of them at this moment, revealing Chu Xian rushing over to Chao Mu¡¯s body. However, the moment he touched her, strands of hair appeared all over his hand.
Chao Mu¡¯s hair continued to fall, and the mess made by the make-up meant to conceal the signs of death on her body were currently doing the exact opposite.
¡°No, no!¡± Chu Xian¡¯s eyes turned red with sorrow as he cried out towards the sky.
The Royal Army Commander rushed forward. ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress is dead. You can¡¯t keep her like this. This subordinate is pleading for you to bury her as soon as possible!¡±
¡°She isn¡¯t dead! She¡¯s fine! She just can¡¯t talk andugh, that¡¯s all!¡± Chu Xian hugged Chao Mu¡¯s body tightly like a madman.
He had fallen in love with Chao Mu the day he entered the imperial library of Beimin. He loved her cheery smile and bright eyes, and they had slowly be a beacon of light for his bleak heart. It was just that... she had never gotten to know how he felt.
Chapter 561 (1): Sent Flying
Chapter 561 (1): Sent Flying
However, I didn¡¯t expect that something would happen to her on the night I wasn¡¯t around! A cup of poisonous water took her life, and from then on, I never again heard the constant chatter that I had gotten used to.
Habit is a scary illness; once you get infected, it¡¯s practically incurable. Just a single slipup can result in you going mad.
Chu Xian tightly hugged Chao Mu.
I have to find ice and protect her again.
When he walked to Pei Qianhao¡¯s side and saw him embracing Su Xi-er, there was a change in his gaze as he instructed the Imperial Army Commander. ¡°Look after Prince Hao and the Western Region King, and summon an imperial physician to treat Princess Consort Hao.¡± However, there was a noticeable undertone when he said, ¡®look after¡¯. With that, he walked off.
Su Xi-er tugged at Pei Qianhao¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t get rough with Shu Xian. He¡¯s not a bad person; he¡¯s just not in the right mind.¡± Shu Xian said to look after us, but what he really wants is to confine us in Dongling¡¯s imperial pce.
The Imperial Army Commander respectfully said, ¡°Prince Hao, Western Region King, please follow this subordinate.¡±
A horse carriage awaited outside the repose pce, and Pei Qianhao carried Su Xi-er on while Du Ling mounted the horse.
It took half an hour before they arrived at the repose pce they were to stay at. With howrge Dongling¡¯s imperial pce was, all buildings besides those used for official business were situated far apart, thus, the need for horse carriages.
Du Ling went to boil some water, something else he had never done before, but nheless, he had done all of this willingly.
By the time an imperial physician arrived, Su Xi-er¡¯s body was already wiped clean. A pce maid had already brought a brand new dress, and Pei Qianhao personally helped Su Xi-er change into it.
Having recovered a bit of her strength, Su Xi-er looked at the imperial physician that was taking her pulse. She then looked towards Pei Qianhao and Du Ling.
One is my husband, while the other is my elder brother; but the one thing they both have inmon is the concern in their eyes.
Warmth spread throughout her heart.
The injury I have is nothing.
The imperial physician furrowed his brow and retracted his hand before turning to Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, could we have a word outside?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart tightened. What is there that cannot be said here? She really wanted to ask the imperial physician to speak in her presence, but in the end, she only watched as the imperial physician and Pei Qianhao walked out.
¡°Younger Sister, Dongling has a rule that all imperial physicians have to report their diagnosis outside the room.¡± Du Ling sat at the edge of the bed, the coldness dissipating from his eyes.
It was his first time lying.
Su Xi-er nodded and reached out her hand from beneath the quilt to grasp Du Ling¡¯s.
Her hand is so cold. Du Ling couldn¡¯t help but squeeze her hand. Looking at her face that was simr to his mother¡¯s, he could feel warmth swirling in his heart.
¡°Younger Sister, your Elder Brother has already caressed you when you were in Queen Mother¡¯s womb. I have stated in the presence of Imperial Grandmother and Queen Mother that I would ensure a life free of worries for you. However, I didn¡¯t expect the inner conflict that broke out in the royal court. For the sake of King Father and you, she fled.¡± Du Ling calmly recounted the past while Su Xi-er listened quietly.
After some time, Du Ling mentioned Tan Ge. ¡°She stole your jade pendant and won Imperial Grandmother over. I want to bring her to the royal court and punish her ording to thew.¡±
Chapter 561 (2): Sent Flying
Chapter 561 (2): Sent Flying
However, I didn¡¯t expect that something would happen to her on the night I wasn¡¯t around! A cup of poisonous water took her life, and from then on, I never again heard the constant chatter that I had gotten used to.
Habit is a scary illness; once you get infected, it¡¯s practically incurable. Just a single slipup can result in you going mad.
Chu Xian tightly hugged Chao Mu.
I have to find ice and protect her again.
When he walked to Pei Qianhao¡¯s side and saw him embracing Su Xi-er, there was a change in his gaze as he instructed the Imperial Army Commander. ¡°Look after Prince Hao and the Western Region King, and summon an imperial physician to treat Princess Consort Hao.¡± However, there was a noticeable undertone when he said, ¡®look after¡¯. With that, he walked off.
Su Xi-er tugged at Pei Qianhao¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t get rough with Shu Xian. He¡¯s not a bad person; he¡¯s just not in the right mind.¡± Shu Xian said to look after us, but what he really wants is to confine us in Dongling¡¯s imperial pce.
The Imperial Army Commander respectfully said, ¡°Prince Hao, Western Region King, please follow this subordinate.¡±
A horse carriage awaited outside the repose pce, and Pei Qianhao carried Su Xi-er on while Du Ling mounted the horse.
It took half an hour before they arrived at the repose pce they were to stay at. With howrge Dongling¡¯s imperial pce was, all buildings besides those used for official business were situated far apart, thus, the need for horse carriages.
Du Ling went to boil some water, something else he had never done before, but nheless, he had done all of this willingly.
By the time an imperial physician arrived, Su Xi-er¡¯s body was already wiped clean. A pce maid had already brought a brand new dress, and Pei Qianhao personally helped Su Xi-er change into it.
Having recovered a bit of her strength, Su Xi-er looked at the imperial physician that was taking her pulse. She then looked towards Pei Qianhao and Du Ling.
One is my husband, while the other is my elder brother; but the one thing they both have inmon is the concern in their eyes.
Warmth spread throughout her heart.
The injury I have is nothing.
The imperial physician furrowed his brow and retracted his hand before turning to Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, could we have a word outside?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart tightened. What is there that cannot be said here? She really wanted to ask the imperial physician to speak in her presence, but in the end, she only watched as the imperial physician and Pei Qianhao walked out.
¡°Younger Sister, Dongling has a rule that all imperial physicians have to report their diagnosis outside the room.¡± Du Ling sat at the edge of the bed, the coldness dissipating from his eyes.
It was his first time lying.
Su Xi-er nodded and reached out her hand from beneath the quilt to grasp Du Ling¡¯s.
Her hand is so cold. Du Ling couldn¡¯t help but squeeze her hand. Looking at her face that was simr to his mother¡¯s, he could feel warmth swirling in his heart.
¡°Younger Sister, your Elder Brother has already caressed you when you were in Queen Mother¡¯s womb. I have stated in the presence of Imperial Grandmother and Queen Mother that I would ensure a life free of worries for you. However, I didn¡¯t expect the inner conflict that broke out in the royal court. For the sake of King Father and you, she fled.¡± Du Ling calmly recounted the past while Su Xi-er listened quietly.
After some time, Du Ling mentioned Tan Ge. ¡°She stole your jade pendant and won Imperial Grandmother over. I want to bring her to the royal court and punish her ording to thew.¡±
Chapter 562 (1): Probably Mad
Chapter 562 (1): Probably Mad
Does she have a cold constitution? It¡¯s no surprise that the imperial physician chose to exin the situation outside if it was this serious! Afraid that she could tell something was bothering him, Du Ling quickly adjusted his expression.
¡°I¡¯m going to get a brazier. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He then tucked her under the nket and left thepound.
Su Xi-er touched her own hands. Before going into that icy chamber, she had already been doused by the freezing ocean water. Her body had been greatly weakened and now it felt like she was freezing..
Immersed in her own thoughts, Su Xi-er tried to rub her hands together to warm up; but no matter what she tried, she was unable to feel warm.
Pei Qianhao had never brewed soup in his life, but he still instructed the guards to get some red beans and other nourishing ingredients from the kitchen. The guards left on their horses, and quickly returned with the required ingredients. By the time they arrived, Pei Qianhao had already gotten the fire burning.
Despite his inexperience, Pei Qianhao still knew about the basic steps of boiling the water and washing the red beans before putting them in. As for controlling the heat of the fire, he was simply guessing as he went about it.
After four hours, he extinguished the fire as the aroma of red beans filled the air. Spooning out a portion into a bowl, he was about to add some sugar when he remembered what Ruo Yuan had once mentioned offhand. The Princess Consort doesn¡¯t like it too sweet.
He thus put in only half a spoonful before tasting the concoction, making sure it was ptable. After it was to his satisfaction, he took the bowl and walked back into the room.
Upon his return, he realised that Du Ling had brought a brazier, making the room warm and cozy. Su Xi-er¡¯s face was no longer as pale as when he had left. Du Ling watched him thoughtfully before standing up to let Pei Qianhao sit beside Su Xi-er so that he could personally feed the soup to her.
¡°Does it taste good?¡± Pei Qianhao asked.
Su Xi-er¡¯s brows raised as she nodded in agreement.
Pei Qianhao heaved an inward sigh of relief at this as he continued tending to her gently. Once the bowl was empty, Pei Qianhao set it aside and held Su Xi-er¡¯s hands under the nket.
At this moment, Du Ling said, ¡°Please rest, Younger Sister. Pei Qianhao,e out.¡± He then turned to exit the room.
Su Xi-er nced at Du Ling¡¯s departing figure before ncing back at Pei Qianhao.
¡°Be good. Lie down and rest.¡± Pei Qianhaoid her down gently and left only when he saw her shut her eyes to rest.
However, Su Xi-er opened her eyes right after he turned to leave. Why did Du Ling want to talk to him outside? Is it to tell him that I have a cold constitution?
Du Ling turned when he heard the footsteps behind him. His brows were slightly furrowed as he watched Pei Qianhao approach. He asked, ¡°What did my sister have to go through in Beimin¡¯s imperial pce? There must be a reason for her cold constitution.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze became distant. The Xi-er I fell for had been through so much more than her body¡¯s original host. But I wouldn¡¯t reveal this to Du Ling. She is now my Xi-er, the woman I love.
¡°She was a lowly maidservant from the Pce Side Quarters when you married her, and themoners said that her lowly status was unbefitting of her title. The Western Region Imperial Princess cannot be treated like this.¡± Du Ling enunciated every word as he spoke, as if his sister had gone through an unimaginable torture.
Pei Qianhao looked at him steadily. ¡°This Prince has never let her down.¡±
Chapter 562 (2): Probably Mad
Chapter 562 (2): Probably Mad
¡°She can¡¯t travel in her current condition. I¡¯ll personally take her to the Western Region when she gets better.¡±
Du Ling stared at Pei Qianhao for a while before continuing, ¡°I want you to promise that my sister will be the only woman in your life. I¡¯m not about to let her go through more suffering. Otherwise, even considering the rtionship between our two nations, the Western Region...¡±
Pei Qianhao cut him off before he could finish. ¡°No need to worry.¡±
Those words were spoken with such finality that Du Ling did not pursue the matter any further.
A sudden thud in the room made the both of them dash back in. Pei Qianhao rushed forward to help Su Xi-er up. ¡°Why did you have to get up?¡±
Su Xi-er wanted to speak, but her voice was stuck in her throat, and no sound came out.
Pei Qianhao patted her gently on the back. ¡°Let¡¯s talk when you¡¯ve recovered. The fire was unexpected, but I¡¯ll be sure to get to the bottom of this.¡±
She then took his hand and traced two words on his palm.
Chao Mu.
¡°I¡¯ll go take a lookter.¡± Pei Qianhao brushed her hair aside as he spoke.
In the meantime, Chu Xian seemed to be losing his mind as he hugged Chao Mu¡¯s body. It was difficult to get ice now, and it would be three days before the next shipment arrived.
I can wait three days, but Chao Mu can¡¯t. Half of all her hair has already fallen off by now.
¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Chao Mu. I¡¯ll put on some rouge for you.¡± Chu Xian reached out his hand, but the exorbitant rouge that he had always used had been destroyed in the fire. Ordinary products weren¡¯t able to hide the signs of death on her body.
Chu Xian¡¯s temper boiled over as he mmed his fist on the desk. However, the sight of more of Chao Mu¡¯s hair falling out from the impact had him immediately cease his tantrum.
Almost all of the imperial physicians were gathered as they knelt before the emperor. Apart from using ice to preserve the body, they did not know what to do. We are physicians who treat the living, not the dead! None of us know how to preserve a body!
However, none of them dared utter a single word in front of their emperor.
One of the guards entered with a message. ¡°Your Majesty, here¡¯s a letter from a carrier pigeon whichnded on one of the tree branches right outside the hall.¡±
Chu Xian opened it to see the familiar insignia that Shi Mo used on the bottom right. Shi Mo has ice! And he can send it to the pce within an hour!
Shi Mo said he only had a single condition, but neglected to mention what that condition was.
Chu Xian frowned at this. If he agreed, he just had to send the Imperial Army Commander to meet Shi Mo. Otherwise, he could simply ignore the note.
Chu Xian bit his lip as he watched Chao Mu¡¯s body rot by the second, finally giving instructions to the Imperial Army Commander, ¡°Go retrieve the ice at the Northeastern Gate and send it to my repose pce.¡±
All of the imperial physicians were stunned at the sudden turn of events. Does His Majesty n to rebuild the ice chamber right in his own repose pce? Why can¡¯t he let a dead woman go!
All Chu Xian could think about now was how to get the ice as quickly as possible, unable to realise that Shi Mo had no reason to be in possession of such arge quantity of ice at this juncture. The ice was harvested from mountains that were quite a distance from Dongling, and there was no way for Shi Mo to have any unless he had prepared it in advance.
Chapter 563 (1): Someone Is Missing
Chapter 563 (1): Someone Is Missing
However, realising that the wooden bed could easily rot after getting wet from the ice, Chu Xian decided that he needed to prepare a stone bed instead. Looking at Chao Mu¡¯s remaining hair, it wasn¡¯t falling off, but it could no longer be tied into a bun, nor could he put on a golden buyao[1] for her.
Chu Xian tied the few miserable strands of hair she had left together, setting the golden buyao beside her hand. Sitting on the wooden bed, he disregarded the icy air around him as he carefully took in her features.
She was so close to leaving me.
The Imperial Army Commander stood at the side and deferentially advised, ¡°Your Majesty, regardless of how healthy you are, your body won¡¯t be able to endure staying in an icy room for days on end. If the Empress learned of it, she would also not agree with your actions.¡±
¡°She hates loneliness, and she likes talking to people. She wouldn¡¯t disagree with what I¡¯m doing. She¡¯d only be sad if this Emperor ignored her.¡± Chu Xian slowly said.
Having been together with Chao Mu for so many years, no one understands her better than me.
The Imperial Army Commander sighed to himself. He took out a letter from his sleeve and passed it to Chu Xian. ¡°Your Majesty, a masked man d in blue robes gave this to me.¡±
Chu Xian opened the letter and was greeted by Shii Mo¡¯s handwriting. In the letter, he clearly detailed his conditions for having provided the ice. However, now that Chu Xian gave it further contemtion, he realised that the fire had broken out too suddenly.
Shi Mo must have purposely set the fire to force me into making a deal with him.
Ha, Shi Mo has challenged my bottom line. I don¡¯t care who else he attacks, but to think that he dares set his sight on Chao Mu!
¡°Your Majesty, when this subordinate was receiving the ice, the man in blue robes said something...¡± The Imperial Army Commander raised his head to look at Chu Xian with an awkward expression.
Chu Xian furrowed his brow and coldly ordered, ¡°Speak!¡±
¡°He said to give the ice blocks to Your Majesty, and that you would know what to do. He also said that if Your Majesty didn¡¯t honor your word, the ice could disappear at any time.¡± The Imperial Army Commander raised his head to glimpse at Chu Xian¡¯s visage, only to see thetter¡¯s expression turning dark as a soft chuckle escaped his lips.
¡°Just like how the ice suddenly appeared, they can also disappear at any time. He has guts.¡± Chu Xian sneered before shifting his gaze to Chao Mu.
I know that Shi Mo wields power beyond Dongling; his connections are scattered across the four nations.
He has hidden himself for many years and umted a frightening amount of power. Not only that, he can quickly and urately read people, making use of them in the most efficient manner. Even Pei Qianhao and Du Ling working together couldn¡¯t escape his clutches.
Chu Xian pondered over it deeply as one of his hands caressed Chao Mu¡¯s face. It¡¯s time for her to doll up.
He stood up and walked towards the Imperial Army Commander. ¡°Get someone to make a few more boxes of the rogue from before and offer a high price.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, umm... the maker said that they will only produce one box each year.¡±
¡°If she doesn¡¯t do it, kill her.¡± Chu Xian coldly said before walking out of the icy room.
I have to go and look for Tan Ge now.
The Imperial Army Commander nced at Chao Mu¡¯s body surrounded by ice and sighed. His Majesty¡¯s obsession is too strong.
Chu Xian walked out of the repose pce and mounted a horse, heading for the pce hall Tan Ge was supposed to be held in with a ruthless look on his face.
1. A type of dangling hair ornament.
Chapter 563 (2): Someone Is Missing
Chapter 563 (2): Someone Is Missing
Chu Xian snorted. To think that she¡¯s not worried about her imminent demise, even able to fall asleep!
However, once he walked closer and lifted the quilt, he was shocked to find that the woman on the bed was Dignified Consort Liu!
It just happened to be that Dignified Consort Liu was waking up at that moment, groaning a bit before she saw Chu Xian. In her moment of grogginess, she mistook it as a dream and coquettishly cooed, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re here. This consort has waited for you for a very long time.¡±
With Chu Xian as close as he was, she managed to hook her arms around his neck. A glint of ruthlessness flickered in his eyes as he grabbed her with his right hand and flung her to the ground.
The sharp pain emanating from her limbs jerked Dignified Consort Liu awake. Only upon seeing Chu Xian right before her eyes did she realise that she hadn¡¯t been dreaming.
His Majesty is really here!
Dignified Consort Liu was still in a confused state, unable to process what was going on, but understanding that Chu Xian was upset.
She immediately got up from the ground and bowed. ¡°This Consort pays her respects to Your Majesty.¡±
Chu Xian looked at her coldly. ¡°Dignified Consort Liu, you like purple dresses the most, almost wearing them every day, but why are you dressed in red today?¡±
Dignified Consort Liu was caught off guard.
All of my dresses are purple, and I wore purple today too. When did it be red?
Looking at her dress, the colour immediately drained from her face as her memories began to pour in, reminding her of the woman with a harsh aura.
I¡¯m not in my own repose pce; I was knocked out by a woman who swapped dresses with me!
Peeping at Chu Xian, she could sense from his eyes that he wished he could kill her.
Dignified Consort Liu immediately knelt down. ¡°Your Majesty, this Consort heard that you brought a woman into the pce, so I came to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect that the woman would knock out this Consort and even take my dress...¡±
Before she could finish, she felt an acute pain in her abdomen as a leg brutally impacted it, causing her to yelp as she fell to the ground.
¡°From today onwards, you¡¯re no longer Dignified Consort Liu. You will be banished to the Cold Pce. As for the position of the Empress, your Liu Family shouldn¡¯t even dream of getting it.¡± Chu Xian didn¡¯t spare her a single nce as he walked out of the repose pce.
Dignified Consort Liu¡¯s eyes widened. She trembled as she remained sprawled out on the floor.
He wants to banish me to the Cold Pce! But I¡¯m the main eldest daughter of the Liu Family! What does he take the Liu Family for?! If it hadn¡¯t been for us, how could he, a sorry imperial prince, have been able to deal with Chu Linglong and im the throne?!
Not long after Chu Xian left, a guard from the northwest gate came to report. ¡°Your Majesty, Dignified Consort Liu left the pce an hour ago. However, as you have previously instructed that Dignified Consort Liu can leave the pce whenever she likes, this subordinate didn¡¯t block her.¡±
Chu Xian knitted his brow. The person who left the pce is Tan Ge.
His face darkened. ¡°Chase after her!¡±
The guard was stunned. Dignified Consort Liu has never received the imperial favour; His Majesty didn¡¯t care about her at all. Yet, now that she has gone out of the pce in a fit, His Majesty wants to get her back?
Noticing Chu Xian¡¯s stormy expression, the guard knew better than to question him, and immediately left.
Inside the repose pce, Dignified Consort Liu finally internalised everything and ran out when her abdomen stopped hurting. ¡°Your Majesty, this Consort was in the wrong. Please don¡¯t banish me to the Cold Pce!¡±
The guard happened to hear her cries and shuddered.
I¡¯m doomed! The woman who left the pce wasn¡¯t Dignified Consort Liu!
The guard cracked his whip as he urged the carriage on faster. I have to send more people to pursue the woman who left!
Chu Xian clenched his fists, still staring into the distance as Pei Qianhao arrived on horseback and dismounted beside him.
Seeing Pei Qianhao, Chu Xian recalled the deal between himself and Shi Mo.
Chapter 564 (1): Hope
Chapter 564 (1): Hope
¡°This Prince received news that ice has been brought to the pce, and that the body of the Empress is safe.¡± Pei Qianhao spoke steadily, his gaze never leaving Chu Xian.
¡°Very updated. Do you have spies inside Dongling¡¯s pce?¡± Chu Xian asked coldly.
¡°Since the body of the Empress is safe, this Prince will take my leave.¡± Pei Qianhao turned and was about to ride off on his horse when Chu Xian stopped him with a question.
¡°What do you mean? You know how to protect the body of the Empress without ice?¡± Getting such arge quantity of ice in Dongling wasn¡¯t easy, and it would be best if he could find another method.
Pei Qianhao nced at him and answered, ¡°It¡¯s to bury her. Don¡¯t you know that her soul will be trapped in the living realm and turn into a lonely ghost, unable to reincarnate, if you forcefully keep her body by your side like this?¡±
Pei Qianhao then cracked his horse whip and rode off.
Chu Xian smirked at him as he left. When did Prince Hao learn to speak about the ult? Unable to reincarnate and turning into a lonely ghost? Nonsense!
His eyelids twitched suddenly, followed by him looking around. Is Chao Mu¡¯s soul really trapped in the living realm because I have not buried her? If so, does that mean that Chao Mu is watching me?
Chu Xian¡¯s smirk turned into a warm smile at the thought, one that came from the bottom of his heart. It had been a long time since he had smiled like this, but it quickly disappeared as his expression darkened.
Tan Ge, where do you n to go? To the Western Region? With how many people you¡¯ve offended, death awaits you wherever you may be. Whether it¡¯s Prince Hao or the Western Region King, neither will let you off.
Tan Ge had already left the pce, and was currently traveling towards the suburbs in the horse carriage. Upon arrival, she quickly alighted and knocked out the guard who was driving.
She then grabbed her belongings and made a deal with the wife of a farmer in a tiny vige she found, exchanging her purple outfit with the viger¡¯s coarse clothes.
The wife of the farmer thought Tan Ge was the daughter of a rich family who had snuck out for some fun. She was hesitant to agree at first, but was eventually won over by the purple dress, allowing Tan Ge to exchange outfits.
After getting some dry rations from the vige, Tan Ge left hurriedly on a bullock cart to head for the port. Despite now being dressed as a viger, her fists clenched as she thought of the quickly approaching pce guards. Taking it a step further, she hid inside a pile of hay while dabbing some ash on her cheeks to make her disguise even more believable. To top things off, her face was covered by a veil that was usually used for married women.
I have to leave Dongling and return to the Western Region as soon as I can. Du Ling will never expect for me to return ahead of him, so I need to convince the Grand Empress Dowager, as well as muster the support of the left faction to throw the court into chaos.
Though she was afraid of dying and being tortured, Tan Ge promised herself not to go down without a fight.
Without Pei Qianhao around, Xie Yun wouldn''t stand a chance against the cruel Situ Li.
Tan Ge alighted the bullock cart once they arrived at a small town and hired a horse carriage to continue her journey. She was in a rush to avoid the pce guards, afraid that they would catch up.
In her nning however, she forgot to consider one more individual. Just as she was boarding a boat, she spotted a man dressed in blue robes who covered half his face with a veil. Despite only being able to see his eyes, she could easily tell who it was.
Chapter 564 (2): Hope
Chapter 564 (2): Hope
At this point, a bunch of pce guards rushed up. Anxious of being found out, Tan Ge lowered her head. What should I do? I¡¯m about to get caught! This won¡¯t do, this won¡¯t do!
¡°Scared now?¡± Shi Mo appeared beside her in a sh, grabbing her and quickly pushing her into a room on the boat.
Tan Ge could notprehend his actions. What was he trying to do? He sent me to Pei Qianhao in the first ce, so why is he doing this now?
Tan Ge shook uncontrobly in the room, her palms wet as she waited in silence. After an hour, she felt the boat begin to move! Did I escape sessfully?
Another period of time passed before someone else opened the door to the room, closing it behind them. Shi Mo, dressed in his blue robes, appeared before her with his vicious eyes staring down.
Tan Ge shivered as she watched him. What are those eyes? One of them looks warm and gentle, while the other looks evil and vicious. How can an individual have such eyes?
Shi Mo rarely made eye contact with anyone, and he usually narrowed his eyes even when walking on the streets. But now, he kept his gaze steady on Tan Ge as he approached her.
¡°You... helped me.¡± Tan Ge spoke in trepidation.
Shi Mo stopped right before her. ¡°Yes, I helped you. You didn¡¯t disappoint, and managed to escape from the pce.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the one who started the fire in the pce?¡± Tan Ge made a guess, never daring to make eye contact with him.
¡°How would you have been able to escape if I didn¡¯t do that?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you send me to Prince Hao? If you were nning to use me as a sacrificialmb, what¡¯s the meaning of all this? Just whose side are you on?¡± Tan Ge was filled with suspicion. What did he really want?
Shi Mo took out a tiny packet of powder and gave it to her. ¡°Go to the Western Region. If the Grand Empress Dowager doesn''t listen to you, put this into her food. She¡¯ll listen to every word you say after that. There¡¯s enough in here for 2 doses, so you can do the same with the right faction leader as well.¡±
The victim will listen to my every word? How is this man powerful enough to get such drugs?
Tan Ge looked at the packet for a moment before she reached out to take it, tucking it securely into her sleeve.
Shi Mo continued looking at her. ¡°You¡¯re smarter than I thought you were, knowing how to make use of the situation to help yourself. Make sure you use the same smarts to throw the Western Region into chaos.¡± He then turned to leave the room right after.
¡°Why are you targeting Du Ling suddenly? Wasn¡¯t Prince Hao your original target?¡±
Shi Mo scoffed without answering. Most of the individuals who approached Pei Qianhao would meet with horrible ends, so it was just Du Ling¡¯s luck that he got acquainted with Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao isn¡¯t some half-faced man, nor is he someone who would bring misfortune to his parents and friends. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if Pei Qianhao ended up like me one day? Oh, Pei Qianhao has a younger twin brother as well.
But that brother of his is so weak and sickly that I probably don¡¯t need to bother with him. He¡¯s probably dead by now.
The boat left the port and sailed towards the open sea, picking up speed as it reached the open waters. Tan Ge heaved a sigh of relief at this. She looked at her bangle and the drug packet. These are all I can depend on now.
Chapter 565 (1): Warm The Body
Chapter 565 (1): Warm The Body
Her mind drifted to her parents, the Tan Residence, her personal maidservant and the happy days of her childhood. Without realising it herself, the corners of her mouth had curved up as she recalled the sweet and blissful memories hidden in her heart. Only on nights where she found herself tormented by her trauma would she recall these memories as a way to seek sce.
Despite Dongling¡¯s guards making an entirep of the city while searching for Tan Ge, they came up empty-handed. What they did find was the guard that had been knocked out, who had already regained consciousness and reported what had happened before being taken back to the pce to be punished.
Finally, another group arrived in the suburbs and spotted a peasant woman dressed in purple. Recognising that the dress belonged to Dignified Consort Liu, they immediately took the peasant woman to the imperial pce. Colour drained from the peasant woman¡¯s face. I didn¡¯t expect that young woman to be a wanted criminal!
However, no matter how she exined, the guards paid no heed to her and remained emotionless as they forcefully pulled her into the horse carriage to be sent to the imperial pce.
Out of the three search parties, one stayed behind to continue searching, while the other two returned to the capital. The returning groups travelled side by side on the capital¡¯s roads, drawing the attention of the civilians. Yet, despite their doubts, none of themoners dared to utter a word.
The internal strife of Dongling has just ended, yet numerous batches of guards from the imperial pce have been hurrying past. Could something have happened again?
At that thought, almost all the civilians furrowed their brows. Unable to bear with those turbulent times, they had hoped that the new emperor could protect themon people.
The Imperial Army Commander relentlessly cracked his horse whip, allowing his party to quickly enter the imperial pce. The peasant woman and the guard who had brought Tan Ge out of the pce were brought to the courtyard before the Imperial Study where they would await their punishment from the emperor.
The peasant woman kept trembling. Upon seeing her clothes, Chu Xian immediately understood everything that had transpired. Tan Ge found a vige and exchanged clothes with a peasant woman to avoid suspicion. Judging by how long it¡¯s been since then, Tan Ge has likely already fled.
The Imperial Army Commander bowed. ¡°Your Majesty, all the boats have been checked, but there was no sign of the woman you want.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that she couldn¡¯t be found, but that she has already left.¡± Chu Xian¡¯s voice was calm.
The only person who could have achieved this is Shi Mo; he helped Tan Ge with her escape. Ha, a few tricks of his were enough to lure me into his long-devised trap.
Suddenly, a white pigeon with a red beak flew over. Spreading its feathers, itnded on the tree nearest to Chu Xian. Thetter walked to the peasant woman and bent down, removing a pearl hairpin from her hair. This pearl hairpin belongs to Dignified Consort Liu, but Tan Ge gave it to the peasant woman.
Chu Xian felt the hairpin and narrowed his eyes. With a flick of his wrist, the hairpin flew straight at the pigeon. The bird fell to the ground, feet spasming as its cries gradually faded into silence and its body went rigid.
A guard immediately went forward and retrieved the note from the pigeon¡¯s leg before passing it to Chu Xian.
Unfurling the note, Chu Xian sneered as he read its contents. This Emperor isn¡¯t so easily fooled. I must pluck out this thorn that is Shi Mo.
Chapter 565 (2): Warm The Body
Chapter 565 (2): Warm The Body
Chu Xian pondered for a moment. ¡°Dispatch an imperial physician to tag along. Perhaps they¡¯re using the herbs to fume the body.¡± With Su Xi-er¡¯s cold constitution, fuming the body is the best method.
¡°Your Majesty, Angelica Sinesis is extremely precious in Dongling; are you just going to let them take all of it away?¡± Angelica Sinensis may not be very precious in other countries, but its inability to grow in Dongling¡¯s climate makes it a holy medicine. We can only import it from other countries.
¡°Dongling doesn¡¯tck this bit of herbs. Let them be.¡± Chu Xian walked out of the courtyard and headed for the repose pce.
It¡¯s time for me to visit Chao Mu. As for Tan Ge, I will deal with her eventually; I¡¯ll focus on Shi Mo first.
This mysterious man wants to lead me by the nose!
~~~
Meanwhile, Pei Qianhao and Du Ling were discussing the different methods of fuming the body with the herbs. There were two types: one was fire fuming, and the other was water fuming. The two decided to employ the second method. After boiling the water, they found arge round tub to pour it in.
It was at this moment that the imperial physician who previously took Su Xi-er¡¯s pulse came to the repose pce. Hearing that they wanted to attempt water fuming, he immediately stopped them. ¡°Don¡¯t waste mugwort leaf. Only fire fuming will be effective.¡±
The imperial physician inwardly sighed. As an imperial physician of Dongling, I should only treat Princess Consort Hao¡¯s external injuries and not concern myself with Prince Hao¡¯s descendents. However, when I diagnosed her pulse, I found that her internal air is in an abysmal state.
Holding the principles of a healer, he decided that he should speak the truth.
In contrast to this cold constitution, her external injuries aren¡¯t anything severe.
Once the imperial physician was ready, he immediately got to work preparing. Aware that fire fuming would be exhausting for the body, Pei Qianhao was afraid that Su Xi-er wouldn¡¯t have the stamina to go through with it. With this in mind, he personally went to the kitchens and brought back some in soup, feeding Su Xi-er until she couldn¡¯t stomach another sip.
Su Xi-er was still unable to speak, so she could only stare at him as if asking what he and Du Ling were doing.
Pei Qianhao caressed her head. ¡°Xi-er, we¡¯ll be using mugwort leaves to fume the body so that you can warm your constitution.¡±
Su Xi-er had heard of this method. Emperor Father¡¯s imperial consorts who couldn¡¯t get pregnant also did this. After fuming for a period of time, their bodies indeed became warmer.
An hourter, the imperial physician was done with the preparations. Pei Qianhao had kept Su Xi-erpany all this time, and he now carried her to the empty room they had decided to use.
The room was filled with the scent of mugwort leaf, a smell that some women disliked, but that Su Xi-er was neutral to.
Right after Pei Qianhao gently ced Su Xi-er on the bed, the voice of a Dongling¡¯s guard rang. ¡°Prince Hao, Western Region King, His Majesty summons you. There is an urgent matter he would like to inquire about.¡±
The two men inside the room exchanged nces with each other before Du Ling walked out. ¡°Prince Hao has something important to attend to. This Emperor shall visit Dongling¡¯s Emperor.¡±
The guard hesitated, but swiftly followed when he saw Du Ling walking away.
Determined to pluck out the thorn that was Shi Mo, Chu Xian understood that his strength alone wouldn¡¯t suffice. Not only was he a new emperor, he had also just deposed Dignified Consort Liu, resulting in resentment from the powerful and influential Liu Family.
He felt that the mysterious Shi Mo would be the key to connecting all the eminent ns in Dongling.
Thus, he had to find some allies. Du Ling and Pei Qianhao were undoubtedly the best candidates.
However, what Chu Xian didn¡¯t know was the extent of Shi Mo¡¯s meticulousness; thetter would only ever take action after taking everything into consideration.
Night descended, and Shi Mo recognised that theck of a pigeon returning to him was a sign of his falling out with Chu Xian.
A wicked smile curled up at the corners of his mouth as he let out a long sigh that seemed to carry traces of pity. ¡°This new emperor of Dongling really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. Forget it, since that¡¯s the case, he can say goodbye to Chao Mu¡¯s body.¡±
I have already tampered with this batch of ice blocks; they will automatically melt seven dayster, and it will happen all that once. When that timees, I wonder what expression Dongling¡¯s new emperor will show.
1. Also known as ¡®danggui¡¯.
Chapter 566 (1): Undercurrents
Chapter 566 (1): Undercurrents
¡°Move our base out of Dongling in seven days and head for other countries; make sure to keep a low profile. Find new owners for the fields, restaurants, teahouses, and manors before selling them at low prices. The new owners cannot open until one month has passed.¡± He spoke steadily.
Buyers would be moring for the assets Shi Mo was selling if they went at low prices. However, the additional requirement of having to remain closed for one month would cause chaos with Dongling¡¯s economic situation. This would be enough to keep Chu Xian busy for the time being.
But would he be able to concentrate on the country when the ice melts in seven days? If so, I will be able to make use of this opportunity to strike an alliance with the Liu family. Shi Mo scoffed inwardly. This price is too light for Chu Xian.
His henchmen were puzzled at his instructions, but no one dared question him with that dark and thunderous aura of his. All of them bowed and acknowledged their orders before leaving.
Shi Mo then summoned another man who was wearing red. ¡°I saved your life, so it¡¯s time you repay that debt. I want you to join hands with me in making Pei Qianhao suffer.¡±
The man in red looked like a woman with the eyeliner he was wearing, and was even more feminine than before. ¡°What if this Prince refuses?¡±
¡°Dongling already has a new emperor, and Crown Prince Chu Linglong is long gone. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would¡¯ve be a pile of bones, yet you still refer to yourself as this Prince?¡± Shi Mo mocked him.
Chu Linglong answered casually, ¡°Chu Xian is taking his rightful ce as the emperor. It¡¯s what the imperial family owes him.¡±
¡°Is that so? Don¡¯t you hate him for killing the previous emperor and the empress, your parents?¡± Shi Mo caught the flicker of hatred that shed in Chu Linglong¡¯s eyes as he spoke.
No one can read others as well as I can. Chu Linglong, don¡¯t even think of hiding your thoughts from me.
After a moment of contemtion, Chu Linglong said, ¡°My skills are good, but they¡¯re no match for Prince Hao and the Western Region King. With Chu Xian added into the mix, I¡¯m of almost no use to you now.¡±
¡°Oh don¡¯t worry about that. At least in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re harmless.¡±
Chu Linglong was stunned at Shi Mo¡¯s words. ¡°You want me to target a woman? I can¡¯t do that.¡± Even if I look feminine, I¡¯m still a man; doing something like this is rather despicable.
¡°No, even I couldn¡¯t bear to kill her. All you need to do is abduct Su Xi-er and secretly send her to the Western Region¡¯s court. Chu Xian will be caught in the vortex and unable to extricate himself. As for Pei Qianhao and Du Ling, I have my ways.¡±
Although everything was a part of his n, Shi Mo was betting on Tan Ge as well. He was betting on the fact that she would be able to take control of the Western Region court by making use of the hairpin and drug he had given her.
Chu Linglong thought about it for a while before agreeing. ¡°It¡¯s a simple job. I¡¯ll help you out.¡± He then turned to leave.
¡°Your medicine, take it.¡± Shi Mo tossed a tiny white porcin bottle to Chu Linglong.
Chapter 566 (2): Undercurrents
Chapter 566 (2): Undercurrents
It was already nighttime, and Su Xi-er had undergone eight hours of treatment by now. Pei Qianhao helped remove her clothing before she washed up in a wooden tub, bringing back a set of fresh clothes and carrying her back to her room afterwards.
Su Xi-er looked at him, her lips parting slightly.
Pei Qianhao hugged her. ¡°You can¡¯t talk now. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±
A tiny voice entered his ear. ¡°A-... Jing.¡±
She can speak now! Pei Qianhao stared at her. ¡°The treatment worked.¡±
Su Xi-ery her head on his warm chest. ¡°Chao Mu... how is she?¡± Her voice was still hoarse.
¡°Chu Xian was able to get ice and preserve her body. It¡¯ll be difficult to get him to bury her body when he can¡¯t let go.¡± Pei Qianhao rested his chin on her head as he patted her back. ¡°Xi-er, he¡¯s doing this because he loves her so much. We shouldn¡¯t force Chu Xian on this; let him be.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded after a while, raising her arms to hug Pei Qianhao and cherish the fact that she had been able to meet someone she loved in this life. She wanted to cherish every single moment of it.
They suddenly heard a knock at the door, and Du Ling walked in shortly after. He had been speaking with Chu Xian for most of the day.
Du Ling had a grave expression as he walked up to Pei Qianhao. ¡°What does Shi Mo have against you?¡± The main reason he disliked those from the Central ins was because of their scheming personalities, with Shi Mo being a prime example. In Du Ling¡¯s opinion, a man should stand and fight instead of hiding in the shadows.
Pei Qianhao let go of Su Xi-er and tucked her tightly under the nket. Before he could leave, a tiny hand grabbed him. Su Xi-er spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Talk in here. I want to know too.¡±
Du Ling looked at Pei Qianhao with some unhappiness. ¡°I would have waited outside if I wanted to keep this from her. There are some things she should know.¡±
Su Xi-er was puzzled at this. What exactly is A-Jing keeping from her?
Pei Qianhao looked at Su Xi-er and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that guy. I¡¯ve briefly met him once when I was a young boy in the Pei family. We were a prominent merchant family in the Jiangnan area. If I¡¯m right, Shi Mo is the son of one of my father¡¯s good friends, and was taken in by my father.¡±
Du Ling then said, ¡°That¡¯s just cherishing a snake in one¡¯s bosom. Shi Mo is ungrateful, and he can¡¯t be forgiven.¡±
At this, Su Xi-er turned to Pei Qianhao. He is Pei Zheng¡¯s adopted son; both the man himself and Pei Yaran had repeated this countless times.
But the Jiangnan Pei family and the capital¡¯s Pei family had vastly different reasons for adopting another son. One of them was adopted because he was a good friend¡¯s child, while the other was adopted to be nothing more than a pawn because of ack of male heirs.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyelids twitched when she thought about this. Pei Qianhao said he was born with a lowly status, so how did he know about the merchant background of the Pei family? Did he already investigate it? Was this what he was keeping from me?
Pei Qianhao could tell that her mind was racing. ¡°Xi-er, I¡¯ll tell you everythingter.¡±
¡°Chu Xian is already looking into destroying Shi Mo¡¯s power base in Dongling.¡± Du Ling then nodded at Su Xi-er and said, ¡°You have a cold constitution. There¡¯s a warm jade bed in the Western Region. I¡¯ll take you there when we¡¯ve settled everything so that you can recover.¡±
Su Xi-er felt the warmth emanate from the jade pendant on her neck, unconsciously grasping it in her hands when she heard the words ¡®warm jade¡¯.
Chapter 567 (1): Beat Him To The Punch
Chapter 567 (1): Beat Him To The Punch
Pei Qianhao reached into the nket to hold Su Xi-er¡¯s hands. After drinking a bowl of medicine and undergoing the fuming treatment, her pallid appearance had been reced with a warm and rosy glow.
Pei Qianhao heaved a sigh of relief when he felt the warmth of her hands.
¡°Xi-er, I met the Rong Family¡¯s steward when they brought some goods to the capital of Beimin. The steward was Aunt Rong¡¯s personal guard, and he was shocked to see the resemnce between myself and Rong Qing. I talked to him for a while, and that was how I found out about all this.¡± Pei Qianhao then continued to exin that he had met the steward after taking over Xie Yun¡¯s troops, and he never saw the caretaker again after that, but he was very sure that news of their meeting would¡¯ve been shared with Aunt Rong.
¡°You never knew that the Pei family was a prominent merchant family in Jiangnan, but you remembered meeting Shi Mo.¡± Su Xi-er repeated the information to herself in an analytical manner.
Pei Qianhao caressed her hand as he continued. ¡°When I was born, the Pei family had already fallen to ruin. As a result, we travelled to a tiny vige to continue our lives. Shi Mo had already been living with the JIangnan Pei Family before that, and my parents did not abandon him to my knowledge. However, I only remember meeting him once; I never saw him again afterwards.¡±¡±
¡°Is Rong Qing really your younger brother? Twin brother? Your parents wouldn¡¯t have abandoned him.¡± Su Xi-er frowned as she asked.
¡°Xi-er, you¡¯ve just gotten your voice back, so let me do the talking. My parents didn¡¯t abandon Shi Mo no matter how tough the going was, so how would they have left their biological son behind? My younger brother might have gotten lost by ident, or it might even have been Shi Mo pulling the strings in the background.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes widened at this. How could Shi Mo, who was only a child at the time, cause another boy of simr age to disappear like that? And to do something like this to his adoptive parents¡
While she was still deep in thought, Pei Qianhao continued. ¡°From the very day we were born, Shi Mo had been nning to get rid of my younger brother. My parents might have thought that it was an ident, but they also suspected Shi Mo once they found out what really happened a few yearster, and Shi Mo might have harboured resentment against them for this. In the end though, this is all just spection.¡±
¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. You need to talk to Shi Mo about this. Why would a child want to get rid of his adoptive parents¡¯ son if he didn¡¯t have anything against your family? And why did he only target one of you?¡± Su Xi-er could not wrap her head around this.
Pei Qianhao hugged her. ¡°Xi-er, be good and try not to talk so much when you¡¯ve just recovered. All of this is just spection, and Shi Mo will meet his maker when the timees.¡±
Su Xi-er stowed away the suspicion in her mind for now before moving to a different subject. ¡°That will make Aunt Rong someone who helped you, since she took your brother in.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll make a trip to the Rong Residence to thank them in person and bring my brother back to live with us.¡± Pei Qianhao found out from the steward that his brother was sickly, and that he had to take medicine regrly.
Su Xi-er turned serious. ¡°What about Zhen Yu? Are you going to tell her that Brother Hu is still alive and that he¡¯s already married?¡±
Chapter 567 (2): Beat Him To The Punch
Chapter 567 (2): Beat Him To The Punch
Su Xi-er bit her lip. Will everything really be okay?
¡°Xi-er, be good and rest. I¡¯m going out for a while, but I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Pei Qianhao tucked her back into the nket and patted her cheeks before exiting the room.
Su Xi-er listened to his steadily departing footsteps as she thought about Shi Mo¡¯s intentions.
If everything is as A-Jing says, then Shi Mo¡¯s face wasn¡¯t like that when he was born, but was eventually disfigured. If that¡¯s the case, and A-Jing remembers meeting Shi Mo when he already had that face¡ Could it be that it wasn¡¯t only because he did something to Rong Qing, but because of his face that Shi Mo was abandoned by A-Jing¡¯s parents?
Shi Mo is the only one who knows the truth. Getting to know him better is key to unraveling the mystery behind A-Jing¡¯s background.
Pei Qianhao and Du Ling were now in Shu Xian¡¯s repose pce, and the three of them wereing up with strategies to counter Shi Mo.
After they had finished their discussion, a guard was immediately sent to freeze all assets under Shi Mo¡¯s name, with the order going out just in time to hinder thetter¡¯s ns.
Shi Mo smashed his winecup on the floor in anger when he found out.
¡°Master, what do we do next?¡± His henchmen bowed as he spoke; it was no longer possible to proceed with what they had in mind.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to sell the remainingnd and property. Burn them all, and spread a rumour among themoners that cmity will befall Dongling very soon.¡± Shi Mo instructed coldly.
¡°Master, you¡¯ll incur huge losses if we do that.¡±
Shi Mo scoffed. ¡°Not everything is here in Dongling. I have loads of spare cash. For the fields ofnd, make sure to burn as much as you can. It will be even better if it can spread to fields owned by others.¡±
Seeing him bent on destroying his assets, the henchmen left to carry out their orders immediately.
Within just four hours, several ces inside and around the capital caught fire. The county magistrate had to wake up in the middle of the night to oversee the firefighting efforts. He then drafted up a letter detailing the losses and had it sent to the imperial pce.
Night was supposed to be peaceful, but everyone in the capital seemed to be afraid of what was toe. There had been several groups of pce guards running around the streets in the day, and now there were rumours about a cmity befalling Dongling.
Themoners were panic-stricken, with some even packing up their belongings in case they had to leave the capital.
The capital city of Dongling was thrown into chaos in just one night, an oue that Shi Mo was pleased about as he sipped wine while reminiscing about his past.
¡°I bring cmity to my parents? Hmph, I wonder who my real parents are. Sending me away because they were cornered by a bandit. It was those very bandits who destroyed my face!¡± Shi Mo cackled, tears falling from his undamaged eye, while the other practically glowed with a murderous aura.
¡°It was me- me! I threw Rong Qing into the wolf¡¯s den! Who knew that he could survive a wolf attack.¡± A frown appeared on Shi Mo before he slumped onto the table and mumbled, ¡°Who would have expected that there would be a child who killed his own father!¡±
He fell silent after this. This was the first time he had lost control of his emotions in many years.
Outside the door, Chu Linglong had heard everything. This man has so many secrets hidden in his heart. You¡¯re not the only one who did that. Chu Xian killed his father too.
Chapter 568 (1): Making A Decision
Chapter 568 (1): Making A Decision
Prince Hao instructed his men to bring food and grain from Beimin to Dongling. Beimin was considered the most powerful among the four nations, and themoners would naturally calm down after hearing that Dongling had such assistance. Apart from this, he also rebuilt the seizednd and gave them out to nearby vigers for free, causing them to be overjoyed. In an instant, what had been previously Shi Mo¡¯s property had been divided up.
Shi Mo checked into an inn and smirked when he heard the news. That¡¯s a good move, Pei Qianhao. There¡¯s no way the vigers would still be upset after helping them and giving them freend, would they? There was only one more day left until the ice melted. Chu Linglong would sneak into the pce, while Shi Mo would fight Pei Qianhao to the death!
Everything seemed peaceful when night fell, and theck of a breeze made it warmer than usual. Su Xi-er herself could feel her body continuing to warm up and recover after receiving the fuming treatment and continuing to drink medicine.
Pei Qianhao would snuggle with her when they slept, hisrge, warm palm over her stomach as he gently massaged it.
Su Xi-er enjoyed the warmth in his embrace, and she acted like a meek kitten as she snuggled against his chest. Pei Qianhao was tempted as he looked at her, but he stopped himself from doing anything else since she had yet to fully recover.
Su Xi-er was resting against his chest when her eyes snapped open. ¡°A-Jing, I didn¡¯t get my period this month. It¡¯s always on time, but for this month¡¡±
There could only be two reasons for this: she was pregnant, or her body couldn¡¯t maintain a regr schedule. Seeing the worry in her eyes, Pei Qianhao reassured her as he stood up and got dressed before heading towards the exit. ¡°I¡¯ll get an imperial physician.¡±
Not long after, Du Ling entered the room with a bowl of soup in his hands. ¡°Come taste this.¡±
¡°It¡¯s already veryte; why were you brewing soup at such an hour?¡± Su Xi-er got up and rested against the bed frame as she smiled at him.
¡°How did you know I did it?¡± Having previously felt that brewing soup was a woman¡¯s job, Du Ling couldn¡¯t hide his awkwardness.
Su Xi-er¡¯s brows raised. ¡°It was just a wild guess, but who would have guessed that you¡¯d admit it.¡± She raised her hand to take the bowl from him.
¡°Try it. How is it?¡± Du Ling asked expectantly.
She had already had a bowl of soup in the morning, but Du Ling thought that it would be good for her to have another before bed.
He remembered what his mother told him when she was pregnant.
¡°Apart from your mother, your younger sibling will be the closest family you have. If it is a boy, you have to be strict and prevent him from straying down the wrong path. If it is a girl, you have to treat her like a princess.¡±
Du Ling remembered every single word his mother said to him.
Su Xi-er had a mouthful of the soup and smiled. ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± In truth, the soup itself was tasteless, and although she didn¡¯t like things that were overly sweet, an entirely nd red bean soup wasn¡¯t the best either.
Du Ling was satisfied with this. ¡°Good. I can make this for you every day when you return to the Western Region.¡±
Suddenly, someone opened the door, and Pei Qianhao came in with the imperial physician that had previously examined Su Xi-er. Having heard everything that Du Ling had said, his expression was stormy, but he quickly adjusted it.
Chapter 568 (2): Making A Decision
Chapter 568 (2): Making A Decision
After a while, he kept the handkerchief and said, ¡°The Princess Consort¡¯s pulse has stabilized. She may have had many things on her mind the past few days, leading to an irregr period. She will be fine after some nourishment and rest. There is no need for Prince Hao to worry.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression fell slightly when she heard the diagnosis. I shouldn¡¯t have hoped that I was pregnant.
Pei Qianhao nodded and said, ¡°Give us a prescription to help with her condition.¡±
¡°Understood.¡± The imperial physician left and returned to the medical quarters to prepare the prescription before having a maidservant send it over and assist with brewing it.
At her bedside, Du Ling took Su Xi-er¡¯s hand right in front of Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°No female in the Western Region has a cold constitution because all of our food is made to warm our bodies.¡±
Du Ling seemed to have lost that imposing aura he had as a king. He was now just like an older brother who cared deeply for his younger sister.
Su Xi-er nodded at him as she thought to herself, It¡¯s pretty nice having an elder brother.
Pei Qianhao saw the bowl of soup on the bedside drawer and, already knowing the answer, asked, ¡°Did you add any sugar?¡±
¡°Huh? We have to put sugar in it?¡± Du Ling turned to ask, never letting go of Su Xi-er¡¯s hand.
¡°Of course; it wouldn¡¯t taste good otherwise.¡±
Du Ling¡¯s expression became awkward as he recalled Su Xi-er¡¯s earlier remarks, and he quickly picked up the bowl before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go add some sugar in it.¡± He then turned to leave.
Pei Qianhao said, ¡°Get someone to send it over in the morning. Xi-er needs rest.¡± He then started taking off his outer robe.
Du Ling paused for a second before exiting the room.
Seeing the door close and Pei Qianhao already undressing, Su Xi-ermented, ¡°A-Jing, you¡¯re jealous.¡±
¡°Xi-er, I¡¯m the only one who can touch your hands, yet Du Ling has already done so several times. I¡¯ve counted; he did it a total of¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re so petty.¡± Su Xi-er pinched him on the nose.
¡°I am indeed petty.¡± Her pink lips captured Pei Qianhao¡¯s attention. I haven¡¯t kissed her in a while. He then took her in an embrace and nted a kiss on her lips.
Su Xi-er responded in kind as their kiss deepened and their fingers knitted tightly together.
The night was warm.
Pei Qianhao got up early the next day. It was no ordinary day. They knew where Shi Mo was hiding, and they had already destroyed everything that belonged to him in Dongling. The only thing left was for Shi Mo to show himself.
Chu Xian received Shi Mo¡¯s letter before daylight. It was stated very clearly in the letter that he wanted Pei Qianhao to meet him alone. The two of them had to settle things today.
Chu Xian was familiar with Shi Mo¡¯s tactics, and he knew that Pei Qianhao would be walking into a trap if he really went to meet him alone. No matter how skilled Pei Qianhao was, it was impossible for anyone to emerge unscathed if faced with continuous waves of skilled fighters.
However, Pei Qianhao did not seem to think much of this. ¡°I¡¯ve gone against whole armies, so a single Shi Mo is nothing to me.¡± He then rode off on his horse.
Pei Qianhao had always been ready to unleash his wrath upon Shi Mo from the moment thetter had targeted Su Xi-er. As for why he had not actively sought Shi Mo out himself, there was only one reason ©` Pei Qianhao had done this on purpose.
Chapter 569 (1): At Deaths Door
Chapter 569 (1): At Death''s Door
Although the medicine was bitter, Su Xi-er knew that it would help nourish her body, and begrudgingly drank the concoction in a single gulp.
¡°Miss, this servant will get a bowl of red bean soup. The Western Region King got up before dawn and put brown sugar in the soup, instructing this servant to bring you a bowl after you¡¯ve taken your medicine.¡± The pce maid smiled and bowed respectfully before leaving.
The pce maid did not reappear even after a long time had passed, but Su Xi-er was then greeted by someone she had never expected to see.
Su Xi-er wasn¡¯t aware how Chu Xian had taken power, nor was she aware of what fights he had gone through to do so. However, no matter what had happened, she was still on guard as she watched a feminine man dressed in red walk in the door: Chu Linglong!
¡°Why be such a stranger when you see this Prince, Princess Consort Hao?¡± Chu Linglong walked up to her with a slight smile hanging on his lips.
¡°We weren¡¯t even friends in the first ce, so it''s no surprise.¡± Su Xi-er stared at him as she answered, impressing Chu Linglong with herposure.
He owed Shi Mo his life, and although he wasn¡¯t exactly an honourable person, Chu Linglong refused to owe anyone a debt of gratitude. Moreover, I¡¯m not killing Su Xi-er, just kidnapping her.
¡°When this Prince visited Beimin, I invited you and Prince Hao to visit Dongling. I would have weed the both of you generously. But s, I¡¯m no longer in the position to do so.¡± He continued taking measured steps towards her and spoke steadily, ¡°Su Xi-er, Prince Hao left the pce early in the morning,while the Western Region King and Chu Xian followed two hourster. Don¡¯t you want to know what¡¯s going on?¡±
Su Xi-er naturally knew who was behind it. ¡°Shi Mo.¡±
Chu Linglong¡¯s effeminate voice continued to drift into her ears as he said, ¡°Your intelligence is only growing, and so you must know that Shi Mo hasid an immacte trap. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your beloved husband is in trouble without bringing any backup?¡±
Her heart involuntarily skipped a beat when she heard the words ¡®in trouble¡¯. She believed in Pei Qianhao¡¯s abilities, and was sure that he wouldn¡¯t be in harm¡¯s way even if his opponent was Shi Mo. Even so, she could not help but worry.
¡°If you¡¯re worried, how abouting with me? I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Chu Linglong tried to coax Su Xi-er to leave with him.
¡°You¡¯re trying to dupe me so that I¡¯ll leave the pce with you, but do you think I¡¯ll let that happen?¡±
Chu Linglong shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve been found out so quickly. This Prince doesn¡¯t like to force things on others, so it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t wish toe. However, what if Prince Hao doesn¡¯te back? Or are you still afraid that I¡¯m trying to bait you out?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes narrowed. After a moment of contemtion, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, but¡¡±
She removed the golden hairpin she was wearing and smiled at him. ¡°Do you dare let me pierce you once with this hairpin?¡± If I hit his acupoint, he¡¯ll lose his strength and won''t be able to fight back.
Chu Linglong did not expect her to make such a counter proposal. ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t like being stabbed.¡± He then turned to leave, knowing that Su Xi-er would definitely follow behind him.
Chapter 569 (2): At Deaths Door
Chapter 569 (2): At Death''s Door
The pce guards tried to stop her when they realised what she was trying to do, but she was adamant on leaving. Silencing them with an icy re, none of them stopped her as she galloped off on a horse.
Chu Linglong smirked at this. She left on her own, but does she even know the location?
Heading for the suburbs, Su Xi-er had assumed that the location wouldn¡¯t be within the city. However, with how vast Dongling was, even the capital¡¯s suburbs were enormous, making her search harder.
Thus, she could only dismount her horse and pause when she reached the city limits. As if by magic, Chu Linglong once again made an appearance and smiled at her. ¡°Princess Consort Hao, you¡¯re here.¡±
She ignored him and looked at the three paths in front of her. Among them, the one on the left had fresh tracks that were apanied by hoof marks. Thus, her decision was made.
Chu Linglong looked meaningfully at her departing figure. Intelligent and thorough. She¡¯s on the right path, but I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be caught before she even reaches her destination.
While still on the road, Su Xi-er got down from her horse and emptied the sachet she carried on her waist, recing its contents with rocks.
She then continued her journey on foot, apanied by nothing but the sound of the wind and rustling leaves. It seemed peaceful, but the tension in the air was thick as syrup.
The rustling got louder just as she slowed down, and a man dressed in a ck outfit appeared before her. ¡°There¡¯s no need for so many of us to stop a mere woman like you. I¡¯ll let you go this time. Leave!¡±
¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Su Xi-er answered withposure.
She then started flicking the rocks she collected at the man.
The man smirked. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±
They went through a few exchanges without either gaining an upper hand, leaving the man surprised by Su Xi-er¡¯s skills.
The other men hidden in the forest began to ready their bows and arrows, having grown anxious due to the turn of events. Just kill that woman already. We shouldn¡¯t be wasting so much time on her.
Sensing their movement, Su Xi-er circled around her opponent, kicking his knees and forcing him to the ground. Lifting her right hand, she held him in a chokehold.
¡°Your leader will be dead if any of you dare make a move!¡±
The man couldn¡¯t believe that he was bested by a woman! His allies were forced toe out to face her.
¡°I just want to pass, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Su Xi-er coldly said.
Her opponentughed at this. ¡°You¡¯ll be dead even if you do go there. The entire ce is riddled with explosives!¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression darkened. Shi Mo wants to go down together?
As if verifying her suspicions, explosions suddenly rang out nearby, shaking the ground with their force as white smoke billowed into the air.
Her opponentughed again. ¡°Everyone¡¯s been blown to bits! My master has already escaped!¡±
Su Xi-er pulled out her hairpin and pierced one of his acupoints, causing him to crumple to the ground.
The other men immediately raised their bows, but froze when she spoke. ¡°Your leader has been poisoned, and I am the only one with the antidote. Feel free to shoot if you dare.¡± She then turned to leave without another word.
My A-Jing is skilled, but¡ explosives are a lot more powerful than swords.
She then started running towards the source of the explosion, trying to find survivors.
She was getting increasingly anxious when she couldn¡¯t find anyone, but suddenly felt a hand grab her ankle. Looking down, she found that it was Shi Mo!
He looked up at her, his face covered with blood, never thinking that she would be the one he would see at death¡¯s door.
Chapter 570 (1): Victim To His Own Plans
Chapter 570 (1): Victim To His Own ns
He thenughed and looked up at Su Xi-er. ¡°There are still some explosives that haven¡¯t been detonated. You¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t leave.¡± He then pushed her away.
Su Xi-er looked around, finding nobody else in the area. ¡°Where¡¯s A-Jing?¡±
¡°A-Jing, yes, Dad used to call him that. Not my father, my adoptive father.¡± Shi Mo gave a quietugh; he had already been sapped of all his strength.
Su Xi-er shook him vigorously. ¡°Tell me where A-Jing is. It¡¯s not toote to tell me before you die.¡±
Shi Mo scoffed at this. ¡°You¡¯re really cruel. It¡¯s too bad but A-Jing is already dead.¡±
Su Xi-er refused to believe this. Impossible. A-Jing wouldn¡¯t die! She ignored Shi Mo and continued searching for Pei Qianhao.
Shi Mo smirked as he watched her leave. What a foolish woman to believe me. Pei Qianhao is not inside, but at least I¡¯ll be able to drag someone rted to him down to hell with me.
Meanwhile, Pei Qianhao was already out of the forest and returning on his horse. He had finally settled matters with Shi Mo, as well as confirmed that thetter was merely the child of a family friend who was unrted to him.
On his way back to the capital of Dongling, he found several of Shi Mo¡¯s subordinates surrounding the copsed form of one of theirrades.
¡°Did that woman fool us? She said she poisoned Leader, but he¡¯s fine.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know! Let¡¯s wait.¡±
Pei Qianhao frowned when he heard ¡®that woman¡¯, quickly turning back. Who else but Xi-er woulde here?
Shi Mo¡¯s subordinates recognised him immediately. ¡°He isn¡¯t dead, kill him!¡±
The man whom Su Xi-er attacked had a sudden idea as he stopped the rest of them. ¡°Princess Consort Hao went that way, let Prince Hao save her!¡± He did not know where Shi Mo was, but Pei Qianhao had obviously escaped, and he had told that woman that Shi Mo had too left. What he did know was that there were two batches of explosives, and that one had yet to detonate.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes narrowed. Why is she here when I didn¡¯t even tell her anything! She¡¯s even arrived before Du Ling and Chu Xian!
Anxious, he urged his horse forward.
Before long, a huge explosion rocked the area, and a plume of white smoke slowly became visible as it rose into the air.
Pei Qianhao rushed towards the site, forcing his horse to gallop into the roiling smoke. Shi Mo, who had nned his revenge his entire life, had only found that it wasn¡¯t the Jiangnan Pei Family who was his enemy right before he died.
At the site of the explosion, Pei Qianhao called out anxiously, ¡°Xi-er.¡± He looked down to see a jade pendant on the ground. This is¡ the piece of warm jade that Du Ling personally put on her. She would never lose this!
Given her intelligence, she¡¯ll know that I have escaped.
Pei Qianhao bit his lips. I should have killed Shi Mo when I had the chance. Xi-er would have seen him when she walked in here!
It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault! She mustn''t die!. Pei Qianhao gripped the jade pendant tightly as a myriad of thoughts raced through his mind, yet, despite his desperate search, he came up empty.
Chapter 570 (2): Victim To His Own Plans
Chapter 570 (2): Victim To His Own ns
Chu Xian surmised that Shi Mo was dead by the tattered pieces of clothing that were left of him, while Du Ling¡¯s heart leapt into his mouth when he saw the jade pendant Pei Qianhao was holding. His expression turned grave as he jumped off his horse.
Shi Mo¡¯s remaining subordinates was now been surrounded by the soldiers of Dongling.
Chu Xian watched the two anxious men going into the forest. If they¡¯re this anxious, this means¡ something happened to Su Xi-er. But why would she be here, instead of in the pce?
Laughter could be heard behind him, and Chu Xian turned around to find Chu Linglong standing there in his red robes. Frowning, he stated, ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought Su Xi-er here.¡±
Chu Linglong waved a hand. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. She came here on her own.¡±
¡°How would she know we¡¯re going up against Shi Mo today if it wasn¡¯t for you? Are you in cahoots with him?¡±
Chu Linglongughed. Shi Mo is dead, there is only a limited supply of the medicine needed to sustain my life left. I only have about ten days remaining.
¡°Chu Xian, you killed Emperor Father. We should settle this now.¡±
¡°This Emperormands you to get out of the capital. Don¡¯t me me for being cruel if you choose not to obey!¡±
The tension in the air was palpable.
~~~
Pei Qianhao and Du Ling were still searching for Su Xi-er in the forest.
If Su Xi-er was at the site at the time of the explosion, she would either have been blown into the forest, or hidden safely inside it.
Terror clutched at Pei Qianhao¡¯s heart as he thought of the worst possibility, but he continued to call her name.
Spotting a speck of pink in the distance, his heart leapt to his throat. That is what Xi-er was wearing! His eyes glimmered with renewed hope as he dashed towards the figure, hearing a familiar coughing sound. It¡¯s from a female! It¡¯s Xi-er!
Pei Qianhao rushed up to her and hugged her tightly. ¡°Xi-er.¡±
She opened her arms immediately at the familiar voice and scent to embrace him, her voice trembling as she answered, ¡°A-Jing.¡±
I knew that he would be fine. Having been able to hide herself in the forest before the explosion happened, the worst she had suffered were a few scratches on her arms and wrists.
¡°Xi-er.¡± Pei Qianhao lifted her chin to look at her closely.
Su Xi-er saw that his eyes were red and watering, and moved her hand to wipe his tears away. ¡°You¡¯re a mess.¡±
¡°Xi-er, I¡¯m scared. It¡¯s the second time I¡¯ve been afraid. Don¡¯t do this to me again, okay?¡± Pei Qianhao looked at her, afraid that she would disappear from his sight.
She nodded before punching him lightly. ¡°You¡¯re always keeping things from me, even working with Elder Brother to hide it this time. If you hadn¡¯t done that, neither of us would have to be afraid.¡±
Such an unexpected turn of events would make even the most intelligent individual anxious. This was exactly what happened when she spoke with Shi Mo earlier: her emotions had gotten the better of her.
¡°Xi-er, I won¡¯t do that next time. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Pei Qianhao embraced her tightly.
They were stuck to each other like this until sunlight shone through the leaves in the forest, illuminating their figures.
Chapter 571 (1): Melt
Chapter 571 (1): Melt
Pei Qianhao took out the jade pendant he picked up earlier and started to help reach around her neck as he spoke. ¡°Here, put it on. It¡¯s very important, so you should keep it with you.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and spotted Du Ling. ¡°Brother.¡±
¡°Now that we¡¯ve settled things in Dongling, you can return to the Western Region with me. You haven¡¯t met Royal Grandmother yet.¡± He spoke gently, losing his usual imposing aura.
Du Ling¡¯s ¡®Royal Grandmother¡¯ was none other than the Grand Empress Dowager of the Western Region. She was Su Xi-er¡¯s grandmother, and missed her granddaughter enough that she was duped by Tan Ge.
Pei Qianhao supported Su Xi-er as she stood up and dusted off her dress before walking over to Du Ling. ¡°Shi Mo is dead, and Tan Ge is missing. Where do you think she might have gone?¡± Though he phrased it as a question, it was obvious that he was implying that Tan Ge would try to return to the Western Region.
Du Ling¡¯s gaze darkened instantly. Pretending to be the imperial princess, tricking the Grand Empress Dowager, getting the support of the left faction, and making a mess of court affairs.
¡°A-Jing, let¡¯s go back to Dongling¡¯s imperial pce and pack up before heading to the Western Region. I¡¯m going to take back what belongs to me.¡± Su Xi-er sounded resolute and steadfast. She had given Tan Ge enough chances.
Pei Qianhao and Du Ling exchanged nces before the three of them set off with Du Ling in the lead, clearing the path for the other two.
When they emerged from the forest, they were greeted by a chaotic scene: Chu Linglong lying panting on the ground with blood trickling from his mouth, and the rest of Shi Mo¡¯s guards bound and captured. With a sword pointed at his brother, Chu Xian coldly spoke. ¡°Say that again and this Emperor will kill you!¡±
At this point, Chu Linglong¡¯s eyesnded on the trio that had just appeared. Staring at Su Xi-er, he said, ¡°You¡¯re the luckiest. You had nothing in the past, but now, you have everything.¡± He then turned to Chu Xian and said, ¡°You might not be able to see Chao Mu for thest time if you don¡¯t return to the pce soon.¡±
Chu Xian raised his sword with a trembling hand, preparing to pierce through Chu Linglong when a small rock hit his wrist and sent the sword ttering to the ground.
Su Xi-er let go of Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand as she walked up to him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be killing your own brother. Go back to the pce to check on Chao Mu.¡±
Prompted, Chu Xian leapt onto his horse and rode away without another word. How could anything have happened to Chao Mu? Chao Mu will be safe with the ice!
He was sure that Chu Linglong was just scaring him, but after hearing what Su Xi-er said, he began to have second thoughts. Maybe, maybe¡
Chu Linglong¡¯s lips turned up into a slight smile as he watched Chu Xian¡¯s rapidly departing figure. He then turned to Su Xi-er and asked, ¡°Why did you save me? Getting killed by Chu Xian wouldn¡¯t have been a bad end. He¡¯ll leave a stain in Dongling¡¯s history as an emperor who killed both his father and brother.¡±
¡°I saved you because you still have a conscience. You refused to follow Shi Mo¡¯s orders exactly, despite being in cahoots with him. You can carry on with your own life now that Shi Mo is dead.¡±
Chapter 571 (2): Melt
Chapter 571 (2): Melt
His lonely figure was bathed in the sunlight as he left. Shi Mo is dead, and I won¡¯t live much longer without his medicine. I can consider the score settled after the earlier fight with Chu Xian.
Su Xi-er turned to Pei Qianhao. ¡°Let¡¯s go back; something went wrong with Chao Mu.¡±
Pei Qianhao pulled her back. ¡°She should¡¯ve been buried. The ice sent by Shi Mo was tampered with, and Chu Xian won¡¯t be able to preserve her body.¡±
¡°It¡¯s disrespectful to the dead if we forcefully preserve their bodies like this.¡± Du Lingmented before summoning his horse with a whistle.
Having been born and raised in thergely nomadic Western Region, everyone was able to rude a horse, including Du Ling who was an expert horse trainer, and had been able to tame this one from Dongling. Despite his equal skill in horse riding, Pei Qianhao¡¯s skill in training the animals was a far cry from Du Ling¡¯s.
Du Ling hopped onto his horse and quickly spoke before he galloped off. ¡°Wait here. The horse will being soon.¡±
Shortly after, the ck horse which Pei Qianhao had ridden earlier came galloping towards them.
Pei Qianhao grabbed Su Xi-er and hopped onto the horse with her. ¡°The King of the Western Region is renowned for his horse riding skills.¡±
He then cracked his whip and rode off with Su Xi-er tightly in his embrace.
Blown to pieces, Shi Mo had died a tragic death. He had been prepared for such a fate the moment he had decided to use explosives; either he or Pei Qianhao would be blown to bits.
Yet, despite all of his nning, what he did not expect was for the Jiangnan Pei family to be his saviours instead of his enemies.
Two hourster, the atmosphere in the pce was tense. In the Emperor¡¯s courtyard, all the maidservants and guards stood rooted in ce, not daring to make a sound as they heard a cry from the inner room.
The body of the empress could no longer be preserved without the ice. Her hair and makeup was falling off and her face became ck as her body rapidly rotted.
It was at this point that Chu Xian finally realised she was really dead and there was nothing he could do to make her stay or bring her back.
The ult teachings stated that one could tie the soul to the body by preserving thetter, and that even if the soul was not in the body itself, it would be somewhere nearby. If her body was gone, her soul would leave him. He wanted to leave with her so badly, but he knew that the people of Dongling needed him.
¡°Can you wait for me, Chao Mu?¡± His eyes looked empty as he hugged her body and caressed her face.
Chu Xian gave a wry smile when silence answered him. ¡°You didn¡¯t know about my feelings for you when you were alive, so why would you wait? You even told me that you liked handsome boys, and I asked you if I was handsome.¡±
Instead of answering him, she had squinted and walked up to observe his facial features. Likely not thinking much of it, she hadn¡¯t given a concrete answer, so he didn¡¯t bother pursuing the subject.
Chu Xian hugged her tight for a long time until the unmistakable stench of her rotting corpse reminded him that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her for much longer.
The Imperial Army Commander stopped Su Xi-er, Pei Qianhao and Du Ling from entering the sleeping quarters when they arrived.
¡°It¡¯s not a convenient time for His Majesty now. Something happened to the Empress. I hope you understand.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and said, ¡°Please thank your emperor on our behalf for these few days. We¡¯ll be leaving Dongling today. Tell him this too, he¡¯ll be able to meet the Empress in his dreams if they are fated to be.¡±
She then turned to Pei Qianhao and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, A-Jing.¡±
Pei Qianhao watched her as he thought to himself, Those words were from books about the ult; so she has read them before.
Chapter 572 (1): The Western Region
Chapter 572 (1): The Western Region
Meet again in their dreams? Does His Majesty truly believe in these words? Even when he took in other imperial consorts, he wasn¡¯t willing to visit them when asked by the officials. However, he woulde and apany Her Majesty in the ice room whenever he had a free moment
Even after waiting for a long period of time, the only thing the Imperial Army Commander could hear in the courtyard was the faint sound of the wind whistling in his ears. It was only after several hours had passed did he see Chu Xian exit with Chao Mu in his arms.
The Imperial Army Commander immediately went forth and respectfully reported, ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Hao, Princess Consort Hao, and the Western Region King will be leaving Dongling today. Princess Consort Hao told me to pass on a few words to you: If Your Majesty and Her Majesty are fated, you will naturally meet again in your dreams.¡±
He briefly raised his head to observe Chu Xian¡¯s expression, noticing a flicker of some unknown emotion in thetter¡¯s eyes before they returned to gaze at Chao Mu. The moments dragged on until he finally looked up, ordering the Imperial Army Commander. ¡°Prepare some firewood in the meadow at the back of the imperial pce. Additionally, prepare a jade box used for containing ashes after cremation.
The Imperial Army Commander froze for an instant before he finally reacted. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order!¡± His voice was quivering. His Majesty has finally woken up; he¡¯s no longer insisting on madly preserving Her Majesty¡¯s body.
As soon as the order was issued, the news of the empress¡¯ cremation spread throughout the imperial pce. The two remaining imperial consorts were ted, especially the concubine-born young miss from the Liu Residence, also currently known as Beauty Liu[1].
The Liu Residence has two young misses; now that Elder Sister has been banished from the imperial pce, I¡¯m the hope of the Liu Residence. Haha, that sister of mine is the Liu Residence¡¯s disgrace.
She coylyughed at that thought, and her personal pce maid immediately came forward. ¡°Your Highness, this is freshly imported fruit wine. You should drink some; it¡¯s very delicious.¡±
Beauty Liu nced at her from the corner of her eye. ¡°How did you know? Did you secretly drink it yourself?¡±
The pce maid was immediately struck with trepidation. ¡°Your Highness, this servant only heard about it from other people in the pce; please believe me.¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough. This Consort doesn¡¯t drink wine, and His Majesty doesn¡¯t like it.¡±
At the mention of the emperor, the pce maid said, ¡°Your Highness, returning to the earth to rest in peace is respecting the dead, yet His Majesty cremated Her Majesty¡¯s body. This servant reckons that his obsession with Her Majesty is no more. There is another imperial consort in the imperial harem, and although she is the main eldest daughter[2], her family isn¡¯t as powerful as the Liu Family. You have to grasp this opportunity.
Beauty Liu snorted. ¡°Does this Consort need your reminder? I naturally understand all of this; I¡¯m simply waiting for Her Majesty to be cremated. Once some time has passed and His Majesty¡¯s heart has truly calmed down, this Consort will visit him again.¡± Her brows raised with a gleeful pride.
¡°Your Highness, this servant heard that Prince Hao, Princess Consort Hao, and the Western Region King left the pce today.¡±
Beauty Liu was intrigued. ¡°Oh, they left the pce? This Consort still hadn¡¯t met Princess Consort Hao, the envy of all the women in the world. However, this Consort can¡¯t help but wonder why the Western Region King was always with her as well. Could it be that¡?¡± The Western Region King likes Princess Consort Hao? Tsk tsk, her abilities are impressive.
~~~
While the imperial pce was busy with the Empress¡¯ cremation, Su Xi-er and the others had arrived at the pier. They boarded a boat that would be headed towards a rural county in Dongling, intending to travel the rest of the way to the Western Region bynd. The trip would be 7-10 days depending on the situation.
When the three of them were about to get onto the boat, a guard from Dongling rushed over and passed a letter to Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, His Majesty wrote a letter and ordered this subordinate to hand it to you. Please read it.¡±
1. ¡¯Beauty¡¯ is one of the many ranks of an imperial consort. It should likely be beneath the rank of a ¡®dignified consort¡¯, but this depends on story to story.
2. The eldest daughter born by the main wife.
Chapter 572 (2): The Western Region
Chapter 572 (2): The Western Region
This Emperor must handle numerous issues in Dongling, and is currently unable to leave. Prince Hao, please capture Tan Ge as soon as possible, and send her to Dongling alive. This Emperor shall personally punish her.
Since Tan Ge is rted to Chao Mu¡¯s death, Chu Xian will definitely not let her off. But the question is, what is his n after I hand her over to him?
Pei Qianhao instructed the Dongling guard to leave before passing the letter to Du Ling.
After skimming through the contents, Du Ling remarked in a deep voice. ¡°This Emperor also wants to mete out a harsh punishment, but there¡¯s only one Tan Ge.¡±
ording to thews of the royal court, impersonating an imperial princess, disrupting the order of the royal court, and deceiving members of the Imperial Family would result in a tragic execution.
Noticing that their gazes dimmed after reading the letter, Su Xi-er snatched it from Du Ling¡¯s hands to read for herself before looking at the two men. ¡°If she realises the errors of her ways, we¡¯ll let her go. After all, she¡¯s just a woman who has been forced to this state.¡±
Du Ling stared at her, only replying after a long while. ¡°There are some things you don¡¯t have a say in. Laws of the royal court can¡¯t be vited, and she must pay the price for doing so.¡± He then got onto the boat, not continuing the discussion.
Su Xi-er¡¯s impression of Tan Ge was still frozen in time when she witnessed thetter¡¯s faint smile in front of the Imperial Household Department.
Now that she has be like this, she should indeed pay the price.
¡°Xi-er, Tan Ge¡¯s fate will depend on her behaviour in the Western Region.¡± Pei Qianhao grabbed her hand and brought her onto the boat.
The boat slowly left the pier and headed into the unknowns of the ocean, riding on waves and sailing through the wind. With the sea being calmer than when they had entered Dongling, the voyage only took three days.
In consideration of Su Xi-er¡¯s body, they chose to walk instead of hurrying along with horses. After 13 days, they finally reached the borders of the Western Region.
At the border, yellow sand filled their vision while precipitous cliffs surrounded them, leaving them to travel on camels. Half a dayter, they arrived at a market where they changed into clothes from the Western Region before continuing their journey.
A multitude of items that couldn¡¯t be found in the Central ins were disyed at the market. The women¡¯s clothes were more colourful while the men¡¯s were darker. Inparison to the price of vegetables and fruits, meat was much cheaper. Traversing the streets and wading through the crowd of people, they could sense the lively atmosphere as the hawkers peddled their wares.
Inside the restaurant, every table was filled with people drinking wine as they gossiped. It was thanks to this that the trio could hear what people were saying before they even sat down.
¡°I don¡¯t know whether I should say that the Western Region Imperial Princess is boorish or powerful. Meanwhile, the Western Region King is staying in; is he actually in the royal court?¡±
¡°I think he isn¡¯t, otherwise, how could he have let the Imperial Princess get together with the left faction? Moreover, the Grand Empress Dowager isn¡¯t stopping them either. It¡¯s so strange!¡±
¡°The Imperial Princess already holds half of the military power in the Western Region, yet she¡¯s made a move on the right faction. The leader of the right faction is held captive in the royal court. I heard that¡¡±
This piqued the curiosity of the others as they eagerly pressed for answers. ¡°What did you hear?¡±
¡° The Imperial Princess took a fancy to the leader of the right faction because of his looks. His mother is from the Western Region, while his father is from the Central ins, resulting in his handsome face. Now that he¡¯s being held captive in the court, what else could be the motivation?¡±
¡°Aiyo, that¡¯s some spicy news, but I heard that the right faction¡¯s leader had been bestowed a marriage by thete Emperor many years ago. If the Queen Consort gives birth to a princess, the two of them will be engaged. It¡¯s nothing much even if they¡¯re together now!¡±
The three overheard what they said, and Su Xi-er immediately looked towards Du Ling whose face was stormy and brimming with murderous intent.
He soon turned towards Su Xi-er. ¡°Do you still hope for her to repent even after she¡¯s fallen to this extent? She will only dig herself deeper.¡±
Pei Qianhao furrowed his eyebrows slightly as he repeated the words he heard in his mind. The right faction¡¯s leader and the Western Region Imperial Princess were bestowed a marriage by thete Emperor.
¡°A-Jing, let¡¯s go in and have our meal.¡± Su Xi-er tugged at his sleeve.
With the sudden arrival of three people who bore extraordinary appearances, everyone stopped talking and stared at them with widened eyes.
Du Ling¡¯s body was wrapped with a harsh aura, and he kept quiet after ordering a few dishes.
Chapter 573 (1): Of Court Affairs
Chapter 573 (1): Of Court Affairs
In response, Pei Qianhao swept a frosty gaze across the establishment, immediately prompting the other patrons to decide that they would rather continue enjoying their food and drink. More than that, this man¡¯s gaze was just too terrifying!
Since no tea leaves were produced in the Western Region, restaurants usually served wine or in water. With Su Xi-er currently unable to drink wine, the three of them only had one choice.
The waiter was surprised at this. Why are two grown men drinking in water with thisdy? Do they even consider themselves men? I¡¯m not sure about the one from the Central ins, but this guy from the Western Region should be drinking wine instead!
Du Ling looked at the waiter and asked, ¡°Not leaving?¡±
Du Ling¡¯s tone scared the waiter, and he quickly sped away beforeing back with some dishes, wondering all the while, Who is this man?
After Tan Ge returned to the Western Region, she continued to dupe the Grand Empress Dowager and control the left faction. Even the leader of the right faction, who was under Du Ling, was now imprisoned by her. Du Ling¡¯s expression continued to darken as his killing intent revealed itself in his eye. Despicable woman. How dare she mess with court affairs!
Pei Qianhao spoke to Du Ling as he picked up some meat for Su Xi-er. ¡°The court is controlled, and you don¡¯t have enough men to enter by force. Our only option is to disguise ourselves. The Western Region still has to acknowledge you as their king.¡±
There were four pieces to the military tally - the left and right factions had one each, and the Imperial Princess and the King had one each. Each piece was usually stored in a secret location known only to their owners.
Du Ling understood what Pei Qianhao was getting at. Tan Ge would have already gained control over the court, and she would probably kill anyone who was in her way. Those in the left faction had been unhappy with him for a long time, and wouldn¡¯t bat an eye to working with Tan Ge to eliminate him.
They boarded a horse carriage after their meal, but had to switch to a camel-drawn carriage once they arrived at the sand dunes. Past that, they had all taken steps beyond disguising themselves as merchants; Su Xi-er covered half her face, Pei Qianhao wore a hat, and Du Ling had a dark veil on.
When they arrived at the city gates, Du Ling noticed that the guards were all dressed in blue. In the Western Region, the left faction wore blue, the right faction wore green, and his guards wore ck.
¡°From the Central ins?¡± The guard asked Pei Qianhao sternly.
Instead, Su Xi-er answered. ¡°He¡¯s my husband. I¡¯m from the Western Region and he¡¯s from the central ins. We¡¯re here to visit my parents.¡±
Even though Su Xi-er was dressed in clothing from the Central ins, her eyes were obviously much deeper set than the average woman there. The guard observed them for a while before saying, ¡°You can go ahead. But we¡¯ll need to look into your husband. As for¡¡±
He then looked at Du Ling. ¡°You stay too. The Imperial Princess has ordered not to allow any suspicious individuals into the capital.¡± He then signalled to the guard beside him. In a couple of seconds, Pei Qianhao and Du Ling were surrounded by the guards.
Chapter 573 (2): Of Court Affairs
Chapter 573 (2): Of Court Affairs
It won¡¯t be toote to engage them in a fight after we move to a more secluded location.
Pei Qianhao patted Su Xi-er on the shoulder and whispered into her ear, ¡°Find an inn and wait for us. Don¡¯t act alone.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded to reassure him before continuing by herself. A-Jing and Du Ling will be able to quickly escape from the soldiers.
She found an inn quickly, but was drawn by amotion on the streets before she entered.
¡°Make way for the Imperial Princess¡¯ horse carriage!¡±
¡°Why is the Imperial Princess suddenly leaving the pce?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I heard that it¡¯s for an inspection. With the Imperial Princess running around everywhere, I can¡¯t help but think that something huge is happening soon. Is the King dying?¡±
Themoners continued with their spections, but fell silent when the carriage began to pass.
Su Xi-er nced at the woman in the carriage when it passed by the inn. She was wearing a colorful dress with a peacock feather in her hair, and there was an air of nobility about her.
Tan Ge looked out of the curtains as the carriage passed the inn, her heart skipping a beat. Did my eyes just fool me? Why did it feel like I just saw Su Xi-er? Did Shi Mo not manage to stall her?
Tan Ge frowned and instructed the driver, ¡°Go to the guards at the city gates. This Princess would like to ask them some questions.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
Tan Ge fiddled with her sleeves nervously as the carriage headed for the city gates. She had used the drug Shi Mo gave her on the Grand Empress Dowager and the leader of the right faction. The two of them had been unconscious since, and the only thing that the imperial physician had been able to deduce was that they were in a deep slumber.
The guard at the city gates came up and bowed respectfully as her carriage arrived. ¡°Imperial Princess.¡±
¡°Were there any suspicious individuals who entered the capital today?¡±
The guard answered, ¡°There were three; two men and a woman. We have captured the men.¡±
Tan Ge coldly asked, ¡°You let the woman go?¡±
¡°She seemed weak, so we allowed her into the capital. There¡¯s no need to worry, Your Highness¡¡±
Tan Ge cut him off before he could finish. ¡°Impudent! Men, give him a harsh beating with the nk!¡±
Two guards went up and grabbed him. Everyone was stunned at this. The Imperial Princess is directly making a move on someone from the left faction!
¡°Bring me to where they¡¯re being held!¡± The carriage continued as per Tan Ge¡¯s instructions.
Du Rin looked around her, finding soldiers from both factions among the guards. Even if those from Du Ling and the right faction didn¡¯t obey her orders, they were already under her control. Nheless, she didn¡¯t carry much hope of gaining their assistance. As for the rest of the guards, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill Du Ling even if they recognised him as the king.
Tan Ge smirked. Only death will await you if you return, Du Ling. It¡¯s my destiny to wield the power in the Western Region! As for Su Xi-er¡
She then instructed her guard, ¡°Check every single restaurant and inn. Capture every woman who looks like they¡¯re from the Central ins!¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The guard then went about his duties right away.
When Tan Ge arrived at where Pei Qianhao and Du Ling were supposed to be held, all she saw were soldiersying on the ground. The two men were nowhere to be found!
They were able to overpower more than ten guards at once! Tan Ge frowned and hollered, ¡°Back to the pce now!¡±
I¡¯ll leave Pei Qianhao and Du Ling to the left faction. I just need to capture Su Xi-er! I have to target their weak point!
Chapter 574 (1): Entering The Palace
Chapter 574 (1): Entering The Pce
Tan Ge sat on a luxurious chair in her quarters while a maidservant massaged her calves. Another cut and peeled fruits for her, but neither dared to make the slightest sound. They knew well how hard this princess was to please, and that they would be punished and beaten to death for the slightest mistake.
After she returned to the capital, there would be at least one unfortunate soul who was singled out and punished each day. With the Grand Empress Dowager unconscious and the Western Region King missing, the Imperial Princess currently held all the power of the court in her hands and the leader of the left faction.
Even the lowliest pce maid could tell that they were about to witness a drastic change in the state of affairs if their King didn¡¯t return soon.
Tan Ge waited in her quarters for the guards to report back, dismissing the pce maids once they arrived. ¡°How is it?¡±
The guard bowed and answered respectfully, ¡°You Highness, we did not find any women from the central ins.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve searched all the inns and restaurants?¡± Tan Ge pressed further, her fists clenched tightly.
¡°We¡¯vebed through every room and every street. There is no woman from the central ins.¡±
There was an imperceptible change in Tan Ge¡¯s expression. Du Ling and Pei Qianhao should have brought Su Xi-er here. It was definitely her that I saw earlier, so why can¡¯t we find her? Could it be that the three of them have already met up?
She grew more anxious the more she thought about it. ¡°Summon Xianyue, the leader of the left faction!¡±
Before the guard could turn to leave, a flippant male voice was heard. ¡°This subordinate had expected Your Highness to call for me, so I¡¯ve been waiting just outside.¡±
Dismissing the guards, Tan Ge turned her attention to the man in front of her. Xianyue was more than fifty years old, but he still had a full head of jet ck hair. He was a tall man who liked shooting and horse-riding, allowing him to remain fit despite his age. The one thing that betrayed his age were the wrinkles around his eyes, but it was clear that he would¡¯ve been a charming young man in his youth.
The corner of his lips turned up in a slight smile as he walked up to Tan Ge, observing her delicate make-up. He loved having power and beautiful women, especially those who were vicious and beautiful like Tan Ge.
He reached out to touch her waist, but Tan Ge dodged quickly. ¡°How could you be in the mood! Du Ling is already in the capital, and he¡¯s with Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao!¡±
Xianyue obviously did not think much of this. ¡°So what? All of Du Ling¡¯s men are under our control, and Prince Hao is someone from the Central ins¡ Who is he to interfere with the affairs of the Western Region?¡±
¡°You clearly know that I¡¯m not the real princess; that would be Princess Consort Hao. Do you think that Prince Hao would just leave this be?¡± Xianyue¡¯s frivolous attitude had Tan Ge¡¯s gaze glinting with anger.
Xianyue never expected for the real princess to be Princess Consort Hao. His gaze deepened as he grinned. I wonder if Princess Consort Hao is beautiful?
Chapter 574 (2): Entering The Palace
Chapter 574 (2): Entering The Pce
¡°Just how beautiful is this Princess Consort Hao? Compared to you?¡± Xianyue¡¯s eyes squinted and he smiled as he stroked the bottom of hsi chin.
¡°As the number one beauty in Beimin, she¡¯s more beautiful than I am. The blood of the Western Regioners flows in her, though she¡¯s from the central ins - what do you think about that? You¡¯ll have to seed in order to obtain her.¡± Tan Ge spoke slowly, trying to tempt Xianyue with her words.
Xianyue was interested now. ¡°Is that so? I guess I¡¯ll really have to give it my all then. I want both power and beauty.¡± He then walked over to Tan Ge and forcefully embraced her, his right hand sneaking under her dress and exploring her body as he did so.
He said, ¡°All of you will be my consorts when I be King. It¡¯s not bad to have you all by my side.¡± He then pushed her away andughed before leaving.
Hisughter continued ringing in Tan Ge¡¯s ears, leaving her to clench her fists in anger after he was gone. Xianyue, I¡¯m not going to pursue this since you¡¯re still of use to me now, but you¡¯ll definitely regret it once Du Ling and Pei Qianhao have been taken care of!
Su Xi-er, now disguised as a soldier after knocking one out and taking his armour, entered the pce. She had been lucky that this particr soldier was of a smaller physique, as well as timid and ostracized by the rest, making it easy for her to pull the switch off. Furthermore, he belonged to the lowest rank and could thus only guard the entrance.
When her shift ended, she followed a few other guards to return to their quarters.
Some of the guards spotted her and said, ¡°How could the Western Region have someone like you? What a coward!¡±
The other guards thenughed loudly, ignoring Su Xi-er as they continued on their way. Even after she had been left all alone, nobody gave her so much as a second nce.
Most pces were designed to have the imperial garden ced between the imperial harem and the discussion area. Thus, Su Xi-er turned along another path and aimed to reach the garden, reaching it in about an hour before being faced with another conundrum. In front of her were three paths.
Where should I go? Why aren¡¯t there any pce maids in the Western Region pce? I can¡¯t even ask a eunuch for directions.
A tall man appeared before her, but she quickly hid herself in the bushes after catching the reeking scent of alcohol on him.
The man was Xianyue. He had been unable to locate Du Ling and Pei Qianhao, even after sending out arge number of men. Upon returning to the Imperial Princess¡¯ repose pce to have dinner, he had drunk arge amount of wine. When Tan Ge¡¯s harsh words had offended him, he even pped her a few times before leaving for his own residence.
He stopped near the bushes and called out, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Stop hiding!¡±
Su Xi-er did not expect his hearing to be so good, and immediately fell silent.
¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t show yourself!¡± Xianyue began to walk towards her.
Su Xi-er lowered her head as she emerged from the bushes, bowing respectfully to him.
Xianyue saw the blue uniform on her and assumed that she was one of his men from the left faction. He thus waved a hand and said, ¡°Security has been tightened in the pce recently. Why are you here in the imperial harem instead of doing your job?¡±
The gears turned quickly in Su Xi-er ¡®s mind. Only the King and his personal guards are allowed in the imperial harem after nightfall. If this man is allowed to not only enter and leave as he pleases, but even drink, could he be the leader of the left faction?
Chapter 575 (1): Where Did This Beauty Come From?
Chapter 575 (1): Where Did This Beauty Come From?
Her face obscured by the hat she was wearing, Su Xi-er gripped a golden hairpin in her hands as the scent of alcohol filled her nose.
From her coarse uniform, Xian Yue could tell that this was a low ranking guard, someone who would only be tasked with guarding the entrances. There was no way a guard like that would be here. He thusmanded, ¡°Remove your hat, lift your head up.¡±
The golden hairpin held tightly in her hand, Su Xi-er reached up to remove her headwear with her other hand and looked up at Xian Yue.
Her elegant beauty could not be obscured by the bright moonlight even when she had brushed her face with ash. Xian Yue was pleasantly surprised when he saw her,ughing as he continued to approach. ¡°Where did this beautye from?¡±
He then reached out for her waist.
In an instant, Su Xi-er could tell what type of person he was, and quickly decided on a strategy as she giggled and dodged away. ¡°Do you want to know where I¡¯m from?¡±
¡°Interesting. You¡¯re much more interesting than the Imperial Princess.¡± Though Xian Yue hadn¡¯t managed to touch her, that made him even more excited.
Su Xi-er closed in on him. ¡°Want to try something that¡¯s even more interesting?¡±
With so much alcohol in his system, Xian Yue wasn¡¯t able to resist any woman, much less one who was luring him in with a gentle voice. Thus, he stepped forward and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I¡¯m afraid of trying. Tell me.¡±
Su Xi-er chuckled as she watched him. His eyes were already clouded over, and it was obvious that he was no longer on guard. She thus used this opportunity to stab her golden hairpin into his neck.
Her hairpin glinted in the moonlight as it pierced Xian Yue¡¯s upoint, his eyes going wide as he lost feeling in his body. How dare this woman pierce my sleeping acupoint!
Seeing that he was still awake, Su Xi-er aimed for his buttocks, causing him to stagger and fall into the nearby bushes
It¡¯s a good thing he¡¯s dressed in ck and blends into the darkness of the night. He likely won¡¯t wake up for around 24 hours, and very few servants should being down this path anyways. This should give A-Jing and Du Ling enough time to sneak into the royal court.
Satisfied, Su Xi-er put her wide hat back on before continuing into the imperial harem.
The entirepound was rather dark, and it was only after a while did she spot a flicker of candlelight in one of the pces.
She did not know which one belonged to the Imperial Princess, so she decided to sneak randomly into one of the pce halls first. Once inside, she heard two sobbing pce maids conversing with each other as they carried water basins.
¡°What could the King be doing? After he¡¯s been gone for so long, all power has fallen into the hands of the Imperial Princess and the left faction. Our Queen is so beautiful, but what would happen to her if Xian Yue has the audacity to take her away?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. The Queen might hear you.¡±
Chapter 575 (2): Where Did This Beauty Come From?
Chapter 575 (2): Where Did This Beauty Come From?
So this is the Queen¡¯s repose pce, my elder sister-inw. I¡¯ll be able to go to the Imperial Princess¡¯ repose pce with the Queen from here, and I won¡¯t be stopped along the way.
Suddenly, Su Xi-er heard something ttering to the ground. Sensing that something was wrong, she rushed into the room to find the Queen trying to hang herself! Rushing forward, Su Xi-er immediately helped the woman who was hanging from a strip of white cloth, down.
Gasping for breath, the Queen looked at Su Xi-er, stunned. A woman dressed in soldiers¡¯ garb, and it is blue! Suspicion immediately filled her heart as she aimed a hairpin at Su Xi-er. ¡°Who are you! How dare you trespass in my quarters!¡±
Hearing footsteps approaching, Su Xi-er quickly closed the door and answered, ¡°You¡¯re my elder sister-inw.¡±
The Queen stared at her in disbelief. I¡¯m her elder sister-inw? How could that be! The Imperial Princess is in her quarters now!
As she tried to process what had been said, two pce maids appeared outside the door and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, are you okay? Are you unwell?¡±
Su Xi-er saw the disbelief in the Queen¡¯s eyes and whispered to her, ¡°The current princess is an imposter. Elder Brother went to Beimin to look for me; I¡¯m the real one.¡±
However, the Queen¡¯s shock only grew. The King refused to show himself, and despite rumours that he was ill, the Imperial Princess did not allow any visitors. Now that the Grand Empress Dowager is also unconscious, the entire court is a mess. After collecting herself, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the King now? How is he?¡±
Su Xi-er said, ¡°Elder Brother has already snuck into the capital, and he¡¯ll be secretly entering the pce soon. The fake princess is in cahoots with the leader of the left faction, but they¡¯ll be caught soon.¡±
Outside, the pce maids spoke again when they didn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°Your Majesty, your servants will enter if you don¡¯t reply.¡±
At this, the Queen said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Leave.¡±
Relieved by her answer, her pce maids bowed and left.
The Queen stood up and looked Su Xi-er up and down before taking off her headwear. Her eyes widened upon seeing Su Xi-er¡¯s face. ¡°You look so simr.¡±
The King had a picture of his mother in her youth, and the Queen had caught a glimpse of it once when she was in the study. However, the King never allowed anyone to see that picture, and he even had the Queen punished with 10 strokes of the nk and house arrest for two months when she saw it. This woman right before me looks just like¡ the Queen Consort.
This uncanny resemnce made her believe Su Xi-er immediately. ¡°You¡¯re the real imperial princess.¡± She mumbled to herself as a flicker of fear appeared in her eyes. The current princess is a fake! She¡¯s the one who made a mess of court affairs!
Su Xi-er then spoke sternly, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve already knocked out the leader of the left faction and left him in the bushes near the royal garden. If no one finds him in the next 24 hours, he¡¯ll continue to be fast asleep. In that time, I would like to make a trip to the Imperial Princess¡¯ pce. I hope you can take me there.¡±
This surprised the Queen again. How did a weak woman like her manage to defeat the leader of the left faction?
She answered after a while. ¡°I¡¯m not on very good terms with the princess, but I¡¯ll go because of the King! Change into the attire of my pce and follow me to the princess¡¯ quarterster.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and asked, ¡°Do you have any special medicine here?¡±
The Queen blushed at this. She had been married to the King for more than a year now, but was still a virgin since he had never taken a liking to her. She had prepared an aphrodisiac several months ago, but had never dared to use it.
Seeing her turn red as a beetroot, Su Xi-er knew that the Queen had misunderstood her question.
Chapter 576 (1): Imperial Princess Palace
Chapter 576 (1): Imperial Princess Pce
¡°Pass it to me.¡± Su Xi-er bluntly said.
The Queen was baffled. ¡°Why do you want this? Medicinal powder of this kind¡ doesn¡¯t seem very appropriate.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t really use it; it¡¯s just for intimidation.¡± Su Xi-er softly exined.
Tan Ge killed Chao Mu by poisoning the cup of water in my room. With how greedy she¡¯s gotten, I have little doubt that she¡¯s already exhausted whatever despicable means she possesses.
Understanding Su Xi-er¡¯s intentions, the Queen went to the inner chamber and brought back the aphrodisiac, as well as a set of maidservant clothing. Thankfully, she still had the set of clothes from when she had just entered the royal court and wanted to slip out.
However, she had been caught as soon as she tried to step out of the pce gates. Despite there being no love between herself and the King, she was supposed to obediently fulfil her role as the Queen. However, she hadn¡¯t expected herself to slowly fall deeply in love while he remained indifferent.
Su Xi-er changed into the set of maidservant clothes, and the two left the pce hall after the Queen was done with her make-up.
Their movement caught the attention of two personal pce maids who immediately chased after them. ¡°Queen, where are you going when it¡¯s sote?¡±
The Queen stopped walking and fixed them with a harsh re. ¡°Does this Queen need to inform you where I¡¯m going?¡±
The two pce maids didn¡¯t dare to speak, their eyes filled with bewilderment as they stared at Su Xi-er. This pce maid looks so unfamiliar; she¡¯s not from the Queen¡¯s repose pce.
¡°This pce maid was sent by this Queen¡¯s maiden family, and she entered the pce not long ago. Quickly go back inside; I¡¯ll be fine.¡± The Queen swiftly walked off.
The two pce maids were left staring at each other in a loss as they softly discussed. ¡°Ever since the Queen was caught and brought back by the King half a year ago, she has never gone out again at night. Why is she suddenly leaving again? Could it be that she wants to leave the pce?¡±
¡°Probably not? Everyone in the pce is currently on tenterhooks. Maybe the Queen is feeling troubled and wants to go for a stroll. If she still isn¡¯t back after two hours, we will¡¡± The pce maid paused. Who do we report to?
We wouldn¡¯t be able to see the King even if we knew where he was, and the Grand Empress Dowager is still unconscious.
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er and the Queen were soon approaching the Imperial Princess¡¯ repose pce. When they turned to another pce path, they noticed that it was lined with the Imperial Princess¡¯ guards.
The Queen whispered, ¡°The fake Imperial Princess has tightened security measures over the past few days. The Discussion Pce outside the Imperial Harem is controlled by Xian Yue, while the fake Imperial Princess wields power over the Imperial Harem.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and remained silent as two guards stopped the both of them. Recognising the Queen, they bowed. ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to the Queen.¡±
¡°So you do know this Queen¡¯s identity. Why did you block us then?¡±
¡°Queen, please forgive us. Visiting at night is really not a good time; the Imperial Princess is already resting after a day of fatigue due to work.¡±
¡°Impudent, does this Queen have to inform you about meing here? Are you going to get out of the way?¡± The Queen¡¯s ire was evident as she flung her sleeves, yet the guards did not waver in the least.
Su Xi-er took out a silver hairpin she had brought from the Queen¡¯s repose pce. Although it was nothing special amongst the essories the Queen possessed, it was worth a fortune to the guards.
¡°The Queen just wants to pay a visit to the Imperial Princess. Please make things convenient for us. If you earn the Queen¡¯s favour, there will be many benefits to look forward to.¡± She silently passed the silver hairpin to one of the guards.
Chapter 576 (2): Imperial Princess Palace
Chapter 576 (2): Imperial Princess Pce
The Queen nced at Su Xi-er. With how meticulously she¡¯s nned everything out, it¡¯s no wonder that she could deal a blow to Xian Yue.
The two continued walking forward without any further resistance from the guards. Soon, they entered the Imperial Princess Pce, finding that the inner chamber was devoid of a single guard.
All the doors were closed, but Su Xi-er broke off a tiny twig and pried the doortch while the Queen watched in shock. This woman even knows how to do something like this!
Su Xi-er winked at her, and it didn¡¯t take long before the two entered the pce hall, making sure that their footsteps were soft as they walked through the outer chamber.
Hearing the sound of water and seeing steam in the air, they reckoned that the person inside was washing up.
Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice rang. ¡°Huyan Fei, you¡¯ve been sickly since you were 10 years old, and would long be dead if it weren¡¯t for a daily supply of precious herbs. I don¡¯t know how you were able to be the King¡¯s confidante.¡±
However, silence was the only response she received.
Su Xi-er identified that the deep and vicious voice belonged to Tan Ge. She¡¯spletely different from that gentle woman with a faint smile in the Imperial Household Department.
The Queen made her breathing shallower as she whispered into Su Xi-er¡¯s ears. ¡°Huyan Fei is the leader of the right faction. His sublime stratagems earned him the ce of the King¡¯s confidante. Moreover, when thete Queen Consort was pregnant, thete King had also said that if the child were a princess, he would bestow her to the then young heir of the Huyan Family.¡±
However, not long after those words were spoken, internal strife broke out in the royal court, and the Queen Consort fled. Many yearster after the King¡¯s investigations would he learn that the Queen Consort had gone to Beimin and given birth to a daughter. As soon as he obtained the news, he pressed on with the investigations in secret. Only until a few months ago did the Imperial Princess return. However, I didn¡¯t expect this princess to be an imposter!
The sound of clothes being put on brought their attention back as Su Xi-er¡¯s eyelids twitched. Could it be that Tan Ge and Huyan Fei are having a bath together?
While she was still lost in her thoughts, Tan Ge continued. ¡°It¡¯s your fortune to have caught this Princess¡¯ eye; the Western Region will be mine eventually. Besides, you and I have an engagement.¡±
Right afterwards, they heard a loud ssh.
¡°Impudent! If you don¡¯tply with this Princess, I¡¯ll kill you right away!¡±
Su Xi-er could discern Tan Ge¡¯s extreme ire from her tone. Huyan Fei is handsome; could Tan Ge be holding him captive after taking a fancy to him? Such methods¡tsk tsk. If she could really control the Western Region, wouldn¡¯t she be setting up an Imperial Harem full of males?
The clear voice of a man replied to Tan Ge. ¡°Do youck men so much? Xian Yue was also quite handsome when he was young. Did he not satisfy you?¡± His voice was evidently full of contempt and unfriendliness.
¡°Don¡¯t talk to this Princess about Xian Yue. You will die sooner orter. Now, be obedient and tell this Princess, where is the military tally?¡± Tan Ge chuckled and took out a hairpin. ¡°If you refuse, it¡¯ll be extremely painful when this poisonous needle enters your body.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll never tell you even if I die. If it hadn¡¯t been for my carelessness, how would I have been tricked by you?¡± The man snorted and closed his eyes.
Outside the door, Su Xi-er held the Queen¡¯s hand, signalling for her to wait. The next moment, the former dashed to the door and pushed it open.
Tan Ge turned around in shock. ¡°Who is it?!¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t speak, simply lowering her head as she walked over.
Noticing her pce maid attire, Tan Ge ruthlessly yelled, ¡°Are you blind? Is this Princess¡¯ repose pce a ce you can enter?! You¡¯ll be flogged to death!¡±
As Tan Ge was viciously hurling threats, Su Xi-er slowly raised her head, and despite the misty room, Tan Ge finally got a clear look at thetter¡¯s face.
Chapter 577 (1): A Confrontation
Chapter 577 (1): A Confrontation
I was right! I did see Su Xi-er today! But why has she entered the royal court? What are the people from the left faction doing? Are Pei Qianhao and Du Ling Here too?
The atmosphere congealed as the man leaning against the wooden tub raised his head to look at Su Xi-er, and a glint of recognition shed past his eyes.
I''ve seen the Queen Consort when I was young, and this woman looks just like her.
If the fake Imperial Princess hadn''t deceived the Grand Empress Dowager and rope in the left faction, she wouldn''t have obtained her status.
Noticing the naked man whose handsome face and shoulders peeped out above the water, Su Xi-er furrowed her brows and looked at Tan Ge. "I didn¡¯t know that you were into this type."
By then, Tan He''s expression had returned to normal, and she yed with her nails. "You''re really impressive to be able to sneak into the Western Region''s royal court. Are Prince Hao and the Western Region King here as well?"
¡°Since I can be here, they naturally can as well. If you admit to your crimes, we¡¯ll leave you an intact body.¡±
Tan Ge slowly walked towards Su Xi-er while tightly gripping a hairpin under her sleeve.
Su Xi-er is courting death bying to my repose pce. Once the poisonous needle enters she¡¯ll be crippled at best, and maybe even die! I originally didn¡¯t want to do this, but she hase of her own ord.
Why do you have toe?
Just as Tan Ge was about to twirl the hairpin, Su Xi-er said in aposed manner. ¡°You better not resort to any small tricks. I have already poisoned you with a colourless and odourless powder; moving will only cause it to spread faster.¡±
Su Xi-er took out a small porcin bottle and held it up for Tan Ge to see. ¡°I¡¯m not fooling you.¡±
Tan Ge was still skeptical. ¡°Both of us have already breathed in the poison. Aren¡¯t you scared of dying?¡±
¡°How foolish; of course I¡¯ve already consumed the antidote beforehand. As for Huyan Fei, he will be the only other person getting an antidote here.¡±
Tan Ge chuckled. ¡°Stop trying to fool me. Do you think I¡¯ll still be frightened after experiencing so many ups and downs? Besides, everyone outside the pce hall are my people.¡±
¡°So what if they are? The leader of the left faction has already been subdued after walking around in his inebriated state.¡± Su Xi-er indifferently said.
Tan Ge¡¯s eyes darkened. Xian Yue did drink wine in my repose pce. Is he really under their control now? With the left faction gone, a military victory is out of the question. However, Xian Yue wouldn¡¯t mess up at such a critical moment; Su Xi-er must be tricking me!
Su Xi-er continued to speak. ¡°Xian Yue was not only drunk, but weak against beauty. Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him while he was in such a muddled state?¡±
Huyan Fei gazed at Su Xi-er with a flicker of respect in his eyes beforeughing out loud. ¡°Fake Imperial Princess, it seems like your n has failed.¡±
Tan Ge snorted. ¡°What, helping your real fianc¨¦e as soon as you see her? What a pity¡¡± She is already married to Prince Hao!
Tan Ge¡¯s countenance turned vicious. Regardless of whether she¡¯s really poisoned me, I must drag someone down with me. I still haven¡¯t used the hairpin Shi Mo left me, so I might as well use it on Su Xi-er!
She walked forward and deftly raised her right hand. With a ¡®ding¡¯, the poisonous needle shot out.
Chapter 577 (2): A Confrontation
Chapter 577 (2): A Confrontation
Seeing Huyan Fei¡¯s pretty figure that had emerged from the water, Tan Ge couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Save your strength; you¡¯ll know what suffering is when the medicine takes effectter.¡±
Taking a glimpse at Huyan Fei, Su Xi-er cidly took an outer robe from the rack and passed it to him. ¡°Put this on.¡±
Huyan Fei wore the white robe as soon as he caught it. I didn¡¯t expect that the fianc¨¦e thete Emperor casually appointed would be so amazing.
Huyan Fei had been sickly from a young age, and his body had been deteriorating since the age of 10. Even after seeing numerous physicians and taking a multitude of medications, he still wouldn¡¯t live past 35. It was for this reason that the Grand Empress Dowager hadn¡¯t brought up the marriage agreement, and attempted looking for a different husband instead.
Tan Geughed. ¡°The two of you are really fated; you have such chemistry despite it being your first meeting. Huyan Fei, is this Princess not as good-looking as her? Why do you treat me so coldly, yet treat her so well?¡± A trace of depression entered her voice.
It does make sense; this body of mine has long been sullied, and I even colluded with the left faction. It¡¯s normal for Huyan Fei to not take a fancy to me.
Tan Ge clutched the hairpin tightly. There are two poisonous needles left. The nerve of Su Xi-er to stille and snatch away Huyan Fei when she already has Prince Hao!
Without sparing another word, she pulled out a whip andshed it in Huyan Fei¡¯s direction. Su Xi-er pushed him to the side, her right hand immediately grabbing hold of the whip.
Unable to pull it free, Tan Ge¡¯s other hand nimbly twirled the hairpin, shooting out another poisonous needle. Huyan Fei¡¯s pupils constricted as he tried to pull Su Xi-er behind him, but ended up being the one spun around by her as the poisonous needle flew past.
Then, a familiar voice could be heard groaning behind them.
Su Xi-er immediately turned around, only to see the Queen fall to the ground. The moment the needle lodged itself in her shoulder, it had begun to rapidly turn purple.
Huyan Fei furrowed his brow as he immediately looked towards Tan Ge. ¡°You--, vicious woman!¡±
Tan Ge cackled. ¡°I still have many poisonous needles, and you¡¯re scolding me instead of begging me?¡±
At the same time, Su Xi-er had reached the Queen¡¯s side. ¡°How are you?¡±
Opening her eyes, the Queen felt an excruciating pain, preventing her from saying a single word.
¡°Don¡¯t waste your strength. Even if she survives, she¡¯ll be a mute, deaf, or blind in the future. This thing was given to me by the man in ck, someone that I¡¯m sure you know, Su Xi-er.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at her, enunciating her every word. ¡°Shi Mo was much more of a threat than you, but he¡¯s dead all the same. Tan Ge, I wanted to leave you an intact body, but I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s no longer possible.¡±
She looked towards Huyan Fei. ¡°Guard the Queen. This is a matter between her and I, so I¡¯ll be the one to resolve it.¡±
Huyan Fei nodded, and told Su Xi-er to be careful before helping the Queen to a safer area.
Tan Ge watched Su Xi-er approach her step by step, thetter¡¯s face devoid of any of its original geniality.
It looks like she resents me to the core now.
¡°Rather than Xie Yun, it¡¯s your fault that I¡¯ve be like this now.¡± Tan Ge slowly remarked.
Su Xi-er stared right back at her. ¡°All of this is a culmination of your choices.¡±
¡°No! If it hadn¡¯t been for you, how would I have provoked Xie Yun? And how would I have killed Chao Mu? If you had never appeared, my life wouldn¡¯t have yed out in such a way either!¡± Tan Ge cried out as her hands reached for the hairpin.
There¡¯s onest needle left inside.
¡°Tan Ge, why me others when everything was your choice?¡±
Chapter 578 (1): Flames
Chapter 578 (1): mes
Su Xi-er watched her. She¡¯s ming others for everything, and refuses to take responsibility.
¡°I said that I could send you out of the pce if you wanted freedom, but I couldn¡¯t meddle with what happened to the Tan family. I was only a maidservant at the time,, and had no way to meddle in court affairs.¡±
¡°Exiling the Tan family is considered a court affair? We were framed without evidence.¡±
Su Xi-er spoke with a rising tone. ¡°Without evidence? How can you be so sure that Patriarch Tan didn¡¯tmit any crimes? You¡¯re not the least bit remorseful, are you?¡±
¡°Remorseful? Why should I feel any remorse?¡± Tan Geughed. ¡°Did you think I chose to enter the Beauty Pce? Is it my fault that I wasn¡¯t able to catch Prince Hao¡¯s attention there? Xie Yun tormented me, and all I wanted was to be stronger to avoid such a fate! How is that my fault?!¡±
She then spotted a red string hanging on Su Xi-er¡¯s neck. ¡°Hmph, I see that Du Ling has returned the jade pendant to you. He had never acknowledged me, but he immediately trusted you! Even Huyan Fei¡¡±
She looked at Huyan Fei. His white clothing brought out his handsome features, and especially his clear eyes. Even Huyan Fei chose to protect Su Xi-er despite only meeting her for the first time.
¡°Su Xi-er!¡± Tan Ge¡¯s voice dripped with venom as she spoke. ¡°Why do all the men treat you this nicely! Isn¡¯t it enough for you to have Pei Qianhao?¡±
¡°Others would treat you as you treat them. Chao Mu was nice to you, and so was Shu Xian. Yet,, everyone that was nice to you now wants to kill you.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s words were like a dagger that stabbed Tan Ge¡¯s heart.
Tan Ge shook her head at this. ¡°You were in charge of the chamber pots, but all you had to endure were whippings and beatings of the nk. You have no idea what I¡¯ve been through, because you¡¯ve never experienced it! You have no right to talk to me like this!¡±
Su Xi-er watched Tan Ge as thetter lost her grip on reality. In fact, with how much more Su Xi-er had suffered, the sbe was probably the most qualified to talk to Tan Ge about this.
¡°Nothing to say to that? You would have chosen to go down the same path if you were me.¡± Tan Ge spoke with hatred shing in her eyes. ¡°I was able to find a new life for myself here by taking your jade pendant, so why did you have to appear again and take my identity away!¡±
¡°I specifically told you to stay out of Beimin and return to the Western Region, did I not? But you decided to bite off more than you can chew.¡± Su Xi-er spoke calmly as she flexed her wrist, looking for the perfect opportunity to strike Tan Ge when she was distracted.
Huyan Fei watched on the sidelines. So she¡¯s already married to Prince Hao. A shame that thete King¡¯s orders will no longer be effective; any man from the Western Region would take a liking to a brave and intelligent woman like her.
He was slightly disappointed as he realised that he was totally out of her league.
¡°Yes, I did bite off more than I can chew! Everybody wants to kill an evil person like me.¡± Tan Ge spoke with a dark gaze. This is thest poisonous needle, I need to use it well!
Chapter 578 (2): Flames
Chapter 578 (2): mes
Tan Ge turned to Su Xi-er. ¡°You¡¯re good. You seduced the left faction leader and paved the way for Prince Hao and the Western Region King to attack.¡±
¡°You can see it that way.¡± Su Xi-er didn¡¯t want to waste any time, and quickly struck forth with her fist.
Tan Ge nimbly dodged away beforending beside a candle holder. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this ce smells funny?¡±
Huyan Fei frowned at this. ¡°You¡¯ve spread a mmable powder in here!¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, did you just find out? I wouldn¡¯t have lit it if Su Xi-er didn¡¯t appear, but I can¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t realised it after so many days.¡± Tan Ge looked at Huyan Fei with broody eyes.
He turned to Su Xi-er and said, ¡°Leave now. The entire room will be engulfed in mes once she lights it!¡±
Su Xi-er frowned. ¡°Take the Queen with you and protect her.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t even think of leaving!¡± Tan Ge hissed at them. The voices outside were growing louder and louder, and one could hear weapons shing.
Tan Ge never thought that she would lose like this, and her hand moved towards the candle holder. I refuse to just die like this! I¡¯ll take Su Xi-er along with me so that they can suffer!
Huyan Fei looked at the Queen. She¡¯s the daughter of the Great General, and her father would bring chaos to the court if she dies! Without any time left, he quickly picked her up and left the room.
Just as he stepped out, the entire pce burst into me. ¡°Princess!¡± He yelled. Finding Du Ling right outside, he handed the queen to him before immediately rushing back in.
A dark shadow followed swiftly behind him.
Du Ling¡¯s gaze darkened. He wanted to rush in, but he could not do so with the Queen in his arms.
Huyan Fei flinched when he saw a dark figure flit past him, but calmed down when he saw a tall man pick up the imperial princess and start to make his way out.
Pei Qianhao seemed to fly past Huyan Fei, only saying a quick ¡®get out¡¯ before leaving. With that, Huyan Fei knew that it was none other than Prince Hao.
Du Ling heaved a sigh of relief as he saw Su Xi-er safe and sound.
Apart from some ash on her cheeks, there weren¡¯t any visible injuries. Still, Pei Qianhao did a quick check before he was at ease.
Su Xi-er turned back to look at the mes burning brightly against the night sky. Trapped in a sea of mes by her own design, Tan Geid crying on the ground as she awaited her death. Having epted the inevitable, she had taken out a handkerchief and thrown it to Su Xi-er.
¡°Su Xi-er, this is the handkerchief my mother sewed for me when I was born. If you have any pity remaining for me¡ put this on my mother¡¯s gravestone. Also¡ I¡¯m sorry.¡±
As she watched the mes, Su Xi-er wondered to herself, Why do people only feel remorse when they are about to die? Xie Yun chose to give up on chasing power, and perhaps Tan Ge would still be here if she hadn¡¯t chosen this path.
Chapter 579 (1): A Eunuch Now?
Chapter 579 (1): A Eunuch Now?
She watched as the uncontroble mes eventually consumed the Imperial Princess¡¯ pce. With water being such a preciousmodity in the Western Region, Du Ling had ordered the soldiers to stop wasting it as soon as he realised the building could no longer be saved.
Du Ling frowned as he looked at the woman in his arms, shouting some orders to the men around him as he turned and left. ¡°Summon the Imperial Physician to the Queen¡¯s pce.¡±
With the remaining soldiers following Du Ling, Su Xi-er, Pei Qianhao, and Huyan Fei were the only ones left.
Pei Qianhao looked at Huyan Fei. This is the right faction¡¯s leader, the one who originally had a marriage agreement with Xi-er. However, that was thete King¡¯s decision, and she¡¯s already be Princess Consort Hao anyways.
Breaking free from Pei Qianhao¡¯s embrace, Su Xi-er approached Huyan Fei. Thetter had attempted to take the poisonous needle for her when Tan Ge had used it, so she thought it appropriate to repay the favor. ¡°What kind of drug did Tan Ge use on you, and are you alright?¡±
She recalled Tan Ge saying that moving would only exacerbate the effects of the drug she had poisoned him with.
Huyan Fei nced at her before turning to Pei Qianhao. Beimin is the strongest of the four nations of the central ins, and Prince Hao holds especially great power. Not only that, even the Empress Dowager thought him a suitable husband for the princess. They seem to be happily married, with him treating her very well.
Pei Qianhao could tell what was going through Huyan Fei¡¯s mind. They were dressed in opposite colors of ck and white, and there was a tension in the silent air.
As if breaking the stalemate, the wind blew, and Huyan Fei¡¯s outer robes fluttered open to reveal the fair skin on his chest.
Pei Qianhao pulled Su Xi-er towards him. ¡°This Prince will visit the right faction¡¯s leader tomorrow.¡± He then led Su Xi-er away.
Huyan Fei watched calmly as they left, only realising that his robes had blown open when he felt a sudden chill. Laughing, he thought, No wonder Prince Hao took Her Highness away so quickly.
He adjusted his robes with a bitter smile and turned to leave. However, it was only a few stepster that he began to feel dizzy from the effects of the unknown drugs in his body. For the past few days, he had been tortured with a different type of drug daily as Tan Ge tried to force him to hand over the military tally. As for today¡ What did she use?
He had a weak constitution, and being tormented like that had done no favours for his health.
Cold sweat appeared on his forehead as he clenched his fists and pursed his lips in pain. He had no energy to continue moving forward.
Unsteady on his feet, he managed to make out a woman¡¯s figure through his dimming vision. When he realised it was Su Xi-er, he wanted to give a proper greeting, but only managed to whisper, ¡°Imperial Princess¡± before copsing.
Before passing out, he heard a female voice saying, ¡°A-Jing, send him to the Queen Pce so that the Imperial Physician can look at him.¡±
Pei Qianhao nced at the man on the ground before looking at the concerned Su Xi-er. He then bent down to pick Huyan Fei up. It was quite obvious how frail Huyan Fei was when Pei Qianhao easily picked him up.
¡°Xi-er, stay close.¡± Pei Qianhao turned to get her to follow behind him.
¡°Mm, I¡¯ll walk in front. You don¡¯t know where the Queen Pce is.¡± Su Xi-er walked up quickly to lead the way.
When they arrived, what they saw was Du Ling looking down on a number of kneeling imperial physicians with a dreadful expression.
Chapter 579 (2): A Eunuch Now?
Chapter 579 (2): A Eunuch Now?
The imperial physician shivered and answered right away. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order!¡± He stood up and walked over to Pei Qianhao, cowering slightly under his imposing aura.
Pei Qianhao ced Huyan Fei on a nearby mat. Once the imperial physician took his pulse, the former¡¯s expression turned serious.
¡°How¡¯s Lord Huyan?¡± The entire area fell silent when Du Ling spoke.
The imperial physician answered quickly, ¡°My King, Lord Huyan was tormented for the past few days, and he is very weak. He¡¯ll need to convalesce in his residence for the rest of his life, but even then, his kidneys are failing, and he will not be able to participate in bedroom affairs.¡±
The other physicians seemed shocked to hear this. Did Lord Huyan turn into a eunuch?
Su Xi-er took in the news calmly. She could tell that Tan Ge had feelings for Huyan Fei. Knowing that Huyan Fei did not fancy her, Tan Ge drugged him and damaged his kidneys like this, shortening his life and making it so that he would never be able to partake in bedroom affairs.
Du Ling mmed his palm against a desk. ¡°Tan Ge can consider herself lucky that she burned to death!¡± A murderous aura emanated from him; he wanted to tear Tan Ge limb from limb!
Su Xi-er turned to the imperial physician and asked, ¡°Is there no cure for Lord Huyan?¡±
The imperial physician hesitated for a bit before answering, ¡°There may be a cure for Lord Huyan, but this subordinatecks the knowledge.¡±
¡°Focus on helping Lord Huyan regain his strength. We can think of solutionster and see how it goes.¡± Su Xi-er said.
All the imperial physicians looked at her. They had no idea who she was, but seeing how Pei Qianhao seemed to be so protective of her, they suspected that she was most likely Princess Consort Hao. Just as they started epting this, she dropped another surprise on them.
¡°Elder Brother, how is Sister-inw?¡±
The previous princess was an imposter, but this is the real Imperial Princess!
Du Ling¡¯s gaze turned gentle. ¡°You can see her inside. She¡¯s awake, and the poisonous needles have already been removed, but she can¡¯t talk.¡± With a wave of his hand, he said, ¡°Useless physicians. Leave. Somebody, take Lord Huyan to my repose pce. He can stay there for a few days while he recovers.¡±
The imperial physicians stood up quickly and left, while Huyan Fei was carried away to Du Ling¡¯s repose pce by two guards.
Du Ling turned to Pei Qianhao and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat.¡±
Pei Qianhao patted Su Xi-er on the shoulder. ¡°Go in and have a look at the Queen. I have something to discuss with your brother.¡±
They looked extremely serious, and Su Xi-er left with a quick nod. However, instead of immediately entering the room, she hid behind a screen to eavesdrop on their conversation instead.
The two men agreed that the first thing they should do was to announce that Su Xi-er was the real princess.
Chapter 580 (1): Court In A Frenzy
Chapter 580 (1): Court In A Frenzy
Su Xi-er immediately walked over. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she gazed at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I have to scour the world, I will find a medicine to cure you.¡±
The Queen¡¯s mouth slightly curved up in a shaky smile as she raised a hand to grasp Su Xi-er¡¯s. In the end, she could only silently smile as she closed her mouth.
¡°Elder Sister-in-Law, make sure to get plenty of rest and recover.¡± Su Xi-er squeezed her hand and gave it a pat as she set it down.
A smile remained on the Queen¡¯s visage as she nodded, as if she wasn¡¯t sorrowful about losing her voice.
At this moment, two pce maids came in from a neighbouring hall while carrying a bowl of medicine. However, they were momentarily stunned when seeing Su Xi-er.
This woman was the one who previously led the Queen away, yet the King is the one who brought a mute Queen back.
They stared fixedly at Su Xi-er, a cautious look in their eyes.
Su Xi-er stood up and walked to the pce maids. ¡°Give the bowl of medicine to me; you can wait outside.¡±
The pce maids exchanged nces with one another. Although they were unaware of Su Xi-er¡¯s identity, the Queen¡¯s reassuring smile and this woman¡¯s dignified bearing were enough to convince them to hand her the bowl of medicine. ¡°The medicine is bitter; the Queen will need to eat some candied dates once she finishes it.¡±
Su Xi-er took the yellow paper packet containing the candied dates along with the bowl of soup. Afterwards, the pce maids withdrew and closed the door, waiting outside as they became lost in their own thoughts.
The King burst into a rage and bellowed at the imperial physicians when he found that the Queen would remain mute. If the King really cares about the Queen, then we servants can finally rest assured.
It was unclear how long they stood out there before they heard the sound of the door opening. They immediately lowered their heads and bowed as they saw Su Xi-ering out with an empty bowl.
They took the empty bowl and bowed again, and were about to walk away when Su Xi-er called out to them.
¡°How many imperial consorts are there in the royal court?¡±
The pce maids were caught off guard, but noticing her solemn expression, respectfully replied, ¡°There are 10 in total; all of them are the daughters of ministers, and were selected long ago.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and waved her hand for them to leave.
When the Queen was drinking the medicine, I was able to see multiple whip marks when her sleeves dropped. Du Ling isn¡¯t someone who would strike a woman unless he was attacked, and there is no servant who would dare to strike the Queen with her status. This means that it must be another consort who harmed the Queen; I must let Du Ling know.
Su Xi-er swiftly turned on her heel and went around the courtyard.
Just as she was about to reach the entrance of the courtyard, she happened to see Du Ling walking out, and she immediately chased after him. ¡°Elder Brother, the Queen was poisoned because of me, yet you¡¯re leaving just like this? Are you not going to stay with her?¡±
Du Ling knitted his brow slightly for a moment. I didn¡¯t expect Younger Sister to ask such a question.
Chapter 580 (2): Court In A Frenzy
Chapter 580 (2): Court In A Frenzy
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t listen, but instead looked at Du Ling again. ¡°Elder Sister-inw¡¯s arms are covered with scars from being whipped. Do you know who¡¯s been bullying her in your absence? Even if your marriage was arranged as a result of her being the daughter of the Great General, you still have a responsibility to your wife.¡±
Du Ling turned around and gazed at the Queen Pce. ¡°Follow this King to the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s abode tomorrow. Prince Hao, let my younger sister rest on a warming jade bed for four hours each day over the next few days.¡± He then turned away and simply walked out.
Su Xi-er still wanted to add on, but Pei Qianhao held her back, whispering in a low voice. ¡°He¡¯s the King of the Western Region; he naturally knows what to do. Oftentimes, the monarch of a country is unable to do as they please.¡±
Seeing Pei Qianhao¡¯s solemn countenance, Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°It¡¯s always like this for monarchs; and an imperial harem of this size is already considered small.¡± There were 20 women in the imperial harem when Empress Mother was still alive, but after she died, that number gradually grew to more than a hundred.
That¡¯s how it is supposed to be for a monarch. Even if they don¡¯t wish for it, they will still have many women. Fortunately, A-Jing isn¡¯t a monarch.
¡°A-Jing, I said too much to Du Ling just now.¡± She grabbed Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand as they walked outside the pce.
Even if she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Pei Qianhao was still able to tell that she wasn¡¯t in a good mood, so he squeezed her hand in return. Taking her into his arms, he embraced her as they continued walking.
¡°Xi-er, were you reminded of your empress mother?¡±
Her heart trembled, and she took out a handkerchief from her sleeve. ¡°Tan Ge gave me this before she died, telling me to ce this before her mother¡¯s tombstone. Only when one is between the boundary of life and death will they think of the person most precious to them.¡±
There was no love in this life of Tan Ge¡¯s, and even her affinity with her family was fleeting.
¡°Are you going to help her?¡±
¡°Mmm, no matter how vicious a person is, there will always be something they care about, and that will always be their purest desire.¡±
¡°Xi-er, when the Grand Empress Dowager wakes up, you will officially enter the genealogy of the Western Region¡¯s Imperial Family. You will possess everything; the identity and influence of the imperial princess, and more than that, you will announce to the world the evesting alliance between Beimin and the Western Region.¡±
As the leader of the four nations in the Central ins, Beimin taking the lead in this matter would shock the world.
The first to follow in Beimin¡¯s footsteps would be Nanzhao, and once two of the Central ins¡¯ nations had allied with the Western Region, it would only be a matter of time for the others to follow.
¡°Not bad, with an evesting alliance, there will be few wars in the future.¡± Su Xi-er smiled and stood on tiptoe to peck Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips.
Pei Qianhao tightened his arm around her waist while his other hand cupped her face, deepening the kiss.
Their tongues entangled, and heated breaths started to colour the cold air. It was only when Pei Qianhao noticed a cold breeze that he hugged Su Xi-er tightly and started to head indoors. Her body can¡¯t stay in the cold air very long.
The next day, the Imperial Physician Institute was hard-pressed with three puissant figures they had to treat: the Grand Empress Dowager, the Queen, and Lord Huyan.
Du Ling left Huarong Pce, the ce where Xian Yue¡¯s daughter resided, early in the morning. He had stayed in her repose pce for the express purpose of pacifying the left faction after having imprisoned and stripped Xian Yue of his military tally. Otherwise, although Du Ling would be able to control the troops of the left faction, he would never win their hearts.
Upon walking out, he spotted Su Xi-er standing nearby in a red dress while Pei Qianhao stood beside her. Seeing how blissful his sister was, Du Ling let out a sigh of relief.
There have been too many things happening in the royal court that need to be handled.
When Du Ling had issued the imperial edict informing the court of the fake imperial princess, the court had been thrown into a frenzy. The uproar only grew when they learned that the true imperial princess was Princess Consort Hao.
Chapter 581 (1): Grand Empress Dowager
Chapter 581 (1): Grand Empress Dowager
Su Xi-er turned to Pei Qianhao. I can wait, but I¡¯m afraid Beimin can¡¯t do without A-Jing for too long.
Pei Qianhao circled his arm around her waist, replying to Du Ling in her stead. ¡°Of course¡±
¡°That¡¯s great then.¡± Du Ling turned and was about to head to the Imperial Audience Hall when a guard hurried over. ¡°King, please hurry. The conflict is getting out of hand.¡±
Du Ling immediately hastened forward; he knew that with the straightforward nature of the Western Region¡¯s people, heated debates would sometimes ur in the court assembly.
The court officials were blowing up about the fake Imperial Princess, having beenpletely blindsided by Tan Ge. And yet, as soon as one had been exposed, another Imperial Princess had popped up! This time, even the King vouched for her identity. Yet, even if the person in question was Princess Consort Hao of Beimin, they still had to verify her identity so as not to repeat their mistake.
Despite that, Du Ling simply used his authority to suppress the court officials, announcing that Su Xi-er was his younger sister. He also denied any calls for a verification test, saying that anything of the sort would be a humiliation to his sister.
Just like that, the Imperial Audience Hall immediately fell silent, with nobody daring to speak upon seeing that their king was in a rage.
A smart minister decided to change the topic. ¡°King, when will the real imperial princess be added to the genealogy and receive her power?¡±
¡°When the Grand Empress Dowager wakes up. This King has already issued an imperial edict. Soon, the whole world will know that Princess Consort Hao of Beimin is the Western Region¡¯s only imperial princess!¡± Du Ling bellowed, his mighty aura on full disy.
After the court officials exchanged nces with each other, the Great General stepped forth. ¡°King, the Imperial Princess¡¯ return is a joyous asion in the Western Region, and it¡¯s even better that she is Princess Consort Hao of Beimin. Forming diplomatic ties will be extremely beneficial for the Western Region¡¯s future development. We hope that you can continue governing the Western Region, and allowing the lives of our citizens to flourish.¡±
Another court official immediately concurred. ¡°The Great General is right.¡±
The Great General continued. ¡°King, as the number of descendents in the Royal Family isn¡¯t in the best of state, we hope that you can shower more of your affection so that there will be children as soon as possible.¡±
His words hit home for many of the court officials, especially the ministers whose daughters were imperial consorts, and they nodded in response. ¡°We hope that there will be a new continuation to the Royal Family¡¯s bloodline as soon as possible!¡±
Du Ling sneered. The Great General simply wants me to let his daughter bear the first royal child. Everyone in the imperial pce gets close to me with an ulterior motive, but of course, I am also using them.
Du Ling decided to give an ambiguous answer. ¡°This King will naturally think for my children.¡±
The court officials were cated, and the court assembly was soon dismissed after a few other matters were cleared away.
Du Ling flung his sleeves and headed for the repose pce with the warming jade bed before he was met with a guarding to report. ¡°King, the Imperial Princess is in the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s repose pce. She went there to greet the Grand Empress Dowager after thetter woke up following her acupuncture treatment.¡±
Chapter 581 (2): Grand Empress Dowager
Chapter 581 (2): Grand Empress Dowager
He quickly turned to head towards the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s repose pce.
~~~
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er was standing beside the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s bed. A pce maid had helped thetter tie her hair up into a simple bun, and the old woman whose hair was already half-white kept staring at Su Xi-er with her spirited eyes.
After observing Su Xi-er for some time, the Grand Empress Dowager furrowed her brow. ¡°What¡¯s going on? They look so alike; did she give birth to two daughters?¡±
Su Xi-er walked over and softly greeted, ¡°Royal Grandmother.¡±
The old woman immediately replied, ¡°This Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s granddaughter is Du Rin. Where did youe from? Where is she?¡±
After being ill for so long, the first person I see when I open my eyes is this unfamiliarss. Yet, not only Du Rin not around, thisss even called me Royal Grandmother in her ce.
¡°Royal Grandmother, do you recognise this jade pendant?¡± Su Xi-er sat on the edge of the bed and untied the jade pendant from her neck with a smile.
¡°This belongs to Du Rin. Why is it with you?¡± The possibility that the ¡®granddaughter¡¯ she had recognised was a fake never crossed her mind.
¡°This originally belonged to me. A woman called Tan Ge stole it and came to the Western Region, passing herself off as the Imperial Princess. But now, I have returned¡± Su Xi-er slowly exined, but the Grand Empress Dowager red at her.
¡°An imposter?¡± This person before me is the one who¡¯s feigning to be my granddaughter! What she said is preposterous! My granddaughter is clearly a kind woman, and I genuinely like her. She would stew soup for me every day, visit me, chat with me to ask how I am doing, and she would even sew clothes for me.
¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager wore a grave expression. To think that I would be greeted with such shocking news right after waking up.
Pei Qianhao chose this moment to walk in, and the Grand Empress Dowager recognised him at once. ¡°You are Prince Hao of Beimin.¡± She sized him up like she would a potential husband for her granddaughter.
¡°This person before you is Princess Consort Hao, and she is indeed your granddaughter.¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s body stiffened. I had hoped that Prince Hao could marry my granddaughter, but thisss in front of me¡
While she was still in a daze, a eunuch resoundingly announced, ¡°The King has arrived!¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes twinkled. It¡¯s great that Du Ling hase; I have some questions for him. Why is there suddenly a real and fake imperial princess? If that¡¯s the case, where is Du Rin now?
Right as Du Ling stepped in, he could sense something amiss with the atmosphere, though he did understand his grandmother¡¯s character. Tan Ge was an expert at currying favor with others, and the time she spent getting Royal Grandmother to like her was no different. Even if she now sees Su Xi-er who looks more like Queen Mother, it is inevitable that there would be some distance between them.
¡°Royal Grandmother, your grandson recognised his younger sister wrongly before. This person before you is your real granddaughter.¡± In reality, the Grand Empress Dowager was the person who had ordered Du Ling to give Tan Ge her previous status. To prevent his grandmother from ming herself, Du Ling decided to put the guilt on himself.
The Grand Empress Dowager gazed at Su Xi-er, scrutinising her once more before taking the jade pendant and slowly inspecting it.
Only after a long while did she finally speak. ¡°So you are this Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s granddaughter. Then what about the previous one?¡±
Just as Du Ling was about to blurt out that Tan Ge was dead, Su Xi-er cut in. ¡°She has left the pce and returned to where she belongs.¡±
Su Xi-er immediately discerned the trace of grief in the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes, and despite knowing Tan Ge¡¯s ulterior motives, couldn¡¯t help but think that she had treated this old woman well.
¡°Royal Grandmother, I will stay in the royal court for some time to keep youpany.¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager looked at her. ¡°How have you lived through these years?¡±
¡°I spent it in a small vige, then I entered the pce and became a maidservant.¡±
¡°A maidservant? What kind of maidservant?¡±
Su Xi-er grasped the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s hand. ¡°A maidservant in the Pce Side Quarters; I did odd jobs.¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes instantly reddened, catching Su Xi-er by surprise as she embraced her. ¡°Poor child, to think that you were a pce maid in the Pce Side Quarters. You have really suffered!¡±
Chapter 582 (1): Grandson-in-law
Chapter 582 (1): Grandson-inw
In Beimin, servants were able to apply for amnesty every ten years as long as they performed well and avoided any serious mistakes. The Imperial Household would then go through the applications, select 30 maidservants and give them some silvers to leave the pce.
This was why the Grand Empress Dowager hugged Su Xi-er and wept when she heard that her granddaughter had been a maidservant in the Pce Side Quarters.
Su Xi-er hugged her grandmother and gently patted her on the back. Although her time as a maidservant hadn¡¯t been easy, she still said, ¡°Royal Grandmother, the Old Maidservant treated me rather well, and it wasn¡¯t very tiring for me.¡± Su Xi-er recalled how Old Maidservant Zhao didn¡¯t treat her well, while Old Maidservant Liu died because of her.
¡°Poor child. You would have been the Western Region¡¯s proudest Imperial Princess if the nation had been at peace. Royal Grandmother would¡¯ve also chosen a good husband for you.¡± She looked up at Pei Qianhao as she spoke, having gotten quite a good impression of him thus far.
I wonder if he treats her well? She then asked sternly, ¡°Why did you allow my granddaughter to be a maidservant, and how could the people of Beimin ept a marriage between the two of you when your political status were so different? Furthermore, when did you meet?¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager was insistent, and Du Ling intelligently backed off.
Pei Qianhao answered respectfully, ¡°We hadn¡¯t known each other when she first became a maidservant.¡±
Su Xi-er then said, ¡°Royal Grandmother, we met in an area near the Pce Side Quarters. I even knocked him out the first time we met.¡±
Everyone fell silent. Du Ling looked at Pei Qianhao with a strange expression. She knocked him out on their first meeting?
Pei Qianhao averted his awkward gaze. I wouldn¡¯t have been knocked out if I wasn¡¯t distracted.
The Grand Empress Dowagerughed. ¡°As expected of the Western Region¡¯s Imperial Princess, knocking out Prince Hao so casually. But why did you do such a thing? Did he¡?.¡± She red at Pei Qianhao. ¡°Audacious! How dare youy a hand on her! You deserve to be knocked out!¡±
This was the first time someone had reprimanded Pei Qianhao so sternly. However, he didn¡¯t dare to get angry with his wife¡¯s grandmother. ¡°After meeting Xi-er, I took her away from the imperial pce so that she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager turned to Su Xi-er. ¡°Xi-er? Is that your name in the central ins? You¡¯re now the Western Region¡¯s Imperial Princess, so you need a Western Regioner¡¯s name as well.¡±
Pei Qianhao suggested, ¡°How about Du Rn?¡±
Su Xi-er was called Ning Rn in her past life, and Pei Qianhao thoughtfully suggested using ¡®Rn¡¯ for her Western Region name.
The Grand Empress Dowager frowned. ¡°Rn. It does sound like the name of a Western Regioner. My dear, do you like it? You can use this name if you like.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I like it.¡±
Chapter 582 (2): Grandson-in-law
Chapter 582 (2): Grandson-inw
Unaware that Tan Ge had died, The Grand Empress Dowager gave the order to leave her be.
Du Ling nodded and answered, ¡°Your grandson obeys.¡±
¡°Good. Rn dear, stay with me tonight. I¡¯ve been missing you and your mother ever since the day she fled the court. Don¡¯t get angry that we¡¯ve mistakenly given someone else your identity.¡±
Her guilt and sorrow was apparent when she spoke, feeling that she had wronged Su Xi-er and was sad about Tan Ge.
¡°Don¡¯t worry Royal Grandmother; I¡¯m not angry, and of course I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s grandmother in her previous life had passed away before her parents had even married, so she was ted to have one in this life.
¡°Good girl.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager smiled and looked at Pei Qianhao. ¡°Rn will keep mepany for a few days. Any issues with that?¡±
Even if he did, Pei Qianhao wouldn¡¯t have said anything. Instead, he simply bowed and said, ¡°I have no issues.¡±
¡°Good. We¡¯ll officially add Rn¡¯s name to the family register tomorrow, and bestow upon her the title and power of an imperial princess.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager paused and asked Du Ling, ¡°Where¡¯s the Imperial Princess¡¯ military tally?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Imperial Grandmother. Your grandson has learned that it is now in the Huyan Residence.¡±
¡°Why would it be there?¡± She asked in confusion.
Su Xi-er¡¯s thoughts raced. Tan Ge must have done it on purpose. No one would expect for the military tally to be with the right faction leader. Even if someone had found out, Huyan Fei would simply be suspected of working together with the princess.
Seeing her grandmother frown, Su Xi-er exined, ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on the past. I¡¯ll just im the identity of the imperial princess; there¡¯s no need for me to hold military power.¡±
¡°That won¡¯t do! You must inherit everything that belongs to you, for if the King doesn¡¯t have a daughter, yours will inherit all that you have.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded when she saw how serious her grandmother was. ¡°I understand.¡±
¡°Good. All of you may leave now. I¡¯d like to speak with my granddaughter in private.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager held onto Su Xi-er¡¯s hand as she spoke.
Du Ling shot Pei Qianhao a look, signalling for him to leave before they both bowed and respectfully exited.
Outside, Du Ling turned to Pei Qianhao. ¡°This is my Royal Grandmother. She¡¯s very protective of those she likes, and extremely stern to outsiders.¡±
¡°This Prince is aware. When the Grand Empress Dowager was still the Queen Consort, she had a great reputation as the Iron Queen. If she hadn¡¯t impressed the court, the Du family might not be the ruling monarchs right now.¡± All Pei Qianhao could think about was Ning Rn, his Xi-er, his wife, as he spoke.
¡°That¡¯s true. Not every woman in court is as lucky as Royal Grandmother. The Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao, Ning Rn, lost her life because she meddled in court affairs.¡± Du Ling answered heavily.
¡°What do you think of Ning Rn?¡±
Du Ling smiled as he watched Pei Qianhao. ¡°Three years ago, I considered allying with the Central ins. With Ning Rn¡¯s personality being so simr to Royal Grandmother¡¯s, I found that she would be a suitable queen consort of the Western Region.¡± The respect in his voice was apparent as Du Ling spoke about Ning Rn.
The fact that such a thought had crossed Du Ling¡¯s mind made Pei Qianhao a little annoyed.
¡°Who would¡¯ve expected Ning Rn to die?¡± Du Ling then left.
Pei Qianhao watched as he left. Why did he sound disappointed when he said that? Su Xi-er walked out of the pce at this point.
¡°A-Jing, could you make a bowl of red bean soup?¡±
Chapter 583 (1): Glowing With Vigour And Valour
Chapter 583 (1): Glowing With Vigour And Valour
So the soup is actually meant for the Grand Empress Dowager.
"She likes sweet things, so make sure to add more sugar. As her granddaughter, I have to make Royal Grandmother happy." Su Xi-er grinned as she lightly pushed Pei Qianhao.
Looking at her, Pei Qianhao felt that she really was a filial granddaughter.
"Go on." Seeing that he still hadn¡¯t left, she pushed him again.
The corners of Pei Qianhao''s mouth rose as he tapped her nose. "Fine, but I will prepare two servings. One with less sugar for you, so you have to drink some too." He then walked towards the back of the Grand Empress Dowager''s repose pce.
As there was a kitchen in the repose pce with some basic ingredients, there was no need to go to the Royal Kitchen.
After watching Pei Qianhao walk off, Su Xi-er returned to the inner chamber. Even though the doors had been closed just now, she could already hear the Grand Empress Dowager calling for her.
"Royal Grandmother, I asked A-Jing to prepare some red bean soup for you." Su Xi-er walked in and smiled.
"Oh? Pei Qianhao''s pet name? He''s making soup for this Grand Empress Dowager?" The Grand Empress Dowager''s eyes widened.
Even ordinary men in Beimin look down on women, much less the high and mighty Prince Hao. Why would he personally prepare food for this old woman?
"Mmm, his skills are pretty decent; at the very least, they¡¯re much better than Elder Brother''s." Su Xi-er sat on the edge of the bed and grasped the Grand Empress Dowager''s hand.
The Grand Empress Dowager was stunned. "Ling-er made red bean soup?! He has never done such things."
"Exactly. Both Elder Brother and A-Jing both made soup for me when my body wasn¡¯t well, so surely nothing is impossible in this world. Where there is a will, there is a way." Su Xi-er gently patted the Grand Empress Dowager''s hand.
here''s a way." The Grand Empress Dowager''s eyes suddenly became distant, as if she was sucked into her memories. Only after a long time had passed did she speak. "When this Grand Empress Dowager still hadn''t be the empress, the King said the same words to me; I didn¡¯t expect to hear them again after so many years."
Su Xi-er faintly smiled. It seems like the Western Region¡¯ste King and A-Jing had simr personalities.
"Rn, tell this Grand Empress Dowager, who was the person that impersonated you? I¡feel that she isn''t a bad person."
Detecting a trace of an inexplicable emotion in the depths of the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes, Su Xi-er understood that the former still missed Tan Ge. She could have listed off Tan Ge¡¯s misdeeds, but chose not to for fear that her grandmother would feel extremely guilty. If Royal Grandmother hears of Tan Ge¡¯s crimes, it will affect her mentality.
¡°Royal Grandmother, Tan Ge hails from a schrly family in Beimin known as the Tan Family. However, she entered the imperial pce after the fall of her family, where we then became friends. She then took my jade pendant without me knowing, and only once she returned with the identity of the Western Region¡¯s Imperial Princess did I understand what had happened. I initially wanted to let her continue being the princess and be filial to you in my stead.¡±
Chapter 583 (2): Glowing With Vigour And Valour
Chapter 583 (2): Glowing With Vigour And Valour
However, by the time she finally woke up, everything had changed.
¡°Royal Grandmother, after Tan Ge¡¯s identity was exposed she fled. Not only that, the Imperial Princess¡¯ pce caught fire, and has burnt to the ground.¡±
¡°What?! Caught fire?!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager pped the bed. All the pce halls have stood for a hundred years, braving all kinds of conflict, yet it is now burned?!
¡°Mmm, it was a natural disaster; it couldn¡¯t have been avoided. Royal Grandmother, I¡¯ll help you massage your back.¡± Su Xi-er knelt on the bed and started to gently knock on her grandmother¡¯s back.
The Grand Empress Dowager closed her eyes infort. ¡°Goodss, I am happy that you are still able to remain kind, despite someone impersonating you. Regardless of our status, we humans should harbour kindness in our hearts. It was this Grand Empress Dowager who chose your Queen Mother for your King Father, and despite what happened, it looks like I made the right choice in the end. As for the current Queen, who is the daughter of the Great General, I was also the one who chose her for Ling-er.¡±
¡°Royal Grandmother, I like her too. During the rebellion of the left faction, she helped me block a poisonous needle.¡±
¡°Poisonous needle? How is she now?¡±
¡°She¡¯s mute, but we are searching for a cure; she will recover. Royal Grandmother, you also have to take care of yourself.¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager sighed. ¡°She¡¯s a poor child; she hasn¡¯t been well-received by Ling-er. However, as long as this Grand Empress Dowager is still around, she will be the Queen. The royal court can¡¯t plunge into chaos.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s hand froze for a moment at the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s firm and authoritative tone. It was evident that thetter was a strong woman, and Su Xi-er was still unaware of her former title of ¡®Iron-willed Queen¡¯.
Before long, Pei Qianhao came in with bowls of red bean soup.
The Grand Empress Dowager was delighted by her grandson-inw personally cooking red bean soup to fawn over her granddaughter and herself.
¡°Rn, feed me.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager pointed at the bowl like a child who wanted candy.
Su Xi-er took the bowl and began to feed the Grand Empress Dowager while Pei Qianhao watched. However, he eventually realised that Su Xi-er¡¯s bowl of soup was starting to cool.
¡°Xi-er, let me feed Royal Grandmother. You should drink yours.¡± Pei Qianhao came over and handed Su Xi-er¡¯s bowl to her as he took the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s from her hands.
¡°Alright, it¡¯s nice to have my grandson-inw feed me.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager was ted. She had originally selected Pei Qianhao as the prime candidate for a marriage alliance, and she believed herself to be a good judge of people after having lived through much turmoil.
She was initially even thinking of exhausting all means to force Pei Qianhao to marry the Western Region Imperial Princess, but was pleasantly surprised that the two were actually already married. Although the matter of the fake imperial princess was unfortunate, it¡¯s good that everything is at least back on track.
Su Xi-er went to the side and drank her soup as she watched the Grand Empress Dowager whose eyes were almost closed from joy.
When the bowls of soup were almost finished, a guard frantically announced from outside. ¡°Grand Empress Dowager, Imperial Princess, the King has issued an order that no one is to leave their pce halls for a few days. The traitor Xian Yue has been rescued from the prison by hisrades, and he has united with his old subordinates to attack the royal court.¡±
A glint flickered in the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes as she bellowed, ¡°Xian Yue is simply audacious! His daughter is still in the pce. Since this is what he wants, we¡¯ll peel off his skin! We will have to pull the carpet out of him!¡±
She looked towards Su Xi-er, her expression bing gentler. ¡°Did I scare you?¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°No, I only felt that you were glowing with vigour and valour.¡±
Chapter 584 (1): Dagger
Chapter 584 (1): Dagger
She then looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°As the Western Region Imperial Princess, you have to be able to defend yourself, ride a horse, and handle a bow and arrow. This Dowager will teach you when I recover¡¡±
Su Xi-er already knew how to do all of that, but she simply nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Royal Grandmother for that then.¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager nodded and turned to Pei Qianhao. ¡°Rn will stay here with me for a few days, so I¡¯ll leave matters to you and Ling-er.¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Pei Qianhao answered before turning to Su Xi-er for onest look as he left.
Su Xi-er followed him out. ¡°A-Jing, Xian Yue¡¯s military tally has already been taken away. The rest of the soldiers won¡¯t be of use.¡±
¡°The left faction leader is good at uniting his men. Even though he no longer has the military tally, almost half of his men are still loyal to him. These men have to be executed.¡± Pei Qianhao then patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Stay here with the Grand Empress Dowager.¡±
The guards outside the pce bowed as they saw Pei Qianhao exit. ¡°Prince Hao, the King is already at the Discussion Pce; we have been instructed to lead you there.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded and followed.
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er helped the Grand Empress Dowager wash up and watched thetter fall asleep before retiring for the night.
The next morning, Su Xi-er brought breakfast for the Grand Empress Dowager, along with a bowl of medicine. Once night fell, a woman in a yellow address appeared in the repose pce.
This immediately upset the Grand Empress Dowager. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you dare to show yourself here! Rn, let¡¯s go.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded as she supported her grandmother, but the woman in yellow quickly knelt. ¡°Grand Empress Dowager, my father made a mistake all because of his muddle-headedness. Please spare him, I beg of you.¡±
Grand Empress Dowager looked at her. ¡°How muddle-headed must he have been to make such a mistake? Attacking the court with his soldiers?! The King and Prince Hao are not easy opponents. Because of what your father did, tens of thousands of soldiers will be buried with the Xian family.¡±
Su Xi-er was reminded that Pei Qianhao had mentioned that all the soldiers that stood with Xian Yue would be executed. With the soldiers numbering in the tens of thousands, killing them all would mean a terrible amount of bloodshed.
¡°Grand Empress Dowager, I beg of you, though my father has sinned greatly, he¡¯s also made great contributions to the court in the past. Please pardon him.¡± Seeing the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s unmoving visage, Consort Xian turned to Su Xi-er. ¡°Imperial Princess, I beg of you.¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager nudged Su Xi-er, a signal for her to remain silent. She then walked up to Consort Xian. ¡°So you know this is the Imperial Princess. Based on your behaviour, it¡¯s obvious that Xian Yue has already been defeated. Everyone in the Xian family, especially your father, will have to be executed. However, on ount of your loyalty to the King, I¡¯ll allow you to live.¡±
Chapter 584 (2): Dagger
Chapter 584 (2): Dagger
Su Xi-er watched quietly as the Grand Empress Dowager instructed the guards to send Consort Xian back to her repose pce. However, before the guards couldy a hand on her, Consort Xian rushed towards Su Xi-er with a hidden dagger.
Quickly recovering from her shock, the Grand Empress Dowager desperately tried to dash over, but it was futile. Nheless, Su Xi-er wasn¡¯t such an easy target. Just as the dagger was about to reach her, she easily spun around and took the dagger from Consort Xian. Seeing a coating of white powder on the tip, she smirked. ¡°Consort Xian, there¡¯s poison on the tip. Your acting skills aren¡¯t bad either.¡±
Having learned of her father¡¯s death, Consort Xian had pretended to seek forgiveness so that we would let down our guard, and she¡¯d have a chance to kill us.
Having been found out, there was no longer a trace of weakness in Consort Xian¡¯s eyes. It was clear that she had nned to kill both the Grand Empress Dowager and Su Xi-er as she spat out her words in a venomous tone. ¡°Prince Hao shot my father and beheaded him on the spot! His head is now hung at the city gates! Under the King¡¯s orders, they¡¯re slowly executing all of my father¡¯s men. That¡¯s a lot of blood on the Du Royal Family!¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager walked up and kicked Consort Xian in the stomach. ¡°Audacious! You¡¯ll be executed as well!¡±
Consort Xian scoffed. ¡°As expected of the Iron-willed Queen. I¡¯m pregnant with the King¡¯s child. I thought I could give him a surprise, but I didn¡¯t expect for the Xian family to be executed. It would¡¯ve been fine if I died, but it¡¯s a pity that I wasn¡¯t able to kill this granddaughter of yours!¡±
Su Xi-er had never met Consort Xian, but thetter had attempted to murder her with a poisonous dagger right away.
¡°Imperial Grandmother, the Xian family has to pay for their crimes, but since Consort Xian is with child, we can deal with her after she gives birth.¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager scoffed at this. ¡°Children with royal blood have to be kind. I¡¯m not going to acknowledge a child born from a vile woman like that. There is an ample amount of women willing to bear a child for the King even if I kill her.¡±
Her words disyed how cruel the royal family could be. She had no qualms about removing anyone, even if they were carrying a royal descendant.
Consort Xianughed at this. ¡°Grand Empress Dowager, you¡¯re really cruel. A vile woman like me can¡¯t bear the King¡¯s child?¡± She then stood up and looked at Su Xi-er. ¡°I think that the Imperial Princess is a thousand times more vicious than I am; she deserves to die!¡±
At this moment, the Western Region King and Prince Hao rushed in with a bunch of soldiers behind them.
Consort Xian smirked when she saw Du Ling. ¡°Ling-gege.¡±
He looked at her coldly. ¡°Somebody, take her away.¡±
Consort Xian backed away as the soldiers surrounded her. ¡°King, it¡¯s unfortunate that I won¡¯t be able to give birth even though I¡¯m with child.¡± She then looked at Pei Qianhao and said, ¡°You killed my father. I won¡¯t forgive you, even as a vengeful ghost! I won¡¯t forgive your wife either!¡±
She then turned and ran her head into a wall.
Chapter 585 (1): Her Dowry
Chapter 585 (1): Her Dowry
Su Xi-er looked at Du Ling and said, ¡°Elder Brother, get someone to escort Consort Xian back and ensure that she¡¯s taken care of.¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager spoke before Du Ling could answer. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take pity on her; the royal court has no need for vile women like that.¡±
¡°Imperial Grandmother, I¡¯ll tell you more after Consort Xian leaves.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager understood immediately that Su Xi-er had something to tell her in private, and didn¡¯t speak further.
No one else but her own granddaughter would have the ability to convince the ¡®Iron-willed Queen¡¯ like this.
Du Ling waved a hand at his guards. ¡°Take Consort Xian back to her pce.¡±
Consort Xian stared at Su Xi-er angrily. The Imperial Princess must have something up her sleeve. She knows that despite my father being dead, his men are still loyal to him. Those men have families as well, and if they conduct arge-scale execution, it would cause unrest among the popce.
Consort Xian knew that Su Xi-er had spared her because she wanted to use her to calm themoners. Good move, but I won¡¯t let you seed!
Su Xi-erughed as she watched Consort Xian. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing that you¡¯re pregnant; you should give birth to the child, otherwise, the ghost of the child won¡¯t let you off.¡±
Pei Qianhao frowned. It¡¯s difficult for her to get pregnant, but why did she say that? Is she hinting at something? He walked up to her and embraced her. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry because of somebody else.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°When was I angry?¡±
Right after Consort Xian was escorted out, the Grand Empress Dowager asked Su Xi-er, ¡°Rn, what did you mean earlier?¡±
Su Xi-er let go of Pei Qianhao and looked at Du Ling and his grandmother. ¡°Royal Grandmother, Consort Xian is the only member of the Xian family left. There¡¯s no need to kill the rest of the soldiers.¡±
¡°No.¡± Du Ling spoke up. ¡°Thews of the Western Region mean death for those who rebel against the King. There¡¯s no room for me to act like a soft-hearted woman.¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager did not like what she just heard. ¡°Soft-hearted woman? Are you looking down on women? This Dowager doesn¡¯t like what you just said.¡±
Du Ling exined hastily, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. It¡¯s just that we shouldn¡¯t be too benevolent to the rebel soldiers, lest there may be repercussions in the future.¡±
¡°Elder Brother, there are tens of thousands of lives on the line, and their families behind them. Instead of alienating their families and themoners, wouldn¡¯t it be better to bring them to our side? Don¡¯t you agree, A-Jing?¡± Su Xi-er tugged at Pei Qianhao, signalling for him to back her up.
Pei Qianhao understood what she meant, but he actually agreed with Du Ling. Rebel soldiers were also executed in all four nations in the Central ins.
¡°Xi-er, what you said makes sense. But these soldiers in the Western Region were obviously prepared for the worst. They decided to follow Xian Yue¡¯s lead and rebel even when they knew it might fail. It would be extremely difficult to get them on our side.¡± He didn¡¯t disagree with her directly, but he painted a clear picture of the cruel reality that faced them.
Chapter 585 (2): Her Dowry
Chapter 585 (2): Her Dowry
This triggered the Grand Empress Dowager. ¡°She¡¯s courting death for daring to attack Rn with a dagger earlier!¡±
¡°Attack with a dagger?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice rose. He looked at Su Xi-er and shifted his gaze to the dagger that was now on the floor. There were no bloodstains on it, but he spotted white powder on the tip.
¡°I¡¯m fine, A-Jing. However, if all of you disagree, then how about this? Give me two days. If not all of them are on our side by then, I won¡¯t object to their execution.¡± Su Xi-er then turned to Du Ling and said, ¡°Elder Brother, you have to be prepared forrge-scale civil unrest if you n to continue on this path. Snuffing out tens of thousands of lives is no small matter.¡±
Having witnessed his own father execute ten thousand soldiers when he was younger, Du Ling naturally understood this. The matter had led to major civil unrest that had taken nearly half a month to quiet down.
The Western Region hadn¡¯t initially possessed a royal court, but the fight amongst the growing nomadic tribes escted to the point where there was no choice. Eventually, all the tribes were consolidated under a monarchy in which three military families held power. As time passed on, this distribution of power would be what it was today.
The left and right factions, the King, and the Imperial Princess were the three groups that would serve to check and bnce each other in the court, and while this was theoretically a good solution, it was also what led to the current power struggle.
Pei Qianhao said, ¡°You¡¯ll need to consolidate the military power instead of separating it among four different groups. There¡¯s no point for Xi-er to hold such power since she¡¯ll be returning to Beimin with me.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. She had never been interested in holding military power, but it had been a necessity in her past life.
¡°No. I don¡¯t care for the left and right factions, but Rn has to hold power. I¡¯m already over fifty, and can¡¯t be with her all the time.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s insistence left no room for discussion. ¡°Prince Hao treats her well now, but who knows what might happen in future, especially after she¡¯s already been through so much? The Western Region won¡¯t let anybody off the hook if anyoneys a finger on her; if anybody says anything, then just consider it her dowry!¡±
Su Xi-er was probably the only female with a dowry like that.
The Grand Empress Dowager held her hand. ¡°Both Western Regioners and the people from the Central ins have to know that you hold military power. We have to let them know that you¡¯re no lowly pce maid.¡±
Warmth filled her chest as Su Xi-er hugged her. ¡°Royal Grandmother.¡±
¡°Good girl.¡± She patted Su Xi-er lightly on the back as if coaxing a little girl.
It was no surprise that the Grand Empress Dowager would pamper her like that. She had treated Tan Ge very well, and now that she knew that her real granddaughter was before her, it was only natural that the Grand Empress Dowager wanted to spoil her.
¡°In this case, this King shall give you two days to get the soldiers on our side. They¡¯ll be executed otherwise. We¡¯ll have to postpone the announcement about your identity as the real imperial princess.¡±
Su Xi-er agreed. ¡°Understood.¡±
She then tugged at Pei Qianhao. ¡°A-Jing, I need your help.¡±
Chapter 586 (1): Enraged Warriors
Chapter 586 (1): Enraged Warriors
Seeing that he understood her without any exnation, Su Xi-er turned to Du Ling with a smile. ¡°Elder Brother, there has to be amander among those soldiers. Where¡¯s he being held?¡±
The left faction¡¯smander was Xian Yue¡¯s younger brother, Xian Liang, who had been adopted into the Xian Residence when he was younger. Despite theck of blood rtion, the brothers were on good terms, and Xian Liang would assist Xian Yue with controlling his men.
Du Ling said, ¡°In prison. Take the Imperial Princess there.¡±
A guard came up to Su Xi-er and gestured towards the exit. ¡°Your Highness, please follow me.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and left, with Pei Qianhao following shortly after giving a respectful nod to the Grand Empress Dowager.
¡°Can they seed?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager wondered aloud.
¡°Royal Grandmother, let me walk you in.¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager waved a hand to dismiss him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You should go see Consort Xian instead since she¡¯s gotten pregnant before the Queen. Speaking of which, are you unhappy with the woman I¡¯ve selected as your Queen? Her father is the loyal Great General, even giving up his arm for your father. She herself saved Rn by taking that poisonous needle for her. If you mistreat her, I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡± She then flung her sleeves and walked back into her repose pce.
Du Ling had his own reasons for spending the night with Consort Xian, but things were different now that Xian Yue¡¯s coup had failed. He understood that Su Xi-er wanted to spare Consort Xian¡¯s life to convince Xian Liang to side with them, but he frowned at the difficult situation.
¡°King, you haven¡¯t been to the Queen''s pce in a while¡¡± One of the guards nearby spoke up, having heard everything that the Grand Empress Dowager just said. He felt rather indignant on behalf of the queen since he knew how much her father had sacrificed in the past.
Du Ling remained silent as he walked out. The guard sighed inwardly to himself, but heaved a sigh of relief when he realised Du Ling was heading towards the Queen¡¯s pce.
The imperial physician walked out just as Du Ling arrived. He bowed and greeted, ¡°This humble subject pays his respects to the King.¡±
¡°How¡¯s the Queen? Can she talk?¡±
The imperial physician said, ¡°Not yet, it¡¯ll take some time. It¡¯s unclear when Her Majesty will recover, but making sure that she doesn¡¯t get upset will help in her recovery. Other than that, we just have to be patient.¡±
¡°Use the best medicine you have to treat her.¡±
¡°This humble subject will try my very best.¡±
Du Ling dismissed him with a wave of his hand and walked into the pce.
The Queen saw Du Ling approach and wanted to get down from her bed to greet him properly, only to be stopped by him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to greet this King when you¡¯re unwell.¡±
The Queen wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t speak.
¡°Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll need you to bear my first child.¡± Though Du Ling wasn¡¯t very expressive, his tone was gentle. Taking a seat at the edge of the bed, he held her hand in his own.
The Queen stiffened at this as she stared at Du Ling. What¡¯s gotten into him? He¡¯s never been like this since we got married, and he¡¯s never touched me either. I¡¯ve never even had a chance to use the aphrodisiac I procured.
The Imperial Princess was the one who saved me when I considered killing myself, but why is he telling me this now?
Chapter 586 (2): Enraged Warriors
Chapter 586 (2): Enraged Warriors
However, the Queen stopped him, staring at him in disbelief and bewilderment.
¡°This King never thought that my Queen would be this silly. The Du Royal Family needs an heir. As the Queen, aren¡¯t you supposed to be responsible for this?¡±
The Queen opened her mouth in an attempt to speak, but she could only shake her head.
¡°You¡¯re unwilling? However, it¡¯s not up to you. I¡¯lle over when you¡¯re feeling better, so you should be prepared.¡± Du Ling held onto her hand as he spoke.
The Queen wanted to pull her hand away from his firm grasp, but she failed to do so.
At this moment, a guard¡¯s voice was heard outside. He sounded anxious as he gave his report. ¡°King, the soldiers in prison are trying to break free!¡±
Du Ling¡¯s expression darkened, and he walked out of the repose pce immediately.
The Queen watched him leave, biting her lips in confusion. What happened to him, and why has his attitude changed so suddenly? Did somebody say something? Or perhaps he feels guilty because I blocked the poisonous needle for the Imperial Princess. He even hinted to me that he wants to¡
¡°Queen, your medicine is here. This servant will help you with it.¡± Her personal maidservant entered with a bowl of medicine and started feeding the Queen.
Realising that the maidservant looked distracted, the Queen looked at her and signalled for the former to speak her mind.
The maidservant blurted out. ¡°This servant feels indignant for you. Lord Xian is already dead and the Xian Residence is no more. Consort Xian would normally be banished to the cold pce, but she¡¯s actually pregnant with the King¡¯s first child!¡±
The Queen was rather surprised to hear this. The King just told me that he wants me to bear his first child, but Consort Xian is already pregnant. No matter what the Xian Residence did, the child is innocent. Does he mean to kill Consort Xian after she gives birth, and for me to take care of Consort Xian¡¯s child?
Her expression darkened. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d take care of Consort Xian¡¯s child!
¡°Queen, don¡¯t be too upset. This servant has thought about it. Consort Xian won¡¯t be able to give birth to the child.¡± She then whispered something into the Queen¡¯s ear.
After hearing what she said, the Queen covered her mouth and shook her head profusely.
¡°This servant won¡¯t say things like that anymore. Please forgive me.¡±
The Queen nodded and dismissed her.
~~~
At this point, Du Ling had already arrived at the prison. He could already hear the chaos from outside before he entered.
There were five hundred soldiers being held here, while the rest were imprisoned elsewhere.
The soldiers seemed like they were trying to break free of their cells, and the hatred was apparent in their eyes as Du Ling passed them.
He saw Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao sitting across from Xian Liang in the interrogation room. Thetter wasn¡¯t being restrained by any chains, and was simply sitting there as if he was deep in thought.
Hearing footsteps, Xian Liang looked up to see Du Ling. Anger rose in him as he turned to Su Xi-er. ¡°You lied. How can the King not be involved in this?¡±
Su Xi-er turned to Du Ling and signalled for him to remain silent before turning back to Xian Liang and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive and carefully consider what I¡¯ve said. Won¡¯t you be letting down the men who trust and respect you otherwise?¡±
Chapter 587 (1): Coercion And Temptation
Chapter 587 (1): Coercion And Temptation
Although Du Ling had already given the order to execute all of Xian Yue¡¯s men, the killings had been paused at Su Xi-er¡¯s insistence. That being said, Du Ling had no idea how many had already perished.
Xian Liang smacked his palm against the desk. ¡°Liar. All of you are liars. You must have already executed thousands of them! As I thought, the Du Royal Family isn¡¯t worth my trust, and all of you deserve to die!¡± He stood up and struck his fist against the desk again in anger.
Su Xi-er stood up quickly. ¡°They¡¯re only being detained, but their lives depend on your decision. There will be no deaths if you surrender, but tens of thousands of deaths will otherwise ensue. Consider your options carefully.¡±
Furious, Xian Liang turned to her and scoffed, ¡°All of my men are aware that nothing but death awaits them if we fail. If the Du Royal Family decides to execute all of them, themoners are bound to rise up. There¡¯ll also be chaos in court then.¡±
¡°We have ways to control the chaos in court, but the families of these men will be left behind because of your decision. With your own family dead, you should understand what that means more than anyone.¡±
Xian Liang seemed to waver upon hearing this.
Su Xi-er continued, ¡°We¡¯ll spare the men and allow them to return to court if you surrender. Not only that, we¡¯ll also spare the life of you and the only family you have left, Consort Xian.¡±
Hearing Consort Xian being mentioned, Xian Liang asked, ¡°How is she?¡±
Du Ling answered, ¡°She¡¯s well taken care of in her repose pce, but that might change if you don¡¯t surrender.¡±
¡°You!¡± Xian Liang¡¯s hands curled up into fists. How dare he threaten me!
Su Xi-er exchanged a look with Du Ling before she said, ¡°Consort Xian is pregnant with the King¡¯s first child. If you surrender, Consort Xian¡¯s position in future will be secured.¡±
Xian Liang¡¯s expression changed. She¡¯s pregnant with a royal heir. Though the Xian family has fallen, the heir will still have the blood of the Xian Family flowing through his veins! This means that there¡¯s a chance for the Xian Family to rebuild itself!
Seeing Xian Liang waver, Su Xi-er asked, ¡°Think about it; that¡¯s all I have to say. I find it pitiable that all these men have to die, so I¡¯ll give you until the count of three to make a decision.¡±
She then started counting, ¡°One, two¡¡±
Xian Liang raised a hand before she could finish. ¡°Fine, I surrender. However, the King must guarantee the safety and fortune of Consort Xian and her child after this.¡±
¡°You have my word,¡± said Du Ling.
Pei Qianhao added on, ¡°Not only do you have to surrender, you have to leave the capital.¡±
Xian Liang watched him. This man hasn¡¯t said much after arriving, but his aura is suffocating.
Who is he?
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am yet. I am Du Rn, Imperial Princess of the Western Region. This is my husband, Prince Hao from Beimin.¡±
Chapter 587 (2): Coercion And Temptation
Chapter 587 (2): Coercion And Temptation
¡°So it¡¯s actually¡ Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao.¡± He married the Imperial Princess. The previous one was an impostor!
It took a while for Xian Liang to recover from such a shocking piece of news.
¡°Since Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao is here, you should also give me your word that the soldiers will be spared, and that Consort Xian and her child will be safe.¡±
He wanted both the Western Region King and Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao to give their promise!
¡°You have my word,¡± answered Pei Qianhao.
Satisfied, Xian Liang walked out of the interrogation room.
The men in the cells cried out as they saw him. ¡°Your Excellency!¡±
Xian Liang looked at them and announced, ¡°After my discussion with the King, it¡¯s true that¡ Lord Xian Yue was in the wrong. I¡¯ve decided to surrender to the court.¡±
¡°Why did you say that, Lord?!¡± The soldiers could not believe what they just heard.
They then spotted ady walking towards them with a smile as she said, ¡°Lord Xian Yue was seduced by the impostor princess who instigated him to stage a coup; his death was an unfortunate ident. Since Lord Xian Liang has already surrendered, I hope that you all can also make a smart choice.¡±
The soldiers looked at each other in confusion before turning to Xian Liang for guidance.
¡°It¡¯s true that my brother was seduced by the impostor princess. The King has already agreed to spare everyone¡¯s lives and to allow all of you to return to your camps. I, Xian Liang, will be leaving the capital. Consort Xian is pregnant, and she¡¯ll give birth to the King¡¯s first child in a few months.¡±
All the men looked at Du Ling upon hearing this. They then knelt and said, ¡°We are willing to surrender and obey.¡±
With these five hundred elite soldiers setting down their swords, the rest of the soldiers would no longer have leaders even if they wanted to rebel.
Su Xi-er turned to Du Ling and said, ¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯ll leave this to you and A-Jing. I¡¯d like to visit Consort Xian.¡±
We won¡¯t know what might happen in future, but at this juncture, Consort Xian cannot die.
Du Ling nodded and left to settle the matters in prison, while Pei Qianhao held her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you there.¡±
¡°Xi-er, you shouldn¡¯t have mentioned Consort Xian¡¯s pregnancy.¡±
¡°Xian Liang agreed to surrender and leave the capital only because he hopes that the Xian family can rebuild itself in future.¡±
Pei Qianhao ced his hands on her shoulders and said, ¡°Consort Xian¡¯s child will not survive, no matter what.¡±
¡°I know. The Queen should bear the King¡¯s first child, and the Grand Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t like Consort Xian either. However, we had to cate Xian Liang for him to surrender; we can secretly deal with him when he¡¯s leaving the capital.¡±
Pei Qianhao took her in an embrace. ¡°Xi-er, you don¡¯t have to think about these things. You just need to stay at home, take care of our children, and spend time with me.¡±
Su Xi-er would have been annoyed at this in the past, but now, she returned the hug and said, ¡°A-Jing, I¡¯ll go to the Warm Jade Pce after visiting Consort Xian. The warming jade bed seems to have improved my condition.¡±
Pei Qianhao smiled. ¡°You may be able to recover with this warming jade bed. We¡¯ll get the imperial physician to take a look at you after we¡¯re back in Beimin. Who knows, our little prince might already be on the way.¡±
Chapter 588 (1): Thoughtful
Chapter 588 (1): Thoughtful
She slid out of his arms, but he reached out and pulled her into an embrace again.
¡°Seems like you¡¯re very used to calling him Elder Brother now.¡±
Su Xi-er blinked at him. ¡°Du Ling is my older brother.¡± On tip-toes, she knocked on his forehead gently and said, ¡°The Western Region and Beimin are family now; we should be taking care of each other.¡±
The Western Region was located outside of the Central ins, and Beimin¡¯s good rtionship with them would benefit everyone in the region.
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡° I¡¯ll meet you at the Warming Jade Pce after I¡¯m done. Don¡¯t stay too long at Consort Xian¡¯s pce.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
After Su Xi-er turned to leave, she stopped one of the patrol guards and asked him to take her to Consort Xian¡¯s pce. Aware of her identity, thetter didn¡¯t dare to refuse her request.
A shrill female voice could be heard from inside Consort Xian¡¯s pce. ¡°Why won¡¯t they let me die? I don¡¯t believe their nonsense. They¡¯re just trying to make use of me! I¡¯m not going to let that happen!¡±
Consort Xian grabbed a porcin vase on the desk and shattered it on the floor, picking up a broken piece to slit her own wrist. Before she could do so, however, a guard rushed up and grabbed her arm.
Annoyed, Consort Xian yelled at him, ¡°Don¡¯t try to stop me!¡± Taking the chance while the guard was taken aback, she shed a red line onto her arm.
At this point, another female voice sounded. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you wish for death.¡±
Consort Xian turned to see Su Xi-er at the entrance. She scoffed, ¡°So it¡¯s the Imperial Princess. I know the King and Grand Empress Dowager pamper you; even Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao loves you. What is someone in your position doing here? Tough at me?¡±
¡°You went to the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s Repose Pce with a poisoned dagger. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m not allowed toe here.¡± Su Xi-er stared at her cooly as she answered.
Consort Xian was taken aback at how simr Su Xi-er¡¯s disposition was to Du Ling¡¯s. Even when the Xian Family had held power and Du Ling had treated her rtively well, she had always felt a chill from thetter.
I hate this feeling. All of you from the Du Royal Family are the same!
¡°So you¡¯re here to kill me? Great. Kill me and end everything here.¡± Consort Xian threw the broken porcin piece to the ground as sheughed.
¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you. Your life is in the hands of the King, and he has to decide what to do with you.¡± Su Xi-er looked around the pce hall as she spoke.
¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to kill me, he¡¯s just nning to make use of me. Nothing moves that emotionless man except for family. Even as the woman bearing his child, I¡¯m nothing to him. As the Grand Empress Dowager said, I¡¯m far from being the only one willing to have his child!¡± Consort Xian startedughing hysterically.
¡°I see. If you have chosen death, Xian Liang will be apanying you soon.¡±
Chapter 588 (2): Thoughtful
Chapter 588 (2): Thoughtful
¡°Good move, Your Highness. Did you convince my Second Uncle to surrender by mentioning my name?¡±
Su Xi-er walked up to her slowly and said, ¡°Bingo.¡±
Nothing could happen to Consort Xian and Xian Liang before the soldiers in the left faction were redeployed to separate camps. They could decide what happened with Xian Liang and Consort Xian afterwards. Whether it was a quiet assassination or letting them go was another story altogether.
¡°A very good move. Very meticulous. As expected of someone with the blood of the Du Royal Family flowing in their veins.¡± Consort Xian¡¯s words wereced with sarcasm.
¡°I¡¯m not here to convince you to do anything. I¡¯m just here to tell you that there will be many others who will join you if you choose death.¡±
Su Xi-er turned to one of the guards in the pce and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stop Consort Xian if she tries to kill herself again. If she has decided to live after thinking it over, get an imperial physician to examine her.¡±
She then left after casting onest nce at Consort Xian.
Consort Xian gave a hollowugh as she watched Su Xi-er leave. Dad didn¡¯t agree to it, but I was the one who insisted on entering the pce and bing the King¡¯s consort because I took a liking to him.
Her father had used his influence to force the King to take her as a consort, and her position in the harem was second only to the Queen. After entering the pce, she started using her power to bully the other consorts, and the King spent many nights with her since the Xian Residence had been on the rise. Meanwhile, the Queen had beenpletely ignored.
Consort Xian tried to endure it despite finding the King to be rather unfeeling, but it all came to naught.
My father was right to rebel! He was forced to do so! It¡¯s all the Du Royal Family¡¯s fault! This pregnancy is nothing but a cruel joke.
What bad timing. She touched her stomach, a bitter smile hanging on the corner of her lips.
After a long while, she finally turned to the guards. ¡°Tell the Imperial Princess that I won¡¯t choose death. I only hope that she can spare Second Uncle.¡±
The guards exchanged a look when they heard this, and one of them quickly left to report toi Su Xi-er.
~~~
Meanwhile, the person in question had arrived at the Warming Jade Pce which had one guard and one maidservant stationed there.
After quickly dismissing their attempts to bow, she turned to the slim and tall maidservant who said, ¡°This servant has lit some mugwort inside. It will help warm you up.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. You seem to know a thing or two about medicine.¡±
¡°This servant¡¯s family ran a clinic, so I know some things.¡±
Su Xi-er was reminded of Lian Qiao, who had a simr background, but breathed herst in Beimin¡¯s imperial pce.
¡°Your Highness, please enter and rest on the warming jade bed. This servant wille and wake you up after four hours.¡±
Su Xi-er answered in acknowledgement and entered thepound.
The scent of mugwort wafted into her nose, calming her down as she saw the huge warming jade bed in the middle of the room. It was white with fine streaks of red at the side.
Afortable warmth spread across her back as shey on it, and she closed her eyes before drifting into a rxing sleep.
Chapter 589 (1): Spread Throughout The Four Seas
Chapter 589 (1): Spread Throughout The Four Seas
Pei Qianhao leaned down and pressed his forehead against hers. Grasping her hand, he softly remarked, "The warm jade bed is pretty effective; your hand is now much warmer."
"Mmm, has it already been four hours?"
"Yes, you slept very well this time. Let me help you up." Pei Qianhao gently pulled her up.
"How are things going with the soldiers?"
¡°Xian Liang has already left the royal court and been escorted out of the capital. The remaining soldiers surrendered, and control is back in the hands of the court.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.¡±
Suddenly, a pce maid reported, ¡°Imperial Princess, the Grand Empress Dowager calls for you to immediately go to her repose pce.¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t bear to be apart from her granddaughter, already starting to miss Su Xi-er despite it having only been a few hours.
Su Xi-er replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±
Pei Qianhao fixed her hair and tidied her dress before taking her hand and heading towards the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s repose pce.
The Grand Empress Dowager was sitting at the upper seat with a table ced in the middle of the main hall when the two arrived. An array of traditional Western Region dishes covered the table, and almost all of them contained mutton or beef.
¡°Rn, since you¡¯re used to eating food from the Central ins, this Dowager specifically instructed the Royal Kitchen to prepare some tasty Western Region dishes for you. Quickly, take a seat.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager stood up to receive Su Xi-er.
Sweeping her eyes across the table full of meaty dishes, Su Xi-er felt a little panicked with her dislike of oily foods.
¡°It¡¯s normal to not be used to it on your first try, but it¡¯ll slowly be better. As the only imperial princess of the Western Region, how can you not eat any of our nation¡¯s dishes? Prince Hao has to eat them as well; as this Dowager¡¯s grandson-inw, you have to get used to the Western Region. Quick, dig in. Servants, bring some fruit wine over.¡±
Pei Qianhao immediately stopped the pce maid. ¡°Xi-er and I don¡¯t drink wine since it harms the body; in water will do.¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager was stunned, but immediately understood when she nced at Su Xi-er¡¯s stomach. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s just drink in water.¡±
Once the three settled down, Pei Qianhao served both the Grand Empress Dowager and Su Xi-er before touching any food himself, earning a hum of approval from the former.
¡°Two hours ago, a guard came to report that Consort Xian is no longer seeking death, and they specifically wanted to share the news with the Imperial Princess. Rn, did you go to Consort Xian¡¯s pce?¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°Nothing escapes your eyes, Royal Grandmother. I went to Consort Xian¡¯s pce tofort her. Once the soldiers have calmed down, Elder Brother must decide the fate of Consort Xian and her child. However, can Elder Brother really bear to execute his own offspring?¡±
¡°Rn, you can¡¯t be kind to everyone, and no matter what happens, the unformed fetus in Consort Xian¡¯s belly cannot be spared. Let¡¯s eat and not talk about all this.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager proceeded to pick out many chunks of meat for Su Xi-er.
After they finally finished their meal an hourter, Su Xi-er felt like she had eaten more meat today than in her past two livesbined. Fortunately, the superb skills of the chef¡¯s ensured that the dishes weren¡¯t too greasy.
The Grand Empress Dowager took her hand. ¡°Come, take a stroll with this Dowager. After lying in bed for so long, my entire body feels sore. The imperial physicians couldn¡¯t find a reason for it either, merely saying that my body demanded sleep for the period that I was unconscious.¡±
Chapter 589 (2): Spread Throughout The Four Seas
Chapter 589 (2): Spread Throughout The Four Seas
Su Xi-er apanied the Grand Empress Dowager to the Royal Garden, where the scenery was much different from that in Beimin. They toured the ce for quite a while, with Pei Qianhao silently following from behind, his eyes calmly observing his surroundings.
All of a sudden, a guard hastily walked over and bowed. ¡°Grand Empress Dowager, Imperial Princess, Prince Hao, at 6 pm today, the officials attended a court assembly and approved the Imperial Princess¡¯ status, allowing for her name to be recorded in the genealogy. With a quarter of the Western Region¡¯s military forces as her dowry, her fame will spread throughout the four seas.¡±
ted, the Grand Empress Dowager grasped Su Xi-er¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! We will prepare right away so that you can appear beautifully in front of the officials!¡± She then pulled Su Xi-er¡¯s hand as she walked out of the Royal Garden.
A sliver of a smile tugged at the corner of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth as he quickly followed, but was blocked in front of the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s repose pce.
¡°Prince Hao, the Grand Empress Dowager has instructed that you will be the prince consort today, and that the Imperial Princess will be the main focus. Please go to a side hall and prepare to present yourself.¡± The pce maid exined.
Two eunuchs appeared and gestured at Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, please follow this servant.¡±
Aware that this was part of the Western Region¡¯s customs, he followed the eunuchs.
Two hourster, Su Xi-er walked out of the hall and stood in the courtyard, dazzling all the servants and guards. Our imperial princess really¡descended from the heavens!
Her crimson robe covered with golden silk was the wedding dress the Grand Empress Dowager wore when she married into the royal court. She wore a peacock plume on her head while a jade pearl hung above her brow. With her looks further ented by bright earrings and a colourful sash, she was a sight to behold!
Having long been finished with his own preparations, Pei Qianhao was waiting for Su Xi-er outside. His expression immediately changed when he saw her approaching, involuntarily being reminded of their wedding day.
The Grand Empress Dowager walked out of the hall and carefully inspected Su Xi-er, repeatedly nodding in approval. ¡°Nothing less from the Western Region Imperial Princess. It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go.¡±
The guards followed behind the two women and Pei Qianhao, thetter d in ck robes while exuding a noble aura.
Wherever the three passed, they would leave a trail of dazzling scenery.
In the Golden Throne Hall, all the officials were nervous and solemn as they quietly waited for the imminent arrival of the real Western Region Imperial Princess. This time, the King had guaranteed that there were no mistakes.
As the rite officer announced their arrival, everyone¡¯s eyes shifted to a red figure. Only when the person walked closer did they finally take in their princess¡¯ countenance.
The air congealed in an instant, and everyone almost forgot to breathe. They finally understood why the King didn¡¯t conduct a blood test. Despite having been away from the royal court for many years, our imperial princess innately emanates an imposing aura. Furthermore, she¡¯s not only the Western Region Imperial Princess, but also Princess Consort Hao of Beimin.
With how much nobler the position of Princess Consort Hao is, does she have any motivation to impersonate the imperial princess?
Entering the pce hall, Su Xi-er nodded to the officials with a courteous yet imposing smile on her face. Faced with the sincere admiration in their hearts, the officials couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of theck of something simr from the fake imperial princess.
Soon, the Great General of the Western Region took the lead in bowing. ¡°This humble subject pays his respects to the Grand Empress Dowager, Imperial Princess, and Prince Hao!¡±
Chapter 590 (1): Right To Marry
Chapter 590 (1): Right To Marry
Du Ling gave the rite officer to his side a look as he stood up, prompting them to disappear for a moment before returning with a tray covered by a red cloth.
The Grand Empress Dowager led Su Xi-er to the middle of the hall before making her way to her usual seat behind the beaded curtains.
The rite officer walked up to Su Xi-er and lowered his head in deference as he held the tray up high.
A solemn voice said, ¡°This King¡¯s younger sister has finally returned to us. Her name, Rn, will be added to our genealogy. The Imperial Princess now has the right to control a quarter of the military!¡±
The military tally was ced on the tray underneath the red cloth, and the rite officer held it up high as the announcement was being made. The Imperial Princess would traditionally hold power over the three main military barracks located in the suburbs.
Everyone present watched Su Xi-er as she unveiled the tray to reveal the ck military tally. It was carved in the shape of an eagle, and was about the size of a fist.
Su Xi-er raised it up with both hands as she bowed. ¡°Many thanks, King.¡±
Du Ling nodded, and with a wave of his hand, all the officials present knelt in deference in Su Xi-er. ¡°This humble subject pays respects to the Imperial Princess. May the Imperial Princess be blessed with longevity.¡±
Su Xi-er waved a hand and acknowledged them. ¡°Please rise.¡±
¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±
Su Xi-er spotted a one-armed man standing at the left-most column of people who looked extremely serious.
¡°There¡¯ll be a banquet tonight to wee our Imperial Princess and the Prince Consort, Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao!¡±
The officials turned to look at Pei Qianhao. Most of them had noticed him when he walked in, and upon taking a closer look, were only more impressed by his disposition. The other three nations in the Central ins have always been eyeing Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao in the hopes of a marriage alliance, but who knew that the Imperial Princess would have already seeded?!
The officials were more than satisfied with such a turn of events. The Western Region would have much to gain with Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao as their Prince Consort!
The Great General then spoke. ¡°This humble subject has heard stories of Prince Hao¡¯s bravery and courage on the battlefield. Though I am much older, I might not be as skilled as you are; I hope there will be a chance to exchange military tactics in the future.¡±
¡°Great General, we all have our methods, and this King is sure we can learn from each other. I¡¯m stillcking in many aspects, and I hope that you can share some tips with me as well.¡± Pei Qianhao responded humbly.
His attitude pleased several officials who had heard rumours that Pei Qianhao was an extremely arrogant individual. What they did not know was that Pei Qianhao was someone who tweaked his behaviour based on the situation. Since the Western Region could be considered Su Xi-er¡¯s home now, he naturally took a more modest approach.
The Great General smiled politely and bowed to Su Xi-er once more to show his respect. Upon his retreat, the rite officer returned to Du Ling¡¯s side with another tray covered in red cloth. Pulling the cloth off, Du Ling revealed a golden buyao that had an eagle shape intricately carved into it.
Chapter 590 (2): Right To Marry
Chapter 590 (2): Right To Marry
Pei Qianhao took the buyao in his hands and nodded, but the Grand Empress Dowager spoke before he could help Su Xi-er put it on.
Appearing from behind the beaded curtains, she said, ¡°Based on tradition, Prince Hao needs to marry Rn in the Western Region, but I¡¯ve heard that the customs in Beimin only allows for marriage with the main consort once. That being the case, I¡¯m not going to force this upon you. However, putting on the golden buyao will signify that the Western Region and Beimin will work together on all matters, including politics, business, and agriculture from now on.¡±
As expected of the Iron-willed Queen. Though she loved her granddaughter, she would never forget about the greater interests of the Western Region.
The officials looked towards Pei Qianhao with anticipation.
Pei Qianhao smiled. ¡°Of course, this agreement is mutually beneficial. I hope the King can let us know when he ns to visit so that we can officially inform the Emperor.¡±
By saying this, Pei Qianhao made it clear that although he held great power in Beimin, he was not the Emperor. They would still need to formally inform the Emperor before any long-term agreement to cooperate with the Western Region could be officially approved.
Du Ling nodded in understanding. ¡°Prince Hao is undoubtedly loyal to the Situ Imperial Family. Our officials have much to learn from you. Our Western Region cannot depend on me alone; our officials must all stand together.¡±
Su Xi-er silently apuded Du Ling. He is certainly good with words; he took the opportunity to hint to everyone present that he would appreciate loyalty while praising A-Jing at the same time.
The officials bowed in respect. ¡°Your humble subjects will be loyal to the Du Royal Family for life.¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager smiled and nodded in satisfaction.
¡°We¡¯re done with the official announcement. Please attend the banquet tonight and drink your fill!¡± Du Ling then said with a flourish.
Pei Qianhao smiled at Su Xi-er as he helped her put on the golden buyao. The officials couldn¡¯t help but inwardly exim, This is what a real princess should look like!
A eunuch then announced, ¡°The announcement has officially ended. All officials should be present at the banquet tonight! Adjourn!¡±
As the officials began streaming out of the pce, Du Ling stopped the Great General who had spoken earlier. ¡°Great General, please stay.¡±
The Great General turned around in acknowledgement while the Grand Empress Dowager looked on in confusion.
¡°Great General, the Queen and the Imperial Princess are on very good terms, since the Queen protected the Imperial Princess during the coup. However, she hasn¡¯t been feeling very well after being injured as a result. I¡¯d like to ask if the Great General¡¯s wife can enter the pce to visit the Queen.¡±
Chapter 592 (1): Charm Of The Imperial Princess
Chapter 592 (1): Charm Of The Imperial Princess
Sitting on the bed, there was an imperceptible change in the Queen¡¯s expression.
I never would have expected the Grand Empress Dowager to tell me such things. Du Ling told me that I would be the one to raise his first child, and now the Grand Empress Dowager has also said the same. However, Consort Xian is already pregnant; it can¡¯t be that the King doesn¡¯t want the child, can it? No matter what has happened, the child is still part of the royal bloodline.
The Queen¡¯s lips parted, but no sound came out. Noticing that she had something to say, Su Xi-er went out of the inner chamber and brought back some charcoal and paper. ¡°Sister-inw, you can write what you want to say.¡± She passed the two items to the Queen.
However, the Queen waved her hand with a smile, expressing that she didn¡¯t need them.
¡°Child, you clearly have something to say, so just write it down. This Dowager doesn¡¯t like to beat about the bush.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager spoke in a firm tone, furrowing her brow as she stared at the Queen.
Feeling nervous under the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s gaze, the Queen took the charcoal and pondered for a moment before writing the words ¡®Consort Xian¡¯ and ¡®child¡¯.
The Grand Empress Dowager snorted. ¡°There¡¯s no way you found out on your own since you always stay in the inner chamber. Which gossipy person told you?¡±
The Queen immediately shook her head, fearing that her personal maidservants would be punished. She quickly added a few more words, ¡°identally heard it- unsure of veracity.¡±
Su Xi-er could detect the apprehension in the Queen¡¯s eyes, and decided to speak up. ¡°Royal Grandmother, the matter of Consort Xian¡¯s pregnancy has long since spread throughout the imperial pce. It¡¯s not surprising that Elder Sister-in-Law caught wind of it. Nevertheless, this may affect your position in the royal court. I reckon that the Lady General[1] will enter the pce tonight to apany you.¡±
Hearing about her maiden family, a smile formed at the corners of the Queen¡¯s mouth. I haven¡¯t seen Mum in the longest time.
All children would miss their mothers, especially someone like the Queen, who was her family¡¯s only daughter.
¡°ording to the rules, you should attend tonight¡¯s pce banquet, but since you are unwell, you should stay here and rest. Don¡¯t think too much about other matters. Don¡¯t worry, this Dowager has my ways, and I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager looked towards Su Xi-er. ¡°Come, let¡¯s return to this Dowager¡¯s pce.¡±
Su Xi-er softly acknowledged her before smiling at the Queen. She then took the charcoal and paper from the Queen¡¯s hands and ced them on the table beside her. When all was done, she followed the Grand Empress Dowager out.
When the two reached the outer chamber, the Grand Empress Dowager coldly stared at the maidservant. ¡°This Dowager hates people who gossip the most.¡±
Despite not understanding, the maidservant could tell that the Grand Empress Dowager was in a foul mood, so she quickly knelt down. ¡°This servant will bear that in mind.¡±
¡°Bear that in mind? Then how did the Queen learn of Consort Xian¡¯s pregnancy?¡±
The maidservant trembled as she prostrated on the floor. ¡°Grand Empress Dowager, please forgive this servant; I identally let it slip.¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s countenance grew dark, and she was raising her hand to signal the guards to take the maidservant away when Su Xi-er stopped her.¡°Grand Empress Dowager, this maidservant didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Besides, Sister-inw has yet to recover, so it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t touch her servants for now. There will be time to punish them once she¡¯s feeling better.¡±
It was clear to the maidservant that Su Xi-er was speaking up for her, and her knees immediately fell to the floor with an audible thunk as she kowtowed. ¡°This servant knows my mistakes; I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±
After contemting for a while, the Grand Empress Dowager flung her sleeves and left without a word.
Heaving a sigh of relief, the maidservant then kowtowed to Su Xi-er. ¡°Imperial Princess, this servant thanks you for your help.¡±
1. Wife of the general.
Chapter 592 (2): Charm Of The Imperial Princess
Chapter 592 (2): Charm Of The Imperial Princess
¡°Royal Grandmother.¡± Su Xi-er softly called as she grasped her hand.
The Grand Empress Dowager squeezed her hand. ¡°Rn, your hand isn¡¯t as warm as this Dowager¡¯s. What exactly did you do in Beimin¡¯s imperial pce to have resulted in this state?¡±
¡°Drawing water from the well, sweeping the floor, and getting rid of weeds; that¡¯s all. No matter how tough it was, it is all in the past. I am now experiencing the sweetness thates after hardship.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s face was wreathed in smiles.
¡°Sweetness thates after hardship¡ This Dowager also suffered in the past, but make sure to nourish your body properly.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager patted Su Xi-er¡¯s hand and headed towards her repose pce.
Upon entering the pce, the Grand Empress Dowager immediately summoned an imperial physician to take a look at Su Xi-er. After a few short tests, the physician came to the same conclusion that others had: Su Xi-er had a cold constitution.
The Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes grew dim. It¡¯s hard for those with a cold constitution to get pregnant. This is a big problem!
The imperial physician added. ¡°Imperial Princess, you don¡¯t have to worry. The warm jade bed in the royal court can alleviate your condition. When used in conjunction with some medicinal soup, your condition can be improved. Just remember that you should stay away from cold water and frigid winds and such, keeping yourself warm at all times.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I will take note.¡±
After giving some instructions, the imperial physician left with his medical box.
With an aching heart, the Grand Empress Dowager reached out for Su Xi-er¡¯s hands and tried to warm them while ordering the servants to bring some hot water and pastries. Only when the banquet was about to begin did the Grand Empress Dowager finally let go of Su Xi-er¡¯s hands.
¡°It¡¯s almost time for the banquet, so Prince Hao should be here any moment to apany you there.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager nced outside the repose pce.
As if the person in question had heard her, the voice of a eunuch sounded out at that moment. ¡°Prince Hao arrives.¡±
Pei Qianhao stepped into the repose pce d in ck robes with golden embroidery. He paid his respects to the Grand Empress Dowager before taking Su Xi-er¡¯s hand and helping her smooth out her hair.
The Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s smile reached up to her eyes. ¡°The two of you can head over first. This Dowager will be there soon.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded and bowed together with Su Xi-er before they left the repose pce.
As the two walked along a pce path, Pei Qianhao stopped. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to avoid drinking wer, so I¡¯ll drink in your stead.¡±
Su Xi-er was aware of the frank and heroic spirit of the Western Regioners, and that it was inevitable for both men and women to drink wine during such an important banquet.
At this moment, a few guards walked over and bowed to them. ¡°Imperial Princess, Prince Hao, the King and the officials have arrived.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded, noting that it was time for the banquet to begin. Exchanging nces with Pei Qianhao, the two continued on their way.
The banquet was a grand sight to behold. Every single official was present, and a veritable army of maids and eunuchs stood to the side while holding tters of prepared dishes.
When the Head Eunuch beside the King spotted Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er, he immediately announced, ¡°The Imperial Princess and Prince Hao have arrived!¡±
Everyone¡¯s sight immediately flickered to the entrance where Su Xi-er stood dressed in a golden dress and golden buyao, a jade pearl hanging over her forehead. Pei Qianhao was equally striking in a different manner, his ck robes only entuating his charming demeanour. The two were practically radiating an aura of elegance.
After entering, Su Xi-er smiled at the officials while all of them stood up to bow. ¡°This humble subject pays his respects to the Imperial Princess and Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Rise.¡± Su Xi-er waved her hand in an imposing manner.
Du Ling raised his hand, signalling for everyone to sit. The banquet hall held 6 enormous tables, eachrge enough to aodate 20 people. The centerpiece of each table was a roastedmb that towered over the other dishes. Even more noticeably, each seat had its own wine jar; even the winecups wererger than those of other nations!
Chapter 593 (1): A Song Of Sword Dance
Chapter 593 (1): A Song Of Sword Dance
Exactly how much do we have to drink during this banquet? Su Xi-er nced at Pei Qianhao.
Region and Nanzhao, there¡¯s a difference in how it¡¯s appreciated. The Western Region cares about how heroic you are, and how much you can drink in one mouthful. Meanwhile, Nanzhao focuses on tasting and enjoying the wine down to itsst drop. Needless to say, more people in the Western Region simply pass out instead of guzzling down that much wine.¡±
Su Xi-er instantly understood what he meant and winked at him, an action the officials picked out and smiled at.
When the two of them settled into their seats, Su Xi-er felt a somewhat awkward gaze on her. Raising her head, she found that this gaze belonged to Huyan Fei.
Dressed in white robes that ented his thinner frame, Huyan Fei gave Su Xi-er a genial smile and a nod to show his respect.
However, in the eyes of the officials, there was something more to it. Thete King had casually mentioned that the Imperial Princess and Huyan Fei would be engaged, but Huyan Fei¡¯s body is not in good shape. Furthermore, he won¡¯t be able to carry out bedroom affairs for several years; he¡¯s no different from a eunuch in that department. As for the Imperial Princess, she has be Princess Consort Hao, enjoying supremely noble status. Thete King¡¯s promise doesn¡¯t have any weight to it anymore.
But Old Lord Huyan definitely would feel ufortable about this, right? Everyone looked around and saw that Old Lord Huyan wasn¡¯t present at the banquet despite having turned up during the morning court assembly.
An official asked, ¡°Lord Huyan, where is your father?¡±
Huyan Fei maintained a smile as he replied, ¡°My mother has been under the weather for a few days, so my father is personally tending to her in the residence.¡±
¡°Lord Huyan¡¯s father is loyal to the country and treats Lady Huyan extremely well. Since the King has advised Lord Huyan to recuperate in the royal court, why did you return to your residence instead?¡± Another official continued to ask.
Huyan Fei narrowed his eyes. Why am I the subject of all these official¡¯s conversations? The Imperial Princess should be in the limelight.
At this moment, Su Xi-er stood up and looked at the official. ¡°Lord Huyan has his own legs; he can choose to go wherever he wants, and the King naturally can¡¯t control that. Since the King has been busy recently, it¡¯s perfectly normal for Lord Huyan to return to his residence to rest. What other questions do you have?¡±
Discerning the unfriendly tone, the official rose and bowed. ¡°This humble subject was only casually asking. Please quell your anger, Your Highness.¡±
¡°Tonight¡¯s banquet serves to wee my husband and I; I hope everyone won¡¯t dampen the mood.¡± Su Xi-er swept her cold gaze across the crowd, effectively silencing everyone.
Du Ling quietly watched the scene unfold with approval in his eyes.
A eunuch announced, ¡°The Grand Empress Dowager arrives!¡±
With thest important figure arriving at the venue, everyone stood up and greeted, ¡°Paying respects to the Grand Empress Dowager!¡±
¡°Rise! This Dowager is happy today; don¡¯t think of leaving without getting drunk!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s face was wreathed in smiles, oveing her typical imposing manner.
Du Ling sat at the upper seat, and to his lower left was the Grand Empress Dowager, while to his lower right was Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao.
With everyone present, Du Ling raised his hand and peeled open the red cover on the wine jar before pouring himself a cup. Everyone followed suit shortly after.
Su Xi-er only stared at the wine cup, remainingpletely still as everyone toasted under Du Ling¡¯s lead.
Chapter 593 (2): A Song Of Sword Dance
Chapter 593 (2): A Song Of Sword Dance
Under all those gazes, Pei Qianhao took the winecup from Su Xi-er. Standing up and bowing to everyone, he said, ¡°Women in Beimin don¡¯t know how to drink. Even if Rn is the Imperial Princess of the Western Region, it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that she has lived in Beimin for many years. This Prince will help her drink for tonight¡¯s banquet.¡±
The officials knitted their brow. This doesn¡¯t seem very appropriate, right¡?
The Grand Empress Dowager eximed, ¡°Prince Hao, great liquor tolerance! This Dowager presents a toast to you!¡± She poured a cup of wine in a heroic manner and raised it to Pei Qianhao before downing the contents.
Du Ling imitated her action immediately after, and Pei Qianhao ended up drinking fourrge cups of wine to start the night.
The officials pped in praise. Nothing less from Prince Hao of Beimin! Such valour!
When Pei Qianhao settled back in his seat, Su Xi-er reached out her hand to grab him. ¡°Does your stomach feel unwell after not drinking for so long?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, this Prince¡¯s body is in fine shape. This little bit of wine means nothing.¡± Pei Qianhao softly replied before raising his head to look at everyone.
Having noticed Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er¡¯s intimate interactions, the officials were delighted. However, some nced towards Huyan Fei and found him leisurely picking up food with his chopsticks. Ai, Lord Huyan¡¯s look are too delicate for most women in the Western Region. Now that he is also sick, he probably won¡¯t be able to find a wife for the rest of his life.
The Great General stood up and bowed at Su Xi-er. ¡°Your Highness, all the officials are in high spirits at today¡¯s banquet. May I ask if Your Highness knows martial arts? Please let us broaden our horizons.¡± The Imperial Princess of the Western Region would need to know somebat skills. If she could give all the gathered officials a demonstration while they were still dazzled by their first impressions, she would truly earn their respect.
The Grand Empress Dowager could easily detect that the Great General¡¯s words were for Su Xi-er¡¯s benefit. But how would Rn know martial arts?
Pei Qianhao replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t the Imperial Princess and I perform a sword dance to a tune?¡±
The crowd apuded with fervour. ¡°Great, great!¡±
The musicians from the royal court stood up respectfully and nodded after confirming that they knew the song Pei Qianhao wanted.
Taking one of the swords that a guard had handed to him, Pei Qianhao casually threw it towards Su Xi-er. With a slight smirk, she deftly caught it before taking a stance.
Her posture is evidence of her trained background! The officials shouted out in excitement again, and the Grand Empress Dowager was ted. Not bad! Much like the heroic aura I had back then!
Du Ling chuckled. ¡°Royal Grandmother, Younger Sister isn¡¯t just adept at this; there¡¯s much more to look forward to.¡±
¡°Oh? What else is there?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager was eager to know.
¡°Royal Grandmother, you will find out.¡± Du Ling was in a good mood and decided to keep her in suspense.
As the musicians began to y a soothing tune, the Grand Empress Dowager shifted her attention to Su Xi-er slowly walking into the scene, the sword in her hand held upright behind her back. Suddenly, she spun around and ferociously lunged the sword forward in time with the climax of the song.
In front of her, Pei Qianhao strode over with his cold yet charming demeanour.
d in red and ck respectively, they shed swords and stared right into each others¡¯ eyes.
The royal painter¡¯s eyes widened as inspiration flickered past his mind. I have to paint right after I return from this banquet!
While everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with awe, there was a tinge of sorrow in Huyan Fei¡¯s clear eyes. Why must my health be so terrible? Why couldn¡¯t I have met the Imperial Princess before Prince Hao? How wonderful it would be if she were my wife.
Bitterness engulfed his heart, but it only took a short time before Huyan Fei collected himself and looked ahead once more.
Chapter 594 (1): Tears Cant Stop Falling
Chapter 594 (1): Tears Can''t Stop Falling
As the song gradually approached its end, the red and ck figures continued to intertwine in perfect harmony. Anybody in the audience would think that they had practiced tirelessly, unsuspecting that this was the first time they had even attempted such a thing. Finally, a final smile was exchanged as their swords brushed past each other, their wielders turning to deliver a bow just as the final note was yed.
The entire hall was stunned into silence before Du Ling broke it with a sudden apuse; the officials and rest of the audience followed quickly after with their own pping and praise.
The Grand Empress Dowager was delighted. ¡°Despite having lived in Beimin for many years, the spirit of the royal family is still evident in Rn. This Dowager is impressed!"
The officials concurred. "This humble subject is greatly impressed."
Su Xi-er wore a humble expression. "You''re ttering me."
"How can you call that ttery? This Dowager has never seen such a sword dance in all my life!" The Grand Empress Dowager raised her winecup and downed its contents, prompting the rest of the officials to follow suit.
After a while, the opera actors began their performance, adding to the lively atmosphere as the audience partook of their meals. In the end, everyone feasted and drank for four hours until Du Ling finally announced the end of the banquet.
Before Huyan Fei left, he took one final glimpse at Su Xi-er. Right as he turned to walk away, however, the Grand Empress Dowager called out to him. ¡°Lord Huyan, please wait.¡±
Huyan Fei looked at the Grand Empress Dowager in confusion, his gaze shifting between her, Du ling, Su Xi-er, and Pei Qianhao. Unfortunately, the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s cry had attracted the attention of several officials who had been a bit slow in leaving.
¡°Lord Huyan, the reason your father didn¡¯te today was not that the Lady is unwell, but rather that he¡¯s furious, right?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager went straight to the point.
Huyan Fei immediately bowed. ¡°My father really is taking care of my mother at home; he didn¡¯t choose not toe.¡±
¡°This Dowager knows what your father is angry about. The Huyan Family has always been loyal to the Du Royal Family; we indeed owe you. It¡¯s just that¡¡± The Grand Empress Dowager looked towards Su Xi-er. ¡°The Imperial Princess has been away for years; there are many things that we have to ask for your understanding about, Lord Huyan.¡±
Pei Qianhao was naturally aware of the ¡®things¡¯ the Grand Empress Dowager was referring to. He gazed at Huyan Fei, recognising the man who had given up so much for his country despite being born with a weak physique.
¡°This humble subject understands, Grand Empress Dowager. You don¡¯t have to be concerned.¡± Huyan Fei then bowed at the crowd before turning to Su Xi-er. ¡°The Imperial Princess and Prince Hao are verypatible.¡± He gave another bow and respectfully informed Du Ling that he would be taking his leave.
Watching Huyan Fei walk away, the Grand Empress Dowager sighed before ncing at Su Xi-er. ¡°We really do owe the Huyan Family, but s¡ If only thete King didn¡¯t say those words back then.¡±
However, even if Rn wasn¡¯t married to Prince Hao, I still would¡¯ve found it difficult to let her marry Huyan Fei. With that condition of his, he doesn¡¯t have enough qualifications to marry the princess.
¡°Royal Grandmother, it¡¯s gettingte. Let me apany you back to your pce.¡± Su Xi-er went forth to support the Grand Empress Dowager.
¡°Good child, you can apany this Dowager when sleeping tonight then. Prince Hao,e early tomorrow morning to take Rn to the Warming Jade Pce. This Dowager will personally teach her some horse riding in the afternoon.¡±
Chapter 594 (2): Tears Cant Stop Falling
Chapter 594 (2): Tears Can''t Stop Falling
¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager then walked to her repose pce with Su Xi-er supporting her.
As such, Pei Qianhao was left to spend a miserable night by himself. Throughout the night, he found himself reaching out a hand to hug Su Xi-er out of habit, only to find the space next to himself woefully empty.
I¡¯m really not used to her not being around.
The next morning, Pei Qianhao quickly rose and freshened up before heading to the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s repose pce. There, he had breakfast with Su Xi-er before bringing her to the Warming Jade Pce. When afternoon finally arrived, the Grand Empress Dowager personally arrived to bring Su Xi-er to the horse riding fields as promised.
Despite already knowing how to ride a horse, Su Xi-er was still excited when she saw the Grand Empress Dowager donning a horse riding outfit. Trying to avoid ruining the mood, Su Xi-er pretended that she was aplete novice, but even then, the Grand Empress Dowager was full of praise for her.
~~~
Just like that, the duo spent 20 days in the Western Region until they received an urgent letter from Beimin. Finally, it was time to say goodbye to the Western Region.
In front of the pce gates, the Grand Empress Dowager was caressing Su Xi-er¡¯s hand, reluctant to see thetter leave. ¡°Even though you have learnt how to ride a horse, I still haven¡¯t taught you archery, yet you¡¯re already leaving.I don¡¯t even know when I will see you again.¡± It was the first time her voice had cracked.
Du Ling came forward and patted her shoulder. I remember that Royal Grandmother has only cried twice: once when Royal Grandfather died, and today is the second time.
¡°Royal Grandmother, I wille and visit you when I have the time.¡± Su Xi-er grasped the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s hand, her heart filled with warmth.
When I was Ning Rn, I never got to see my grandmother, and I¡¯m really d to have Royal Grandmother¡¯s love.
¡°It¡¯s a promise then; you¡¯re not allowed to lie to this Dowager. Since I am already past 70, you muste back soon. I don¡¯t know how much longer I¡¯ll be alive.¡±
The eyelids of the officials twitched upon hearing her words. The Grand Empress Dowager is still so healthy and full of vigour. Living to a ripe old 80 or 90 years of age wouldn¡¯t be a problem.
¡°Royal Grandmother, you still have many good years awaiting you.¡± Su Xi-er winked at the Grand Empress Dowager yfully.
¡°Look at you, this Dowager is already so old, and yet you¡¯re still saying I have many good years awaiting me. Quickly give birth to a child so that this Dowager can carry my grandchild.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager then pulled Su Xi-er to the side so that no one could hear them.
¡°After sleeping on the warm jade bed and drinking medicinal soup while you¡¯ve been here, your body has be much warmer. You have to pay extra attention when you get to Beimin. To that end, this Dowager wants to give you something.¡± She took out a small bottle she treasured, and solemnly passed it to Su Xi-er. ¡°This pill helps with warming the body, and is made of precious medicinal ingredients that can only be found in the Western Region. Remember to take one pill each day for 30 days.¡±
Su Xi-er took the bottle. ¡°Thank you, Royal Grandmother.¡±
¡°If you get pregnant, don¡¯t forget to immediately send a letter to this Dowager. Even if you don¡¯t get pregnant after finishing this medicine, let me know; I¡¯ll help you think of a way.¡±
Su Xi-er reached out her hand to hug the Grand Empress Dowager. ¡°Royal Grandmother, you¡¯re so nice.¡±
Lianchen and I share a familial bond, but now I can say that I have a family member from the older generation as well.
¡°You are this Dowager¡¯s granddaughter, and you have also suffered so much. I naturally have to treat you well.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager patted her back and reminded her to keep the military tally safe.
¡°I have already done that.¡± Su Xi-er gave an obedient smile to the Grand Empress Dowager.
It was now time to leave, and the procession was also done with preparations.
The Grand Empress Dowager gazed at Su Xi-er as she left, involuntarily wiping her tears away. Only when the horse carriage faded from her sight did she remark, ¡°The wind is really strong; my tears can¡¯t stop falling.¡±
Chapter 595 (1): Known To All
Chapter 595 (1): Known To All
The eunuch walked up to them and said, ¡°Grand Empress Dowager, it¡¯s cold outside. Let us return to the pce.¡±
The Grand Empress Dowager nodded and headed back unwillingly, secretly hoping that the pills she had given Rn would work.
Su Xi-ery against Pei Qianhao in the carriage and took out the military tally, waving it in front of him. ¡°A quarter of the military power.¡±
Pei Qianhao smiled. ¡°A quarter of the military power was used as a dowry for Princess Consort Hao, the Imperial Princess of the Western Region. The news has already reached Beimin, and I can only imagine that everyone will look at you differently from now on.¡±
Su Xi-er knew very well that even though no one dared to openly defy her in the past, most still felt that she was not a good partner for Pei Qianhao due to her humble background.
As Pei Qianhao hugged her tight, he felt a tiny bottle in her sleeve. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±
¡°Royal Grandmother gave this to me; she said it would help to warm my body.¡± Su Xi-er smiled and snuggled in closer to him. ¡°Royal Grandmother even told me that men can¡¯t resist temptations. She asked me to keep a close eye on you if I get pregnant in future. You¡¯re not a monarch, so you don¡¯t have to take more than one wife.¡±
Pei Qianhao rested his chin on her head as he said, ¡°You¡¯d be the only one for me, even if I am a monarch.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart skipped a beat. A monarch without a harem is something that only happens in a y; no matter how faithful a monarch is, it is still impossible in real life.
Pei Qianhao exined hastily, afraid that she¡¯d misunderstand. ¡°I won¡¯t be a monarch. I¡¯ll only be supporting the monarch.¡±
¡°I trust you, A-Jing.¡± Su Xi-er smiled at him and snuggled against his chest.
They switched to a camel-drawn carriage when they reached the desert, and back to a horse-drawn one before they finally arrived in Beimin after more than ten days on the road.
The guards in the city had already been notified of their arrival, and themoners were lined up along the streets, eagerly waiting to wee them back. Who would have expected for Princess Consort Hao to actually be the Imperial Princess of the Western Region! The princess who visited Beimin previously and was full of airs is a fake!
Su Xi-er heard the cheers of themoners as they rode through the city gates, spotting many joyful faces among the crowd through the curtains.
One of them yelled after getting a glimpse of Su Xi-er¡¯s profile. ¡°I saw the Imperial Princess! She¡¯s much prettier than the fake one from before!¡±
The crowd was stirred up, and the guards had to stop them from crowding the carriage. Suddenly, one of themoners knelt and cried out, ¡°Long live the Imperial Princess!¡±
The surroundingmoners followed suit as they knelt and bowed to pay their respects, and their voices could be heard long after the carriage had disappeared from sight.
Themoners began discussing Su Xi-er after the guards left.
¡°The Imperial Princess controls part of the military in the Western Region. Her dowry isn¡¯t jewellery, it¡¯s military power!¡±
¡°That¡¯s amazing! She can use it against Prince Hao if he ever dares to bully her!¡±
¡°No way, Prince Hao is a good man, and would never bully his princess consort.¡± A young girlmented. The women in Beimin saw Prince Hao as a hero, and he was the ideal partner for many of them, so they wouldn¡¯t allow others to speak bad of him without reason.
Chapter 595 (2): Known To All
Chapter 595 (2): Known To All
One thing after another happened, and there was soon anothermotion amongst themoners. It only came to an end once Commander Yuchi Mo passed by while on patrol and instructed someone to capture the young man.
¡°Do not irresponsibly specte about Prince Hao¡¯s actions. Prince Hao and Princess Consort Hao are on very good terms.¡± Yuchi Mo spoke in amanding tone as he addressed themoners before instructing his men to take the young man away.
At this, nobody dared to continue the discussion.
Situ Lin was waiting at the pce gates with Xie Yun sitting in a wheelchair beside him. d in white robes, there was a bright red sachet with a tiny yellow flower embroidered on it that was hanging on Xie Yun¡¯s waist. Such an essory looked extremely out of ce, and in fact, many officials wondered why the Commandery Prince was wearing such a feminine sachet.
Their attention quickly turned to Su Xi-er when they saw the horse carriage approaching, bowing as the Prince and Princess Consort made their way down. The gentle smile and noble aura of Su Xi-er was a stark contrast from Tan Ge¡¯s when thetter hade to visit.
Though the fake princess had looked refined, her attitude was brutish and petty, and although she had carried the bold disposition of a Western Region citizen, such a supercilious imitation was far from enough for the princess! Nobody had expected for Princess Consort Hao to actually be the real princess.
Those who had thought poorly of Su Xi-er in the past because of her low birth no longer dared to do so. She was an imperial princess, and even wielded significant military power! Such a woman was a great match for Prince Hao.
The officials were delighted. The Western Region is a strong country beyond the Central ins, and now that they are a powerful ally for Beimin through a marriage alliance, Prince Hao would take Beimin to greater heights! The other three nations in the Central ins won¡¯t be able to catch up!
Joy was apparent on Situ Lin¡¯s face as he watched his imperial aunt and uncle approach. ¡°Imperial Uncle, the banquet is ready to wee the Imperial Princess of the Western Region!¡±
Su Xi-er noticed that Situ Lin had grown a bit taller in the past month, and that the imposing aura of a ruler had begun to show itself.
¡°Imperial Uncle, Imperial Aunt, this way please!¡± Situ Lin gestured with his hands politely.
Pei Qianhao nodded as he scanned through those who were present, spotting Xie Yun in the crowd. It was because of Xie Yun¡¯s urgent letter that he and Su Xi-er had decided to rush back to Beimin; it had mentioned Situ Li, the Third Imperial Prince.
Xie Yun looked up and smiled respectfully. ¡°This Prince is unable to stand in greeting. I hope Prince Hao doesn¡¯t mind it.¡±
Su Xi-er walked up andughed. ¡°Commandery Prince, why do you have a red sachet at your waist? Are we about to hear good news?¡±
Xie Yun smiled while the officials wondered to themselves, Commandery Prince Xie is going to get married? That¡¯s great news!
¡°We¡¯re supposed to be weing the Princess, so let¡¯s not talk about anything else today,¡± Xie Yun answered.
Pei Qianhao nodded and entered the pce shortly after.
The banquet was held in the courtyard, and besides the exquisite dishes being served, there was even an entire roastedmb set on the center of the table.
Seeing the food, Su Xi-er was reminded of what Pei Qianhao told her previously. Roastedmb was also a Beimin delicacy, but it was prepared in a different manner from the Western Region. However, Su Xi-er was not in the mood for more meat after having almost nothing but meat for the past few days.
Chapter 596 (1): Such Confidence
Chapter 596 (1): Such Confidence
He then signalled to the officials, who proceeded to take their seats after giving a respectful bow.
Su Xi-er smiled,forted that Situ Lin had grown and matured so much. ¡°Your Majesty, you really have the air of an Emperor now. Beimin will prosper under your rule.¡±
All the officials nodded silently in response, pleased about his growth. Situ Lin had taken on all of Pei Qianhao¡¯s responsibilities in the time that thetter was away, and had proven himself a capable ruler.
Situ Lin said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Prince Hao¡¯s guidance and the support of my officials. But enough about that; everyone should have a taste of this delicious roastedmb.¡±
The officials quickly gave out various sounds of agreement before starting to eat.
Su Xi-er tugged at Pei Qianhao when he reached out for themb. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°You eat it. I¡¯m not having any moremb or beef.¡±
¡°You should have some; not only is it a Beimin delicacy that His Majesty has prepared especially for you, butmb can also warm you up.¡± Pei Qianhao had read up on the foods that could warm one¡¯s constitution, andmb was one of them.
After hearing his words, Su Xi-er relented. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just have a little.¡±
The officials noted how intimate and loving Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er acted, and many of them felt happy for the couple. The fact that Princess Consort Hao was the Western Region¡¯s Imperial Princess was already well-known, and it seemed as if Pei Qianhao did notck anything in his life at this point, possessing both power and beauty.
Situ Lin did not hire any dance or opera troupes to perform at the banquet, nor did he inform the imperial musicians to prepare a performance. He wanted everyone at the banquet to simply enjoy the meal and have a good chance to catch up with one another.
Finally, Situ Lin was the one to ask Su Xi-er about Beimin¡¯s cooperation with the Western Region. Naturally, all the officials present also held an interest in the topic as a diplomatic alliance would bring much benefits to Beimin.
Pei Qianhao said, ¡°This Prince will discuss this in detail with His Majesty after the banquet and provide everyone with the specifics in court tomorrow. We¡¯ll also be looking at Nanzhao¡¯s new policies and applying whatever works best to Beimin as well.¡±
The officials were surprised by Pei Qianhao¡¯s ns. Not only is Beimin going to cooperate with the Western Region, we will also be taking from Nanzhao¡¯s new policies. Beimin will be attempting to mature on all fronts, and needless to say, this will lead to massive change! It is just that¡ would this move be too risky for Beimin at the moment?
In the end, it was Grand Tutor Kong who spoke up after a while. ¡°Prince Hao, regarding Nanzhao¡¯s new policies, the nation has been thoroughly shaken by some internal unrest despite being on the road to recovery after implementing the new policies. Between restructuring and cooperation with the Western Region, it might be unwise if we were to work on both at the same time.¡±
Chapter 596 (2): Such Confidence
Chapter 596 (2): Such Confidence
Su Xi-er tapped Pei Qianhao under the table, signalling for him to stay silent. She then stood up and held her teacup out to Grand Tutor Kong. ¡°Godfather, I¡¯d like to present a toast to you.¡±
After taking a sip from her teacup, she waved a hand to signal for Grand Tutor Kong to take his seat and looked around at the rest of the officials. No one dared speak.
With a smile on her face, Su Xi-er said, ¡°His Majesty and Prince Hao would naturally have considered the issues that Godfather just brought up. Part of the reason we are so confident in the cooperation with the Western Region is because of me. It doesn¡¯t make sense to hesitate after already being tied together by marriage. Furthermore, the increase in trade will only benefit both nations. As for using Nanzhao¡¯s policies as a reference, it¡¯s all for the good of Beimin¡¯s citizens.¡±
She walked away from her seat and picked up a pebble on the ground. ¡°This pebble represents courage, and the teacup represents those who rely on the older system. That system has been in use for a century, and if we don¡¯t change it, Beimin will never improve. Now that Nanzhao is developing, aren¡¯t you afraid that they might surpass Beimin one day? It would be toote for us to cry once they do so.¡±
She then sent the pebble flying through the teacup, smashing it to pieces, and startling the officials in the process. Su Xi-er¡¯s smile never left her face as she continued speaking. ¡°Out with the old, in with the new. Who knows if a change in the system can open new doors for Beimin? Without change, there will never be improvement, and if we cannot trust His Majesty and Prince Hao, we may as well just wait for Nanzhao to overtake us someday.¡±
Confidence was overflowing from Su Xi-er as she spoke in a steady, assertive tone. She knew better than anyone that the policies she had drawn up for Nanzhao had been for the express purpose of surpassing Beimin.
If Beimin didn¡¯t restructure, she knew for a fact that Nanzhao would surpass them sooner orter.
After a while, Situ Lin apuded. ¡°That¡¯s great, Imperial Aunt! Change is inevitable, and I¡¯m confident that Beimin will only improve. Do you have anything else to add, Grand Tutor Kong?¡±
Grand Tutor Kong bowed. ¡°Princess Consort Hao is right. This old subordinate is bing muddle-headed; please forgive me. Now, I only hope that Your Majesty can discuss the specifics with Prince Hao and find how we can convince the people of these changes.¡±
A low voice answered, ¡°Of course, if this Prince sets my mind on aplishing something, I will never do a slipshod job.¡±
That imposing aura and awe-inspiring tone seemed to be able to convince everyone at the table. There seems to be nothing that is impossible for Prince Hao! He was even able to seed in therge-scale transntation of a nt species that had previously only grown in Nanzhao!
The officials spoke in tandem, ¡°Your humble subjects understand and will await further instructions, Your Majesty.¡±
Xie Yunughed and said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to trust Prince Hao on this. This Prince will be retiring after the restructuring in Beimin is settled.¡±
His words took the officials by surprise. Though Xie Yun had lost much of his influence, themoners still revered him, his position boosted by therge part he yed in thwarting the ns of the Third Imperial Prince and scoring a meritorious achievement.
Chapter 597 (1): Imperial Harem
Chapter 597 (1): Imperial Harem
Xie Yun smiled gently. ¡°Your Majesty, you are already a capable ruler all on your own. Even with just Prince Hao backing you up, this Prince already has no concerns about your management of court affairs. I hope that Your Majesty can agree to my selfish request.¡±
Situ Lin could tell that Xie Yun was very determined this time, and turned to Pei Qianhao for advice. ¡°Prince Hao, what do you think?¡±
Pei Qianhao turned to Xie Yun and said, ¡°Since the Commandery Prince wants to remove himself from court affairs and live a worry-free life, this Prince shall not try to prevent you from leaving. Please ept my toast with this cup of wine.¡±
He then stood up and downed the entire contents of the winecup.
¡°I have yet to recover, so I¡¯ll have to drink tea instead of wine. I hope you don¡¯t mind it, Prince Hao.¡± Xie Yun then raised his teacup and mirrored the gesture.
It was thus decided that Xie Yun would be retiring from court affairs and go into istion. The specific details of the restructuring and cooperation with the Western Region would be discussed in court tomorrow morning.
The rest of the officials present started drinking and presenting toasts to Su Xi-er, who returned their toasts with tea, and she ended up having tea as her ¡®main course¡¯. It was only after two hours that the banquet ended, allowing the servants to begin cleaning up after the officials had left thepound.
Situ Lin smiled with a child-like innocence. ¡°Imperial Uncle, Imperial Aunt, I really missed the both of you.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go to the Imperial Study. This Prince has something important to discuss with you.¡± Pei Qianhao gestured with his hands to lead the way.
Turning serious instantly, Situ Lin nodded and quickly followed Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao. Along the way to the study, they spotted Xie Yun.
The guard who was pushing Xie Yun¡¯s wheelchair greeted them politely. ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to Your Majesty, Prince Hao, and Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Situ Lin signalled for the guard to get up with a wave of his hand. ¡°I believe the Commandery Prince would like to have a chat. Will youe with us to the Imperial Study?¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Xie Yun nodded in acknowledgement.
Su Xi-er walked up to him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll push you there.¡± She then turned to the guard and said, ¡°Follow us and wait outside.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The guard then bowed respectfully.
Xie Yun was the first to speak when they arrived in the study. ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Hao, the Third Imperial Prince has escaped. The soldiers who are still serving him are sishi[1]; they are highly skilled, and loyal to the death. We can¡¯t let our guard down for now.¡±
Situ Lin¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Third Imperial Brother looks like he couldn¡¯t care less about anything, so where did this sudden ambition for the thronee from? For him to lead an attack on the city, and attempt an assassination at that¡ Is the throne really that important? I¡¯d give it to him if he wants it that badly.¡±
This earned him a chiding from Pei Qianhao immediately. ¡°This Prince hopes that I won¡¯t hear such words again. Your position was given by thete Emperor. You must be a wise ruler and you should take care that others don¡¯t take you as a joke.¡±
Noting Pei Qianhao¡¯s displeasure, Situ Lin said, ¡°This Emperor understands. I won¡¯t say that again, but Third Imperial Brother is still just that, my biological brother. I can¡¯t bear to kill him even if he wants to kill me.¡±
1. Sacrificial soldiers who carry out their missions with no regards for their life and are prepared to die
Chapter 597 (2): Imperial Harem
Chapter 597 (2): Imperial Harem
Situ Lin sucked in a tiny breath upon hearing what Xie Yun said. Third Imperial Brother has to die for the good of Beimin.
Su Xi-er could tell that Situ Lin couldn¡¯t bear to kill his brother, and for someone so young, the feeling was only natural.
She walked up to Situ Lin and said, ¡°Your Majesty, killing the Third Imperial Prince is not the only option we have, but anyone who deliberately aims to shake the foundation of Beimin is a criminal. They can be pardoned from death, but punishment is inevitable. Do you understand that?¡±
¡°Can we capture Third Imperial Brother and just lock him up without taking his life?¡± Situ Lin looked at Pei Qianhao as he asked.
Seeing Pei Qianhao nod, Situ Lin sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±
Su Xi-er patted Situ Lin on his back in an attempt tofort him.
To Situ Li, being captured is a fate worse than death. He is someone who ns things out to thest step, even more than Shi Mo, and although he acted like he didn¡¯t have a care in the world, he had even secretly raised sishi.
Words alone would be insufficient to break through to someone like that. We have to crush his whole mental being.
She distinctly remembered their first meeting at the now decrepit pce of the deposed Empress. At the time, Situ Li had actually protected her and said that they were the same type of people.
She had angered Pei Qianhao at the time, and her life as a lowly maidservant was hanging on tenterhooks. Situ Li was ironically the person who found simrities between them.
Recalling his reaction when she had picked up the hairpin of the deceased empress, Su Xi-er knew that she must be the reason why Situ Li had tried to seize power. Something is definitely fishy about the deposed Empress¡¯ death!
Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao and Xie Yun with a glint in her eye. ¡°How did the Third Imperial Prince¡¯s mother, the deposed empress, die?¡±
There was a visible change in their expressions, and Pei Qianhao only answered after a while. ¡°It was because of Dowager Consort Guo. She has been doing her prayers to Buddha regrly since then.¡±
Su Xi-er pondered over this. Dowager Consort Guo has spoken up for Situ Li quite a few times, and she even invited him to her pce. I thought it was because she missed her own son and saw Situ Li as a substitute, but was she actually trying to make it up to him?
Xie Yun sighed as he began exining, ¡°Who can truly be free of faults in the imperial harem? It¡¯s aplicated story, but the most crucial points are Dowager Consort Guo¡¯s children. The deposed Empress caused Dowager Consort Guo to lose her first child at a young age, and even the Second Imperial Prince was the result of a difficult pregnancy. Even after all that, thete Emperor ordered for the child to be sent to the suburbs, but Pei Zhengter revealed that the deposed Empress had a hand in it. As a result, Dowager Consort Guo had treated the deposed Empress coldly during thetter¡¯s time in the Cold Pce.¡±
Having been unaware of the undercurrents in the imperial harem, Situ Lin shivered at this. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Old Maidservant Liu mention by ident that my empress mother¡¡±
Pei Qianhao cut him off before he could say anything else. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring up matters of the past. Your Majesty just needs to focus on governing the nation. That would be enough for your empress mother.¡±
Biting his lips, Situ Lin nodded.
Su Xi-er then said, ¡°The most important person to the Third Imperial Prince is his mother empress. Let¡¯s look at how we can break his defences from there. We won¡¯t have to sacrifice anybody that way, and we won¡¯t have to worry about the sishi.¡±
Chapter 598 (1): Unhappy
Chapter 598 (1): Unhappy
Noticing that Xie Yun looked rather apprehensive, Su Xi-er continued. ¡°The sishi are still human; we don¡¯t have to be afraid of them.¡±
Situ Lin nodded. ¡°Imperial Aunt is right. Go ahead and discuss the specifics without me for now; I have to go visit Yinyin.¡±
Su Xi-er then turned to leave, but Situ Lin called out to her, ¡°Imperial Aunt, Yinyin isn¡¯t in a good moodtely. Now that you¡¯re back, could you help cheer her up for me?¡±
Su Xi-er turned and gave Situ Lin a strange look. Taking care of Liu Yinyin is my responsibility in the first ce, but now he¡¯s acting like he¡¯s the one who should be doing it.
¡°Imperial Aunt, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Situ Lin was confused by her reaction. Did I say something wrong?
Su Xi-er smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± before setting off down the hallway and heading towards Liu Yinyin¡¯s repose pce, leaving the three men to continue their discussion.
However, before Su Xi-er could enter Liu Yinyin¡¯s room, she found a pce maid rushing out.
¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with Yinyin?¡±
The pce maid bowed respectfully upon seeing Su Xi-er and answered, ¡°We don¡¯t know either. Miss Yinyin hasn¡¯t been feeling well since morning, and has been vomiting out everything she eats. This servant worries that she may have caught a cold, and is on the way to get an imperial physician.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Go quickly.¡±
When Su Xi-er arrived at the entrance of thepound, she saw a lonely looking Liu Yinyin leaning on the table with her back towards the door.
She walked in and softly called out to her, ¡°Yinyin.¡±
Surprised at the voice, Liu Yinyin sat up and turned around, her eyes widening in disbelief when she realised it was Su Xi-er. She ran up to thetter and hugged her tight. ¡°Fairy Elder Sister, I thought you abandoned me. You haven¡¯t visited in so long.¡±
¡°Is it because Prince Hao thinks I¡¯m too noisy and he doesn¡¯t like it when I stay at the Prince Hao Residence? Is that why I was sent to the imperial pce?¡±
Su Xi-er patted her on the head. ¡°Prince Hao thinks you¡¯re adorable, so why would he chase you out? It¡¯s just that I only returned to Beimin a few days ago. Are you not happy in the pce?¡±
Yinyin began to nod, but then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m happy. The pce maids and guards y with me all the time, I¡¯m able to get everything I ask for, nobody talks bad about me here, and there are no xiun¨¹[1] training to be consorts here.¡±
Elder Brother Lianchen has probably already taken a consort by now. There were so many xiun¨¹ who entered the pce for that very purpose, and all of them wanted to get into his good books.
Yinyin had heard the Beimin pce maids chatting about how males here started thinking about taking a wife when they were fifteen. Ning Lianchen himself was almost eighteen, and it was only natural that he would have already taken a consort in Yinyin¡¯s mind.
I¡¯m still too young, and would have to wait another four or five years before Ie of age.
¡°Yinyin, tell me if you¡¯re unhappy about anything. Since you call me your Fairy Elder Sister, I¡¯ll surely be able to magically resolve your problems for you.¡± Su Xi-er took her hand and led her into the main hall. Sitting down, she poured a cup of hot tea for Yinyin.
1. Females who are selected to enter the pce to be imperial consorts, though some may also be pce maids.
Chapter 598 (2): Unhappy
Chapter 598 (2): Unhappy
¡°Oh, you miss him? Even when he treats Fang Lingdang better than you? Doesn¡¯t Beimin¡¯s Emperor treat you nicely? It¡¯d be nice if the two of you could grow up together since the both of you are of simr age.¡±
¡°Fairy Elder Sister, I don¡¯t know if I should be telling you about some things.¡± An unnatural look flickered in Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes for a moment.
¡°You can tell me anything, even things you can¡¯t tell Lianchen.¡±
Liu Yinyin nodded and said, ¡°Fairy Elder Sister, you¡¯re just like my mother.¡±
Su Xi-erughed; she was only sixteen in this body, while Liu Yinyin was eleven. Even if I was still Ning Rn, my age would be simr to Pei Qianhao¡¯s.
Liu Yinyin then shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re so young and pretty, Fairy Elder Sister. There¡¯s no way you would have a daughter like me. What I wanted to say was¡¡±
The pce maid came in with an imperial physician at this very moment, causing Liu Yinyin to fall silent.
The imperial physician bowed to Su Xi-er in greeting. ¡°This humble subject pays his respects to Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Though Su Xi-er was able tomand respect from court officials in the past, her identity as the Western Region Imperial Princess naturally made everyone a bit more fearful.
Part of the reason was because females from the Western Region were known to be a lot stronger and fiercer than those in Beimin, even capable of sending man sprawling on the ground.
Su Xi-er waved a hand and said, ¡°You may rise. Quickly take a look at Yinyin.¡±
¡°This humble subject obeys the order.¡± The imperial physician started taking Yinyin¡¯s pulse after cing a silk handkerchief over the girl¡¯s wrist.
After a short while, he got up and bowed towards Su Xi-er. ¡°Princess Consort Hao, there is no need to worry. Miss Yinyin has caught a cold, and hasn¡¯t been in a good moodtely, so that has caused some internal heat to build up. This subordinate will provide a prescription, and she¡¯ll safely recover with three days of rest.¡±
So it¡¯s because Yinyin has too many things on her mind, thought Su Xi-er.
¡°This subordinate will leave to get the herbs required.¡± The imperial physician bowed as he spoke.
Su Xi-er looked at the pce maid nearby and instructed, ¡°Go to the Imperial Physician Institute to get the medicine.¡± Nodding, the pce maid quickly bowed before following after the physician.
Su Xi-er held Yinyin¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Yinyin, you should take your mind off things.¡±
¡°Fairy Elder Sister, I miss Elder Brother Lianchen. Can I write a letter to him?¡±
Instead of answering her question, Su Xi-er asked, ¡°What did you want to say earlier?¡±
Liu Yinyin hesitated for a while before answering. ¡°I¡¯ve only been here for a few months, and I see Beimin¡¯s Emperor as a ymate. But, he told me he¡¯ll make me empress in future. He¡¯s just joking about that, right?¡±
Reminded of what Situ Lin said in the study, Su Xi-er understood the situation immediately. I see. I¡¯m afraid he didn¡¯t mean it as a joke.
¡°Fairy Elder Sister, he¡¯s joking right? I won¡¯t stay in Beimin, but His Majesty looked unhappy when I said that to him.¡±
Chapter 599 (1): Pinky Promise
Chapter 599 (1): Pinky Promise
¡°No, I want to go back to Nanzhao. I¡¯ve promised Elder Brother Lianchen, and I can¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Liu Yinyin looked up as she spoke, determination shing in her eyes.
¡°I won¡¯t let you go back before youe of age. You have to keep your promise to Lianchen.¡± While she didn¡¯t say anything about Yinyin¡¯s determination to return, Su Xi-er did not think it was appropriate for it to happen too early either.
She had heard from Grand Tutor Kong that there had been some difficulties in the implementation of new policies, but this time, she would let Lianchen handle it on his own.
Liu Yinyin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that I want to go back now. I just miss him and I want to write him a letter. Also, if it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like to stay in the Prince Hao Residence instead of the imperial pce.¡±
If I continue to stay in the imperial pce, how do I face Situ Lin? She treated Situ Lin as a friend, and she enjoyed spending time with him. She couldn¡¯t bear to see him sad, but she did not want to be his empress. She knew very well that it meant bing Situ Lin¡¯s empress. That would mean bing his wife and staying with him forever.
If that really happened, what would Elder Brother Lianchen think? Does he want to marry me? Wait, why am I even thinking about this?! I¡¯m still young!
Su Xi-er patted Liu Yinyin on the head as her ears flushed red. ¡°Yinyin, there¡¯s no need for you to worry so much. While living here, you can learn about anything you¡¯d like. Music, chess, reading, painting,[1] archery¡ whatever catches your attention, just let me know. If you don¡¯t want to learn any of those, that¡¯s fine too. You will still have afortable and happy life.¡±
This was Su Xi-er¡¯s promise to Grand Tutor Liu, who had sacrificed himself for the Ning Imperial Family.I must make sure that his daughter leads a good life.
¡°Fairy Elder Sister, I remember my mum teaching me music and painting, while my father taught me chess and reading. What I want to learn now though, is needlework.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled at her, surprised that she would be interested in needlework. ¡°Why are you interested in that, Yinyin?¡±
¡°Some of Elder Brother Lianchen¡¯s older clothing have torn patches and need to be mended. Even though he doesn¡¯t wear them anymore, he still cherishes them and store them in his cab, so I want to help him patch them up.¡±
When war broke out in Nanzhao, their Imperial Household Department didn¡¯t have time to mend clothes, nor were any new fabrics being sent to the pce. As such, Su Xi-er was the one to perform some makeshift repairs to Ning Lianchen¡¯s clothing before she left for the battlefield. She still remembered her brother watching her sew up the holes.
He still has them even though he¡¯s now the one donning the dragon robes and controlling everything in Nanzhao.
As Su Xi-er was reminiscing about the past, Liu Yinyin said, ¡°Fairy Elder Sister, those clothes must hold some important memories for him. If I had to guess, it was his elder sister, the previous Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao, who helped him sew them up. Since she¡¯s no longer around, I¡¯d like to be the one to help him fix them, but I don¡¯t know how to do needlework.¡±
1. Also known as ¡®Qin, Qi, Shu, Hua¡¯, these are the four arts females from noble families are expected to know.
Chapter 599 (2): Pinky Promise
Chapter 599 (2): Pinky Promise
¡°Are you nning to help Prince Hao patch up his clothes, Fairy Elder Sister?¡±
This reminded Su Xi-er of how Pei Qianhao had once purposely torn his clothes before having Wu Ling bring them to her to mend. The more she thought about it, the more she felt as if he had nned things from the start, and that she had fallen into his trap.
What everyone says is right ©` A-Jing is such a cunning old fox.
¡°Fairy Elder Sister, will you be leaving again? Could you take me to the Prince Hao Residence?¡±
Su Xi-er said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do so when there¡¯s so much going on. Give me some time, and after things are settled, I¡¯ll bring you out to y.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Liu Yinyin brightened at this.
Meanwhile, a pce maid had walked into the room carrying two packets of medicine. Su Xi-er turned to her and said, ¡°Brew the medicine for six hours.¡±
The pce maid nodded and handed Su Xi-er the smaller of the two packets in her hands before saying, ¡°The Imperial Physician said for Miss Yinyin to hold this in her mouth for a while; it¡¯ll help her feel better.¡±
Su Xi-er ced a slice of the contents in the packet in Liu Yinyin¡¯s mouth as the pce maid bowed and left. By the time the medicine had been prepared and fed to Liu Yinyin, it was already evening. Despite this, Pei Qianhao had yet to return.
They must have quite a lot to discuss and prepare considering they all have to be in court tomorrow morning. He¡¯ll probably bete tonight.
Thus, Su Xi-er had dinner with Liu Yinyin. While thetter was washing up, Su Xi-er took out the bottle of pills that her grandmother had given her. She had taken more than ten pills on their way back to Beimin, and was already feeling its effects. Her hands and feet felt much warmer than before, and even Pei Qianhao could feel the difference.
Such a miraculous medicine.
Perhaps this medicine really would help increase my chances of getting pregnant since I genuinely want to have a baby with Pei Qianhao. As someone who didn¡¯t receive much motherly love when I was young, I hope that I can have a child of my own, and it¡¯s even more wonderful to have it with the man I love.
When Liu Yinyin returned, she was confused when she spotted Su Xi-er smiling to herself while looking at her own tummy.
Is there a little fairy in Fairy Elder Sister¡¯s tummy? Mum acted just like this when she wanted to bear another child for Dad.
Liu Yinyin walked up to Su Xi-er and asked with a yful smile. ¡°Is there good news?¡±
¡°Look at you teasing me.¡± Su Xi-er stood up and bopped Liu Yinyin gently on her nose.
¡°There¡¯s a little fairy, heehee.¡± Liu Yinyin happily chuckled as Pei Qianhao and Situ Lin walked in.
The smile on Liu Yinyin¡¯s face disappeared as she spotted Situ Lin. She bowed respectfully in greeting, ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Hao.¡±
Situ Lin walked up to her and said, ¡°You¡¯re unwell. No need for formalities.¡±
He then looked up at Su Xi-er and asked, ¡°Imperial Aunt is with child?¡±
Pei Qianhao went up to Su Xi-er quickly and took her hand. ¡°We will have a child when the timees; Your Majesty need not be concerned. In any case, it¡¯ste, and this Prince will take Su Xi-er back to the Prince Hao Residence. Your Majesty should turn in as well, after all, this is Liu Yinyin¡¯s repose pce.¡±
Ignoring Situ Lin¡¯s surprised expression, Pei Qianhao pulled Su Xi-er with him and left right away.
The atmosphere turned slightly awkward as Liu Yinyin backed away a little and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please go back and rest.¡±
Chapter 601 (1): Signs
Chapter 601 (1): Signs
Pei Qianhao returned the hug and said, ¡°There are some herbs and medicine that originate from the Western Region that cannot be found in the four nations; they have such great effects that they have been termed holy medicine.¡±
¡°Imperial Grandmother told me that the pills would be effective. I¡¯ll send her a letter if I manage to get pregnant.¡± Su Xi-er looked up and smiled at him.
¡°Stay in the residence and rest. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡± Pei Qianhao patted her on the back before he made to leave for the morning court. Wu Ling was already waiting outside to apany him.
¡°The things discussed during today¡¯s morning court assembly are undoubtedly going to have a great effect on Beimin. I¡¯ll wait for you to get back.¡±
Pei Qianhao ran his fingers through her hair gently and nodded before leaving for the pce.
After a while, Hong Li walked in to see Su Xi-er still in the main hall before walking up to enthusiastically greet her.¡°Princess Consort!¡±
¡°Princess Consort, everyone was saying that you¡¯re the Imperial Princess of the Western Region while you were away. To think that He Xiangyu repeatedly mentioned that you were of lowly birth in the past.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about what happened in the past.¡± Su Xi-er answered with a smile.
Hong Li nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that then, but have you heard about how Miss Qing left in tears after visiting Commander Wu? Ruo Yuan and I haven¡¯t seen much of her after that.¡±
Su Xi-er looked confused upon hearing this. Isn¡¯t Ye Qingzhu supposed to be taking care of Dowager Consort Guo in the pce? How was she able to leave?
¡°Princess Consort, Commander Wu fetched Miss Qing from the pce and gave her some silvers before telling her that she should live a life of freedom. Since Miss Qing never returned after that, I suspect that she¡¯s thought things through after having that conversation.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Being able to live one¡¯s life freely sounds great.¡±
Not everyone is as fortunate as Xie Yun. He has the support of his sister, and from the looks of the red sachet at his waist, it seems like he is even able to find love after everything he did.
Hong Li was suddenly reminded of something. ¡°There¡¯s something else that¡¯s very important! A man with the surname ¡®Rong¡¯ visited shortly after you and Prince Hao left. He looked very much like Prince Hao, except that he was a lot paler, and he looked rather sickly. Prince Hao still looks the best!¡±
Su Xi-er realised that it had been veryte at night when she and Pei Qianhao had returned from their trip to the Western Region, and that none of their guards had been given a chance to report this piece of news.
¡°Did that man say anything? How long did he stay?¡±
¡°He didn¡¯t say a thing. He just said his surname was ¡®Rong¡¯, and that he would like to see Prince Hao. It was then that Zhen Yu arrived on a horse carriage from the Commandery Prince Residence and left with the man. It was quite strange if I do say so myself.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes widened. What?! If Zhen Yu and Rong Qing have already met, that means that Zhen Yu already knows about Rong Qing already being married. She must be so sad!
¡°Princess Consort, Zhen Yu never came back after that.¡±
Chapter 601 (2): Signs
Chapter 601 (2): Signs
¡°Princess Consort, Zhen Yu will be fine right? Ruo Yuan and I have no idea what we should¡¯ve done, and you weren¡¯t around either.¡±
Su Xi-er waved a hand. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
She then walked out and asked one of the guards, ¡°Where¡¯s Feng Changqing?¡±
The guard shook his head and said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t been in the residence for the past few days. He might be in the garden or the pce.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded at this. She had a job for Feng Changqing, and decided to wait for him to return to the Prince Hao Residence.
By the time the man in question returned, it was alreadyte afternoon. He was dressed in blue from head to toe, including a blue veil that covered his face. The only part of him that was visible, his eyes, seemed to shine more brightly than in the past.
Su Xi-er could sense the difference immediately. ¡°Changqing, did you find someone you like while I was gone?¡±
Feng Changqing denied it right away. ¡°No way. You¡¯re thinking too much, Your Highness. However, let me ask you, are you looking for me because of matters involving the Third Imperial Prince?¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s time for us to use the men from Nanzhao who¡¯ve been stationed in Beimin.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the men in anticipation, Princess. You don¡¯t have to worry about the men losing to the sishi under the Third Imperial Prince either. Your ex-subordinates have been through countless battles with you.¡±
¡°Reward all of these men handsomely after the job ispleted. They can stay in Beimin and start families here if they wish.¡±
Feng Changqing bowed. ¡°This subordinate thanks Your Highness on behalf of all the ex-subordinates.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me; this is only natural since they¡¯re risking their lives for me. However¡ why do I feel as if there¡¯s something different about you? You seem rather distant.¡±
Feng Changqing stiffened at this. Her Highness is so observant. Should I tell her about it?
¡°You¡¯re hiding something. Just say which girl it is; I¡¯ll prepare the gifts for you.¡±
He finally decided toe clean, kneeling down as he spoke. ¡°This subordinate has indeed fallen for a girl, but my status is too low to be with her.¡±
Now that Xie Yun and Pei Qianhao were on good terms, there was no need for him to stay away from Xie Liuli anymore. Thetter had even taken the initiative to pursue him, and he himself was rather moved. However, he worried that his lowly background and scarred face made him not good enough.
¡°Nonsense, there¡¯s no girl in this world you can¡¯t match up to.¡± Su Xi-er paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Let me guess, it¡¯s Xie Liuli?¡±
The surprise on Feng Changqing¡¯s face betrayed him.
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°Xie Liuli is a good girl, and you should treasure her. I¡¯ll make the arrangements for the marriage after we¡¯ve settled everything with the Third Imperial Prince. The atmosphere in the Commandery Prince Residence will be one of celebration with so many joyous asions happening at once.¡±
Liuli and Changqing, Xie Yun and Zhen Yu, and Zhen Yu¡¯s baby. Xie Yun is really lucky. We can decide if we live or die with a single thought. One should know when to let go. Unlike Shi Mo, Tan Ge, Ning Anlian, and Yun Ruofeng, Xie Yun was able to live a peaceful life now because he chose to give up on all that hatred.
¡°Your Highness, this subordinate is not good enough for the Commandery Princess.¡± Feng Changqing insisted.
¡°I know what Xie Liuli is like, and she wouldn¡¯t care about your looks. That being said, we have many medicines avable to us now that the Western Region and Beimin are cooperating. We can definitely fix this problem.¡±
Chapter 602 (1): Commandery Prince Residence
Chapter 602 (1): Commandery Prince Residence
But what would themoners in Beimin think of a union between the Commandery Princess and a lowly gardener in the Prince Hao Residence? Moreover, ever sinceing back from the Western Region, the Eldest Imperial Princess has gained even more respect from themoners.
Su Xi-er turned serious as she asked, ¡°Disregarding anything like appearance and background, let me ask you one question. Are you serious about Xie Liuli?¡±
Feng Changqing could tell that Su Xi-er wanted to know how he really felt, and in reality, he truly had fallen for Xie Liuli. As such, he could only slowly nod in response to her question.
¡°Leave everything to me then. I won¡¯t disappoint you after you¡¯ve worked with me for so long.¡± Su Xi-er patted him on the shoulder and smiled.
Before leaving the Prince Hao Residence, she reminded him about the renewed search for Situ Li. Bowing in respect, Feng Changqing waited until she had departed before going about his duties.
Su Xi-er then headed for the Commandery Prince Residence, arriving at the entrance after about an hour. One of the guards greeted her as she alighted the horse carriage. ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er waved a hand and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the Commandery Princess in a while, and I¡¯m just here to catch up with her.¡±
The guard nodded and gestured politely as he led her into Xie Liuli¡¯s courtyard. Inside were twodies working on some embroidery while sitting outside.
Both of them looked up, surprise apparent in their eyes as they saw Su Xi-er. Xie Liuli ran up to her and said, ¡°Princess Consort Hao, didn¡¯t you just return to Beimin yesterday?¡±
Su Xi-er nced at the other woman, Zhen Yu, and smiled. ¡°I wanted to see the both of you.¡± It was obvious by the shape of her stomach that Zhen Yu was pregnant. She attempted to get up to bow as a greeting, but felt a cramp in her legs when she attempted to do so.
¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities while you¡¯re pregnant; just take care of yourself.¡± Su Xi-er then went up to her and made her sit back down.
Seeing the tiny shirt on the table, Su Xi-er realised that Zhen Yu and Xie Liuli were working on new clothes for the baby.
Zhen Yu said, ¡°Princess Consort, I¡¯ve made two sets for everything. One for a girl and one for a boy. I remember everything you told me.¡±
Whether I have a boy or a girl, I will give the other set to Princess Consort Hao.
Su Xi-er wasforted when she saw the joy in Zhen Yu¡¯s face. She could tell that thetter had finally let go of Brother Hu, and that she was prepared to live the rest of her life with Xie Yun.
¡°Stay here, I¡¯ll go get the bird¡¯s nest porridge.¡± Xie Liuli smiled and went to the kitchen, leaving only Su Xi-er and Zhen Yu behind.
Zhen Yu looked at Su Xi-er for a while before finally saying, ¡°Princess Consort Hao, there¡¯s no need to continue looking for Brother Hu. I¡¯ve already met him, and he¡¯s no longer the Brother Hu I knew; he¡¯s the Third Young Master of the Rong Family.¡±
¡°I can tell that you¡¯re prepared to live the rest of your life with Xie Yun. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re able to let go.¡±
Chapter 602 (2): Commandery Prince Residence
Chapter 602 (2): Commandery Prince Residence
Everything I believed in seemed to have crumbled the moment I saw Rong Qing, and it was actually Xie Yun who helped her move on. If not for Xie Yun, I wonder how I would have dealt with the cruel reality.
¡°Zhen Yu, don¡¯t you feel as if you ending up with Xie Yun was fate? It''s just that it was full of twists and turns.¡±
Zhen Yu touched her own stomach as she looked down at it. ¡°The baby will being out next year. Xie Yun said he¡¯ll take me to Peach Blossom Vige during the new year.¡±
It was against tradition in Peach Blossom Vige to have a child before getting married, so they wanted to go back and apologise for their actions.
¡°You¡¯re nning to hold the wedding at Peach Blossom Vige?¡± Su Xi-er asked.
Zhen Yu nodded. ¡°Yes. Right after the new year, on the fifteenth day of the month, an auspicious date. We¡¯ve already written to the vige chief to inform him of it.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll be there too.¡±
¡°Great! The celebration will be festive enough for everyone!¡±
Xie Liuli appeared with a tray and two bowls of bird¡¯s nest porridge. ¡°Princess Consort, you should have some too. It will improve yourplexion and make your skin more lustre.¡±
Su Xi-er took a bowl and started sipping the porridge while Xie Liuli fed Zhen Yu.
After finishing her bowl, Su Xi-er looked to Xie Liuli and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I wanted to ask you about, Liuli. Are you familiar with Feng Changqing from the Prince Hao Residence?¡±
Xie Liuli blushed at his name, and only answered after some time. ¡°Of course.¡±
She felt flustered at Su Xi-er¡¯s sudden question and bit her lip. Did he ask for Princess Consort Hao¡¯s assistance to reject me? Why can¡¯t he ept me if Elder Brother and Prince Hao are already on good terms? Could it be that he really doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me?
While Xie Liuli was getting depressed by her thoughts, Su Xi-er said, ¡°If the two of you really love each other, then it¡¯s best to get together as quickly as possible. After Beimin¡¯s affairs have been settled, I¡¯ll promote Feng Changqing, and the wedding can bepleted before the year is out. What do you think, Commandery Princess?¡±
Xie Liuli looked up at her, surprised. ¡°He wants to marry me? He epted me?¡±
¡°Why would he not ept you when you¡¯re so pretty, kind, and likeable?¡± Su Xi-er answered with a smile. One of my long-time subordinates hasbeen able to find love; I must oversee everything personally.
¡°I don¡¯t need him to hold any sort of position or give any betrothal gifts. I¡¯m happy with just him around.¡±
With how busy Xie Yun had been, Xie Liuli was naturally aware of the current state of Beimin. Now that Pei Qianhao had returned, the situation would undoubtedly improve. Of course, this also meant that things like marriages and celebrations could finally be held again.
Zhen Yu smiled. ¡°Commandery Princess, betrothal gifts are a tradition. Even those in Peach Blossom Vige, no matter how poor they might be, would at least prepare the bare basics of fabric, firewood, a donkey, and sets of quilts.¡±
Still blushing, Xie Liuli said, ¡°Sister-inw, it was me who pursued him. Now that he has epted, I am extremely ted; why would I even care about things like betrothal gifts?¡±
Chapter 603 (1): Hijack
Chapter 603 (1): Hijack
Xie Liuli nodded shyly. ¡°I¡¯ll follow the Princess Consort¡¯s arrangements.¡±
Su Xi-er watched the twodies continue with their embroidery work after finishing the bird¡¯s nest porridge, silently impressed with their skills.
She picked up the tiny red dress and marvelled, ¡°This dress is exquisite; even the peony that¡¯s been sewn on looks so realistic.¡±
Zhen Yu looked up and said, ¡°You tter me, Princess Consort. There are many others in Peach Blossom Vige whose skills surpass mine.¡±
¡°I guess Peach Blossom Vige should be named Seamstress Vige if you have such amazing skills. If you have a boy, I¡¯ll dly take all the girl outfits.¡±
Xie Liuli smiled. ¡°Go ahead. Sister-inw and I have been making so many of these outfits that we probably have enough tost until the child is four. In fact, we¡¯re already working on clothes for when they turn five.¡±
¡°How quick; now, all that¡¯s left is for me to give birth.¡± Su Xi-er answered with augh before she turned to Zhen Yu. ¡°Do you have morning sickness?¡±
¡°The Imperial Physician said that some women are affected by morning sickness for about two to three months, but I guess I¡¯m pretty lucky since itsted for less than a month for me. Princess Consort, are you asking because you¡¯re curious how it feels to be pregnant?¡± Zhen Yu teased.
Su Xi-er answered simply. ¡°Yup, I¡¯m curious.¡±
Xie Liuli then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Prince Hao will take such good care of you that he¡¯d want to experience morning sickness with you if he could.
Su Xi-erughed as she imagined Pei Qianhao vomiting together with her.
¡°How has Commandery Prince Xie been? Does he need to be in the wheelchair forever?¡±
Xie Liuli sighed before saying, ¡°Though Elder Brother managed to drive off the Third Imperial Prince this time, the Imperial Physician said that his injuries he sustained were too severe. \ I already went to Lady Mei to ask for help, but even she said that she would need some time to think about how to treat him.¡±
¡°Nanzhao¡¯s Mei family is known for their skills in medicine. If Mei Jinxiu cane up with something, there might still be a glimmer of hope for Commandery Prince Xie.¡± Su Xi-er had watched Zhen Yu¡¯s face the entire time that she had been exining, finding that thetter didn¡¯t reveal any expression of displeasure at the thought of Xie Yun being a cripple.
Zhen Yu continued with her embroidery work for a while before saying, ¡°Liuli and I can push him around if he can¡¯t walk, and our child can do the same. Life should be like that, peaceful and quiet.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded, agreeing with what Zhen Yu said. She then kept the two womenpany as she watched them continue their embroidering work for several hours, finally deciding to return to the Prince Hao Residence.
When Su Xi-er¡¯s carriage arrived at a fork in the road, the guard asked, ¡°Princess Consort, many vendors are setting up their stalls since the night market is about to start soon. There will be a lot of people on the main street, so shall we take the less crowded route?¡±
Su Xi-er agreed with the suggestion, and the horse carriage turned into a quieter alley.
Chapter 603 (2): Hijack
Chapter 603 (2): Hijack
Before long, nothing but the sound of the wind and the carriage wheels could be heard from inside the carriage.
Thoughts were swarming in Su Xi-er ¡®s mind. She was thinking about how to get rid of Situ Li, how to enforce the new system in Beimin, how cooperation with the Western Region would work, and about their alliance with Nanzhao. She felt that days of peace seemed to be near.
However, the night was fated to not be peaceful as a loud crash sounded from outside. Su Xi-er frowned as she recognized the sound of a wheel cracking, calling to the guard who was driving the carriage. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Silence answered her, but before she could pull open the curtains to assess the situation, arge hand opened them instead.
¡°Princess Consort Hao, my lord would like to invite you for an audience.¡±
Stepping down from the carriage, Su Xi-er found herself surrounded by six well-built men standing outside. Her guard had already been knocked unconscious. ¡°Who is it? This isn¡¯t very polite.¡±
¡°You will know who it is when you meet him. If you refuse toe with us, we¡¯d just have to use force. I¡¯m sure Princess Consort Hao would make a wise choice.¡±
The only enemy I have in Beimin¡¯s capital would probably be Situ Li.
¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
After a few steps, one of the men took out a ck cloth to blindfold Su Xi-er. ¡°I seek your forgiveness, Princess Consort Hao.¡± He then tied her right hand with a rope before leading her away.
They were trying to prevent her from recognizing where they were heading.
When they turned a corner, Su Xi-er dropped a silk handkerchief on the ground, using the cover of darkness to mask her motions. The handkerchief waspletely normal, save for the ¡°Tan¡± character sewn onto it. It was the handkerchief that Tan Ge had asked Su Xi-er to put on her mother¡¯s grave, and Pei Qianhao would certainly know who had taken her when he saw it.
Eventually, Su Xi-er¡¯s arm was untied, and her blindfold came off to reveal an expressionless man in white robes tapping his fingers on a desk.
Su Xi-er simply watched Situ Li as he spoke.
¡°How should I address you? Princess Consort Hao, Princess, or Su Xi-er?¡± Situ Li looked up as he asked.
Su Xi-er then walked up to the desk and sat opposite him. ¡°Address me however you like.¡±
Situ Li smirked. ¡°To me, you¡¯re nothing but a maidservant who cleans chamberpots.¡±
Su Xi-er observed him silently. She hadn¡¯t forgotten how he had previously helped her when she was still a maidservant in the pce side quarters.
¡°Do you still remember what I told you? You¡¯re just like me.¡± Situ Li said.
Chapter 604 (1): Evil Spirit
Chapter 604 (1): Evil Spirit
Situ Li chuckled. ¡°This Prince found that I could empathise with you, and just happened to be in a good mood, so I took pity on you. However, I never expected that I¡¯d be the person who needs help now.¡±
Su Xi-er asked in a rising tone, ¡°Help? And why would you think I¡¯ll help you?¡±
If he hadn¡¯t been in the opposite camp, perhaps I really would have helped him. With things as they are though¡
¡°You can see this as me asking for help, but really, this Prince just has a few questions for you.¡±
Situ Li¡¯s brows knitted as he asked, ¡°Apart from being Princess Consort Hao and the Imperial Princess of the Western Region, do you have any other identities?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s heart sank, though her expression remained calm. Why is he suddenly asking about this? Does he suspect something?
¡°Don¡¯t want to share? Let this Prince guess then.¡± There was a darkness in Situ Li¡¯s eyes that seemed to pierce deep into her soul as he spoke.
¡°This Prince knows Yun Ruofeng, and I also know that there¡¯s no way he would¡¯ve fallen for someone in the short time that you visited Nanzhao with Prince Hao. I was also the one who provided the fragrance that caused you to lose all your strength the night that Yun Ruofeng tried to abduct you. However, this Prince didn¡¯t expect him to not only fail but also fall from the cliff.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t make wild guesses about what went on in Prince Yun¡¯s mind, but what are you trying to get at, Third Imperial Prince? You¡¯ve already admitted to colluding with him, but you are the Third Imperial Prince of Beimin. You should know very well that colluding with foreigners is a crime.¡±
Situ Li gave a mockingugh. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you have broken thew an uncountable number of times. There aren¡¯t many women who can obtain Yun Ruofeng¡¯s affection, not even Ning Anlian. Not to mention, even if you were born as royalty, there is no way for you to possess the bearing that you do now without going through some extraordinary experiences. It¡¯spletely abnormal, and you should know that I¡¯m no fool.¡±
He stopped to observe Su Xi-er¡¯s reaction, but she let nothing slip.
¡°So, who do you think I am?¡± Su Xi-er calmly asked with a smile.
Situ Li kept his eyes on her as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s just a bold guess and I¡¯m not confident that I¡¯ll be right, but do you believe in resurrection after death?¡±
Su Xi-erughed when she heard this. ¡°No. If people could resurrect after death, you wouldn¡¯t have to go against the court like this. You¡¯d just have to find a way to bring your Empress Mother back to life.¡±
Situ Li¡¯s expression seemed to darken at the phrase ¡®empress mother¡¯. I would bring her back if I could, but not everyone has Su Xi-er¡¯s luck.
¡°Su Xi-er, apart from the Western Region, you have close ties with Nanzhao as well. Even the Emperor of Nanzhao treats you well, and I couldn¡¯t help but find it bizarre; aside from Ning Rn, who else in this world can make Ning Lianchen and Yun Ruofeng act in such a manner?¡±
He is intelligent, but even if he¡¯s gotten everything right I won¡¯t acknowledge it.
¡°What about Ning Rn? I¡¯m not familiar with her.¡± Su Xi-er answered steadily.
Chapter 604 (2): Evil Spirit
Chapter 604 (2): Evil Spirit
¡°Third Imperial Prince, are you unwell? You seem to be spouting a whole lot of nonsense.¡±
¡°What would you think if I said that it was Yun Ruofeng who told me about this?¡± In reality, Yun Ruofeng hadn¡¯t mentioned anything, especially since such a thing would be shocking to most people, but Situ Li wanted to try his luck.
Su Xi-er was able to maintain a calm facade as she said, ¡°Why would I care about such rumours? Instead, let me ask you some questions. Third Imperial Prince, why do you wish to destroy your rtionship with your brother? Thete Emperor is already dead, and your Empress Mother is already in the underworld; perhaps they¡¯ve even made up there. Is it really worth it to dredge up a grudge from so long ago that those involved are already dead?¡±
Situ Li¡¯s hand froze before he practically mmed the teacup he was holding back on the table, spilling some of its contents.
¡°Would Yun Ruofeng have died if you gave up on your revenge?¡± Situ Li stood up suddenly.
Everything would make sense if Su Xi-er is Ning Rn. Yun Ruofeng and Ning Lianchen would never treat a stranger they just met like that.
Su Xi-er could tell that Situ Li was adamant about the fact that she was Ning Rn; there was no way she could convince him otherwise. In this case, I should just stay silent.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, This Prince won¡¯t do anything to you. You can eat and drink your fill here for the next few days. You¡¯re also allowed to order the guards around. The only thing you cannot do is leave.¡± Situ Li then walked out.
A guard came up to him and said in a soft voice, ¡°Third Imperial Prince, Daozhang[1] Zixu is here.¡±
Situ Li¡¯s eyes glinted before he barked out an order. ¡°Keep an eye on her.¡±
The guard bowed and took his position at the entrance of the room as his master left.
Su Xi-er looked at the teapot as she thought about what Situ Li just said. He¡¯s someone who¡¯s hidden himself for years, just like Shi Mo. Unlike Shi Mo, however, he isn¡¯t hasty to put his n into action.
Situ Li weed Daozhang Zixu into thepound and led him into another room.
Dressed in a green robe and holding a horsetail whisk, the old priest looked at Situ Li and said, ¡°Third Imperial Prince, one has looked into what you mentioned in your letter. ording to the ult, there is a chance for rebirth as long as all the conditions are met, but it¡¯s still an evil spirit with a strong obsession possessing her body. It needs to be eliminated.¡±
¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t need it to be eliminated, I just want it out of the body.¡±
The daozhang frowned. ¡°It would not be an issue if she was just amoner, but she¡¯s no ordinary person. One does not wish to get involved in court affairs.¡±
¡°I guess you might be lying then, Daozhang Zixu. I¡¯ve invited you here for a reason. It would be unfair to the original owner if the soul couldn¡¯t return to its original body because it¡¯s been possessed by an evil spirit for so long.¡±
Daozhang Zixu contemted for a while before relenting. ¡°In this case, one will take the time to meet Princess Consort Hao.¡±
1. Term of address for a Daoist priest.
Chapter 605 (1): Boiling A Person Alive
Chapter 605 (1): Boiling A Person Alive
Why did this daoshi suddenlye in? Su Xi-er furrowed her brow, suspicion colouring her eyes.
The daoshi remained silent as he closed the door behind him and inspected her, taking special care to look into her eyes.
Out of courtesy, Su Xi-er stood up and lowered her head. ¡°Daozhang[2], may I ask why you havee here?¡±
Yet, the daoshi didn¡¯t answer. He simply stood there and stared at her for what felt like an eternity with his deep set eyes before finally shaking his head and sighing. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong.¡±
Seeing his baffled look, Su Xi-er probed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Daozhang, could you enlighten me a little?¡±
¡°This body and your soul are quitepatible. Perhaps this isn¡¯t the doing of an evil spirit, and is instead something ordained by the heavens.¡± The daozhang muttered softly, but Su Xi-er still heard him.
Situ Li must have found a daozhang toe over and expel my soul out of this body.
¡°Daozhang, what body and soul? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Su Xi-er deliberately feigned ignorance.
The daozhang looked at her and said in a solemn voice. ¡°Since it is the will of the heavens, you should continue to stay in this body, creating fortune for the people and being filial to the original host¡¯s parents. One shall not interfere with this any further.¡± He then walked out, allowing the howling wind to enter in his wake.
Su Xi-er watched as the daozhang gradually faded into the distance. If he wants to interfere, would my soul really be expelled from this body?
~~~
When Situ Li saw the daozhang outside the courtyard residence, he knew that thetter hadn¡¯t done as instructed.
¡°Third Imperial Prince, one has exhausted all means. The soul has already settled in the body for too long, and is unable to exit.¡± The daozhang gave him a bow.
He tried to walk away, but Situ Li signalled to a guard for the daozhang to be stopped.
¡°Third Imperial Prince, what do you mean by this? Do you intend to force me?¡± Possessing a pure heart, the daozhang found the schemes used in court to be distasteful, and was thus displeased about being threatened.
¡°You just need to write an announcement in the name of Daozhang Zixu, letting the world know that Princess Consort Hao¡¯s body contains the soul of the previous Eldest Imperial Princess, Ning Rn, the person who disrupted the court.¡±
Daozhang Zixu stared at Situ Li. ¡°In this one¡¯s opinion, that soul harbours no evil intentions. On the other hand, Third Imperial Prince, your heart doesn¡¯t possess kindness. Most evil people don¡¯t stay in this world for long, and this one must advise you to reconsider.¡±
He politely invited me over, but now that I didn¡¯t do as he said, he doesn¡¯t intend on letting me go?
¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for Daozhang Zixu to be alive.¡± Situ Li¡¯s voice grew cold. With a raise of his hand, the sound of a sword sliding out of its sheath could be heard.
Daozhang Zixu took a step back, but the guard held him in ce and made him helpless to avoid the sword that approached his neck. It was only as the de descended that a pebble flew out and struck the sword, forcing it off course.
Su Xi-er sashayed over, challenging Situ Li with an authoritative tone. ¡°What, you n to make use of the daozhang to frame me as an evil spirit?¡±
Situ Li threw the sword away to the side, allowing it to be caught by the guard before thetter respectfully stood to the side.
¡°You are an evil spirit; you should have died long ago.¡±
1. A Daoist priest.
2. The term to address a daoshi
Chapter 605 (2): Boiling A Person Alive
Chapter 605 (2): Boiling A Person Alive
At this moment, a guard hurried over. ¡°Third Imperial Prince, a group of people with unknown origins appeared out of nowhere. They killed a number of our brothers, but disappeared into the forest like phantoms before we could catch them.¡±
Situ Li didn¡¯t believe in demons, and understood that this new force were experts that had concealed themselves deeply, and may even have a rtion to Beimin.
His gaze grew frosty as he looked towards Su Xi-er. ¡°You should be well aware of who these people are.¡±
Naturally, Situ Li was right. These were Su Xi-er¡¯s followers that had served her for many years, and were even more skilled than most elite soldiers. She did not falter when faced with Situ Li¡¯s questioning, but instead walked towards Daozhang Zixu. ¡°Are you alright?¡±
The daozhang shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°Daozhang, you have to think carefully. Every single action of yours affects the Daoist temple.¡± Situ Li¡¯s cold voice was crisp and clear.
Daozhang Zixu¡¯s body slightly stiffened. The Third Imperial Prince¡¯s obsession runs too deep.
Su Xi-er patted his shoulder. Considering how he didn¡¯t collude with Situ Li, it looks like he is a daozhang with principles. ¡°Nothing will happen to the Daoist Temple; he¡¯s just trying to scare you.¡±
Daozhang Zixu stared at Situ Li firmly. ¡°Third Imperial Prince, everything is ordained by the heavens; it is all fate. If one harbors evil intentions and defies the will of the heavens, they won¡¯t meet with a good end. Please reconsider.¡±
A momentter, Situ Li raised his hand. ¡°Guards, lock the two of them up in separate ces.¡±
The guard bowed and epted the order while Su Xi-er quietly followed him to a room that was isted from the rest of the residence. Taking advantage of theck of people, she seized a moment when the guard wasn¡¯t paying attention to knock him out.
Su Xi-er exerted all her strength to drag the guard into the room before locking the door and leaving.
Later that night, a petite figure swiftly traversed the area. Having observed the terrain earlier in the day, she had deduced that Situ Li¡¯s hiding spot was actually in Beimin¡¯s capital. Not only that, it was also massive enough that she only arrived in the backyard after wandering around for some time.
Seeing steam billowing from one of the nearby rooms, she peeked inside to find arge pot filled with boiling water as a billowing fire was kept burning underneath.
She also managed to eavesdrop on two guards¡¯ conversation. ¡°Princess Consort Hao is rather beautiful. What a pity that she¡¯s going to be boiled alive soon.¡±
¡°I just heard the daozhang talk about some demons and was quite puzzled. I heard that boiling a person alive is a way of expelling evil souls in the ult.¡±
¡±The Third Imperial Prince passed down the order that in an hour¡¯s time, we will have to tie up Princess Consort Hao and throw her into this pot. Could it be that an evil soul resides in her body?¡±
¡°Who knows? It is a pity that a beauty has to die like this, but more importantly, the Third Imperial Prince willpletely fall out with Prince Hao and the Western Region. As for us, after receiving the Third Imperial Prince¡¯s favour for many years, we have to follow him until death.¡±
Su Xi-er was shocked to learn that Situ Li¡¯s heart had be so twisted and vicious. She was suddenly reminded of the days he had looked out for her in the imperial pce, even going as far as to give her some rare medicinal powder. Despite him having maintained a certain distance at the time, she hadn¡¯t thought of him as a bad person.
Yet, he had revealed his true colours. Just for the sake of dealing with someone who didn¡¯t agree with him, he could use such vicious methods. In addition, his forces weren¡¯t limited to the sishi[1] in this residence; he had several groups of them!
1. sacrificial soldiers or death soldiers who put their lives on the line. They are typically those people who you see biting the poison in their mouth inovels.
Chapter 606 (1): Steaming
Chapter 606 (1): Steaming
Seeing as how she didn¡¯t n on staying here much longer, Su Xi-er decided to ignore them, stealthily stepping away after a final look at the cauldron.
However, thepound was quiterge, and she found herself returning to the same courtyard after walking for quite some time. How could such a maze-like structure exist in Beimin¡¯s capital city? It¡¯s fishy that such arge area could go undetected, even more so when Situ Li is housing sishi here.
All of a sudden, Su Xi-er heard footsteps from around the corner in front of her. Sneaking into the bushes on the side of the path, she watched as an important looking man stepped out while shouting orders.
¡°Princess Consort Hao has disappeared! Split up and search for her, quickly! There¡¯s no way she could have escaped this maze-like ce so quickly!¡± It was apparent by the demeanour of the other guards that this man was amander, and someone who should be rather important to Situ Li.
The other guards answered in acknowledgement, while the two guards who were taking care of the cauldron earlier asked, ¡°Are we going to throw her into the cauldron immediately after we find her?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll ask the masterter, but we can¡¯t rashly decide on anything on our own anyways. What¡¯s important now is that we find her! The two of you should go back to the cauldron and make sure that nothing goes wrong!¡± Themander chided them.
The two guards bowed and answered, ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± before leaving hurriedly.
Themander of the guards frowned. Our master¡¯s n will be foiled if we¡¯re unable to locate Princess Consort Hao within two hours!
Su Xi-er remained hidden in the bushes thinking about what to do next. Thepound was crawling with guards, and it would be too easy for her to get caught with how little she knew about the area. Maybe I should just destroy the cauldron instead? Then their ns would fail regardless of if they find me or not.
Deciding that this would be a more secure n, she picked up a few pebbles from the ground and headed back to the room with the cauldron. There, she found the two guards on high alert. One remained inside the room and watched the cauldron, while the other stood outside with one hand on his sword, ready to draw it at the first sign of disturbance.
Su Xi-er flicked a tiny pebble and hit the guard¡¯s sword, prompting his gaze to flick towards the bushes as he shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there! Come out!¡±
He slowly made his way over with his de drawn. Su Xi-er purposely rustled the branches of the bushes, and the guard once again shouted, ¡°Come out, or else I¡¯ll kill you!
Before he could do anything else however, he felt something strike his knees and the base of his neck, causing his legs to go weak.
¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± He yelled as he whipped around, but felt another strike to his wrist before his sword fell from his hands. After finally turning around, a solid kick to his rear end had him face first in the dirt.
Before he could catch a glimpse of his assaulter, he first saw the glint of his own sword being held under his chin.
The bright moonlight shone on Su Xi-er¡¯s face through the scattered leaves, the shadows covering her face and giving her a dangerous look.
What! A woman! I¡¯m a sishi who¡¯s not afraid of anything! I can do anything for my master, but there¡¯s something off about this woman.
Chapter 606 (2): Steaming
Chapter 606 (2): Steaming
He stared at her in silence before saying, ¡°Kill me if you wish!¡±
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°A sishi who¡¯s foolishly decided to serve the wrong master. I¡¯d take my hat off to you if you were disying such loyalty to someone worthy, but your master is evil and vicious. Despite knowing this, you continue to assist him in his evil deeds!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t use our master like that! Without the Third Imperial Prince, we would all be dead! Regardless, I won¡¯t say anything else; kill me if you wish! ¡± He then raised his head to attempt to cut his own neck against the sword.
How dumb! Su Xi-er scoffed. I¡¯d be dirtying my own hands if I killed him.
With a quick flick of her wrist, Su Xi-er had the sword cut the guard¡¯s cheek before she aimed a swift kick at his head, immediately knocking him out.
By now, the other guard inside the room had noticed themotion and walked out to investigate themotion. Unfortunately for him, the only thing he saw was a sh of red before he was out cold.
¡°Though the sishi are brave, theyck strategy.¡± Su Xi-er dusted herself and entered the room where the cauldron was ced.
The smell of herbs assaulted her upon entering. The water in the cauldron was already boiling, and she spotted limestone powder in the corner of the room. Seeing the murky water, she realized what Situ Li had intended to do.
If a human was put into the boiling cauldron of herbs and limestone, it would harden into a statue that would keep it preserved for at least 10 years! A person¡¯s corpse could be thrown in, but they could also be thrown in alive to experience the pain and terror of slowly bing a statue.
Such inhumane torture was already forbidden in Nanzhao!
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes shed as she grabbed a wooden bucket nearby, gathering some water from the nearby well to put out the fire underneath the cauldron. Following this, she grabbed a nearby axe and split the cauldron open, fleeing outside and hiding in the bushes as the water seeped out.
Hearing rapid footstepsing down the path, Su Xi-er watched as themander of the guards yelled out. ¡°Fools! We couldn¡¯t find her, and now the cauldron is broken!¡±
Another guard came up and said, ¡°Master ordered everyone to retreat, and for us to take Princess Consort Hao out through the underground passage in the rear courtyard!¡±
Master doesn¡¯t know that Princess Consort Hao has disappeared!
Chapter 607 (1): Emotional Pillar Of Support
Chapter 607 (1): Emotional Pir Of Support
The other guards immediately moved to carry out hismand, carefully sifting through each and every piece of foliage in the backyard.
Su Xi-er frowned. If this continues, I will undoubtedly be caught. Even now, there were a few guards making their way in her direction, forcing her to move further away and behind a tree trunk.
I should take out their leader first in this case. Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes gleamed as one of the guards closed in.
Su Xi-er made a deliberate movement and allowed a guard to spot the corner of her fiery red dress. Just as he was about to call the other guards over, Su Xi-er quickly snuck up on him and knocked him out. As expected, though the sishi were brave and skilled, theycked strategy and thinking skills needed to gain the upper hand in a fight like that. With how she had been focusing on nourishing her body recently, she was no longer as frail as she once was, and was able to aplish this easily. Such a quick takedown was necessary, since there was no way that she would be able to fight hordes of sishi on her own.
Su Xi-er¡¯s reactions were almost on par with Pei Qianhao¡¯s, allowing her to quickly seize the sword from the guard¡¯s scabbard as he fell. Though a few of his fellows heard the sound and came rushing over, they only saw a reddish shadow fly past in the darkness like a spirit.
In the end, it was the leader of the guards who barely managed to unsheathe his own sword in time to parry the attack that was aimed towards his neck.
Their weapons shed briefly before the two began to exchange blows at a breakneck pace, sending the sound of crashing metal howling through the courtyard. Many of the guards tried toe forward to assist, but were impressed all the same. How could a woman be this skilled?!
Just as these guards were about to make their move, a female voice made its way into their ears. ¡°Ganging up on me? Should I be disappointed in how much you look down on your leader, or ttered by how impressed you are by me?¡±
Though he was a sishi, the leader still had his pride, and he quickly yelled to the soldiers, ¡°Follow master¡¯s orders and retreat. Leave her to me!¡±
The other guards hesitated for a brief moment before looking at each other and nodding as they retreated. None of them noticed the smirk on Su Xi-er¡¯s face.
Chapter 607 (2): Emotional Pillar Of Support
Chapter 607 (2): Emotional Pir Of Support
Su Xi-er picked up speed as her attacks got fiercer, forcing the leader off bnce and onto the defensive. With her background in dancing and observation of her shifu¡¯s moves, she had developed her own style of martial arts bybining both toughness and flexibility.
With this quick and decisive style, Su Xi-er looked more like she was performing a sword dance instead of engaging in battle. It wasn¡¯t long before she sessfully suppressed the leader and disarmed him with a loud ng. One more step, and he felt a kick sending him falling to the ground.
How could I lose to a woman!
Su Xi-er pointed the tip of her sword at him. ¡°Do you surrender?¡±
After taking a moment to collect himself, the leader of the guard said, ¡°You can do whatever you want to me!¡±
¡°How stubborn. You sishi are definitely brave, but none of you have the brains to match it!¡± At this, she made a cut on his chin with her sword.
Suddenly, she heard footsteps nearby, but a smile made its way onto her face. Her people had undoubtedly arrived. Although Situ Li¡¯s sishi moved quickly, the sound of their footsteps revealed them to be a disorganised jumble of people.
The leader of the guard craned his neck to see a mysterious man dressed in blue with a matching blue veil.
Feng Changqing walked up to Su Xi-er and bowed. ¡°Princess Consort Hao, thispound is designed to be a maze. This subordinate had to spend quite some time locating you.¡±
Su Xi-er acknowledged him and removed the sword from her opponent¡¯s neck. ¡°Keep him alive.¡±
She then turned to look at the other men, recognising each of their faces as ones who had sworn their loyalty to her when she had still been Ning Rn. Feng Changqing had told them that the Eldest Imperial Princess was still alive, albeit in another body. Though this was hard to fathom, the men chose to believe that the Eldest Imperial Princess was indeed alive.
Someone in the group knelt, and before long, everyone else followed suit. ¡°This subordinate pays respects to Princess Consort Hao.¡±
There were about 200 men who were brought in from Nanzhao, and out of that entire group, there were about 50 to 60 of them in thepound. The rest of the them were outside of Beimin¡¯s capital city, aiding Pei Qianhao and Xie Yun in capturing Situ Li.
Su Xi-er walked up to them and waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. All of you are my family.¡±
Most of these men were either orphans or people who had received Su Xi-er¡¯s help when they were down and out. Most of them did not have their own families, which was why they decided to swear loyalty to Su Xi-er. To them, Su Xi-er was akin to a goddess, someone who served as their emotional pir of support. As a result, they had been devastated upon receiving news of her demise.
Even now, they were at a loss for words and their eyes red upon seeing their Eldest Imperial Princess alive and well.
The leader of the guards was shocked at what he was witnessing. He knew that these men had to be Princess Consort Hao¡¯s subordinates, but their loyalty seemed to be different from theirs to the Third Imperial Prince.
¡°You¡¯ll be kept alive at the behest of the Princess Consort.¡± Feng Changqing said coldly, jolting the leader out of his reverie.
¡°Why don¡¯t you kill me? I¡¯ll never betray my master!¡±
Turning, he then flinched as a frigid re from Su Xi-er silenced his protests.
Chapter 608 (1): Your People
Chapter 608 (1): Your People
Two men immediately came forward to carry out hermand. Now that he had been gagged, themander couldn¡¯t even bite his own tongue to kill himself.
After he was taken away, Feng Changqing bowed and said, ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, the rest of the men are assisting Prince Hao and Commandery Prince Xie against the Third Imperial Prince. This subordinate had initially nned to work in secret, but Prince Hao noticed us.¡±
To be exact, Pei Qianhao had already noticed Su Xi-er¡¯s followers before they had set off. He had simply chosen not to stop them.
Feng Changqing had separated his men into two groups, with one continuing to follow Pei Qianhao as he led the remainder here. It had taken them quite a while to navigate thepound since it seemed normal from outside, but was actually built like a maze.
Su Xi-er then said, ¡°Search all the rooms. There¡¯s a daozhang being held here.¡±
A few of the men spread out quickly to start the search.
¡°What¡¯s the situation? Will we be able to subdue Situ Li by tonight?¡± Su Xi-er asked Feng Changqing.
¡°This subordinate is unsure of the specifics, but with Prince Hao¡¯s abilities, it is highly likely the Third Imperial Prince will be subdued tonight.¡±
Su Xi-er gave a small frown. ¡°Although that¡¯s possible, Situ Li is no fool. He¡¯s stayed hidden for so long, and it wouldn¡¯t make sense for him to give up so easily. Let¡¯s go, I want to verify things for myself.¡± She then waved for Feng Changqing to lead the way since thetter was much more skilled in finding his way around.
¡°This way please, Eldest Imperial Princess.¡± Feng Changqing gestured, and the majority of the men followed behind Su Xi-er as the rest continued searching. Before long, Daozhang Zixu was found and released.
Su Xi-er looked around her when she was out of thepound, realizing that it was located in an obscure area west of Beimin¡¯s capital city. There were very few residential properties here, and a dpidated temple was the closest building to this maze-likepound. There were no beggars in Beimin¡¯s capital city, so the mostmon residents of these abandoned temples were travelers who needed a brief rest.
The moon hung high and bright in the sky tonight, and though the night breeze was chilly, Su Xi-er was warmly dressed in that red outfit of hers.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, we have to go out into the suburbs.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded, prompting Feng Changqing to whistle and bring two horses galloping their way. The two of them got onto the horses as the rest of the men followed them on foot.
Yuchi Mo was guarding the city gates, and upon seeing Su Xi-er approach, he signalled to his men to open the gates.
¡°Princess Consort, please be careful if you¡¯re going north-east.¡± Yuchi Mo bowed and spoke respectfully.
¡°Commander Yuchi, I¡¯ll leave the safety of themoners in the capital city to you. Lead your men and investigate this particrpound located in the west, the one that¡¯s closest to the abandoned temple.¡± Su Xi-er left immediately after giving her instructions, disappearing into the distance within seconds.
Yuchi Mo watched as she left, frowning at what he just heard. Does thatpound belong to the Third Imperial Prince? We¡¯ll have to go investigate immediately!
After giving instructions to close the city gates, he quickly rounded up a group of men to start his investigation.
However, just as the gates were about to be shut, a group of men inmoners¡¯ clothes ran up. That being said, their clothes were the only thingmon about them. Their expressions were deadly serious, and it was clear that they were all fit and healthy seeing as they had just run from who knows where to the city gate.
Finding them rather suspicious, Yuchi Mo stopped them from going any further.
Chapter 608 (2): Your People
Chapter 608 (2): Your People
These are Princess Consort Hao¡¯s men? Are they from the Western Region? That does seem to be the case, and Princess Consort Hao is not to be trifled with if she¡¯s able tomand such a formidable force.
Yuchi Mo quickly instructed his men, ¡°No one is to say anything about what happened tonight. You¡¯ll be punished severely if I find out!¡±
All the men nodded and answered, ¡°This subordinate obeys the order!¡±
After instructing the men to close the gates once more, Yuchi Mo led a group towards thepound Su Xi-er mentioned.
A few men dressed simrly to the group that had passed through the city gates earlier were leading a daozhang out when he arrived.
A few of them recognized Yuchi Mo and came forward before saying, ¡°Commander Yuchi, this is Daozhang Zixu. He was captured by the Third Imperial Prince and locked up here. Princess Consort Hao instructed us to save him.¡±
Yuchi Mo had heard of Daozhang Zixu since thetter had a great reputation in his field, but he could not understand why the Third Imperial Prince would want to capture the man. The Taoist temples did not usually get involved in court affairs.
Daozhang Zixu bowed towards Yuchi Mo. ¡°The Third Imperial Prince wanted to get his fortune told, but became upset when the oue was rather bleak.¡± He calmly exined without revealing Su Xi-er¡¯s secret.
It¡¯s heaven¡¯s will if a soul is able to stay in that body. I can¡¯t reveal this.
There was no reason for Yuchi Mo to doubt what the daozhang just said. I can¡¯t believe the Third Imperial Prince is so superstitious. Such an emperor isn¡¯t fit to take the throne; what would Beimin be?
¡°I shall not bother Commander Yuchi any further. I have to return to the temple.¡± Daozhang Zixu said respectfully.
The men in coarse clothes nodded at this and sent the daozhang back to the temple in a horse carriage.
Within an hour of traveling north-east, Su Xi-er spotted several dead bodies strewn along the sides of the road. She could tell that these were Situ Li¡¯s men by their outfits.
These were sishi who sacrificed themselves for their master, but Situ Li had never treated them like human beings.
Feng Changqing frowned at how silent everything was. Prince Hao should be around here somewhere. Where did everyone go?
Su Xi-er took a second nce at the bodies of the sishi, realizing that one of them had moved.
She got down from her horse and went over to that particr sishi. ¡°Where did your master go?¡±
Chapter 609 (1): A Horizontal Line In A Circle
Chapter 609 (1): A Horizontal Line In A Circle
Su Xi-er grabbed him by the cor and asked again, ¡°Where are the others? I¡¯ll kill your leader if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± As orphans who could lose their lives at any moment, they treasured theirrades and were loyal to their leader. There was no way the sishi could ignore this, and he opened his eyes to re at Su Xi-er.
¡°You just have to point me in the general direction.¡±
After some contemtion, the sishi raised his arm and pointed at the left side of the road.
As Su Xi-erid the sishi back down and stood up, Feng Changqing came up to her and said, ¡°There¡¯s a mountain in that direction; perhaps they¡¯ve gone there.¡±
It was highly possible that Situ Li fled into the mountains with his men and decided to hide there to bide their time. The mountain was dense with trees, allowing the sishi to lie in ambush, something they excelled at.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, shall we go to the base of the mountain first? There might be an ambush, so we can¡¯t act rashly. We should trust Prince Hao to be able to handle himself.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and hopped back onto the horse, heading in the direction of the mountain. I trust A-Jing, but it¡¯s unlikely that Situ Li can be defeated that easily with how long he has waited for this moment. Situ Li is an intelligent man who could deduce that I was Ning Rn simply from how Lianchen and Yun Ruofeng acted.
A group of men in coarse clothes followed closely behind as Su Xi-er¡¯s horse galloped through the night.
When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, Su Xi-er spotted a mark left behind on a tree; it was a circle with a horizontal line within. This was something that she hade up with while in the military, and it signalled that the area up ahead was dangerous. A vertical line would instead mean that it was safe.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, if Prince Hao is confident enough to knowingly step into Situ Li¡¯s trap, he will likelye out unscathed. He has the help of his guards and our ex-subordinates too.¡±
¡°You¡¯re suggesting that we stay here and wait?¡±
Feng Changqing knew that she was worried about Pei Qianhao, but he felt that the situation was too dangerous right now. Furthermore, he had heard from Ruo Yuan that Su Xi-er had a cold constitution, and the chilly mountainous environment could not be good for her health.
¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Su Xi-er then patted the horse¡¯s mane to get it to move. Of course, Feng Changqing could do little but follow along.
There were several dead bodies as they ascended the mountain, and their previous owners had been associated with both sides.
Su Xi-er gripped the horse lead tight as she took in the scene, seeing more bodies up ahead. These ex-subordinates escaped Nanzhao, only to lose their lives in Beimin! Even Feng Changqing felt hatred rising in his heart as he saw the increasing number of casualties.
Chapter 609 (2): A Horizontal Line In A Circle
Chapter 609 (2): A Horizontal Line In A Circle
Even in death, he didn¡¯t forget to warn hisrades.
Having spotted the mark, Feng Changqing tried to stop Su Xi-er from going any further. ¡°These men were all highly-skilled. Your Highness, you mustn¡¯t go any further!¡±
¡°Changqing, so many of my men are dead. I have to kill Situ Li.¡± She then turned to leave.
Feng Changqing followed behind her, but before he could say another word in protest, a sword pointed at his chest had the words die in his throat.
¡°Don¡¯t try to stop me!¡± Su Xi-er then tossed the sword to him, leaving him no choice but to follow.
Nothing happened as they traversed the mountainous route, and there were no more bodies after a while. Before long, they had already arrived at the peak.
Situ Li lured everyone to the peak¡ Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes shed as she quickened her pace at the thought.
As Su Xi-er and Feng Changqing continued on their path, they began to see several aggressive looking snakesing out of the bushes.
¡°Imperial Princess, these are Situ Li¡¯s poisonous snakes. Stay behind me.¡± Feng Changqing pulled her behind him and unsheathed his sword.
The snakes raised their heads and tails, getting ready to strike as they flicked their tongues in the moonlight. Feng Changqing took the initiative and quickly bisected one that seemed to have inched too far forward.
However, there was no way for him to fend off so many snakes, no matter how hard he tried. Watching from behind him, Su Xi-er tried to pick out the leader of the pack. Snakes were normally hibernating during the winter, and for them to appear now meant that they had to have been domesticated.
¡°Changqing, move faster and lure the leader out. I¡¯ll take care of it while you distract the minions.¡±
Feng Changqing responded by wordlessly advancing, shing through as many snakes as he could. It wasn¡¯t long before one that wasrger than the rest made its way out of the grass.
Su Xi-er picked up a fewrge pieces of rock on the ground and threw them at the huge snake, aiming for its heart. Therger snake only shook slightly in response when struck, but recovered quickly.
Thinking quickly, Su Xi-er threw another rock to stun it, then closed in to secure it tightly within her grasp. No matter how much it struggled, it was no use, and Feng Changqing quickly dispatched it, prompting the other smaller snakes to immediately stop attacking.
¡°Put a piece of it onto your sword. The rest of the snakes won¡¯t dare to approach us that way.¡± Su Xi-er instructed.
Feng Changqing did as he was told and it proved to be an extremely effective method as the two continued on their path. When they closed in on the top of the mountain, they saw a fire burning at its apex.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, Prince Hao might not be on the mountain.¡±
Su Xi-er watched the fire and said, ¡°But Situ Li is definitely here.¡±
She then continued towards the peak.
Feng Changqing thus followed silently behind her and the both of them quickened their pace.
Suddenly, a white figure shed past. Su Xi-er realised that it was none other than Situ Li!
Chapter 610 (1): Do You Believe It
Chapter 610 (1): Do You Believe It
Su Xi-er watched the fire which continued burning at the peak, noticing at the same time that there was no one else around. This meant that Situ Li¡¯s men were likely all dead, and he would be unable to turn the situation around at this point.
¡°Third Imperial Prince, you can still choose to surrender now. Why fight one another when the same royal blood flows in your veins?¡± Su Xi-er walked up to him as she spoke.
Situ Liughed and retrieved a hairpin that was hidden within his sleeves. Under the bright moonlight, Su Xi-er was able to tell that it was something that belonged to the deposed Empress. She remembered touching the same object when she had stayed in the former¡¯s repose pce.
Situ Li looked at the hairpin before turning his gaze back to Su Xi-er. ¡°You should recognise this.¡±
¡°Of course. But you were very different at the time, Third Imperial Prince.¡±
¡°We¡¯re still people on the same path; after all, didn¡¯t you take revenge on those that harmed you after upying someone¡¯s body and obtaining a new life? Ning Anlian, Yun Ruofeng, and so many of the older officials in Nanzhao¡¯s court.¡± Situ Li had dealt with Nanzhao for many years, and he had thus been familiar with Ning Rn¡¯s position in the court. It was just that he had never expected the same Ning Rn to be his opponent one day.
¡°One should never be merciful to those who harbour ill intentions, but you¡¯re the one who¡¯s disturbing the peace this time. Rebelling against the Situ Imperial Family and stirring up trouble in the court.¡± Su Xi-er stared at him, her eyes gleaming under the moonlight.
Those eyes reminded Situ Li of his own mother, someone who had been able to persevere through all the hardship she was put through, and this was why he had decided to look out for her back then.
He had never seen Ning Rn¡¯s face on any of his secret visits to Nanzhao in the past. He had only ever seen her from behind, a figure which embodied elegance in that red dress of hers, and someone at the centre of any crowd.
¡°Trying to convince this Prince to surrender?¡± Situ Li mocked as he continued studying the hairpin in his hand.
¡°There¡¯s no point in continuing the fight. All the sishi you have painstakingly raised over the years have tragically died. Thew states that men whomit treason are not to be given proper burials. Their bodies will be abandoned in the wilderness.¡±
Situ Li remained calm. ¡°I¡¯ve given them food and shelter, so that¡¯s good enough. They all would¡¯ve died without me, so the only difference is that they were able to live a little longer. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±
Feng Changqing could no longer watch in silence. ¡°Though they are sishi, they are still human. Imperial Princess, there¡¯s no need to spare the Third Imperial Prince if that¡¯s what he thinks.¡±
¡°Your Imperial Princess is really benevolent,¡± Situ Li scoffed. ¡°A kind princess who would break the tendons of those whomit mistakes and abandon them in the wilderness. You talk about being merciful, and disy your virtuosity with Nanzhao''s new policies, but they''re all just a cover.¡±
Feng Changqing frowned at this, but Su Xi-er stopped him before he could say anything in retort.
Chapter 610 (2): Do You Believe It
Chapter 610 (2): Do You Believe It
¡°You¡¯re finally showing your true colours, Ning Rn. Aren¡¯t you worried about your current husband, Pei Qianhao?¡± Situ Li looked in the direction of the peak and pointed towards it. ¡°Prince Hao¡¯s men are trapped at the peak. They won¡¯t be able to escape from the maze-like trap I¡¯veid.¡±
He then observed Su Xi-er¡¯s expression, but there wasn¡¯t even a slight ripple to be seen.
¡°What an emotionless woman. You killed Prince Yun after he treated you so well, and now you¡¯re not even concerned about Pei Qianhao.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about him, it¡¯s that I simply have no need to worry. The one who should be concerned about their own well-being is you, since you¡¯ll be meeting a very tragic demise.¡±
¡°Is that so? How does the Eldest Imperial Princess wish for me to die? Are you going to burn me, hang me, or sh me?¡±
¡°These methods probably aren¡¯t cruel enough for you. You wanted to turn a living person into a y statue[1] while they were alive.¡±
Situ Li spoke with a sigh, ¡°I wanted to present Pei Qianhao with a gift, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be smart enough to escape under the watchful eyes of so many guards.¡±
¡°Enough talk!¡± Su Xi-er then moved to attack, prompting Situ Li to dodge out of the way and raise an arm to strike back.
The two moved at lightning speed, and despite his best efforts, Feng Changqing was unable to find an opening to take Situ Li down.
Situ Li pulled out a whip andssoed Su Xi-er at the waist, lifting her up and flinging her sideways. He yelled, ¡°As you said yourself, I should let go of my deceased mother. Since you¡¯re supposed to be dead as well, there¡¯s no need for you to remain in this world either!¡±
Situ Li was prepared to die since he had already fallen into Pei Qianhao¡¯s trap. Dragging Su Xi-er into the afterlife with him would only be a bonus.
Feng Changqing unsheathed his sword as he saw Su Xi-er being flung against the ground, jumping up in an attempt to cut the whip in two.
Situ Li smirked and pulled at his whip to tighten the grip on Su Xi-er before he jumped into the bushes, disappearing into the night just like that.
Situ Li flung Su Xi-er against the ground again, and thetter took the opportunity to shoot a silver needle into his face.
Situ Li felt a numbing feeling spread from his forehead and staggered backwards before hitting a tree trunk behind him. Raising a hand, he pulled out the silver needle. Under the moonlight, he could see that the needle had turned ck.
A poisonous needle!
¡°I never thought that an imperial princess would use such a lowly method.¡±
Su Xi-er scoffed. ¡°Compared to your cruelty, this is nothing short of kind. Instead, don¡¯t you think that this is simply revenge for you disregarding my warnings and killing so many of my men?¡±
¡°I hate poison. Empress Mother was poisoned to death!¡± Situ Li¡¯s aura turned stone cold as a vicious evil look made its way into his eyes.
1. Something like the bingmayong or terracotta army.
Chapter 611 (1): Fire Extinguished
Chapter 611 (1): Fire Extinguished
Having run out of silver needles, Su Xi-er quickly dodged out of the way upon his sudden attack, only allowing his hand to brush past her sleeve.
¡°Just like the rumours say, yourbat skills are indeed impressive!¡± Situ Li spoke slowly, but his movements were the exact opposite. As Su Xi-er raised her leg to deliver a kick to his abdomen, he rushed forward to grab her cor and fling her to the ground.
Su Xi-er¡¯s back was throbbing with pain from the force, but she still managed to roll out of the way and leap to her feet. Grabbing a pebble, she deftly struck his forehead acupoint again. As it was the same spot that had been afflicted with the poison, attacking it again would cause him to slow down.
As expected, Situ Li¡¯s movements slowed down. Nevertheless, he forced himself onward as he aimed to grab Su Xi-er by the neck. Just as he was about to reach her, a sh of lightning struck down, splitting the sky in half. Dark clouds rapidly descended with a fierce storm, and a fierce wind immediately began to kick up the dust and pebbles in the area.
Some of the sand got into Situ Li¡¯s eyes, forcing him to squint. He was only able to catch a glimpse of a red figure and reach out his hand, before someone kicked the back of his knees.
Situ Li copsed with a thud as Su Xi-er ruthlessly mmed her foot down on his wrist, as if she were trying to bury it in the ground.
Under the dark sky, he could only see Su Xi-er¡¯s twinkling eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but raise his other hand towards her. ¡°Do you believe that you will still die sooner orter, even if I don¡¯t kill you? The ult has stated that it is wrong to upy another person¡¯s body. The heavens will punish you.¡±
Su Xi-er stepped down even harder. ¡°Do you mean to say that Heaven will still take me, even if no one kills me?¡±
Situ Liughed out loud. ¡°Not Heaven. Hahaha, you will die sooner orter.¡± Su Xi-er will never guess who will take her life. I wonder what her expression will be once she meets them again. It¡¯s a shame that I won¡¯t have the chance to witness that scene.
The sound of thunder resounded again as shes of lightning struck down multiple trees in session.
¡°Su Xi-er, if you still don¡¯t go to the summit of the mountain, your current husband will die, believe it or not!¡± Situ Li felt the pain from his forehead intensify, his pupils turning ck as the poison began to take its grasp.
Just before he passed out, Situ Li felt as if an earthquake had spread across the mountain. Finally closing his eyes, everything in the surroundings became distant.
Leaving him, Su Xi-er quickly turned and sped up the mountain, dodging falling trees as the wind and rain pushed them over. Looking at the top of the mountain, she found that the fire had already been extinguished by the relentless thunderstorm. The constant ringing in her ears served as a reminder that the soil loosened by the rain could easily lead to andslide.
Meanwhile, at the foot of the mountain, Xie Yun was sitting in his horse carriage when a guard came to report. ¡°Commandery Prince, the mountain peak caught fire. The Third Imperial Prince fell to an ambush, and his whole army was wiped out. Prince Hao has taken in the remaining soldiers and has returned to the Third Imperial Prince¡¯s old territory.¡±
Xie Yun waved his hand. ¡°Back to the capital.¡± We¡¯ve finally gotten rid of Situ Li. Once Beimin¡¯s new policies have stabilised, Zhen Yu and I will go to Peach Blossom Vige to get married.
However, he suddenly frowned as he spotted a group of men in coarse clothes running down the mountain. Who are those people?
Chapter 611 (2): Fire Extinguished
Chapter 611 (2): Fire Extinguished
The problem of Situ Li is already dealt with, and I will be in charge of taking care of the aftermath. Why did hee back?
Xie Yun was about to ask when one of the men in coarse clothes anxiously told Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, the Imperial Princess is inside!¡±
Xie Yun immediately understood that these men were from the Western Region. He couldn¡¯t even get a word out before Pei Qianhao cracked his horse whip and sped up the mountain.
The guard from the Commandery Prince Residence asked, ¡°Your Highness, do we still head back?¡±
¡°Of course not, but send someone back to the residence to inform Liuli that this Prince won¡¯t be back tonight. Make sure to include that she doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±
The guard bowed. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± He leapt onto a horse and headed for the capital in the heavy rain.
Xie Yun examined his surroundings, and realised that andslide was very likely. He ordered his subordinates to divide themselves into three groups. One was to guard the foot of the mountain, another the back of the mountain, and thest was to remain on the mountain to keep an eye on the situation.
I¡¯d go up the mountain to verify the situation myself if I could walk, but as things are, I can only remain here and issue orders. Speaking of which, I have to take steps to stabilise the situation in the capital tomorrow morning.
However, Xie Yun didn¡¯t expect that Pei Qianhao would still be on the mountain when the sun rose the next day.
The good thing is that the mountain is no longer shaking, but has Pei Qianhao not found Su Xi-er yet? It¡¯s been one whole night.
A guard patrolling the mountain came to report. ¡°Commandery Prince, this subordinate lost track of Prince Hao. As for thendslide, it was severe. Things don¡¯t look good if Princess Consort Hao was on the mountain when it went off.¡±
Another guard reported. ¡°Commandery Prince, the Third Imperial Prince¡¯s body has been found. He had passed out from poison, and the mud from thendslide buried him, causing him to die from asphyxiation.¡±
A stretcher with a white cloth was carried over; lifting it, Xie Yun verified that it was indeed Situ Li.
Pei Qianhao only set an ambush for him to be burned alive. How did he get poisoned? Could he have met Su Xi-er?
He waved his hand. ¡°Carry him back. His Majesty will deal with this.¡±
Situ Lin already possessed the ability to handle matters on his own. Although he would grieve upon seeing Situ Li¡¯s body, it was a hurdle he had to ovee as an emperor. This would also serve as a wakeup call for Situ Rong to stopzing around.
Xie Yun sent more people into the mountain to join the search party. Almost four hours had passed when he saw a guard frantically walking over. ¡°Bad news, Your Highness! Prince Hao has been found, but he ispletely pale, and clearly out of stamina. Despite this, he is trying to dig through a hill of mud from thendslide with his bare hands!¡±
¡°Dig through the mud? Which part of the mountain is he on?¡± Xie Yun immediately asked.
¡°The area not far away from where the Third Imperial Prince¡¯s body was found. Prince Hao keeps digging while calling the Princess Consort¡¯s name.¡±
Blood drained from Xie Yun¡¯s face as he clenched his hands under his sleeves. Su Xi-er is buried under the mud?
He rejected the possibility just as quickly as it shed past his mind. Impossible! Such an intelligent woman can kill Situ Li, so she must have been able to escape too!
But if I can think of that, it should be the case for Pei Qianhao too. If he¡¯s still been reduced to digging through the mud despite this, does that mean that he¡¯s already fallen into despair?
Chapter 612 (1): Red Dress
Chapter 612 (1): Red Dress
If Su Xi-er¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been found, that proves she¡¯s still alive! We have hope as long as she isn¡¯t buried in the mud!
Xie Yun would have gone himself if he could walk, but he could only watch his men bow and immediately depart.
Upon arriving at Pei Qianhao¡¯s location, Xie Yun¡¯s men found another group of people dressed in coarse clothes digging alongside the prince. Seeing that Pei Qianhao allowed the other group to stay, albeit with a frown on his face, they didn¡¯t say anything as they began to pitch in.
They sped up, and before long, Pei Qianhao spotted a piece of soft red silk in the ground. He sucked in a breath and stopped what he was doing, afraid of what he might uncover underneath.
This belongs to Xi-er. She¡¯s¡ buried inside.
Everyone¡¯s eyes widened when they spotted the red fabric; for someone to survive being buried alive in thendslide was¡ Princess Consort Hao was unable to escape!
The men from Nanzhao refused to believe that their princess was dead without seeing her body! The heavens had given her a second chance at life, so they wouldn¡¯t take her away so easily!
After taking a while to recover from the initial shock, Pei Qianhao started digging into the ground at lightning speed. Many of the men went over to him in an attempt to help, but they backed away when they saw the bloodshot res that he sent at those who dared approach. While they were struck by a sense of fear by his gaze, those present couldn¡¯t help but also feel sorry for the man frantically digging after catching the hint of destion in his eyes.
After a while, Pei Qianhao pulled at the silk fabric only to realise that there seemed to be no body underneath.
Pei Qianhao cleared the ground as quickly as he could as the men from Nanzhao watched intently. After digging for a while longer, they realised it was only a piece of red silk; there was no body to be found!
Pei Qianhao stopped as he realised that Su Xi-er hadn¡¯t been caught in thendslide. It¡¯s only a piece of her dress! She¡¯s still alive! His eyes then shone with renewed hope at the thought.
The men from Nanzhao were ted, and they quickly assisted in clearing the ground around the spot where the silk was found to confirm that there was indeed no body underneath.
Their Princess was alive!
A blue figure appeared at this moment. It was Feng Changqing!
One of the men from Nanzhao went up to him and asked, ¡°Big Brother Changqing, where¡¯s the Imperial Princess?¡±
It was only at this point that the men from the Commandery Prince Residence realised that the other group of men were actually Su Xi-er¡¯s subordinates from the Western Region. It¡¯s no wonder that they are so loyal to Princess Consort Hao.
The haggard-looking Feng Changqing frowned and said, ¡°Everything happened so suddenlyst night, and I¡¯ve spent the entire night trying to look for Her Highness without sess. However, if I was able to escape, I have no doubt she was able to as well. She may already be at the foot of the mountain.¡±
The other man said, ¡°We¡¯ve checked, but no one has seen the Imperial Princess.¡±
Feng Changqing¡¯s heart sank and he looked towards Pei Qianhao, both of them nodding as they made eye contact.
Pei Qianhao then gave an order. ¡°Seal the mountain. Check every nook and cranny in the area, and make sure you sweep through the viges as well!¡±
All the men responded in acknowledgement, ¡°This subordinate obeys the order!¡±
Chapter 612 (2): Red Dress
Chapter 612 (2): Red Dress
After they descended from the mountain, one of the men gave a report to Xie Yun. ¡°Commandery Prince, we didn¡¯t find any hint of the Princess Consort¡¯s body, and it is likely that she is alive!¡±
Xie Yun heaved a sigh of relief and smiled at the news. ¡°This Prince understands. Go on and assist Prince Hao.¡±
¡°This subordinate understands!¡± The man then ran back up the mountain to carry out his duties.
Xie Yun drew the curtains and watched the men who were tasked to look for Su Xi-er at the foot of the mountain. It¡¯s fortunate that Su Xi-er is fine. Pei Qianhao would probably copse without her, and Beimin cannot afford that at the moment.
Yuchi Mo arrived on horseback and alighted to give a quick report to Xie Yun. ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to Commandery Prince Xie. The body of the Third Imperial Prince has already been sent back to the pce secretly. The Second Imperial Prince is assisting the Emperor in this matter, but when should we announce the death of the Third Imperial Prince?¡±
Xie Yun pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to publicise the news of his death. Bury the Third Imperial Prince secretly in the Imperial Mausoleum.¡±
Announcing the news of the death of someone from the imperial family would only cause fear and distrust among themoners during a time when Beimin was undergoing great change.
Yuchi Mo nodded and looked towards the men who were patrolling the area. ¡°Commandery Prince, both you and Prince Hao did not returnst night. Is it because¡¡± something happened to the Princess Consort? He finished the question in his head instead.
¡°It¡¯s fine; don¡¯t worry about it. However, I will need to ask you to inform Liuli that I¡¯m fine so that she won¡¯t worry. Make sure to guard the city gates and keep an eye on the situation in the capital as well.¡±
Yuchi Mo nodded once more and hopped onto his horse to leave.
While the rest of the men were on a frantic search for Su Xi-er, the person in question was currently inside the house of a farmer from a nearby vige. It was an old woodcutter who saved her. He was a widower who lived with his son, and because they were poor, no one was willing to let their daughters marry his son.
When he spotted Su Xi-er by the roadside in the morning, he estimated that she was probably around sixteen years old. My son is twenty, their ages are suitable.
The old uncle had the surname ¡®Li¡¯, and his son was named Li Zhuang. Though ¡®zhuang¡¯ meant strong, his son had a rather slim build, and looked quite feeble.
¡°Dad, where did thisdye from?¡± Li Zhuang swallowed his saliva as he observed Su Xi-er, who was currentlyid on the bed. She looks so pretty, even prettier than most of the girls in the vige!
Li Zhuang had peeped at a girl taking a bath previously, and all he could think about now was getting into bed with Su Xi-er as he looked at her.
¡° I don¡¯t have the money to buy a girl from the market, so it¡¯s good that her background is definitely clean. That willnd me in jail if I get caught anyway!¡±
Li Zhuang kept staring at Su Xi-er as he marvelled inwardly at her beauty. She looks quite fragile now. I¡¯ll treat her well since she¡¯s going to be my wife.
¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go get the vige physician and get him to take a look!¡± He then turned to leave, but the old man stopped him.
¡°Are you insane? Her background is clean but she¡¯s still someone I picked up from the roadside. We can¡¯t let the physician know that there¡¯s a pretty woman at our ce. The richer families in the vige might want to snatch her away if they find out!¡±
Li Zhuang nodded at this. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re right! Your son almost made a mistake!¡±
Chapter 613 (1): No Such Person
Chapter 613 (1): No Such Person
Li Zhuang then said, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s make some porridge so she¡¯ll have something to eat when she wakes up. When night falls, I¡¯ll sneak into the vige physician¡¯s ce to steal some herbs.¡±
Old Woodcutter Li frowned when he heard his son¡¯s n, but didn¡¯t say anything since he didn¡¯t have any better ideas.
Seeing the unconscious Su Xi-er¡¯s lips move, Old Woodcutter Li went to the kitchen to get started on the porridge while Li Zhuang stayed to watch her.
¡°Be careful,¡± Old Woodcutter Li said before going back into the kitchen.
Li Zhuang closed the door to the room and squatted down as he observed Su Xi-er closely, swallowing as he thought to himself. She¡¯s so pretty! She¡¯s probably the most beautiful girl in all of Beimin!
This girl is going to be my wife!
The corner of Li Zhuang¡¯s lips turned up as he leaned in closer to the pale Su Xi-er, nning to steal a kiss as he was mesmerized by her looks. She smells so nice too!
Before his lips could touch hers however, someone banged on the door loudly. It was Ma Zhu from the east of the vige who yelled, ¡°Li Zhuang,e out! Soldiers havee to the vige, and they seem to be asking around about something. Every viger is to report to them, and it looks like it¡¯s serious, so hurry up!¡±
Ma Zhu continued his frantic knocking on the door as Li Zhuang quickly covered Su Xi-er with a nket before exiting the room.
Li Zhuang closed the door right behind him aftering out, surprising Ma Zhu with his speed. ¡°What¡¯s up with you? You¡¯ve never been this quick. Are you hiding something in the room?¡±
Li Zhuang pushed him away and said, ¡°Stop it. I only have a kitchen and a toilet here, what could I be hiding!¡±
¡°I¡¯m just saying. Why are you getting so agitated?¡± Ma Zhumented in annoyance before he turned to leave.
Old Woodcutter Li had heard everything Ma Zhu said, and walked up to his son in concern. ¡°Why are there soldiers in the vige all of a sudden? Could it be¡¡± He thought of Su Xi-er and the red dress she was in. Though the outfit was dirtied, it was obvious that the fabric was of an expensive and high quality material.
Could the soldiers be looking for that girl? The old man began to panic at the thought. ¡°Son, we can¡¯t have that girl stay here. You¡¯ll still have a chance to get a wife in future. Let¡¯s go tell the soldiers that this girl¡¡±
Li Zhuang cut him off before he could finish. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t care who that girl is; I want her. They won¡¯t find out as long as we don¡¯t say anything. If she¡¯s unwilling when she wakes up, we¡¯ll just tie her up and force the matter. We can pack up and move to a ce far from the capital city afterwards.¡±
Seeing his father unconvinced, Li Zhuang continued, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your only son. We both know that it¡¯s unlikely I¡¯ll be able to find a wife given our current situation, so just don¡¯t give anything awayter. Let¡¯s go!¡±
He then tugged at his father¡¯s sleeve and led him towards the vige entrance.
The vige chief was speaking to one of the guards respectfully. ¡°Officer, though our vige is located quite a short distance away from the capital, it¡¯s just a tiny vige with a few families. If you don¡¯t believe what I say, you can check each house individually.¡±
The guard then raised a hand and gave an order to the rest of the men, ¡°You heard him, check each house.¡±
The men began their search immediately, separating into two groups that covered the east and west sides of the vige respectively.
Old Woodcutter Li turned nervous. They¡¯ll be searching my house soon! He looked at his son, signalling to him that they had toe up with some other idea.
Chapter 613 (2): No Such Person
Chapter 613 (2): No Such Person
¡°What are you saying, Li Zhuang!¡± The vige chief shouted at him before smiling at the guard. ¡°Officer, this is Li Zhuang. Don¡¯t mind him. His mother died of a type of disease that can be passed down through the family. He¡¯s poor, so there¡¯s probably nothing in his house. You might want to just check it quickly.¡±
An idea struck Li Zhuang immediately when he heard the vige chief mention his mother. ¡°My dad and I miss my mother a lot, so we still keep her belongings with us. All of that is in the room on the left.¡±
¡°What? Aren¡¯t you afraid that her belongings might carry germs that can cause the disease?!¡± One of the girls in the vige shot a sideways nce at Li Zhuang as shemented in disbelief.
Li Zhuang turned to her and thought, She has a good body, but she isn¡¯t as pretty as that other girl! I can¡¯t let the officers go in there. I have to marry that girl!
The leader of the soldiers then said, ¡°Enough talk. Have you seen ady with impable looks dressed in a red outfit?¡± They were not allowed to say that it was Princess Consort Hao for fear of causing mass public disruption.
Su Xi-er was the person Pei Qianhao treasured the most, and Pei Qianhao was a key figurehead of Beimin. If news of Princess Consort Hao¡¯s disappearance was made public, it would also lead people to assume that Prince Hao had met a formidable opponent. Doing so was equivalent to sowing uncertainty and dissent among Beimin¡¯s own citizens!
Old Woodcutter Li swallowed his saliva in fear and walked up to his son, tugging at him.
Li Zhuang turned to him and said, ¡°Dad, are you feeling unwell again? I¡¯ll take you back home.¡±
The vige girl who spoke earlier then made another snidement, ¡°Go back quickly. I think your dad might be afflicted with your mum¡¯s disease.¡±
Li Zhuang nodded at the leader of the soldiers before supporting his father and making their way back home.
The soldiers started their search at the farthest ends of the vige, so the houses in the center would be thest to be checked. All he had to do to prevent Su Xi-er from being found was to rush back home and let his father ¡®take a rest¡¯ on the bed while he pushed Su Xi-er to the other side.
The soldiers would think that there was no one else there but his father. This way, he would still be able to take that girl as his wife!
However, the soldiers seemed to have alreadypleted their search when he arrived back home. We might be toote. The girl is going to be found!
The soldiers looked at one another and said, ¡°This is thest house, and there¡¯s nothing of interest inside. Let¡¯s continue in the next vige.¡±
Li Zhuang watched them leave and smiled at his father. The girl wasn¡¯t found!
However, Su Xi-er was gone when he entered the room!
Chapter 614 (1): Where Did She Go?
Chapter 614 (1): Where Did She Go?
¡°Where did she go?¡± Li Zhuang looked around suspiciously. How could she have left on her own while she was in such a weak state?
Even Old Woodcutter Li found it strange, and the father and son pair began to look everywhere for Su Xi-er. However, despite searching their entire home, she was nowhere to be found!
¡°Dad, stay at home; I¡¯ll go search outside once the soldiers leave. She¡¯s alone now, and even though it¡¯s already winter, there might be wolves prowling in the vicinity.¡± Li Zhuang then walked out into the yard.
Shortly after the soldiers left, Ma Zhu spotted Li Zhuang when thetter arrived at the vige entrance. ¡°Why do you look so terrified? You were acting so suspiciously in your house earlier, and now you¡¯re going out as soon as the soldiers are gone. Could it be¡¡±
Ma Zhu whispered, ¡°Is that girl they¡¯re looking for hidden in your house?¡±
Li Zhuang denied it instantly. ¡°How dare you use me! The soldiers already checked my house earlier, so what is there to be suspicious about? I¡¯m just going out to check on a trap that I set in the mountains the other day. My father and I are poor, so we don¡¯t have any money to buy meat.¡± He then left in a hurry.
Yet, despite thetter¡¯s furious denial, something told Ma Zhu that Li Zhuang was lying as he watched him disappear into the distance.
Su Xi-er had actually left Li Zhuang¡¯s house in the morning after the father and son pair had left to report to the soldiers. However, she was met by the sound of horse hooves as soon as she made her way near the vige outskirts.
In her current state, Su Xi-er didn¡¯t have the strength tobat anybody, nor could she move very quickly. Nevertheless, her eyes widened when she turned around. I thought he was dead? Why is he here now?
Watching the man dressed in a white robe before her, Su Xi-er said, ¡°You didn¡¯t die after falling off that cliff, and have been hiding in Beimin this entire time. How did you know I was here?¡±
Was he keeping tabs on me? More importantly, is he working alone, or does he still have subordinates willing to serve him?
¡°Lan¡¯er, can he even protect you? Would you be in this situation if he was capable of doing that?¡± Yun Ruofeng walked up to her slowly, knowing that Su Xi-er was no match for him given her weakened state.
She mocked, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Besides, are you saying that you, someone who wishes for my death, can do any better?¡±
¡°Lan¡¯er, it was a misunderstanding in the past. The fact that I¡¯m still alive proves that we¡¯re destined. Now that you¡¯re in somebody else¡¯s body, you muste back to me so that your soul doesn¡¯t disappear.¡± He spoke steadily.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°Yun Ruofeng, my soul is already bound to this body. If my soul is destroyed, this body would be gone too.¡±
¡°Lan¡¯er, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe me; you¡¯ll being with me today either way.¡± Yun Ruofeng smiled.
Chapter 614 (2): Where Did She Go?
Chapter 614 (2): Where Did She Go?
He then returned to Nanzhao in secret to consolidate some of his previous subordinates before entering Beimin once more. Everything would have been smooth-sailing if Wei Mohai was still alive, but he decided to continue with his operations despite the passing of his right-hand man.
Su Xi-er felt her legs trembling, and knew that Yun Ruofeng had more than enough strength to subdue her in her weakened state as he closed in. As expected, it took only 10 moves for her to catch the glimpse of joy in his eyes as he hit her sleeping acupoint.
Yun Ruofeng scooped her up and signalled to one of his men.
¡°Prince Yun, do we keep Li Zhuang alive or kill him?¡±
Anger shed in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes as he thought about how Li Zhuang salivated over Su Xi-er. ¡°Kill him secretly.¡±
The man acknowledged this and retreated quickly. Even with Su Xi-er in his arms, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s steps were steady. Not only had the disgraced prince¡¯s saviour helped him keep his life, he had also helped the former be stronger.
Before long, they were already miles away from the vige and swapping to a nondescript horse carriage before continuing the journey.
The guards from the Prince Hao Residence, Commandery Prince Residence, and Imperial Pce were all searching for Su Xi-er. No one would have expected that she was currently in the clutches of the presumed dead Yun Ruofeng.
Everyone was worried after searching for an entire day, and her subordinates from Nanzhao kept insisting that their princess was still alive.
If she isn¡¯t dead, where is she now? Perhaps she¡¯s passed out? But no matter what, she¡¯ll still be weakened.
Even Feng Changqing, who was in his prime, eventually passed out from exhaustion after searching for so long and sent back to the Prince Hao Residence to recover.
One of Su Xi-er¡¯s subordinates from Nanzhao reported to Pei Qianhao, ¡°Prince Hao, there was a murder in one of the nearby viges.¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at the guard, signaling for thetter to continue. Murder cases were supposed to be handled by the municipalities, so the fact that he was being informed meant there was more to this murder than what met the eye.
¡°Prince Hao, the victim is named Li Zhuang, and his father had seen Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Suspicion rose in Pei Qianhao as he cracked the whip on his horse and headed towards the vige, a feeling that only intensified when he heard the frantic sobs of an old man as he entered.
¡°My son, why did you have to leave? How do you expect me to continue living when you¡¯ve left me alone!¡± The other vigers kept their distance from Old Woodcutter Li as he continued bawling.
Old Woodcutter Li then heard a stern male voice ask, ¡°Have you seen ady in a red dress?¡±
The old man trembled at this. ¡°You¡ you are?¡±
One of Pei Qianhao¡¯s guards went up to make his identity known, but Pei Qianhao stopped him.
His icy gaze seemed a lot colder under the moonlight.
Old Woodcutter Li swallowed his saliva in fear. When did I mention ady in a red dress?
He then realised after a moment that he had mentioned a girl in a red dress in his distress after finding his son¡¯s body.
¡°Where did youst see thedy in the red dress?¡± The stern male voice asked.
The old man relented and answered, ¡°Officer, I found a girl in a red outfit at the foot of the mountain, and carried her back to my house since she was weak and unconscious. The reason I didn¡¯t reveal this earlier is because I thought the soldiers were looking for a wanted criminal when they came to the vige earlier. However, she suddenly disappeared when my son and I came to report.¡±
Old Woodcutter Li was able to clear himself of suspicion with such an exnation. Even if I have to die, I have to settle my son¡¯s funeral first.
Chapter 615 (1): Yun Ruofengs Crafty Scheme
Chapter 615 (1): Yun Ruofeng''s Crafty Scheme
The vige chief took a moment to work up his courage before stepping forward, but before he could even say anything, the stern faced man in front of him spoke. ¡°None of the vigers can leave, but the court will provide everything they need for now.¡±
Pei Qianhao then turned to look at Li Zhuang¡¯s body. ¡°Take the body to the coroner at the municipal court.¡±
Old Woodcutter Li was flustered. ¡°Your Excellency, my son hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. Would it be possible for the coroner toe to our house instead?¡±
Pei Qianhao then agreed. ¡°That¡¯s fine, but you¡¯ll need to make a trip to the yamen in exchange.This Prince doesn¡¯t believe what you said earlier.¡±
The vigers were shocked to hear Pei Qianhao address himself as ¡®this Prince¡¯. In Beimin, only Pei Qianhao and Xie Yun would refer to themselves like this. Based on the rumours that they had heard about the personality that these two nobles had, they could only assume that the one in front of them was Pei Qianhao!
If Prince Hao is personally searching for ady, could it be that the one in question is¡ Princess Consort Hao? All the vigers then realised that it was Princess Consort Hao who was missing.
Old Woodcutter Li internally chided himself, How could I have thought of getting Princess Consort Hao to be my son¡¯s wife!
Pei Qianhao looked at the vigers before instructing his men, ¡°Cordon off the vige andb the vicinity. Check if there are any of her belongings in the area.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
The soldiers quickly made a perimeter around the vige before taking Old Woodcutter Li away. Li Zhuang¡¯s body was left in his house while one team of guards surrounded it, with another group spreading out to search the vige. Within two hours, the guards found a tiny path leading from the vige to the main road.
Squatting down, Pei Qianhao checked the ground closely. The men following him were confused until one of Su Xi-er¡¯s subordinates from Nanzhao yelled, ¡°Carriage tracks! They¡¯re not deep, but there are certainly a lot of them. Judging from their depth, it was a normal size carriage, and it was moving rather quickly. There¡¯s no carriages that would normally be leaving from the vige at this hour, so these must belong to whoever abducted the Imperial Princess!¡±
This particr subordinate had verbalised everything Pei Qianhao was thinking, but his current frown was due to another question in his mind. Those who harboured ill intentions towards her are dead, so who could it be? It has to be someone who is well equipped to hide themselves, as well as being aware that Xi-er would be in a precarious situation around this time.
There weren¡¯t many in this world who met those conditions, and one of them, Situ Li, was already a corpse being carted back to the pce. So who could it be¡
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes shed at the sudden realisation. It has to be Yun Ruofeng. His body was never found after his supposed ¡®death¡¯.
How dare he do this to my woman! He must be tired of living!
The men could feel the atmosphere suddenly freeze up, and the night air made them all shiver. Eventually, one of the men from Beimin came forward to ask, ¡°Prince Hao, who could it be?¡±
Chapter 615 (2): Yun Ruofengs Crafty Scheme
Chapter 615 (2): Yun Ruofeng''s Crafty Scheme
Though concerned, the men will not defy their orders. All of them bowed and responded, ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
Before long, Pei Qianhao and a handful of subordinates from Nanzhao were the only ones left at the scene.
Pei Qianhao looked at the men and said, ¡°Yun Ruofeng.¡±
All of the men stiffened at the name. Prince Yun heartlessly pushed the Princess to her death in her previous life, even going as far as to hide her body! Now that she finally has a second chance, how dare he show up again!
Hearing the name Yun Ruofeng was already enough to make these people¡¯s blood boil. For him to act against Su Xi-er again? They wanted nothing more than to rip him to pieces!
One of the men then said, ¡°Prince Hao, Yun Ruofeng is a vicious schemer despite his looks. Many of our brothers lost their lives because of him, and he was the one who disfigured Big Brother Changqing!¡±
These ex-subordinates of Ning Rn no longer hid their true identities, believing that Pei Qianhao would already know the truth of Su Xi-er¡¯s identity. Despite how preposterous such an assumption seemed, his actions had been enough to endear Pei Qianhao to these men.
ordingly, Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t disappoint them as he replied, ¡°This Prince has met him before, and he¡¯s nothing without his men. He¡¯ll be ripped to shreds this time.¡±
The men knelt and said, ¡°Prince Hao, please give your instructions.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded before hopping onto his horse. ¡°Follow the tracks. Once we locate Yun Ruofeng, I will lure him out. Use that opportunity to save Su Xi-er.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order!¡± The men answered in unison and immediately mounted their horses. Before long, the only sound heard in the night was the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves.
Pei Qianhao silently marveled at Su Xi-er¡¯s leadership capabilities. Not only was she able to lead troops, but each and every one of her subordinates loved and supported her in addition to being loyal.
I need to learn from her in future.
Yun Ruofeng could take her away only because she¡¯s in a weakened state. I wonder how she is now? Pei Qianhao frowned at the thought.
~~~
At this point, Yun Ruofeng used four different horse carriages, and made each one go in a different direction before abandoning them on the road in an attempt to confuse any pursuers. Even if Pei Qianhao found the tracks, he would be led on a wild goose chase.
Yun Ruofeng wanted to make use of this extra time so that he could make Su Xi-er his!
Su Xi-er¡¯s hatred for him would never dissipate, but Yun Ruofeng felt that as long as she let go of all that hatred, she would be able to fall in love with him once again. If it had happened once, it could definitely happen again.
She will only have eyes for me as long as she doesn¡¯t see Pei Qianhao! It¡¯s time for him to return her to me now! No matter what, she¡¯s Ning Rn! It¡¯s toote to turn things around, so this is all I can do to make her stay.
Yun Ruofeng caressed her cheek as images of a smiling Ning Rn shed in his mind, recalling her serious yet coquettish demeanour.
¡°Lan-er, I won¡¯t let you down. Compared to Pei Qianhao, I¡¯ll take better care of you. Come back to this Prince, and we¡¯ll build a bamboo house together somewhere far away. We can have two kids, a boy and a girl, and you¡¯ll forget all about your hatred and Pei Qianhao. Unfortunately, my methods are a little extreme.¡± Yun Ruofeng thenughed.
He had no idea that Su Xi-er had already woken up at this point. She only pretended to continue to be asleep as she listened to everything he said.
He actually wants me to forget about everything he¡¯s done and leave A-Jing?! Fat chance!
Chapter 616 (1): Deal With Someone
Chapter 616 (1): Deal With Someone
¡°Prince Yun, do we need to switch routes?¡± His subordinate asked through the curtain.
Yun Ruofeng lifted the curtain and scanned the surroundings before saying, ¡°No need, but let''s not stop until we reach the countryside.¡±
¡°Understood.¡± The man then cracked the whip on the horse, and their carriage picked up speed.
Yun Ruofeng raised a hand to caress Su Xi-er¡¯s cheek as he watched her peaceful appearance. ¡°Lan-er, it¡¯s been so long. I¡¯ve been thinking about you day and night, and now that I have gained a second chance at life, I understand what I wish for the most.¡±
He bent down in an attempt to kiss her, but she pretended to turn in her sleep. Yun Ruofeng then mumbled, ¡°Everything will be different when you wake up.¡±
Su Xi-er was pretending to be asleep since she knew there was no way she could beat him in a fight in her current condition. Pretending that she was still asleep and looking for an opportunity was the best course of action at this point.
~~~
In the meantime,the search for Su Xi-er was still ongoing. Pei Qianhao¡¯s team had separated into four groups to follow each of the four different carriage tracks, with the prince himself taking the path with the deepest tracks.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s group rested at an inn after their arrival at a rural county the next morning, but he did not n to stay long. He was making his way to the expert who had saved his life. The expert stayed some 50 miles out of Beimin¡¯s capital city, and everything would go ording to Yun Ruofeng¡¯s n as long as he could meet up with this expert before Pei Qianhao caught up.
Lan-er will then belong to me forever.
Yun Ruofeng carried Su Xi-er into one of the rooms in the inn and ced her gently on the bed. Even without sustenance, a person could sleep for seven days; all he had to do was reach his expert within that time.
¡°Patron, we¡¯ve brought the hot water.¡± The respectful voice of one of the staff sounded outside the door.
Yun Ruofeng opened the door to let a line of staff in so that they could pour a mixture of hot and cold water into a wooden tub; Yun Ruofeng was nning to bathe Su Xi-er.
Yun Ruofeng locked the door after the staff left. He walked over to the bed and said, ¡°Lan-er, I¡¯m going to bathe you. I know you love to be clean.¡±
He then tried to take her clothes off, but Su Xi-er turned and moved herself further away from him. She¡¯d rather stay filthy than let him touch her.
Yun Ruofengughed. ¡°Lan-er, why are you so disobedient even while asleep? Would you be good if it was Pei Qianhao?¡±
He then continued after a short pause, ¡°Dead or alive, you are mine.¡±
He raised his hand and nned to forcefully take her clothes off this time, but Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes suddenly opened and stared straight into his.
Yun Ruofeng stiffened at this. Why is she awake when she¡¯s supposed to be knocked out? It¡¯s not good that she¡¯s awake now.
Su Xi-er continued with her act and pretended to be confused. ¡°My head hurts. Where is this ce?¡±
Yun Ruofeng took her hand and said, ¡°Lan-er, you¡¯re awake.¡±
Su Xi-er squinted and waited for a while before saying, ¡°I can¡¯t see very well, and I can¡¯t hear much either.¡±
Chapter 616 (2): Deal With Someone
Chapter 616 (2): Deal With Someone
He then waved a hand in front of her and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±
Su Xi-er then said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯d like some food.¡± She knew that she had to eat in order to have any energy to oppose Yun Ruofeng.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression softened at her gentle tone. ¡°I¡¯ll get some food for you. I know you like stuff that is lighter on the pte.¡±
Nothing but silence followed, and Yun Ruofeng covered Su Xi-er with a nket before leaving to order some porridge and side dishes.
Su Xi-er waited until the sound of footsteps faded away before she opened the window to check her surroundings. She could tell that they were in a rural county instead of the capital, but she had no idea which county it was.
Though she knew Beimin well, her understanding of it paled inparison to her knowledge about Nanzhao. Based on how long they had travelled, this ce probably wasn¡¯t very far from a suburban area; it was likely only about 20 miles away.
She looked out of both windows that were in the room, thinking about how she would be able to escape, but quicklyid back down upon the bed and faced inwards upon hearing the return of footsteps.
A gentle male voice said, ¡°Lan-er, I¡¯ve ordered some of your favourite dishes. The physician will be here soon to take a look at you too.¡±
Yun Ruofeng walked over to the bed and ced the tray in his hands on the bedside drawer, calling out to Su Xi-er as he picked up a bowl of porridge. However, Su Xi-er pretended not to hear him to keep consistent with her act.
It was only when he tapped on her shoulder that she turned around, being sure to keep her gaze unfocused.
He scooped a spoonful of porridge to feed her. In order to keep up with her act and regain her strength, Su Xi-er ate it. Happy to see this, Yun Ruofeng continued to feed her until she had finished all the food.
¡°Lan-er, your appetite has grown.¡± Yun Ruofeng said as he put down the bowl in his hands. Unfortunately for him, the only answer he received was silence as sheid back down.
Yun Ruofeng raised a hand, wanting to caress her, but a knock on the door stopped him.
¡°Master, the physician is here.¡±
Yun Ruofeng acknowledged the man and walked up to open the door for an old physician with a white beard.
Shortly after, Su Xi-er felt her wrist being held by someone. After taking her pulse, the physician said, ¡°Your wife is fine. She might just be too tired, causing her eyesight and hearing to be affected. There¡¯s no need to take medicine for this. Just make sure that she¡¯s nourished and well taken care of.¡±
Yun Ruofeng was relieved to hear this. ¡°How long will such symptomsst?¡±
¡°About ten days.¡±
This is too perfect then. She can¡¯t see or hear well, so I don¡¯t have to knock her out with sleeping incense. If that¡¯s the case, she can still talk to me. Yun Ruofeng thought to himself.
Taking the opportunity, Su Xi-er asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Pei Qianhao?¡± while the physician was still in the room. If A-Jing manages to find this ce, the physician might be able to ry that I¡¯ve been here. However, the prerequisite for this n to work is that Yun Ruofeng allows this physician to leave.
The physician was surprised to hear the name ¡®Pei Qianhao¡¯ being spoken out of nowhere. How is thisdy rted to Prince Hao? he wondered.
A cold glint shed in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes, but he adjusted his gaze in the next instant. ¡°Send the physician away.¡±
He then signalled to his subordinate by shooting a look at the physician who was leaving.
His subordinate immediately understood that the physician was to be killed in secret.
Chapter 617 (1): Arrived
Chapter 617 (1): Arrived
If the physician is smart enough, he will be able to guess my identity. It¡¯ll be more troublesome for Yun Ruofeng to get rid of him if that¡¯s the case, and what I need is to stall for time until I can help him escape.
The physician immediately came forth. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your body. You just need to properly nourish your body.¡±
Su Xi-er deliberately took her time before replying, ¡°Stay behind and manage my nutrition then.¡± She nced at Yun Ruofeng. ¡°Who are you?¡±
Yun Ruofeng gave a meaningful look to his subordinate before shaking his head. ¡°Send the physician to his clinic and get a prescription.¡±
The subordinate understood that he could not kill the physician for the time being, and would have to keep a tight watch on him instead.
The two left the room, leaving only Yun Ruofeng and Su Xi-er. The former walked forward to take Su Xi-er¡¯s hand, but just before he could, her hand was retracted. Yun Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious.
Could she already be awake and is only feigning foolishness?
He was about to sound her out when Su Xi-er asked, ¡°You¡¯re Yun Ruofeng?¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s brow furrowed, and he forcefully grasped her. ¡°Lan-er, you are already awake. Why do you have to pretend to be foolish?¡±
¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re not Yun Ruofeng? Hah, I don¡¯t know what he did to make me lose my sight and hearing. Where is he? Get him in here.¡± Su Xi-er tried to break free.
However, her weakened body was no match for Yun Ruofeng¡¯s strength, and she had simply said these things to confuse him.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s grip tightened, and he wished that he could embrace her tightly. ¡°Lan-er, stop acting. I¡¯m Yun Ruofeng, and since you¡¯re already awake, I¡¯ll just tell you: Pei Qianhao won¡¯t find us; you¡¯ll be mine forever.¡±
He bent down, nning to pin her under him, but Su Xi-er managed to squeeze away. Even though he had seen through her act, she had no choice but to keep it up without being able to fight back physically.
¡°So noisy! Scram!¡± Su Xi-er wrapped herself with the quilt and ignored Yun Ruofeng.
Yun Ruofeng was taken aback for a moment. Why do I now feel that she¡¯s actually not in the right mind? Could it be that something went wrong with the fainting incense[1]?
Taking a bottle out from his sleeve, he put it under Su Xi-er¡¯s nose until her expression rxed. Relieved, Yun Ruofeng finally walked out of the room while stowing the bottle away. To prevent possible idents, it¡¯s better that she stays unconscious.
Right after he left, Su Xi-er crawled out of bed and opened the window, taking in a few deep breaths of air before closing it.
If I hadn¡¯t encountered the mountain bandits, I wouldn¡¯t have been trapped by Yun Ruofeng. Regardless, I have to find an opportunity to escape and find A-Jing. This time, we have to cleanly finish what we¡¯ve started.
~~~
As the physician who had seen Su Xi-er began to make his way back to his shop, he found that a man was following him. Having already noticed something wrong in the room, he couldn¡¯t help but think about it more.
That woman asked about Prince Hao out of nowhere, and I could tell from the disposition of the man next to her that he wasn¡¯t Prince Hao.
Could it be that the woman was Princess Consort Hao and has been kidnapped?
1. Also known as mixiang, it is often portrayed in Chinese dramas. Some popr scenes include poking a hole in the door with a bamboo straw and blowing it into the room, while some will have the mixiang in a bottle and the person who inhales it will pass out quickly.
Chapter 617 (2): Arrived
Chapter 617 (2): Arrived
The physician was over 50 years of age, and had aspired to be the zhuangyuan[1] before he studied medicine. Unfortunately, he was always eliminated at the provincial Imperial Civil Examination[2]. Nheless, his years of experience in studying ensured that he was more quick-witted than most other obstinate physicians. Thinking back to what the woman in the room had said, he grew increasingly certain of his conjecture.
Prince Hao is awe-inspiring, and Princess Consort Hao is well-known; she must have been at someone¡¯s mercy and is unable to exin her plight. She was likely pretending to be deaf and blind, deliberately mentioning Prince Hao¡¯s real name so that I could pass along this information. She even tried to protect me when she guessed that the man would order his subordinate to dispose of me.
All of a sudden, the physician felt that he was carrying a heavy responsibility on his shoulders, and he gripped his medicinal box even more tightly.
He decided to take a roundabout route. ¡°After I write a prescription for meals that nourish the body, I will personally deliver it to your Lady. For now, I have to make a trip to Yongsheng[3] Drugstore for some herbs.¡±
Yongsheng Drugstore¡¯s Physician Li was a reputable physician in the area. He was steady, and possessed unique perspectives. If I pass this information to him, he will definitely be able to think of a way to pass it along.
¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The man calmly said. Prince Yun ordered for the physician not to be killed for the time being, but it¡¯s only a matter of time.
Left with no choice, the physician could only nod and walk towards YongSheng Drugstore.
~~~
Lying in bed, Su Xi-er could tell that Yun Ruofeng hade in and out several times, and had been able to hear his conversations. They would be leaving this evening, and when Yun Ruofeng received the prescription, it would be time for the physician¡¯s demise.
Su Xi-er clenched her fists under the quilt. I hope that the physician managed to understand the meaning behind my words. With my body unable to exert any strength, I can only stall for time or find an opportunity to slip away.
She had already made up her mind to escape, but itpletely changed when Yun Ruofeng came an hourter and told her something.
¡°Everything will return to its starting point once we reach the expert¡¯s ce. The person called Pei Qianhao will also cease to be part of your life. We will set offter in the evening.¡± Yun Ruofeng softly muttered, thinking that she was still unconscious.
I want to know who this expert is. What is the identity of this person who was skilled enough to save Yun Ruofeng who was teetering on the brink of death?
Someone knocked at the door, and Yun Ruofeng soon went out.
His subordinate reported, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill the physician. He was suddenly surrounded by many patients who wanted his diagnosis.¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s brow knitted. ¡°He didn¡¯t spout any nonsense?¡±
The subordinate shook his head. ¡°Rest assured, Prince Yun. The physician is a block of wood, and wouldn¡¯t be capable of such thought.¡±
Yun Ruofeng pondered for a moment. ¡°Set off right away.¡±
His subordinate immediately went to act on his orders while Yun Ruofeng went to carry Su Xi-er bridal style. ¡°Lan-er, I am sure that you are feigning foolishness. Just stay asleep for these few days then.¡±
Momentster, the two boarded the horse carriage and left.
Half an hourter, Prince Hao arrived at the county with his subordinates, only to be stopped by Physician Li from Yongsheng Drugstore.
Physician Li paid his respects to Pei Qianhao and softly informed him. ¡°Prince Hao, Princess Consort Hao was staying at Fi Inn in this county. However, a horse carriage was seen hastily departing the inn only half an hour ago.¡±
Pei Qianhao sized Physician Li up and dispatched a group of people to investigate the inn while he took another group with him to head out of the county.
1. The top scorer of the Imperial Civil Examination (keju). The second highest scorer is known as bangyan, and the third highest scorer is known as tanhua.
2. Also known as xiangshi, it is the first stage of the keju a candidate must take before they can eventually go to the capital for higher stages of the keju.
3. It can be understood as something like forever prosperous or in prime health.
Chapter 618 (1): Pursuit
Chapter 618 (1): Pursuit
Seeing the group of soldiers hurriedly leave town, the vigers couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was happening today.
The expert whom Yun Ruofeng was so frantically seeking, was only about ten miles away from the vige. Along the way, he had switched from carriage to horseback, and had been carrying Su Xi-er for the rest of the journey.
Spotting the abandoned carriage on the side of the road, Pei Qianhao quickly went over to examine the tracks, bing confident that this was the carriage that Yun Ruofeng had been using despite thetter going to great lengths to avoid being tracked.
Yun Ruofeng rode for a good part of the day, and was finally able to arrive at the mountain where the expert was located. Dismounting his horse, he took Su Xi-er into his arms as he walked into one of the caves in the mountain.
Su Xi-er had been secretly observing everything, but was unable to make anything out in the darkness of the cave. Conversely, Yun Ruofeng seemed to be having no trouble at all as his steady steps echoed in the empty cavern.
It was only once they came to a stone door that Su Xi-er was able to make out a sliver of sunlight from the crack between a stone door and the walls. Hearing the sound of the stone door opening, she understood that they were leaving the cave.
It was already dusk when they emerged from the cave, and Su Xi-er was able to make out a path lined with pebbles that led up to a bamboo house.
Su Xi-er was only pretending to be passed out, but Yun Ruofeng thought that she had been knocked out by that incense. One would need seven days topletely regain their senses after being knocked out by that incense, so his n would seed as long as he could get everything done in seven days.
When they approached the house, Su Xi-er heard a faint elderly voice from inside. Upon stepping inside, Yun Ruofeng set her down on a recliner chair before saying, ¡°This is my fiancee.¡±
¡°Prince Yun of Nanzhao, is your fiancee Ning Rn or Ning Anlian?¡± The elderly male voice asked.
Yun Ruofeng hadn¡¯t realised that the expert knew his true identity, but considering that the old man had saved his life, he decided not to hide the truth either. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for noting clean about my identity. She is Ning Rn, and she was able to have a second chance at life after her soul entered someone else¡¯s body. Heaven is giving me an opportunity to make up for my past mistakes, and I don¡¯t want to squander it this time.¡±
The expert stood up and walked over to Su Xi-er, bending down to observe her. ¡°Her soul entered another¡¯s body? Interesting, but everything seems to make sense when ites to her.¡±
Su Xi-er cracked her eyes open very slightly to try to make out who the voice belonged to, and was met with a surprise. It was¡ Feng Xiao! She had gone to great lengths to have him build the floating tform in Nanzhao in the past, and while she knew that he was a skilled craftsman, she would have never expected that he was skilled in medicine as well.
If he did not think highly of Yun Ruofeng in the past, why choose to save his life this time?
¡°Prince Yun, what do you need me to do?¡± The man looked up at Yun Ruofeng and asked calmly.
Chapter 618 (2): Pursuit
Chapter 618 (2): Pursuit
¡°Why don¡¯t you try to convince her through other means? Using medicine is not the best method. Moreover, how can you be so sure I have a way?¡±
Yun Ruofeng looked at Su Xi-er with sadness in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve tried numerous methods, but only he remains in her heart now. I have no other choice, and hope that you can help me out.¡±
¡°Would she have entered somebody else¡¯s body and be Princess Consort Hao if you didn¡¯t kill her in the first ce? As the one who initially pushed her away, I can only tell you that there is no medicine for regret in this world.¡± The man looked at Su Xi-er as he spoke. He knew who Yun Ruofeng was, but it was clear that the opposite was not true.
If she really is Ning Rn, she¡¯ll recognise me for sure. After receiving news of her death, he had decided to retire and live in seclusion in Beimin.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart sank. My ns would all be for naught if the expert refuses to help.
¡°Great Master, please help me.¡± Yun Ruofeng asked sincerely.
¡°I¡¯m no great master. I was originally a craftsman.¡±
Su Xi-er was relieved upon hearing this. She thought that the man had switched allegiances and decided to work with Yun Ruofeng, but it seemed that he was still loyal to her. The only problem now was that she wanted to talk to Feng Xiao alone.
Yun Ruofeng looked at Su Xi-er again. If the expert refuses to help me, all I can do is to use the incense on her all the time. Better that she stays with me like that than go back to Pei Qianhao¡¯s embrace.
¡°Wait outside. She¡¯s rather weak now, so let me take her pulse first.¡± Feng Xiao ced a handkerchief over Su Xi-er¡¯s wrist as he spoke.
Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t move until Feng Xiao said, ¡°I won¡¯t make her forget about the past if you don¡¯t wait outside.¡±
Su Xi-er opened her eyes after hearing the door close. ¡°Feng Xiao.¡±
Feng Xiao had a head of white hair, and his wrinkles were a lot more obvious than before. He seemed to have aged greatly in the years since theirst meeting
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, so you¡¯re actually awake.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I wanted to find out who the mysterious expert helping Yun Ruofeng was, so I pretended to y along. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡±
¡°I decided to save his life since I found him at the foot of the cliff by coincidence. There are some grudges which cannot be solved by dying.¡±
¡°He is inhumane. I used to love him, yes, but that is all in the past. Feng Xiao, why did you age so much?¡± Su Xi-er asked.
¡°I¡¯ve been burying my head in medical books all this while. My hair turned white, and I¡¯ve gotten many wrinkles because of that.¡± Feng Xiao answered calmly. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you¡¯re weak now, but you¡¯ll recover your strength after taking some nourishing medicine. I¡¯ll stall Prince Yun for now, and you can decide what you want to do after that.¡±
¡°I know him all too well. If I don¡¯t end him, he¡¯ll follow me to the ends of the Earth. His ego and possessiveness are second to none, and he¡¯d rather pay with his life than have me be with someone else.¡±
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, there are two things Prince Yun cares about in this world. One is power, and the other is you. His past actions have made it clear which he cares for more, but now that power is no longer within his reach, you are the thing he cares about most.¡± Feng Xiao signalled for her to lie down as he spoke. He then took out some ck paste from his medicine box and spread it on her forehead and wrists.
¡°Take a rest, Eldest Imperial Princess.¡± The paste was warm andfortable on Su Xi-er¡¯s skin, and before long, she had entered a deep sleep.
Meanwhile, Pei Qianhao had already arrived at the foot of the mountain, and found that the hoof tracks had disappeared.
Chapter 619 (1): Spreading An Identity
Chapter 619 (1): Spreading An Identity
A human couldn¡¯t vanish into thin air, so if the hoof tracks ended, it could only mean that Su Xi-er¡¯s kidnapper had escaped via different means, and that there was some hiding spot in the mountains. They only hoped that they would be able to find her before night fell in about two hours.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s hawk-like eyes scanned his surroundings as he made his way through the forest, stopping as they locked onto the stone door that Yun Ruofeng had used earlier. When some of Su Xi-er¡¯s subordinates followed his gaze and inspected the leaves on the ground near the door, they found that much of the nearby foliage showed signs of someone stepping on them. Could the Eldest Imperial Princess be inside?!
Entering the cave, Pei Qianhao and the other men were able to make out another stone door at the other end as their eyes adjusted to the darkness. He was now extremely sure that Yun Ruofeng would be on the other side of this door.
The subordinates from Nanzhao began running their hands along the walls, saying, ¡°There has to be a way to open the stone door.¡±
~~~
On the other side of the cave, Feng Xiao stopped Yun Ruofeng when he tried to enter the house.
¡°She¡¯s weak now, and has fallen asleep after taking some medicine. Prince Yun, what will you do if Prince Hao finds you?¡±
Yun Ruofeng frowned a little before smiling and saying, ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡±
His voice was confident.
Feng Xiao then looked up and said, ¡°Prince Hao is going to be here very soon.¡±
Hearing this seemed to make Yun Ruofeng slightly nervous, but he adjusted his expression instantly. ¡°It¡¯s no surprise that he¡¯s able to locate me, but I didn¡¯t expect for him to be this quick.¡±
My first n is going to fail, but I have a back-up n anyway. Yun Ruofeng smirked at the thought. Pei Qianhao, are you going to choose power or your woman when you¡¯re driven into a corner?
Shortly after, a tall man approached them with steady steps.
Feng Xiao nced at Yun Ruofeng, only to see an extremely calm expression on his face.
He felt that the image he was seeing looked quite out of ce when Pei Qianhao stood beside Yun Ruofeng.
Feng Xiao then said, ¡°One from the past life, and one from the present life.¡± He then turned and headed back into his bamboo house.
¡°We haven¡¯t met in a while, Prince Hao. You¡¯ve robbed my wife from me for a long time.¡± Yun Ruofeng spoke as if he was speaking the truth.
The subordinates from Nanzhao who were behind Pei Qianhao then said, ¡° Your wife is Ning Anlian, not the Eldest Imperial Princess. As the one who pushed her away and hurt her, please don¡¯t make a mess of the Eldest Imperial Princess¡¯ happy life, Prince Yun.¡±
¡°Make a mess?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked in a rising tone. ¡°Lan-er would have forgiven me if it wasn¡¯t for him.¡±
¡°With Ning Rn¡¯s personality, it would already be considered merciful if she didn¡¯t take the life of someone who betrayed her. How can you expect her to forgive you?¡± Pei Qianhao said coldly.
Yun Ruofeng remained silent for a while before answering, ¡°Prince Hao, we¡¯ll have to fight to the death one day.¡± He then backed away a few steps before disappearing.
Chapter 619 (2): Spreading An Identity
Chapter 619 (2): Spreading An Identity
Pei Qianhao waved a hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to. We¡¯ll get rid of him and all his men next time.¡± He then entered the bamboo house.
He spotted Su Xi-erying on a bench inside the warm bamboo house. She was covered with a thin nket as he made his way over to caress her face.
Pouring himself a cup of tea, Feng Xiao said, ¡°Princess Consort Hao is asleep. She¡¯ll need to rest for a few more hours and take some medicine before she recovers her strength.¡± Feng Xiao knew that Su Xi-er had a cold constitution after taking her pulse earlier.
Pei Qianhao walked up to Feng Xiao with slight caution in his eyes. ¡°A Nanzhao citizen who¡¯s been living in Beimin secretly. You seem to be skilled in medicine, and also know Yun Ruofeng and Ning Rn. Yet, despite saving him, you don¡¯t seem to be on his side.¡±
Feng Xiao raised his brows upon hearing Pei Qianhao¡¯s analysis. It¡¯s no surprise that the Eldest Imperial Princess fancies him.
¡°Prince Hao, the Eldest Imperial Princess likes tea. Would you like to have a sip?¡± He passed a cup of tea to Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao epted the teacup and looked at the tea inside. The leaves wererge, and the tea itself was a transparent amber. Taking a sip, a pleasant bitterness spread through his mouth.
¡°The Eldest Imperial Princess replied with three words when I served her tea in the past, and because of that, I agreed to design the floating tform.¡±
Pei Qianhao knew who the man was upon hearing the words ¡®floating tform¡¯. He had seen the structure when they had visited Nanzhao, and it had been obvious that the craftsman responsible had a high level of skill. He hadn¡¯t expected that said craftsman would also have such a high level of attainments in medicine as well, nor did he think that such a person would be living in Beimin.
¡°Prince Hao, tell me what you think about the tea.¡± Feng Xiao smiled.
Pei Qianhao took a seat and said, ¡°It¡¯s not tea.¡±
Feng Xiaoughed. ¡°That was exactly what the Eldest Imperial Princess said to me. The both of you are meant for each other. Prince Hao, aren¡¯t you curious why I saved Prince Yun when I¡¯m obviously on Her Highness¡¯ side?¡±
¡°I won¡¯t make wild guesses at the intentions of an expert like yourself. You definitely have your reasons for doing so.¡±
Feng Xiao put down his teacup and said, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll take care of the Princess for the next few days then. The medicine she¡¯s been taking from the Western Region has already helped to nourish her body.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
Feng Xiaoughed again. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to do so, but I hope that Prince Hao can uphold your principles.¡±
The subordinates from Nanzhao were all waiting outside the bamboo house with baited breath, only breathing a sigh of relief when Pei Qianhao emerged and told them that the Princess was fine.
¡°Return to the capital and report back to the Commandery Prince Residence. Inform them that the Princess Consort has been found and no one was hurt. This Prince will return after three days.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The men bowed and left.
~~~
Meanwhile, Yun Ruofeng had taken the time to escape the mountain area and meet up with his subordinates.
¡°Prince Yun, what do we do next?¡± His men asked.
Yun Ruofeng looked towards the mountain, thinking, Lan-er must be with Pei Qianhao right now. My wife has been taken by someone else for too long, so I must put my other n into action.
¡°Go and spread a rumour amongst the people. Say that Beimin¡¯s Princess Consort Hao is no Imperial Princess of the Western Region, but is actually Nanzhao¡¯s previous Eldest Imperial Princess.¡± He then passed a note to his men.
¡°Copy what¡¯s on this and send several of the notes to therge temples, some of the stubborn officials in Beimin¡¯s court, and teahouses and restaurants in the capital. Fan the mes of public fear.¡±
Once the seeds of doubt were sown amongst the popce, it would create a hugemotion in the nation.
Chapter 620 (1): The News Spread
Chapter 620 (1): The News Spread
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s white robes fluttered in the wind as he looked up at the starry night sky. ¡°Nanzhao¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princess, the Western Region¡¯s Imperial Princess, and Beimin¡¯s Princess Consort Hao. Those proud Western Regioners would never allow someone else to take control of their Imperial Princess, and Beimin¡¯s stubborn officials wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen to a Princess Consort either.¡±
All I have to do now is wait for Pei Qianhao¡¯s reaction. If he¡¯s uncertain of how to proceed, it means that he¡¯s unfaithful to Lan-er. If that¡¯s true, Lan-er has no reason to stay with him! Yun Ruofeng smirked at the thought.
Pei Qianhao, you chose this path. You were the one who forced me to do this.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s surviving men worked extremely quickly, and by the next morning, the rumour had already spread to various locations in Beimin. Everybody from court officials tomoners had heard of it, and it wasn¡¯t long before it spread like wildfire to the other nations of the Central ins, and the Western Region.
¡°Nanzhao¡¯s previous Eldest Imperial Princess, Ning Rn, was quite the character! Do you think it¡¯s true that her soul took over someone else¡¯s body?¡±
¡°Who knows? We should believe it to be on the safe side!¡±
¡°If it¡¯s really true, Ning Rn¡¯s behaviour may threaten Beimin soon! Is she assisting Nanzhao to be the leader of the Central ins? Maybe she¡¯s even nning to be a female monarch?!¡±
A child ran up to the men who were talking and yelled, ¡°I saw tons of monks and daoshi entering the capital!¡±
Themoners couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, and an olddy suddenly spoke out. ¡°Are they here for an exorcism? If it really is Ning Rn, an exorcism would effectively get rid of her soul. But what does that mean for Princess Consort Hao? Who does Prince Hao actually love?¡±
A plumpdy then said, ¡°Auntie, Ning Rn is in the body, so of course Prince Hao loves her! Princess Consort Hao would turn into a different person if the soul is gone!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, but does this mean that Prince Hao will divorce the Princess Consort? Taking over someone else¡¯s body is something only evil spirits do!¡±
At this point, the group of monks and daoshi made their way across the capital with a group ofmoners tailing them. Within the hour, the entourage arrived at the Prince Hao Residence.
The guard at the door stood stock still, ignoring the entire group.
One of the senior monks said, ¡°We would like to request an audience with Prince Hao. There is something we would like to discuss with him.¡±
The guard at the door was already aware of the rumours, but not only was he loyal to Pei Qianhao, he respected the Princess Consort as well! It doesn¡¯t matter even if it is really Ning Rn¡¯s soul in her body!
Thus, he didn¡¯t bother to engage with these people. His job was to guard the door, and even if his master was away, he would not allow people in so easily. They can¡¯t possibly try to barge in if we insist on keeping the entrance closed, right?
Chapter 620 (2): The News Spread
Chapter 620 (2): The News Spread
¡°You must have also heard the rumours; we simply want to meet with Prince Hao and uncover the truth concerning the Princess Consort.¡± A daozhang among the group spoke.
The guard nced at him coldly and said, ¡°Prince Hao is not in, so the Princess Consort is naturally not in thepound either. None of you can enter without his permission. Everyone, please leave!¡± The guard then fell silent.
Prince Hao isn¡¯t inside? Where did they go then?
The situation seemed toe to a stalemate until a horse carriage with green tassels stopped nearby. Sweeping aside the curtains with a pale hand, the person inside revealed himself to be Commandery Prince Xie. After Xie Liuli and another guard assisted him into his wheelchair, he took a look at the surroundingmoners.
¡°Prince Hao isn¡¯t in the capital currently, but how could you all believe in unfounded rumours so easily? To take things into your own hands before His Majesty has even made a decision, could it be that you¡¯re plotting something with outsiders?¡±
The monks and daoshi were cowed by Xie Yun¡¯s not-so-subtle usation of treason. It was only after some time had passed that the senior monk who spoke earlier bowed. ¡°Commandery Prince, that¡¯s not our intention. To determine if the rumour is false, we just need to see Princess Consort Hao and perform some quick rites. There will be no harm done if the rumours are untrue, and it will only serve to assuage the public opinion. Conversely, avoiding it will only lead to the rumours spreading further. By that time, even the King of the Western Region and Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor maye to pay a visit.¡±
What the monk said seemed to make sense, and the rest of the group seemed to murmur in agreement.
¡°This is not your concern; this Prince will discuss the matter with His Majesty and Prince Hao when he returns. Instead, this Prince will arrange for aodations for all of you so that you can await Prince Hao¡¯s return. How about that?¡±
Anxiety filled Xie Liuli when she heard Xie Yun¡¯s words. Why is he letting them stay? We shouldn¡¯t be doing this at all. They are treating the Princess Consort like an object, and they even want to perform exorcism rites on her!
The monks and priests looked at one another and decided to agree with Xie Yun¡¯s suggestion.
Xie Yun nodded and instructed his guard to take themoners to a separatepound belonging to the Commandery Prince Residence located at the edges of the suburb.
The guard at the Prince Hao Residence then bowed to Xie Yun. ¡°Commandery Prince, Prince Hao is not inside. Would you happen to have a n?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll write a letter to inform Prince Hao, and we¡¯ll await his return before discussing how we should proceed. In the meantime, make sure to tighten security, and allow nobody into the Prince Hao Residence.¡±
The guard nodded at this before helping Xie Liuli support Xie Yun to board the horse carriage, returning to his post as they departed.
The news of the group of monks and daoshi staying in one of the Commandery Prince¡¯s houses had made its way to the public, and everyone was waiting with bated breath for Prince Hao¡¯s return with one burning question on their mind. Who exactly is Princess Consort Hao?
Though things seemed to have calmed down a little, there was a restless undercurrent that could be felt among the people as they waited.
It would be ten days before Pei Qianhao returned to Beimin, but the rumour had reached the Western Region by the fifth day. After a quick discussion with the Empress Dowager, he immediately departed for Beimin.
Chapter 621 (1): A Huge Mess
Chapter 621 (1): A Huge Mess
The monks and daoshi were poised to request an audience with Pei Qianhao now that he was back, and they would undoubtedly be making the request to perform rites on Su Xi-er to find out if there was another soul in her body.
The streets were silent as the carriage passed, but immediately exploded into fervent discussion once it was out of sight.
¡°Prince Hao is back. Would he agree to the request of those monks and daoshi who want to perform rites on the Princess Consort?¡±
A schrly old man with a white beard then said, ¡°\His dignity would be gone if he agreed, so I don¡¯t think he will. But if he doesn¡¯t, those people won''t give up either. Beimin is not the only nation involved in this; both the Western Region and Nanzhao have been implicated too.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! The news must have already reached the Western Region and Nanzhao by now. Would they send envoys here?¡±
¡°If it really is Ning Rn, it would be a huge blessing for Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor. He was very close to his elder sister!¡±
The buzz continued until Yuchi Mo came by on patrol about an hourter, dispersing the crowds and sending everyone back to their daily lives.
The monks and daoshi who were staying in thepound belonging to Commandery Prince Xie rushed out to the main hall upon hearing the news, but they were stopped and pushed back by the guards.
¡°Commandery Prince Xie isn¡¯t keeping his word. Prince Hao has already returned. Taking over someone else¡¯s body is a major issue. It¡¯s an evil spirit!¡±
A guard raised his halberd and said, ¡°The Prince Hao Residence is not a ce you can enter and leave as you please. Go back into thepound and wait for further news!¡±
A daozhang among the group said, ¡°We¡¯ve seen how Commandery Prince Xie stalls for time. The public will not be appeased if this matter remains unsolved. Even if Princess Consort Hao has nothing to fear, the rumour has already spread far and wide, and it will cause great damage to her reputation.¡±
The daozhang then flung his sleeves and walked back, with the others following after him shortly.
Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao were currently in the hall of the Prince Hao Residence with Xie Yun and Xie Liuli; they had already been informed of the situation.
¡°Commandery Prince, are you feeling better?¡±
Xie Yunughed. ¡°The Princess Consort should be concerned for yourself instead. What do the two of you think about this?¡±
Standing behind Xie Yun, Xie Liuli said, ¡°To me, it doesn¡¯t matter who the Princess Consort really is. I¡¯ve looked into the rites these people want to perform, and they¡¯re hugely disrespectful. They would tie you up and scatter ash all over you before hitting you with a frozen stick.¡±
¡°I never thought that an exorcism would be so simr to corporal punishment.¡± Not the least bit afraid, Su Xi-erughed at this.
¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t care about these people. What I¡¯m more interested in is who spread the rumour.¡± Despite what he said, Pei Qianhao was fully aware that Yun Ruofeng would be the only one despicable enough to do something like this.
Since Xie Yun was still unaware that Yun Ruofeng was alive, he said, ¡°We¡¯ve looked into it for the past few days, but we didn¡¯t manage to find the source. The culprit nned this very well.¡±
¡°The monks and daoshi are no cause for concern. We just need to capture the culprit behind this, and everything will be solved.¡± Su Xi-er spoke calmly, thinking to herself, To think that Yun Ruofeng actually did something like this.
Xie Liuli¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°This means that resolving the problem is only a step away! Any guesses on who the culprit is?¡±
Chapter 621 (2): A Huge Mess
Chapter 621 (2): A Huge Mess
Pei Qianhao then said, ¡°Yun Ruofeng was saved after he fell off from that cliff.¡±
¡°I see. Nanzhao¡¯s Prince Yun has been obsessed with Princess Consort Hao. You would probably have to work this out with him.¡± Having faced Yun Ruofeng in the past, Xie Yun knew that there was only one person who could make the former act this way.
Thinking back to how Su Xi-er had slipped between his fingers multiple times, he realised that it was because it was Ning Rn that he had gone against. The same Ning Rn who had led armies into battle, as well as established the new governing policies of Nanzhao. Such a woman was worthy of his respect.
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Yun Ruofeng. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, A-Jing.¡± She then took Pei Qianhao¡¯s arm in hers.
Xie Liuli was visibly confused at everything. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what all of you are talking about.¡±
¡°They say that ady who¡¯s about to get married is usually rather slow-witted. You¡¯re marrying Changqing soon, so of course you don¡¯t get what we¡¯re saying,¡± Su Xi-er teased.
¡°What are you talking about, Princess Consort? We haven¡¯t even decided on the date.¡± Xie Liuli looked down as she blushed.
¡°Where¡¯s Changqing?¡± Su Xi-er looked around, knowing that Feng Changqing would be among the first to be waiting for her after hearing the rumours. Where did he go?
Xie Yun said, ¡°He made a trip to the Mei Family Clinic to get my medicine. Miss Mei came up with a new prescription which she said would be beneficial for my legs.¡±
¡°Elder Brother, we should treat Miss Mei better. She¡¯s trying her best to treat you when you were so horrid to her in the past. We should also treat Zhen Yu better as well, since Miss Mei is only helping because of her!¡± Xie Liuli smiled as she spoke.
Upon mentioning Zhen Yu, Xie Liuli added, ¡°The Imperial Physician says that her baby is growing well, so well that it¡¯s getting hard for her to move around. Her tummy even looks a little pointy, so we¡¯re all calling the baby a little prince! They¡¯ll only be going back to Peach Blossom Vige for the marriage after the birth and postpartum confinement, but we¡¯ve already sent men to invite Zhen Yu¡¯s rtives to the Commandery Prince Residence.¡±
Su Xi-er was filled with joy at the news. Xie Yun and Xie Liuli had lost their parents, but with the union, Zhen Yu¡¯s parents would be their parents too.
Su Xi-er had never experienced the love from her parents either. Her mother had passed away when she was very young, leaving Ning Lianchen and herself to rely on each other. Now, she had a younger brother, a husband, and even the love from the Western Region¡¯s Grand Empress Dowager. What would she think if she finds out that I¡¯m not the real princess but just someone who took over her body?
At this point, a guard from the Prince Hao Residence entered the hall with a message in his hands. ¡°Prince Hao, this was sent by a messenger pigeon.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at the note as Pei Qianhao opened it. The contents made her eyes widen immediately. It said that the King of the Western Region was now on his way to Beimin, and would be arriving soon.
The rumour held implications for Beimin, Nanzhao, and the Western Region, so it wasn¡¯t strange for Du Ling to make a trip here after hearing the news.
Su Xi-er did not want to lie to Du Ling about this, understanding that thetter¡¯s family was the most important thing to him.
Pei Qianhao returned the note to the guard and said, ¡°Burn it. Get Wu Ling.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The guard took the note and turned to leave the hall.
Wu Ling was currently in the army barracks in the suburbs. He was the one overseeing everything there while Pei Qianhao was away.
Chapter 622 (1): Countermeasure
Chapter 622 (1): Countermeasure
However, right as Wu Ling had been about to leave after hearing the messenger¡¯s order, Yu Xiao rushed up and knelt before him. ¡°Commander Wu, please allow me to leave the barrack.¡±
Wu Ling looked at Yu Xiao; thetter was now officially a soldier who was receiving a monthly sry. However, despite being one of the best of the new recruits, the rules brokered no exceptions.
Wu Ling then waved a hand and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t child¡¯s y. You¡¯re not allowed to enter or leave the camp on a whim. Even I am only leaving due to Prince Hao¡¯s orders. Men, take him away.¡±
A group of soldiers appeared to escort Yu Xiao away and back into the camp, and he couldn¡¯t help but watch Wu Ling¡¯s departing figure. He had also heard the rumours, and he knew that someone had to have started them on purpose.
Who could it be? Feng Changqing immediately appeared in Yu Xiao¡¯s mind, but he immediately reconsidered when he thought about Feng Changqing¡¯s true identity along with Su Xi-er¡¯s. Feng Changqing was a subordinate of Nanzhao¡¯s previous Eldest Imperial Princess, and is extremely loyal to her.
If that¡¯s the case, Yun Ruofeng is the only one with any motivation to bring Ning Rn down. As the one who stooped to such despicable methods to kill Ning Rn¡¯s subordinates and my older brother, he¡¯s definitely capable of such a thing!
Yu Xiao had joined the army in order to fulfil his older brother¡¯s dreams. He clenched his fist at this. Yun Ruofeng must still be alive! Why wasn¡¯t his body found otherwise?
He was rather thrilled at the thought. He had been training to improve his technique for the Heart-Prating Arrow, and even though he was now in the army, he had never cked off on honing his skills for that particr technique.
Though my skills are unlikely to be on par with Yun Ruofeng¡¯s, I can still kill him with an arrow through his heart if he is distracted!
A tiny smile appeared on Yu Xiao¡¯s face, having decided to sneak out after dark even though he would risk being punished!
~~~
Meanwhile, Wu Ling was heading for the Prince Hao Residence as quickly as he could, but Xie Yun had already left with Xie Liuli before he arrived.
Wu Ling entered the hall and bowed. ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to Prince Hao and the Princess Consort.¡±
¡°You may rise. Lead a group of men and set up camp a hundred miles out from the suburbs to receive the Western Region King.¡±
Wu Ling was surprised at Pei Qianhao¡¯s orders. ¡°The King of the Western Region is arriving so soon?¡± He then looked at Su Xi-er, quickly realising that Du Ling must have heard the rumour and was currently rushing towards Beimin.
¡°It¡¯s no surprise that the Western Region King woulde to visit after hearing the rumours. Be respectful while you receive him, and escort him directly to the Prince Hao Residence. This Prince and the Princess Consort will wee him personally.¡±
Wu Ling nodded at this before bowing again. ¡°This subordinate will get to it immediately.¡± He then turned and walked out of the hall, passing by Ruo Yuan as thetter carried a bowl of white fungus lotus seed soup in.
Ruo Yuan bowed towards him respectfully, while Wu Ling nodded slightly in acknowledgement before leaving thepound.
Ruo Yuan had been able to feel the palpable tension in the Prince Hao Residence these few days. Everyone on the streets was saying that Su Xi-er was an evil spirit, and that she was actually Nanzhao¡¯s previous Eldest Imperial Princess.
Chapter 622 (2): Countermeasure
Chapter 622 (2): Countermeasure
Pei Qianhao possessed a god-like presence in Beimin; a hero in the eyes of themoners that Beimin could not do without! If Ning Rn could bepared to Pei Qianhao, then she must really be extraordinary!
Ruo Yuan saw Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er locked in an embrace as she entered, prompting her to turn to leave.
However, before she could make it far, a gentle voice addressed her from behind. ¡°Ruo Yuan, bring the bowl over. I really miss the soups you brew since I haven¡¯t had them in such a long time.¡±
The voice was as light as a breeze.
Ruo Yuan smiled and walked in. ¡°Princess Consort, it¡¯s warm.¡±
Su Xi-er took the bowl and started drinking it by the spoonful. ¡°Your skills have only been improving. Whoever marries you will be fortunate!¡±
¡°You¡¯re teasing me, Princess Consort.¡± Ruo Yuan looked down with a smile. No matter who Su Xi-er is, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she is my master and savior who helped bring me out of the Pce Side Quarters. Ruo Yuan was not about to believe in the rumors so easily, especially when Ning Rn seemed to be a rather cruel woman.
With how gentle the Princess Consort is, there was no way she was someone like that!
¡°Ruo Yuan, you seem to have lost weight.¡± Su Xi-ermented as she continued drinking the soup.
¡°Princess Consort, this servant has indeed slimmed down. Miss Mei gave me a prescription, and I¡¯m trying to increase my workload while cutting down on the amount of food I¡¯m eating. As a result, I¡¯ve lost quite a bit of weight!¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°I never knew Mei Jinxiu had looked into such things.¡±
¡°Miss Mei has superb skills! Many plumpdies in the capital city have been looking for her to get a prescription. She charged many of the ones from richer families more, and has been able to expand the Mei Family Clinic¡¯s operations with the revenue.¡±
This reminded Su Xi-er of Qin Ling. Using Qin Ling to bait in Yun Ruofeng seems like a good idea.
As for Pei Qianhao, he was able to tell what Su Xi-er was thinking just from the look in her eyes.
¡°Ruo Yuan, make a trip to the Mei Family Clinic; there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with her.¡± Su Xi-er knew that it would be too suspicious if she approached Qin Ling right away, so it was better to y it safe at this point.
¡°Are you unwell, Princess Consort?¡± Ruo Yuan asked in concern.
¡°Just get her toe to the Prince Hao Residence.¡±
At this, Ruo Yuan did not probe any further. She bowed before leaving and making her way to the Mei Family Clinic shortly after.
When it was only Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao left in the hall, she said, ¡°A-Jing, let¡¯s write to Lianchen to remind him that he should remain calm and stay in Nanzhao to take care of court affairs.¡±
At this, the two entered the study and quickly penned a letter before handing it to a personal guard, tasking him to get it to Nanzhao as quickly as possible.
Nanzhao could not withstand any sort of unrest, especially when new policies had just been put in ce. This rumour was already enough to stall the pace of their development.
Mei Jinxiu was already waiting in the main hall when Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao exited the study.
Upon seeing Su Xi-er, a worried expression appeared on Mei Jinxiu. ¡°The rumour has been spreading like wildfire. The monks and priests are effectively trapped in the Commandery Prince¡¯spound, but themoners are still discussing the matter very fervently.¡±
Su Xi-er walked up to her and said, ¡°Calm down. Jinxiu, how¡¯s your rtionship with Qin Ling?¡±
Not expecting such a question, Mei Jinxiu was momentarily taken aback before nodding and saying, ¡°He¡¯s very nice, and helps out when I¡¯m busy. He¡¯s working at a cksmith¡¯s at the moment.¡±
Chapter 623 (1): Women Behaving Coquettishly
Chapter 623 (1): Women Behaving Coquettishly
Mei Jinxiu quickly added, ¡°Prince Hao, Princess Consort, although Qin Ling was themander of Nanzhao¡¯s Royal Guards, he was removed from that position after Prince Yun¡¯s death, and he hasn¡¯t been in contact with Nanzhao¡¯s court either. He¡¯s an upright man, and only wishes to live his life peacefully.¡±
Seeing how concerned Mei Jinxiu was, Su Xi-er asked, ¡°Jinxiu, do you like Qin Ling?¡±
¡°Ah?¡± Mei Jinxiu was briefly taken aback before she waved a hand. ¡°No way. Sure, he¡¯s a nice guy, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯s nning anything, but why would I like him? Even if he used to be amander in Nanzhao, he¡¯s now¡¡±
Su Xi-er cut her off before she could finish. ¡°I¡¯m just asking if the both of you are on good terms, so don¡¯t worry so much; I won¡¯t do anything to him. Still, for you to be so worried, you must at least somewhat care about him.¡±
Mei Jinxiu contemted this. Care about him? He¡¯s like a block of wood who doesn¡¯t talk at all. He doesn¡¯t say more than five sentences when hees to help out at the clinic either.
Mei Jinxiu was snapped out of her thoughts when Su Xi-er ced a note in her hands. Turning to thetter in confusion, she asked, ¡°This is¡?¡±
¡°Jinxiu, give this note to Qin Ling. He will know what to do,¡± Su Xi-er said.
Mei Jinxiu had no idea what was going on. Qin Ling did not keep in contact with Nanzhao¡¯s court, so why is the Princess Consort asking me to pass him a note? Why can¡¯t the Princess Consort do it herself instead?
Wanting to clear up any confusion, Mei Jinxiu¡¯s gaze fell upon Pei Qianhao. However, his cold and imposing expression quickly dissuaded her from saying anything.
¡°Miss Mei, please pass the note to Qin Ling personally. This concerns both Beimin and Nanzhao.¡± Pei Qianhao spoke slowly and in a low voice, each word carrying a significant amount of weight.
Mei Jinxiu gripped the note tight and tucked it safely into her sleeve. ¡°Do not worry, Prince Hao, it will be done. I¡¯m a practitioner of medicine, not of ult. Those rumours have definitely been spread in an attempt to stir up fear among those who are ignorant.¡± She then bowed and left after Pei Qianhao nodded at her in acknowledgement.
¡°Xi-er, Yun Ruofeng is helping us out.¡± Pei Qianhao walked up to Su Xi-er and hugged her as he spoke.
¡°With him stirring up fear among the ignorant, we have a legitimate reason to rid ourselves of the stubborn court officials who went along with this farce once it¡¯s over.¡± Su Xi-er said as she returned his hug.
¡°A-Jing, I didn¡¯t believe in the ult in the past, but after having gone through so much, I can¡¯t help but do so. Daozhang Zixu said that this body ispatible with me; it¡¯s heaven¡¯s will.¡±
Pei Qianhao smiled. ¡°Xi-er, let me tell you what heaven¡¯s will is. You were given a second chance at life in order to meet this Prince.¡±
¡°Why are you so smug about this?¡± Su Xi-er looked up at him with a smile.
¡°It¡¯s the truth. Why would you happen to end up in the body of a maidservant in the Pce Side Quarters? This Prince also never gets drunk, but I was on that fateful night that you happened to be around. Everything is too coincidental.¡±
Su Xi-er listened to his exnation and thought, That seems to make sense!
A guard came up to them and reported, ¡°Prince Hao, HIs Majesty has summoned you to the pce for an important discussion.¡±
Pei Qianhao waved a hand and said, ¡°Prepare a horse carriage.¡±
Chapter 623 (2): Women Behaving Coquettishly
Chapter 623 (2): Women Behaving Coquettishly
¡°I¡¯ll go with you. You discuss whatever you have to while I visit Yinyin.¡± Su Xi-er took his hand and shook it in a coquettish manner.
No man would be able to say no when women behaved in a coquettish manner, especially if she was the object of his affections.
The guard lowered his gaze to the floor, thinking to himself, Why does the Princess Consort seem different after returning? Prince Hao won¡¯t be able to stand his ground like that!
Pei Qianhao¡¯s heart melted at Su Xi-er¡¯s smile. He agreed and said, ¡°Come with me then.¡±
They arrived at the side gate of the pce within an hour, and Pei Qianhao helped Su Xi-er alight the carriage before they walked into the pce side by side.
The pce maids and eunuchs who passed them bowed as they walked by, with one of them being unable to hold herself back as the pair rounded the next corner. ¡° How can Prince Hao and the Princess Consort both act like nothing is happening with all the rumours flying around the capital?¡±
A younger maidservant then said, ¡°To Prince Hao, the Princess Consort is the woman he loves. Prince Hao isn¡¯t someone who would distrust his wife just because of rumours like that.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right, but Prince Hao hasn¡¯t made any sort of statement either. It¡¯s been so long, and the rumours have already reached Nanzhao and the Western Region.¡±
¡°It¡¯s been turbulent in Beimin recently, and we should be more careful about discussing such hearsay in the pce.¡± An older maidservant reminded sternly.
The others answered in acknowledgement before leaving for their duties.
Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao separated along the way, one of them heading for the Imperial Study while the other headed for Liu Yinyin¡¯s repose pce.
Su Xi-er saw Consort Dowager Guo¡¯s old maidservant approach as she turned the corner.
¡°Princess Consort, the Consort Dowager expected that you would enter the pce today, so she had asked me to invite you to the Consort Dowager Pce.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled and said, ¡°Let us go then.¡±
She then followed the old maidservant and wondered why Consort Dowager Guo wanted to see her. Thetter usually spent her days studying Buddhist scriptures and staying out of court affairs.If she had gone out of her way to have someone invite Su Xi-er, she must have something important to say.
The DowagerConsort Pce was filled with the pleasant fragrance of sandalwood incense, and Consort Dowager Guo was sitting at a table as Su Xi-er entered.
¡°Xi-er,e over and take a seat. Momo, brew a pot of tea.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The old maidservant bowed and left.
Consort Dowager Guo grabbed Su Xi-er¡¯s hand as she approached. ¡°Miss Qingzhu has been sent out of the pce, so there¡¯s no one who knows how to properly brew tea around me now. Though the old maidservant is skilled in making desserts, her skills at brewing tea cannot bepared to Qingzhu¡¯s. You¡¯ll have to make do with the teater.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled as she took a seat. ¡°Thank you, Consort Dowager, but how did you know that I would be entering the pce today?¡±
¡°Even though this dowager has always been inside the pce, I¡¯d still hear about things that are going on outside. The rumours about you have spread all over the ce. I asked you toe over to tell you not to be too worried over this. Those with bad intentions just want to see you fall apart.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°You are right, Consort Dowager. Xi-er will remember this.¡±
¡°The Second Imperial Prince is a lot more obedient now. I just met the Minister of Justice a few days ago, and the Second Imperial Prince is no longer against the idea of marriage with the Mu Family. This is all thanks to you and Prince Hao, so I¡¯m not about to believe in some rumours. There¡¯s no such thing as evil spirits!¡±
Chapter 624 (1): A Monarchs Disposition
Chapter 624 (1): A Monarch''s Disposition
Consort Dowager Guo understood what Su Xi-er was getting at immediately. She sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve kept away from court affairs all this time. Let¡¯s see how His Majesty deals with the officials who choose to believe in those rumours.¡±
For now, since Situ Lin still didn¡¯t have full control over the court, she was mainly referring to Pei Qianhao.
¡°The Situ Imperial Family and Beimin are very fortunate to have someone as intelligent as you assisting Prince Hao.¡± Consort Dowager Guo smiled as she spoke.
¡°Consort Dowager, you tter me. It¡¯s fortunate that Beimin has such a gentle consort dowager.¡± Su Xi-er returned thepliment.
Since Pei Yaran hadn¡¯t returned to the pce, the only consort left was Consort Dowager Guo. As a result, the imperial harem was much more peaceful than before.
¡°I¡¯m the only one in the Imperial Harem now¡¡± Consort Dowager Guo paused briefly before giving a quick shake of her head. Well, that¡¯s not quite urate anymore. Liu Yinyin is staying in the southeastern side of the Imperial Harem. I¡¯ve seen her once, and she looks like she¡¯ll be around fifteen when His Majestyes of age. It would be nice if a quietdy like her entered the harem.¡±
Consort Dowager Guo continued smiling as she said, ¡°His Majesty visits her often, and they can build up their rtionship that way. Everything will take its natural course when the timees.¡±
Su Xi-er could not bear to say anything when she saw how happy Consort Dowager Guo looked. It was obvious that the olderdy was imagining a future where she would be able to spend quality time with the younger generation, but it was too early to determine Yinyin¡¯s future at this point.
The old maidservant returned with a tray and set it on the table. ¡°Dowager Consort, the tea is ready.¡±
Consort Dowager Guo picked up the teapot and poured a cup for Su Xi-er. ¡°Have some tea to warm yourself up.¡±
Su Xi-er took the cup of tea and had a sip. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡±
Su Xi-er and Consort Dowager Guo continued chatting for the next hour before Su Xi-er left to visit Liu Yinyin.
It was lunchtime when she arrived at Liu Yinyin¡¯s repose pce, and the maidservants were arranging the dishes as she entered.
There were five dishes in total, all prepared for Liu Yinyin. The girl, however, only stared at them with an empty gaze.
¡°Yinyin.¡± Liu Yinyin looked up in disbelief at the gentle female voice.
After realising that it was indeed Su Xi-er, she ran up to hug her. ¡°Fairy Elder Sister, you¡¯re finally back. There were rumours about your soul being unclean, and things like an evil spirit taking over your body. I was so scared.¡±
¡°Yinyin, be good. How could I be an evil spirit? These are nothing but rumors, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Su Xi-er stroked the girl¡¯s hair as she spoke.
¡°I don¡¯t believe it, but the rumours seemed so real, and you were nowhere to be found either. I was so scared. But¡¡± Liu Yinyin paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with whatever they are saying at all. Even if you are Nanzhao¡¯s previous Eldest Imperial Princess, you¡¯d be Elder Brother Lianchen¡¯s big sister. You would never be an evil spirit; that¡¯s total rubbish!¡±
Su Xi-er bopped the girl on the nose. ¡°Silly Yinyin. Didn¡¯t you just call me a fairy? I¡¯d be a goddess instead of an evil spirit.¡±
Liu Yinyin nodded profusely. ¡°That¡¯s right, Fairy Elder Sister. You said to wait for your return, and that you¡¯d take me back to the Prince Hao Residence. Are you going to keep your promise?¡±
Chapter 624 (2): A Monarchs Disposition
Chapter 624 (2): A Monarch''s Disposition
Sensing the subtle change in the pce maid¡¯s behaviour, Su Xi-er waved a hand to signal for the pce maid to leave and pulled Liu Yinyin towards the table. ¡°There are so many dishes here. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±
Liu Yinyin agreed and said to the pce maid who was almost gone from sight, ¡°Get one more set of cutlery.¡±
The pce maid bowed and said, ¡°This servant obeys.¡± before returning with a second set of cutlery shortly after.
Su Xi-er gave a purposeful look at the pce maid, causing thetter to tremble in fear. This reaction made Su Xi-er sure that the pce maid was hiding something.
¡°Fairy Elder Sister, have some food. I¡¯ve fallen in love with mushroomstely; you should try some.¡± Liu Yinyin put some food onto Su Xi-er¡¯s te as she spoke.
Su Xi-er smiled and ate a few mouthfuls. ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡±
Liu Yinyin felt cheerful, thinking that she would be able to leave the pce soon. She chatted freely with Su Xi-er about some of the jokes that she had heard, with most of them being from ys that were popr among themoners.
¡°Yinyin, you¡¯ve been in the pce all this while, so how were you able to learn about the jokes from these ys?¡±
Liu Yinyin replied, ¡°His Majesty has been pretty busy recently, and being afraid that I¡¯d be bored, he asked some people to get yscripts for me. I read them in my free time, and some of them are pretty interesting.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded at this. Children from the imperial family have to grow up fast. Situ Lin is already beginning to take care of court affairs, and A-Jing is already transferring his authority to him. In one more year, Situ Lin will be able to take care of most affairs by himself.
It was obvious that Situ Lin did not see Liu Yinyin purely as a friend. However, Liu Yinyin was still an immature child at this point, only seeing her rtionship with Situ Lin as a crutch for the absent Ning Lianchen.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fairy Elder Sister? Should I not have looked at those yscripts? I won¡¯t do that anymore if you don¡¯t like it.¡± Liu Yinyin put down her chopsticks and asked with a pout.
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°Why would I not like you doing something interesting? But besides that, Yinyin, does His Majestye to visit you a lot?¡±
Liu Yinyin thought about it for a while and said, ¡°He visited daily in the past, but hasn¡¯t been able to do so recently because he¡¯s been busy. He onlyes every couple of days or so, and he¡¯d leave after staying for a short while.¡±
¡°Yinyin, stay in the pce for a while longer. I¡¯ll take you to the Prince Hao Residence after some time.¡±
¡°Fairy Elder Sister, is there anything wrong?¡± Liu Yinyin asked with concern.
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that Prince Hao and I have been a little busy recently.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go back after you¡¯ve settled everything then. Fairy Elder Sister, you wouldn¡¯t have me stay in the pce forever, would you?¡±
¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Su Xi-er looked out the door as she spoke, not expecting to see Pei Qianhao and Situ Lin approaching.
Though Situ Lin¡¯s expression soured as he heard Liu Yinyin¡¯s words, he was able to adjust his expression quickly.
Su Xi-er realised that Situ Lin had grown. He used to be shorter than her, but now he was half a head taller.
This reminded Su Xi-er of the first time she had met Situ Lin. He had possessed a child-like voice at the time, and he had tugged at her clothes innocently as he asked, ¡°Beauty, which pce are you from?¡±
¡°Imperial Aunt.¡± Situ Lin greeted her as he entered, the air of an Emperor reflected in his mannerisms. The little boy had grown up, and there was no longer a need for people to remind him how a ruler should behave.
Chapter 625 (1): Different From Before
Chapter 625 (1): Different From Before
Seeing how distant Liu Yinyin was acting, Situ Lin frowned slightly before waving a hand and saying, ¡°No need for the formalities when it¡¯s just us.¡±
Liu Yinyin backed away to the side as she watched the three of them.
The atmosphere turned awkward instantly. Paying it no mind, Pei Qianhao walked up to Su Xi-er and took her hand as he looked at the dishes. ¡°Had lunch?¡±
¡°I ate with Yinyin. You?¡± Su Xi-er asked, squeezing his hand.
Liu Yinyin¡¯s face darkened a little as she saw the two of them holding hands, but she was able to adjust her expression very quickly. Even so, Situ Lin caught the subtle change.
¡°Imperial Uncle, I¡¯ll stay in the pce to stabilise matters in court. With the edict I¡¯ve given, the Commandery Prince¡¯spound will fall into disarray within an hour. Imperial Uncle will need to make a trip there since it¡¯s inconvenient for Commandery Prince Xie to do so.¡± Situ Lin¡¯s voice was less childish than before, and he looked serious as he spoke.
Su Xi-er looked at Situ Lin, marvelling at how much the boy had grown while she and Pei Qianhao were away. It felt as if he had turned into a grown-up overnight.
¡° This Prince is very d that Your Majesty has learned to handle court affairs properly. Continue with the good work.¡± Pei Qianhao then made to head out of the pce hall with Su Xi-er.
Sensing that Situ Lin did not seem to have any intention of leaving, Su Xi-er prompted him as she passed by. ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s leave.¡±
Situ Lin¡¯s eyes flickered between Su Xi-er and Liu Yinyin before following the couple out.
Shortly after, Liu Yinyin was the only one left in the main hall. She looked around at the empty repose pce as a feeling of emptiness crept up on her.
A ce maid walked in and bowed as she asked, ¡°Miss Yinyin, are you done with lunch?¡±
Liu Yinyin waved a hand and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to rest now.¡± She then turned and walked into the inner chamber.
Watching her leave, the pce maid couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss Yinyin, there are many noble daughters who mour for His Majesty¡¯s attention, yet he pays such close attention to you. He definitely won¡¯t forget about you when hees of age, so why are you treating His Majesty like that when hees to visit?¡±
Liu Yinyin stopped in her tracks; her treatment of Situ Lin hadn¡¯t been on purpose. However, like Situ Lin, her experiences in life had forced her to grow up faster than others of the same age. How could she not have understood what Situ Lin was thinking?
It wasn¡¯t that she disliked the young emperor per say, but she felt that she would be abandoning Ning Lianchen if she chose to stay in Beimin. She had made a promise to him that she would return to Nanzhao.
Seeing Liu Yinyin stay silent, the pce maid quickly admitted her mistake, ¡°This servant has said too much. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, Miss Yinyin.¡±
Liu Yinyin remained silent as she walked into the inner chamber. There was renewed resolve in her eyes, and it was obvious that she had made her choice.
After walking for a short distance, Su Xi-er stopped on the pce path. She said, ¡°A-Jing, you go ahead. Wait for me in the Imperial Garden.¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at the two of them before nodding and leaving.
¡°Imperial Aunt, what is it that you can¡¯t say before Imperial Uncle?¡± Situ Lin asked, even though he could already guess what wasing.
Chapter 625 (2): Different From Before
Chapter 625 (2): Different From Before
This made Situ Lin slightly embarrassed. ¡°Imperial Aunt, there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush. Is it because of Yinyin?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, and it makes things simple if you can already see for yourself. I hope that the both of you will remain the best of friends, and nothing more than that.¡±
Situ Lin¡¯s heart sank. Nothing more than that?
After a while, he said, ¡°Imperial Aunt, I know that she misses the Emperor of Nanzhao, but ording to the scout, he has already taken a concubine when he has yet to turn eighteen. He¡¯ll have an entire harem of consorts and concubines in future. Yinyin wouldn¡¯t be happy, even if she returns¡±
¡°Scout? Did Your Majesty send someone to look into Nanzhao¡¯s imperial pce?¡±
It was highly frowned upon to secretly investigate another nation they were supposed to be on friendly terms with.
Situ Lin then said, ¡°Imperial Aunt, I did it for Yinyin, and I¡¯m not nning anything else. Ning Lianchen has already taken three concubines. One of them is a maidservant, while the other two are daughters of high-ranking officials. I predict that he will promote the officials¡¯ daughters in future, and the situation in Nanzhao¡¯s imperial harem is bound to be a lot moreplicated than Beimin¡¯s. If Yinyin won¡¯t be happy back there, I¡¯d rather be a viin and force her to stay.¡±
Situ Lin sounded like Pei Qianhao when he spoke, confident and imposing.
¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll be taking her back to the Prince Hao Residence in a few days. You¡¯ll have toe to the residence if you want to visit her in future.¡± She then smiled at Situ Lin and said, ¡°Everything in moderation.¡±
Situ Lin stood in ce as he watched Su Xi-er¡¯s figure disappear, her words echoing in his mind Everything in moderation.
I¡¯ve used the wrong methods and caused Yinyin to feel ufortable. It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s been requesting to leave the pce. Imperial Aunt is reminding me to let things take their natural course.
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er heard a few pce maids gossiping as she made her way to the Imperial Garden.
¡°Why is Prince Hao alone in the Imperial Garden?¡±
¡°He¡¯s not alone. Isn¡¯t there ady in green beside him? I only saw her from behind, but it looks like she¡¯s the daughter of an official.¡±
¡°You mean she isn¡¯t Princess Consort Hao?¡±
¡°That can¡¯t be. I saw the Princess Consort today, and she was wearing pink.¡±
Their voices were getting louder and louder until they saw Su Xi-er approaching. They bowed and greeted, ¡°This servant pays respects to Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er waved a hand and entered the Imperial Garden.
The pce maids heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That scared me! Princess Consort Hao appeared so suddenly without a sound!¡±
¡°Oh no, she would have heard everything we were saying about Prince Hao being in the Imperial Garden with another woman!¡±
The pce maids looked at one another with wide eyes. Will Prince Hao believe in those rumours that have been flying around recently? Everyone knows that men don¡¯t like women who are too strong. Is Prince Hao looking for someone else because of that?
¡°Let¡¯s go. We might get into trouble if anything happens in the Imperial Gardenter,¡± one of the older pce maids said. The others then agreed and left quickly.
From afar, one would be able to see a pleasant smile on the face of the woman standing next to Pei Qianhao. Thetter simply stood with both hands behind his back.
The woman in green turned as she heard footsteps behind her. Seeing Su Xi-er approach, she bowed and greeted her, ¡°This subject¡¯s daughter pays my respects to Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er waved a hand to signal that she could rise.
Thedy was Mu Qingyu, the young miss of the Mu Family who was about to be the princess consort of the Second Imperial Prince.
¡°Princess Consort Hao, I entered the pce with the Second Imperial Prince earlier. He¡¯s discussing court affairs, so I¡¯m waiting for him here.¡±
Chapter 626 (1): Misleading The People
Chapter 626 (1): Misleading The People
¡°Has the date for Miss Mu and the Second Imperial Prince¡¯s marriage been decided upon?¡± Su Xi-er smiled as she asked.
Mu Qingyu shook her head. ¡°Father says that the marriage can wait since stabilising the court is more important at this point.¡±
Even though she did not mention the cause of unrest in the court, Su Xi-er was well aware of what she meant.
Mu Qingyu observed Su Xi-er and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Princess Consort. Father has already visited many of the officials, and only a tiny handful believe in it.¡± She then looked at Pei Qianhao and said, ¡°Things will calm down now that Prince Hao is back.¡±
Pei Qianhao said, ¡°This Prince will settle this matter as quickly as possible, seeing as to how we are responsible for the problem. Miss Mu is magnanimous, the date of your wedding will definitely be decided upon soon.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Mu Qingyu rushed to exin herself, but another male voice said, ¡°Why are you still in the pce, Prince Hao?¡±
It was the Second Imperial Prince, Situ Rong. Though he was dressed in a shy robe, he had a rather serious expression on his face. The aura of an imperial prince was quite apparent.
¡°Second Imperial Prince, your robes don¡¯t seem to match your deportment.¡± Su Xi-er raised a brow as she teased him.
Situ Rong turned yful all of a sudden. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Princess Consort. I love flowery robes, it¡¯s just that I have to put on an act for those court officials. Qingyu knows this all too well.¡± He then turned and winked at Mu Qingyu.
Mu Qingyu sighed and said, ¡°Second Imperial Prince, I¡¯d advise you to continue with the act.¡±
Su Xi-er thenughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to this anyway. But remember not to go overboard when you¡¯re with Consort Dowager Guo.¡±
Pei Qianhao then pulled Su Xi-er towards him and looked at Situ Rong. ¡°This Prince won¡¯t be entering the pce for the next few days. Both you and Commandery Prince Xie will have to assist the Emperor in court, so don¡¯t be careless. Listen to the Princess Consort on this, and change out of your flowery robes.¡±
Situ Rong raised both hands and said, ¡°Embroidery from the Western Region. I can change out of it for sure, but I don¡¯t have many sets of these. Princess Consort, as a princess from the Western Region, make sure to gift me some after matters have been settled.¡±
Mu Qingyu tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Let me take a look. I can embroider it for you after studying the fabric.¡±
¡°The Western Region uses a different embroidery method. A sheltered young miss like you wouldn¡¯t know how to do it.¡± Situ Rong then looked back at Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er could tell that he was testing her. It was clear that the rumours had affected Situ Rong to some extent.
Su Xi-er smiled and said, ¡°It would be rude of me to reject the Second Imperial Prince¡¯s request, so don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be given heaps of robes like that with designs both in male and female styles so that you can change into a fresh set daily.¡± Ignoring Situ Rong¡¯s awkward expression, she then pulled Pei Qianhao with her as they headed out of the Imperial Garden.
Pei Qianhao nodded at Situ Rong before leaving.
Mu Qingyu looked at Situ Rong with slight annoyance. ¡°How could you suspect Princess Consort Hao? Only fools would believe in those rumours.¡±
Chapter 626 (2): Misleading The People
Chapter 626 (2): Misleading The People
Mu Qingyu frowned slightly. ¡°An ordinary pce maid wouldn¡¯t dare, but Princess Consort Hao is extremely intelligent. Do you mean to say that the rumours are true?¡± Her eyes widened as she spoke, but Mu Qingyu quickly recovered and added, ¡°No matter who she is though, she is a good person.¡±
¡°I tried to test her because I have my doubts. I¡¯d be on her side no matter what.¡± Situ Rong smiled as he took Mu Qingyu¡¯s hand.
Mu Qingyu looked around and shook his hand away. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to leave the residence, and you shouldn¡¯t touch me in public. It won¡¯t be good if people see us.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Haven¡¯t you seen how Prince Hao holds Princess Consort Hao¡¯s hand everywhere they go? You¡¯ve carried a torch for me for such a long time, so I¡¡±
Mu Qingyu cut him off and said, ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s embarrassing if others find out.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll fix a date once matters are settled; you¡¯re mine anyway. You can wait until we¡¯re in the dongfang[1] to be shy.¡± Situ Rong grabbed her in a tight embrace, ignoring her protests.
Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao were already on the horse carriage on their way out of the pce when she suddenly spoke up. ¡°A-Jing, the Second Imperial Prince was testing me.¡±
¡°Those with royal blood are usually not fools. Regardless, it doesn¡¯t matter if they suspect you; those who are intelligent will make the right choice.¡± Pei Qianhao said confidently.
Su Xi-er understood what he meant. The ¡®right choice¡¯ meant standing on her side. Even if the court officials were unhappy with Pei Qianhao, there was nothing much they could do anyway.
¡°It¡¯s time for fresh blood in the court.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened as he lifted the curtains and looked towards the streets. He then said, ¡°Xi-er, your men from Nanzhao are pretty skilled. I¡¯d like to borrow them.¡±
¡°A-Jing, I¡¯m the only one they obey. Even if I told them to listen to yourmands, it wouldn¡¯t do any good.¡±
Pei Qianhao raised his brows and said, ¡°Your subordinates are all brave and intelligent, yet they¡¯re unhesitatingly willing to give their lives for you.¡±
¡°I know what to do, A-Jing. We¡¯ll work together and trap him. No matter how skilled Yun Ruofeng has be, he still possesses a hint of arrogance. He¡¯d definitely teeter if we drive him into a corner.¡±
¡°You know him that well?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s tone seemed to carry a tiny tinge of jealousy.
¡°It pays to know one¡¯s enemies well.¡± Su Xi-er smiled as she answered.
On arrival at the Prince Hao Residence, Su Xi-er alighted before Pei Qianhao continued on to the Commandery Prince¡¯spound to meet with the monks and priests who were housed there.
Shortly after, an imperial edict was handed down: Princess Consort Hao¡¯s identity was a subject of concern for all the countries. The Western Region King was already on his way while Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor did not make clear his opinions. On the other hand, the monks and daoshi who were hoodwinked by others were stringently guarded by the Imperial Army guards in thepound.
This sparked many discussions among the people who were wondering if those who continued to rashly discuss and spread rumours about the Princess Consort¡¯s identity would be executed! Even they themselves who participated in the gossip might be punished too.
This meant that the King of the Western Region was unhappy about these rumours about his younger sister that were flying around! He had expended so much effort to finally reunite with her, only to see her being called an evil spirit by those with bad intentions!!!
1. The nuptial chamber where newlyweds spend their first night.
Chapter 627 (1): The Daozhang Asks For A Meeting
Chapter 627 (1): The Daozhang Asks For A Meeting
¡°Rise.¡± Su Xi-er waved a hand, beckoning to a nearby guard at the same time. She instructed him to go to the ounts room to put in for a raise for the servants, as well as to provide them with more frostbite ointment.
Hearing Su Xi-er¡¯s instructions, the servants all smiled. ¡°Thank you, Princess Consort Hao.¡±
¡°All of you deserve it since you¡¯re all working for Prince Hao in the residence.¡± Su Xi-er smiled gently with the deportment of a princess consort. Her gaze then swept around the courtyard before an older servant spoke up, knowing what the Princess Consort was looking for. ¡°Miss Hong Li is brewing medicine in the kitchen, and Miss Ruo Yuan is chopping firewood in front of the woodshed.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded at this and made her way to the kitchen where the pungent smell of medicine assailed her.
Hong Li was fanning the mes at the stove, but stood up to bow as soon as she saw Su Xi-er. ¡°Princess Consort, it¡¯s only been two hours, and this medicine needs to be brewed for six. This servant will send it to you once it¡¯s done.¡±
¡°Hong Li, there¡¯s no need to brew medicine today; I got a new prescription.¡± Su Xi-er smiled and walked up to her, taking the fan from Hong Li.
¡°No need? But the Imperial Physician said that this needs to be taken everyday. You received a new prescription before finishing the current supply of medicine we have?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a prescription that doesn¡¯t require any brewing, and it¡¯s very effective.¡± Su Xi-er then picked up the medicine pot with a cloth and snuffed out the me.
There were only a few pills left from what the Western Region¡¯s Grand Empress Dowager gave Su Xi-er. Coupled with Feng Xiao¡¯s warming medicine, the effects would definitely be felt soon.
¡°Princess Consort, are you feeling better?¡± Hong Li took her hand in hers and said joyfully, ¡°Your hand is much warmer than before. This new prescription is really effective! If so¡¡±
Hong Li chuckled and gave Su Xi-er a look. ¡°Would a young master or young miss be on the way soon? Make one with Prince Hao quickly. Kids are so cute!¡±
Everyone in the Prince Hao Residence was excited about weing a baby.
It was then that Ruo Yuan entered the room while carrying arge bundle of firewood. She hastily tried to bow, but the load she was carrying made it hard for her to bend over.
Hong Li rushed up to help her with the firewood, and Ruo Yuan smiled as she wiped the sweat off her forehead. ¡°Consort Dowager Guo visited when both you and Prince Hao were not around and gave the chef a new menu. Hong Li and I took a peek at it. There are dishes like fried eggs with hotbed chives, fried eggs with Chinese chives, and stewed pigeon soup with mu¡¯er. I heard from the chef that these dishes are all supposed to help with bedroom affairs.¡± She then chuckled with glee.
Su Xi-er was surprised, not expecting for Consort Dowager Guo to be concerned about them when she was already busy with preparations for the Second Imperial Prince¡¯s wedding.
A guard came up to them and said, ¡°Princess Consort, Daozhang Zixu requests for an audience.¡±
Hong Li and Ruo Yuan¡¯s expressions darkened at the term ¡®daozhang¡¯and looked at Su Xi-er fearfully. They were aware that there were many monks and priests who wanted to perform rites on Su Xi-er after hearing of the rumors.
They were all supposed to be trapped in the Commandery Prince¡¯spound, so where did this daozhange from?
Chapter 627 (2): The Daozhang Asks For A Meeting
Chapter 627 (2): The Daozhang Asks For A Meeting
Su Xi-er was waiting in the main hall as Daozhang Zixu walked in carrying his horsetail whisk. He bowed and greeted, ¡°This humble priest pays my respects to Princess Consort Hao.¡±
He had referred to himself as ¡®this priest¡¯ before Situ Li , but swapped to ¡®this humble priest¡¯ with Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er waved a hand. ¡°Daozhang Zixu, please rise and take a seat.¡±
Seeing how polite the interaction between the two was, the guard realised that the two of them must have been acquainted. He thus bowed and instructed the guards standing outside the main hall to retreat as well.
Seeing the guards leave, Daozhang Zixu said, ¡°Princess Consort, do you have any ideas on how to deal with those monks and daoshi?¡±
¡°They¡¯ve been misled, so I won¡¯t pursue this matter any further after everything blows over. However, they must learn that no matter who it is, a citizen of Beimin should stand with Beimin. Sowing dissent is not only disrespectful to the Prince Hao Residence, but also dangerous for the nation when the Emperor still depends on Prince Hao for many decisions. If they continue to act foolishly without any regard for Beimin¡¯s future, I can promise nothing except for escaping death.¡± Su Xi-er was no pushover. She would deal with Yun Ruofeng and punish the rumour-mongers at the same time.
Daozhang Zixu nodded and said, ¡°Princess Consort, this humble priest had looked into the backgrounds of these people. They are from small temples with groups of less than fifty. Many of the higher ranking monks haven¡¯t even been in their positions for five years, while others are even less experienced.¡±
Beimin was different from Nanzhao in that the former did not regte the many temples in the nation, causing ack of order over time.
Daozhang Zixu¡¯s intent was obvious. He would help to appease those monks and daoshi, but he would also like the court toe up with some sort of regtion and enforcement guidelines for the many temples in the nation.
¡°Daozhang, the court should have regted this long ago. I thank you on behalf of Prince Hao for the advice.¡±
¡°Princess Consort, you might want to consider agreeing to their request of performing rites on you in order to prove your innocence. Of course, that¡¯s not to say that you really let them do it. You can consider inviting them over to the Prince Hao Residence, and I¡¯ll take over when they¡¯re done with their preparations.¡± Daozhang Zixu spoke with sincerity, bowing once more after he finished.
¡°You¡¯re right, Daozhang. But we¡¯ll have to postpone that first and do it after the Western Region King arrives. We¡¯ll invite the monks and daoshi over shortly after that.¡±
Daozhang Zixu had also heard the news of the Western Region King making a trip to Beimin. ¡°Princess Consort, are you nning to keep this from the King of the Western Region?¡±
¡°Do you think I¡¯ll keep it from him?¡± Su Xi-er asked with a smile.
¡°The Princess Consort is someone who values rtionships. If the Western Region King treats the Princess Consort well, this humble priest guesses that you would tell him the truth.¡±
Su Xi-er pped. ¡°You really can read my mind. You would be well served as a wise court official instead of a daozhang.¡±
Beimin¡¯s court indeedcked someone like Daozhang Zixu. It was filled with too many officials who were at each other''s throats.
¡°You tter me, Princess Consort. Divination is the only thing this humble priest can do.¡± What Su Xi-er said reminded Daozhang Zixu of a simrment made by one of his good friends when he was younger.
That particr friend of his was extremely skilled. Thest time they met, that friend told him, ¡°Zixu, I¡¯m going to stay in Nanzhao for a while.¡±
However, that friend never reappeared. Daozhang Zixu had no idea how his friend was doing either.
Chapter 628 (1): The Commandery Princes Compound
Chapter 628 (1): The Commandery Prince''s Compound
The guard bowed and acknowledged her instructions. ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
Daozhang Zixu bowed to Su Xi-er once again before following the guard out.
Su Xi-er stayed in the main hall until the early evening when it was time for her to take her medicine. By the time she was finished, night had already fallen, but Pei Qianhao had yet to return.
She started heading towards the entrance, only shaking her head when a guard asked if she would have dinner. After waiting for a bit, she couldn¡¯t help but begin to worry. Did A-Jing encounter anything troublesome?
Concerned about her health, the guard at the door reminded her, ¡°Princess Consort, this subordinate will wait here. I will inform you immediately when I see Prince Hao¡¯s carriage. In any case, there¡¯s no need to worry; it is well within Prince Hao¡¯s abilities to take care of those monks and priests.¡±
The wind was chilly, but Su Xi-er pretended not to hear the guard¡¯s words, continuing to stand at the entrance without any intention of returning inside.
Suddenly, footsteps could be heard, but there hadn¡¯t been any sign of a carriage. As a result, the guard became cautious as a youth with a wine gourd tied to his waist appeared. Su Xi-er immediately recognised Yu Xiao, but the same could not be said for the guard.
Raising his halberd at the man, he immediately started questioning him. ¡°Why are you loitering outside the Prince Hao Residence? What are you trying to do?¡±
Su Xi-er quickly waved her hand for the guard to stand down before walking forward and asking, ¡°Yu Xiao, how were you able to leave the camp?¡±
Doing a double take at Yu Xiao upon hearing his name, the guards slowly lowered their weapons.
Yu Xiao looked at Su Xi-er seriously and said, ¡°Princess Consort, shall we speak inside the residence?¡± He then lifted a hand in a polite gesture.
Su Xi-er could tell that military training had somewhat affected Yu Xiao¡¯s personality, so she gently nodded and returned to the residence with him following closely behind.
Once they were both in the main hall, Yu Xiao knelt before Su Xi-er after the rest of the servants and guards left. ¡°Princess Consort, Prince Yun isn¡¯t dead yet, right?¡±
Seeing his determined gaze, Su Xi-er did not keep the truth from him. ¡°He isn¡¯t dead.¡±
Yu Xiao¡¯s eyes seemed to reignite with a renewed resolve upon hearing this. ¡°Princess Consort, this is exactly why I snuck out of camp. He will undoubtedlye looking for you, so I¡¯d like to be your personal guard and kill him when he appears! I¡¯ve been practicing my technique for the Heart-Prating Arrow, and if I continue honing my skills, I will surely be able to¡¡±
He was cut off before he could finish. ¡°This isn¡¯t child¡¯s y. I can agree to your request, but you cannot be reckless. Yun Ruofeng already escaped a brush against death once, so we have to make sure that nothing goes wrong this time around. Have you already heard about the rumours flying around the city?¡±
Yu Xiao nodded and said, ¡°It has already spread to the four nations.¡±
¡°Rise. It¡¯s cold outside. Have some tea to warm yourself up,¡± Su Xi-er said as she poured him a cup of tea.
Yu Xiao took the cup of tea in his hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious Yun Ruofeng spread those rumors to target you. It¡¯s unforgivable, and adding on the fact that my brother was killed under a thousand arrows by his order, I want to end his life personally!¡±
Chapter 628 (2): The Commandery Princes Compound
Chapter 628 (2): The Commandery Prince''s Compound
Yu Xiao followed her gaze, realising that she had been standing at the entrance earlier. ¡°Princess Consort, is Prince Hao not around? He hasn¡¯t returned?¡±
¡°Mm. He made a trip to the Commandery Prince¡¯spound, the ce where the monks and daoshi are being housed.¡±
Yu Xiao immediately understood. He put down his cup and made a suggestion, ¡°Princess Consort, I¡¯m quick on my feet. I¡¯ll head to the Commandery Prince¡¯spound to have a look ande back with a report on the situation within an hour.¡±
He immediately began to leave, but stopped short when he saw Feng Changqing and offered a greeting. ¡°Big Brother Changqing.¡±
Feng Changqing seemed slightly jarred by his sudden appearance, but he took it in stride as he walked into the main hall and greeted Su Xi-er. ¡°Princess Consort, Prince Hao is still in the Commandery Prince¡¯spound. There was a bunch of crazedmoners who seemed to be in a trance rushing into thepound and causing a hugemotion. The situation is under control now, and Prince Hao is safe. He instructed me toe update you so that you didn¡¯t worry, Princess Consort.¡±
¡°Why would they be in a trance?¡± Su Xi-er frowned at this. And of all ces, why did they rush into the Commandery Prince¡¯spound so coincidentally?
¡°This subordinate is unsure. Thosemoners have already been knocked out, and an imperial physician has been summoned to examine them. The news has been restricted, so nobody else should be finding out about this.¡± Feng Changqing exined.
Su Xi-er contemted for a moment before saying, ¡°It would be one thing if it was just one or two people, but it won¡¯t be possible to prevent the information from spreading if it¡¯s an entire crowd. If even one of those people¡¯s families came knocking on the door of the municipal office looking for their family members, the news would spread. Let¡¯s leak the information before our opponent does.¡±
She then looked at Yu Xiao. ¡°Come with me to the Commandery Prince¡¯spound. You¡¯re familiar with unusual herbs and medicine, so you may be able to help if the Imperial Physician cannot find anything out of the ordinary.¡±
Yu Xiao answered joyfully as he bowed, ¡°Understood!¡±
Su Xi-er quickly instructed a horse carriage to be prepared. Ignoring the guards who tried to stop her, she got Feng Changqing to drive the carriage while she and Yu Xiao sat inside. They left the Prince Hao Residence shortly after.
They arrived at the Commandery Prince¡¯spound quickly, though the building itself seemed to be abandoned. It waste at night, and the only sound that could be heard was the howling wind.
Yu Xiao rushed out after the carriage stopped. The door to thepound was shut tight, and it did not budge even after he tried kicking it a few times.
Feng Changqing alighted and said, ¡°It¡¯s apound belonging to the Commandery Prince. It¡¯d be rather embarrassing if you end up breaking the door.¡± He then walked up and knocked on the door loudly. By the time it opened, Su Xi-er was already off the carriage.
The guard at the door served the Commandery Prince, so he recognised both Feng Changqing and Su Xi-er. He bowed and greeted, ¡°This subordinate pays my respects to Princess Consort Hao.¡±
¡°You may rise.¡± Su Xi-er waved a hand to dismiss him as she walked in.
The guard¡¯s expression turned awkward at this. It seemed as if he wanted to say something, but did not dare say it.
¡°Continue guarding the door.¡± Su Xi-er nced at the guard as she picked up her pace.
Feng Changqing and Yu Xiao followed behind Su Xi-er without a word as they headed towards the glow of candles in the area up ahead.
When they arrived, they saw several unconsciousmoners who wereid out on stretchers as the Imperial Physician examined them.
Those who were there looked up at the sound of footsteps. Upon seeing Su Xi-er, they bowed in respect.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze turned gentle when he spotted Su Xi-er. He walked over to her and took her hand in his. ¡°Don¡¯t leave the residence when it¡¯s so cold at night.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m much better now.¡±
Chapter 629 (1): Lowly And Despicable
Chapter 629 (1): Lowly And Despicable
Imperial Physician Zhao nced at his colleagues, but all of them shook their heads with a sigh. He then bowed and said, ¡°This subordinate is incapable. We weren¡¯t able to identify exactly what caused it, but this definitely is the work of humans.¡±
Yu Xiao then said, ¡°Let me take a look.¡± He then walked over to one of themoners to take his pulse.
Imperial Physician Zhao was quite shocked to see that it was a young man who hade forth. It looks like he knows what he¡¯s doing. He might just be able to find the cause of this.
However, the other imperial physicians did not think like Imperial Physician Zhao. They had decades of experience, and it would be extremely embarrassing if a teenager was able to aplish what they hadn¡¯t.
Su Xi-er saw Yu Xiao frowning before he stood up. ¡°They¡¯ve ingested Yinluo Grass, a herb that incites mania andck of coordination in humans. This is likely why they rushed into thepound and caused amotion.¡±
Pei Qianhao remembered reading about Yinluo Grass in one of his military books. The nt originated from the Gobi Desert in the Western Region.
Su Xi-er frowned upon hearing the name, havinge to the same conclusion as Pei Qianhao.
The imperial physicians were baffled; such a nt had long been prohibited in Beimin, so why would it appear now? Everyone knew that the Western Region King was on his way to Beimin right now, and they had reason to wonder if the friendly rtionship between Beimin and the Western Region was only a sham.
Imperial Physician Zhao bowed and said, ¡°Prince Hao, it¡¯s a serious matter if Yinluo Grass has entered Beimin. If all themoners ingest it, the capital city will fall into a state of chaos.¡±
Pei Qianhao instructed Feng Changqing, ¡°This Prince orders you to patrol the streets.¡± He then looked at another guard and said, ¡°Go to the pce with my orders and request for His Majestyto issue an edict and announce publicly that the entire city should be on alert. With the exception of Mei¡¯s Family Clinic, all clinics are to be closed for inspection. Inform Miss Mei and get her toe to the Commandery Prince¡¯spound immediately.¡±
Feng Changqing and two guards acknowledged the orders before going about their duties.
Pei Qianhao looked at Yu Xiao and asked, ¡°Do you know how to neutralise the effects of Yinluo Grass?¡±
Yu Xiao pursed his lips before answering, ¡° I¡¯m not sure about the exact method, but since their body temperatures have risen since ingesting it, we can try immersing them in cold water and feeding them cold food before giving them some medicine that can help to calm them down. That might help a little, but we¡¯d have to wait for Miss Mei to discuss how we should approach this.¡±
Su Xi-er said, ¡°Let¡¯s just do that to treat the symptoms for now. Since the nt originates from the Western Region, they¡¯d probably know how to neutralise its effects. We should stay calm and wait for the King of the Western Region to arrive.¡±
¡°That¡¯s all we can do now.¡± Imperial Physician Zhao said with a sigh. With what Su Xi-er had said, it seemed that she truly believed in the good rtionship between Beimin and the Western Region.
Pei Qianhao ordered the guards to house themoners in a room before sending someone else to go to the county office to find out their identities.
Pei Qianhao knew that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stop working tonight, much less return home. As such, he patted Su Xi-er on the shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you back. I¡¯ll definitely return before it gets dark tomorrow.¡±
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like to wait. I¡¯m impatient just like you.¡±
Chapter 629 (2): Lowly And Despicable
Chapter 629 (2): Lowly And Despicable
Su Xi-er instructed, ¡°Return to the pce to await further orders.¡±
The imperial physicians looked towards Pei Qianhao to seek his agreement before bowing and retreating.
After they left, Su Xi-er looked up at Pei Qianhao and said, ¡°A-Jing, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±
Pei Qianhao stroked her hair and answered, ¡°Okay.¡±
¡°A-Jing, where is Daozhang Zixu?¡±
¡°Daozhang Zixu got hurt while trying to stop thesemoners. He¡¯s resting in one of the rooms after the imperial physician checked on him.¡±
¡°How are his injuries? Let me take a look.¡± She then asked, ¡°Which room is he in?¡±
¡°Xi-er, Daozhang Zixu¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t serious, and he has already fallen asleep. Let¡¯s visit him tomorrow.¡± Pei Qianhao spoke steadily before his gaze turned to Yu Xiao. ¡°Do you know it¡¯s a crime to leave the army barracks without permission?¡±
Yu Xiao knelt immediately. ¡°Prince Hao, my guess is that Yun Ruofeng is the one behind everything. He killed my older brother, and I have to take revenge! I¡¯ll return to the army barracks and receive my punishment after this.¡±
¡°Fine.¡± Pei Qianhao said.
Su Xi-er walked up to help Yu Xiao up. ¡°Yun Ruofeng is hiding in the dark, while we¡¯re out in the open. We cannot be too reckless. Only by luring him out can we ensure that we can get rid of him once and for all.¡±
¡°Princess Consort, Yinluo Grass is from the Western Region and it¡¯s a nt that¡¯s been prohibited among the four nations in the central ins. Does it mean that he¡¯s been to the Western Region? Or maybe he has subordinates in the Western Region?¡± Yu Xiao wondered aloud.
Su Xi-er contemted for a while before saying, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±
Pei Qianhao added, ¡°With the personality of the Western Region King, Yun Ruofeng wouldn¡¯t be able to go there at all.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him and said, ¡°This can only mean that he¡¯s long since had someone in the Western Region to supply him with Yinluo Grass!¡±
It means that he had ess to prohibited medicine when I was still Ning Rn! Yinluo Grass caused mania upon ingestion, and it was highly addictive as well. Those who used it would usually suffer from malnutrition, and eventually die while in the throes of insanity. To think that Yun Ruofeng used such a thing while he was in the military, yet he was still a hero in the hearts of Nanzhao¡¯s citizens!
He might have used it on the soldiers too! This reminded Su Xi-er of the times when their soldiers seemed to have such high morale that they were able to fight waves of enemies! Many of those who had died did so with euphoric expressions on their faces. Of course Su Xi-er had found it strange, but she would have never guessed that Yinluo Grass was the cause!
¡°This Prince thought that he was skilled in leading his men, but I never thought that he would have stooped to such lowly methods. To think that I was actually impressed with him at all.¡± Pei Qianhao scoffed.
Yu Xiao clenched his fists. How could he be so cruel!!! Among the unusual herbs that he knew about, Yinluo Grass had some of the most horrific effects on humans! Those under its influence wouldn¡¯t even realise if they were torn limb from limb until they were already dead!
It was at this point that Mie Jinxiu entered thepound with Qin Ling. Catching their eyes, Pei Qianhao waved for the guard who had brought them to wait outside.
Qin Ling bowed and said, ¡°Paying respects to Prince Hao and the Princess Consort. I heard from the guard about the symptoms among thosemoners. If I¡¯m right, it should be Yinluo Grass.¡±
To think that the master I¡¯ve looked up to had actually¡ stooped to such a despicable method!
Su Xi-er looked at Qin Ling and asked, ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed that it¡¯s Yinluo Grass already, however, there¡¯s something I need to know. Qin Ling, tell me the truth: When did Yun Ruofeng get his hands on it?¡±
Chapter 630 (1): Talent In Leading Troops
Chapter 630 (1): Talent In Leading Troops
¡°He not only used it on himself, but also on the soldiers of Nanzhao.¡± Pei Qianhao scoffed.
Qin Ling was rather shocked to hear this. Prince Yun used it on his own men? That¡¯s impossible! He used it on themoners of Beimin because they¡¯re on opposing sides, but how could he do such a despicable thing to his own people?
Refusing to believe this, Qin Ling said, ¡°Prince Yun would only use it against his enemies. Prince Hao, even he has limits, and would never do such a thing to his allies!¡±
Mei Jinxiu admonished him, ¡°Qin Ling, there are many horrible things that Yun Ruofeng has done. Although it may be difficult for someone like you who used to serve him to hear this, it¡¯s not wise to be blindly loyal!¡±
Qin Ling was at a loss for words; both Wei Mohai and Yun Ruofeng had treated him rather well. To Qin Ling, one had to treat others as they wished to be treated. To him, it didn¡¯t matter if everyone said Yun Ruofeng was the devil; he would never forget all that Yun Ruofeng had done for him.
He had seen the note from Pei Qianhao asking him to lure Yun Ruofeng out, but he hadn¡¯t thought much of it at first. In fact, he had decided that the best thing for him to do was to stay out of this matter entirely.
Mei Jinxiu then asked, ¡°Princess Consort, what do you n to do next? We don¡¯t know where Prince Yun is.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll y it by ear, but security will be put in ce to ensure that the distribution of Yinluo Grass is stopped.¡± Su Xi-er answered before turning to Qin Ling and saying, ¡°We won¡¯t force you to do anything.¡±
Qin Ling remained silent at this.
Su Xi-er then turned to Mei Jinxiu and said, ¡°Jinxiu, take the next few days to work with Yu Xiao and determine how to neutralise the effects of Yu Xiao.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Mei Jinxiu answered seriously and nced at Yu Xiao, thinking to herself that the teenager looked a lot more like a soldier now after training in the army barracks.
Pei Qianhao then instructed Mei Jinxiu and Yu Xiao to settle themoners in the rooms.
Now, Qin Ling was left alone with Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao. After a brief moment, Su Xi-er nced at him before turning back to Pei Qianhao, waving a hand as she said, ¡°Qin Ling, you may leave thepound. Yun Ruofeng knows where you are, so he maye looking for you, and you may decide for yourself when the timees.¡±
She then tugged at Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go check on themoners.¡±
Pei Qianhao cast a cold nce at Qin Ling before turning back to Su Xi-er and giving a gentle murmur of assent.
Both of them disappeared from Qin Ling¡¯s sight shortly after. Qin Ling, however, stood frozen in ce, staring towards the direction Mei Jinxiue had left in before finally deciding to leave thepound.
The streets outside were empty, with nothing but the sound of the howling wind.
A dark shadow suddenly appeared in Qin Ling¡¯s path after he had walked for some distance. A low male voice greeted, ¡°Commander Qin.¡±
Chapter 630 (2): Talent In Leading Troops
Chapter 630 (2): Talent In Leading Troops
The man in ck fell silent, only raising his hand in an inviting gesture before quickly turning and rounding the corner. Qin Ling contemted for a moment before following the man. Mei Jinxiu¡¯s words rang in his mind as he did so. It¡¯s not wise to be blindly loyal!
Unbeknownst to either of the two men, one of Ning Rn¡¯s subordinates from Nanzhao had been following Qin Ling.
~~~
In the meantime, another one of her subordinates reported the situation to Su Xi-er back at thepound. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, just as expected, Prince Yun¡¯s men had made contact with Qin Ling. Qin Ling followed the man, and it seems as if he agrees with your ns.¡±
Su Xi-er said, ¡°What Mei Jinxiu said probably affected him.¡± She then turned to Pei Qianhao and said, ¡°A-Jing, let¡¯s see how it goes.¡± She had never thought that she and Yun Ruofeng would be on opposing sides one day.
She used to hate him, but he had gradually lost most of his influence as time passed, and Ning Lianchen sessfully ascended to the throne. Having also found happiness in her current life, she couldn¡¯t have cared less about Yun Ruofeng. However, he had continued his evil deeds, and even dragged the innocentmoners of Beimin into their quarrel.
Mei Jinxiu and Yu Xiao then walked into the room and nced at each other before the former spoke up. ¡°There¡¯s a methodYu Xiao came up with that we can try; we just need to gather the herbs first. I¡¯ll need five days to prepare everything, and we must stop the spread of Yinluo Grass during this time.¡±
¡°A-Jing has already given the order for streets, clinics and even homes to be checked thoroughly. Jinxiu, there will be soldiers stationed at your clinic to guard you, so put all your focus into your research.¡± Su Xi-er said.
Mei Jinxiu nodded and left with Yu Xiao shortly after.
Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er didn¡¯t get a wink of sleep that night, and by the next morning, the county office had already identified all of the riotingmoners. An imperial edict was issued shortly after, and the sight of Imperial Army guards patrolling the streets made themoner¡¯s nervous.
Those who were involved in themotion at thepoundst night had been taken away so that the imperial physicians could check if they had indeed ingested Yinluo Grass. All fruits and vegetables in the city were being checked thoroughly, nobody was allowed to leave the city, and those who wanted to enter underwent strict checks.
The busiest street in the city turned into a ghost town overnight. None of the hawkers dared tout their wares, and there weren¡¯t any buyers around even if they wanted to. As for the monks and priests, they were still stuck in the Commandery Prince¡¯spound.
Daozhang Zixu had gotten injured before he could meet themst night, and so Su Xi-er visited him in the morning to check on his injuries.
¡°Princess Consort, when is the King of the Western Region arriving?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Daozhang. Prince Hao sent men to receive him, so he¡¯ll arrive in the capital very soon. We¡¯ll work together and clean up those senior monks and daoshi who entered the city when that timees.¡± Su Xi-er said.
She had already nned for contingencies with Pei Qianhaost night, and part of these ns had involved sending Yuchi Mo and his men to clean up the temples within the city.
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Daozhang Zixu nodded. It would only be beneficial for Beimin if those monks and priests were removed from their positions.
I¡¯ll stay in the temple and focus on cultivating myself ording to the Dao after things are settled.
Suddenly, there was an urgent knock on the door, coupled with the voice of one of Nanzhao¡¯s men, ¡°There¡¯s important news, Princess Consort!¡±
Su Xi-er then nodded at Daozhang Zixu before leaving the room.
Chapter 631 (1): Big News
Chapter 631 (1): Big News
The man spoke very softly, ¡°Princess Consort, we¡¯ve found the bodies of a few vigers in the suburbs. They looked very pale, and although we¡¯ve already brought them back to the yamen, the news has spread amongst themoners, causing them to be anxious.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and looked up to see Pei Qianhao approaching. He should have already heard about this.
¡°Princess Consort, those vigers were definitely murdered, but because of everything that¡¯s happened, themoners¡¡± The man turned angry all of a sudden. ¡° They¡¯re saying that you bring cmity to the innocent, and that this is heaven¡¯s punishment for harbouring an evil spirit.¡±
Su Xi-er simply responded, ¡°Stay calm. The rumour will be proven wrong very soon.¡±
¡°The Eldest Imperial Princess is right; this subordinate will keep that in mind.¡± The man bowed as he spoke.
Pei Qianhao then spoke to Su Xi-er as he turned away. ¡°Come with this Prince to the county office.¡± Su Xi-er nodded, and the two left in a carriage shortly after.
As the carriage made its way through the streets, there were manymoners whispering amongst themselves outside. They talked about how the vigers who died had made honest lives, and how they would not have had any enemies. They felt that the only possibility was that something had angered the heavens, causing them to mete out punishment.
When the carriage finally stopped, the surroundingmoners were herded to the side by the guards with halberds in their hands. From the distance, many of them were able to see a pair of people dressed in ck and pink alight the carriage.
They also heard the guard at the door greet the visitors, ¡°Paying respects to Prince Hao, Princess Consort.¡±
It¡¯s Prince Hao and the Princess Consort Hao! The rumors about the Princess Consort are spreading like wildfire, so why is she outside? What does this mean? Is she going to exin the rumour?
What answered them was a firm but gentle voice. ¡°The civilians have all heard about the rumours spreading in the capital. What we have to do now is to ensure that the people of Beimin stay calm and united even though someone with ill intent is trying to sow dissent.¡±
Thedy who spoke then turned to smile at themoners. Though she was rather far away, they could tell that she was beautiful.
Princess Consort Hao is kind and generous; she¡¯s ady who has both looks and skills. How could such ady be an evil spirit? Besides, even if she¡¯s really an evil spirit, it doesn¡¯t seem proper to say that the previous Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao is one too.
Themoners resumed their discussion after Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er entered the county office, but the previous gloomy atmosphere had disappeared, and they quickly dispersed.
A guard entered to report on the situation. ¡°This subordinate pays my respects to Prince Hao and the Princess Consort. Themoners are no longer discussing the rumours.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°Good. Patrol the streets, and make sure to capture anyone who continues to discuss them. We¡¯ll have to use persuasion and force together.¡±
The guard could not help but be impressed with Su Xi-er¡¯s aura. He then nced at Pei Qianhao and realised that he had a rather gentle expression on his face, something that he had never seen before!
After Pei Qianhao nodded, the guard bowed and sent men to patrol the streets to control the spread of the rumours.
¡°County Magistrate, where are the bodies of themoners? Are the imperial physicians still around?¡± Su Xi-er asked seriously.
Chapter 631 (2): Big News
Chapter 631 (2): Big News
Pei Qianhao took Su Xi-er¡¯s hand, finding it rather warm, taking her with him as he walked forward,
When they arrived at the morgue, the county magistrate turned to Su Xi-er and said, ¡°Princess Consort, these deaths are rather gruesome. This humble subject is afraid that you might not be able to take it.¡±
He did not expect Pei Qianhao to be the one answering him instead!
¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s enter.¡±
Seeing nary a ripple on Pei Qianhao¡¯s face, the county magistrate had no choice but to open the door and lead them inside.
There were a few imperial physicians and coroners in the room. The imperial physicians themselves looked rather haggard. Not only did they have their regr work within the pce, they even had to make frequent trips into the city now.
They bowed and greeted, ¡°These humble subjects pay our respects to Prince Hao and the Princess Consort.¡±
Pei Qianhao looked at the bodies covered in white cloth and asked, ¡°Have we found the cause of death?¡±
One of the imperial physicians answered, ¡°Prince Hao, a few of the vigers died gruesomely with their eyes wide open and their faces pale. It was almost as if¡¡±
Su Xi-er finished his sentence, ¡°As if they were frightened to death, right?¡±
The imperial physician nodded. ¡°The Princess Consort is right.¡±
Pei Qianhao walked up towards the bodies, and before the county magistrate could stop him, he pulled aside one of the white cloths to reveal a corpse. It was rather gruesome, with a red mark across the neck that made it look like the person had been strangled.
¡°Prince Hao, the cause of death isn¡¯t strangtion. If it was, those marks would have turned purple after so many hours.¡± It was a coroner who spoke as he pointed at the different acupoints of the deceased¡¯s face.
The coroners gathered here all had a great amount of experience, but they were still unable to determine the cause of death. As a result, they felt that the murderer was someone with great skill.But if the murderer was someone skilled, why would they target innocentmoners? It¡¯s no surprise that rumours about an evil spirit are spreading.
Pei Qianhao covered the first body back up before looking over the others, finding that there were simr marks on each one.
Su Xi-er calmly took in the expression on each of the bodies as Pei Qianhao revealed them, seemingly indifferent. As for the county magistrate, he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Su Xi-er¡¯s bravery when viewing the corpses. However, how could someone who had watched bodies pile on top of each other on a battlefield be afraid of such a thing? She had even died herself once before!
After some observation, Pei Qianhao said, ¡°Make an announcement that thesemoners died because of an unusual herb. The court will investigate, and His Majesty will give the people a satisfactory answer soon.¡± He then shot a cold nce at the county magistrate, prompting thetter to stand up a little straighter.
¡°Bring the bodies back to their families and provide any burial fees that may be necessary. Compensate their families as well, and make sure that they know the court will look into this matter¡¡±
The county magistrate nodded and bowed. ¡°This humble subject obeys the order.¡±
They left the morgue shortly after, and the county magistrate went about his duties. Not long after, there was an announcement ced on the county court bulletin board.
Since themoners were aware that Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er had visited the county court, they knew that only Pei Qianhao would be able to give the order to make this announcement! Pei Qianhao was a hero to them, and since he said he would investigate the matter, themoners were confident that he would be able to give them a satisfactory answer!
~~~
At the same time, there was a man dressed in white standing in a windowless candle-lit stone room somewhere in the suburbs.
Chapter 632 (1): The Truth
Chapter 632 (1): The Truth
Someone then knocked on the door, entering as the man inside ordered him to. The man entered and bowed. ¡°Prince Yun, an imperial edict has been handed down saying that Beimin¡¯s court is investigating the deaths of themoners. There are Imperial Army guards on patrol and the citizens are afraid to discuss the matter out in the open. Also, we¡¯ve captured Commander Qin ording to your instructions.¡±
Yun Ruofeng stopped tapping his index finger on the table and said, ¡°Preventing themoners from discussing it will only lead to more suspicion. Not only that, any further strange urrences would only lead to more people believing in the ult.¡± He then took out a note that was hidden in his sleeve and passed it to his subordinate, adding, ¡°Do as it says.¡±
The subordinate opened the note, eyes glinting as he read it. ¡°How clever, Prince Yun! But, do we have to keep Commander Qin locked up?¡±
Yun Ruofeng smirked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already have a n about when to release him. Qin Ling has rather close ties with the Mei Family Clinic; you go find out if they¡¯re trying to create a new concoction of herbs.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The man acknowledged before turning to leave.
Yun Ruofeng stood up and nced at the candlelight weakly reflecting from the tea set, watching it weakly flicker in his eyes before he blew it out and walked out of the house.
~~~
In the meantime, Qin Ling was being held in a locked room. Instead of speaking with him, Yun Ruofeng had him locked up, and he still had no idea how Pei Qianhao was dealing with everything.
Soon after, he heard the lock being opened, as well as the sound of someone calling Yun Ruofeng¡¯s name. Bracing himself mentally, he watched as the figure dressed in white entered and bowed in greeting. ¡°Paying my respects to Prince Yun.¡±
Yun Ruofeng looked at him and asked purposefully, ¡°Qin Ling, do you know why this Prince is keeping you locked up?¡±
Qin Ling looked up at him and answered only after a while. ¡°Prince Yun, this subordinate would like to ask you a question in return. Did you use Yinluo Grass Yinluo Grasson innocentmoners?¡±
The silence that followed was answer enough. If Prince Yun did that, the master I¡¯ve been loyal to for all these years is now¡
¡°So what if I say I did it? Would you betray me? Or have you already betrayed me?¡±
Qin Ling looked Yun Ruofeng in the eye, suddenly feeling as if the other man was a stranger. ¡°Prince Yun, you said that we can use any sort of method to destroy our enemies on the battlefield, but that we can never turn our des on innocent people. Why are you going against that now? As amander¡¡±
¡°This Prince thinks that you¡¯ve be rather talkative after staying in Beimin. Did Mei Jinxiu teach you all this?¡±
Qin Ling turned cautious upon hearing Mei Jinxiu¡¯s name. ¡°Prince Yun, this subordinate is not familiar with Miss Mei. We¡¯re both from Nanzhao, so we¡¯ve only met a few times.¡±
¡°What would you do if I ordered you to kill her?¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s voice was emotionless, as if snuffing out another life was nothing.
¡°Prince Yun, Miss Mei is a respected physician among the people, and she has helped manymoners. Please forgive this subordinate for not being able to obey such an order. I¡¯m willing to ept any punishment.¡±
Yun Ruofeng''s voice grew colder. ¡°You¡¯re willing to ept any punishment?!¡±
Chapter 632 (2): The Truth
Chapter 632 (2): The Truth
Yun Ruofeng answered coldly, ¡°Nanzhao was in a precarious situation at the time. We wouldn¡¯t have won without Yinluo Grass, even if we had the best strategy! Besides, this Prince had used it for two months to reduce the pain in my knee, so what does it matter if I used it on the soldiers?¡±
It was within those couple months that he began hating Ning Rn, and started cheating on her with Ning Anlian as a result. Using Yinluo Grass had also sent him into a euphoric haze.
¡°Prince Yun, you can¡¯t use such pernicious herbs, no matter what! The Eldest Imperial Princess didn¡¯t use it, but she still managed to cut off the enemy supply line at the rear. Without her, Yinluo Grass wouldn¡¯t have helped you win!¡±
Qin Ling spoke frankly. Yun Ruofeng had be a hero after that battle, while Ning Rn kept her involvement a secret. She hadn¡¯t wanted to take any credit away from him, and even said that everything was thanks to Yun Ruofeng!
Yun Ruofeng staggered backwards in shock upon hearing the truth. What? Lan-er helped to cut off the enemies at our rear so that I could win? She never told me about this before, and even congratted me for winning.
Feng, the four nations have all heard about your heroic deeds. You¡¯re unmatched in military strategy!
Yun Ruofeng remembered feeling extremely euphoric after the battle and taking Ning Rn into his embrace. With how drunk he had been at the time, he had tried pushing her onto the bed, but was quickly pushed away. Unhappy with his advances being rejected, he had kicked her out of the tent. However, he was still euphoric from victory, as well as under the influence of Yinluo Grass. It just so happened that Ning Anlian appeared at the right time, and became pregnant out of the affair that followed. To cover his tracks, Yun Ruofeng had ordered someone to slip her some medicine that would cause a miscarriage.
¡°Prince Yun, this subordinate wanted to tell you the truth when you killed the Eldest Imperial Princess, but Commander Wei stopped me and transferred me elsewhere. Commander Wei died after that, but I didn¡¯t want to add to your pain seeing how badly you missed the Eldest Imperial Princess. Why are you trying to destroy her happiness now that she has a second chance at life?¡± Qin Ling asked, agitating Yun Ruofeng.
When the rumours started spreading, Qin Ling was able to put two and two together, and drew upon his experience of how Ning Rn had handled matters to work out the truth. He knew that she would eventuallye looking for him.
¡°Her happiness?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked in a rising tone.
Qin Ling continued, ¡°Why did you spread rumours and cause disruption in Beimin, Nanzhao, and the Western Region? The four nations are at peace right now, and the Western Region is developing quickly. Isn¡¯t it great that the people are safe? What you¡¯re doing might lead to a war!¡±
¡°This Prince is the only one who can give her happiness. She¡¯s mine as long as she is Ning Rn. No one can take her away!¡± Yun Ruofeng smirked dangerously.
¡°Prince Yun, this subordinate didn¡¯t have the guts to speak up in the past, but now I understand. What right do you have to give the Eldest Imperial Princess happiness? How can youpare to Prince Hao? This subordinate is very disappointed in you that you used Yinluo Grass on innocent civilians.¡±
¡°Everything is destined, and she shouldn¡¯t be masquerading as Su Xi-er and Princess Consort Hao if her soul is Ning Rn. This Prince will make everything go back to how it was before. As for you, can you even be considered a Nanzhao citizen with how you¡¯re helping Beimin now?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked coldly, not taking in any of Qin Ling¡¯s words.
Chapter 633 (1): Watching In The Shadows
Chapter 633 (1): Watching In The Shadows
Yun Ruofeng looked at Qin Ling. ¡°You¡¯d have died in the wilderness if it weren¡¯t for me.¡± he scoffed before continuing. ¡°This Prince won¡¯t pursue the matter further since you¡¯ve already made your choice.¡± He then waved a hand to signal that Qin Ling was allowed to leave.
Qin Ling hesitated for a moment. Prince Yun is letting me go, just like that? He looked at Yun Ruofeng suspiciously, unsure of thetter¡¯s intentions.
¡°You won¡¯t have another chance if you don¡¯t leave now.¡± Yun Ruofeng made it extremely clear.
Instead of leaving immediately, Qin Ling asked, ¡°Prince Yun, this subordinate knows that you will not give up on your ns, but the four nations are at peace now. Why not just enjoy it? Aren¡¯t you tired of the fighting?¡±
Yun Ruofeng took onest nce at Qin Ling before turning to leave.
Another subordinate entered shortly after and said, ¡°Commander Qin, if you don¡¯t leave with me now, you might not have another chance.¡± He then raised a hand to show the way.
After a moment of contemtion, Qin Ling exited and walked into the courtyard outside. He was then ushered onto a horse carriage shortly after.
Yun Ruofeng watched as the carriage left before instructing another subordinate, ¡°Follow Qin Ling and don¡¯t get caught. Report on his whereabouts and what he¡¯s up to.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The man left quickly, leaving Yun Ruofeng to stew in his own thoughts over what Qin Ling had said.
Though Yun Ruofeng had be a national hero after winning that battle, the soldiers under hismand had started dying one after another due to the effects of Yinluo Grass. Even an imperial physician hadn¡¯t been able to save them, and it was only after enlisting the help of a miracle doctor that he had managed to save the lives that remained. To prevent the news from spreading, however, he had even killed that physician.
He could do anything in order to be victorious, but he just found out that it was Ning Rn who had helped handle the other group of enemy soldiers. He knew very well that he wouldn¡¯t have won the battle without her help, even after using Yinluo Grass.
A frown appeared on Yun Ruofeng as his gaze seemed to mist over. It was a subordinate¡¯s voice that brought him out of his reverie.
¡°Prince Yun, your n is being put in ce, and many unexined incidents will soon erupt across the capital. Even with the imperial announcement and the guards controlling themoners, the people will still be anxious. As for Nanzhao, one of the men stationed there reported that the Emperor did not have any reaction upon hearing the rumours.¡±
Yun Ruofengughed. ¡°If Beimin bes chaotic, Nanzhao will naturally follow.Though it seems as if the Emperor is calm on the outside, there¡¯s a weak point we can target that will make him panic. Prince Hao¡¯s focus is on controlling the rumors and the monks and priests, while the Second Imperial Prince and Commandery Prince Xie aren¡¯t as meticulous as him. Since they are in charge of securing the pce, this Prince orders you to sneak in and kidnap a girl named Liu Yinyin.¡±
Chapter 633 (2): Watching In The Shadows
Chapter 633 (2): Watching In The Shadows
¡°Liu Yinyin is the daughter of Nanzhao¡¯s Grand Tutor Liu, someone whom the Emperor misses a lot.¡± Yun Ruofeng exined. His subordinate understood instantly, and bowed before leaving.
A little whileter, a dark figure lurked in the streets, arriving near the Commandery Prince¡¯spound, observing in silence as a man carried a woman into a horse carriage before departing.
Hearing some rustling noises, one of the guards at the door yelled out, ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± He then nced at his colleague as they both approached the source of disturbance with halberds raised.
The two were about to attack with their halberds before seeing a dark figure slip out from the shadows from the corners of their eyes.
The figure moved swiftly and grabbed their necks, and before long, both guards were lying crumpled on the ground with their necks broken. Another guard inside thepound had heard themotion, and came out just in time to see the dark figure slinking away.
He went back into thepound to inform the rest. The two guards outside were carried back into thepound, and someone was sent to inform Xie Yun and Pei Qianhao about this.
Qin Ling had arrived at the Mei Family Clinic entrance at this point, but was answered by silence when he knocked on the door. He then went to retrieve a key from underneath a huge rock at the entrance, having been told by Mei Jinxiu that she had hidden a spare one there.
He entered and closed the door behind him, knowing that the tail that Yun Ruofeng had put on him had seen everything.
A dark figure passed Qin Ling as he walked into thepound. Would it be Prince Yun¡¯s men who snuck in?
The figure passed him once more, and Qin Ling readied himself in a fighting stance.
A powerful fist came his way in the next second, which Qin Ling dodged skilfully.
A female voice then shouted, ¡°Yu Xiao, Qin Ling, we¡¯re not enemies; stop fighting!¡±
Both men stopped, and Yu Xiao finally took a moment to recognise the man in front of him: Nanzhao¡¯s previous Imperial Army Commander, Qin Ling.
Qin Ling observed Yu Xiao, realising that he had seen the man before. Why is he in the Mei Family Clinic?
¡°Isn¡¯t Qin Ling one of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s dogs? Why are we not enemies?¡± Yu Xiao crossed his arms as he asked sarcastically.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s dog? Qin Ling frowned at this as he walked up to Mei Jinxiu.
¡°I thought you said you wouldn¡¯t help? What are you doing here?¡± Mei Jinxiu was holding a basket of herbs as she asked.
¡°I¡¯m not getting involved in this.¡± Qin Ling answered.
Yu Xiao scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a dog! Who knows if you¡¯d betray us for your master! The best thing you can do is to get far away from here and stay away from Miss Mei, otherwise, we would fall into your trap and wouldn¡¯t even know we died!¡±
Qin Ling turned to look at Yu Xiao and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything heinous.¡±
Yu Xiao did not relent as he continued, ¡°Criminals don¡¯t confess their crimes themselves. Only a few hundred men loyal to the Eldest Imperial Princess were left alive, and among them were Big Brother Changqing and my big brother. One is permanently disfigured, and the other is dead! Don¡¯t say that you weren¡¯t among those who pursued them!¡±
Chapter 634 (1): Hand Over Princess Consort Hao
Chapter 634 (1): Hand Over Princess Consort Hao
What he did not expect was that Yun Ruofeng would proceed to cruelly execute those men. While he had hesitated, Qin Ling had still followed his master¡¯s orders; there was nothing he could say to Yu Xiao.
¡°Leave! You¡¯re not fit to be here!¡± Yu Xiao yelled as he pointed towards the door.
Qin Ling hesitated for a moment before he looked back at Mei Jinxiu. Taking out the key in his sleeve, he slowly set it in her hand and turned away. ¡°Miss Mei, don¡¯t put the key under that rock again.¡±
Mei Jinxiu gripped the key tight. No one but she and Qin Ling knew about this key; she had purposely left it out for him. By returning it to her, he was saying that he would never appear before her again.
Mei Jinxiu couldn¡¯t help the feeling of bitterness that arose within her heart, and Yu Xiao turned to her to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you sad that Qin Ling has left?¡±
Mei Jinxiu sniffed and waved a hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Why would I be sad? Anyways, we should be focusing on how to neutralise the effects of Yinluo Grass. I recall that there was an expert in Nanzhao who left behind a prescription, but I was only able to go over it briefly before it was stolen. Thankfully, I remember the main ingredients, and we should be able toe up with an antidote based on that.¡±
Seeing the determination in Mei Jinxiu¡¯s eyes, Yu Xiao teased, ¡°You¡¯d be a brave warrior if you were a man!¡±
¡°It¡¯s just too bad I¡¯m a woman,¡± Mei Jinxiu said with a hint of sadness. If she were a man, she might have had enough power to protect the Mei Family from being destroyed. However, she was now in Beimin, and the Mei Family was under someone else¡¯s control. Once she proved herself by neutralising Yinluo Grass, she would receive a mary reward. Then all she would need would be for Pei Qianhao to provide some men to assist her in taking back the Mei Family!
Mei Jinxiu then turned back into thepound, with Yu Xiao following closely behind.
Qin Ling barred the main door from the inside before jumping over the wall and locking it from outside as well. He had noticed the many guards around the Mei Family Clinic, and now that the door was secured, it should be safer for those within.
Qin Ling felt his heart grow heavy as he was about to leave. He decided that it would be thest time that he would visit thepound.
What he did not know was that Yun Ruofeng¡¯s subordinates had snuck into thepound right after he left, having taken advantage of the guards¡¯ lowered attention after seeing that Qin Ling and Mei Jinxiu knew one another.
The guards stationed in the clinic were all captured within an hour, leaving Mei Jinxiu and Yu Xiao hopelessly outnumbered as well.
Chapter 634 (2): Hand Over Princess Consort Hao
Chapter 634 (2): Hand Over Princess Consort Hao
¡°This subordinate obeys the order!¡± Another man in simr clothing nodded and left.
Yu Xiao¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing ¡®Prince Yun¡¯. He turned to Mei Jinxiu and said, ¡°Look! Qin Ling is still loyal to Prince Yun! He wouldn¡¯t dare disobey Prince Yun¡¯s orders! We¡¯ve fallen for his trap!¡±
Mei Jinxiu turned pale at this.
The leader in ckughed and said, ¡°Commander Qin would obviously obey Prince Yun. Don¡¯t worry though, you never would have seeded in neutralising Yinluo Grass anyways. While we¡¯re at it, you should know that Beimin would be a ghost town by now if it weren¡¯t for Prince Yun¡¯spassion. You would be wise to swear loyalty to him too, since the entire world will soon be under his control!¡±
Yu Xiao scoffed. ¡°Prince Yun is too hungry for power. I thought he really missed the Eldest Imperial Princess, but I guess that¡¯s just a sham!¡±
The man in ck pped Yu Xiao. ¡°How dare you insult Prince Yun? There¡¯s nothing that¡¯s out of reach for him; it¡¯s just a matter of whether he wishes to pursue it or not! Prince Hao is nothingpared to him, little more than a useless turd on the roadside. For Prince Yun to have feelings for Princess Consort Hao means that she¡¯ll be Princess Consort Yun in the future, or even the Empress of the world!¡±
¡°What a joke! You¡¯re really funny!!!¡± Yu Xiao then spat at the man.
The man raised his whip and struck Yu Xiao several times.
Mei Jinxiu tried her best to stop thinking about Qin Ling¡¯s betrayal and quickly spoke up. ¡°Prince Yun wouldn¡¯t have asked for us to be captured if he didn¡¯t have a use for us. If he sees that we¡¯re injured, you won¡¯t be able to give him a satisfactory answer!¡±
The man in ck stopped his whipping and said, ¡°This bitch is right. Take them away secretly!¡±
Mei Jinxiu and Yu Xiao were taken away from the clinic shortly after.
By the next day, more strange rumours had sprung up around the capital. There were stories about an entire vige meeting a gruesome end, while others spoke of a crowd of headless white figures hopping in single file in the middle of the day.
¡°The heavens are punishing Beimin! The imperial court sent an announcement, but nothing else has been done!¡±
¡°You¡¯re right, the vigers are dying one after another. What¡¯s going on? Is this happening because of Princess Consort Hao being an evil spirit?! Beimin would be safe without her!¡±
¡°Though that would be going against Prince Hao, it¡¯s his duty to protect the citizens of Beimin. Now that we¡¯re not safe, it¡¯s only right for Princess Consort Hao to be handed over to the court!¡± A middle-aged man spoke up, but copsed immediately after, foaming at the mouth. He was dead before he even hit the ground.
Those who witnessed it were terrified. ¡°Heavens! This is too frightening. The problem must lie with¡¡±
¡®Princess Consort Hao¡¯ was what everyone was thinking, but no one dared say it aloud, fearing that they would end up like the middle-aged man before them.
More and more unexined urrences continued to crop up, and the rumours began to spread uncontrobly. Many of the court officials who heard about them started to panic, and some even petitioned that Princess Consort Hao should be brought out to exin herself!
Chapter 635 (1): Public Condemnation
Chapter 635 (1): Public Condemnation
In addition, the chaos hadn¡¯t been limited to just Beimin either; even Dongling and Xiliu had sent letters asking Beimin to resolve the issue as soon as possible. Along with the merchants that carried news with them as they travelled to and fro, practically everyone in the four nations was aware of Beimin¡¯s situation.
The officials implored the Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, we hope that you can issue an edict. This is not to go against Prince Hao, but instead a method to stall the situation.¡±
Situ Lin clenched his fists under his dragon robes. He then mmed the throne¡¯s armrest and stood up, looking down at the officials who were kneeling on the floor. ¡°Prince Hao has done so much for Beimin, and yet as court officials, you¡¯ve immediately turned on him as soon as some malicious rumours are spread? Instead of being led around by the nose by someone trying to cause trouble, perhaps you should look into it yourselves! If I hear anything like that again, you¡¯ll be removed from your positions!¡±
Situ Lin spoke loudly, and the officials trembled at his imposing tone; they couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold demeanour!
The Second Imperial Prince, Situ Rong, then said, ¡°Your Majesty is right. Everyone should be working together to fight the ones who are spreading these rumours instead of going against Beimin¡¯s best interests. From this, we can clearly see that it¡¯s not only the regtions affectingmoners that need to be reviewed, but the ones that affect the court and imperial examinations[1] as well.¡±
The officials shivered, but the Court of Judicial Review[2] Minister stood up and bowed towards Situ Rong. ¡°Second Imperial Prince, you might have misunderstood our intentions. Us humble subjects have not been misled. We are asking Princess Consort Hao to temporarily hand herself over as a way to tide themoners over as we resolve the situation, and don¡¯t n to do anything to her. This humble subject thinks that the Princess Consort will be willing to make a small sacrifice for Beimin.¡±
Before Situ Lin could say anything, a guard outside the hall reported, ¡°Commandery Prince Xie has arrived!¡±
Though Situ Lin had given Xie Yun permission to rest at home since he had been swamped with work recently, thetter still attended court with Xie Liuli pushing him in on his wheelchair.
Xie Yun looked at the officials before saying, ¡°Princess Consort Hao is generous, and wouldn¡¯t punish any of you even if she had heard what you said. However, going forward with such a n would only cause further disruption in Beimin. This Prince is appalled at how foolishly our court officials are handling things.¡±
Before anyone could retort, Xie Yun looked towards the Court of Judicial Review Minister, Lord Mu, and asked, ¡°I believe the date for Young Miss Mu and the Second Imperial Prince¡¯s marriage is going to be set soon?¡±
Lord Mu bowed and answered, ¡°With the current situation in Beimin, the Second Imperial Prince should focus on his duties. His marriage can wait.¡±
¡°The wedding is already set in stone, and should be lined up for after this matter is settled; shouldn¡¯t you be the first one to endorse this as the future father-inw? Or are you all trying tomit treason now that Prince Hao is busy with other matters?¡± Xie Yun spoke coldly, terrifying the court officials.
1. Include both the keju for literary examinations and the wuju for military examinations
2. Also known as ¡®Dalisi¡¯
Chapter 635 (2): Public Condemnation
Chapter 635 (2): Public Condemnation
The eunuch nearby raised his horsetail whisk and announced loudly with his sharp voice. ¡°Adjourn!¡±
The officials looked at one another, but were ushered out of the hall by the eunuchs shortly after. Lord Mu bowed as he passed Xie Yun before leaving the hall.
Xie Yun nced at Xie Liuli, signalling for her to push him out.
Situ Lin made his way to the Imperial Study after everyone had left, looking at the huge pile of documents and memorandums that had been submitted. He had only just begun going through them when a eunuch entered. Situ Lin recognised him as the one stationed at Liu Yinyin¡¯s repose pce.
The eunuch walked up and spoke urgently, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s bad news. Miss Yinyin has disappeared!¡±
Situ Lin asked coldly, ¡°When did she disappear?¡±
¡°We¡¯re not sure of the exact timing, but this servant was unable to locate Miss Yinyin in the morning. This servant thought that she had gone out to y, but she was not in the Imperial Garden either. Miss Yinyin is not a mischievous girl, so this servant waited in the repose pce, until¡¡± Before the eunuch could finish, Situ Lin had already exited the study to make his way to Liu Yinyin¡¯s repose pce.
The eunuch followed along until he heard a disturbance from behind him. Turning around, he found Xie Yun.
¡°This servant pays my respects to Commandery Prince Xie.¡±
Xie Yun waved a hand to signal for him to get up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°Commandery Prince Xie, Miss Yinyin has disappeared. Might she have been kidnapped by someone?¡± The eunuch was getting more and more anxious as he spoke. Considering everything that was happening in the city, this was actually rather possible.
Xie Yun frowned at this, and waved a hand to signal Xie Liuli to push him towards Liu Yinyin¡¯s repose pce.
Situ Lin was already there when they arrived, having found a note in the repose pce written in the girl¡¯s handwriting.
Situ Lin turned when he heard Xie Yun arrive, handing the note to thetter as he entered.
Xie Liuli was able to see the note while Xie Yun read it, his brows knitting together as he went through its contents.
How could this be possible? Liu Yinyin heard about the rumors and left the pce on her own? She wasn¡¯t kidnapped?
¡°Your Majesty, is this Liu Yinyin¡¯s handwriting?¡±
¡°Yes, it is.¡±
Xie Yun then said, ¡°It¡¯s a very bad time. Yun Ruofeng is lurking in Beimin¡¯s capital city right now. Send someone to the Prince Hao Residence and inform Princess Consort Hao about this.¡±
Situ Lin said, ¡°I¡¯ll send men to look for her.¡±
An Imperial Army guard left for the Prince Hao Residence to report the matter to Su Xi-er, but was told that she wasn¡¯t in. Having no choice but to return to the pce, the guard heard somemoners gossipping as he passed by.
¡°Princess Consort Hao is personally looking at the man who suddenly died while foaming at the mouth! She¡¯s right there!¡±
¡°The man died after saying ¡®Princess Consort Hao¡¯. Is she here to prove her innocence?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Themoners made their way towards the site as they spoke.
The Imperial Army guard alighted from his horse and followed them, trying his best to spot Su Xi-er among the crowd. Before he could even get close enough, however, he heard a bright female voice. ¡°This man died due to the effects of an herb; this is no sudden unexined death.¡±
Chapter 636 (1): Heroic
Chapter 636 (1): Heroic
Dressed in a dazzling red outfit, Su Xi-er¡¯s appearance was enough tomand the attention of all themoners who waited for her to exin further.
Su Xi-er pointed at the white foam the dead man spat out and said, ¡°We¡¯ll usually see pure white or a little bit of yellow when someone foams at the mouth, but look, there¡¯s a little bit of red here.¡±
Themoners looked towards where she pointed and widened their eyes as they began discussing the matter. ¡°There really is a little bit of red! So he died after being poisoned by an herb! This timing was too perfect; to think that he died right after talking about Princess Consort Hao!¡± Some of themoners suddenly realised that Su Xi-er was right there and stopped talking, wondering if they would also die just like the man before them if they continued with such spections.
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°This man was poisoned beforehand, and it only took effect now. There have been several simr unexined urrences in Beimin recently, so all of you have to trust that His Majesty, Prince Hao, and Commandery Prince Xie will be able to solve this issue soon. Be careful, and don¡¯t be misled by the rumors! Besides, do I look like an evil spirit?¡± She then smiled gently with her dimples showing.
Themoners were momentarily captivated by her sweet appearance before going back to their senses. ¡°Princess Consort Hao is more like a fairy! You¡¯re no evil spirit! I don¡¯t believe that at all!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Evil spirits look horrid! We have to keep a clear mind and not be misled by such rumours! There must be people who are jealous of how well Beimin is doing and want to cause chaos!¡± Themoners started another discussion as they sang praises of Su Xi-er.
The Imperial Army guard marvelled at how the Princess Consort had managed to assuage the crowd. They all seemed to honestly believe her, trusting that all they had to do was keep their heads on straight and allow the imperial court to investigate.
The Imperial Army guard walked up to Su Xi-er and bowed. ¡°Princess Consort Hao, Young Miss Liu Yinyin has left the pce.¡±
Su Xi-er frowned at this. Yinyin left of her own ord? How could that be possible when she¡¯s well aware of the current situation in Beimin? Furthermore, how could she leave without anyone noticing with how many guards are around the pce?
Su Xi-er could already tell that something was amiss. ¡°Things aren¡¯t so simple, and I¡¯ll have to make a trip to the pce myself. Go to the army barracks and inform Prince Hao as well; make sure nobody else finds out.¡±
The Imperial Army guard bowed and said, ¡°This subordinate obeys.¡±
Su Xi-er then instructed a guard from the Prince Hao Residence to bring her to the pce. Seeing how rushed she looked, the guard quickly cracked his whip and had his carriage head for the pce.
Xie Yun had already left when she arrived, and Situ Lin had taken Liu Yinyin¡¯s note back to the Imperial Study with him. He wasparing the handwriting on the note with Liu Yinyin¡¯s previous writing.
Su Xi-er entered and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, how are you so sure that Yinyin left on her own and wasn¡¯t instead kidnapped?¡±
Chapter 636 (2): Heroic
Chapter 636 (2): Heroic
Su Xi-er studied the note carefully before saying, ¡°Security in the pce is tight, and it¡¯s not possible for anyone to enter or exit on a whim. The only possibility is that she was kidnapped, and if you look at thest character on this note, you can see an error. It was as if she was trembling when she wrote it.¡±
She then passed the note back to Situ Lin, who quickly verified what Su Xi-er had said. ¡°Imperial Aunt, you¡¯re right! I didn¡¯t even notice that!¡±
Those who weren¡¯t well-versed in calligraphy probably wouldn¡¯t have even noticed anything. Furthermore, it also had to be remembered that Liu Yinyin was Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s daughter, and a clever academic herself; she would have never made such a mistake normally.
¡°Your Majesty, send men to search the capital and the suburbs. Issue an imperial announcement to inform the people that things are more serious than they seem. Mei Jinxiu has been working day and night to look into how to neutralise Yinluo Grassdevil¡¯s weed.¡± At this point, a guard outside gave his report anxiously.
¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s bad news; there was an attack on the Mei Family Clinic. The guards stationed there are all dead, and Miss Mei and Yu Xiao are nowhere to be found!¡±
Situ Lin frowned at the news as he walked out of the room. ¡°When did you realise this?¡±
¡°An old man wanted to visit the clinic and waited for them to open since they usually do so at the same time every day. This morning, however, the doors remained closed. It was only when the old man received no reply after calling out and went to the yamen guards for help that they realised something was wrong!¡±
Su Xi-er walked up to them and asked, ¡°Has Prince Hao been informed?¡±
¡°Princess Consort, Prince Hao is already aware. Commandery Prince Xie is also on his way there. The guards from the yamen and the Imperial Army are currently looking for Miss Mei and Yu Xiao in secret.¡±
Su Xi-er waved a hand to dismiss the guard and turned to Situ Lin. ¡°Your Majesty, make sure you maintain stability in the court. Yinyin, Mei Jinxiu and Yu Xiao have been captured by the same person.¡±
¡°Imperial Aunt, the one who captured them is¡?¡± Situ Lin frowned; he could easily tell that the culprit was targeting Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be fine.¡± Su Xi-er then made her way towards a pce sedan and left.
When she transferred to her own horse carriage, she found a note on the seat. Apart from a few words, there were also a few strands of hair ced within. It read: ¡¯This is Liu Yinyin¡¯s hair. If you don¡¯t follow him, it won¡¯t just be a few strands of hair next.¡¯
Su Xi-er pursed her lips at this and crumpled the note. Yun Ruofeng is using Liu Yinyin to threaten me! At this point, I don¡¯t believe that his objective is simply me. With how he¡¯s trying to cause chaos among the four nations and the Western Region, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s trying to take over the world.
Not only is he not remorseful, he refuses to learn from his mistakes, and he¡¯d rather continue with his horrid deeds! I wonder if Feng Xiao would regret saving him if he knew of all this.
Feng Xiao, in fact, had his own reasons for saving Yun Ruofeng.
When the guard Su Xi-er had instructed to go to the Mei Family Clinic arrived, there were severalmoners at the door discussing the matter.
¡°Miss Mei is so kind, why would she be kidnapped? What is the culprit trying to achieve?¡±
Chapter 637 (1): The Western Region King Arrives
Chapter 637 (1): The Western Region King Arrives
Many others who heard him agreed, and their worry for Mei Jinxiu was apparent from their visage.
The sound of wheels announced the arrival of Su Xi-er, and some of themoners who recognised her immediately bowed. ¡°This peasant pays my respects to Princess Consort Hao!¡±
Upon hearing ¡®Princess Consort Hao¡¯, the others backed away and created a path for Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er looked at them and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Miss Mei will be fine. Everything is going ording to what the imperial court has nned.¡± She then made her way towards the Mei Family Clinic after speaking.
Themoners were confused upon hearing this, but a bright young man said, ¡°Miss Mei¡¯s disappearance was staged by the imperial court! They surely have a n, but why did Princess Consort Hao admit to it in public? Isn¡¯t she afraid that she¡¯ll alert the troublemakers?¡±
An elderly man stroked his beard and said, ¡°Princess Consort Hao will have her reasons. All we need to know is that Miss Mei will be fine. There¡¯s no other skilled physician as young as her around.¡±
Everyone nodded in agreement, and the crowd dissipated shortly after. The news about Mei Jinxiu¡¯s staged disappearance spread among the people very quickly.
Su Xi-er looked at the guards in the clinic and instructed, ¡°Get a few dogs to help with tracking. We¡¯ll take action when night falls.¡±
The guards bowed to acknowledge the order before going about their duties.
Afterwards, Su Xi-er exited the clinic and boarded a horse carriage to make her way to the Commandery Prince Residence. She hoped that nothing else would happen after Yun Ruofeng kidnapped Mei Jinxiu and Yu Xiao.
She arrived at the Commandery Prince Residence within an hour, and the guard at the door greeted her, ¡°This subordinate pays my respects to Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er waved a hand and said, ¡°Tighten security for the next few days. Commandery Prince Xie is busy with his duties, so it¡¯s important to keep the residence safe.¡±
¡°Princess Consort Hao, Commandery Prince Xie has already given us instructions to step up security.¡±
¡°Mmm,¡± Su Xi-er acknowledged before entering thepound. She nned to issue a challenge to Yun Ruofeng tonight. If his men could ce a note in her horse carriage, it meant that he had a rather fool-proof n.
However, for now, she wanted to see Zhen Yu and Xie Liuli.
She spotted both women in thepound after a short time, and was able to tell from Zhen Yu¡¯s belly that she was due soon.
Zhen Yu smiled happily upon seeing Su Xi-er. She looked to be the picture of health with her skin practically shining thanks to all the nourishing soups she was having.
The heavily pregnant Zhen Yu was unable to bow, so she smiled and greeted, ¡°Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er walked up to her and held her hands. ¡°Zhen Yu, take care of yourself. Liuli, stay by Zhen Yu¡¯s side and don¡¯t leave her.¡±
Chapter 637 (2): The Western Region King Arrives
Chapter 637 (2): The Western Region King Arrives
¡°He¡¯s going to grow up to be an incredible person!¡± Su Xi-er smiled and turned to Xie Liuli before saying, ¡°I thought I¡¯d visit since I happened to pass by the Commandery Prince Residence. A-Jing is still waiting for me, so I¡¯ll get going now. Liuli, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like you to have.¡±
Su Xi-er then gave her a packet of powder and said, ¡°This is just in case.¡±
Xie Liuli understood Su Xi-er¡¯s intentions, but tried to make herself sound more cheerful since Zhen Yu was present. ¡°Thank you, Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Su Xi-er and Zhen Yu then chatted for a while more before the former left the Commandery Prince Residence.
After boarding her horse carriage, Su Xi-er instructed the guard to head to the Prince Hao Residence as quickly as possible.
As they were travelling along the streets, severalmoners could be heard yelling.
¡°The Western Region King has arrived. The Western Region King is in the city!!!¡±
¡°Commander Wu and Prince Hao are escorting him personally. They just entered through the city gates, and are headed for the Prince Hao Residence!¡±
¡°The King of the Western Region must be here because of those rumours. She¡¯s the Imperial Princess of the Western Region, so how could she be used of being an evil spirit!¡±
A look of concern appeared on Su Xi-er¡¯s face upon hearing themoners. Mei Jinxiu, Yu Xiao, and Yinyin have been kidnapped by Yun Ruofeng, and now, Du Ling happens to arrive.
She would have to meet Du Ling and reveal the truth.
Su Xi-er thus instructed the guard, ¡°Choose a quieter route and speed up so that I can return to the residence to wee the Western Region King!¡±
¡°Understood.¡± The guard turned the horse around and cracked his whip, speeding up.
Du Ling had a grave look on his face while his hands clenched around the reigns of his horse as he passed through the city gates. The rumour had made its way to the Western Region, shocking both the officials andmoners. Several officials had even submitted memorandums to request for the court to look into the matter.
He did note alone this time; Commander Zhao Wu and Huyan Fei were with him. Huyan Fei was a lot stronger now after getting treatment, and he was here since they needed at least one representative each from the left and right factions.
Themoners lined the streets and watched in quiet awe as the procession led by Pei Qianhao and Wu Ling passed. The atmosphere was rather serious.
A man who had been hiding in a corner dashed off after the procession passed.
Within an hour, the man arrived at an obscure location and bowed after he entered. ¡°Prince Yun, the King of the Western Region has arrived. Commander Zhao Wu and Huyan Fei are also here.¡±
Yun Ruofeng did not look the least bit perturbed. ¡°Huyan Fei used to have a marriage agreement with the Imperial Princess of the Western Region, so it¡¯s only natural that he¡¯s here. As for Commander Zhao Wu, he¡¯s someone who¡¯s very straightforward and direct.¡±
¡°Prince Yun, this subordinate will do as you wish.¡±
Yun Ruofeng waved a hand and said, ¡°No need to rush. This Prince has control over those she cares about. She¡¯ll have toe alone tonight. If there¡¯s anyone with her, kill Mei Jinxiu.¡±
¡°Prince Yun, Commander Qin has feelings for Miss Mei. This subordinate is of the opinion that Commander Qin would never obey you if we kill her.¡±
¡°Qin Ling is only one of many skilled men under mymand. I¡¯m already being very merciful by not taking his life.¡± With a wave of his sleeves, Yun Ruofeng walked through a secret door.
Mei Jinxiu, Yu Xiao, and Liu Yinyin had been tied to pirs. Yu Xiao had already sustained several injuries from whipping since he was rather impetuous.
Seeing Yun Ruofeng enter, Yu Xiao shouted angrily, ¡°Despicable! Someone like you isn¡¯t fit to rule, and you can forget about the Princess Consort as well!¡±
Yun Ruofeng smirked. ¡°She belongs to this Prince in the first ce, so I¡¯m just taking her back. Is it really so despicable to retrieve something that belongs to me?¡±
Chapter 638 (1): Informing Du Ling
Chapter 638 (1): Informing Du Ling
¡°Shameless?¡± Yun Ruofeng smirked as he closed in on Mei Jinxiu, raising a hand to lift up her face as he stared into her eyes with his own dark pupils. Not one to back down, Mei Jinxiu returned his look with one just as fierce.
¡°I guess you don¡¯t want your tongue anymore.¡± He then pushed her away, with the force causing Mei Jinxiu¡¯s head to hit the pir behind her.
Liu Yinyin watched in horror at everything that was unfolding. Seeing how Mei Jinxiu was being treated, she said, ¡°Father said that a good man should not treat a woman this way. It¡¯s not right for you to do this.¡±
Yun Ruofeng looked at the girl, the corners of his lips curving upwards. He then instructed the guards, ¡°Miss Yinyin is Grand Tutor Liu¡¯s daughter. As a loyal citizen who gave his life for the nation, we must treat his daughter well. Take her away, and take care of her.¡±
The guard went up to release Liu Yinyin from her ropes before dragging her away rather roughly.
Mei Jinxiu tried to wriggle herself free, but the ropes which bound her were too tight. ¡°Yun Ruofeng, you¡¯re inhumane! Yinyin is only a child! How could you even think of doing anything to her!¡±
Yun Ruofeng looked at her and scoffed, ¡°You should worry about yourself for now. It¡¯s all thanks to Qin Ling that I was able to capture you.¡±
Mei Jinxiu¡¯s gaze turned cold at the mention of Qin Ling. Not wanting her to be too upset, Yu Xiao said, ¡°Qin Ling is much better than you!¡±
Yun Ruofeng nced at Yu Xiao, but eventually ignored him and left the room.
A guard asked, ¡°Prince Yun, the Western Region King has already arrived at the Prince Hao Residence. What should we do next?¡±
Yun Ruofeng looked up, observing the cloudless sky. Yinluo Grass will be put to good use tonight.
¡°Make the preparations. If everything goes ording to n, we¡¯ll leave Beimin tonight and head for Xiliu.¡±
The guard answered, ¡°This subordinate obeys; the n will be carried out.¡±
Yun Ruofeng nodded. He was the only one left in the courtyard after the guard exited.
Xi-er, pleasee on your own tonight. Don¡¯t me this Prince for being cruel if you bring any otherpanions with you.
More guards were now on patrol in the Beimin¡¯s capital, and even the busiest streets seemed to have quieted down. Du Ling had already arrived at the Prince Hao Residence, and was waiting for Su Xi-er in the main hall.
All the guards were asked to retreat, and Pei Qianhao entered the hall shortly after.
Seeing that Su Xi-er was not with him, Du Ling asked, ¡°Prince Hao, what¡¯s your view on the rumours? Are they true?¡±
¡°Does the Western Region King think that they are?¡± Pei Qianhao posed the question to him instead.
After a moment of contemtion, Du Ling¡¯s voice rang out just in time for Su Xi-er to enter and hear him.¡°She¡¯s my younger sister, no matter what.¡±
As he finished speaking, Du Ling¡¯s eyes turned to Su Xi-er, posing a silent question.
¡°Western Region King, the rumours are true. I¡¯m not your younger sister, but Nanzhao¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princess, Ning Rn.¡± Su Xi-er came clean immediately since she had no intention of lying in the first ce.
Chapter 638 (2): Informing Du Ling
Chapter 638 (2): Informing Du Ling
Royal lineage was of top priority in the Western Region. Though her body belonged to the Imperial Princess of the Western Region, it would be an embarrassment to them if the people found out that somebody else¡¯s soul had taken over. How could the body of a noble princess be taken over by somebody else!
Su Xi-er watched Du Ling as he continued to think, using the chance to take the initiative. ¡°I¡¯ve been in this body for a long time. Unfortunately, your real sister likely passed away long before I awoke to someone pouring a bucket of water over me. As a fragile maidservant in the Pce Side Quarters, she sumbed to the many wounds that she suffered as a result of the bitter hardships she went through each day. If you were to ask how I was able to arrive in her body, I can only say that it is heaven¡¯s will.¡±
She paused, meeting the gaze of the man across from her before continuing. ¡°King, you¡¯re a decisive and courageous man, someone who treats others with sincerity. As such, even if I can lie to everybody else in this world about this matter, I cannot lie to you.¡±
Du Ling looked her in the eye before turning to Pei Qianhao, asking, ¡°What does Prince Hao n to do about this? Beimin, the Western Region, and Nanzhao are all involved; chaos will break out if not handled properly.¡±
There were people who would make use of this chance to me Su Xi-er as the root of all the problems, something that would even implicate Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao then said, ¡°All this Prince knows is that she is Princess Consort Hao; what others think or do is not my concern. I¡¯ll not let them off the hook if they are targeting the Princess Consort in any way. The Western Region is not an exception to this either.¡±
As my wife, I¡¯ll protect her no matter what others say. Though he would never say it aloud, Pei Qianhao felt that it was a man¡¯s duty to do so.
Du Ling understood what Pei Qianhao meant and turned to Su Xi-er. ¡°As you said, this is heaven¡¯s will. My sister passed on after having endured bitter hardship, and her body may have been left to the dogs if you didn¡¯t enter it. This King¡¯s order to you is to take up the responsibility of being the Western Region¡¯s Imperial Princess since you¡¯re already in my sister¡¯s body.¡±
This made it extremely clear that the rumours would be dered untrue. No one could find out about Su Xi-er¡¯s real identity!
Su Xi-er had prepared herself to respond to any of Du Ling¡¯s reactions, but she had never expected for him to answer like this. It made her rather emotional.
Before she could say anything, Pei Qianhao said, ¡°Right now, she¡¯s Princess Consort Hao and the Western Region Imperial Princess.¡±
Du Ling looked at Su Xi-er and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation in Beimin now?¡±
As expected of the Western Region King; he was able to keep a clear head and adapt to the situation quickly.
¡°Three of our allies have been captured by Yun Ruofeng, and one of them is the daughter ofte Grand Tutor Liu from Nanzhao,¡± Su Xi-er answered. She then took out a note and said, ¡°This was found in the horse carriage when I left the pce earlier in the day.¡±
Du Ling and Pei Qianhao looked at it, their gazes turning cold instantly as they read its contents. The note requested for Su Xi-er to meet Yun Ruofeng alone at the bottom of the mountain where thendslide urred previously.
Chapter 639 (1): Jealousy
Chapter 639 (1): Jealousy
Su Xi-er¡¯s brows creased. ¡°He is ambitious, and loves to spread rumors. His true objective is to take advantage of the chaos that results.¡±
¡°He wants to take over the world, but his abilities arecking.¡± Du Ling crumpled the note in his hand and threw it on the floor. He then turned to Pei Qianhao and asked, ¡°What next? I can¡¯t return empty-handed now that I¡¯ve arrived in Beimin. I need to give the people of the Western Region an exnation.¡±
They had decided that Su Xi-er¡¯s real identity would remain a secret, so the only option would be to capture Yun Ruofeng alive and execute him publicly!
Pei Qianhao knew what Du Ling was getting at and said, ¡°This Prince has already made the arrangements; all we need is for him to appear, and this note is our opportunity.¡± He then turned to Su Xi-er and said gently, ¡°Stay in the residence, don¡¯t go out.¡±
Su Xi-er refused instantly. ¡°No way. He said clearly in the note that I have to go alone. Jinxiu, Yu Xiao, and Yinyin are with him now, so there¡¯s no way I can risk their safety. I¡¯m going, but you both can follow behind.¡±
Yun Ruofeng had many tricks up his sleeve, and he even stooped to using Yinluo Grass. He was worried about letting Su Xi-er meet someone like that all alone.
Du Ling, however, seemed to agree with Su Xi-er¡¯s n. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Prince Hao. Everyone knows how skillful Nanzhao¡¯s previous Eldest Imperial Princess was. Yun Ruofeng will have nowhere to run now that she has our assistance.¡±
Su Xi-er knew that Pei Qianhao was worried, so she took his hand and reassured him, ¡°If I don¡¯t go alone, he will kill his hostages. I don¡¯t wish for what happened to Chao Mu to happen again, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded after a while. ¡°Let¡¯s n how we¡¯re going toy the ambush at the foot of the mountain then.¡±
The three of them then entered the study to discuss the n in detail, and it was about three hours when they finished drawing up a n. In the meantime, Commander Zhao Wu and Huyan Fei had been settled in a posthouse.
A guard from outside reported, ¡°Prince Hao, Lord Huyan from the Western Region is at the door.¡±
Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao exchanged a look before Du Ling exited the study and headed for the main entrance of the residence.
Huyan Fei was rather antsy as he waited, unable to stop himself from worrying about Su Xi-er¡¯s situation. The rumours were a major implication for the Western Region, since it would mean that the body of the Imperial Princess had been taken over!
He spotted Du Ling walking out and bowed. ¡°Paying my respects to the King. Princess Consort Hao¡¡±
He was cut off before he could finish. ¡°The rumors are untrue; there¡¯s no cause for concern. She is the Western Region Imperial Princess.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate would like to request permission to enter and visit Princess Consort Hao.¡± Huyan Fei tried to look into the residence as he asked.
¡°Huyan Fei, that marriage bestowment decree is no longer in effect.¡±
Chapter 639 (2): Jealousy
Chapter 639 (2): Jealousy
¡°Is that so? Come on in then.¡± Du Ling then turned and walked in with Huyan Fei following closely behind.
Huyan Fei spotted a rosy-cheeked and cheerful Su Xi-er as he entered the main hall, watching her until he felt a cold gaze settle upon him.
Huyan Fei bowed and greeted, ¡°Paying my respects to Prince Hao and Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Pei Qianhao waved a hand. ¡°Please rise. What brings Lord Huyan to the Prince Hao Residence?¡±
Though he didn¡¯t like the way that Huyan Fei was eyeing Su Xi-er, he had no choice but to maintain a mediocrum of politeness while speaking to an important official from the Western Region.
Those from the Western Region had rather straightforward personalities, so Huyan Fei answered honestly, ¡°There have been rumours about Princess Consort Hao spreading throughout the four nations; after being saved by her once, this humble subject couldn¡¯t help but be concerned, so I decided toe and take a look¡± His gaze wandered back to Su Xi-er right after.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze darkened at this, and the temperature in the hall seemed to drop several degrees.
Su Xi-erughed and said, ¡°Lord Huyan, I heard that you¡¯re pretty good at tracking?¡±
He nodded and said, ¡°Princess Consort Hao, feel free to request anything of me.¡± In fact, Huyan Fei was a masterful tracker that not many could hold a candle to, even among all the countries.
A Western Region official was obeying the orders of Beimin¡¯s Princess Consort Hao. Du Ling smirked slightly at this as he nced at Pei Qianhao, finding that the prince¡¯s expression was far from happy.
¡°Lord Huyan, I would like you to locate Nanzhao¡¯s previous Imperial Army Commander, Qin Ling. Would you be able to locate him before sunset if he¡¯s still within a thirty-mile radius of Beimin¡¯s capital city?¡±
Huyan Fei bowed and said, ¡°That can be done as long as he¡¯s still within that area. This subordinate will start the search immediately after getting his portrait.¡±
¡°Great. As expected of Lord Huyan!¡± Su Xi-er then left to get Qin Ling¡¯s portrait.
Unfortunately, her absence left Pei Qianhao, Du Ling and Huyan Fei as the only ones left in the main hall, and a distinctly awkward atmosphere came over them. To his credit, Huyan Fei respectfully stood to the side, seemingly oblivious to Pei Qianhao¡¯s enmity.
The atmosphere in the hall turned rather bizarre, and when Su Xi-er returned with the portrait, she asked, ¡°A-Jing, why aren¡¯t you getting the servants to serve some tea?¡±
She then walked up to Huyan Fei and passed the portrait to him. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Lord Huyan for this.¡±
Huyan Fei took the portrait from her and said, ¡°Princess Consort Hao, I will try my best to locate him.¡± He then bowed respectfully and exited the hall.
Du Ling smiled after Huyan Fei left. ¡°Huyan Fei¡¯s tracking skills are top-notch. It will be best if Qin Ling can work with us too.¡±
¡°Qin Ling had worked under Yun Ruofeng for a long time, and knows his tricks well.¡± Su Xi-er said before handing a letter to Pei Qianhao. ¡°A-Jing, get the men to send this to Nanzhao as quickly as possible. Judging from how Yun Ruofeng usually acts, the news of Liu Yinyin having been captured would definitely have reached Lianchen by now. He has to keep a clear head and stay calm at this juncture.¡±
Pei Qianhao took the letter and said, ¡°Xi-er, stay away from Huyan Fei in future, and don¡¯t smile at him, understand?¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes widened in slight surprise before realising what was going on. This man can get jealous over anything!
¡°Such jealousy, cold-faced warrior prince,¡± Du Ling teased. He then took out a bottle of pills from his sleeve and said, ¡°Royal Grandmother told me to give you this. She has already acknowledged you as her granddaughter, so she doesn¡¯t believe in those rumors. I made the trip here so that I can give the people of the Western Region an exnation, that¡¯s all.¡±
Chapter 640 (1): A Crazed Crowd
Chapter 640 (1): A Crazed Crowd
¡°We¡¯ll be able to meet more often when things are settled. As the Western Region¡¯s only Imperial Princess, you¡¯ll need to have two names, and one of the surnames has to be from the Western Region.¡± Du Ling looked at Pei Qianhao as he spoke. The tradition in the Western Region is for children to take their mother¡¯s surnames. In contrast, only men who marry into their wives¡¯ family and their children can take another surname.
Pei Qianhao answered, ¡°We¡¯ll follow the tradition in the Western Region.¡±
Du Ling was relieved to hear that Pei Qianhao wasn¡¯t averse to the idea.
They still had eight hours before the appointed time with Yun Ruofeng, but the hours passed by quickly, and the cold breeze picked up as night fell on a moonless evening. As a horse carriage prepared to leave the Prince Hao Residence, Huyan Fei arrived to announce that he had found Qin Ling.
Su Xi-er acknowledged him and said, ¡°Follow the Western Region King and follow his instructions. Where¡¯s Qin Ling now?¡±
¡°In the suburbs.¡±
Su Xi-er answered in affirmation and told the guard, ¡°To the suburbs.¡±
The carriage then headed for the city gates as Huyan Fei entered the Prince Hao Residence to wait with Pei Qianhao and Du Ling. It was an hourter that they set off.
Su Xi-er did not see Qin Ling in the suburbs, but when the carriage was about a mile away from the foot of the mountain that she was supposed to meet Yun Ruofeng, she alighted the carriage and told the guard to head back.
She then continued the rest of the journey on foot, with the sound of the wind whistling through her ears being her onlypanion.
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t see anyone when she arrived at the agreed upon spot, nor did anyone appear even after she waited. Why is Yun Ruofeng not appearing?
Su Xi-er considered her options. If I continue waiting, A-Jing and Du Ling will arrive soon. She yelled into the air, ¡°Yun Ruofeng,e out and stop hiding!¡±
What answered her was the sound of the howling wind. Su Xi-er frowned and shouted again, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave if you¡¯re noting out!¡± Refusing to appear after getting me toe all the way here? Is this a ploy?
She made a move to leave, not believing that Yun Ruofeng would call her bluff.
However, she spotted a huge crowd in front of her after only taking a few steps. They were civilians dressed in ordinary clothes, and all of them seemed to be having a manic episode as they yelled and screamed at one another.
¡°Ahhh, where is this ce!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t block my way. Go to hell!¡±
¡°The enemy ising! Kill them!¡±
This group ofmoners wasposed of both young and old, as well as males and females. Some were even waving around wooden posts as makeshift weapons, but they all seemed to be easily angered as they manically ran forward.
When Su Xi-er saw the waves ofmoners running towards her, she could tell that they weren¡¯t Yun Ruofeng¡¯s men. These really were just ordinary citizens of Beimin!
With the state that they were in, it didn¡¯t take long for Su Xi-er to understand what had happened. Yinluo Grass! They¡¯ve all ingested Yinluo Grass, and the only one who can cure thempletely is Mei Jinxiu who¡¯s been captured!
Yun Ruofeng, you¡¯re despicable! Su Xi-er clenched her fists as she watched themoners approach.
Chapter 640 (2): A Crazed Crowd
Chapter 640 (2): A Crazed Crowd
The rest of the crowd got even angrier as they saw their counterparts copse, and another group was approaching from behind; even children were counted among their number. As for Pei Qianhao and Du Ling, they were being held up by a simr scene.
Not wanting to hurt the civilians, Pei Qianhao and Du Ling had been dealing with the situation in a simr manner as Su Xi-er, but suddenly found that Yun Ruofeng¡¯s soldiers were mixed into the crowd. It quickly became clear that this group had trained to strike quickly and retreat into the crowd of civilians for cover before they could be caught.
Pei Qianhao and Du Ling frowned as they watched themoners closing in on them. They then exchanged a look, as if they had decided on a n.
Themoners were knocked out shortly after, but some who were not fast enough to dodge were killed by Yun Ruofeng¡¯s soldiers.
When Pei Qianhao and Du Ling arrived at the foot of the mountain, they saw a bunch ofmoners copsed on the ground. Su Xi-er, however, was nowhere to be found.
Pei Qianhao gripped the rope on his horse tightly. Yun Ruofeng made all thesemoners ingest Yinluo Grass!
¡°Xi-er knows what to do. Look for the tracks!¡± Du Ling said before he hopped off his horse and began searching for clues.
They found the handkerchief that Tan Ge gave Su Xi-er on the ground after a quick search. Su Xi-er had used the handkerchief as a clue when she was threatened by Yun Ruofeng in the past, and now she was doing it again!
However, the one who had abducted Su Xi-er this time wasn¡¯t Yun Ruofeng, but Qin Ling.
The two were sitting in a horse carriage that was speeding along while being driven by one of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s subordinates.
¡°Princess Consort Hao, Jinxiu is in Prince Yun¡¯s hands. I¡¯m left with no choice.¡± Qin Ling spoke calmly and seriously.
¡°You¡¯re not at fault for wanting to save your beloved,¡± Su Xi-er said. It was only unfortunate that the driver heard their words and sped up.
Unexpectedly, Yun Ruofeng had gone as far as to drag so many innocentmoners in just to kidnap Su Xi-er.
An hourter, Qin Ling nced at Su Xi-er and spoke softly so that he could not be heard. ¡°Prince Yun has soldiers in Xiliu, but civil unrest has engulfed the nation, and their monarch has been ced under house arrest for unknown reasons. We¡¯ll be fine if we can escape unscathed after saving Jinxiu, Yu Xiao, and Yinyin before we enter Xiliu¡¯s borders.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded at this, wondering about Yun Ruofeng¡¯s intentions. How did he train the men in Xiliu?
¡°Princess Consort Hao, I wasn¡¯t aware of Prince Yun¡¯s dealings in Xiliu before this. I thought he wanted peace for Nanzhao, but it seems like he actually wants to take over the world. His power base in Dongling has fallen apart, but he still has men in Xiliu, Nanzhao, and even Beimin! Most of his power is concentrated in Xiliu right now!¡±
Su Xi-er clenched her fists. ¡°Qin Ling, we have to find Jinxiu, Yu Xiao, and Yinyin¡¯s whereabouts before arriving at Xiliu¡¯s border.¡±
¡°Based on Prince Yun¡¯s tactics, I¡¯m afraid we might not be able to meet them; we¡¯ll probably be kept in this carriage for the entire journey.¡±
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°He¡¯ll definitelye and meet me. I have my ways.¡±
Yun Ruofeng was waiting in a county city thirty miles away from the suburbs. As Su Xi-er had expected, he was waiting to meet her.
Chapter 641 (1): Meeting Once Again
Chapter 641 (1): Meeting Once Again
Yun Ruofeng looked calm as he pointed at the dishes on the table. ¡°Have some food. We¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±
Not about to go hungry, Su Xi-er picked up a pastry and snacked on it as she took sips of water, pointedly ignoring Yun Ruofeng.
A smile appeared on Yun Ruofeng¡¯s face as he watched her eat. If only we could be like an ordinary couple simply taking a rest in the posthouse, he thought.
Su Xi-er dusted her hands clean after eating a few pieces of pastries and looked at Yun Ruofeng squarely as she asked, ¡°Where are Mei Jinxiu, Yu Xiao and Yinyin?¡±
¡°Can we talk about something else?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked in a rising tone, his expression betraying nothing.
¡°What else can we talk about? Can you let everything go if I tell you to?¡± Su Xi-er mocked.
Yun Ruofeng could sense the sarcasm in her words. He wanted her, but she had already been in another man¡¯s embrace when he had returned. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to get her back.
Pei Qianhao was powerful in Beimin, so he had to have even more power than Pei Qianhao! Starting from Xiliu, he began to cause disruption among the nations as he controlled things from behind the scenes.
He was betting everything he had on this n.
Seeing him remain silent, Su Xi-er got up and looked down at him. ¡°It would be almost impossible for me to escape under the watchful eyes of so many of your subordinates. Where are Mei Jinxiu and the rest? How are they doing now?¡±
¡°Worried?¡± Yun Ruofengughed. ¡°They¡¯ve been very good so I won¡¯t do anything to them. Qin Ling has gone to see Mei Jinxiu, and I¡¯m not that stupid to put the other two together with her.¡±
This made the rescue a lot more difficult since the hostages weren¡¯t being held in a single location. Though Su Xi-er kept a poker face, she thought, He¡¯s getting more and more despicable as time passes.
Yun Ruofeng stood up and walked towards her, closing in as he said, ¡°Pei Qianhao won¡¯t be able to find you this time, so be good, and I won¡¯t do anything. Otherwise, I¡¯d rather hand Pei Qianhao a corpse.¡±
Yun Ruofeng then exited the post house and boarded a horse carriage, lifting the curtains and signalling for Su Xi-er to join him.
Su Xi-er could hear his words echoing in her ears. Heh, he¡¯s still thinking of taking my life.
Taking steady steps towards the carriage, Su Xi-er took a subtle nce behind her before boarding the carriage. She was pretending to obey Yun Ruofeng at the moment in order to get clues on where Mei Jinxiu and the rest were being held. She surmised that the hostages would most likely be travelling with them, and that even though the routes they took might be slightly different their destination would be the same: the border of Beimin and Xiliu.
Being surrounded by the other three nations of the Central ins, Beimin¡¯s geographical location was rather unique.
Su Xi-er took a seat in the carriage that would ce her furthest away from Yun Ruofeng as the vehicle started moving. Not seeming to mind, thetter simply folded his hands behind his head as he leaned back, seemingly content that his ns were proceeding smoothly.
He opened his eyes after a while to see Su Xi-er¡¯s calm expression. ¡°Want to know where I¡¯m taking you?¡± he asked.
Chapter 641 (2): Meeting Once Again
Chapter 641 (2): Meeting Once Again
¡°Even though I¡¯m no longer Prince Yun of Nanzhao, I still have my men there. Are you curious about how Ning Lianchen is doing?¡± Yun Ruofeng raised his brows as he asked, smirking. He looked like someone who had seeded in executing an evil n.
¡°Lianchen has matured under your strict guidance, and is now a capable Emperor. Your methods are useless against him.¡±
¡°Are you sure? Pei Qianhao had kept some things from you.¡± Yun Ruofeng said before shutting his eyes again and falling silent.
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but suspect the legitimacy of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s words. Is he telling the truth? Did anything happen to Lianchen? I have some ex-subordinates in Nanzhao, so Feng Changqing would immediately ry any relevant news.
However, she was clearly in no position to be informed at the moment. All she could do was stay calm and avoid being baited by Yun Ruofeng.
Seeing ack of reaction from her, Yun Ruofeng asked again, ¡°Not concerned about your younger brother? Nanzhao¡¯s new policies are being enforced too quickly, and have earned the ire of several high-ranking officials, especially those who are over fifty. They¡¯ve been officials since thete Emperor was still around, so they¡¯re not happy about being treated poorly after having worked for the court for so long. There¡¯s only a handful of court officials who support Lianchen right now, so how long can hest? Beimin already has its hands full taking care of itself, so it wouldn¡¯t have the time to take care of Nanzhao.¡±
Nanzhao¡¯s new policies were beneficial for the nation¡¯s development, but there were naturally those who disliked how they conflicted with the oldws. Since Lianchen was in control of the military now, he would be able to mp down on any dissent, as well as think of other ways to appease those who were unsatisfied with the new policies.
¡°You should listen to me and follow my lead if you know what¡¯s best for you. Who knows which nation I¡¯ll destroy next on a whim? The entire Central ins are within my grasp.¡± Yun Ruofeng spoke confidently. He would feel anxious when Su Xi-ermented about him in the past, but he no longer felt that sort of anxiety now.
¡°That¡¯s not confidence, that¡¯s conceit. You¡¯ll fall hard and fast.¡± Su Xi-er then looked away, gazing out of the horse carriage.
¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Xiliu¡¯s monarch is under house arrest, Nanzhao is in turmoil, and the Western Region¡¯s court is a mess. As for Dongling, the current emperor, Chu Xian is gravely ill. The imperial physicians have no idea what to do, and he doesn¡¯t have any offspring either. The Chu Imperial Family will end with him, and Dongling will descend into chaos.¡±
Su Xi-er turned to look at Yun Ruofeng. ¡°Chu Xian is very healthy, how is it possible for him to fall gravely ill?!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you believe that people can fall ill because of their grief? Don¡¯t you think that you yourself are responsible for this?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked coldly.
Su Xi-er did not have information about the other nations, so there was no way for her to deduce if he was lying or not.
¡°I don¡¯t have to lie to you. The news of the death of Dongling¡¯s Emperor will spread to all four nations soon. The nation will enter a state of chaos when that happens.¡± Yun Ruofeng then turned to look at her and said, ¡°Lan-er, you have to admit that you¡¯re a woman who caused worldwide chaos. Just your identity alone isplicated enough to drag in Beimin, Nanzhao, and the Western Region. Xiliu is a mess because of the ns I made to obtain you, and Dongling¡¯s Emperor will soon die because of you as well.¡±
¡°Pinning everything on me, aren¡¯t you, Yun Ruofeng? Do you still care about your reputation?.¡± Su Xi-er mocked.
Yun Ruofeng sat up slightly and went closer to her. ¡°I just want you, I don¡¯t care about my reputation.¡±
She looked at him and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want me. Don¡¯t you have the ambition of taking over the world?¡±
¡°Every capable man has ambition. You think Pei Qianhao doesn¡¯t? Do you think he¡¯s done any less than me behind your back? It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not aware of it,¡± Yun Ruofeng sco
She nced at him and said, ¡°You have quite a bit of power to be able to cause such chaos despite being removed from your position as Prince Yun.¡±
¡°Even though I¡¯m no longer Prince Yun of Nanzhao, I still have my men there. Are you curious about how Ning Lianchen is doing?¡± Yun Ruofeng raised his brows as he asked, smirking. He looked like someone who had seeded in executing an evil n.
¡°Lianchen has matured under your strict guidance, and is now a capable Emperor. Your methods are useless against him.¡±
¡°Are you sure? Pei Qianhao had kept some things from you.¡± Yun Ruofeng said before shutting his eyes again and falling silent.
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but suspect the legitimacy of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s words. Is he telling the truth? Did anything happen to Lianchen? I have some ex-subordinates in Nanzhao, so Feng Changqing would immediately ry any relevant news.
However, she was clearly in no position to be informed at the moment. All she could do was stay calm and avoid being baited by Yun Ruofeng.
Seeing ack of reaction from her, Yun Ruofeng asked again, ¡°Not concerned about your younger brother? Nanzhao¡¯s new policies are being enforced too quickly, and have earned the ire of several high-ranking officials, especially those who are over fifty. They¡¯ve been officials since thete Emperor was still around, so they¡¯re not happy about being treated poorly after having worked for the court for so long. There¡¯s only a handful of court officials who support Lianchen right now, so how long can hest? Beimin already has its hands full taking care of itself, so it wouldn¡¯t have the time to take care of Nanzhao.¡±
Nanzhao¡¯s new policies were beneficial for the nation¡¯s development, but there were naturally those who disliked how they conflicted with the oldws. Since Lianchen was in control of the military now, he would be able to mp down on any dissent, as well as think of other ways to appease those who were unsatisfied with the new policies.
¡°You should listen to me and follow my lead if you know what¡¯s best for you. Who knows which nation I¡¯ll destroy next on a whim? The entire Central ins are within my grasp.¡± Yun Ruofeng spoke confidently. He would feel anxious when Su Xi-ermented about him in the past, but he no longer felt that sort of anxiety now.
¡°That¡¯s not confidence, that¡¯s conceit. You¡¯ll fall hard and fast.¡± Su Xi-er then looked away, gazing out of the horse carriage.
¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Xiliu¡¯s monarch is under house arrest, Nanzhao is in turmoil, and the Western Region¡¯s court is a mess. As for Dongling, the current emperor, Chu Xian is gravely ill. The imperial physicians have no idea what to do, and he doesn¡¯t have any offspring either. The Chu Imperial Family will end with him, and Dongling will descend into chaos.¡±
Su Xi-er turned to look at Yun Ruofeng. ¡°Chu Xian is very healthy, how is it possible for him to fall gravely ill?!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you believe that people can fall ill because of their grief? Don¡¯t you think that you yourself are responsible for this?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked coldly.
Su Xi-er did not have information about the other nations, so there was no way for her to deduce if he was lying or not.
¡°I don¡¯t have to lie to you. The news of the death of Dongling¡¯s Emperor will spread to all four nations soon. The nation will enter a state of chaos when that happens.¡± Yun Ruofeng then turned to look at her and said, ¡°Lan-er, you have to admit that you¡¯re a woman who caused worldwide chaos. Just your identity alone isplicated enough to drag in Beimin, Nanzhao, and the Western Region. Xiliu is a mess because of the ns I made to obtain you, and Dongling¡¯s Emperor will soon die because of you as well.¡±
¡°Pinning everything on me, aren¡¯t you, Yun Ruofeng? Do you still care about your reputation?.¡± Su Xi-er mocked.
Yun Ruofeng sat up slightly and went closer to her. ¡°I just want you, I don¡¯t care about my reputation.¡±
She looked at him and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want me. Don¡¯t you have the ambition of taking over the world?¡±
¡°Every capable man has ambition. You think Pei Qianhao doesn¡¯t? Do you think he¡¯s done any less than me behind your back? It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not aware of it,¡± Yun Ruofeng scoffed.
Chapter 642 (1): Caught Off Guard
Chapter 642 (1): Caught Off Guard
Her words were like a sword that stabbed Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart. He grabbed Su Xi-er¡¯s chin and pinched it tightly. ¡°It¡¯s not wise to speak like that. I¡¯ve learnt my lesson, so don¡¯t think that I¡¯d be gentle with you now.¡±
Even as he said it, Yun Ruofeng could tell from Su Xi-er¡¯s contemptuous gaze that she could care less if he was gentle or not. In fact, she had already decided to treat him as if he was mentally ill.
¡°You said that I was the only one you wanted. Did you already forget your promise when Pei Qianhao seduced you?¡± Yun Ruofeng let go of her and leaned back against the carriage walls.
¡°Ning Rn is already dead. Didn¡¯t you scatter the ashes at the pond in the Prince Yun Residence yourself?¡±
Yun Ruofengughed. ¡°They were scattered in the pond. Do you hate me for that?¡± To hate me means that she still felt something for me at the time; could it be that¡?
¡°No, I don¡¯t feel any hate for you anymore. I only hate that you would be as despicable as to involvemoners and your own men by making them ingest Yinluo Grass.¡± Su Xi-er spoke calmly. She then asked, ¡°Are you nning to stay in the same carriage with me until we reach the border?¡±
¡°No, but I can stay if you don¡¯t mind it.¡± Yun Ruofeng raised his brows as he remarked indifferently.
¡°I¡¯d like to see Yinyin.¡± Su Xi-er looked at him squarely.
Yun Ruofeng sat up straight and smiled. ¡°Sure, but you¡¯ll have to give me a kiss first.¡±
There was no change in Su Xi-er¡¯s expression as she said, ¡°I¡¯m already married to someone else, Prince Yun. Do you want me to drown in a pig cage? I would understand if you didn¡¯t want me to see Mei Jinxiu and Yu Xiao, but Yinyin is still a child. Do you think that I¡¯d be able to run away with her?¡±
¡°Hmph, you¡¯d be able to escape by yourself, but not with a little girl. Not to mention, the other two are still my hostages; though this is a despicable tactic, it¡¯s because of you that I must use it.¡± Yun Ruofeng lifted the curtains to give some instructions to the guard.
The guard then turned the carriage around and headed for another route.
¡°I¡¯ll allow you to travel in the same horse carriage as Liu Yinyin for three days, but you should know that I¡¯ve also made Ning Lianchen aware of what has happened. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s concerned, but he¡¯s going to be too upied with other things. What would happen if he can¡¯t take the pressure at such a young age?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked in mock concern.
Su Xi-er smirked at this. If Ning Lianchen couldn¡¯t take the pressure, it would simply mean that he wasn¡¯t fit to be the Emperor. Yun Ruofeng looked satisfied with himself, but this would just be another test for Ning Lianchen.
¡°Not worried about your little brother; perhaps you¡¯re kicking him to the curb now that you have a husband? Or are you afraid that your identity will be revealed and you¡¯ll lose all the influence you have now?¡± Yun Ruofeng felt that there were two reasons she stayed with Pei Qianhao. First, that he cared for and treated her well; second, that she had gotten a taste of the power that the prince held.
¡°I¡¯m not worried about Lianchen because I trust him. Is there anyone else in this world who loves power more than you? Yun Ruofeng, let¡¯s just see how things go from here.¡±
Chapter 642 (2): Caught Off Guard
Chapter 642 (2): Caught Off Guard
The carriage arrived at a minor road after an hour when Yun Ruofeng lifted the curtains and pointed at another carriage in front of them. ¡°Liu Yinyin is in there.¡±
Getting up to disembark, Su Xi-er felt Yun Ruofeng tug at her hand before saying, ¡°I still have a soft spot for you, so I¡¯m allowing you to see Yinyin. However, don¡¯t me me for being cruel if you try to escape.¡±
Annoyed, Su Xi-er shrugged his hand away and alighted.
In her carriage, Liu Yinyin shouted when she saw the curtains being lifted. ¡°Who is it!¡± She was distrustful of everyone after going through so much in the past few days.
Realising that it was Su Xi-er, Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes widened and she jumped up in surprise. The carriage started moving at the same time, causing the girl to hit her head against the sides of the carriage.
¡°Ah!¡± Liu Yinyin cried out in pain.
A gentle hand patted her on her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s not good to move too much when you¡¯re in a carriage.¡±
¡°Fairy Elder Sister, you¡¯ve been caught too?¡± Liu Yinyin sounded extremely concerned. If Su Xi-er was captured even when under Pei Qianhao¡¯s protection, it would mean that Yun Ruofeng was not someone to be trifled with.
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; we can definitely escape. Yinyin, have you seen any others who were caught?¡± Su Xi-er asked the girl.
Liu Yinyin nodded. ¡°There was another man and a woman, and we were all tied to pirs. The man was beaten until his clothes tore, but the woman was fine. Prince Yun is very cruel. Fairy Elder Sister, what do we do? Where will the carriage take us?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be scared; I have an idea.¡± Su Xi-er then whispered in Liu Yinyin¡¯s ear.
Liu Yinyin smiled as she understood Su Xi-er¡¯s n.
The horse carriage continued throughout the night when Liu Yinyin suddenly called out.
Su Xi-er asked in concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Feeling unwell?¡±
¡°I have a tummy ache.¡± Liu Yinyin held her stomach and looked like she was in a lot of pain.
Su Xi-er asked the driver to stop. ¡°She probably needs to relieve herself after we¡¯ve been traveling all day. Stop the carriage here. I¡¯ll take her to the nearby forest.¡±
The guard looked at her and shook his head. ¡°Stay in the carriage. She goes alone!¡±
Liu Yinyin pretended to be afraid and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m scared!¡±
¡°Are you going or not? We¡¯ll continue if you¡¯re not going.¡± The guard said impatiently.
Su Xi-er quickly relented. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. You go ahead.¡± She shot a purposeful look at Liu Yinyin.
Liu Yinyin understood her and hopped off the carriage, holding her stomach as she did so.
Though the only guard they could see was their driver, Yun Ruofeng would definitely have stationed men around the route. Su Xi-er looked at the surroundings carefully, biding her time for the best chance to strike.
Su Xi-er pretended to get anxious after Liu Yinyin still hadn¡¯t returned after being gone for quite a while. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look. What if something happened to her?¡±
¡°No!¡± The guard refused.
Su Xi-er stared at him. ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl. I¡¯m worried!¡± She then hopped off the carriage even though the guard tried to stop her.
Seeing the guard follow her, she shouted at him, ¡°What if the little girl is still relieving herself? Is a grown man like you going to watch?¡±
This made the guard stop in his tracks, leaving Su Xi-er to go ahead on her own.
Su Xi-er entered the forest and called out for Liu Yinyin before hearing a soft voice say, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±
¡°Stay there and don¡¯t move,¡± Su Xi-er looked around her as she spoke. There was likely to be another route if they cut through the forest.
Chapter 643 (1): Pregnant
Chapter 643 (1): Pregnant
¡°We¡¯ll go through the forest. There¡¯s usually another route on the other side of these groves, and we can look for a vige afterwards.¡± Su Xi-er patted Liu Yinyin on the shoulder and took her hand as they left.
Among those captured by Yun Ruofeng, Liu Yinyin was the youngest and least able to protect themself. As such, Su Xi-er felt that it would be best to remove the girl from the crossfire as soon as she could.
The guard who was waiting for them grew suspicious after waiting for some time, and ended up taking a signal re with him to alert the anwei in the area if needed.
The guard yelled into the forest as he entered, shouting, ¡°You won¡¯t get away!¡± When he heard a disturbance in the nearby bushes, he moved to release the signal re.
Su Xi-er reacted quickly, appearing behind the guard and knocking him out before the re could be released.
Su Xi-er took Liu Yinyin¡¯s hand in hers again and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing the signal torch confirmed her suspicions that there were indeed anwei stationed around the area.
Liu Yinyin nodded and followed Su Xi-er¡¯s lead. They had arrived at a road on the other side of the grove when they heard a disturbance from behind them.
¡°You go first.¡± Su Xi-er pushed Liu Yinyin forwards onto the road before she turned back and walked towards the source of the disturbance.
Though worried, Liu Yinyin knew that it was not wise for her to return. All their effort would be wasted if the two of them were caught. She thus ran towards another nearby grove and hid in a dark area, not making a sound.
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er was met with a group of guards covered in ck clothes. The one who seemed to be the leader of the group spoke as he signalled to one of his men with a quick gaze. ¡°We¡¯re under Prince Yun¡¯s orders, so please don¡¯t make things difficult for us, Miss.¡±
One of the men then walked up with a thick rope and said, ¡°Miss, raise your hands.¡±
What Yun Ruofeng said reyed itself in Su Xi-er¡¯s mind: he wouldn¡¯t be merciful if he found out that she escaped. The anwei had also appeared rather quickly despite the signal re not being released.
¡°I¡¯ll go back with you. There¡¯s no need to tie me up,¡± Su Xi-er tly said.
The leader of the group looked towards the grove on the other side and instructed his men, ¡°Go look for the girl in the woods and capture her.¡±
Upon hearing that they wanted to capture Liu Yinyin, Su Xi-er held her stomach and pretended to be in pain.
Yun Ruofeng had instructed his men to take good care of Su Xi-er, and all of them knew that he cared about her a lot. They were not supposed to tie her up too tightly, and she could not be injured. Seeing that Su Xi-er seemed unwell, the leader of the group instructed the others, ¡°Take her back to Prince Yun, quickly.¡±
Su Xi-er then yelled out in pain, hoping to be able to stall for time, as well as signal to Liu Yinyin to run further away. The less hostages Yun Ruofeng had, the better.
What Su Xi-er did not expect was for her stomach to really start aching after putting on that act. She continuously felt it cramp up, and sharp pains began assaulting her.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s men quickened their pace when they saw her face crumpled up in pain, bringing her back to Yun Ruofeng as quickly as they could.
Su Xi-er¡¯s forehead was drenched with sweat when Yun Ruofeng saw her. He took her hand and asked, ¡°Lan-er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Chapter 643 (2): Pregnant
Chapter 643 (2): Pregnant
Yun Ruofeng instructed his men, ¡°Set off immediately for the closest county city and look for a physician secretly when we arrive. Forget about that girl!¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The carriage then sped off without further dy.
The unwell Su Xi-er threw a wrench into Yun Ruofeng¡¯s ns. He had no choice but to slow down, and they would no longer be arriving at the Beimin-Xiliu border as quickly as he had nned.
They arrived in the county city early the next morning, and Yun Ruofeng quickly selected an obscure inn before inviting a physician toe and check on Su Xi-er.
The physician surmised that the patient was likely someone rich or from nobility when he saw the two men standing guard outside the inn. Not wanting to appear disrespectful in any way, he entered quickly.
He took out a silk handkerchief and ced it over Su Xi-er¡¯s wrist to take her pulse.
The physician¡¯s expression of concern was reced by one of joy after a while. ¡°She¡¯s already one month pregnant. She just got too excited, which caused the pain in her stomach. I¡¯ll bring a prescription, and she will recover soon.¡±
Yun Ruofeng stiffened at what the physician said before ncing at Su Xi-er¡¯s stomach. There¡¯s a child in there, one belonging to Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao. Yun Ruofeng¡¯s face darkened at the thought as jealousy filled him.
The physician was confused at his reaction. Why is this man unhappy about the pregnancy? Could it be because the baby isn¡¯t his?
The physician couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious when the thought crossed his mind, wondering to himself, Should I prescribe something to stabilise the pregnancy, or something to abort the baby?
¡°We¡¯re in a rush, and don¡¯t have time to wait for medicine to brew. Give us a prescription which can be taken conveniently that can stabilise the pregnancy.¡± Yun Ruofeng then waved a hand to dismiss him.
The physician stood up and bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll write up a prescription for that right away.¡± He then exited the room nervously.
Right now, Su Xi-er was sleeping rather peacefully on the bed.
Yun Ruofeng stared at her stomach as he sat at the edge of the bed. Lan-er, you¡¯re carrying his child! Considering you¡¯ve been married for quite a while now, that¡¯s not too surprising though.
The idea of asking for a medication to abort the pregnancy had crossed his mind, since he hated the thought of her carrying someone else¡¯s child!
However, he realised the baby belonged to her as well.
Yun Ruofeng ced a hand on her stomach above the nket and said, ¡°You say I¡¯m selfish, but if that was really the case, I wouldn¡¯t have let you keep the baby. I¡¯ll conquer the world, and you¡¯ll just have to stay behind me. There¡¯s no need for you to go onto the battlefields this time. Be my woman, and I¡¯ll let you have everything. I¡¯d even treat this child as my own.¡±
Yun Ruofeng gave a bitter smile. She had called me despicable, and that I am only using her as an excuse to take over the world. What she doesn¡¯t understand is that it¡¯s actually the reverse; obtaining power is only a means to an end. I want her back from Pei Qianhao, and to do that, I need more power!
Lan-er, no matter what you think of me, I won¡¯t give you up this time. You¡¯re only allowed to be my woman, the woman belonging to the ruler of the world!
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes glinted. Pei Qianhao, the fight has just begun.
Yun Ruofeng felt Su Xi-er move, and turned to see a pair of eyes staring cautiously at him.
¡°Feeling better?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked gently, reaching under the nket in an attempt to take her hand in his. Su Xi-er, however, did not allow him to.
¡°Did you capture Liu Yinyin again?¡±
Yun Ruofeng scoffed. ¡°I let her go. A little girl like her isn¡¯t worth my time. There are still two other hostages anyway.¡±
Chapter 644 (2): Hiding The Truth
Chapter 644 (2): Hiding The Truth
~~~
In the meantime, Liu Yinyin had entered a nearby vige where an elderly man was kind enough to help her out. She did not reveal much even when the old man asked who she was.
Liu Yinyin trusted Pei Qianhao and believed that he would definitely be able to catch up with them. Once he arrived in this vige, she¡¯d just have to inform his men about what happened so that they could go save Su Xi-er.
Though Liu Yinyin was worried about how everything would turn out, she tried her best to calm herself and wait patiently for rescue.
Later that evening, a group of men led by Wu Ling entered the vige and started searching. Knowing Su Xi-er, Wu Ling figured that it was possible that she had already escaped and hid herself in a vige like this.
However, it was Liu Yinyin who came forward faster than anybody could stop her, and began to tug on Wu Ling¡¯s clothes. ¡°Fairy Elder Sister was caught by the bad guys. Go save her!¡±
Wu Ling immediately understood that Su Xi-er was still with Yun Ruofeng, and thus turned to issue orders to his men. ¡°Take Miss Yinyin back to the capital and take good care of her.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The guard then led Liu Yinyin away.
At this, the vigers realised that Liu Yinyin was no ordinary girl. If she was being addressed as ¡®Miss Yinyin¡¯, it probably meant that she had been kidnapped from a noble family.
Wu Ling then left with a group of men shortly after to continue with their search. Pei Qianhao and Du Ling were already further ahead, and they all knew that this particr route and crossing the field of grass would eventually lead to the Beimin-Xiliu border.
There was civil unrest in Xiliu right now, and their nation¡¯s monarch, Hua Zirong, had been arrested. Meanwhile, their new leader had tried several times to challenge Beimin. Pei Qianhao¡¯s elite men had already stationed themselves near the border where they currentlyy in ambush.
Pei Qianhao cracked the whip on his horse, getting it to speed up. Su Xi-er was in a carriage, and there was no way that her carriage could travel faster than his horse.
However, Yun Ruofeng was extremely familiar with the geography in the area. He had instructed his men to spread out and take different routes, and it was difficult to predict what he actually had in mind.
Pei Qianhao grew cautious when he spotted a carriage in the distance, but pushed his horse to speed up nevertheless.
Suddenly, several arrows rained down upon him out of nowhere, but Pei Qianhao managed to skillfully maneuver around them. As he continued forward, guards from the Prince Hao Residence rushed forward to engage Yun Ruofeng¡¯s menin the nearby forest.
The horse carriage in front of Pei Qianhao was forced to stop, and he saw the injured Yu Xiao inside.
¡°Prince Hao!¡± Yu Xiao was rather surprised to see Pei Qianhao appear.
¡°Someone, take him back and treat his injuries,¡± Pei Qianhao instructed before continuing on his journey. Further down the route was where he and Du Ling had agreed to meet.
Yu Xiao renewed his resolve as he watched Pei Qianhao ride into the distance, silently vowing to kill Yun Ruofeng with his own two hands and unique medical skills!
Pei Qianhao and Du Ling arrived at the agreed-upon location after an hour. Night had already fallen.
Du Ling shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find them on my route.¡±
¡°I found Yu Xiao.¡±
A messenger pigeonnded on Pei Qianhao¡¯s shoulder at this point. He picked up the message and sighed after reading it. ¡°Liu Yinyin has been found, but Xi-er is still with Yun Ruofeng.¡±
Chapter 645 (1): Learning About The Child
Chapter 645 (1): Learning About The Child
Su Xi-er was transferred to a new horse carriage every time they passed a town, but felt increasingly nauseous with the amount of time she was spending on a carriage. She even vomited on the side of the road a number of times. I was fine even when riding on horseback on the battlefield in the past, so why am I vomiting so badly now?
Su Xi-er¡¯s suspicions that she was probably unwell in some way were confirmed when a guard served her a bowl of medicine while they took a break at an inn.
She waved a hand and said, ¡°You may leave the medicine here ande back to pick up the bowlter.¡±
The guard nodded and bowed. ¡°Young Madame, this subordinate will take my leave.¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s subordinates kept referring to Su Xi-er as ¡®Young Madame¡¯ despite her denials, and she had simply let it be after growing tired of correcting them.
Yun Ruofeng was nowhere to be seen now that they were nearing the Beimin and Xiliu border, but the number of people guarding her only increased, making it impossible for her to escape.
Su Xi-er sniffed at the bowl of medicine, finding it unpleasant. She then picked the bowl up and poured all its contents somewhere near the foot of the bed.
The guard knocked on the door an hourter and entered to collect the empty bowl. He asked, ¡°Prince Yun has orders for us to continue on our journey. Are you feeling better now, Young Madame?¡±
¡°We¡¯re not leaving today. I want to see your master,¡± Su Xi-er answered.
¡°About that¡ Prince Yun isn¡¯t here. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for this subordinate, Young Madame; your request isn¡¯t possible. Let¡¯s continue our journey.¡± The guard then left the room with the empty bowl in hand.
Su Xi-er smacked her palm on the desk, annoyed at Yun Ruofeng¡¯s schemes. She would already be nning her escape if Mei Jinxiu and Yu Xiao weren¡¯t still in his hands. The nearer they were to the border, the more dangerous things would get.
She felt a bout of dizziness when she stood up. What¡¯s wrong with me? Not only have I kept vomiting, I was even given medicine today.
¡°Young Madame, it¡¯s gettingte. We should leave soon.¡± The guard reminded her of the time as he stood waiting outside the room.
Su Xi-er walked out of the room without answering the guard. She had left a strong impression on the waiter due to her ravishing looks, and had also purposely given the innkeeper a few more nces, hoping that he would remember that she had visited. This way, Pei Qianhao might be able to get some clues from the innkeeper if he happened to stop by.
The guard loaded some dry rations onto the horse carriage Su Xi-er was in, and they set off soon after.
Yun Ruofeng appeared when they were about 30 miles away from the border. He smiled and said, ¡°Do you know where I went these few days?¡±
Su Xi-er ignored him as she continued looking at the night scenery outside the carriage.
¡°Pei Qianhao, the high and mighty Prince Hao, fell into my trap and fell off a cliff.¡± Yun Ruofeng then continued, ¡°That cliff was even taller than the one I fell from, and not even the gods can save him now.¡±
He observed Su Xi-er¡¯s expression carefully, but found that she betrayed no emotion.
¡°No reaction to the news? Should I be disappointed or happy about this?¡± Yun Ruofeng scoffed before instructing the guard to continue on their journey.
Su Xi-er remained silent throughout the entire journey, but she started to feel ufortable soon after. She waved a hand and said, ¡°Stop. I need to vomit!¡±
Chapter 645 (2): Learning About The Child
Chapter 645 (2): Learning About The Child
Su Xi-er pushed him away as soon as her feet touched the ground and started vomiting. Her face was flushed, but it quickly turned pale as the chilly wind enveloped her. Noticing the cold, Yun Ruofeng draped his outer robe around her.
Holding the edges of the robe and shrugging it off, Su Xi-er said, ¡°Enough of your pretense.¡± She then forcefully handed it back to Yun Ruofeng and walked to another tree to ce some distance between Yun Ruofeng and herself, feeling a lot better after taking in some fresh air.
Yun Ruofeng watched as he loosely held the robe in his hands, thinking to himself, So this is what she looks like in the early stages of pregnancy.
After taking a while to rest, Su Xi-er turned back to Yun Ruofeng and said, ¡°I can¡¯t keep travelling in that carriage. Get a physician.¡±
¡°What if that¡¯s not possible?¡± Yun Ruofeng raised a brow, smiling as he asked.
¡°Then I¡¯d need to trouble you to bury my corpse,¡± Su Xi-er answered coldly as she made her way back to the carriage and ced a piece of ginseng in her mouth.
The bitter taste of the ginseng made her feel a lot better, and it gave her a little more energy to bicker with Yun Ruofeng.
¡°Bury your corpse? Including your unborn baby, that will be two lives in total. Would you like me to take care of your baby too?¡± Yun Ruofeng smirked as he looked at Su Xi-er¡¯s look of surprise. He walked up to her and draped the robe over her shoulders again. ¡°You can reject my robe and hate me, but you should think about your unborn child.¡±
Su Xi-er grabbed the edges of the robe tightly as she looked down at her own tummy. She did not expect to be carrying Pei Qianhao¡¯s child so soon, but it was a pleasant surprise after she recovered from the initial shock.
It¡¯sno wonder that I keep vomiting! She was aware that some women would feel sick in the early stages of pregnancy.
She then touched her own tummy, thinking about how it would get bigger and bigger as the days went by, just like how Zhen Yu¡¯s had. She would give birth to a baby after carrying the child for about 9 months.
¡°Hmph, if you value the life of your unborn child, stop going against this Prince. You should be thankful that the two of you are alive right now.¡± Yun Ruofeng felt as if a needle had stabbed his heart when he saw Su Xi-er¡¯s blissful expression.
Su Xi-er backed away and stared at him cautiously. She then ced another piece of ginseng in her mouth. It¡¯s been such a difficult journey, I should let my baby feel a little morefortable.
¡°Let¡¯s go. After we enter Xiliu, it will be impossible for Pei Qianhao to locate you without sending troops in.¡± Yun Ruofeng spoke without a tinge of emotion. Su Xi-er continued to regard him cautiously, and this agitated him.
The two once again boarded the carriage before Yun Ruofeng took out a soft cushion and said, ¡°This is made from tiger fur. You¡¯ll feel better if you sit on it.¡±
Su Xi-er took the cushion mat, noticing that it did help to cushion the constant bumps from the road.
¡°Mei Jinxiu is dead,¡± Yun Ruofeng dropped the news in a calm tone; he hated seeing Su Xi-er happy because of her pregnancy, and wanted to change the mood.
This made Su Xi-er¡¯s heart sink. She didn¡¯t believe it when Yun Ruofeng had imed that Pei Qianhao had fallen for his trap. Given thetter¡¯s skills, trapping him was an enormous task that even Su Xi-er wasn¡¯t confident in. As for Mei Jinxiu? She was already in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s clutches.
¡°It¡¯s interesting, because I wasn¡¯t the one who killed Mei Jinxiu. Du Ling was the one who did so, driving Qin Ling to challenge him to battle. Both of them are skilledbatants with plenty of experience, and given Qin Ling¡¯s manic state, he¡¯d definitely try to take the Western Region King¡¯s life. Lan-er, how do you think their battle turned out?¡±
Chapter 646 (1): A Challenge
Chapter 646 (1): A Challenge
Yun Ruofeng looked down at her stomach. It¡¯ll probably be more noticeable around the three month mark.
He had imagined her being pregnant in the past, but never in his wildest imagination did he think that this would be how it happened. She was now carrying someone else¡¯s child, and there was nothing he could do about that.
He scoffed at this and turned away to look at the moonlit scenery outside. Qin Ling, I hope you¡¯ll be able to at least stall the Western Region King for a bit. If not, Mei Jinxiu¡¯s death will have been in vain.
The carriage stopped at a few posthouses over the next couple of days, and before long, they were only a mile away from the border. Arriving at their destination would take them an hour at most.
Yun Ruofeng watched as Su Xi-er touched her stomach periodically. He felt a lot better now that they were closer to the border, since it would be a lot more difficult for Pei Qianhao to locate them once they were in Xiliu.
The carriage suddenly stopped as the guard driving said, ¡°Prince Yun, the anwei secretly stationed at the border have been ambushed by Prince Hao¡¯s forces. They were already lying in wait at the border!¡±
Yun Ruofeng raised his brows at this. ¡°That was fast. He sent his troops here instead ofing himself.¡± Yun Ruofeng then alighted and said, ¡°Settle the Young Madame with a nearby vige family. This Prince will return to pick her up after things are finished here.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± The guard answered before driving the carriage off to look for a nearby vige.
Yun Ruofeng stood on the road and stared into the sky. Though the weather was currently pleasant, the light breeze might soon be contaminated with the stench of blood.
Su Xi-er remained silent since she wanted to protect her baby, and adjusted herself so that she sat morefortably as they travelled.
The carriage arrived at a vige two hourster, where the guard sought the help of an elderly woman who was living on her own and gave her some silver coins in exchange for taking care of Su Xi-er.
The old woman¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the silver, and she nodded readily in agreement. Being from an obscure vige near the border, she had never seen so much money in her life!
¡°Please be assured. I¡¯ll make sure to take good care of the Young Madame.¡±
The guard bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Young Madame in your care then; many thanks for your help. My master wille to pick her up when he¡¯s done with his business, so please don¡¯t reveal this to anyone else. He will reward you handsomely when he arrives.¡±
The old woman nodded again. ¡°Great, I¡¯ll do exactly that then!¡± She then led Su Xi-er into the house. Seeing how thetter had remained silent all this while, the old woman was of the impression that Su Xi-er was not exceptionally friendly.
Su Xi-er looked at the old woman and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of this vige?¡±
The old woman said, ¡°This is Xiang Vige, the vige that¡¯s closest to the border. Young Madame, what would you like to eat?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t call me Young Madame. I was kidnapped, and I¡¯m not the wife of his master.¡±
The old woman¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at this. ¡°You were kidnapped? But that man was quite polite, and he even asked me to take good care of you.¡±
Chapter 646 (2): A Challenge
Chapter 646 (2): A Challenge
The old woman rxed when she saw this, and started to make her way to catch a chicken from the yard.
Su Xi-er simply rested in the house. She wasn¡¯t familiar with the area, so it was best for her to sit and wait. She trusted that her A-Jing woulde for her.
While things seemed rtively peaceful in that vige, a storm was brewing elsewhere.
~~~
Since Du Ling was slowed down by Qin Ling, Pei Qianhao arrived at the border first. His vanguards were right behind him, while a group of sishi were with Yun Ruofeng.
The two camps stared each other down at the border. Themoners around the area had been evacuated, and the border gates were shut. The grey city wall made the scene look even more dreary.
Yun Ruofengughed. ¡°We meet again, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Why are you back to stir up more trouble when I let you go previously? Prince Yun¡¯s reputation might be sullied like this.¡± Pei Qianhao taunted with a dangerous glint in his eyes.
¡°Reputation is nothing to me. Does Prince Hao have a good reputation? It may be pretty good in Beimin, but there are people who think that you¡¯re nothing but the adopted son of the Pei Family, and a white-eyed wolf - one who bit the hand that fed him.¡± Yun Ruofeng challenged him.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s men reached for the swords at their waists, ready to strike, but a quick nce from Pei Qianhao made them rx their hands again.
¡°Your men are well-trained. That I concede,¡± Yun Ruofeng said in a casual tone.
¡°As amander, you actually used Yinluo Grass on your own men and resorted to underhanded means just to achieve victory.¡± Pei Qianhao said. You also used Yinluo Grass on themoners of Beimin. You, Yun Ruofeng, should be ripped to shreds just for that!
¡°What of it? We would have lost the battle otherwise, and that would have led to even more civilians dying. Those soldiers died for their people, and I¡¯d rather that than for the country to fall to chaos. Their deaths were worthy!¡± Yun Ruofeng did not seem the least bit remorseful about what he had done. If he felt remorse about anything, it would be the fact that Ning Rn had helped hold off the enemies for him.
Pei Qianhao wasn¡¯t one to drag a fight. He unsheathed his sword and pointed it at Yun Ruofeng, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll challenge each other to the death today. No one else is to interfere in our fight.¡±
¡°A one-on-one battle? Why? Because of Su Xi-er? No, it¡¯s Lan-er.¡± Yun Ruofeng smirked. ¡°She belongs to me in the first ce.¡±
This annoyed Pei Qianhao¡¯s subordinates. One of them said, ¡°Princess Consort Hao naturally belongs to Prince Hao!¡±
¡°She¡¯s supposed to be my fianc¨¦e,¡± Yun Ruofeng replied coldly.
¡°Are you scared, Prince Yun? Why are you not epting the challenge?¡± Pei Qianhao scoffed at him.
Yun Ruofeng bristled, sessfully provoked. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m running away from that challenge. But I cannot lose!
Yun Ruofeng turned to signal to his men with a gaze. The leader amongst them understood what Yun Ruofeng meant immediately!
Attack Prince Hao while they¡¯re distracted and take his life with a single strike!
Yun Ruofeng unsheathed his sword as he walked up to Pei Qianhao. ¡°I ept your challenge!¡±
Two figures of ck and white moved swiftly in the wind. They were so quick that it was difficult for anyone to follow their movements, and all that could be heard was their swords shing.
With such speed, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s men were unable to find an opportunity to attack Pei Qianhao until the two separated. Taking advantage of this opening, one of his subordinates aimed a sneak attack at Pei Qianhao¡¯s back.
Yun Ruofeng attacked at the same time, causing Pei Qianhao¡¯s subordinates to yell, ¡°Despicable!¡±
Pei Qianhao dodged the sneak attack just in time, but this put him right in front of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s sword. Just as the de was about to pierce his throat, the prince managed to bend backwards and dodge the attack.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s subordinate attacked again, but this time, the man¡¯s sword fell to the ground with a tter after being hit by an arrow.
The arrow was released by a young man carrying a wine gourd at his waist.
Chapter 647 (1): Two Sides Confront
Chapter 647 (1): Two Sides Confront
However, Pei Qianhao waved a hand to stop Yu Xiao before he could release the arrow.
Though unhappy, Yu Xiao still retreated.
¡°Prince Yun and I are sparring. Though he cheated, this Prince will not stoop to the same level.¡± Pei Qianhao said coldly.
Yun Ruofeng was annoyed at this. How dare an inexperienced kid talk like that!
¡°Hah, history is written by the winners, and the losers are left to be forgotten. As long as I win the battle, why does it matter what methods I use? Besides, didn¡¯t you employ simr tactics against the Pei Family?
He then chided his subordinate for the sneak attack earlier. ¡°Who asked you to do that? Do you think that I¡¯ll lose to Prince Hao?¡±
His subordinate knelt immediately and apologised, ¡°This subordinate acted rashly. I realise my mistake now.¡±
It was clear to Yu Xiao and Pei Qianhao that Yun Ruofeng was putting on a show, but they watched with amused disdain.
¡°Prince Hao, one of us has to die today. Lan-er is my wife, and she¡¯ll always be so.¡±
Yun Ruofeng attempted to goad Pei Qianhao into a rage, but thetter did not seem to react to his taunt. ¡°Your Lan¡¯er was killed by a Heart-Prating Arrow shot by your own hands. Right now, she is Su Xi-er, this Prince¡¯s official wife, and Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Yun Ruofeng rushed at him before he finished speaking, but Pei Qianhao dodged skilfully and took the opportunity to close in on Yun Ruofeng, aiming for his throat.
Sensing danger, Yun Ruofeng backed away and raised his sword to block the iing attack. As soon as the ng of their swords rang out, the two had already started pulling back for their next sh.
Pei Qianhao knew that he had to get rid of Yun Ruofeng in order to guarantee Su Xi-er¡¯s safety in future.
Seeing that Pei Qianhao seemed momentarily distracted, Yun Ruofengunched his attack and punched Pei Qianhao in his chest.
Pei Qianhao remained sturdy after the blow and refused to stagger, quickly swinging back and knocking Yun Ruofeng backwards.
¡°As expected of Prince Hao. You¡¯re not to be belittled, even though you did not have the upper-hand.¡± Yun Ruofeng scoffed.
Likewise, even though Pei Qianhao was skilled in martial arts, he couldn¡¯t help but admit to himself that Yun Ruofeng was indeed a very strong opponent.
Seeing that no one seemed to be getting the upper-hand in the battle, Yu Xiao wanted to test his luck again. Noticing his intentions, Pei Qianhao shot him a cold re, but to no avail. Yu Xiao¡¯s hatred of Yun Ruofeng was deep, and he was dead set on killing Yun Ruofeng himself with a Heart-Prating Arrow in order to take revenge for his brother.
Noticing something amiss, Yun Ruofeng shifted his position to one more suited for attacking. After being through so many battles, he hade to the conclusion that the best defence was a good offence.
However, Pei Qianhao wasn¡¯t blind; he quickly recognised what Yun Ruofeng was doing, andunched a counterattack. This time, the blow was enough for his opponent to spit blood.
Spotting an opening, Yu Xiao pulled the arrow back and aimed at Yun Ruofeng.
1. For anyone curious about the original Chinese idiom, it trantes literally to something like ¡®it is easy to change rivers and mountains, but it is hard to change a person¡¯s personality.
Chapter 647 (2): Two Sides Confront
Chapter 647 (2): Two Sides Confront
Just as Yu Xiao was about to release the arrow, a group of men rushed onto the fray. These men came from the border area, and Pei Qianhao recognised them as soldiers from Xiliu.
Their leader, covered in silver armor, was recognised by Pei Qianhao as General Li Zikang from Xiliu.
Seeing the general, Yun Ruofeng heaved an inward sigh of relief. They were on good terms, and he was now confident of being able to survive the battle now that the general was here.
Pei Qianhao realised something was wrong immediately. His spies had informed him about Li Zikang in the past, and he knew that the general was a rather cunning individual who always had his eyes on the throne.
If the general is here, but Hua Zirong isn¡¯t, doesn¡¯t this mean there¡¯s trouble in Xiliu?
While he was thinking, Li Zikang smirked at him and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the famous Prince Hao? Why didn¡¯t you inform me that you were nning to make a trip to the border?¡±
Pei Qianhao ignored thement, deeming the despicable general someone unworthy of his time.
Li Zikang was irritated at being ignored. Pft. He¡¯s just a bastard who doesn¡¯t even know who his parents are. How dare he trespass in my territory.
Yun Ruofeng smirked. He knew that Li Zikang was a rather egotistical and self-centered person who would seek vengeance even for the tiniest annoyance. Pei Qianhao¡¯s open disdain would only cause the general to harbour ill intent against him.
As Yun Ruofeng expected, Li Zikang signaled for his men to surround the two of them very quickly.
¡°Prince Hao, since you¡¯re already here, why note over and visit for a few days?¡± Li Zikang asked in an unweing tone.
Pei Qianhao scoffed. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to invite this Prince anywhere?¡±
His eyes glinted as he stared at the general, making it obvious what his answer was.
The angered Li Zikang looked at him with utter disdain, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to rip Pei Qianhao to shreds. ¡°Prince Hao, I¡¯d suggest that youe along when we¡¯re still ying nice. Men, take Prince Hao back to the army camp.¡±
Yun Ruofeng took the opportunity to hide himself behind Li Zikang to watch things unfold when Li Zikang¡¯s subordinates rushed up to Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao and Yu Xiao now had their hands full fighting against the men from Xiliu. Though they were outnumbered, they were both very skilled, and it was difficult for those from Xiliu to capture them easily.
It wasn¡¯t long until Du Ling appeared with his own men and joined the fray, causing the situation toe to a stalemate.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart sank when he saw Du Ling, understanding that this meant that Qin Ling had lost the battle. My n has failed again.
He clenched his fists in anger, and his frustration nearly made him spit out another mouthful of blood before he forcefully swallowed it back down.
Du Ling exchanged a quick look with Pei Qianhao, who acknowledged it with a slight nod. If Du Ling is here, it means that he defeated Qin Ling.
Du Ling¡¯s appearance, however, was something unexpected for Li Zikang. He had an agreement with Yun Ruofeng, and he felt that it would only be beneficial for him if he was able to capture Pei Qianhao here.
Even though Hua Zirong was captured and in his control, the former still had the support of some who held power in Xiliu.
Suddenly, Li Zikang was left wondering if it would be a wise decision to try and capture Pei Qianhao at this point. Even if he could seed, he would suffer tremendous losses on his side.
¡°General Li, Xiliu doesn¡¯t have to get involved in this. If Xiliu insists on getting involved, you will make enemies of the Western Region,¡± Du Ling said in his imposing tone.
Chapter 648 (1): Concocting A Ploy
Chapter 648 (1): Concocting A Ploy
If he had known that thetter would show up to interrupt, Li Zikang wouldn¡¯t have mobilised all of his men in this attempt. As for Yun Ruofeng, he had already embarked on the path of no return. Charging forth or retreating back now would be akin to suicide, so he had no choice but to take a gamble.
Coming up with a new n, Yun Ruofeng put on a calm facade and spoke up in a threatening tone. ¡°Since a general of Xiliu came all the way here, why don¡¯t Prince Hao and the Western Region King drop by Xiliu for a visit? The news of your refusal would cause chaos among your people, would it not?¡±
Du Ling and Pei Qianhao continued watching Yun Ruofeng with silent amusement.
Yu Xiao scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t public chaos what you¡¯re wishing for?¡±
There was a minute change in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression before he put his poker face back on.
¡°You¡¯re nothing but a lowly subordinate. How dare you speak?¡± Li Zikang stared daggers at Yu Xiao.
He then turned to Pei Qianhao and mocked, ¡°This general had previously heard about how Prince Hao was strict towards his men, but I guess those are nothing but rumours.¡±
Yu Xiao¡¯s immediately raised his bow, but slowly lowered it when Pei Qianhao shot him a cold re. Despite his anger, he understood that now was not the time.
Pei Qianhao knew that Su Xi-er was still in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s hands, but he still might have been able to continue the fight if Li Zikang wasn¡¯t here. Now that he was, the matter had escted to one between nations. If word broke out, those with malicious intent would be able to use it to sow discord among the four nations. As such, Pei Qianhao was acutely aware of the potential repercussions.
As for Du Ling, he also saw through Yun Ruofeng¡¯s thinly veiled act. However, the only way to prevent things from escting further was to do as Yun Ruofeng said.
¡°Since Prince Yun says so, I¡¯ll drop by Xiliu for a while. I believe General Li will make me feel at home!¡±
Yun Ruofeng smirked at this. ¡°As expected of the Western Region King, you¡¯re really someone born with noble blood. I believe Prince Hao wouldn¡¯t mind dropping by either, would you?¡±
He then turned to look at Pei Qianhao.
¡°This Prince dly epts Prince Yun¡¯s sincere invitation.¡± Pei Qianhao answered with a hint of sarcasm.
Li Zikang and Yun Ruofeng exchanged a satisfied look. They would not allow the two men to leave once they entered Xiliu.
Yu Xiao caught their exchange and immediately understood their plot. Although Du Ling and Pei Qianhao were intelligent, it would be difficult to defend against any enemy who was able to strike from the dark, much less someone as despicable as Yun Ruofeng.
Though concerned, Yu Xiao was able to hide his worry as he put on a calm facade.
¡°This way please.¡± Li Zikang said as he nced at Du Ling and Pei Qianhao. The soldiers from Xiliu followed closely behind.
Seeing them move, the soldiers from the Western Region did the same and followed Du Ling.
¡°General Li, this isn¡¯t how you¡¯re supposed to treat guests.¡± Du Ling said in a mocking tone.
Chapter 648 (2): Concocting A Ploy
Chapter 648 (2): Concocting A Ploy
¡°What are all of you doing? I¡¯m inviting the Western Region King and Prince Hao to Xiliu as guests. Retreat.¡± He was actually slightly annoyed even though his expression looked calm.
Seeing the soldiers from Xiliu back away, Du Ling waved a hand at his men to do the same. Soon enough, the four of them were left alone.
¡°Please, be my guest!¡± Li Zikang raised a hand in an inviting gesture.
Pei Qianhao and Du Ling went ahead, while Yu Xiao followed closely behind them.
However, Yun Ruofeng stopped him quickly and said, ¡°A youngd like you has no right to enter the nation of Xiliu.¡±
This angered Yu Xiao further as he said, ¡°Despicable. Be arrogant while you still can.¡±
However, Pei Qianhao shot Yu Xiao a look and said, ¡°Prince Yun is right. You should just stay here.¡±
Yu Xiao wanted to argue, but he realised Pei Qianhao¡¯s intention from that nce.
Even though Yu Xiao did not wish to split up, he had no choice but to agree.
Yun Ruofeng smirked at the fact that he was able to iste Pei Qianhao from his subordinates.
With hatred glinting in his eyes, Yu Xiao watched them depart and said, ¡°Yun Ruofeng, just you wait. You¡¯ll definitely die by my Heart-Prating Arrow.¡±
He then walked away in the opposite direction. His mission would be to search for Su Xi-er in the nearby viges; if she wasn¡¯t anywhere nearby, then it meant that she had already been taken to Xiliu.
He would report the news to Pei Qianhao before they worked to trap Yun Ruofeng. Clenching his fists at the thought of his revenge, Yu Xiao quickened his pace.
Shortly after, Pei Qianhao, Du Ling, Li Zikang and Yun Ruofeng entered the nation of Xiliu, finding that many of themoners were dressed in simply and in clothes.
¡°Western Region King, Prince Hao, what do you think of Xiliu?¡± Li Zikang asked with a semnce of pride.
Pei Qianhao and Du Ling, however, were not people who could be swayed that easily.
The atmosphere turned awkward all of a sudden, and Yun Ruofengughed as he said, ¡°Xiliu¡¯s economy is obviously doing rather well now that General Li is in power.¡±
Yun Ruofeng knew Li Zikang well enough to know the right things to say.
¡°You tter me, Prince Yun. I¡¯m doing this for the people of Xiliu.¡±
Du Ling smirked while Pei Qianhao remained expressionless.
Li Zikang led them to an inn and said, ¡°This is Xiangxiu Inn, one of the most famous inns in Xiliu. I¡¯ll hold a reception for Your Majesty, Prince Hao, and Prince Yun here today.¡±
He then entered the inn, leaving the others to follow closely behind. Bringing up the rear, Yun Ruofeng was left to contemte his next move. Now that Pei Qianhao and Du Ling are both here, I can kill two birds with one stone. However, this must be done carefully.
In what seemed to be a habit of his, Li Zikang started bragging upon entering the inn. Just like before, it fell on practically deaf ears, with Yun Ruofeng being the only one to humour him.
After they were settled in a room, a few women in revealing clothes entered.
Du Ling frowned at this, while Pei Qianhao remained expressionless. While even Yun Ruofeng avoided them, Li Zikang started to get touchy with the women.
¡°Thesedies are the most beautiful ones in Xiangxiu Inn. It seems that the Western Region King and Prince Hao are unsatisfied. Somebody, take them away and execute them.¡±
The women who were all smiling andughing just a moment ago, immediately paled and started to beg. ¡°Please spare us, General.¡±
Pei Qianhao and Du Ling knew that Li Zikang was trying to rile them up, and refused to show any reaction.
¡°What are you waiting for? Take them away.¡±
The tension in the air was palpable, and Li Zikang was rather outraged at theck of reaction from Pei Qianhao and Du Ling. How dare they look down on me! I guess there¡¯s no need for me to be polite anymore.
Chapter 649 (1): Instant Silence
Chapter 649 (1): Instant Silence
However, Yun Ruofeng was a step ahead of them, having sent his subordinate Liang Yong to retrieve Su Xi-er. Unfortunately for Liang Yong, he found Su Xi-er had disappeared from the household he had left her with when he snuck back into the vige.
Knowing how important thetter was to Yun Ruofeng, Liang Yong couldn¡¯t help but feel a creeping fear in his heart as he thought of what would happen to him if Su Xi-er really disappeared.
Just as he was racking his brains over what to do, he spotted the old woman that he had left Su Xi-er with. A slight fear appeared in her eyes as they made contact with his own, but Liang Yong quickly grabbed her arm to stop her from running away.
¡°Where¡¯s the person I asked you to take care of?¡±
He gripped her arm so hard that the old woman stammered in fear as she said, ¡°I-I do not know, my lord. I had just gone to the kitchen to prepare some food, and she was gone before I knew it.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯d dare lie to me.¡±
He then let go of the old woman, but he was still distressed over the fact that Su Xi-er was nowhere to be seen.
He decided that it was best for him to leave at this point, fearing that he might spoil Yun Ruofeng¡¯s ns if he ended up being spotted by anyone else. Getting med for throwing a wrench in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s ns was thest thing he wished for.
Liang Yong then gave the old woman a look of warning before leaving the vige quickly. Unfortunately for him, Yu Xiao¡¯s keen eyes had already been observing him from the start.
Having witnessed everything, Yu Xiao understood the situation: Yun Ruofeng had left Su Xi-er here in this vige, but thetter had already managed to escape on her own.
Yu Xiao decided to stay and wait since he knew that there would be more of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s men stationed in the area.
The most efficient thing for him to do now was to wait for more backup before starting the search for Su Xi-er.
Having decided upon a course of action, Yu Xiao settled himself into the tall weeds to hide himself when he saw the old woman walk back into her house with a look of determination. Though he found it rather odd, he stayed put.
An hour passed before he spotted two groups of men enter the vige. From their outfits, he could tell that they belonged to Pei Qianhao and Yun Ruofeng respectively.
Upon seeing the men however, all the vigers retreated back into their own homes and shut their doors and windows.
As for Yu Xiao, he decided it would be best for him to stay put and observe as the two groups shed.
Wu Ling was leading the group from Pei Qianhao and said, ¡°This is a vige. Let¡¯s switch locations so as not to cause fear among themoners.¡±
A man from the opposing group quickly replied with a taunt. ¡°Just admit it if you¡¯re scared. Don¡¯te up with excuses like that.¡±
¡°Hah!¡± Wu Ling scoffed. ¡°If you weren¡¯t scared, why would you refuse my suggestion?¡±
The group responded to the provocation, and it wasn¡¯t long before the two groups left the vige in an orderly manner.
The vigers starteding out of their homes once they saw the men retreating.
Upon confirming that the men had left, one of the vigers said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many officersing to this vige?¡±
¡°Our vige is so ordinary. I wonder what these people are trying to do?¡±
Chapter 649 (2): Instant Silence
Chapter 649 (2): Instant Silence
Somewhere thirty miles away from the vige, the two groups faced each other again in a standoff.
In the meantime, the atmosphere in Xiangxiu Inn was very different. Everything seemed to be rather merry with song and dance.
Li Zikang seemed to be in rather high spirits as he poured wine for Du Ling and Pei Qianhao continuously, as if he was trying to get them drunk.
Pei Qianhao and Du Ling knew that Li Zikang was harbouring ill intentions, which was why they refused to touch the wine he offered.
Yun Ruofeng was the only one who seemed to be enjoying his time with Li Zikang. Of course, he had his own ns. He wanted to keep Pei Qianhao here so that Liang Yong could move Su Xi-er somewhere else. His n would seed as long as that went smoothly.
Not only could he fulfill his side of the agreement with Li Zikang, he would now be able to get rid of both Pei Qianhao and Du Ling at the same time. When that happened, he would be on top of the world.
s, dreams were often ideals, and reality was often harsh.
A loud whistle brought Yun Ruofeng out of his reverie, and he couldn¡¯t keep a look of excitement from his face. He stood up and said, ¡°General Li, this Prince has to take care of other matters. Let¡¯s continue some other day.¡±
Being aware of his ns, Li Zikang nodded at him, prompting Yun Ruofeng to leave shortly after.
At this, Pei Qianhao and Du Ling exchanged a nce. Pei Qianhao clenched his fist under the table, certain that Su Xi-er was involved in whatever matter Yun Ruofeng had left for.
However, he couldn¡¯t do anything but stay put in this situation. He could only hope that his subordinates could locate her sessfully.
¡°I¡¯ve been pouring wine for the two of you all day, but not a drop has been touched. Are the Western Region King and Prince Hao looking down on this general?¡± Li Zikang mmed his winecup on the table as he asked.
Pei Qianhao raised his brows and said, ¡°This Prince is not drinking today.¡±
¡°There are three situations where this King doesn¡¯t drink. With generals, with members of the royal family, and with despicable people.¡± Du Ling mocked.
Li Zikang was visibly riled up. ¡°I guess the two of you are bent on refusing my hospitality. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s move to another location.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take the two of you for a visit to Xiliu¡¯s special area and let you stay for a few days.¡±
Though it was a clear threat, Pei Qianhao and Du Ling did not react to it at all.
Just as the atmosphere in the air turned cold, Yun Ruofeng returned with a forced smile on his face. ¡°The banquet¡¯s ending as soon as I left?¡±
He then shot Li Zikang a look, telling him to calm down. Though he wasn¡¯t happy about the situation, thetterplied.
Pei Qianhao remained silent, while Du Lingughed as he asked, ¡°Banquet? Isn¡¯t it more of a feast of death[1]?¡±
¡°You sure know how to joke around, Western Region king. I¡¯ve prepared good food and beautiful women for you. There would be no need for me to do that if it was meant to be a deadly banquet, would there?¡± Li Zikangughed.
¡°I wonder if General Li has informed the monarch of the nation about the fact that this Prince and the Western Region King are already in Xiliu?¡± Pei Qianhao asked expressionlessly.
His question silenced the entire room instantly.
1. Also known as ¡®hongmenyan¡¯, it refers to an invitation to a ce, usually a banquet/feast, where death or serious repercussions are waiting.
Chapter 650 (1): An Opportune Moment
Chapter 650 (1): An Opportune Moment
Li Zikang was not pleased. Trying to embarrass me by bringing up Hua Zirong at this juncture? If it weren¡¯t for my agreement with Yun Ruofeng, I wouldn¡¯t be tolerating such disrespect! Hua Zirong is too soft to be the monarch of the nation, and cing him under house arrest is only beneficial for Xiliu.
Despite having such thoughts, Li Zikang wasn¡¯t a reckless person, and knew that he had to step carefully here, lest he make it sound as if he was nning a coup.
As for Yun Ruofeng, he could only nervously observe as he went over what had just been reported to him during his brief absence. Lan-er has disappeared, and my n was foiled yet again. Furthermore, Li Zikang isn¡¯t aware that I kidnapped her.
Not only did he have to grapple with Pei Qianhao and Du Ling, Yun Ruofeng also had to keep the truth from Li Zikang in order to ensure that their current partnership continued.
He decided to speak up with a smile on his face. ¡°Prince Hao, General Li just wants to make the two of you feel wee here.¡±
Du Ling smirked. ¡°Oh? Make us feel wee? I wonder where that special area is? How does he n to make us feel wee?¡±
Pei Qianhao remained silent as he listened to their conversation.
Li Zikang answered calmly, ¡°Western Region King and Prince Hao, you don¡¯t seem to enjoy the dishes here at Xiangxiu Inn. How about dropping by my residence?¡±
¡°The general¡¯s residence? I¡¯m afraid that isn¡¯t appropriate. I¡¯m the King of the Western Region. Shouldn¡¯t I be invited for a state banquet at the pce instead?¡±
Du Ling immediately brought up the topic that he knew Li Zikang wanted to avoid, causing thetter¡¯s expression to sour for a moment before he collected himself.
¡°Xiliu¡¯s monarch is unwell, which is why I¡¯m tasked with weing you. Is the Western Region King looking down upon our monarch?¡± Li Zikang asked.
Annoyed as he was, Du Ling couldn¡¯t retort without knowing Xiliu¡¯s current situation. He turned to Pei Qianhao for support.
¡°In that case, we¡¯ll stay here.¡± Pei Qianhao said. He already had a n in mind.
Good men acted honestly, while despicable ones remained in the shadows. It would be a bad idea to get into a disagreement between nations at this juncture anyways.
Du Ling scoffed. ¡°Fine then.¡±
Despite Pei Qianhao¡¯s cooperation, Yun Ruofeng remained on high alert, aware that the former was not someone to give in.
Li Zikang, however, interpreted it as an act of fear, which led to him being in higher spirits.
¡°Get me Sanrizui (Three Days Drunk) and serve it to my guests.¡± He waited until several pots of wine were brought in before speaking again.
¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Western Region King can hold his liquor very well. Sanrizui is a famous wine of Xiliu¡¯s brewed with wheat and fresh grapes. Ordinary people usually get drunk after just one cup, but I believe the Western Region King won¡¯t.¡± Li Zikang taunted Du Ling.
Du Ling looked at him and said, ¡°I said I don¡¯t drink in three specific situations. Have you forgotten about that already?¡±
Yun Ruofeng stopped Li Zikang from flying into a rage just in time.
Chapter 650 (2): An Opportune Moment
Chapter 650 (2): An Opportune Moment
Pei Qianhao then interjected before Du Ling could deny. ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s have a few drinks since General Li is being such a generous host.¡±
Du Ling gave Pei Qianhao a questioning look, knowing that thetter wouldn¡¯t have said anything without having a n in mind. While Li Zikang looked pleased at their sudden agreement, Yun Ruofeng hade to the same conclusion as Du Ling.
That being said, he had no way to tell what Pei Qianhao was nning, and could only agree. Thus, the drinking session began shortly after the guards filled everyone¡¯s cups.
Li Zikang¡¯s face quickly became flushed, and Yun Ruofeng followed quickly after. Meanwhile, Pei Qianhao¡¯s face remained stony, while Du Ling seemed to be chugging water.
Yun Ruofeng knew something would go wrong if they continued like this. Not only would their n fail, Li Zikang would be ckout drunk by the end of this session.
¡°I think we¡¯ve drunk enough. How about we let the Western Region King and Prince Hao retire for the day?¡± Yun Ruofeng suggested.
Immediately, Li Zikang responded, ¡°No. Nobody is to leave. Let¡¯s drink more.¡±
Yun Ruofeng chided him inwardly, What an idiot. He isn¡¯t even aware of the situation we¡¯re in.
¡°Seems like General Li disagrees with Prince Yun!¡± Du Lingughed as he thought, Serves you right.
Yun Ruofeng then said, ¡°General, don¡¯t you have matters to take care of tomorrow? It¡¯s better to rest early.¡±
This reminded Li Zikang of their agreement and he suddenly realised that he had almost sabotaged their ns.
¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right, Prince Yun. Men, send Prince Hao and the Western Region King back.¡±
Pei Qianhao and Du Ling simply allowed themselves to be escorted out, but not before exchanging a quick nce with each other.
After they left, Yun Ruofeng said with a smirk, ¡°I asked you to get them drunk, not to get yourself.¡±
¡°Calm down, Prince Yun. They wouldn¡¯t be able to escape as long as they are within Xiliu,¡± Unfortunately for him, Li Zikang¡¯s confident slur only betrayed his level of intoxication, making any further conversation pointless.
Li Zikang watched Yun Ruofeng leave and spat at the floor. You call yourself Prince Yun? You¡¯re nothing but a homeless dog from Nanzhao. I only spared your life because you''re still useful to some extent.
Yun Ruofeng returned to his room, which was located in between Pei Qianhao and Du Ling¡¯s. He had arranged this so that he could keep tabs on the two.
The more he thought about it, the more anxious he felt. Pei Qianhao and Du Ling were way too calm during the drinking session earlier.
He knew how important Su Xi-er was to the both of them, but the two of them seemed to have forgotten that she had even existed. Since that was impossible, it naturally meant that they had a n.
And so, while Li Zikang drunkenly made his way to his own lodgings, Yun Ruofeng decided to keep an eye on them throughout the night to prevent anything from happening. Since almost all of the guards had been sent away on other missions, any situations would have to be taken care of personally.
Pei Qianhao and Du Ling pretended to go to sleep at this point as they waited for the right moment to strike. They would wait for an opportune moment to leave Xiliu so that they could look for Su Xi-er at the Beimin-Xiliu border.
Chapter 651 (1): Found Her
Chapter 651 (1): Found Her
Su Xi-er sat on a pile of straw in her pale blue dress, a torn yet thick cotton nket covering her.
Caressing her abdominal area, she softly mumbled as her face brightened with a motherly glow.
Thud thud! The sound of footsteps alerted Su Xi-er to grab her silver hairpin and put up her guard.
¡°Miss, it¡¯s me.¡± The old woman who had been questioned by Yun Ruofeng¡¯s men appeared with a basket woven from willow strips.
A faint smile appeared on Su Xi-er¡¯s visage.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, those people have already left. I brought you some fish soup. You should nourish your body!¡± The old woman set out the fish soup, some rice, and a te of vegetables in front of Su Xi-er as she spoke.
Nodding her head, Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°Thank you Auntie, I¡¯ve troubled you!¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks. Yourplexion doesn¡¯t seem too good, so I¡¯ll prepare some dishes to nourish the body over the next few days.¡± The old woman¡¯s sincerity could be discerned despite her wrinkles.
With a gentle expression, Su Xi-er smiled elegantly. ¡°Auntie, thank you!¡±
Suddenly, a knocking sound interrupted their conversation.
Panic washed over the old woman as she quickly blocked Su Xi-er from sight with her body, not forgetting to reproach herself. Was I discovered?
In contrast, Su Xi-er¡¯s expression was calm. ¡®Make the best of whatever the situation is.¡¯ Even if there¡¯s really no escape, I will definitely not give in. Tightening her grip on the silver hairpin, resolve shone in her eyes.
¡°Miss, you hide; I¡¯ll check who it is.¡± The old woman walked out briskly as she put on aposed facade.
Shortly after, she could hear people talking outside the door.
¡°Auntie, did you see a very pretty woman?¡±
¡°No¡no, I didn¡¯t¡didn¡¯t see¡see her!¡± The old woman couldn¡¯t help but stutter, which made it apparent to the other party that she was lying.
¡°Let me go in and take a look then.¡± The person was about to barge in when the old woman stopped them. Right before a scuffle could break out, Su Xi-er revealed herself.
The old woman immediately panicked. ¡°Miss, run quickly! I¡¯ll stop him!¡±
¡°Auntie, I know him.¡± Su Xi-er told the old woman as she smiled at the other party.
The old woman¡¯s beating heart finally calmed down, and she closed the door before leaving the room to afford the two some privacy.
After she left, Yu Xiao immediately apologised. ¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯ve suffered.¡±
Su Xi-er was about to reply when a pain in her abdomen forced her to sit down.
¡°How¡¯s the situation outside?¡± She made an inquiry as she set a hand over her stomach.
¡°Replying to the Princess Consort, Yun Ruofeng and Prince Hao¡¯s subordinates are confronting each other with Wu Ling trying to restrain them. Prince Hao, the Western Region King, and Yun Ruofeng have entered Xiliu, but Prince Hao wanted me to first look for you.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s face grew pale with the unceasing pain, though she understood that her child must be having a hard time after going through so much.
¡°Send a message to Prince Hao to make haste!¡± Su Xi-er instructed Yu Xiao, but decided not to tell him about her pregnancy yet.
Noticing that she wasn¡¯t in an optimal condition, he swiftly left to carry out the order.
Su Xi-er headed back into the cer, telling the old woman with a stern expression, ¡°Those people will stille back. You have to be careful!¡±
The old woman nodded, and made sure to lock the door as a precautionary measure.
After leaving Xiang Vige, Yu Xiao headed in the direction of the border, nning to reconvene with Wu Ling before heading back to Su Xi-er. When he arrived at the location where the two groups had been shing, however, he found that both had disappeared.
Chapter 651 (2): Found Her
Chapter 651 (2): Found Her
mes of fury gushed out from his heart. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be let in?!¡±
¡°The General has ordered that you¡¯re not allowed to enter, otherwise, you¡¯ll face the consequences!¡± If their tone wasn¡¯t obvious enough, the contempt in their eyes only made it easier to understand their intentions.
With a cold glint in his eyes, he stepped forward as he stared straight at the soldiers, as if intending to force his way in.
shing their swords, the soldiers attempted to seize him, yet Yu Xiao dodged their attacks casually. Despite the other guards then joining in, Yu Xiao was as slippery as an eel.
Sessfully enraged, the soldiers even started to draw their swords and swing at him. Before he could fall into a dangerous situation, however, Wu Ling arrived with his own subordinates.
Taking in the reinforcement troops, the soldiers from Xiliu lined up, prompting Wu Ling to shoot a look at Yu Xiao to not go overboard. He then addressed the soldiers from Xiliu. ¡°Let¡¯s not make a hugemotion out of this matter. I¡¯m sure that you lot can¡¯t bear the crime of disturbing the civilians either, right?¡±
The head of the soldiers nodded. ¡°We can let you enter Xiliu, but my subordinates must follow along!¡±
Since the other party was willing to make apromise, Wu Ling nodded.
Before leaving, Yu Xiao whispered Su Xi-er¡¯s location to Wu Ling, prompting thetter to rush towards Xiang Vige. Selecting a few capable men, he had them wait until midnight before sneaking into the vige in disguise. Under the cover of night, Wu Ling used Yu Xiao¡¯s information to search for Su Xi-er.
~~~
In Xiangxiu House, Yun Ruofeng suddenly received a letter from his subordinate, though his expression turned solemn upon reading its contents.
What a bunch of trash! They can¡¯t do anything properly! It looks like I will have to personally go to Xiang Vige.
Yun Ruofeng couldn¡¯t be bothered to inform Li Zikang as quickly mounted a horse and headed to Xiang Vige.
~~~
Meanwhile, Yu Xiao was following the guards through the woods and into Xiliu when a horse galloped past, heading in the opposite direction. Of course, Yu Xiao immediately recognised the person riding it as Yun Ruofeng.
Anxiety welled up in his chest. What should I do? I¡¯m currently monitored by the Xiliu¡¯s soldiers, so how can I send a message to Prince Hao?
When he felt the specially made whistle in his pouch, an idea sprung into his head.
¡°Aiyo, aiyo!¡± He pressed his stomach and shouted in pain.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The soldier¡¯s eyes were cold, and his voice wasced with caution. Having witnessed Yu Xiao¡¯sbat skills, he was worried about notpleting his task and losing his head.
Yu Xiao continued his act. ¡°My stomach hurts; I need to go and relieve myself.¡±
During this whole time, he had been feeling stifled. If not for Wu Ling¡¯s warning, I would have taken care of this Xiliu soldier following me.
Taking out some stink grass from his pouch, Yu Xiao crushed it, suffusing the air with a pungent smell.
The Xiliu soldier covered his nose with an apparent look of disdain. ¡°Go quickly. Don¡¯t think of ying any tricks.¡±
Yu Xiao nimbly hid in the shrubs before blowing on his special whistle, prompting a grey featherless pigeon tond on his shoulder¡
He tore a small piece of cloth from his clothes and bit his finger, pressing the fresh blood to the cloth as he began to write.
Chapter 652 (1): Long Period Of Separation
Chapter 652 (1): Long Period Of Separation
~~~
In Xiangxiu House, Pei Qianhao sat beside the window, a contemptuous sneer on his face as he monitored the guards who were assigned to watch him outside his room.
He had been patiently waiting for an opportunity, and that now Yun Ruofeng had left, Pei Qianhao walked out of his room and stopped at the door to Du Ling¡¯s quarters. The moment his final step hit the ground, Du Ling also emerged, and the two shared a knowing smile before heading out together.
The guards who had been spying on them all this time felt anxiety gnawing at their hearts. The General is still unconscious from the alcohol, and with his irascible temper, we¡¯ll be lucky to keep our lives if we wake him up. Since we can¡¯t act without his orders, it¡¯d be better to keep spying on them. Besides, they can¡¯t leave Xiliu without the General¡¯s token anyways.
Unbeknownst to the guards, Pei Qianhao had long discovered their presence, but paid no heed to them. Pei Qianhao had pretended to give in simply because he wanted to understand what had transpired in the nation of Xiliu.
Although Hua Zirong wasn¡¯t the best ruler, I must admit that he was considered virtuous and wise.
With Xiliu situated near Beimin, the first to be implicated if something happened would be Beimin¡¯s civilians living at the border. This was something that had to be prevented at all costs.
The two left Xiangxiu House openly, and although they were supposed to be stopped, nobody present had the daring or capability.
Du Ling¡¯s expression turned solemn once they were outside. ¡°Prince Hao, go and look for Xi-er first. I n to make a night visit to Xiliu¡¯s imperial pce and figure out what on earth has happened to Hua Zirong.¡±
Unlike the other three nations, Xiliu¡¯s capital was only 10 kilometres away from the border.
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°Mmm.¡±
With that, Du Ling leapt onto a horse and headed in the direction of the imperial pce.
Watching him leave, the coldness on Pei Qianhao¡¯s countenance deepened before he also mounted a horse and headed toward the border.
With the two splitting up, the guards tailing them had no choice but to divide their forces as well. Taking advantage of this, Pei Qianhao dismounted when he reached the woods near the border before calling out, ¡°Show yourselves.¡±
The guards¡¯ hearts trembled. What should we do?
¡°If you still don¡¯te out, don¡¯t me this Prince for not being polite.¡± His cold gaze and oppressive tone instilled the air with a sense of danger.
The guards appeared from behind the shrubs. ¡°Prince Hao, you tried to secretly leave Xiliu while our General was drunk; this is not the way of a gentleman.¡±
A mocking look sliced through the air. ¡°This Prince cane and go whenever I wish. What can you do to stop me?¡± His arrogance was like a sharp de shing at their hearts.
¡°Then this humble officer can only apologise for being unreasonable.¡±
The guards couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of hopelessness. Despite being fully aware that they were no match for Pei Qianhao, they still had to put everything on the line. Otherwise, if they really let him leave Xiliu, they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep their heads when they returned.
Unsheathing the sword at his waist, Pei Qianhao was clean and decisive with his movements as he thrust it in their direction. His sword batted the soldier¡¯s sword out of his hand before piercing the man¡¯s shoulder, avoiding his vital points.
¡°Go back and tell Li Zikang: The next time he dares to set this Prince up, he¡¯ll have to watch out for his head.¡± Pei Qianhao lifted himself onto his horse again and sped off.
Enduring the acute pain, the guard mounted his own horse and hurried back to report to Li Zikang.
As Pei Qianhao went further into the woods, he suddenly spotted Yu Xiao and a few Xiliu soldiers. He made a few hand gestures at the group of people, and Yu Xiao was soon brought over. Relieved that he was finally able to find Pei Qianhao, Yu Xiao quickly ryed the information he had discovered.
Hearing that Su Xi-er¡¯s body was in an unfavourable condition, his face immediately became ice cold, but his heart was raging with anxiety.
Just as they were about to leave, Du Ling¡¯s subordinate suddenly arrived, bringing news that his master had encountered some problems.
Chapter 652 (2): Long Period Of Separation
Chapter 652 (2): Long Period Of Separation
¡°Yu Xiao, go reconvene with Wu Ling and bring the Princess Consort back as soon as possible.¡±
After issuing the order, Pei Qianhao left with Du Ling¡¯s subordinate, while Yu Xiao cracked his horse whip with Xiang Vige as his destination.
Before long, Pei Qianhao and the subordinate arrived at a small private house. There, they found Du Ling sitting in a chair with an ashenplexion and bandaged wound.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did youe? Where¡¯s Xi-er?¡± Du Ling asked with his brows creased.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her. How are you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, and I can take care of things here on my own. Quickly go and rescue Xi-er.¡± He furrowed his brow and said no more, hoping that Pei Qianhao could swiftly leave.
However, seeing that the other man wasn¡¯t going anywhere, he turned and chided his guard. ¡°Who told you to inform Prince Hao?¡±
The guard knelt on the ground without a single word, understanding that he had gone against his master¡¯s orders.
Naturally, Pei Qianhao could tell that Du Ling was hiding something. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±
Du Ling sighed, but knew that he had to ry the truth.
¡°Hua Zirong is being held captive. He¡¯s unconscious and is in a terrible condition. I was about to think of a way to save him when an anwei[1] suddenly stabbed me. This alerted the guards in the pce, so I could only choose to temporarily retreat.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes grew darker as he listened to Du Ling. ¡°It looks like Li Zikang has already ascended to power, but he can¡¯t control Xiliu alone. He must have a backer.¡±
¡°Could it be Yun Ruofeng?¡± Du Ling guessed.
¡°No, Yun Ruofeng and Li Zikang¡¯s dealings happened only because of you and me. He doesn¡¯t have the ability to interfere with Xiliu¡¯s state affairs.¡±
Du Ling remained silent, his mind continuing to filter through the different possibilities.
Pei Qianhao also sank into his thoughts. It seems like this isn¡¯t a small matter. I will have to properly investigate after I save Xi-er.
¡°Now that things havee to this, let¡¯s go to Xiang Vige first. It¡¯s time to settle the score with Yun Ruofeng.¡± Despite his seeming cid expression, Pei Qianhao had long sincee up with a n.
Du Ling nodded.
Pei Qianhao and Du Ling raced to Xiang Vige while the guards stayed behind to clean things up.
~~~
In Xiang Vige.
Late that night, the old woman who had sheltered Su Xi-er woke up to use the toilet. She was on her way when someone suddenly grabbed her, causing a scream of shock to erupt from her mouth. ¡°What do you want?!¡±
¡°Where exactly is the Young Madame? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll take your life.¡± The person uttered a cold threat as he shoved her against the ground.
Scared out of her wits, the old woman responded in a panic. ¡°I don¡¯t know. This old woman has no children, and I don¡¯t know any young madame. Please spare my life!¡±
Wu Ling happened to arrive at the scene and witnessed everything, including Yun Ruofeng¡¯s coldly glinting eyes as he stood over the old woman.
¡°Be quiet, and don¡¯t wake up the vigers; otherwise, else it¡¯ll ruin things for us.¡± Yun Ruofeng softly warned before walking inside.
A trace of nervousness seeped into the old woman¡¯s eyes, and she could feel her heart pounding in her throat. Her fingers clutched her own clothes in a death grip as her eyes followed Yun Ruofeng¡¯s every movement without blinking.
She was about to push the door open when Wu Ling appeared with his people, a cold smirk at the corner of his mouth.
¡°Prince Yun, it¡¯s the middle of the night, yet you¡¯re interrogating an old woman by shoving her against the ground. Isn¡¯t that a bit too cruel?¡±
Yun Ruofeng stopped in his tracks, but didn¡¯t answer. A sense of danger began to loom over his heart.
¡°Besides, I¡¯ve never heard of Prince Yun having married a wife. Who¡¯s this Young Madame, and why are you bullying an old woman about it?¡± His words were like knives jabbing into Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart.
1. A covert guard who protects someone in secret.
Chapter 653(1): Xi-er
Chapter 653(1): Xi-er
Even if the old woman didn¡¯t know who Prince Yun was, the mention of a ¡®prince¡¯ was enough to stun her. Likewise, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from trembling as she realised what she had be involved with.
Wu Ling leapt down from his horse and helped her up, instructing his subordinate to take her away and assuage her fears.
As the two hurried off, Yu Xiao took their ce, not wasting the opportunity to throw out insults. ¡°Despicable person, the Princess Consort is not yours to think of.¡±
Yun Ruofeng treated Yu Xiao as if he was air, eliciting a look of contempt from thetter. ¡°What, you dare not admit to your own deeds?¡±
While the insults seemed to bounce off Yun Ruofeng, his guard standing behind him, Wu Yong, could not hold himself back. ¡°You¡¯re just Prince Hao¡¯s dog, unfit to speak with my master.¡±
¡°Kek, I expected nothing less from the subordinate of a despicable person. The two of you react the same way when flying into a rage.¡± Yu Xiao was not one to ept humiliation without a fight.
¡°If you want to exchange des here, this Prince can apany you. I only wonder if you have the guts to do so.¡± A condescending smirk hung at Yun Ruofeng¡¯s mouth.
The derisive look in Yu Xiao¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°I will take your dog life today so that you can¡¯t harm others again.¡±
Rushing forward, Yu Xiao found himself blocked by Wu Yong. The two began to exchange blows, while thetter made sure to show his disdain. ¡°You¡¯re not fit to fight with my master.¡±
¡°Stop.¡± d in ck robes with a python motif, Pei Qianhao appeared in front of Yun Ruofeng. Behind him was the Western Region King, Du Ling.
Shock flickered in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes. What a bunch of good-for-nothings! The prey has already been sent to their doorsteps, yet they still let him escape.
Yu Xiao retreated to Pei Qianhao¡¯s back, while Wu Yong maintained his defensive stance.
¡°Prince Hao, did you say goodbye to General Li when leaving Xiliu?¡± Yun Ruofeng taunted.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze grew cold. ¡°When did this Prince ever need to tell others about my ns?¡±
A look of contempt was apparent on Du Ling. ¡°We could ask you the same question, Prince Yun. Why are you not in Xiliu enjoying the beauties and fine wine, buting here in the middle of the night instead?¡± Despite knowing the answer, he deliberately posed the question to give a p to Yun Ruofeng.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression did not belie the raging mes in his heart. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time talking nonsense then. Whatever you n to do with this Prince, I can apany you anytime.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s cold gaze made it seem like he was looking down on Yun Ruofeng, while Du Ling revealed a smirk before he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s change the venue then; it¡¯s time to settle our scores.¡±
The two parties stubbornly refused to give in, but still kept the noise to a minimum, lest they disrupt the vigers and cause unrest amongst the popce.
Before they could leave, however, Su Xi-er appeared in her pale blue dress, having heard Pei Qianhao¡¯s voice from inside. Her pale face reflected the moonlight, but her expression seemed unsettled; it went without saying that Pei Qianhao immediately flew to her side. ¡°Xi-er.¡±
Answering with a faint smile, Su Xi-er caressed his cheek gently. Finding it to be much sallower, pain swelled in her heart.
The mes in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart red up upon seeing the interaction between the two. Pei Qianhao came at such an opportune moment. Even if I can¡¯t have Lan-er now, I won¡¯t let things go easily for them as long as I remain alive.
Chapter 653.2: Xi-er
Chapter 653.2: Xi-er
Wu Ling quickly exined, ¡°Replying to the Princess Consort, the old woman is being well taken care of.¡±
Hearing Wu Ling¡¯s words, Su Xi-er could finally let her heart settle down.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s heart ached as he noticed how frail she was. His eyes full of warmth, he gently held her against himself.
Su Xi-er smiled, but the rough journey had taken its toll, while the pain and nausea refused to let up. cing Pei Qianhao¡¯s hand over her stomach, she was about to say something when she passed out.
The bumpy journeys and consumption of dry rations had taken a toll on her foetus.
Pei Qianhao swiftly carried her and walked inside the room. ¡°Quickly, get a doctor.¡±
~~~
Meanwhile, in Xiangxiu House.
The guards spying on Pei Qianhao and Du Ling had returned at the same time. They stood outside of Li Zikang¡¯s door and looked at each other, not daring to enter the room first for fear of losing their lives.
Suddenly, a mysterious masked person appeared. Trepidation seized the two guards, and it was like a weight that forced them to keep their heads lowered.
¡°Where¡¯s Li Zikang?¡± The mysterious masked person asked icily.
¡°The General is inside.¡± The guard¡¯s voice was trembling, and beads of sweat were dripping from his forehead.
The mysterious person was left discontent. ¡°I¡¯ll be at Zhu House. Tell him toe and see me as soon as possible.¡±
After the mysterious person departed, the two guards¡¯ knees buckled before they gathered up their bearing and stood up to knock on the door.
¡°General, your subordinates have something urgent to report.¡±
Li Zikang was furious and he raised his voice. ¡°Do you not want your lives anymore? How dare you disturb this General when I¡¯m resting?¡±
¡°General, there¡¯s someone waiting in a private room at Zhu House.¡± A guard frantically said.
The drunkenness instantly dissipated from Li Zikang¡¯s countenance. Tidying up his clothes, he opened the door and hastily left, not even sparing the time tombaste his guards.
After arriving at Zhu House, he entered the room and gingerly closed the door. With a deferential and slightly humble expression, he kept his head lowered.
¡°Where are Pei Qianhao and Du Ling? And what about Yun Ruofeng?¡±
¡°They are resting in a private room. This subordinate doesn¡¯t dare to ck off; I have had people monitoring them.¡±
A teacup shattered on the floor.
¡°Inside a private room? I received intel that all three of them are in Xiang Vige, which is at the border between Beimin and Xiliu. You still dare to spout lies.¡±
Li Zikang plopped to his knees. ¡°This lowly one knows my mistakes. I will go and investigate this right away.¡±
¡°Get to it. If there¡¯s a need, kill all of them. When Beimin and the Western Region are ravaged by chaos, that will be the best opportunity for us in Xiliu.¡±
Fear seeped into Li Zikang¡¯s heart. Kill all of them? It¡¯s easier said than done. Even I feel that Master is too optimistic this time.
However, he didn¡¯t dare to voice his doubts. ¡°This subordinate will carry out the orders.¡±
¡°Someone will be sneaking into the imperial pce tonight, which means that Hua Zirong¡¯s predicament has already been exposed. Find this person and dispose of them; we must eliminate potential problems.¡± In the dead silence that followed, the only sound that could be heard was the mysterious person sipping tea.
An unsettling feeling entered Li Zikang¡¯s heart upon hearing that Hua Zirong¡¯s matter had been discovered. Considering that Pei Qianhao and Du Ling have escaped, could it be one of them that found out? If that¡¯s really the case, I must finish them off.
It¡¯s either them or me.
Chapter 654 (1): Learning About The Pregnancy
Chapter 654 (1): Learning About The Pregnancy
Sitting beside the bed, Pei Qianhao grasped her slender wrist, pain crippling his heart.
The doctor arrived quickly and felt her pulse, reporting her condition to Pei Qianhao respectfully. ¡°The excessive traveling has exhausted your wife and disturbed the fetus. I will prescribe some medicine to help stabilise her pregnancy; she¡¯ll be fine after drinking it.¡±
Shock shed through Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes, a tumultuous storm roiling in his heart. ¡°Wu Ling, go get the herbs and arrange afortable horse carriage.¡±
With no other outsiders left in the room, Pei Qianhao traced the contours of Su Xi-er¡¯s face as he murmured, ¡°Xi-er, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±
Pain permeated his heart, but his eyes were filled with warmth. The sudden arrival of a child had surprised him, but also brought him another inexplicable feeling.
Meanwhile, Du Ling and Yun Ruofeng faced off against each other outside the door, not budging an inch.
¡°Yun Ruofeng, I¡¯ll let you off for today. Scram right now.¡± Contempt hung at the corners of Du Ling¡¯s mouth.
Despite the raging fury in his heart, Yun Ruofeng understood that the best opportunity had passed. A wise man knows when to give up temporarily; we still have time in the future. With that in mind, he left with Wu Yong.
¡°Western Region King, why didn¡¯t you let me kill him?¡± Yu Xiao was displeased, feeling that they wouldn¡¯t find another opportunity better than this.
¡°Your Prince and I have our own ns.¡± He then stepped into the room to check on Su Xi-er¡¯s condition.
Upon entering the room, he coughed softly at the intimate scene before him.
Pei Qianhao raised his head for a moment before carefully tucking Su Xi-er under the quilt.
¡°What did the doctor say? How¡¯s Xi-er?¡±
Pei Qianhao showed a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯re going to be an uncle.¡±
Du Ling froze briefly. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Xi-er is pregnant?¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded.
¡°Haha, this King will send someone to inform Royal Grandmother. We can finally stop worrying.¡±
Due to Su Xi-er¡¯s cold constitution, her chance of pregnancy was slim, and the Western Region¡¯s Empress Dowager had relentlessly seeked out potential solutions to the problem. She was worried that her granddaughter''s position in Beimin wouldn¡¯t be secure if she didn¡¯t have a child, and considering how far away the Western Region was, the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t feel secure. However, this would no longer be an issue.
Pei Qianhao shook his head. ¡°This matter shouldn¡¯t be publicised; the more people who know about this, the greater the danger Su Xi-er may be in.¡±
¡°This King was too reckless.¡± Du Ling understood Pei Qianhao¡¯s point, and looked at Su Xi-er with a worried expression. ¡°Yun Ruofeng has already left, and I also n to enter Xiliu again and find a way to save Hua Zirong. Xi-er can¡¯t make the rigorous journey since she¡¯s pregnant, so you should stay with her for a few days.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll send Wu Ling to go with you.¡± Pei Qianhao calmly said.
Du Ling shed a smile. ¡°You can let Wu Ling stay by your side, but I¡¯ll be taking Yu Xiao with me; otherwise, that rash fellow is going to take revenge on Yun Ruofeng by himself.¡±
¡°Hua Zirong is the monarch of a nation, so even if he¡¯s currently held captive, his life shouldn¡¯t be in danger.¡± Pei Qianhao reminded him.
¡°Mmm, I will make thorough preparations.¡± Du Ling left the room, brushing past Wu Ling.
¡°Prince, the medicine and horse carriage are ready.¡±
Chapter 654 (2): Learning About The Pregnancy
Chapter 654 (2): Learning About The Pregnancy
Once he was done, he let her lie back down and continue to rest.
As Wu Ling watched, he mused about how the originally cold and callous prince had changed into a gentle and spoony person ever since his marriage. If anyone had told him that Prince Hao would one day be helping a woman take medicine, he would¡¯ve thought the person crazy.
¡°Send some people to investigate what happened in Xiliu and report the findings to the Western Region King right away.¡± Pei Qianhao shot Wu Ling a stern look.
Wu Ling nodded, but before he could turn and leave, a voice came from outside.
¡°Prince Hao, it¡¯s not right to leave without saying goodbye.¡±
Pei Qianhao furrowed his brows and walked out with Wu Ling following behind.
The sight of Li Zikang in his armour and burning eyes assailed Pei Qianhao. The whole courtyard was encircled by Xiliu soldiers, but Pei Qianhao¡¯s forces were unyielding as they faced their enemies.
¡°Since when could this Prince¡¯s movements be determined by you?¡± His voice was arrogant and disdainful.
His words only caused Li Zikang¡¯s mes of ire to ze. ¡°Prince Hao, this General was kind enough to make arrangements for you and the Western Region King, yet you snuck into our imperial pce at night and hurt our monarch. What are you plotting?¡±
Pei Qianhao answered him with a mocking gaze. ¡°You have no right to interrogate this Prince.¡±
The voice of a cool male voice filled with vigour joined in. ¡°So, this is how Prince Hao bullies the general of a country. I have really broadened my horizons.¡±
The visitor was d in white robes with jinwen[1] patterns and held a ck fan in his hand. Despite his seemingly nondescript appearance, his umon demeanour was noticeable.
Chills gripped at Li Zikang¡¯s heart. How¡why is he here? Could it be that Master finds me ipetent and wants to rece me?
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression remained frosty as he pondered over the appearance of the familiar visitor.
¡°Prince Hao, shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation?¡± The person¡¯s voice was gentle yet imposing, but he had chosen the wrong target this time.
¡°Do you think there¡¯s a need?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze became overbearing as he stared back.
Du Ling had still been in the vicinity when he noticed Li Zikang¡¯s group making their way towards Xiang Vige. Finding it strange, he had immediately returned and was currently bearing witness to this encounter.
Secretly observing from his hiding spot, shock seized Du Ling¡¯s heart when heid eyes on the visitor. Why is he here? It seems like the sky is really going to change in Xiliu.
The visitor was unperturbed. ¡°Prince Hao, if that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t me Xiliu for being disrespectful. When you and the Western Region King came to Xiliu, not only did you probe around for information on the monarch, your actions were also very suspicious. Li Zikang, what are you waiting for? Capture these two perpetrators who plotted to assassinate the monarch.¡±
¡°This humble subject obeys the order.¡± Li Zikang then gave the order as Xiliu soldiers started to push forward.
Pei Qianhao scoffed. It looks like the mastermind is so anxious to get rid of everyone involved that they don¡¯t even care about the safety of the civilians at the border anymore. Things must have gotten much more serious in Xiliu.
The visitor was impressed with Pei Qianhao¡¯sposed reaction. If our identities were different, I would have liked to be friends with him.
¡°Prince Hao, please make a trip with me and exin things clearly.¡± Li Zikang was getting ahead of himself.
Before he could touch Pei Qianhao¡¯s clothes, however, Wu Ling smacked him.
¡°You- audacious! How dare you offend a superior!¡± Li Zikang was furious.
In contrast, Wu Ling paid no heed to him, even going as far as to express his contempt with a sneer.
1. Traditional Han-style of design that uses motifs of porcin.
Chapter 655 (1): A Complete Family
Chapter 655 (1): A Complete Family
His meaning was obvious. Someone had attempted to assassinate the monarch of their nation, and Pei Qianhao and Du Ling were prime suspects. This was a major usation.
Practically ignoring the man, Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression remained nk, prompting an angered response by Li Zikang. ¡°Prince Hao, if that¡¯s the case, forgive this General for being impolite.¡±
As the soldiers from Xiliu advanced, Wu Ling came forward to meet them, sending the situation into a stalemate once again.
Before they could sh, Pei Qianhao said scornfully, ¡°We¡¯re in Xiang Vige, part of Beimin¡¯s territory. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the bacsh if people hear that you¡¯re trying to capture the leader of Beimin here?¡±
Du Lingughed as he added, ¡°Prince Hao is too kind and doesn¡¯t stoop to your level. I can¡¯t believe a foreigner is actually trying to capture a leader of thisnd, and even hiding behind their subordinates at that. What a joke.¡±
His gaze turned fierce as he spoke, rendering the man in white temporarily speechless.
However, he recovered hisposure very quickly and responded, ¡°What are you saying, Western Region King? Our monarch was almost assassinated, and this matter is of high great importance to Xiliu. Now that this matter has involved the both of you, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to simply continue watching from the sidelines.¡±
He then asked, ¡°Might there be any reasons as to why the two of you are so adamantly against following us back?¡±
He was clearly nning on making things difficult for them.
Despite disdaining such despicable tactics, Du Ling smirked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that it was General Li who invited us to Xiliu in the first ce. Nanzhao¡¯s Prince Yun had also entered the country together with us, and his whereabouts are also unclear. Wouldn¡¯t that make him even more suspicious? Why are you focusing on us instead of investigating him? Are you looking down upon Beimin and the Western Region?¡±
Li Zikang turned anxious hearing Du Ling¡¯s retort, but the man in white robes handled it calmly. ¡°You can rest assured, Western Region King. Nanzhao¡¯s Prince Yun will also be invited to Xiliu, and we¡¯ll also be investigating him.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make the trip with you,¡± Du Ling answered with scorn.
¡°As expected of the Western Region King, you¡¯re very wise. General Li, please take good care of him.¡± The man in white robes turned to Li Zikang as he spoke.
Du Ling then asked, ¡°What will you do if you investigate and find out that I have nothing to do with this?¡±
The man in white smiled. ¡°If the Western Region King had been wrongly used, I¡¯ll be willing to ept any form of punishment from you.¡±
Of course, that depends on if you¡¯re still alive by then. It¡¯s not as easy to leave Xiliu as it is to enter.
Du Ling knew what the man had up his sleeve, but he knew that this was a risk he had to take if he wanted to find out what was really happening in Xiliu. Such a particr turn of events was not entirely disadvantageous to him.
¡°Fine.¡± He answered with his usual imposing aura.
¡°How about Prince Hao?¡±
Chapter 655 (2): A Complete Family
Chapter 655 (2): A Complete Family
Before Pei Qianhao said anything, Du Ling mocked, ¡°What, it¡¯s not enough that this King is going? You¡¯ll need two of us?¡±
¡°Western Region King, this matter involves Prince Hao too.¡±
Du Ling interrupted him and said, ¡°Either I go alone, or I don¡¯t go at all.¡±
The man in white robes knew that it would be futile to push his luck at this point. One person is better than none, and I can always think of another way to get the other er.
¡°Well, let¡¯s take the Western Region King¡¯s suggestion in this case.¡± He then shot a quick nce at Li Zikang.
Pei Qianhao and Du Ling remained silent as they exchanged a look before thetter followed the Xiliu crowd out of the vige.
¡°Wu Ling, follow them secretly and protect the Western Region King.¡±
Wu Ling acknowledged the order and left quickly as Pei Qianhao returned to the room that Su Xi-er was resting in. She looked peaceful as she slept, but herplexion was rather pale.
Pei Qianhao sat by her bedside and caressed her cheeks softly, smiling gently as he did so. Things were peaceful for some time before a knock at the door alerted Pei Qianhao. Opening it up, he found an elderly woman holding a bowl of chicken soup brewed with red dates.
¡°This is for nourishment. It¡¯s very suitable for the Madame.¡± She spoke as she handed the bowl to Pei Qianhao, leaving shortly after.
Bringing the bowl to Su Xi-er¡¯s bedside, he had just begun to stir it around to cool it off when Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes slowly opened.
¡°A-Jing.¡±
Pei Qianhao stopped as he heard her speak, turning his gentle gaze to her.
¡°You¡¯re up? Feeling better?¡±
Su Xi-er smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±
Hearing this, Pei Qianhao felt even more regretful for allowing her toe to harm. Slowly spooning up some soup, he began to feed her as she looked at him with soft eyes.
Though Pei Qianhao already knew about her pregnancy, he pretended not to get her hint.
¡°Xi-er, don¡¯t leave me for so long next time.¡±
¡°There won¡¯t be a next time, A-Jing.¡± Su Xi-er took hisrge hands in hers.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s ears turned red at this. He put the bowl of soup down and hugged her gently, being careful as he did so.
He had no idea what it felt like to be a father, and though it didn¡¯t feel much different right now, he did feel a heavier sense of responsibility as they embraced.
Pei Qianhao thought, Whether you¡¯re a boy or a girl, I¡¯ll definitely provide you a worry-free life, since you¡¯re Xi-er¡¯s.
There was an expression of satisfaction on his face.
Su Xi-er¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°A-Jing.¡±
She then ced his hand on her stomach as she said, ¡°It will no longer be just the two of us in the future; we¡¯ll be aplete family.¡±
Warmth blossomed in Pei Qianhao¡¯s heart. There¡¯s nothing else I need in this life but you and the baby.
¡°Xi-er, you¡¯ve been through so much.¡± He looked slightly guilty, but sounded very grateful.
Pei Qianhao knew very well how much Su Xi-er had suffered these few days, as well as how difficult it was for her to ensure the safety of the baby.
Chapter 656 (1): Yun And Huas Alliance
Chapter 656 (1): Yun And Hua''s Alliance
¡°A-Jing, I always trusted you to find me. As for our child, I didn¡¯t know about it at first either.¡±
Pei Qianhao pressed his lips to Su Xi-er¡¯s carefully, his kiss encapsting all his love and yearning for her.
While Pei Qianhao apanied Su Xi-er in Xiang Vige, the guard dispatched by Yun Ruofeng had been spying on them. However, little did he know that the guards from the Prince Hao Residence disdainfully snorted whenever they discussed the spy who thought himself undiscovered.
¡°Should we inform His Highness?¡± One of the guards asked.
¡°Are you daft? Do you really think that such a lousy spy would be able to get past the traps we¡¯ve set if His Highness wasn¡¯t tacitly allowing his presence?¡±
Hearing the guards¡¯ conversation outside, Su Xi-er grinned. ¡°A-Jing, you¡¯re such a meanie.¡±
¡°Xi-er doesn¡¯t like me being mean?¡± Pei Qianhao teased.
¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll like A-Jing no matter what.¡±
When Yun Ruofeng read the contents of the letter his spy sent, he sent his teacup crashing to the ground in a fit of rage.
¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t I go and kill Prince Hao? The Imperial Princess would be yours then!¡± Liang Yong blurted out in a moment of anger.
However, his words only served to infuriate Yun Ruofeng further. Prince Hao¡¯s subordinates are all valiant and talented, but why have I only raised a bunch of useless trash?!
With this failure, I¡¯ve not only lost a chance to eliminate Prince Hao, but I¡¯ve even given him and Xi-er a chance to be closer! The more he thought about it, the harder it became to quell the anger in his heart.
¡°Do you think Prince Hao is that weak? Scram.¡± Yun Ruofeng red, and despite the anger in his heart, Liang Yong dared not to disobey.
As soon as he was gone, Yun Ruofeng spoke to the seemingly empty room. ¡°Yun Ling, how¡¯s that task going?¡±
In a few moments, a person d in ck appeared before him, answering in a hoarse and monotone voice.¡± Your Highness, although the rumours have been disseminated, the results aren¡¯t ideal.¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gaze grew frosty. ¡°What happened? Did all forces participate?¡±
¡°Yes, everyone followed Your Highness¡¯ instructions.¡± Yun Ling replied.
Yun Ruofeng grew pensive. ¡°How¡¯s the situation now?¡±
¡°Even though everyone is aware of this matter now, it has only managed to influence half of the people.¡± Yun Ling reported truthfully.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s next words dripped with ruthlessness. ¡°Increase the efforts.¡±
¡°This subordinate shall take my leave.¡± Yun Ling blended back to the darkness again.
Chilliness seeped into Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart. My ns have failed one after another, and now, even my final trump card isn¡¯t working. Is there really no hope of taking Lan-er back?
An air of bleakness surrounded him, and he was like a leaf that had shrivelled up.
Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and a man wearing a douli forced Wu Ling to walk in.
¡°Are you Prince Yun?¡± The man with the douli went straight to the point.
Coldness flickered in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who are you? What are you trying to do?¡±
¡°Our master wants to meet you. If you want to get back Princess Consort Hao, you must turn up.¡± The man with the douli threatened.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gaze grew frosty, and he nced at Liang Yong, who was standing behind the man.
However, something shed in Liang Yong¡¯s eyes as he averted them.
Realisation dawned upon Yun Ruofeng. ¡°When? Where?¡±
¡°Between 9 to 11 am, at the jiazi room.¡±
The man with the douli flung Liang Yong to the ground and left the room.
After the man left, Liang Yong stood up before lowering his head and keeping quiet, aware that he had vited a taboo.
¡°Liang Yong, there¡¯s a price to pay for betraying me.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes were akin to des, reflecting a coldness that matched his expression.
Chapter 656 (2): Yun And Huas Alliance
Chapter 656 (2): Yun And Hua''s Alliance
¡°You may withdraw. I bet you wouldn¡¯t dare to either, but if there¡¯s a next time, bring your head.¡± Yun Ruofeng warned.
Liang Yong stumbled as he crawled up from the ground and staggered out of the room in a sorry state.
Meanwhile, the man with the douli checked his back to make sure there were no people tailing him before entering the jiazi room.
A coloured zed pingfeng separated the room into two sections.
The man removed his douli, revealing a respectful expression. ¡°Master, the message has been ryed.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡± His seemingly indifferent reply carried an imposing authority to it.
It was soon the time for the meeting, and Yun Ruofeng approached the jiazi room. As he stood outside, he already had several guesses as to who he would be meeting, but he couldn¡¯t be sure. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t long before the man with the douli appeared. He opened the door and stood guard outside.
¡°May I know who you are? Are you Hua Ziheng or Hua Ziqing?¡± Yun Ruofeng couldn¡¯t be bothered with the pleasantries.
The person chuckled. ¡°As expected of Prince Yun, the person who wields power in all four nations. Even after being spurned by Nanzhao, your deeds are still shocking. This Prince admires you greatly.¡±
Yun Ruofeng could immediately deduce who this person was. Between Hua Ziheng and Hua Ziqing, the only person who could address themselves as ¡®this Prince¡¯ was Hua Ziqing, the deposed crown prince who was then conferred as Prince Qing when he returned to the court.
This person wasn¡¯t well known, having shut himself away in Liuhua Courtyard. However, it was rumoured that he possessed exceptional abilities. It was just that since he was stripped of his ¡®crown prince¡¯ title, he wouldn¡¯t have any chance at fighting for the throne if he didn¡¯t have a powerful backer.
¡°Hua Ziqing, just get to the point; this Prince doesn¡¯t like beating about the bush.¡± Now that Yun Ruofeng had ascertained the person¡¯s identity, he was no longer polite.
Hua Ziqing opened the pingfeng, revealing his alluring face and a demeanor that carried a trace of warmth. If Pei Qianhao had been present, he would have identified this man as the same one from Xiang Vige, despite the different appearance.
Although a person¡¯s appearance could be altered, their demeanor couldn¡¯t be masked.
This was why Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t identify Hua Ziqing as the man who had appeared in Xiang Vige despite having someone there to report news to him.
¡°Prince Yun, since you have managed to guess this Prince¡¯s identity, you should also know what my goal is. Hua Ziqing¡¯s expression was gentle, but none of his real intentions could be discerned from his tone; it was apparent that he was sounding Yun Ruofeng out.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression grew cold. ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t know. Could you share with me?¡±
Hua Ziqing¡¯s attempts at probing Yun Ruofeng only ended up making thetter more cautious. Despite being held captive, he was able to overturn his situation and rise up the ranks again; he¡¯s definitely not someone to be trifled with.
¡°How can you not know what I¡¯m after when you are so astute and wise, Prince Yun?¡± Hua Ziqing¡¯s gentle face reflected his sincerity.
Yun Ruofeng knitted his brow. ¡°Tell me your bargaining chip.¡±
Since you don¡¯t wish to be direct, I¡¯ll set out a bait to lure you into telling the truth.
A chill seized Hua Ziqing¡¯s heart. Yun Ruofeng is indeed intelligent, but it¡¯s a pity for him that this Prince is no weakling.
¡°Beimin¡¯s Princess Consort Hao is Nanzhao¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princess who has been resurrected; this was something you spread, Prince Yun.¡±
Youid out the bait, and I¡¯m holding you at your weak point; neither one is better than the other.
The aloofness left Yun Ruofeng, but the warning in his eyes was evident. ¡°You can eat the wrong food, but you cannot say the wrong things. I¡¯m sure you are well aware of that.¡±
Chapter 657 (1): She Has To Be
Chapter 657 (1): She Has To Be
Prince Yun is obsessed with Princess Consort Hao; as for the rumours about her resurrection though? Who would believe it? A human¡¯s death is like a light being extinguished; it cannot be reignited, much less in another person¡¯s body.
A smirk formed at Yun Ruofeng¡¯s lips. ¡°Sincerity? I think ¡®threat¡¯ would be a more apt term.¡±
¡°It¡¯s only a threat if you think of it that way.¡±
Being on the losing end, Yun Ruofeng became more cautious. ¡°Since our conversation ended up not being amicable, let¡¯s not continue.¡± Yun Ruofeng stood up and prepared to leave, an action that seemed to have been predicted by Hua Ziqing.
Right before Yun Ruofeng was about to open the door, Hua Ziqing remarked, ¡°Prince Yun, this Prince awaits your next visit.¡±
Yun Ruofeng paused for a moment before walking out.
The man with the douli then nced in Hua Ziqing¡¯s direction, seeing thetter nod to signal that it was fine for him to enter the room. Closing the door behind him and standing off to the side, the man began speaking.
¡°Master, Prince Yun is already on his guard. It won¡¯t be easy to make him crumble next time.¡± Concern shed across the man¡¯s eyes.
Hua Ziqing simply sipped his tea slowly. ¡°Do you know the difference between dongding wulong (oolong) tea and normal green tea?¡±
Realisation dawned upon the man with the douli. ¡°This subordinate was foolish. Thanks for your wise reminder, Master.¡±
¡°Qingfeng, tea has to be brewed slowly, and chess has to be set slowly; you shouldn¡¯t rush everything.¡± Hua Ziqing stated with overflowing confidence.
~~~
Meanwhile, Yun Ruofeng returned to his own private room and sat down as he started to ponder his next move.
Through his exchange with Hua Ziqing, he had deduced that thetter was a very crafty person despite his seemingly aloof disposition. He would rather not deal with such a partner if possible, but Yun Ruofeng needed backers of his own if he were to ascend to the throne.
The result of their confrontations to date was a win for each side, but what came next depended on how well he could n. To think that he could find out that I¡¯m responsible for the rumours¡could he have already been targeting me? It looks like it¡¯s time to thoroughly investigate the powers behind Hua Ziqing.
¡°Yun Ling, run a thorough check on Hua Ziqing and find something I can use against him. This Prince wants to pit him and Prince Hao against each other so that I can step in and reap the benefits.¡± Yun Ruofeng called out the order to the empty room.
¡°Yes.¡± A clean voice replied to him.
As Yun Ruofeng took off his outer robes, a yupei dropped onto the floor. Carefully picking up, the character ¡®Lan¡¯ was reflected in his eyes.
I gave this yupei to her, and now it¡¯s the only memento I have left.
Yun Ruofeng had that scene in his dreams countless times. If I had not shot that Heart-Prating Arrow back then, would we already be a happy family with kids of our own? She would never have met Pei Qianhao, and she would be Princess Consort Yun right now¡ No, she must still be Princess consort Yun. Since the heavens have seen it fit to resurrect her, she must return to her rightful ce as the Eldest Imperial Princess and be my fianc¨¦e.
Ruthless fury filled Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes as his reaffirmed his resolve to bring Su Xi-er back to his side.
~~~
Chapter 657 (2): She Has To Be
Chapter 657 (2): She Has To Be
Learning how to make some nourishing soup from the old woman, Pei Qianhao personally made his own version, causing the eyes of the guard at the door to almost fall off. ¡°Since when did His Highness cook? Her Highness is really fortunate.¡±
The guard beside him smacked his head, a look of disdain on his face. ¡°Look at how sorry you are.¡±
However, an ear-piercing crash suddenly sted through the air, catching the attention of the bickering guards.
¡°Aiyo, this eunuch almost died from the fall.¡± A sharp voice sounded.
His heart was filled with rage, but colour drained from his face when he spotted a group of people swarming towards him.
¡°Help! Help!¡±
It wasn¡¯t long before a group of guards had their swords raised to his neck. Despite this, the eunuch was used to unting his authority, and spoke without considering that he was currently in Beimin¡¯s territory.
¡°Audacious, this eunuch is an envoy dispatched by the monarch of Xiliu. How dare you all be so impudent?!¡±
A guard asked with contempt. ¡°What business do you have barging into Beimin¡¯s Xiang Vige, eunuch from Xiliu?¡±
This fuelled the anger in the Xiliu eunuch¡¯s heart. ¡°This eunuch was the one who invited Prince Hao into Xiliu.¡±
One of the guards gave him a disdainful look before barking out an order. ¡°Bring him to His Highness.¡±
With that, the other guard carried him like a chicken until they arrived in front of Pei Qianhao.
¡°Prince Hao, this eunuch was sent by Xiliu. Is your subordinates¡¯ disrespect implying that you look down upon Xiliu?¡± The eunuch raised his already high-pitched voice.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s tone could have frozen hell as his eyes turned to the eunuch. ¡°Do you think you have the right to question this Prince?¡±
The eunuch quickly deted, no longer daring to put on airs as he squeaked out a response. ¡°Prince Hao, this servant is only following orders.¡± He was smart enough to back down at the right moment; offending Pei Qianhao would do him no good.
Su Xi-er could only show a mocking smile as she watched how fast he changed his attitude.
¡°This Prince will enter Xiliu soon enough.¡± Pei Qianhao said coolly.
Understanding that Pei Qianhao was agreeing indirectly, the eunuch elected to say nothing else as he turned to leave.
Pei Qianhao then said, ¡°Take Princess Consort Hao back to the capital and look after her properly on the way.¡±
Su Xi-er frowned. ¡°A-Jing, I want to go too.¡±
She was fully aware of the perils he would face during this journey, and she wanted to face them together.
His gentle gaze was gued with worry. ¡°Xi-er, you know that it¡¯s not peaceful in Xiliu right now. It¡¯s better for you to return to the capital and stabilise your pregnancy.¡±
Su Xi-er caressed her stomach. ¡°A-Jing, promise me that you will take care of yourself. Both you and Elder Brother will be in Xiliu; you both have to return safely.¡±
It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Pei Qianhao, but trusting him didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t worry just like anyone else would.
Pei QIanhao kissed her hair. ¡°Xi-er, this Prince will definitelye back to you safely. Just make sure you take care of yourself.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled gently. ¡°I will protect our child and wait for your return.¡±
After some more sweet exchanges, the guard came in to report that another Xiliu envoy had arrived.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze turned cold, though his hand that wrapped around Su Xi-er¡¯s emanated warmth. ¡°Let the both of them enter.¡±
It was then that the eunuch from earlier walked in with a person dressed in court attire.
Chapter 658 (1): Entering Xiliu Together
Chapter 658 (1): Entering Xiliu Together
The two of them had already discussed what they would be doing outside. But with how much Prince Hao cares for Princess Consort Hao, will he really be willing to have here with him?
"Prince Hao, this old man is the Minister of Revenue from Xiliu, and I am here under the Monarch¡¯s orders to invite you and Princess Consort Hao to Xiliu to admire our annual fireworks event." The Minister of Revenue disyed a respectful and sincere expression.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze frosted over, and did not answer. Xiliu¡¯s situation was perilous, and taking Su Xi-er there wouldn¡¯t be a wise idea. However, rejecting the offer would only have Xiliu looking deeper into Su Xi-er¡¯s background and endangering her.
If this matter hadn¡¯t involved Su Xi-er, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated, but now he had to be careful.
Su Xi-er naturally understood Pei Qianhao¡¯s concerns and smiled. ¡°A-Jing, Xiliu has offered such a zealous invitation; how can we not go?¡±
The Minister of Revenue was very pleased. ¡°Princess Consort Hao is very amiable and elegant.¡±
Warmth suffused Pei Qianhao¡¯s heart. Xi-er, you always understand what I¡¯m thinking.
¡°However, this Princess Consort will need some time to pack my belongings. Please wait outside, Minister.¡±
The Minister of Revenue nodded and exited with the eunuch, leaving Pei Qianhao to wrap his arms around Su Xi-er.
¡°Xi-er.¡± One murmur from him encapsted a thousand words.
Su Xi-er smoothened out his furrowed brow. ¡°A-Jing, don¡¯t you believe in me?¡±
¡°Of course I do. Xi-er is smart and astute.¡± His expression and voice became softer.
Su Xi-er responded with a faint smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±
Her gentleness was like a key that unlocked Pei Qianhao¡¯s heart, prompting him to nod in agreement.
Su Xi-er ced two silvers on the table for the old woman, knowing that thetter wouldn¡¯t ept her money if it was offered to her up front.
Once she was done, Pei Qianhao and her smiled at one another before walking out.
The guards outside had already prepared afortable horse carriage for the two of them, watching them board before getting into their own carriage to follow.
Inside the carriage, Pei Qianhao carefully let Su Xi-er lean against a cushion. He then removed her shoes and brought out a feet cushion before covering her with a nket.
¡°Xi-er, it¡¯ll take longer travelling by horse carriage. You should rest for a while.¡± He gently offered hisp as a pillow for Su Xi-er.
A smile brightened Su Xi-er¡¯s face. ¡°A-Jing, you¡¯re treating me like a porcin doll.¡±
¡°Xi-er, you¡¯re being mischievous again.¡± He fondled her cheeks.
The two only stopped talking when Su Xi-er began to get sleepy; holding her as she slept, Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze was gentle.
On the other hand, those in the other horse carriage were getting anxious about when they would reach Xiliu if they continued travelling at this pace.
¡°Minister, why don¡¯t you go and rush them?¡± The eunuch suggested for his partner to be cannon fodder.
However, the Minister of Revenue was not one to be fooled, and he gave a mocking smirk. ¡°You think Prince Hao is easy to get along with? You can go instead then.¡±
Fiery rage erupted from the eunuch. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll exin to Master when the timees.¡±
Chapter 658 (2): Entering Xiliu Together
Chapter 658 (2): Entering Xiliu Together
Three dayster, the group entered the capital of Xiliu, Liujing.
Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er didn¡¯t enter the pce straight away, but chose to stay at a posthouse while the eunuch and the Minister of Revenue reported to the pce.
~~~
Meanwhile, their arrival had been reported to Yun Ruofeng.
¡°Yun Ling, Prince Hao and Lan-er have already arrived in Xiliu. At the fireworks event, I want everyone to believe that Princess Consort Hao of Beimin, Su Xi-er, is thete Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao, Ning Rn, who hase back from the dead.¡± There was no emotion in his eyes as he spoke.
Yun Ling¡¯s eyes grew ice-cold. ¡°Your Highness, this n would require Hua Ziqing¡¯s help, but from the results of the investigation, he¡¯s not a suitable person to work with.¡±
¡°What about Hua Ziheng?¡± Yun Ruofeng raised his eyebrow.
Yun Ling shook his head. ¡°Hua Ziheng gets jealous too easily; he can¡¯tpare to Hua Ziqing.¡±
¡°En, continue monitoring them in secret.¡±
With his order, Yun Ling disappeared into the darkness again.
Yun Ruofeng quickly wrote a few words on a piece of paper before putting it in an envelope and calling for the guard outside. Shortly after, Liang Yong walked in with a tinge of red on his face, apparently drunk¡
Yun Ruofeng strangely didn¡¯tmbaste him, but said with a gentle expression. ¡°Go and send this letter to Prince Qing.¡±
Liang Yong nodded and took the letter. Watching him leave, a cold smirk found its way onto Yun Ruofeng¡¯s visage. I have already warned you that you need to pay a price for betraying me.
On the other hand, as Liang Yong made his way to the hidden courtyard, clueless that the letter in his hand was a lethal weapon that would take his life.
Upon arriving outside, Liang Yong knocked on the door - three long knocks and two short knocks. The door then opened to reveal the man with the douli, a puzzled look on his face.
¡°Why are you here?¡±
¡°Prince Yun instructed me to send a letter.¡± Liang Yong said smugly.
Then, before Liang Yong could react, the man with the douli had drawn his sword and lodged it in his abdomen. Shocked, Liang Yong could only ask, "Why are you doing this?"
"So silly." The man with the douli pushed the sword in even further, and Liang Yong died without ever knowing why.
After the man disposed of the body, he returned inside and passed the letter to Hua Ziqing.
Hua Ziqing''s eyes bore no ripples. "Done?" He asked as he burned the letter.
The man with the douli nodded.
"It looks like Yun Ruofeng wants to give this Prince a warning. Burn thispound to the ground. We''ve been here long enough; it''s time we move to somewhere else."
Hua Ziqing stood up and rotated a candle. The wall slid to the side, and he stepped in with the wall closing behind him.
The man with the douli opened the door to the room and whistled. Shortly after, thepound was engulfed in mes.
The covert guard who had been following Liang Yong rushed to report to Yun Ruofeng about what they had witnessed.
"Master, Guard Liang''s body has been erased, and thepound we have found is also burned down to the ground."
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he set a chess piece down on the board. If one looked at the positions of the pieces, they would find that the white ones were about to be overtaken.
"Withdraw."
The covert guard turned to leave.
He was fully aware that the letter had been a provocation, and the zingpound a response.
For the second round, it was a draw again.
Chapter 659 (1): Du Lings Disappearance
Chapter 659 (1): Du Ling''s Disappearance
Pei Qianhao turned and stared at the blood dripping to the floor as he coldly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°This subordinate was following the Western Region King, but was surrounded by a bunch of men dressed in ck once I entered Xiliu¡¯s borders. I was able to escape by threatening their leader, and I managed to take this token from him too.¡± Wu Ling passed a ck token to Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze turned chillier as he looked at the token. Such a thing was usually worn by guards of the pce, meaning that this plot went deeper than he had thought.
Wu Ling then continued, ¡°I lost track of the Western Region King after I escaped.¡±
¡°Go take care of your injury first beforeing back to report.¡± Pei Qianhao instructed.
Wu Ling nodded before retreating from the room.
Though Su Xi-er did not say anything, worry was apparent in her eyes.
¡°Xi-er, don¡¯t worry. Yu Xiao is with the Western Region King, so nothing will happen.¡± Pei Qianhaoforted her gently.
He knew very well that the appearance of the imperial guard did not bode well, and though the Western Region King was unlikely to be in mortal danger, his situation likely wasn¡¯t very favourable either.
Su Xi-er smiled and said, ¡°With Elder Brother¡¯s abilities, he¡¯ll be able to control the situation.¡±
¡°Xi-er, do you know that your eyebrows crease slightly when you¡¯re worried?¡± Pei Qianhao then took her in an embrace.
She smiled at this. ¡°A-Jing, I¡¡±
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but hesitate; she was unable to exin it, but her emotions had been particrly chaotic these days.
¡°Xi-er, you¡¯re pregnant and have been through so much. Rx, and try not to get too worried.¡± Pei Qianhao stroked her hair as he spoke gently.
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression rxed as warmth spread in her heart. ¡°I know, A-Jing. I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡±
Pei Qianhao rested her head on his chest and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a tiring journey. Sleep for a bit.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded and closed her eyes, but heard a knock at the door a momentter.
Su Xi-er kissed Pei Qianhao gently on his cheek and said, ¡°A-Jing, I¡¯ll go sleep in the room.¡±
¡°Xi-er¡¡± Pei Qianhao nodded with love in his eyes before his expression returned to it¡¯s typical stony indifference. His warmth wasn¡¯t for anybody besides Su Xi-er, and it certainly wasn¡¯t for whoever was outside.
A guard walked in together with the Minister of Revenue.
¡°Prince Hao, the banquet for the fireworks event will begin tomorrow evening at about 7.45pm. This lowly official is here to deliver the invitation.¡± He then handed an invitation card embossed with gold lettering to Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao took one look at the card and nodded without saying anything else. Seeing hisck of reaction, the Minister of Revenue couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he hade at a bad time. Feeling chills crawl up his spine from Pei Qianhao¡¯s stare, the minister quickly retreated in a fluster.
¡°This lowly subordinate will take my leave.¡±
Pei Qianhao walked into the room that he was sharing with Su Xi-er after the Minister of Revenue left. Thetter was already asleep, but her eyebrows were slightly creased. It did not look like she was in a restful slumber.
Chapter 659 (2): Du Lings Disappearance
Chapter 659 (2): Du Ling''s Disappearance
He had asked the physician about symptoms of pregnancy ever since he found out from Su Xi-er. Knowing that women in pregnancy could have mood swings and feel ill easily, he was primarily concerned with taking good care of her. Despite this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.
Xi-er is independent and strong, but she is fragile on the inside. I need to do better.
Four hourster, Su Xi-er woke up and extricated herself from Pei Qianhao¡¯s arms, waking thetter in the process. ¡°Are you hungry, Xi-er? I¡¯ll take you out for some food.¡±
¡°A-Jing, don¡¯t let me sleep on your arm next time. You¡¯re going to get a cramp for sure.¡± Su Xi-er helped to massage his arm as she spoke.
Pei Qianhao said, ¡°Silly girl. They say that pregnancy will cause one to be silly for three years. Are you already turning silly now?¡±
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°Yes. I might even forget about you next time.¡±
Pei Qianhao regarded her with a deep gaze. ¡°Xi-er, you¡¯re getting naughtier.¡±
Just as the two began to banter, the sound of ss being knocked on alerted them to something at the window.
Su Xi-er said, ¡°A-Jing, it¡¯s Yu Xiao¡¯s pigeon.¡±
¡°En.¡± Pei Qianhao nodded.
This wasn¡¯t the first time that Yu Xiao had passed on a message via carrier pigeon. Pei Qianhao could recognise that beady-eyed, featherless, gray pigeon anywhere.
Pei Qianhao opened the window to let the pigeon in, and it wriggled around for a moment before a tiny bamboo container dropped to the floor with a thud. The pigeon then circled around on the floor twice before flying away.
Concerned, Su Xi-er walked up to pick up the container. ¡°It seems that Yu Xiao is in quite a bit of trouble too, or else he wouldn¡¯t use this method.¡±
She took out a hairpin to open up the message, only to find a blood red piece of cloth inside.
She passed the cloth to Pei Qianhao.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at it.
¡°Xi-er, rest here in the posthouse. I¡¯ll make a trip to the pce at night with Wu Ling.¡±
Su Xi-er would have insisted on following him if she wasn¡¯t pregnant, but she knew that it would not be wise for her to do so at this point.
¡°A-Jing, be careful,¡± Su Xi-er reminded him.
Pei Qianhao patted her on the head and smiled. ¡°Be good and wait for me here.¡±
He then left the room shortly after.
Wu Ling had already bandaged his injury and was waiting in the guest reception area.
¡°Wu Ling, we got a message from Yu Xiao. He and the Western Region King are being kept in the pce. We¡¯ll go take a look tonight and check on their exact position. Let the others protect Xi-er.¡± Pei Qianhao instructed.
Wu Ling nodded and asked, ¡°Your Highness, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s subordinate has been keeping tabs on us from the outside. Do we get rid of him?¡±
¡°No need to mind him. There¡¯s nothing he can do for now.¡± Pei Qianhao answered with a cold glint in his eyes.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s subordinate thought that he had hidden himself well, woefully unaware that his cover had already been blown.
Chapter 660 (1): Shrouded In Autumn
Chapter 660 (1): Shrouded In Autumn
As for the prisoner themselves, their hair was disheveled, but you would still be able to tell that they had kept themselves physically fit. The man¡¯s face was covered by a mask, making only his eyes visible.
After some amount of time, a guard walked in and regarded the prisoner with disdain. ¡°Time for food. Eat or starve.¡±
He then put a bowl of gruel on the table with a loud thud, spilling half its contents out at the same time.
Walking over to the prisoner, he then unlocked a mechanism on the mask to reveal a pair of shapely lips. The guard then began forcing the gruel down the prisoner¡¯s throat, taking note of thetter¡¯s cold re and clenched fists.
¡°What, not happy? Let me tell you this. General Li calls the shots now. We¡¯ll have your dog life if you continue like this. There are countless others eyeing the throne, Hua Zirong. You¡¯d better know your ce.¡±
Indeed, the prisoner was none other than Xiliu¡¯s monarch, Hua Zirong. Though that was his title, he was currently being treated no differently than a death row prisoner by Li Zikang.
Hua Zirong shut his eyes, refusing to make further eye contact with the guard before him. Even so, his bulging veins made it apparent that he felt angry and indignant at his current situation.
The guard wanted to chide him further, but the door was kicked open before he could say anything.
Huffing and puffing, Li Zikang walked in and grabbed the prisoner by his cor.
¡°The Western Region King has already been captured by me, and Prince Hao is next. No one will be able to save you now, so you¡¯d better not y any tricks. I¡¯ll kill you if you do anything out of the ordinary at the evening banquet tomorrow.¡±
Hearing Pei Qianhao being mentioned, Hua Zirong felt a bit of hope, knowing how formidable Beimin¡¯s prince was.
Seeing Hua Zirong¡¯s reaction, Li Zikang¡¯s fury was only further stoked.
¡°What? Still hoping for something impossible?¡± He then turned to a guard before saying, ¡°Men, bring him here.¡±
A man dressed in ordinary clothes was being brought forward shortly after, but Hua Zirong couldn¡¯t help but be visibly shocked. How can this be?
¡°Look alike, don¡¯t you think so? I¡¯ll switch you guys around if you aren¡¯t on your best behaviour;then you¡¯ll be condemned by everyone for trying to pretend to be the Emperor. How does that idea sound?¡± Li Zikang gloated while throwing out his threat.
Knowing that Li Zikang was despicable enough to follow through with such a n, Hua Zirong decided topromise and nodded. ¡°I agree.¡±
¡°That¡¯s more like it; smart people know how to adapt.¡±
Glee filled Li Zikang after Hua Zirong agreed.
¡°Clean and dress our Emperor well. I want to see him looking fresh and healthy tomorrow,¡± Li Zikang ordered a guard who nodded respectfully in response.
Seeing that things were more or less settled here, Li Zikang left the gloomypound quickly, itching to report his progress to his master and ask for a reward.
Because of Li Zikang¡¯s orders, the guard didn¡¯t verbally abuse Hua Zirong, and instead started to tidy up his hair with ab.
Though extremely unwilling, Hua Zirong knew that the only thing he could do now was to go with the flow and wait for an opportunity.
Chapter 660 (2): Shrouded In Autumn
Chapter 660 (2): Shrouded In Autumn
I have to find a way to seek help from Prince Hao during the fireworks banquet.
How pathetic! How could a monarch of the nation end up like this?!
Sorrow filled Hua Zirong, wondering how he had fallen to the point where he would be insulted like this. His fists clenched, his frustration was almost palpable.
In the meantime, Li Zikang had exited the pce and arrived at anotherpound. Bathed in sunlight, the courtyard was filled with blooming osmanthus (guihua) flowers, giving it a lively atmosphere.
He knocked on the door and waited for a moment before the man wearing the douli opened it.
¡°Master has been waiting for quite a while now. Come on in.¡±
Li Zikang followed behind the man respectfully until they arrived at a room where Hua Ziqing was dressed in white brocaded fabric while brewing a pot of tea.
His gaze was gentle and warm as he used a teadle to pour the water on the teapot, as if he was looking at a lover while he did so. His actions were enough to mesmerise those watching, and even his expression was captivating.
¡°Master, Hua Zirong has agreed to participate in the pce banquet tomorrow.¡± Li Zikang reported.
Hua Ziqing only gave a tiny smile as he said, ¡°He¡¯s trying to seek help during the banquet.¡±
¡°Do not worry, Master. This subordinate will make sure he doesn¡¯t y any tricks.¡± Li Zikang was quick to guarantee that nothing would go wrong.
Hua Ziqing then said, ¡°This Prince trusts in your abilities.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master, for believing in me. This subordinate will take my leave.¡±
Hua Ziqing nodded as Li Zikang retreated from the room, leaving the former to continue brewing his tea.
After he left, the man in the douli smirked and said, ¡°Master, he seems to be getting a little out of hand.¡±
¡°He¡¯ll work harder if we give him some benefits, so why not?¡± Hua Ziqing answered calmly.
The man in the douli looked impressed with Hua Ziqing. He then asked, ¡°Master, do we send more men to the pce banquet tomorrow? I¡¯m afraid that Prince Hao¡¡±
¡°Prince Hao is intelligent, and won¡¯t act in the open, and we don¡¯t have anything to pin him down anyways. Regardless, how¡¯s the Western Region King?¡± Hua Ziqing asked.
¡°As per Master¡¯s instructions, we¡¯ve separated the Western Region King and his guard. However, the guard was rather disobedient, so I¡¯ve locked him up alone in the Lantern Pavilion.¡± the man in the douli answered respectfully.
Hua Ziqingughed. ¡°Take good care of the Western Region King. Make sure we serve him nice wine and good food.¡±
¡°This subordinate understands. We¡¯ve sent a woman to him as well. She¡¯s Minister Wen¡¯s younger daughter,¡± the man in the douli said.
¡°Haha!¡± Hua Ziqingughed again. ¡°Men are never able to resist beautifuldies. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if a Xiliu beauty can give birth to a Western Region prince?¡±
¡°Your Highness, this subordinate is worried that the Western Region King might not be controlled by us that easily,¡± the man in the douli said with concern.
Hua Ziqing¡¯s expression turned cold at this. ¡°He will. Because there are some things that aren¡¯t under his control.¡±
¡°Your Highness, do you mean¡¡±
¡°This is not to be spoken of openly. Just do it.¡±
The man in the douli nodded and left the room.
Hua Ziqing then poured the tea away and mumbled to himself, ¡°What a waste of nice tea.¡±
Chapter 661 (1): Night Visit
Chapter 661 (1): Night Visit
Two dark figures, Pei Qianhao and Wu Ling, made their way into the pce by scaling the pce walls. ording to Yu Xiao¡¯s information, they were to head to the inner area of the pce.
Du Ling was sitting on a chair dressed in a blue brocade robe while a sumptuous feast wasid out in front of him. Despite this, Du Ling didn¡¯t react to any of it, not even the beautifuldy by his side.
¡°Wanzhi has admired the Western Region King for a long time now. It is my great fortune to be able to share a meal with you tonight.¡± Thedy spoke gently and filled his cup with wine as she did so.
Du Ling smirked. ¡°So what kind of poison is in the wine? Qianrisan or Bairizui? ¡±
Embarrassment flitted across Wen Wanzhi¡¯s face when she heard the two names but she recovered quickly. ¡° I am but a girl who stays in my boudoir most of the time, and I would never do such a thing.¡±
¡°Oh? You drink first then.¡± Du Ling coldly handed the cup to her.
She paused for a moment, and though she did not want to drink it at first, she took a tiny sip in the end after thinking about her chances of attaining riches and glory.
¡°King, do you believe me now? I genuinely admire you, which is why I¡¯m here now. It¡¯s not because of anything else.¡± Wen Wanzhi looked at Du Ling with a soulful gaze, as if tears would fall from her eyes at any moment.
Though he was unmoved by such grandstanding, Du Ling still put on a facade of concern.
¡°How could I reject a token of your sincerity?¡± He thus downed the contents of the cup in one gulp.
They then continued drinking until Wen Wanzhi was rather flushed from the alcohol. The Western Region King can really hold his liquor. We¡¯ve already downed an entire jar of wine, but the n will fail if he doesn¡¯t get drunk soon.
As if reading her mind, Du Ling¡¯s hand began to shake as he poured the wine.
He smiled and said, ¡°Seems that I¡¯m really drunk.¡±
Wen Wanzhi looked concerned as she asked, ¡°King, are you okay? Shall I help you to your bed?¡±
She continued asking Du Ling many more questions to check if he was really drunk, but he simply ignored every single one of them. Shortly after, she knocked lightly on the table.
A few men entered shortly after, the man with the douli in charge.
¡°What took you so long?¡±
Wen Wanzhi gave a bitter smile. ¡°He¡¯s too cautious, and can hold his liquor better than the rumours say. In the end, I was forced to put a little hongying in his cup.¡±
The man in the douli smirked when he heard ¡¯hongying¡¯. How cruel.
¡°ce him on the bed.¡± The man with the douli gave an order to the guards before turning to Wen Wanzhi. ¡°You know what to do next, right?¡±
She gave an enchanting smile and reassured him, ¡°Rest assured. Go on out.¡±
The man with the douli then led the rest of his group out.
Wen Wanzhi started removing her clothes after he left, and just as she was about to slip under the covers, Du Ling shot up and struck her acupoint.
Her eyes widened in disbelief right before she fainted and copsed on the bed.
¡°Hah. Let me get someone to keep youpany since you¡¯re so lonely.¡±
Chapter 661 (2): Night Visit
Chapter 661 (2): Night Visit
After that, he took out a tiny packet of powder from his purse and spread it in the room. He then woke the two of them up with sshes of water before leaving quickly. It wasn¡¯t long before moans could be heard from within.
Du Ling stayed nearby to bide his time as he contemted his next move. ording to what Wen Wanzhi and the man with the douli had said, the situation in Xiliu was much moreplex than they had previously assumed it to be. The man with the douli could very well be reporting to that very same prince who had invited Du Ling here, and he could already guess their identity.
However, it was not wise to act rashly at this point. If that man was so confident, it was likely he already held power over the entire nation. The best thing to do for now was to locate Hua Zirong.
Looking around for sentries that could be spying on him, he found that there seemed to be none in the vicinity, allowing him to head towards where he had seen Hua Zirong being held.
~~~
In the meantime, Pei Qianhao and Wu Ling had arrived at the location indicated by Yu Xiao.
Wu Ling noted, ¡°Your Highness, this ce is heavily guarded. Could the Western Region King be here?¡±
¡°No, I can tell that Yu Xiao is here because it¡¯s heavily guarded¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes glinted as he spoke.
Wu Ling seemed to disagree with him slightly. ¡°Your Highness, wouldn¡¯t the Western Region King and Yu Xiao be together?¡±
¡°Hua Ziqing is extremely cunning, but he¡¯s still considered honest in his dealings. This looks like something the despicable Li Zikang would do. He wants to trick us.¡± Pei Qianhao smirked.
¡°What do we do next, Your Highness?¡± Wu Ling asked.
Instead of answering, Pei Qianhao turned his attention elsewhere and asked, ¡°Is that the Wutong Courtyard?¡±
¡°Yes, it is.¡± Wu Ling nodded.
¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look then.¡± And with that, the two started heading towards the Wutong Courtyard.
Along the way, Pei Qianhao smiled as his eyesnded on a rapidly approaching figure. When the two were face to face, they both wore amused smiles.
¡°Western Region King, how¡¯s the pce? Is it to your liking?¡± Pei Qianhao started to tease as the scent of alcohol made its way to his nose.
Du Ling¡¯s smile turned slightly bitter. ¡°Stop mocking me, Prince Hao.¡±
¡°I guess it¡¯s a long story,¡± Pei Qianhao answered.
Du Ling waved a hand and said, ¡°There seems to have been a change of power in Xiliu. I¡¯m not sure about Hua Zirong¡¯s current situation either.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go pay him a visit then.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips turned up at the corners.
Du Ling nodded as the three of them continued on their way towards the Wutong Courtyard.
They arrived at their destination shortly after, only to find the guard watching over it resting against the wall. The courtyard seemed barren, and the moonlight only served to enhance the effect.
Pei Qianhao gave Wu Ling a signal, and before long, the guard was taken out without a hitch before the trio walked in. Entering the room where Hua Zirong had been held, they found that it was nowpletely empty.
¡°This is¡¡± Du Ling looked furious.
Pei Qianhao said, ¡°King, it seems like Hua Zirong hase to an agreement with the other side and has been taken away.¡±
¡°What shall we do now?¡± Du Ling asked.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyebrows creased slightly. ¡°Go back to where you were being held first, to prevent anyone from suspecting anything. Hua Zirong will definitely appear at tomorrow night¡¯s banquet.¡±
¡°Got it, I¡¯ll go back first, but the two of you should leave as well. Xi-er will be worried.¡±
Du Ling then left quickly, heading for the courtyard where he was originally confined in.
Chapter 662 (1): A Good Show
Chapter 662 (1): A Good Show
A cold smirk hung at the tip of his mouth as heid in bed and entered a deep slumber.
The next day.
Amotion outside led Du Ling to open the door with a cold expression.
A woman with her hair tied into a bun of a married woman[1] walked to him. "What have you done to my Wanzhi? As the high and mighty Western Region King, how could you bully my daughter? If you don''t give me an exnation, I''m going to let everyone in the world know about this."
Mockery found its way to the corner of Du Ling''s mouth. It looks like there''s a sequel to the drama from yesterday night.
Li Zikang was dressed in his armour as he walked over. "Who dares to make a scene in the imperial pce? Do you not cherish your head anymore?"
"General Li, you have to uphold justice for this servant. I am the Second Concubine of Prime Minister Wen. My daughter was summoned into the pcest night to apany the Western Region King, but she hasn''t returned home sincest night; I am worried for her." The woman imed with confidence, as if she was really in extreme grief.
Anger twisted Li Zikang''s face. "Western Region King, is this true?"
Du Ling''s eyes were cold. "Since when are you fit to interrogate this King? If you really have the evidence, just take it out."
"Then you will have to forgive this General for being impolite. Guards, go in and search." Li Zikang ordered with a sarcastic look in his eyes.
This only served to deepen Du Ling''s mocking smile. "What should we do if there''s really no one inside?"
"This General is willing to kowtow and admit to my crimes." Li Zikang''s eyes shone with arrogance, as if epting a kowtow from him was a blessing bestowed by the heavens.
"If there is no one, this King wants your life." The frost in Du Ling''s voice seeped out.
Li Zikang''s heart recoiled in fear. He sounds so certain; could Wen Wanzhi''s n have failed? But didn''t the guards say they heard the sounds?
His confidence faltered, and he wasn''t sure if he should proceed with the investigation.
"General Li, what are you waiting for? My husband is currently waiting outside. Are you trying to bully me just because I''m a woman?" The Second Concubine of Prime Minister Wenshed out haughtily.
A scream from within the room shattered any semnce of hesitation, but when the Second Concubine nced inside, she fainted on the spot.
Li Zikang followed his men inside, only to find the room in disarray. As for Wen Wanzhi, she was covering her naked body with the bedsheets while curled up in the corner. The guard was lying on the ground, confusion covering his face.
"It looks like this King''s innocence is proven. General Li, you had better investigate this properly and give this King an exnation. Otherwise, the Western Region wouldn¡¯t mind greeting you on the battlefield." Du Ling said mockingly as he walked out of the filthy room.
Panic gripped Li Zikang''s heart. Not only did the n fail, they even provoked the Western Region King. They are really a bunch of good-for-nothings; they can''t even do such a simple thing right.
He scrambled to find a way to deal with the mess in front of him, especially since he was more worried about how he would exin to Hua Ziqing.
"This guard has disrupted the order in the pce. Drag him out and behead him. Also, send Young Miss Wen and Second Madame back to the Prime Minister Residence."
Once he was done, he hurried to Hua Ziqing''s ce.
Meanwhile, Pei Qianhao and Yun Ruofeng were already informed of the drama in the pce through their secret messengers.
~~~
In the posthouse.
Upon waking up, Su Xi-er saw Pei Qianhao ying chess.
"A-Jing, when did youe backst night? Why didn''t you let me know?"
1. Married and unmarried women have different hairstyles.
Chapter 662 (2): A Good Show
Chapter 662 (2): A Good Show
"How''s Elder Brother?" Su Xi-er asked anxiously.
Instead of answering immediately, Pei Qianhao first saw it fit to im Su Xi-er lips for his own. Only once he was satisfied did he sit back down and begin to answer.
"He''s fine. Someone wanted Prime Minister Wen''s shu[1] daughter to bear his child, but your brother beat them at their own game. Not only did their n fail, they¡¯ve even incurred the wrath of your brother; they¡¯ve truly dug themselves into a grave." Pei Qianhao''s gaze was gentle as he looked at her.
Su Xi-er cupped his face. "Is this ¡®someone¡¯ you''re talking about him?"
"Highly likely." Pei Qianhao nodded.
"A-Jing, that person is as sly as a fox, but appears to be upright when doing things. That may sound conflicting, but he''s actually very astute. Will Elder Brother get the shorter end of the stick?" A crease formed on Su Xi-er''s brow.
Gentleness waded across Pei Qianhao''s gaze. "Xi-er, I''ll get jealous if you''re so concerned about the Western Region King."
"A-Jing, he''s my brother." Su Xi-er showed a helpless expression.
Pei Qianhao nted a kiss on her forehead. "Hua Ziqing was looking for trouble when he tried to plot against the Western Region King. Now that the situation has taken a turn for the worse, he wouldn''t dare to act recklessly. He would likely look for a reliable external supporter to assist him, someone both of us know."
"You mean Yun Ruofeng?" Su Xi-er''s tone was blunt.
Pei Qianhao bit her softly, letting her know that he didn''t like her mentioning this person.
Su Xi-er sighed inwardly. A-Jing is behaving more like a child. He always appears to be smart and aloof in front of others, but he only shows this side of him to me.
"A-Jing, if you bite me again, I will tell our baby to ignore you in the future." Su Xi-er tried to perk up her tummy which hardly showed any signs of pregnancy at the moment.
Pei Qianhao tapped her nose. "Xi-er, you¡¯ve gotten more mischievous ever since you became pregnant.¡±
"Isn''t this good? Or would you prefer me to be like this instead?" Su Xi-er pinched him fiercely.
"Princess Consort, please spare this Prince''s life. I know my mistakes." Pei Qianhao smiled with a teasing response.
~~~
Meanwhile, Yun Ruofeng had caught wind of the news, and a mocking smile formed at his mouth.
"Yun Ling, do you think Hua Ziqing will be at our door any moment?"
"Your Highness, he will likely beposed and wait for you to look for him." Yun Ling said.
Yun Ruofeng snorted. "No, perhaps he would¡¯ve waited with the bait in his hand if it was before all of this happened, but what is the point of baiting a fish if the entire pond is gone?¡±
"Your Highness, are you saying that he''s already at the top of the city wall and sensing the danger?" Yun Ling caught the crux of it quickly.
The smile etched even deeper into Yun Ruofeng''s mouth. "Not only is he sensing danger, his city walls have also copsed. Having offended the Western Region King and lost Prime Minister Wen''s daughter, do you think his future days will be easy?"
"What should we do then, Your Highness?" Yun Ling asked for advice.
Yun Ruofeng gave a lighthearted smile. "We''ll wait; wait for the prey toe knocking on our door."
His expression turned calm. "Yun Ling, are the arrangements for tonightpleted?"
"Everything is prepared; all that''s left is the fuse[2]." Yun Ling replied respectfully.
A faint smile danced on his lips as he took out a yupeifrom his pouch.
Lan-er, everyone in the world knows that you are mine. Where else can you run to? Will he go against the world for your sake? Can he still protect you when faced with criticism from the masses?
1. A child born from a concubine is referred to with ''shu'' while the child of the main wife is referred to with ''di''.
2. The original idiom states that they''re ''onlycking the east wind'', which refers to how everything is already prepared, and only the most crucial piece of the puzzle is left for everything to work.
Chapter 663 (1): A Lewd Laugh
Chapter 663 (1): A Lewd Laugh
Li Zikang knelt on the ground with a guilty look as the man with the douli stood beside him.
Hua Ziqing looked over as he tapped a finger on the table, asking, ¡°Who can exin this?¡±
¡°Master, everything was going ording to n, but Wen Wanzhi didn¡¯t realise when the Western Region King swapped ces with the guard, and ended up doing that thing.¡± Li Zikang¡¯s tone carried a hint of anger in it.
The man with the douli looked unimpressed, but he remained silent.
Seeing how the two men had rather different reactions, Hua Ziqing asked them coldly, ¡°You¡¯re saying that no one caught the Western Region King¡¯s tricks when you were both there?¡±
Li Zikang wanted to defend himself initially, but thought better of it a momentter.
¡°What, am I wrong?¡± Hua Ziqing continued with a steady voice, his imposing aura bearing down¡
Li Zikang¡¯s head drooped as he said, ¡°This subordinate is useless. Master is wise.¡±
¡°General Li, now that the n has failed and we¡¯ve alerted the Western Region King, how do you suggest we proceed?¡± Hua Ziqing¡¯s brows creased as he took a sip of his tea.
Li Zikang knew very well that he would be abandoned if Hua Ziqing had no use for him.
¡°Master, do not worry. This subordinate will do everything in my power to make sure that the Western Region King doesn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± Li Zikang swore with the most sincere expression he could manage.
Hua Ziqing turned gentle as he said, ¡°En, I¡¯ll believe you this time. Do not disappoint me.¡±
¡°Thank you for giving me a chance. This subordinate will not disappoint; please excuse me.¡± Li Zikang responded.
He then left after Hua Ziqing gave him a nod.
The man with the douli scoffed after Li Zikang left. ¡°Master, are you sure he¡¯s up to it?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t belittle him; besides, it¡¯s better if he handles this. However, I want you to do something else just in case.¡± Hua Ziqing poured the tea away as he spoke.
His gaze turned cold as he said, ¡°Send a message to Madame Wen to have Wen Wanzhimit suicide if she wants to protect Prime Minister Wen. I trust I don¡¯t have to go into further detail.¡±
¡°Master, would Madame Wen believe that? Prime Minister Wen is the de-facto leader of many of the civil (wen) officials[1], and doing this may cause him to rebel.¡± The man with the douli spoke up, concerned.
There was a hint of danger in Hua Ziqing¡¯s seemingly gentle gaze. ¡°Do you know why Prime Minister Wen¡¯s position is so stable?¡±
¡°This subordinate had heard rumours that Prime Minister Wen¡¯s ancestors saved someone from the imperial family in the past.¡± The man with the douli sounded unsure as he spoke.
¡°Haha!¡± Hua Ziqing smirked. ¡°No. Thete Emperor had no children, so he agreed on a deal with Prime Minister Wen. It¡¯s funny to see that the imperial family is actually popted by those of the Wen Family¡¯s bloodline now.¡±
¡°Master, this¡¡± The man with the douli was visibly shocked at the news.
Hua Ziqing regained his calm facade and said, ¡°The condition thete Emperor gave to the Wen Family was that even if the throne changed hands and the dynasty fell, the Wen Family¡¯s position as the leader of the court would still exist. The confidential documents for this deal were sealed in the imperial records, and thete Emperor was the only one who could ess them. However, the current Prime Minister Wen is no longer satisfied with that.¡±
¡°Your Highness, you mean to say that Prime Minister Wen already had¡¡± Realisation suddenly hit the man with the douli.
1. There are civil (wen) and military (wu) court officials.
Chapter 663 (2): A Lewd Laugh
Chapter 663 (2): A Lewd Laugh
Drenched in cold sweat, the man with the douli chided himself inwardly for being nosy. How could I forget Master¡¯s taboo?
He immediately knelt on the ground to beg for mercy. ¡°Your Highness, this subordinate will never breathe a word of this to anyone.¡±
¡°You¡¯re my most trusted man. You¡¯re loyal, so I naturally trust you on this.¡± Hua Ziqing reached out to help him get up.
¡°Thank you for putting your trust in me, Your Highness. This subordinate will go about my duties.¡± The man with the douli then left.
After he left, Hua Ziqing picked up a ck chess piece, toying with it for a moment before crushing it in his hand. The human heart is as greedy as a snake wanting to swallow an elephant. It¡¯s probably time to use another piece, thought Hua Ziqing.
~~~
In the meantime, at the imperial pce.
The pale Hua Zirongy on a bed within an ornately-designed pce.
He had been transferred back to his own pce after his brief conversation with Li Zikang. The official story was that he had almost been assassinated, and was currently resting to recover. Nobody was allowed to visit.
He was nothing but a caged bird at this point, where even basic dignity was a luxury. Every one of his meals was drugged with Ruangusan[1], causing him to be almost unable to move on his own at all. He gave a bitter smile at the thought of this.
¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time for your meal.¡± A guard said without a trace of respect in his eyes.
Hua Zirong knew that the guard was just putting on an act to avoid anybody finding out about this situation; it would be unthinkable if word got out.
As for the guard, he waspletely loyal to Li Zikang, and seeing Hua Zirong soposed only annoyed him. He had no interest at all in being Hua Zirong¡¯s nanny.
¡°Are you going to eat it or not? How about you just die of starvation? If the General allowed it, I¡¯d have taught you a lesson already.¡± The guard threatened.
Suddenly, a scream was heard, and a female attendant wearing purple chiffon muslin robes walked up with a surprised expression. ¡°Your Majesty, what happened? You horrible guard. How dare you torture His Majesty like that. Someone, take him out and execute him.¡±
She was, however, ignored.
The guard gave a lewdugh before he hugged the woman and felt her up. The woman revealed a horrified expression, and flushed red as she tried to struggle from his grasp.
Hua Zirong was boiling with anger, but was helpless to interfere as he watched the guard grope the woman and pressed her against a table, forcing kisses on her.
Another guard who passed by quickly came in and smacked the guard on the back of his head before knocking the woman out.
¡°What are you doing? I¡¯ve not had enough!¡± The lewd guardined.
¡°Where do you think this is? It¡¯s the pce. Don¡¯t forget what the General said,¡± the other guard warned him before continuing.
¡°You can leave; I¡¯ll take care of things here. Things will only go wrong if you¡¯re doing it, and you won¡¯t be able to exin yourself afterwards.¡±
¡°Fine, fine. You take over then. I don¡¯t like to guard over him anyway.¡± The lewd guard then left, but not before taking the woman with him.
¡°You will die on a woman¡¯s bed one day.¡± The other guard scoffed.
Hua Zirong watched as everything unfolded, stubbornly burying this grudge in his heart. I¡¯ll make sure to pay Li Zikang and Prince Qing back for everything.
Tearing them limb from limb won¡¯t be enough to appease my rage. I have to wait. I only have to wait until the fireworks banquet.
1. You will likely havee across this in historical or wuxia stories. Ruangusan ismonly used to weaken a person, making them unable to exert strength and make their escape.
Chapter 664 (1): Plot
Chapter 664 (1): Plot
Returning to her room, Madame Wen rubbed her slightly swollen head as she removed the essories from her hair.
She was about to turn around when a hand suddenly covered her mouth from behind. Panic shot through her system as she opened her mouth on instinct, but managed to stifle her scream.
"Nothing less from Prime Minister Wen''s virtuous assistant, Madame Wen. Your level ofposure is notcking at all." The man with the douli remarked with admiration before he let go of her.
Madame Wen asked coldly, "May I know who you are and why you have barged into the Prime Minister Residence?" While she was speaking, she gradually edged herself towards the hairdressing table where a silver hairpinid.
Discerning her intention, a cold smirk formed on the man¡¯s mouth. "Madame Wen, I urge you not to y any tricks; nothing can escape my eyes."
Madame Wen narrowed her eyes. "Get to the point. What business do you have?"
"From what I know, you resent the Second Concubine of the Prime Minister Residence. She is your shu younger sister, yet she seduced your husband when you were pregnant. The result of that was the loss of your husband, as well as the birth of a stillborn, a male at that." The man with the douli attacked her weakness.
Hate flickered in Madame Wen''s eyes as she recalled her past, but she quickly masked her emotions. "What do you want me to do?"
"I believe you have also heard about Wen Wanzhi''s filthy matter with a guard. Isn''t this your best chance at disposing of them?" The man¡¯s tone was cruel as a sadistic smirk rose at the corners of his mouth.
Madame Wen shook her head. "To put things simply, the feud between us sisters is just a man, while you are an outsider. Why should I listen to you?"
"It sounds like you are already used to being a gracious and virtuous madame. However, allow me to show you something that will change your mind." The man with the douli passed a strip of paper to her.
As soon as she unfurled the note, tears streamed down her face.
"Is this true? My child didn''t die?" Surprise lit up Madame Wen''s face, and her voice shook uncontrobly.
For the past 22 years, I¡¯ve spent countless nights wallowing in my sorrows. Now I¡¯m being told that my child wasn¡¯t a stillborn, but is in fact a lively child who can still call me mum?
A coldughter escaped from the man''s lips. "Madame Wen, you can go and investigate, but if you do so, you will probably be obstructed by your shu sister."
"As long as you can bring my child back to my side, I am willing to do anything for you, I promise." Resolve ignited in Madame Wen''s eyes.
With his task aplished, the man with the douli shed a faint smile. "Madame Wen, I won''t make things difficult for you. I just need Wen Wanzhi tomit suicide and leave a suicide note ording to this." He handed another strip of paper to her.
Madame Wen was a little hesitant about inciting someone tomit suicide, but hatred overrode her conscience when remembered who the culprits behind her missing her child were.
"Alright, I''ll do it, but once the matter is done, I want my child to appear before me, otherwise¡" A vicious look reced her gentleness.
Not only was the man not angered by her threat, he admired her even more. "Please don''t worry, my men have already arrived at the ce. They will be able to bring your child back so that you can enjoy your time as mother and son."
Undoubtedly, every single word he had uttered was calcted with the intention of tightening his grip on her.
Hope shone in Madame Wen''s eyes as if she could already see her child, and the man with the douli chuckled darkly before leaving.
Chapter 664 (2): Plot
Chapter 664 (2): Plot
She tidied up her clothes and kept turning the Buddha bead bracelet, hoping to seek some redemption.
Meanwhile, Wen Wanzhi leaned against the bed pir, her gaze an icy cold that was nevertheless incapable of hiding the tears pouring down her face.
Concubine Wen berated her sharply. ¡°You still have the face to cry? I have lost all face because of you! I told you to seduce the Western Region King, but look at what you have done! So many people witness your filthy deed with the guard! Why don¡¯t you just die?¡±
¡°How can you still be scolding me at this time? Is there even a mother like you? I really don¡¯t know what happened; when I woke up, I discovered him¡¡± Wen Wanzhi refuted.
Before she could finish her sentence, her mother¡¯s face distorted from fury. ¡°Bitch, you dare to talk back to your mother? Do you not know how much effort I put in for you to finish the wonderful matter with the Western Region King? Yet, not only did you ruin it, you even lost your virginity. My glory and riches¡all gone¡¡±
Hearing her mother¡¯s miserable cries, Wen Wanzhi¡¯s heart frosted over. This is my mother. I am just her pawn in gaining glory and riches, one that will be abandoned once something goes wrong.
¡°Stop crying. If you don¡¯t want to be seen as a joke, shut your mouth right now.¡± Her mother¡¯s gaze was like that of a vicious ghost.
¡°No, there is still a chance to salvage this situation. We just have to push the me to the Western Region King. If everyone learns that the Western Region King caused an innocent woman to lose her virginity, I wonder what would happen.¡± Wen Wanzhi¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, not just towards her mother, but also towards Du Ling.
Concubine Wen¡¯s tears stopped falling. ¡°Will that work? Will the Western Region King admit to it?¡±
¡°Find a way to get in touch with Prince Qing; I want to meet him and resolve this matter quickly.¡± Wen Wanzhi wiped away her tears, her eyes shining with determination.
Concubine Wen nodded despite being skeptical. Now that things havee to this, we can only take one step at a time.
Unbeknownst to the two of them, Madame Wen had watched their entire conversation.
Watching Concubine Wen as thetter left, Madam Wen waited until the former arrived at the pond in the backyard before pushing her in. While Concubine Wen floundered in panic, Madame Wen waited for her to sink to the bottom before yelling in fake concern, ¡°Someone! Concubine Wen has fallen into the water!¡±
She then nimbly hid to the side while watching the ensuingmotion. It wasn¡¯t long before Concubine Wen was dragged up, and although Madame Wen would rather the former die, she understood that such a death wouldn¡¯t bring any benefit to herself. I want to pay them back slowly so that they can savour the pain that they deserve.
With the situation stabilised, Madame Wen pretended to stroll over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are there so many people gathered here?¡± She asked with aposed expression.
The crowd parted, showing a Concubine Wen whose clothes had fallen into disarray.
¡°What happened? Why are you still not covering Second Concubine with some clothes? This state is uneptable!¡± Madame Wen sternlyshed out.
¡°We are not sure how the Second Concubine fell into the pond.¡± A servant draped a coat over the Second Concubine.
¡°The Second Concubine must have been in a really good mood; why would you jump into the pond for no reason?¡± The Third Concubine who arrived on the scene mocked.
Chapter 665 (1): Dead
Chapter 665 (1): Dead
¡°Yes, Madame.¡± The Third Concubine replied begrudgingly.
¡°Don¡¯t stand here. Quickly help the Second Concubine back to her room to rest, and get a doctor to take a look at her. This Madame has a headache; Third Concubine, help me walk back.¡± Madame Wen couldn¡¯t be bothered to spare the Second Concubine another nce.
In any case, everyone in the Prime Minister Residence already knows that our rtionship is not harmonious.
The Third Concubine initially wanted to enjoy the chaos a little longer, but she could only leave with Madame Wen. With thetter gone, the crowd also began to disperse.
Only the Second Concubine¡¯s personal maidservant exerted all her strength to help her master back to her room. When Wen Wanzhi was informed and looked at her mother who seemed to be devoid of life, she burst into tears.
¡°Young Miss, don¡¯t cry. The doctor will be here soon.¡±
Smack! Wen Wanzhi gave the maidservant a resounding p. ¡°Soon? Why is it taking so long? Are you waiting for my mum to die first?¡±
Right after the words left her mouth, the doctor arrived and felt for Concubine Wen¡¯s pulse. ¡°Coldness has infiltrated the Concubine¡¯s body, causing her to lose consciousness. As for when she will wake up, that will have to depend on the will of the heavens.¡±
His words fuelled Wen Wanzhi¡¯s anger. ¡°Will of the heavens? You¡¯re nothing but a quack. I¡¯m going to get an imperial physician to treat my mum.¡±
¡°Young Miss, with the cold having infiltrated Madame¡¯s body, she¡¯ll likely recover in two days.¡± The doctor spoke respectfully, but his heart was filled with nothing but disdain. She¡¯s just the child of a concubine. Does she really think that the blood of a noble young miss flows in her veins?
Wen Wanzhi¡¯s stormy emotions abated upon hearing his reassurance, and she turned to the maidservant. ¡°Follow the doctor and bring the medicine back.¡±
After the doctor and the maidservant left, Wen Wanzhi stopped her tears. ¡°What a good-for-nothing! Your task was so simple, yet you still managed to mess things up by falling into the pond. I¡¯ll have to rely on myself if I want to reverse my current situation.¡±
Disregarding her unconscious mother, Wen Wanzhi walked out. I¡¯m only a pawn in mum¡¯s eyes; our so-called mother and daughter rtionship is nothing but a facade.
Returning to her room, Wen Wanzhi began writing a letter when the opening of a door interrupted her.
Wen Wanzhi¡¯s mouth was already open, but she quickly closed it and put on a deferential expression when she saw who it was. After all, Madame Wen was still the main wife of the Prime Minister, someone with an esteemed status.
¡°Mother[1], what brings you here?¡±
¡°Wanzhi, I¡¯ve heard about your matter. Although you have lost your virginity and can¡¯t marry into an official¡¯s family, you are still more than qualified to be the Second Main Wife of a merchant¡¯s family. With the Wen Family¡¯s status, you wouldn¡¯t suffer any grievances. Take a look; here are some of the reputable merchant families in Liujing.¡± Madame Wen passed a name list to her with a gentle gaze.
Rage red up in Wen Wanzi¡¯s heart when she heard those words. I may be a shu daughter of the Prime Minister Residence, but I¡¯m the only daughter. Why do I have to marry a merchant who only stinks of money?
¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to marry.¡± She blurted out her wish bluntly.
A gentle smile formed at Madame Wen¡¯s mouth. ¡°Wanzhi, Mother knows that you are unwilling, but it is a huge crime to have an affair with a guard. If you don¡¯t quickly find someone to marry, I¡¯m afraid that even your dad won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±
¡°Mother, are you threatening me? Does Dad know about this?¡± Wen Wanzhi¡¯s eyes glimmered with coldness.
1. Shu children usually address the main wife as ¡®mother¡¯ or ¡®muqin¡¯, while they will call their own concubine mothers as ¡®mum¡¯ or ¡®niang¡¯.
Chapter 665 (2): Dead
Chapter 665 (2): Dead
¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Mother. It¡¯s just that Dad once said that I could marry anyone I like, even if the other party was an imperial prince.¡± Wen Wanzhi nned to use these words as a weapon to change Madame Wen¡¯s mind, but she never expected that it was exactly these words that would propel her to death.
The temperature in Madame Wen¡¯s heart gradually lowered again. You treat that woman¡¯s daughter so dearly, while our son is suffering outside.
¡°Even you remember that he once said that. Now that ugly rumours of your deed have spread throughout the pce, which family would want an unchaste woman as a wife?¡± Despite Madame Wen¡¯s seemingly indifferent expression, her words were like sharp des shing Wen Wanzhi¡¯s heart.
I must meet up with Hua Ziqing as soon as possible. Only then can I free myself from my current predicament.
Unfortunately, Wen Wanzhi had no idea that herst hope was the one currently behind a plot to take her life.
¡°Wanzhi, Mother won¡¯t harm you. Come drink this cup of tea.¡± Madame Wen passed a cup to her.
A sense of danger struck Wen Wanzhi¡¯s heart. ¡°Mother, what tea is this?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it the normal tea from your room? What else can it be?¡± Madame Wen said calmly with an honest gaze.
For some reason, Wen Wanzhi felt a little unsettled, but she still drank the tea while Madame Wen watched.
¡°Mother, your daughter is tired and wishes to rest. I still have to visit Concubine in a while.¡± Wen Wanzhi felt that there was something wrong with Madame Wen today, and told herself that it would be best to keep a distance if she wanted to protect herself.
Having watched her drink the tea, Madame Wen¡¯s gaze became even more gentle. ¡°En, rest well.¡±
Madame Wen walked out of the room. From now on, the bitch¡¯s daughter won¡¯t wake up ever again.
Sitting on a chair, Wen Wanzhi¡¯s heart began to pound erratically, and her hand shook so uncontrobly that the teacup smashed to pieces on the ground. It wasn¡¯t long before exhaustion overcame her and sheid down on the bed. Strength left her body, and her thoughts became muddled.
Finally, she could no longerbat the dreary feeling, and without even being able to utter a single word, she fell into a ¡®deep slumber¡¯.
All this time, Madame Wen had remained outside the door. Knowing how long it would take the poison to act, she walked in and let a coldughter escape her lips as she stared at Wen Wanzhi¡¯s body.
Clearing up the scene, she ced Wen Wanzhi on the bed. However, she didn¡¯t follow the instructions of the man with the douli to make Wen Wanzhi write her suicide note. Instead, she wrapped a handkerchief around her hand before using a knife to carve a certain character on the nkets.
After returning to her room, Madame Wen acted as if she knew nothing of what had just transpired. She was aware that Wen Wanzhi¡¯s personal maidservant had already been disposed of by the Second Concubine, so Madame Wen only needed to find a way to notify people of Wen Wanzhi¡¯s death.
Going through the list of candidates, the corners of her mouth curled up viciously when she suddenly thought of someone. ¡°Someone, quickly get the Third Concubine toe here.¡±
The Second Concubine had caused the Third Concubine to be infertile. With thetter¡¯s beauty andck of wits, along with her conflict with the Second Concubine, Madame Wen concluded that the Third Concubine would be the best scapegoat.
I have done so much just for the sake of meeting my child, but will that man with the douli keep his promise? Is my child truly alive and living well? Maybe he¡¯s even married and has a child.
Warmth enveloped Madame Wen¡¯s heart as she thought of her child.
Chapter 666 (1): Unable To Leave
Chapter 666 (1): Unable To Leave
The prince sat on a rocking chair in his usual white robes, holding a book titled ¡®Tea Ceremony¡¯.
He made notes in the book as he read, even going so far as to circle items which interested him in red. It seemed like he was genuinely interested in the way of making tea.
Sensing someone approaching, he looked up before continuing to pore through his book.
¡°How did it go?¡± Hua Ziqing asked.
The man with the douli bowed and answered, ¡°Wen Wanzhi is dead, and the Second Concubine is unconscious.¡±
¡°Oh? Seems like Madame Wen really hates her.¡± His expression was calm, as if he was talking about the weather instead of taking someone¡¯s life.
The man with the douli nodded. ¡°It is as you say. Wen Wanzhi wanted to make use of the Western Region King to get out of the situation, but she did not expect that we would be controlling things from the shadows.¡±
¡°Her n would be a good one if the Western Region King wer Hua Zirong. It¡¯s too bad that she¡¯s unable to see the big picture. She¡¯s nothing but a disposable pawn in the end.¡± Hua Ziqing turned the page in his book as he spoke.
The man with the douli nodded again. ¡°Master, what do we do next?¡±
¡°We wait. Trying to get Princess Consort Hao without my help is nothing but a pipe dream, so Yun Ruofeng is probably getting antsy right about now.¡± Hua Ziqing then closed his book carefully.
The man with the douli looked rather apprehensive. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid that Yun Ruofeng might try toe back and bite you in the neck.¡±
¡°We¡¯ve gone against each other twice now, and neither of us have won decisively. The third round is anyone¡¯s game.¡± Hua Ziqing chuckled as he tapped his fingers on the armrest.
The man with the douli then suggested in a respectful tone, ¡°Your Highness, Hua Zirong isn¡¯t going to give up that easily. How about we get that person to rece him?!¡±
¡°Though that person and Hua Zirong are twins, those attending the banquet are all high-ranking officials familiar with Hua Zirong. Apart from those officials, it¡¯s not that easy to fool Prince Hao and the Western Region King either.¡± Hua Ziqing¡¯s brows creased as he answered.
¡°Moreover, Prince Hao and the Western Region King are already aware that Hua Zirong has been captured. Presenting a fake would only give them an opportunity. We¡¯ll do things ording to our current n to keep them guessing.¡±
¡°What if Hua Zirong tries to reveal that we¡¯ve captured him, and all the officials there¡¡± The man with the douli sounded very worried.
Hua Ziqingughed at this. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to depend on Li Zikang.¡±
¡°What can he do? He¡¯s always failing in his duties.¡± The man with the douli was obviously unimpressed.
Hua Ziqing shot a cold nce at him as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t belittle him. The fact that he is a general is already testament to his abilities.¡±
¡°Would he have been able to be a general without Your Highness¡¯ help?¡± The man with the douli was skeptical.
Hua Ziqing then said, ¡°Does this Prince need your approval on things?¡±
Chapter 666 (2): Unable To Leave
Chapter 666 (2): Unable To Leave
Seeing his reaction, Hua Ziqingughed. ¡°You must be a little tired. Go back and have an early rest.¡±
¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness. This subordinate will take my leave.¡± The man with the douli knew that now wasn¡¯t the right time for him to prove himself to Hua Ziqing.
A man wearing a mask appeared right after the man with the douli left.
¡°Give this to Yun Ruofeng and tell him that this Prince would like to meet him.¡±
The masked man disappeared almost immediately after receiving the instructions, leaving no trace that he had even existed.
Hua Ziqing took a sip of tea and mumbled, ¡°One has no choice but to discard a useless pawn.¡±
~~~
In the posthouse.
A guard knelt before Pei Qianhao before passing him a note and beginning to speak. ¡°Prince Hao, we can confirm that Hua Ziqing is the one behind everything.
Madame Wen would be shocked to see the note, because it was none other than the fake suicide note that she hadn¡¯t used.
Pei Qianhao smirked at this and asked, ¡°Where is her body?¡±
¡°It¡¯s still in the Prime Minister Residence. Our men have looked into it, and informed us that the coroner¡¯s report will only be ready after a couple of hours,¡± the guard answered.
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°You may take your leave. Continue keeping an eye on things.¡±
The guard then left before Su Xi-er wandered in, looking sleepy.
Pei Qianhao walked up and took her into his embrace. ¡°Xi-er, why don¡¯t you sleep some more. Or are you hungry?¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°A-Jing, all I¡¯ve done is eat and sleep today. Don¡¯t you think that I seem like some sort of animal?¡±
¡°Then it would have to be the world¡¯s cutest one,¡± Pei Qianhao answered slyly.
Su Xi-er gave a slight pout and said, ¡°A-Jing, shall we go to the banquet together tomorrow?¡±
¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go wherever Xi-er wishes.¡± Pei Qianhao smiled.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes shone as she met Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze. ¡°A-Jing, I¡¯ll always be with you too.¡±
¡°A-Jing, what do you think Elder Brother would do for revenge against Hua Ziqing?¡± Su Xi-er asked mischievously.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression remained gentle as he said, ¡°He¡¯ll give him a taste of his own medicine.¡±
¡°Hua Ziqing will definitely regret targeting Elder Brother like that. The banquet will be interesting.¡± Su Xi-er gave a cheeky smile.
¡°You¡¯ve gotten a lot more yful after getting pregnant.¡± Pei Qianhao looked at her with nothing but gentle affection.
Su Xi-er pinched his cheeks and said, ¡°This means that the baby in my tummy is as naughty as you are.¡±
¡°How about I show you what being naughty means?¡±Pei Qianhao gave a mischievous smirk and started kissing her, stopping only when Su Xi-er¡¯s face turned red.
¡°Are you going to say that I¡¯m naughty again?¡± Pei Qianhaoughed.
Su Xi-er mumbled, ¡°Look, my child, you¡¯ll have to help me fight A-Jing after you¡¯re born.¡±
¡°Xi-er.¡± Pei Qianhao called her name in a loving tone as he nted a gentle kiss on her forehead.
Su Xi-er then stuck her tongue out at him and said, ¡°A-Jing, I¡¯m hungry.¡±
¡°En. I¡¯ll take you out for some good food.¡± Pei Qianhao took her hand in his as he led her out.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s man had witnessed everything, but the problem was, he couldn¡¯t find a way to escape without being caught. This is bad, Master will put the me on me if I can¡¯t pass on any messages.
What should I do? How do I leave? How is Master doing now?
Chapter 667 (1): Bear With It
Chapter 667 (1): Bear With It
Yun Ruofeng looked at an empty chess board in front of him while holding a ck piece.
¡°Yun Ling, you¡¯re still unable to enter the posthouse?¡±
¡°Master, though there seems to be ack of guards at the posthouse, I could sense danger everytime I approached.¡± Yun Ling looked to be at a loss. As an assassin, he was extra sensitive to any sort of danger around him.
Yun Ruofeng mmed the ck chess piece in the middle of the board and asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying that we¡¯ve been discovered?¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid so. It wouldn¡¯t make sense otherwise,¡± Yun Ling answered calmly.
¡°Heh!¡± Yun Ruofeng smirked. ¡°Good move, Pei Qianhao.¡±
¡°Master, what do we do next? It¡¯s detrimental to our n if we do not know Pei Qianhao¡¯s situation.¡±
Yun Ling¡¯s urate analysis sent Yun Ruofeng into deep thought before he finally answered. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯ll definitely bring her along for the banquet. Continue as nned.¡±
¡°Master, the rumours have already begun spreading in Xiliu. Would Prince Hao decide not to let Princess Consort Hao show herself?¡± Yun Ling asked with concern.
Yun Ruofeng responded coldly, ¡°Do you take Xi-er for just another ordinary woman?¡±
¡°This subordinate is slow. Please forgive me, Master.¡± Yun Ling looked down as he spoke.
There was a sudden knock on the door, prompting Yun Ruofeng to shoot a look at Yun Ling before thetter quickly hid in the shadows.
¡°Come in.¡±
Wu Yong walked in with a letter in hand, passing it to Yun Ruofeng as he said, ¡°Master, Prince Qing has sent a message.¡±
Yun Ruofeng smirked as he read the letter¡¯s contents.
¡°You may take your leave. Don¡¯t let anyone else in.¡±
Wu Yong nodded before leaving.
Mockery shed in Yun Ling¡¯s eyes as he looked at the letter. ¡°Master, it seems like Prince Qing is getting antsy.¡±
¡°No, he thinks that I¡¯m the one getting antsy. This letter is nothing but bait.¡± Yun Ruofeng smirked as he chucked the letter aside.
¡°Is Master still going to meet him then?¡± Yun Ling asked.
Yun Ruofeng nodded. ¡°Of course, I will. The third round is of utmost importance. Moreover, wouldn¡¯t he have to give me an exnation for killing one of my men?¡± The corners of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s lips turned up in a sadistic smile.
¡°Master, if Prince Qing is making such a move, he might have been driven into a corner by Prince Hao and the Western Region King.¡± Yun Ling analysed the situation calmly once again.
Yun Ruofeng, however, disagreed. ¡°No, he¡¯s afraid that the news of Hua Zirong¡¯s imprisonment will be revealed. I¡¯m in the best position to assist him on that right now.¡±
¡°Master, Hua Ziqing looks like he doesn¡¯t have a care in the world, but he¡¯s a cunning man. It¡¯s suspicious for him to simply throw out bait like this.¡± Yun Ling looked worried. For some reason, he felt rather uneasy.
Yun Ruofeng patted Yun Ling¡¯s shoulder in assurance. ¡°Yun Ling, I know you¡¯re intelligent, but don¡¯t be a victim of your own ingenuity. Hua Ziqing would never do anything detrimental to his own ns. Furthermore, he has just pissed the Western Region King off, so he¡¯s in dire need of a partner to help him fend Prince Hao and the Western Region King off. I¡¯m the best person for that at this point.¡±
¡°Master is astute.¡± Yun Ling bowed as he spoke.
¡°You may take your leave. This Prince hopes that you won¡¯t disappoint at the banquet.¡± Though Yun Ruofeng¡¯s tone was gentle, one could discern the warning in his words.
Yun Ling nodded before disappearing into the shadows, leaving Yun Ruofeng to pick up the letter once again and examine it with a cold gaze.
¡°When driven into a corner, even a rabbit will bite and a dog will jump over a wall. What would humans do then?¡±
~~~
Chapter 667 (2): Bear With It
Chapter 667 (2): Bear With It
Du Ling looked rather unbothered by the situation. He could move around freely in the pce, but he was not allowed to leave thepound. After losing the guard who was supposed to be keeping track of him, he began his search for Yu Xiao.
ording to Wu Ling, many of Li Zikang¡¯s men were guarding apound ten to twenty metre away from the Wutong Courtyard, and that was where Yu Xiao was being held.
Du Ling knew that the heavy security was nothing but a sham to make others think that it was him instead of Yu Xiao being held there.
Considering everything that had happened in the pce, the guards would probably have been removed by now. That, however, made his search all the more difficult since he had no clear target at the moment.
All he could do was duck in and out of cover as a patrol team passed while he surveyed the area. While waiting for them to leave, he heard three pce maids gossiping.
¡°Have you heard that the courtyard in front is haunted?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve heard that you can hear weird cooing noises in the evening.¡±
¡°Stop, it¡¯s too frightening to talk about. Let¡¯s just hurry past.¡±
Du Ling smirked upon overhearing their conversation. What luck! I didn¡¯t even have to try that hard!
The cooing noise was probably none other than the gray pigeon Pei Qianhao told him about.
Du Ling started walking in the direction of said courtyard, finding himself in the middle of the dpidatedpound before long. It was small and unkempt, and dust blew up from the floor as he looked at the peeling wallpaper.
When Du Ling looked around as he approached, he realised that the dust was actually ced there on purpose.
He thus pushed open the door and entered, finding various footprints that appeared to belong to different people. Du Ling was now certain that Yu Xiao was being held here.
A gray, featherless pigeonnded on Du Ling¡¯s shoulder before he started searching the area, regarding him with beady ck eyes.
¡°Hey little guy, take me to your master,¡± Du Ling said yfully to the pigeon.
The pigeon did not move at first, hopping around Du Ling and ruffling its feathers before it suddenly pulled at his clothes and flew off.
Du Ling followed closely behind and entered a room, but found nothing inside.
The pigeon knocked on an area on the wall with its beak, and a dark hidden pathway through the floorboards revealed itself.
Descending, Du Ling immediately spotted the pigeonnding on an injured Yu Xiao¡¯s shoulder.
Du Ling regarded Yu Xiao with concern. ¡°Who did this to you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yu Xiao shook his head as he answered stubbornly.
¡°Let me help you out with that first.¡±
As he approached Yu Xiao, Du Ling realised that his injuries were more serious than they appeared.
The metal chains restraining Yu Xiao were digging deep into his shoulder des. The damage was so severe that Yu Xiao might never be able to use the bow and arrow ever again.
¡°Bear with it for a bit.¡± After taking a deep breath, Du Ling broke the chains apart.
Yu Xiao¡¯s forehead was drenched with sweat as his face paled in pain.
Chapter 668 (1): Leave It To Me
Chapter 668 (1): Leave It To Me
¡°Can you walk?¡± Du Ling asked.
Yu Xiao nodded and held the wall as he tried to stand, only to slip and fall. Thankfully, Du Ling caught him before he hit the ground.
Though Yu Xiao was not one to be hung up on things like decorum, he knew for a fact that Du Ling¡¯s royal status was far and away from his own.
¡°Thank you very much, King.¡±
¡°Enough talk. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±
Both of them hurried to make their way out, but were met by a group of guards led by Li Zikang as soon as they stepped outside.
¡°Western Region King, what are you doing?¡±
¡°General Li, I actually have a question for you. Why was my missing guard being held here? Does Xiliu really think that I¡¯m a pushover?¡± Du Ling smirked as he asked.
Though his clothes were stained with Yu Xiao¡¯s blood, Du Ling remained as imposing as ever when he spoke.
¡°Western Region King, what are you talking about? My men are here because I sent them to search upon hearing that you had disappeared. Why would I, a general, lock up one of your guards?¡± A cunning light shone in Li Zikang¡¯s eyes as he smiled while answering.
Du Ling mocked, ¡°General Li and I must have a mental connection then. How else would you know that I was here when the pce is so huge?¡±
¡°Western Region King, this general will definitely investigate this and give you a proper exnation,¡± Li Zikang answered with a sincere gaze. Du Ling had to apud the man for his top-notch acting skills. For those none the wiser, it would appear as if Li Zikang had nothing to do with this entire situation.
Li Zikang gave instructions to his men before Du Ling could answer, ¡°Call for the imperial physician now. Make sure the Western Region King¡¯s guard is properly treated.¡±
Du Ling scoffed at this. ¡°General Li, I was first used of taking advantage of an official¡¯s daughter, and now I¡¯ve found that my guard was locked up. It seems like the emperor of Xiliu doesn¡¯t wee me. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just take my leave.¡±
He then supported Yu Xiao and headed in the direction of the pce gate.
Li Zikang knew this was bad, but there was nothing he could do to stop Du Ling from leaving at this point. All he could do was to follow the two of them for now and send someone to inform Hua Ziqing of thetest developments as soon as possible.
Du Ling shot a cold nce at Li Zikang and asked, ¡°General Li, why are you following me? You can¡¯t be nning to capture me as well, are you?¡±
Though anger bubbled up in Li Zikang, he remained calm and said, ¡°What are you saying, King? This General wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing.¡±
¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare? There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything that you don¡¯t dare do.¡± Du Ling raised his voice on purpose as he responded.
Li Zikang thought, Why isn¡¯t Master here yet? I really won¡¯t be able to stop him from leaving if Master doesn¡¯t appear right now.
He had been working from the shadows, so he couldn¡¯t afford to get into an open conflict with Du Ling now.
Just as they were in a stalemate, Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er appeared with Wu Ling trailing right behind them.
Chapter 668 (2): Leave It To Me
Chapter 668 (2): Leave It To Me
Even for someone who has seen his fair share of beautifuldies, Li Zikang was impressed by Su Xi-er¡¯s looks. She was someone who looked fragile on the outside, but strong on the inside.
Du Ling smiled as he saw the couple approach, letting Wu Ling take over carrying Yu Xiao.
¡°Let¡¯s go, Prince Hao, Younger Sister,¡± Du Ling said.
Li Zikang was visibly angered by now, but there was absolutely nothing he could do.
¡°Western Region King, you¡¯re leaving the pce so soon?¡± Just as the group was about to leave, Hua Ziqing appeared out of nowhere.
Du Ling smirked. ¡°Prince Qing, how does it feel to be a voyeur lurking in the shadows all the time?¡±
Pei Qianhao held Su Xi-er¡¯s hand tight as he ignored Hua Ziqing, while Su Xi-er regarded thetter coldly.
¡°What are you saying, Western Region King? This Prince has just returned to the capital. How in the world could I be observing things in the shadows?¡± Hua Ziqing responded calmly.
Du Ling scoffed. ¡°Oh? Who was it in Xiang vige then?¡±
Though Hua Ziqing was caught slightly unawares by the sudden question, there was nary a ripple in his expression. ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t understand what you are trying to get at.¡±
Seeing that Du Ling seemed intent on pushing this point, he gave him a quick reminder. ¡°King, the fireworks banquet is tomorrow. We can talk to the Monarch of Xiliu directly then.¡±
Du Ling gave him a brief nod before starting towards the horse carriage outside. ¡°You¡¯re right, Prince Hao.¡±
Hua Ziqing clenched his fists as he watched the three of them leave. Li Zikang, on the other hand, was trembling in fear.
¡°Master, I¡¡±
¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± Hua Ziqing then turned to leave.
Li Zikang turned to his subordinates and said, ¡°What are all of you looking at? Leave, and close the pce gates.¡±
When they finally arrived at the posthouse, Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er walked in hand-in-hand. Meanwhile, Du Ling followed closely behind, while Wu Ling went ahead to get a doctor for Yu Xiao.
Su Xi-er looked at the injured Yu Xiao and said, ¡°A-Jing, leave Li Zikang to me.¡±
¡°Xi-er, you need to take good care of yourself and get more rest. There¡¯s no need for you to be worried about these things.¡± Du Ling tried to convince her otherwise since he was worried about her health.
On the other hand, Pei Qianhao contemted for a moment before answering, ¡°Sure.¡±
Pei Qianhao knew that Su Xi-er treated her people like family, and seeing Yu Xiao hurt had upset her.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Li Zikang is nothing at all.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes shed.
Wu Ling entered with a doctor at this point, and thetter shook his head upon seeing Yu Xiao¡¯s injuries.
¡°How is he?¡± Su Xi-er asked.
The physician ced Yu Xiao¡¯s hand back under the nket and said, ¡°Treatment for his injuries have been dyed for too long. His shoulder des are basically destroyed. I¡¯m afraid he might be unable to use most of his strength in future.¡±
Yu Xiao stared at the doctor with wide eyes upon hearing this. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I won¡¯t be able to use the bow and arrow in future?¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± The physician shook his head at this,menting over the fact that a young person like Yu Xiao had to go through such pain.
Yu Xiao went quiet, trying to clench his fist in anger, but finding that he couldn¡¯t exert the force needed. I¡¯ve be useless. How do I kill Yun Ruofeng and get revenge for my Big Brother now?
¡°Wu Ling, go with the doctor to get the medicine,¡± Su Xi-er instructed.
Knowing that Su Xi-er wanted to speak privately with Yu Xiao, both Du Ling and Pei Qianhao left the room.
¡°Yu Xiao, I¡¯ll make sure you can do what I¡¯ve promised you. You will definitely be the one to y Yun Ruofeng with the Heart-Prating Arrow.¡± Su Xi-er spoke with resolve.
Yu Xiao gave a bitter smile. ¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you don¡¯t have to console me; I know it¡¯s impossible now.¡±
¡°Yu Xiao, do you trust me?¡± Su Xi-er asked.
Yu Xiao nodded. ¡°I trust you.¡±
¡°If I cane back from the dead, you will be able to recover.¡± Su Xi-er spoke gently but surely.
What she said ignited a me of hope in Yu Xiao. Though there was a part of him which felt that recovery was impossible, it was indeed true that Su Xi-er hade back from the dead.
¡°I won¡¯t give up, Eldest Imperial Princess.¡± Yu Xiao answered with renewed resolve.
Chapter 669 (1): Help Me Get Her
Chapter 669 (1): Help Me Get Her
Hua Ziqing was relishing the aroma of freshly-brewed tea as he waited in one of the rooms. However, he seemed unsatisfied about its quality as he put the tea cup down and his brows creased.
The man in the mask was right behind him, yet thetter was able to hide his presence so well that one would find it difficult to discern that there was anybody else in the room.
¡°Master, though it was Yun Ruofeng who caused Liang Yong¡¯s death, wouldn¡¯t we be put at a disadvantage if he mes it on us instead?¡±
The man¡¯s voice was low and raspy as he spoke through the mask.
¡°I know what to do.¡± Hua Ziqing answered as he spotted Yun Ruofeng approaching.
¡°Prince Qing, aren¡¯t you early? Have you had your meal?¡±
¡°Prince Yun, you¡¯re too kind. As the host, I shouldn¡¯t bete.¡± Hua Ziqing answered calmly, naturally suspicious of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s intentions.
I won¡¯t make a move if the enemy doesn¡¯t. The two shared this singr thought as their eyes met.
¡°Prince Qing, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Shall we get to the point?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked, hoping for Hua Ziqing to take the bait.
Hua Ziqing¡¯s expression remained gentle as usual. ¡°There are rumours abound in Xiliu. Your intentions are rather obvious, Prince Yun.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Yun Ruofeng looked suspicious. ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t really understand what Prince Qing is saying. Would you mind exining what you meant?¡±
Without further ado, Hua Ziqing got straight to the point. ¡°Prince Yun, we both know each others¡¯ aims. How about we establish a partnership from now on?¡±
A cold glint shed in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like to know if Prince Qing was involved in the death of one of my guards recently.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to get hung up on those details. Does it really matter anyway, Prince Yun?¡± Hua Ziqing sounded like he didn¡¯t have a care in the world.
At this, Yun Ruofengughed. ¡°Prince Qing, you have yet to prove your sincerity. If that¡¯s the case, is there even a need for our discussion to continue?¡±
Hua Ziqing chuckled inwardly. How cunning. He¡¯s trying to get me to give him some sort of guarantee.
¡°Prince Yun, I¡¯ll help you get Su Xi-er and you help me take over Xiliu. How about it?¡± He decided to be as direct as possible.
Yun Ruofeng knew that Hua Ziqing was definitely interested in a partnership, but what thetter had suggested was ambiguous.
¡°Prince Qing, I have never wanted Su Xi-er. It¡¯s Ning Rn.¡± Yun Ruofeng spoke coldly.
Hua Ziqing scoffed at him. ¡°Prince Yun, it¡¯s good to know your limits.¡±
¡°It seems that Prince Qing¡¯s aims do not coincide with mine. I should take my leave then.¡± Yun Ruofeng decided to present a threat, even though such a move would reveal his own weakness as well. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway, ¡®hurting 1000 of the enemy but sacrificing 800 of your own¡¯; he¡¯s the one who has more to lose right now.
Hua Ziqing clenched his fist and said, ¡°Why the hurry, Prince Yun? We¡¯ll need time if you wish for Su Xi-er to turn back into Ning Rn.¡±
¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t have the luxury of time. We¡¯ll talk if the matter is settled tonight at the fireworks banquet.¡± Yun Ruofeng tried to drive Hua Ziqing into a corner as quickly as he could to avoid giving him any room to breathe. He knew that thetter would tear him to pieces if given the chance.
Hua Ziqing seemed a little irked at this. ¡°Prince Yun, aren¡¯t you going too far?¡±
¡°Is Prince Qing unable to settle such a simple matter?¡± Yun Ruofeng retorted.
As soon as the word left his mouth, the masked man behind Hua Ziqing came forward as if to threaten Yun Ruofeng. However, Yun Ling immediately appeared to meet him.
Chapter 669 (2): Help Me Get Her
Chapter 669 (2): Help Me Get Her
Hua Ziqing remained calm and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard others sing praises of Prince Yun¡¯s skills. It seems like that praise has some truth behind it.¡±
He then instructed his man with a rather imposing tone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to retreat yet?¡±
The masked man returned to where he originally was, with Yun Ling retreating back into position as well.
With that, Yun Ruofeng was unable toment further on the matter.
¡°Prince Yun, how about wepromise? The enemy of my enemy is my friend, and others only stand to gain if we waste our resources in fighting each other.¡±
¡°What does Prince Qing suggest?¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s tone was calm, as if he hadn¡¯t just tried to threaten Hu Ziqing.
Hua Ziqing smiled. ¡°Prince Yun, since our enemies are Prince Hao and the Western Region King, shall we take the opportunity to get rid of them at the fireworks banquet?¡±
¡°You make it sound so easy, Prince Qing. Are you going to me the Western Region King for Wen Wanzhi¡¯s death?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked sarcastically.
Nothing seemed to be able to break Hua Ziqing¡¯sposure as he said, ¡°That was just a mistake from one of my subordinates. It¡¯s nothing to be worried about.¡±
¡°Oh no, how could that be nothing at all? It was a meticulous n. I believe that a bigger show is being staged for the banquet?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked.
Although Hua Ziqing was irked, his expression did not waver. ¡°What do you mean, Prince Yun?¡±
¡°This Prince believes that the ends justify the means. Since Prince Qing is sincere about our partnership, I¡¯ll spread the news and point a finger at the Western Region King as well.¡± Yun Ruofeng tried to reel Hua Ziqing in with some juicy bait.
Hua Ziqing smiled at this. ¡°This Prince has some men I can trust to do things in the pce. When the timees, Princess Consort Hao¡¯s real identity will be revealed. I¡¯ll have to congratte her as Princess Consort Yun when that happens!¡±
The two menughed and took to sipping their tea after their agreement was made. It wasn¡¯t long after that Yun Ruofeng left with Yun Ling.
The masked man smirked as he watched them leave. ¡°Your Highness, Yun Ruofeng is too cunning. We¡¯ll have to be very careful.¡±
¡°We don¡¯t work with people we don¡¯t trust. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s the best chess piece to use for now.¡± Hua Ziqing responded as he shattered the tea cup in his grasp, blood dripping to the floorboard as the fine white porcin became stained red.
Shocked at Hua Ziqing¡¯s sudden outburst, the masked man could only watch as the former used a handkerchief as a makeshift bandage.
¡°Look for a powerful daoshi. I¡¯d like to find out whether that woman Prince Yun treasures is a human, or a spirit.¡± Hua Ziqing instructed with creased brows.
The masked man nodded and left immediately after.
¡°In the end, it doesn¡¯t really matter though. As long as I can manipte them into being my chess piece, they can be whatever they want.¡± Hua Ziqing mumbled to himself.
Yun Ruofeng took a seat when he was back in his room.
¡°Do you have something to say, Yun Ling?¡±
¡°Your Highness, Prince Qing seems to be looking for something which he can use for leverage against us. Won¡¯t you be at a disadvantage after revealing your weakness?¡±
¡°Yun Ling, we sometimes need to take a step back.¡± Yun Ruofeng said.
¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡± Yun Ling wasn¡¯t sure, but he already had a suspicion in the back of his mind.
Yun Ruofeng said, ¡°There are some things which do not need to be said out loud. Sometimes exnations do not help, while sometimes there is simply no need for an exnation at all.¡±
Yun Ling seemed to be both enlightened and confused after what Yun Ruofeng said.
All he knew was that it was best for him to keep quiet right now.
Tonight, there were several unusual souls: One frightened, one calm, and one pondering.
Chapter 670 (1): The Fireworks Festival
Chapter 670 (1): The Fireworks Festival
¡°The fireworks festival has begun. Want to watch the festivities with me, Xi-er?¡± Pei Qianhao stroked her hair and asked gently.
Su Xi-er smiled and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve heard so much about Xiliu¡¯s fireworks festival, so how could I not see it for myself now that I¡¯m here?¡±
Pei Qianhao then helped pick out Su Xi-er¡¯s outfit before styling her hair in a Liuyun bun.
¡°A-Jing, when did you learn to do this?¡± Su Xi-er asked.
Though Pei Qianhao tried to keep his cool, his ears turned slightly red. ¡°Does Xi-er think that it¡¯s bad?¡±
¡°A-Jing did it very well. I like it a lot.¡± Su Xi-er answered cheekily.
Pei Qianhao smiled in response, and passed her a warm bowl of chicken soup. ¡°Drink this. We¡¯ll leave right after you finish.¡±
Du Ling walked in right at this moment, with Wu Ling trailing behind him.
¡°Prince Hao, as you expected, they¡¯vee to an agreement,¡± Du Ling said in a sarcastic tone.
Pei Qianhao remained calm as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll just have to get rid of both of them then.¡±
Su Xi-er gave a tiny smirk. ¡°A-Jing, Yun Ruofeng is really courting his own death.¡±
Pei Qianhao then hugged her gently and kissed the ends of her hair, leaving Du Ling to awkwardly give a conspicuous cough as he watched.
¡°Could you both please remember that there are two other living humans right here?¡± He said in slight exasperation.
Su Xi-er chuckled at this. ¡°Finding it awkward, Elder Brother?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t tease your older brother like that.¡± Du Ling shot a nce at Pei Qianhao, as if he was ming thetter for spoiling Su Xi-er too much. Return my kind and intelligent sister to me!
Pei Qianhao returned the look as if to say that only he had a choice in the matter.
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but smile when she caught them exchanging nces. ¡°Elder Brother, A-Jing, is this what they call looking at each other with affectionate eyes?¡±
Du Ling and Pei Qianhao could only chuckle.
¡°Well, it¡¯s time to get serious now.¡± Du Ling cleared his throat as he tried to change the subject.
Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao smiled at each other as they decided to stop teasing Du Ling.
¡°Prince Hao, if possible, it¡¯s best that Xi-er doesn¡¯t attend tonight¡¯s banquet.¡± Du Ling was worried that Su Xi-er might get hurt by all the rumours flying around.
Pei Qianhao shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll protect her.¡±
¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯ll attend the banquet tonight. I was invited to the Xiliu pce anyway, so myck of attendance might just cause others to talk more.¡± Su Xi-er exined with a smile, knowing that Du Ling had her best interests at heart.
Even with Su Xi-er¡¯s assurance, Du Ling was still visibly worried. Why does this sister of mine have to go through so many hardships? It¡¯s all because Yun Ruofeng can¡¯t let go.
¡°Since Xi-er says so, Prince Hao and I will make sure to protect you well.¡± Du Ling responded kindly.
¡°A-Jing, I¡¯m going to visit Yu Xiao for a bit.¡± Su Xi-er said.
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°Go on. The Western Region King and I will wait for you at the teahouse opposite.¡±
Du Ling watched Su Xi-er nod and leave with Wu Ling before his expression darkened. ¡°Is Xi-er still unaware of that? How are you nning to deal with it?¡±
Chapter 670 (2): The Fireworks Festival
Chapter 670 (2): The Fireworks Festival
Du Ling responded in kind. ¡°I won¡¯t allow Xi-er to get hurt.¡±
¡°Western Region King, Xi-er is no ordinary woman. She¡¯s equally as intelligent as you and I.¡± Pei Qianhao said with a gentle light in his eyes.
Du Ling smiled in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right; I keep forgetting about that. Unfortunately, her astuteness may be the result of my failure as a brother in the past.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about the past, Western Region King. You don¡¯t have to dwell on it too much.¡± Pei Qianhao tried to reassure Du Ling.
¡°Fine, let¡¯s talk about what we¡¯re up against instead then. Hua Ziqing is obviously eyeing the throne, and he has Li Zikang under his thumb. While thetter controlling the military is already troublesome, we can¡¯t forget that the officials aren¡¯t even aware of Hua Zirong¡¯s imprisonment. Xiliu¡¯s situation is precarious to say the least.¡± Du Ling gave a clear analysis of the current situation.
Pei Qianhao said, ¡°Hua Zirong will definitely appear during the fireworks banquet. We¡¯ll have to y it by ear. As for you, how do you n on settling the issue regarding the death of the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter?¡±
¡°Hah!¡± Du Ling scoffed. ¡°If Hua Ziqing loves drugging others that much, maybe I should give him a taste of his own medicine. A tryst with Hua Zirong¡¯s consort would do him well, don¡¯t you think?¡± A cruel glint shed in his eyes as he spoke.
Pei Qianhao remained rather emotionless. ¡°Paying him back in kind. Sounds like something you would do.¡±
Du Ling deadpanned at thement. ¡°Why do you make it sound like I¡¯m a revenge-crazy person?¡±
Pei Qianhao said, ¡°I see the Western Region King knows himself well.¡±
Du Ling thought, My dear sister, why in the world is your husband so fuhei[1]
¡°Well, the same goes for you, Prince Hao.¡± Du Ling retorted.
¡°En, thank you for thepliment.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s unexpected response had Du Ling chuckling.
I see that trying to get back at him was foolish.
Su Xi-er sensed that the atmosphere was a little awkward when she returned.
¡°A-Jing, are you teasing Elder Brother again?¡±
¡°Xi-er, I¡¯m just stating facts.¡± Pei Qianhao whispered in her ear as he hugged her, his breath tickling her ear.
¡°Fine. I¡¯ll leave.¡± Du Ling decided to make himself scarce when he saw the couple start up again.
¡°Elder Brother, go on ahead to the teahouse. We¡¯ll meet you there shortly.¡± Su Xi-er turned to say as she pushed Pei Qianhao¡¯s head away from her.
Once Du Ling left, Pei Qianhao rested her head on his chest.
¡°Xi-er, upset after visiting Yu Xiao?¡±
¡°A-Jing, Yu Xiao can recover, right?¡± Pei Qianhao was the only person to whom Su Xi-er would show her fragile side.
Pei Qianhao stroked her hair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯ll be sad if you¡¯re always worried about things.¡±
¡°A-Jing, we have to help Yu Xiao recover. Otherwise, his hatred for Yun Ruofeng may cause him to do something impulsive and put up a fight to the death with Yun Ruofeng.¡± Su Xi-er said with concern.
Pei Qianhao gave her a peck on the cheek and said, ¡°Xi-er, Yu Xiao is an upright and honest person. He has a clear idea of what he wants to do, and it¡¯s possible that he might be too narrowly focused on certain goals that he has. I¡¯ll get Wu Ling to talk to him, so don¡¯t fret too much over this.¡±
1. Sometimes also tranted as ¡®ck-belly¡¯, fuhei refers to a person who seems kind and friendly outwardly, but is inwardly a crafty and even sadistic person.
Chapter 671 (1): Hua Ziqing Is Courting Death
Chapter 671 (1): Hua Ziqing Is Courting Death
"A-Jing, let''s go to the teahouse. Elder Brother is waiting for us."
Pei Qianhao nodded, carrying Su Xi-er out of the posthouse despite her protests. Once outside however, the two were greeted by the sight of a woman kneeling at the corner of the street while d in white muslin, her eyes swollen from crying.
The surrounding crowd was pointing fingers and murmuring among themselves, and the lively flower procession was forcibly stopped.
¡°Aiyo, so unlucky on a good day.¡±
¡°Exactly. The fireworks event is supposed to be a time of good fortune; why did we have to encounter something like this?¡±
However, their words amounted to nothing when it came to stopping the woman, and the guards who were patrolling soon arrived before going to pull her up.
¡°Do you know that wearing mourning attire on the streets is a serious offence?¡± A guard said sternly.
The woman¡¯s tears fell harder upon hearing the words ¡®serious offence¡¯. ¡°This little woman was the wife of a Yangzhou official. However, my husband is dead, and my son has been kidnapped. At my wit¡¯s end, I could onlye to lodge a report and pray that my son is found.¡±
Some of the people in the surroundings were moved by her words, but there was no suchpassion from the guards. ¡°Your reasons don¡¯t matter. Wearing a white mourning attire on the streets of Xiliu before the fireworks festival is a serious offence.¡±
The guard was getting impatient, intending to drag the woman away when Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao exchanged a nce, surmising that this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as it appeared.
¡°Hold on.¡± Su Xi-er finally spoke up, her voice filled with authority.
¡°Who are you? Mind your own business.¡± The guard was dismissive of her, and nned to push her away when he found his arm stuck in Wu Ling¡¯s iron grasp.
¡°Audacious! This is Princess Consort Hao of Beimin!¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze grew cold as he signalled to Wu Ling with his eyes, prompting thetter to twist the guard¡¯s arm until it broke with a sickening crack.
¡°Aiyo!¡± The guard copsed to the ground while the crowd cheered, happy to see him punished.
Su Xi-er walked to the woman. ¡°Get up first.¡±
Perhaps the past Su Xi-er would have involved herself, but it would definitely not have been to this extent. However, her pregnancy had made her more understanding of a mother¡¯s hardships.
Having guessed as much himself, Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes were filled with affection as he watched Su Xi-er help the woman up.
¡°Wu Ling, take her with us to the teahouse.¡± Pei Qianhao ordered.
He then brought Su Xi-er into the teahouse, while Wu Ling convinced the woman to change out of her mourning attire to avoid any furtherplications.
Du Ling had already been waiting inside the private room for a while, with an empty te of pastries and a matching teapot to prove it.
¡°Prince Hao, Younger Sister, you two really took your time ining here.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°We met with something.¡±
Despite knowing what he was referring to, Du Ling didn¡¯t expose him.
Shortly after, Wu Ling brought a woman who had been on the street, eliciting a puzzled look from Du Ling.
¡°Who snatched your child away?¡± Su Xi-er asked in a gentle tone.
Chapter 671 (2): Hua Ziqing Is Courting Death
Chapter 671 (2): Hua Ziqing Is Courting Death
¡°Do you know why they kidnapped your child?¡± Su Xi-er continued to ask.
Tears streamed down the woman¡¯s face again. ¡°That person said that my child was originally a lost child of their family.¡±
¡°Were they telling the truth?¡± Su Xi-er appeared to have thought of something as she briefly nced at Pei Qianhao.
¡°It¡¯s true, I took in this child when I found them on the street years ago. They were mentally handicapped, so I raised him as my own.¡± The woman exined.
Su Xi-er pondered for a moment. ¡°Did that group of people leave anything behind?¡±
The woman hesitated for a moment before quickly taking out a triangr wooden block from her pouch. ¡°I found this after they left, but I only have this small piece. I¡¯m not sure what it is either.¡±
Su Xi-er took the wooden block and ced it on the table. It took just a glimpse for Pei Qianhao to understand the implications, while Du Ling had a pensive look in his eyes.
The two of them nced at Su Xi-er, signalling that she could stop.
A look of understanding registered in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. ¡°Follow my guard to rest first. I will think of a way to help you find your child.¡±
¡°Thank you, Princess Consort Hao.¡± The woman knelt down and kowtowed.
After Wu Ling took the woman away, Pei Qianhao said with a cold expression, ¡°Xi-er, I¡¯m afraid this matter is rted to Hua Ziqing.¡±
Du Ling concurred. ¡°This matter is probably not as simple as we think.¡±
¡°If Hua Ziqing really did take away the child, his purpose in doing so can only be to threaten their real family.¡± Su Xi-er gave a quick analysis.
Ice frosted Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Western Region King, do you why Wen Wanzhi died?¡±
Although Du Ling wasn¡¯t sure what he meant by that, he still shook his head.
¡°A-Jing, are you suggesting that this is rted to that case?¡± Su Xi-er could immediately guess what he was thinking.
Du Ling¡¯s tone was damning as he connected the dots. ¡°Prince Hao, are you saying that this child belongs to the Prime Minister Residence?¡±
A smirk hung at the corners of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth. ¡°ording to my analysis, it shouldn¡¯t be far from the truth.¡±
¡°A-Jing, we must quickly find this child.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes turned cold.
¡°Leave this to me. Since I¡¯m the cause of this, I should be the one to end it.¡± Du Ling gave no room for objection as he stood up and walked out of the private room.
¡°A-Jing, do you think Hua Ziqing is doing all this just to harm Elder Brother?¡± Su Xi-er was a little bewildered.
¡°Xi-er, Hua Ziqing wants to eliminate any future problems.¡± Pei Qianhao sneered.
Coldness seeped into Su Xi-er¡¯s expression upon the realisation. ¡°A-Jing, once Hua Zirong escapes from confinement, will you kill him?¡±
Resurrecting after death¡ if anyone dares to touch my people, I will have to get rid of the problem at its roots.
¡°Although Hua Zirong may have a weak personality, he has learned some vicious methods after being the monarch for so many years.¡± Pei Qianhao stated calmly as he grabbed her hand.
Ever since she¡¯s gotten pregnant, her hand is always so cold.
¡°A-Jing, do you feel that I have more mood swings since bing pregnant?¡± Su Xi-er asked softly.
Pei Qianhao took her into his arms. ¡°Regardless of how you are, Xi-er, you are the person I love.¡±
¡°A-Jing, your sweet talking is getting better.¡± Su Xi-er teased as she leaned her head against his chest.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze was one of doting affection. ¡°I have only said this to you.¡±
It was at this moment that an unexpected guest suddenly arrived.
¡°Prince Hao and Lan-er are really carefree and idle.¡± Jealousy shed past Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes.
¡°Heh!¡± A sneer formed at Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Prince Yun picked up a hobby of peeping; you really live up to your name of a despicable person.¡±
Simrly, a mocking smile was pinned to Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth.
1. ¡¯Chennv¡¯ or ¡®Chenn¨¹¡¯ is used by female members of an official¡¯s family to address themselves.
Chapter 672 (1): Paying Back In Kind
Chapter 672 (1): Paying Back In Kind
Hurt shed across his face, while his hatred for Pei Qianhao grew.
Su Xi-er smirked and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know what Prince Yun is talking about; I am Princess Consort Hao.¡±
Though she knew that Yun Ruofeng was aware of her true identity, Su Xi-er did not want to speak openly about the subject in a crowded teahouse. If word got around, she might really be treated as an evil spirit.
¡°Prince Yun, your Lan-er has already been shot and killed by your Heart-Prating Arrow. Why are you pretending that it didn¡¯t happen?¡± Pei Qianhao stared at Yun Ruofeng as he spoke.
¡°Prince Hao, both of us know the truth. Why do you insist on arguing on this?¡± Yun Ruofeng retorted.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s arrogant tone pierced through Yun Ruofeng¡¯s heart. ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t have to argue with the likes of you.¡±
There was a very slight change in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression but he recovered himself a momentter. ¡°Prince Hao, this Prince is simply here to say hello. There¡¯s no need to be like that.¡±
He looked rather sincere as he spoke, but nobody present was convinced.
¡°Haha!¡± Su Xi-er scoffed, ¡°Yun Ruofeng, you¡¯d better keep your distance if you don¡¯t wish for the world to know that you attempted to kidnap me.¡±
¡°Lan-er, how could you say that I kidnapped you? All I wanted was to bring you back to my side.¡± Yun Ruofeng spoke gently.
Du Ling smirked and siad, ¡°There¡¯s no one in the world who doesn¡¯t know that my sister is Princess Consort Hao. How can you be this shameless while trying to steal the wife of another?¡±
¡°Prince Yun, know your boundaries.¡± Pei Qianhao warned in an imposing manner.
Su Xi-er then said, ¡°Yun Ruofeng, I¡¯ming to collect what you owe me, so you¡¯d better have some scapegoats when the timees.¡±
¡°Lan-er, do you hate me that much? Is it because you still love me?¡± Hope glinted in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes as he asked.
Pei Qianhao shot him a nce and asked, ¡°Prince Yun, am I invisible to you?¡±
Du Ling unsheathed his sword as he added, ¡°Yun Ruofeng, I can kill you right at this moment if you wish for it.¡±
Cold steel rested itself against Yun Ruofeng¡¯s neck, but Yun Ling was quick to respond andnd them in a stalemate.
¡°Western Region King, this Prince is just here for a friendly greeting. There¡¯s no need for weapons here.¡± Yun Ruofeng chided, his gaze still gentle.
Du Ling smirked. ¡°I should have dismembered you way before this. You¡¯ve been given so many chances, but you stille crawling back; I feel that I should grant your death wish.¡±
¡°Western Region King, we¡¯re in Xiliu right now, and both of us are considered important guests. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t wish to stir up any international conflict, right?¡± Yun Ruofeng was confident as he spoke, knowing very well that the Western Region King would not risk national peace.
Su Xi-er scorned, ¡°Yun Ruofeng, you seem to be greatly overestimating the weight that the title of Prince Yun has. As an already exiled prince, how do you think your death will cause national strife? Is this a joke?¡±
Su Xi-er had hit the nail on the head, leaving Yun Ruofeng reeling. Lan-er, you¡¯re really cruel. However, you¡¯ll definitelye back to me after the banquet.
Chapter 672 (2): Paying Back In Kind
Chapter 672 (2): Paying Back In Kind
Yun Ling nced at Yun Ruofeng, as he sensed that the situation did not seem to be going in their favour.
Knowing that there was something else nned after this, Yun Ruofeng decided to retreat for the moment. ¡°Since I¡¯m unwee here, this Prince will take my leave.¡±
He then left the room shortly after, with Yun Ling following closely behind.
The atmosphere in the room calmed down after he left, and Su Xi-er turned to Pei Qianhao. ¡°A-Jing, Yun Ruofeng seems to be rather anxious for him toe see the two of you directly.¡±
Du Ling gave a scornfulugh. ¡°I guess they have something nned for the banquet.¡±
Pei Qianhao smiled in response. ¡°Let¡¯s just watch the show.¡±
The three of them then returned to the posthouse, but found that some guests had arrived while they were away. Both the eunuch with the hoarse voice and the Minister of Revenue were seated in the main hall.
¡°Prince Hao, Princess Consort Hao, Western Region King, the three of you are finally back. Please enter the pce with us.¡± The eunuch sounded anxious, his tone rising naturally as he spoke.
Pei Qianhao shot him a cold re, silencing him immediately.
¡°Enter the pce? Under whose orders?¡± Du Ling smirked as he asked.
The Minister of Revenue was slightly taken aback by Du Ling. ¡°Western Region King, what are you saying? It is of course an invitation by our Monarch.¡±
Su Xi-erughed and asked, ¡°I wonder why we have been summoned to the pce?¡±
¡°Our Monarch has prepared clothing to be worn to the banquet for Prince Hao, Princess Consort Hao, and the Western Region King. We would like to invite our three guests for a fitting session.¡± The Minister of Revenue responded calmly.
The eunuch was getting increasingly anxious. Can Master¡¯s n still seed?
Du Ling decided to address the elephant in the room as he asked, ¡°Oh? It¡¯s not to lock me up, is it?¡±
¡°Western Region King, what do you mean? As an important guest of Xiliu, this lowly official would never dare do anything like that to you.¡± The Minister of Revenue answered with equal cunning.
Du Ling was rather impressed with the Minister of Revenue. As expected of a skilful underling of Hua Ziqing. He¡¯s not letting up at all.
¡°I have my own clothing. Please thank the Monarch for his kind thoughts.¡± Du Ling decided to reject the invitation directly.
Su Xi-er smiled and said, ¡°Prince Hao has already prepared everything that I need. The exquisite garments from the pce are probably not suitable for me anyway.¡±
¡°This Prince never puts on garments prepared by somebody else.¡± Pei Qianhao finished up the trio of responses¡
The Minister of Revenue and the eunuch exchanged a nce, their brows creasing slightly.
¡°Prince Hao, it will be difficult for this lowly official to answer to the Monarch.¡± The Minister of Revenue spoke as if he was being ced in a very difficult position.
The eunuch then pleaded with sincerity, ¡°Prince Hao, Western Region King.¡±
However, Li Zikang stormed into the room dressed in his general¡¯s armor before anyone could answer. Several soldiers trailed behind him.
¡°Men, capture the Western Region King.¡± Li Zikang ordered coldly.
The Minister of Revenue and the eunuch were both rather stunned at this turn of events. What¡¯s going on here? Why is it different from what the Master said would happen? What is Li Zikang doing?
¡°How dare you! Who gave you the order to capture me, General Li?¡± Du Ling scoffed as he unsheathed his sword.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze was piercing. ¡°Do you dare to take action?¡±
Su Xi-er smirked. ¡°After capturing a Western Region guard, General Li now ns to capture the Western Region King?¡±
Li Zikang¡¯s anger boiled beneath his calm facade. ¡°Prince Hao, Princess Consort Hao, the Western Region King is involved in the sudden death of the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter. This lowly official is simply going about my duties. Please do not interrupt the operation.¡±
Chapter 673 (1): Prelude To The Banquet
Chapter 673 (1): Prelude To The Banquet
Li Zikang could only silently seethe at the smirk on Su Xi¡¯s face before his eyes flickered to Pei Qianhao¡¯s expressionless visage. I¡¯ll see if you¡¯re still this arrogant after being captured!
¡°Western Region King, Young Miss Wen left a dying message saying that she took her own life because she was wronged. If you refuse toe with me, I¡¯m afraid that everyone else might really think that you caused her death.¡± Li Zikang threatened.
¡°Li Zikang, is the Monarch of Xiliu aware of this?¡± Du Ling asked coldly.
¡°Of course. The Monarch is the one who ordered me to investigate this matter.¡± Li Zikang spoke in the most authoritative tone he could manage.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression darkened. He had to admit that Hua Ziqing yed his cards right. They might have gotten caught in this web of lies if they hadn¡¯t looked into the matter previously.
It was just too bad for him that the heavens were fair and just. Their fates had already been decided.
¡°Li Zikang, I¡¯d like to speak with the Monarch of Xiliu directly during the banquet. You can get out, or prepare to meet the Western Region on the battlefield.¡± Du Ling spoke with menace.
Li Zikang grew annoyed at how difficult Du Ling was being, but just as he was at a loss for what to do, Hua Ziqing walked in dressed in his usual white robes. The man with the douli followed behind him.
¡°There¡¯s no need to get angry, Western Region King. General Li just wants to find out the truth.¡± His expression was gentle as he spoke.
Du Ling hated the sight of the pretentious Hua Ziqing trying to throw his weight around, and his own speech was heavy with a tone of authority. ¡°Who would dare to force me into doing something I do not wish to?¡±
Su Xi-er said, ¡°Xiliu¡¯s actions have really been an eye-opener for this Princess Consort.¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough, Prince Qing.¡± Pei Qianhao added on.
Hua Ziqing looked at Su Xi-er, thinking to himself, It¡¯s no wonder Yun Ruofeng fell head over heels for her. This is no ordinarydy.
¡°The Western Region King is an important guest, and this Prince wouldn¡¯t snub you in any way. If you are indeed uninvolved in this matter, there¡¯s no need to resist investigation.¡± Hua Ziqing acted as if he was being nice and trying to help Du Ling.
Of course, Du Ling wasn¡¯t foolish enough to take this at face value. Hua Ziqing was basically implying that refusing toply was an admittance of guilt.
If he wasn¡¯t already aware of the truth, Du Ling would¡¯ve needed to tread carefully. The man known as Hua Ziqing appeared to be gentle, but was as cunning as a fox.
¡°Prince Qing, in that case, I would like you to meet someone. Let¡¯s see if you recognise her.¡± Du Ling smirked.
What he said made Hua Ziqing pause. It must be someone in a position of power.
He then asked, ¡°Will the Western Region King assist us in our investigations if this Prince agrees to your request?¡±
¡°Hah!¡± Du Ling scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Prince Qing will have more important things to worry about before that.¡±
Without waiting for Hua Ziqing to answer, Du Ling signalled to one of the guards who then brought the woman whom Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao had found on the street.
Hua Ziqing¡¯s gaze turned icy, while the man with the douli looked worried.
¡°Is the person who took your son away among them?¡± Su Xi-er asked gently.
The woman nodded and went to take a closer look. She seemed to have sensed something as she walked up to the man with the douli. Suddenly, her expression grew agitated before sheshed out at him.
¡°You damned thief! Where did you take my Huiming? Give him back to me!¡±
Chapter 673 (2): Prelude To The Banquet
Chapter 673 (2): Prelude To The Banquet
A silver needle had already slipped between his fingers as he readied himself to strike. However, his n was quickly foiled when Pei Qianhao signalled to Wu Ling, who then swiftly moved to disarm the man with the douli.
The silver needle dropped to the floor with a light ng as Du Ling scoffed. ¡°Is Prince Qing turning to murder now?¡±
Hua Ziqing was not happy about this turn of events. What a useless chess piece. There¡¯s no need to keep him by my side any longer.
¡°Western Region King, you¡¯ve misunderstood. The silver needle is harmless. It¡¯s simply a toy this lowly subordinate likes carrying around for fun.¡± The man with the douli tried his best to salvage the situation. He knew that he had failed multiple times now, and he could not afford to make another mistake.
Pei Qianhao simply watched as everything unfolded. There was no need for him to busy himself with the likes of these fools.
¡°Prince Qing, if you¡¯d like to do a thorough investigation, let us meet the Monarch of Xiliu together then. I¡¯d love to see what Xiliu does next!¡± Du Ling gave a confident challenge before walking out of the room, not waiting for a reply.
Immediately after, Pei Qianhao took Su Xi-er¡¯s hand and led her out of the room with Wu Ling following closely behind.
Frustration bubbled up in Hua Ziqing as he watched them leave.
¡°You¡¯d better reflect on your actions when we get back.¡±
He then followed the trio shortly after.
A wrench had been thrown in all of Hua Ziqing¡¯s ns. Now that he no longer had the upper hand, he had no choice but to wait for the next opportune moment.
When they arrived at the Xiliu imperial pce, the trio of Du Ling, Pei Qianhao, and Su Xi-er paid no attention to the brightly decorated paths. Instead, they headed straight for the Monarch¡¯s quarters. As expected, however, they were stopped by the guards at the entrance.
¡°Prince Hao, our Monarch will be attending tonight¡¯s banquet. How about waiting until the banquet starts?¡± Hua Ziqing quickly suggested.
Du Ling was having none of that. ¡°I want to see your Monarch and set things straight. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to take the me for something I didn¡¯t do.¡±
¡°Western Region King, I¡¯ve already instructed General Li to investigate it. We¡¯ll know the truth when he¡¯s finished.¡± Hua Ziqing said calmly.
Pei Qianhao nced at him coldly. ¡°Prince Qing has been trying to stop us multiple times. Could it be that the Monarch of Xiliu isn¡¯t even here at all?¡±
Though Hua Ziqing was slightly shaken, he pretended that everything was fine. ¡°What do you mean, Prince Hao? Where would the Monarch be if he wasn''t here?¡±
At this moment, Hua Zirong walked out in his imperial robes as the main entrance was opened.
¡°Prince Hao, Princess Consort Hao, Western Region King, apologies for being impolite. I¡¯ve been ill recently, so I hope you can forgive me for the dy.¡± Though he looked rather tired, there were no visible injuries on him.
Su Xi-er could tell that he did not have a lot of strength in him, and it was rather obvious that such symptoms had been caused by long-term drug use. She then tugged at Pei Qianhao¡¯s sleeve.
¡°Hua Zirong, Xiliu has been keeping tabs on this King, and my guard was captured and tortured. Now I¡¯m being framed for a crime that I didn¡¯tmit. Now that you¡¯re before me, I must pose the question: do you really wish to go to war with the Western Region?¡± Du Ling asked in a serious tone.
Although it sounded like he was threatening Hua Zirong, he was in fact letting thetter know of everything that had happened thus far.
Hua Zirong understood what Du Ling was trying to do immediately. ¡°What do you mean, Western Region King? I¡¯ve never given such orders.¡±
With those few words, the truth was in for all to see. Hua Zirong hadn¡¯t given any orders; it had been Li Zikang and Hua Ziqing who were pulling the strings all this time, and they would now face the music.
Chapter 674 (1): Denial
Chapter 674 (1): Denial
¡°Your Majesty, have you forgotten the promise with Prime Minister Wen?¡± Hua Ziqing reminded with a gentle gaze.
Hua Zirong¡¯s heart grew cold. How did he learn about that? It¡¯s supposed to be a secret between Prime Minister Wen and myself.
¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Prince Qing. However, why did you pass on a fake edict?¡± Hua Zirong''s piercing gaze was suffocating, as if his rancour was about to explode.
None of that was effective against Hua Ziqing who counted down silently in his heart.
Three. Two. One.
A wave of dizziness assailed Hua Zirong. Eventually losing consciousness, the guard from behind immediately helped him inside.
¡°Prince Hao, Princess Consort Hao, and the Western Region King, as you have seen, our Monarch has yet to recover, and is not in the best state of mind.¡± A faint smile hung at the tip of Hua Ziqing¡¯s mouth.
¡°Prince Qing, the Monarch of Xiliu hasn¡¯t issued any order. That is to say, you are the one responsible for everything.¡± Du Ling ridiculed him.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°A-Jing, does Xiliu not care about diplomatic rtions? Are they trying to start a war?¡±
She might have been talking to Pei Qianhao, but the derision in her words were crystal clear to everyone present.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°We¡¯ll ept their challenge then.¡±
Upon seeing how things were not progressing as nned, even Hua Ziqing lost hisposure for an instant. However, he quickly recovered before responding with a smile.
¡°The fireworks pce banquet is about to start. Why don¡¯t we discuss this matter again after the banquet? Someone,e and send Prince Hao, Princess Consort Hao, and the Western Region King to rest at the Taohua[1] Pce.¡±
Hua Ziqing left after giving the order, and Li Zikang was about to follow when Du Ling¡¯s guards stopped him.
¡°Western Region King, what do you mean by this? We are in the imperial pce.¡± Rage burned in Li Zikang¡¯s eyes.
Du Ling mocked. ¡°We haven¡¯t resolved the matter yet. Where were you thinking of going?¡±
¡°General Li, were you the one who pierced through Yu Xiao¡¯s corbone?¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s icy voice rang in his ears while Pei Qianhao¡¯s stare shot into his head.
¡°That was a misunderstanding. I had received news of the Western Region King¡¯s disappearance before going to search for him, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would misunderstand me.¡± Li Zikang looked as if he had been wronged.
Watching his act, the mockery at Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth became more evident. We still have a long way ahead of us. I will make you pay back all of Yu Xiao¡¯s sufferings.
¡°Since Xiliu¡¯s Monarch didn¡¯t issue an edict, doesn¡¯t that mean that General Li passed on a fake edict?¡± Du Ling sneered.
Even if I don¡¯t kill you, I¡¯m going to peel off your skin.
Li Zikang¡¯s heart trembled for a moment. Xiliu¡¯s pce is still under Master¡¯s control. Hua Zirong is nothing but a puppet.
¡°Our Monarch was almost assassinated, and is currently not in the best state of mind. Even if you gave me a few more hearts, I wouldn¡¯t have the courage to pass on a fake edict.¡± Li Zikang¡¯s sincere tone made it sound like he had been falsely used.
Du Ling¡¯s gaze turned ice-cold. ¡°Spare me the antics; you acted with such confidence when you were about to catch me just now, so if I don¡¯t get an exnation, I¡¯ll be taking your head instead. Nobody can say anything if that happens.¡±
With his stance made clear to Li Zikang, thetter began to conjure up a method to escape.
1. ¡¯Taohua¡¯ refers to peach blossoms.
Chapter 674 (2): Denial
Chapter 674 (2): Denial
Su Xi-er¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Elder Brother, we should let people see what Xiliu is doing.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll do just that then.¡± Du Ling answered.
Hearing that another interrogation was going to take ce at the banquet, Li Zikang could only suppress the growing tension in his heart.
¡°This general will definitely give you an exnation at the fireworks festival, Western Region King.¡± Li Zikang then hurried off, afraid that the people behind him would give chase.
The remaining three exchanged nces with one another before walking to the Taohua[1] Courtyard.
Upon arriving, they changed into the clothes Wu Ling had prepared. Pei Qianhao donned a ck changpao with a jin pattern. Paired with his well-defined facial contours, he appeared somewhat aloof. On the other hand, Du Ling was d in a purple changpao with golden dragon motifs. With his gentle countenance, he fully disyed the disposition of a leader. Finally, Su Xi-er was dressed in a white changqun with embroidery of lotus flowers. Despite its seemingly in look, the lotus flowers seemed to overflow with life every time Su Xi-er took a step. Showing off her unique demeanour, she was no different from a goddess that had descended to the mortal realm.
Approval shed in Du Ling¡¯s eyes, his heart full of pride. Meanwhile, Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes became gentle and filled with affection.
After they were done dressing up, the three followed the pce maids to the venue of the fireworks banquet - Liuhua Pool. The water¡¯s surface glistened in the moonlight, melding with the multicoloured lights given off by the decorations.
The officials and their family members had already settled into their seats, but an uproar broke out when the three of them arrived.
¡°Look, that¡¯s Princess Consort Hao. Is she really Nanzhao¡¯ste Eldest Imperial Princess?¡±
¡°That¡¯s what the rumours say. Who knows?¡±
A woman in a pink changqun walked over to the three of them.
¡°Princess Consort Hao, are you really Nanzhao¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princess, Ning Rn?¡± Her expressioncked any menace, and she looked as if she was genuinely curious.
Pei Qianhao gently held Su Xi-er¡¯s hand, but both his and Du Ling¡¯s eyes grew cold as they fixed the woman with a stare. Under theirbined scrutiny, the woman felt goosebumps on her skin.
Su Xi-er tried to alleviate the tension with a polite smile. ¡°What do you think? Does it seem that way?¡±
¡°This official¡¯s woman thinks that although Ning Rn was a beauty, she was also an esteemed hero, while Princess Consort Hao is a beauty who doesn¡¯t belong to the mortal world. I don¡¯t think the two are alike.¡± The woman in the pink changqun gave a brief statement.
¡°You already have the answer then.¡± Su Xi-er replied graciously with all the required mannerisms, stunning the woman in the pink changqun.
Suddenly, a mocking voice could be heard. ¡°Princess Consort Hao, was that a denial I heard? Why did Prince Yun insist that you are Ning Rn then? Don¡¯t tell me that Prince Yun mistook someone for his fianc¨¦e.¡±
¡°Everyone knows how Nanzhao¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princess died. You are being unreasonable here.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s tone remained calm.
The woman who had spoken was left speechless despite her indignance.
¡°Princess Consort Hao, please don¡¯t me us. My daughter was just curious. After all, Nanzhao¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princess had a very resounding reputation.¡± A married woman d in pce attire said meaningfully.
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t step forward to cull the jabs sent towards Su Xi-er, but stood firmly behind her instead¡ My Xi-er is not a pushover; she can handle these clowns without breaking a sweat.
Contempt hung at Du Ling¡¯s mouth, but he simrly observed from the side.
Su Xi-er responded with a faint smile. ¡°They are nothing more than rumours. I believe that the truth wille to light, and I¡¯m looking forward to that day.¡±
There was no trace of anger in her voice, and her expression was cid, captivating those present.
Hua Ziqing had also caught all of this from his hiding spot, the corners of his mouth curling into a sneer. His confidence in a particr idea in his mind was now further cemented.
1. ¡¯Taohua¡¯ is peach blossoms.
Chapter 675 (1): A Wave Rises
Chapter 675 (1): A Wave Rises
With his ice-cold expression and slightly frailplexion, Hua Zirong walked over with a schrly man apanying him. Thetter would have lookedpletely harmless if not for the calcting look in his eyes.
Everyone stood and bowed except for Pei Qianhao, Du Ling, and Su Xi-er, who all calmly remained seated.
ording to his status as Prince Regent, Pei Qianhao¡¯s position was no lower than Hua Zirong. As his wife, Su Xi-er naturally enjoyed the same treatment. Simrly, Du Ling¡¯s status as King was enough to match the Monarch of Xiliu.
From his investigations, Pei Qianhao was already aware that the gentle yet treacherous man beside Hua Zirong was Prime Minister Wen.
Du Ling smirked. A good show is about to begin.
¡°Please rise, my dear subjects.¡± Hua Zirong coughed softly.
Everyone settled into their seats, with Prime Minister Wen at the most esteemed position, and Pei Qianhao sitting opposite of him.
¡°I have long heard about Princess Consort¡¯s soul-captivating dance, so I was wondering if we could have the honour of witnessing it today?¡±
The person who had spoken was a man d in ck robes with python patterns. He wore a mask that covered the left side of his face, and a cherry blossom tattoo decorated the right. If they hadn¡¯t seen him, a person might be hard pressed to determine his identity with his beguiling tone.
Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately shot towards Su Xi-er.
¡°Who do you think you are to watch this King¡¯s sister dance?¡± Du Ling questioned derisively.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression turned cold as he said in an authoritative yet affectionate voice. ¡°My Princess Consort can only dance for me.¡±
The man¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°Western Region King, Prince Hao, why do you have to say such things? I was simply interested in the rumours surrounding Princess Consort Hao.¡±
¡°I have already said that the rumours are simply that: rumours.¡± Su Xi-er rebuked.
Noticing that the atmosphere was getting a little tense, Hua Zirong grabbed the armrest of his chair. He started to see double of the person in front of him, and couldn¡¯t identify if he was still grounded in reality, or if everything was just an illusion.
Forcing himself to hang on, he swore to himself that he couldn¡¯t let Xiliu be aughingstock. He could only put aside his n to seek help for now and find some other method.
As he sighed mncholically in his heart, his visage withered.
¡°Does that mean that the rumours of Princess Consort Hao¡¯s pregnancy are also fake?¡± The man was not one to let up.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze was only short of hurling cold daggers. Yun Ruofeng, you really deserve to die.
Du Ling was also unable to conceal his anger. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have brought Xi-er to this banquet. His fists were already curled up, prepared to give a few punches at the right opportunity.
¡°King Liuqiu has travelled a long way to arrive here. Serve our fine wine, and have the dancers perform.¡± Hua Zirong changed the topic to alleviate the situation.
With his order issued, the dancers streamed.
Just as the performance started, Yun Ruofeng walked in while donning a white changshan, while a young pretty maidservant trailed trembling behind him.
¡°Prince Yun, you really took your time ining here. Do you take Xiliu for nothing?¡± Du Ling remarked with sarcasm.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze was gentle as he ignored Yun Ruofeng¡¯s arrival, insteading continuing to pick out some in dishes that were suitable for a pregnant woman like Su Xi-er.
Yun Ruofeng''s expression was respectful. ¡°Please forgive me. On my way here, I met this woman who was kneeling on the road and crying about an alleged injustice. She imed that she wanted to meet the Monarch, and so I brought her along.¡±
Hua Zirong got the dancers to withdraw, and the lively atmosphere became tense once again.
Chapter 675 (2): A Wave Rises
Chapter 675 (2): A Wave Rises
¡°Why did you want to meet this Emperor? What alleged injustice do you have?¡± Hua Zirong asked imposingly.
The young maidservant knelt on the ground, not even having the courage to lift her head. ¡°This servant was the servant of the Prime Minister Residence¡¯s Young Miss. She was unresigned in her death, and I¡¯d like to demand justice for her.¡± She choked back her sobs as her grief overtook her.
Touched by her sincerity and loyalty, many people sympathised with her.
A sinister look shed through Prime Minister Wen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Audacious! How dare you spout nonsense here! Drag her away to be beheaded.¡±
A group of guards quickly swarmed around the maidservant, but were stopped by Yun Ruofeng¡¯s cold look. ¡°Wait.¡±
¡°Prince Yun, what do you mean by this?¡± Prime Minister Wen was clearly unhappy.
The mockery on Pei Qianhao and Du Ling¡¯s mouth only deepened, while a cold look flickered in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes as she quietly watched the show.
¡°Prime Minister Wen, this is rted to the truth behind your daughter¡¯s death. Don¡¯t you wish to find out?¡± Yun Ruofeng said coldly.
An awkward expression overcame Prime Minister Wen for a moment. ¡°My daughter¡¯s death has already been investigated, and it is not rted to anyone. This maidservant is spouting nonsense and ruining the reputation of the Prime Minister Residence.¡±
¡°Oh? But this Prince is interested to learn what exactly happened.¡± Despite his cid expression, the pressure in his tone was undeniable.
However, it was precisely because his acting was too ¡®real¡¯ that Du Ling could tell that Yun Ruofeng and Prime Minister Wen were colluding.
Pei Qianhao continued to focus on looking after Su Xi-er, acting as if he didn¡¯t notice the performance that the object of his affections was watching.
Prime Minister Wen lowered his head, uncertain if he should say something as he was plunged into a sticky predicament. What should I do now?
Hua Zirong¡¯s gaze became deeper. What on earth happened in the pce while I was held captive?
When people saw his reaction, spection ran rampant in their hearts.
Judging that it was about time, Yun Ruofeng gave the little maidservant a meaningful look.
¡°Young Miss wrote the words ¡®Western Region King¡¯ before she died. This servant is telling nothing but the truth! After saying all this, I am aware that I can¡¯t live anymore. Monarch, all officials, please, help capture the true perpetrator who killed Young Miss so that I can die in peace!¡±
The young maidservant then ran headfirst into a pir before anyone could stop her, copsing to the floor as a crimson pool formed under her now still body.
The spectators were left in shock, and many of the female guests had turned away. As for Su Xi-er, Pei Qianhao had shielded her from the sight.
¡°Western Region King, what do you have to say for yourself?¡± Hua Zirong knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Du Ling, but he was left with no other choice under the current circumstances.
¡°Western Region King, a loyal maidservant disregarded her life just to use you. What exactly did you do?¡± Yun Ruofeng might have asked this in an indifferent manner, but his words actually left no room for retreat.
Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued on Du Ling. Everyone had heard of the scandalous affair of the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter, but they had also attributed her subsequent death to her own shame. As things were now, however, it seemed that her death may have been premeditated, and the culprit was none other than the Western Region King!
¡°Western Region King, is the death of this humble subject¡¯s daughter really rted to you?¡± Ire burned in Prime Minister Wen as his eyes wildly stared at Du Ling, perfectly ying the part of a father about to lose his mind.
Du Ling sneered, but was nomittal, leaving Pei Qianhao to calmly survey the scene¡
In the end, it was Su Xi-er who gave a coldugh as she responded. ¡°A bold verbal usation at this banquet indeed carries much more impact than a written one. However, it just so happens that there are no witnesses to testify against it. That maidservant loyal maidservant may have been one such witness, but was forced to a dead end after being threatened. Thus, I must wonder if the officials of Xiliu dare to be fools in the eyes of the world for suspecting the ruler of an allied country before a proper investigation has even been carried out.¡± She did not yell, but the cold piercing revtions her words sent into everyone¡¯s hearts was plenty loud.
Those present couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat. What an eloquent mouth!
Chapter 676 (1): A Great Surprise
Chapter 676 (1): A Great Surprise
¡°That¡¯s very smart of you, Princess Consort Hao!¡± Hua Ziqing said in his usual cavalier manner as the man with the douli followed behind him.
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze darkened for a moment before she regained her usualposure, but Pei Qianhao merely smirked. Finally, he appears.
¡°What do you n to use me of?¡± Du Ling asked with contempt.
A bitter smile appeared on Hua Zirong¡¯s face as he realised what Hua Ziqing had nned. Good move, Hua Ziqing. You¡¯re really trying to prevent me from doing anything here.
¡°Is the Western Region King admitting to it now?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked.
¡°Western Region King, why did you do that to my daughter?¡± Prime Minister Wen took the cue and shot up, expressing the sorrow and anger expected of a grieving father.
He then knelt before Hua Zirong and pleaded, ¡°Your Majesty, my daughter has been wronged. Please judge this fairly.¡±
¡°What a great show. A high-ranking Xiliu official is acting as a foreign lord¡¯s puppet while trying to drive someone into a corner.¡± Pei Qianhaomented with slight ire.
Su Xi-er mocked, ¡°Prince Yun, I wonder which nation you might be representing? It¡¯s always good to make your identity known.¡±
This was like a p in the face for Yun Ruofeng, and left him at a loss for words.
Su Xi-er¡¯s words immediately reminded everyone of the fact that Yun Ruofeng was from Nanzhao. Rumour had it that he had taken ill, and was supposed to be recuperating in his own residence. The fact that he was now here in Xiliu and trying to dictate matters was not a good sign!
Hua Ziqing couldn¡¯t help but be silently impressed with how Pei Qianhao handled matters, being able to turn the tables with only a few words. Having Su Xi-er by his side only seemed to make him more powerful. I wonder if you¡¯re able to stay calm when you see what¡¯s next.
¡°Prince Hao is right. Since Prince Yun is not a Xiliu citizen, this matter naturally does not concern you. It would be best if you do not get yourself involved in this.¡± Hua Zirong was quick to take the opportunity to take Yun Ruofeng out of the picture.
However, Yun Ruofeng was no pushover either.
¡°Your Majesty, I was the one who brought that maidservant with me. Now that she¡¯s dead, it is only right that I look into the matter. I would be unable to rest at night if I don¡¯t.¡± Yun Ruofeng spoke gently with a hint of pity in his voice, and many present seemed to agree.
¡°How coincidental. You just so happened to meet a maidservant from the Prime Minister Residence who was concerned about his daughter¡¯s death. Not only that, she even conveniently ended her own life after you brought her to the pce. Should I simply assume that you¡¯ve involved yourself in this matter already then?¡± Su Xi-er smiled as she pointed the finger at Yun Ruofeng.
Du Ling spoke with authority, ¡°I was invited here as a guest, but not only was I put under house arrest, I¡¯ve also been drugged by the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter, and my guard was imprisoned before being tortured. I¡¯d like to ask everyone here what they think about Xiliu¡¯s rather aggressive behaviour.¡±
A cold glint shed across Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes as he heard this. What are Hua Ziqing and Li Zikang trying to do? Are they trying to destroy Xiliu?
¡°Is what the Western Region King said true?¡± Hua Zirong asked in disbelief. Though he knew Hua Ziqing had no qualms on stooping to lowly means, what he heard was still rather surprising news. Xiliu¡¯s reputation would fall to an all time low, and their monarch beingpletely unaware of the matter would transform him into aughingstock.
Du Ling simply nodded. He did not give Hua Zirong any extra pressure even though he was unhappy to witness what he deemed as cowardice.
The sudden information made Hua Zirong unsure of what to think about everything, but he was sure about one thing. ¡°Someone, bring Li Zikang here.¡±
Chapter 676 (2): A Great Surprise
Chapter 676 (2): A Great Surprise
Li Zikang appeared shortly after, with the guard who was supposed to escort him now following behind him.
Those who were present started looking at one another, confused by the turn of events. However, they all suddenly passed out in their seats, leaving the conspicuous trio of Pei Qianhao, Du Ling, and Su Xi-er as the only ones awake.
¡°Why are you all fine? Everyone ate the food.¡± Li Zikang looked at the trio in disbelief. They clearly ate it, so why are they fine? I was keeping tabs on everything, so how could this happen?
Pei Qianhao gave a silent smirk.
Contempt was apparent in Du Ling¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Maybe you should think of a better method than drugging others next time. Also, you can stop pretending now, Prime Minister Wen. Get up.¡±
Su Xi-er said, ¡°Youced the drug at the sides of the tes so that anyone who picked up the food would be drugged. That¡¯s a clever move, but it¡¯s too bad that you were impeded by your own ingenuity.¡±
Hua Zirong was trying his best to hold on although his vision was already fuzzy.
A myriad of emotions seemed to pass in Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes, but he was definitely not happy about this turn of events.
Yun Ruofeng chided inwardly, What a fool. Our ns are now disrupted.
He then nced over at Hua Ziqing.
Li Zikang had done this on his own, as he had thought he would be able to take credit if the ploy seeded. However, Hua Ziqing¡¯s reaction made him anxious.
¡°General Li, what is the meaning of this?¡± Hua Ziqing was quick to point the me and relegate all responsibility.
Frustration appeared on Li Zikang¡¯s countenance. Am I going to die just like this? How could you be so cruel, Master?
Just a few words were enough to make Li Zikang distrust Hua Ziqing.
Pei Qianhao looked at the two of them andughed. ¡°Sacrificing a useless chess piece. As expected from Prince Qing.¡±
¡°Prince Qing, you should look for a more intelligent partner if you''re eyeing Xiliu¡¯s throne,¡± Du Ling mocked.
Su Xi-er asked, ¡°Prince Qing, do you really think that the officials here would believe you have absolutely nothing to do with this?¡±
Everyone who was supposed to be passed out suddenly got up after Su Xi-er spoke, giving a rude shock to the three opposing men.
¡°Prince Hao, Western Region King, what is the meaning of this? This Prince doesn¡¯t quite understand.¡± Hua Ziqing remained rather calm.
The officials who were present were genuinely confused at what was happening. They had all suddenly passed out, and just as quickly woken up. It was like they were in the middle of a fever dream.
¡°The heavens are fair and just. I¡¯ve already investigated the death of Prime Minister Wen¡¯s daughter, so since you refuse to admit your sins, we can argue the facts face to face!¡±Du Ling scoffed. He decided that it was time to get to the point.
Yun Ruofeng felt rather defeated. We were supposed to invite them into a trap, but looking at things now, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being trapped.
¡°Sure. This Prince doesn¡¯t have anything to hide, so why would I be afraid?¡± Hua Ziqing answered with confidence.
At this, Pei Qianhao snapped his fingers.
The man in the ck robes with python motifs stood up and disappeared all of a sudden. The others who were present were confused at this turn of events, since they thought that the man was an enemy of Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er at first. However, it now seemed like the three of them were actually working together.
Many of them couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Pei Qianhao was nning.
Su Xi-er looked at Pei Qianhao with a gentle gaze as if saying, A-Jing, you duped everyone here!
Pei Qianhao returned her gaze with equal gentleness. Xi-er, I can dupe everyone else, but I would never lie to you.
Chapter 677 (1): Exceptional Resourcefulness
Chapter 677 (1): Exceptional Resourcefulness
On the other hand, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s fists were clenched as forlorn grief reverberated in his heart. The person who you are treating gently right now should have been me. Why did it be him?
Coldness glinted in Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes as he made a few movements with his fingers.
While everyone was preupied with their thoughts, the man with the ck python robes returned with a woman in white muslin.
The woman in white muslin kept her head lowered and acted very cautiously. As the daughter of an official, she was well aware of what entering the imperial pce meant. She wouldn¡¯t have dared to do so in the past, but her yearning for her child surpassed all else.
Consoling herself, she followed the man and raised her head.
Upon reaching the middle of the courtyard, she fell to her knees with a thud. ¡°This official¡¯s woman has a case of false usation to report.¡±
Hua Zirong¡¯s gaze was bing more clouded as the mixed effects of the ruanjinsan[1] and fainting medicine kicked in. ¡°You may rise.¡± He forced the words out as he gritted his teeth.
I can¡¯t copse. I definitely mustn¡¯t copse. If I do, Xiliu will be in danger.
¡°Prince Hao, both of us happened to bring a woman to report an injustice, wouldn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s too much of a coincidence?¡± There was a brief tinge of coldness in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes.
His words were dripping with malicious intentions, suggesting that Pei Qianhao had plotted this.
Du Ling scoffed. ¡°What, are you perhaps feeling anxious now Prince Yun? Do you feel that you¡¯re in danger?¡±
Yun Ruofeng remained silent, though the cogs in his mind were reeling toe up with a countermeasure. ¡°What could you mean, Western Region King? Everything I do is aboveboard, so why would I feel anxious?¡±
On the other hand, the officials present only found themselves getting even more confused about the current situation.
¡°Western Region King, you said you know the truth behind my daughter¡¯s death. Could it be rted to this woman?¡± Prime Minister Wen appearedposed, but his heart had in fact skipped a beat.
Hua Ziqing looked towards the woman with a sarcastic smile.
Oh Prince Hao and Western Region King, did you really think it would be so easy to bring me down? The show is only at its halfway point, and the final winner remains to be seen.
¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. I was trying to leave you some time to cushion the impact, but since you are so eager to plunge into hell, I shall not stop you.¡± Du Ling said as ruthlessness shone in his eyes.
¡°What alleged injustice do you have?¡± Su Xi-er asked the woman in the white muslin.
Tears streamed her face as she responded.¡°Monarch, my daughter was snatched away, only leaving behind this token with the word ¡®Qing¡¯.¡±
Her words sent a shockwave to everyone present.
Hua Ziqing sneered, speaking in a cold and authoritative voice. ¡°Oh? Do you know the punishment for defaming this Prince?¡±
¡°Audacious peasant! How dare you defame His Highness!¡± The man with the douli yelled sternly.
The woman in the white muslin pushed down the anxiousness she felt, forcing a calm facade onto her face. This is the only way I can find my child.
¡°Princess Consort Hao, do you not intend on exining to me?¡± Hua Ziqing looked at Su Xi-er.
Pei Qianhao returned a cold gaze of his own as he gripped Su Xi-er¡¯s hand. ¡°What do you want my princess consort to tell you?¡±
¡°Prince Hao, this method is too basic. This woman was rescued by Princess Consort Hao, so¡¡± There was an undertone in Hua Ziqing¡¯s words.
1. A type of powder that weakens the muscles, making someone unable to exert strength. It is verymon in wuxia novels.
Chapter 677 (2): Exceptional Resourcefulness
Chapter 677 (2): Exceptional Resourcefulness
The best way to counterattack is to force you into silence. You can¡¯t reveal your grievances to anyone, so your only choice is to reap what you have sown.
¡°Princess Consort Hao, let¡¯s not talk in riddles. There is no grudge between us, so why do you have to get this woman to frame me?¡± Hua Ziqing said in an upright manner.
The officials who could discern the truth behind his words understood that it would be best for them to keep silent.
¡°Then why not wait for her to finish what she has to say first before letting Xiliu¡¯s Monarch and the officials determine whether I am falsely using you or not?¡± Su Xi-er was not one to back down.
¡°Alright, I will listen then.¡± Hua Ziqing knew that the opportune moment had already passed, but heforted himself by thinking that there needed to be an appetizer before the main course.
Meanwhile, Yun Ruofeng¡¯s growing desperation had him staring at Su Xi-er, an action which had Pei Qianhao block his view with his own embrace.
Su Xi-er smiled blissfully at his actions, her eyes sparkling.
In direct contrast, Du Ling instructed coldly. ¡°Continue what you were saying.¡±
The woman in the white muslin repeated everything that had transpired once again.
Prime Minister Wen forced himself to keep hisposure. My son has already returned to the Prime Minister Residence, and Prince Qing has guaranteed that everything will take a turn for the better as long as we surmount this hurdle.
While he was in the midst of consoling himself, Su Xi-er smirked. ¡°Prime Minister Wen, why do I see that you¡¯re unhappy after learning the truth?¡±
Go on, keep acting until I peel off your fake skin.
¡°What do you mean, Princess Consort Hao? I simply lost control of my emotions after losing my beloved daughter. You haven¡¯t lost a child before, so how would you understand my pain?¡± Prime Minister Wen refuted with anger spitting out of his eyes, and a wave of sorrow overflowing from within.
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯d like to ask Prime Minister Wen something. As a prominent minister of Xiliu, what suspects do you have in mind? In fact, aren¡¯t you also one of them?¡±
A sarcastic smile hung at Du Ling¡¯s mouth. ¡°Prime Minister Wen, wallowing in your misery, your speech has lost the decorum it should have.¡±
¡°Western Region King, it¡¯s understandable, as Prime Minister Wen has just lost a family member.¡± Yun Ruofeng said calmly.
¡°Princess Consort Hao, please forgive me for not minding my words.¡± Prime Minister Wen adapted to the situation swiftly.
Hua Zirong dug his fingernails into his palm as he tried to remain calm. He wasn¡¯t so silly that he couldn¡¯t see the collusion between his trusted minister and Prince Qing.
¡°Prince Qing, what exnation do you have for the token?¡± Hua Zirong went straight to the point.
This is a chance to counterattack; I must grab hold of it.
Hua Ziqing snorted inwardly. You want to break free from my grasp? In your dreams!
¡°Since Your Majesty suspects me, I shall submit all of my guards¡¯ tokens so that you can check if any of them matches the one Princess Consort Hao was referring to.¡± Hua Ziqing still possessed a gentle countenance.
The man with the douli soon ced 13 tokens on the table. ¡°Your Highness, all of them are here.¡±
¡°This is sufficient to prove my innocence, right?¡± Hua Ziqing said indifferently.
Su Xi-er gave a smirk. ¡°Prince Qing, does the guard behind you not count?¡±
This time, Hua Ziqing couldn¡¯t mask the coldness that tinged his eyes. I initially thought that I could eliminate all threats by being open, but Princess Consort Hao¡¯s intelligence has made her a threat. She started it, so she can¡¯t me me for being merciless; she can¡¯t be allowed to live!
¡°Princess Consort Hao, you should know when to stop.¡± Hua Ziqing remarked.
¡°What, are you admitting to it, Prince Qing?¡± The corners of Du Ling¡¯s mouth curved into a sarcastic smile.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze was ice-cold. ¡°Did you think I¡¯ll let you threaten my princess consort?¡± He then looked towards Su Xi-er with eyes filled with doting affection.
Chapter 678 (1): The Counterattack Begins
Chapter 678 (1): The Counterattack Begins
¡°This Prince would never threaten Princess Consort Hao. Since she wishes to see the token of the guard behind me, this Prince will have him present it.¡± Hua Ziqing answered in his usual gentle demeanor before signalling to the man with the douli.
The man with the douli took out a token from a purse, but instead of being ck, it was golden.
Hua Zirong felt the anger in his heart rise to the surface when he saw the golden token. ording to Xiliu¡¯sws, only pce guards were allowed to use such a thing; for the man with the douli to possess one could only mean that Hua Ziqing had his eyes on the throne. I have to hold on and see this to the end so that I can find out what else they are up to.
Du Ling nced at Hua Zirong as if to say, It¡¯s about time for some restructuring in Xiliu.
Hua Zirong then bit his own lip and tasted the blood in his mouth.
On the other hand, Pei Qianhao watched everything with silent amusement.
¡°Princess Consort Hao, is this Prince still under suspicion?¡± Hua Ziqing smirked as he asked.
Rather than answering him directly, Su Xi-er stood up and walked over to the man with the douli. She then plucked the golden token from his hand before throwing it to the ground, watching as it shattered to pieces.
The man with the douli drew his sword immediately at Su Xi-er¡¯s sudden actions, but quickly found Pei Qianhao¡¯s own de levelled against his neck.
¡°Prince Qing, you shouldn¡¯t be letting your subordinates do whatever they please.¡± he remarked sarcastically.
Trembling slightly, Pei Qianhao turned around to embrace Su Xi-er.
¡°Xiliu¡¯s guards are certainly courageous; daring to overstep their bounds and attempt to assassinate Princess Consort Hao.¡± Du Ling mocked in anger and contempt.
Su Xi-er smiled at Pei Qianhao and Du Ling, signalling to them that she was fine.
Hua Ziqing seemed rather unaffected by what just happened, instead turning to instruct the man with the douli. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to admit your mistakes to Princess Consort Hao?¡±
¡°This subordinate understands that I¡¯ve made a mistake. Princess Consort Hao is magnanimous. Please forgive this subordinate for my error.¡± The man with the douli clenched his fists as he spoke, obviously not happy about having to apologise like this.
¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of the saying that it¡¯s women and evil individuals who are the hardest to please? I¡¯m certainly no evil individual, but I am a poor frail woman. If you want me to forgive you, then I can; offer up your arm in apology.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s face was steely as she responded.
At this, the officials present started to whisper among themselves.
¡°Princess Consort Hao, isn¡¯t that too cruel?¡± The officials began to speak up one by one.
¡°Princess Consort Hao, what about punishing him with the nk?¡± Another official suggested.
¡°Cruel? I would be dead right now if it wasn¡¯t for Prince Hao. Why should I be merciful to someone who wants to take my life?¡± Su Xi-er scoffed.
With Pei Qianhao and Du Ling present, she knew that she would nevere to harm. Even if they hadn¡¯t been around, she could¡¯ve defended herself well enough. What she had wanted to do was send a message to everyone present that she was no pushover. It also doubled as revenge for what the man had done to Du Ling and Yu Xiao.
A cold glint flickered across Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Cut off an arm.¡±
Chapter 678 (2): The Counterattack Begins
Chapter 678 (2): The Counterattack Begins
Hua Ziqing snapped his fingers to signal for someone to take the man with the douli away.
¡°Is this satisfactory, Princess Consort Hao?¡± The gentle demeanor of Hua Ziqing did not change as he spoke.
Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but be impressed with how he was able to put up such a consistent facade throughout the entire spectacle.
¡°This Princess Consort is very satisfied. Let us get to the point now.¡±
Su Xi-er smirked. Thought things would end here? Dream on.
The officials present realised that Su Xi-er was not one to be trifled with, and that she and Pei Qianhao were definitely a powerful pair.
Hua Ziqing was getting slightly restless, but he made sure not to show it on his face.
¡°I wonder what Princess Consort Hao would like to talk about?¡±
¡°You need to ask? Of course we would like to know why the token fell apart after merely being thrown on the ground.¡± Du Ling scoffed.
Though Pei Qianhao looked gentle whenever heid eyes on Su Xi-er, he had no qualms about taking the life of anyone who wanted to hurt her.
The woman in white muslin quivered as she watched everything unfold. She was still kneeling on the ground, waiting to seize the chance to find her child.
As Prime Minister Wen watched, he decided that it was best to let these people get at each other. He felt that he would be safe as long as he was on the sidelines.
Yun Ruofeng was another observer as he thought, Hua Ziqing, don¡¯t you disappoint this Prince.
Hua Ziqing smiled. ¡°This Prince genuinely had no idea why the token would fall apart like that. I will personally investigate the matter and give everyone a satisfactory exnation.¡±
Hua Ziqing was definitely intelligent, using only a few words to deflect the me.
At this point, Hua Zirong¡¯s vision was slowly failing him as he tried his best to hold on. Noticing this, Pei Qianhao quickly signalled to Wu Ling, who walked over and gave Hua Zirong a pill.
As Hua Zirong watched Wu Ling, he realised that Pei Qianhao and Du Ling had everything nned all along.
Yun Ruofeng was silently frustrated at this turn of events. It seems like I have overestimated Hua Ziqing. Why did I even think that he would seed?
Hua Zirong felt his strength returning to him after he swallowed the pill, standing up and addressing everyone present. ¡°Though it¡¯s supposed to be Xiliu¡¯s fireworks banquet today, it seems that Xiliu ranks are chock full of dirt and grime. I would like to clear that up.¡± His voice was gentle but authoritative at the same time.
The officials present seemed confused, but they could tell that Hua Ziqing was definitely in trouble.
Hua Ziqing smirked as he thought, The show won¡¯t end so quickly. Things are just about to start.
¡°Your Majesty, this Prince failed to put my subordinate in ce. Please mete out my punishment.¡± He spoke without a trace of emotion or fear.
Hua Ziqing wanted to get the upper hand in this by offering himself up. He knew very well that getting himself captured was a source of great humiliation for Hua Zirong, and that thetter wouldn¡¯t take his life before taking revenge.
¡°Failed to put your subordinate in ce? Is that all?¡± Du Ling asked sarcastically.
Pei Qianhao added, ¡°Is trying to assassinate Princess Consort Hao also due to your failing?¡±
Su Xi-er said, ¡°Prince Qing, covering something up doesn¡¯t erase the fact that it happened.¡±
¡°Prince Qing, you have yet to rify on the matter of taking someone¡¯s child.¡± Hua Zirong looked a lot stronger now after taking that pill, and he began to calcte his moves on counterattacking in his head.
Hua Ziqing simply said, ¡°This Prince is willing to be voluntarily kept under house arrest in Liuhua Courtyard for three months.¡±
Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes glinted at this. Being willingly put under house arrest is nothing but a tactic to stall for time.
Even if I can¡¯t kill him now, I have to take the power away from him and ensure that he can no longer get back up.
Chapter 679 (1): Come Out
Chapter 679 (1): Come Out
Hua Zirong¡¯s gaze becameplicated when he saw who had arrived.
¡°What brings you[1] here?¡± The respect in his tone surprised those present.
Who is this person? I¡¯ve never heard of her before.
¡°My divination told me that Xiliu was in danger, so I left the mountains.¡± The woman in the blue changshan held an astute spark in her eyes.
Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold. ¡°You came for Prince Qing, right?¡±
The woman didn¡¯t answer, but instead walked to Hua Ziqing and gave him a fierce p. ¡°Kneel down!¡±
¡°Great Ancestor, your grandson knows my mistakes.¡± Hua Ziqing knelt in front of her.
There was a cold look in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. It seems like Hua Ziqing is being protected. I¡¯ve heard about a woman with a special status in Xiliu, and it seems that I¡¯ve finally met her.
Du Ling¡¯s expression became solemn. She has already be a nun, yet she is still interfering with affairs of the mundane world.
The officials werepletely taken aback, while Prime Minister Wen was silently praying in his trembling heart for the woman not to take notice of him. However, his prayers would turn out to be futile.
¡°Prime Minister Wen, do you still remember what you said back then?¡±
Prime Minister nodded with a deferential expression. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to forget.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± The woman in the blue changshan gave a curt response before walking towards Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er met her gaze straight on with a confident expression.
¡°Princess Consort Hao, since you are bing a mother soon, you should avoid bloody scenes.¡± The woman warned with an incisive gaze before whispering into Su Xi-er¡¯s ear. ¡°After upying someone else¡¯s body, it¡¯s best that you do more kind deeds.¡±
Su Xi-er sneered. ¡°I could say the same for you; after entering the path of Buddhism, you have stille to interfere in secr matters.¡±
Viciousness flickered in the eyes of the woman in the blue changshan, but she quickly supnted it with a smile. ¡°It seems like we do not speak the samenguage.¡± She then walked back to Hua Zirong.
¡°You don¡¯t mind giving your Great Ancestor a seat, right?¡±
Hua Zirong replied with a gentle expression. ¡°Please have a seat, Great Ancestor.¡±
¡°Among all the officials, only Prime Minister Wen has seen me before. As a person of Buddha, I have long washed my hands of secr affairs. However, after divining that Xiliu was in danger, I left the mountains on a special trip. I hope all the officials can assist the Monarch to create another prosperous era for Xiliu.¡± The woman in the blue changshan addressed everyone in an imposing manner.
Although Hua Ziqing was still kneeling, a cold smile lurked beneath his eyes, as if everything was within his grasp.
On the other hand, Hua Zirong¡¯s fists were tightly clenched. I didn¡¯t expect her to show up. Hua Ziqing, this is the ace you¡¯ve kept hidden, right?
Du Ling snorted. ¡°So, the person in charge of Xiliu is not the Monarch, but instead an unknown woman.¡±
The woman in the blue changshan glimmered with coldness. ¡°Western Region King, we are in Xiliu. Although you are our esteemed guest, don¡¯t you think that you are meddling too much?¡±
¡°Esteemed guest? I don¡¯t agree.¡± Du Ling mocked.
Hua Zirong had an indifferent gaze. ¡°Great Ancestor, you haven¡¯t been in touch with the mundane world for a long time. Things have changed a lot since the days that you were around.¡±
Indignation seeped into the woman¡¯s heart, but her calm countenance belied nothing. ¡°Indeed. I shall watch quietly then.¡±
¡°Prince Qing, I permit you to confine yourself in Liuhua Courtyard.¡± Hua Zirong quickly meted out a punishment, catching the woman in the blue changshan off guard. Her heart quickly turned cold, but she remainedposed.
Suppressing his shock, Hua Ziqing nodded, staying quiet as the guards took him away. Even if I¡¯m confined, I am still free.
1. The ¡®you¡¯ used here is a formal ¡®you¡¯, and shows respect for the one being addressed.
Chapter 679 (2): Come Out
Chapter 679 (2): Come Out
Everyone¡¯s heart shook. What on earth has a trusted general done to warrant an execution?
Li Zikang¡¯s subordinates felt their hearts skip a beat. Is this really the end of the General?
As for Li Zikang, he seemed to have already predicted his oue. His initial indignance had faded away into a calm resignation. As long as Hua Ziqing doesn¡¯t die, I will have a chance to make aeback in the future.
Hua Zirong could only snort inwardly upon seeing Li Zikang¡¯s calm appearance. Did you honestly think that I¡¯d let everything go? Hua Ziqing will never see freedom again.
He quickly hid the sh of viciousness in his eyes, but the woman in the blue changshan still caught it. Qing-er, you mustn¡¯t be rash, everything is yours. Rong-er, you are still a disobedient child.
As Yun Ruofeng watched on, he could only ponder the identity of this woman. He hadn¡¯t received any intelligence regarding her, yet Pei Qianhao and Du Ling seemed to know who she was.
The woman in the white muslin felt her heart thumping against her chest, unable to ward off the iing sense of despair. The tides seem to have changed with this person¡¯s appearance, but will I still be able to get my child back?
Su Xi-er nced at Pei Qianhao. A-Jing.
Pei Qianhao responded with a gentle smile as he grasped her hand.
There was a tinge of mockery in Du Ling¡¯s eyes. It looks like history is about to repeat itself on Hua Zirong.
With how things were going, Hua Zirong knew that he could only set aside some of his grievances for now. As for the officials present, the only thing that they coulde to a consensus about was that change wasing to Xiliu.
The banquet continued, but everyone was no longer in the mood, and Hua Zirong soon dismissed the gathering. He then invited Pei Qianhao, Su Xi-er, and Du Ling to Liu Pce while Wu Ling escorted the woman in the white muslin back to the posthouse. Despite the grief swelling in her heart, the woman understood that some things had to be left aside for now, and decided to heed Su Xi-er¡¯s words.
Upon reaching Liu Hall, Hua Zirong took a seat. ¡°All of you have also witnessed the current state of Xiliu.¡± His expression was helpless, knowing that those present had already seen through all the matters that had festered beneath the surface.
Coldness glinted in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hua Ziqing is a wolf, Yun Ruofeng is a tiger, and now, we have a python.¡± He summarised Xiliu¡¯s situation, letting Hua Zirong prepare himself mentally.
Du Ling scoffed. ¡°The toughest one to deal with isn¡¯t Hua Ziqing, but that woman Lan Shan. I believe you will never forget what happened back then.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes shone coldly. Although she didn¡¯t understand what Du Ling was referring to, she knew that the current situation wasn¡¯t favourable for them.
¡°How could I ever forget? But thete Emperor left a decree that she mustn''t be touched.¡± Hua Zirong smiled bitterly.
Du Ling¡¯s gaze was full of sarcasm. ¡°Do you really think that she just left the mountains recently?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Hua Zirong was bewildered. Although there were some conjectures in his mind, he dared not confirm them.
¡°You had better think about it properly by yourself. Also, it¡¯s time to change those guards in your pce. They no longer belong to you, right?¡± Du Ling reminded him.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression was frosty as he asked. ¡°What do you n on doing with Li Zikang¡¯s subordinates?¡±
¡°This is also the reason I invited all of you here. Although Li Zikang has been imprisoned, his subordinates are all Xiliu soldiers. They can¡¯t be killed, but I cannot simply look the other way either.¡±
Hua Zirong¡¯s heart was overwhelmed by sorrow. Xiliu was surrounded by no small number of countries that would happily take advantage if a rebellion took ce, and that would spell disaster.
Chapter 680 (1): Efforts In Division
Chapter 680 (1): Efforts In Division
An ice-cold smile crept onto Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth. ¡°Since they are soldiers, it¡¯s only right for them to die on the battlefield.¡±
Su Xi-er responded with a faint smile as her eyes shone with astuteness. ¡°A-Jing, Elder Brother, I have a differing opinion. Those loyal to Li Zikang are not in the minority; we may leave some traces if we don¡¯t act prudently.¡±
¡°What idea do you have, Xi-er?¡± Aware of his sister¡¯s true identity, Du Ling looked forward to seeing her in action.
Hua Zirong looked uncertain until he recalled a certain piece of gossip he had heard. If the rumours are true, then it would mean that Princess Consort Hao is actually the reincarnated Eldest Imperial Princes of Nanzhao. Ning Rn was praised for her abilities in literature and martial arts, not losing out to any man.
¡°We shouldn¡¯t take a nket approach in dealing with Li Zikang¡¯s soldiers. For those who were aware of his evil actions and still went along with it, the battlefield will be a fitting graveyard for them. As for those who didn¡¯t understand his true nature, we can put them under observation for the time being. Not only will we prevent a rebellion, the other soldiers will even feel that Xiliu¡¯s Monarch is benevolent.
¡°Firstly, we have to establish the situation; we will tell these soldiers that they were originally supposed to be punished, but that the Monarch was benevolent enough to allow them to redeem themselves. If they feel that they feel they have a way out, not only will the soldiers be unwilling to help Li Zikang, they will even shun him for getting them into this predicament. If he loses these soldiers, Li Zikang will have nothing left but his title, and it will be up to us to deal with him as we deem fit.¡±
Admiration twinkled in Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Princess Consort Hao really lives up to her reputation: benevolent and intelligent.¡±
Pei Qianhao gently pulled Su Xi-er towards himself, showering her with an affectionate gaze. My Xi-er is intelligent. Not only did she easily resolve the problem of Li Zikang, she even got rid of Hua Ziqing¡¯s right-hand man.
Du Ling simrly showed a doting smile. ¡°Younger Sister, this strategy is indeed sublime.¡±
However, Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes were fixed on Hua Zirong as she spoke in a cold tone. ¡°Monarch of Xiliu, could you let me deal with Li Zikang when the timees?¡±
Not to be outdone, Li Zikang¡¯s eyes burned with the pride of a monarch as he calmly answered, ¡°Princess Consort Hao, Li Zikang is still a general of Xiliu. It would be inappropriate if I handed him over to you.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t press on. Even if he doesn¡¯t hand the man over, I still have my own ways to make him think he would be better off dead instead.
A cold smile flickered in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since that is how things are, Xi-er, let¡¯s go back then.¡± He then took his wife¡¯s hand as the pair slowly departed.
As for Du Ling, he watched the two depart before turning to Hua Zirong. ¡°Monarch of Xiliu, let me offer you some advice: If I want someone to die at 3, they certainly won¡¯t be alive at 5.¡±
With everyone gone, Hua Zirong finally revealed a bitter smile.
It¡¯s really not easy being a monarch.
~~~
Liuhua Courtyard
Hua Ziqing was brewing a pot of tea, the picture of serenity. However, his hands suddenly curled into fists before sweeping the tea set off the table, shattering the picture of peace.
A woman innshan walked in, her eyes bing cold upon seeing the remains of Hua Ziqing¡¯s tantrum.
¡°Qing-er, you really disappoint me.¡±
Hua Ziqing raised his head and nced at her. ¡°Great Ancestor, you are fully aware that Hua Zirong is not suited to be a monarch.¡±
There was a tinge of coldness in the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°You are too reckless. The time is not yet ripe, yet you¡¯ve even managed to involve outsiders in Xiliu¡¯s internal affairs. How foolish.¡±
A ripple scattered in Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Grand Ancestor, your grandson knows his mistakes. Please lend a hand.¡±
Chapter 680 (2): Efforts In Division
Chapter 680 (2): Efforts In Division
¡°Grand Ancestor, I am indignant.¡± Viciousness reced the gentleness in Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes.
The woman innshan understood what he was getting at and showed a smile. ¡°Keep calm, and keep patient; there will be a way to solve everything.¡±
¡°Grand Ancestor, the only subordinates I have are the anwei you gave me.¡± Hua Ziqing contained his sly intentions in his heart as helplessness gued his expression.
The woman smiled faintly. ¡°Qing-er, the abilities I taught you are not to be used against me.¡± She paused before continuing. ¡°But, you indeed need some reliable subordinates. I¡¯ll send them to you.¡±
¡°Grand Ancestor, we can actually make use of the rtionship between Yun Ruofeng and Princess Consort Hao. Why don¡¯t we¡¡±
Hua Ziqing was cut off by the woman innshan. ¡°Prince Hao is astute and resourceful; he¡¯s not someone a despicable person like Yun Ruofeng can defeat. That said, the rumours that have spread across the world are unfavourable to Princess Consort Hao. If we use them well, we can kill two birds with one stone. But if we fail, the worst consequence would be trapping ourselves in the city and guarding it.¡±
Her words finally confirmed Hua Ziqing¡¯s thoughts that his Grand Ancestor still hadn¡¯t let go of her ambition.
¡°Qing-er, Hua Zirong will definitely eliminate Li Zikang, so you have to strike while the iron is hot. Before he dies, instigate his soldiers to create chaos and kill all your opponents before they even know what¡¯s happening.¡± The woman innshan had been meticulously ying out every step of her chessboard with her knowledge of the human heart.
However, she would never have expected that her seemingly seamless n would copse like sand in the wind because of apletely unexpected person.
Hua Ziqing held aposed expression. ¡°Grand Ancestor, is Princess Consort Hao really the reincarnated Eldest Imperial Princess?¡±
Thoughts whirled around in the woman¡¯s head. ¡°There are things one must believe in, there are things one must listen to, there are things one must ask about, and there are things one must say out loud. The reverse is also true.¡±
Hua Ziqing quickly understood the undertone in her cryptic words. I¡¯ll put an end to this matter and not ask any further.
¡°Thank you for the valuable lesson.¡± Hua Ziqing nodded.
The woman took a glimpse outside of the window. It¡¯s about time.
¡°Recuperate well here.¡±
Before Hua Ziqing could react, the woman suddenly ran him through with a sword. She pulled it out quickly, letting the man in the mask who had previously apanied Hua Ziqing to catch him and feed him a pill to help his blood coagte.
¡°Spread the news wide and far that an assassin has breached Liuhua Courtyard. You and Qing-er should be able to handle the rest.¡± The woman calmly said, as if she hadn¡¯t been the one who had pierced Hua Ziqing.
Huge beads of sweat were dripping from Hua Ziqing¡¯s pallid face as he endured the acute pain. ¡°Your grandson thanks Great Ancestor for your teachings.¡±
The woman then turned around and left the room swiftly, leaving Hua Ziqing to give the man with the mask a meaningful look.
Before long, chaos broke out in Liuhua Courtyard when the news of an assassination attempt on a prince broke out. In fact, many spected if this was Hua Zirong¡¯s way of saying that he didn¡¯t think Hua Ziqing¡¯s punishment had been sufficient.
When Hua Zirong received the news in the pce, his eyes were no different from a cier. ¡°Hua Ziqing, you¡¯re really ruthless.¡±
He was very clear that Hua Ziqing¡¯s attempted assassination was just his own ploy. Now that such an incident had urred, Hua Zirong understood that keeping Hua Ziqing confined would only foster dissent and distrust among the masses.
A wave of anger gushed through his whole body.
I didn¡¯t expect that I would have to let him out so quickly.
Hua Ziqing, since you want toe out, this Monarch will let youe out gloriously.
Chapter 681 (1) Taking Sides In Turmoil
Chapter 681 (1) Taking Sides In Turmoil
¡°It won¡¯t be easy dealing with that woman, especially if she¡¯s working with Prince Qing.¡± Despite his words, Du Ling wore a confident smirk on his face.
Pei Qianhao then said, ¡°She has always wanted to reim her empire. It¡¯s just too bad that Hua Zirong isn¡¯t that easy to control.¡±
Due to her pregnancy, Su Xi-er was already feeling sleepy. ¡°A-Jing, I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯m going to take a rest. Feel free to continue your discussion with Elder Brother.¡±
Pei Qianhao watched with a slight smile as she returned to the room.
Du Ling saw the gentle expression on his face and said, ¡°Why do I feel as if I¡¯m intruding?¡±
¡°Mm, it¡¯s great that the Western Region King is aware.¡± Pei Qianhao answered yfully.
Du Lingughed and asked, ¡°Never letting up, are you? You¡¯re not even trying to get into your brother-inw¡¯s good books.¡±
Pei Qianhao tapped his fingers lightly against the desk, deciding to ignore Du Ling altogether.
¡°Judging by his personality, Hua Zirong should already be thinking of countermeasures now that you¡¯ve reminded him of things.¡± Du Ling steered their discussion back on course.
A cold glint flickered across Pei Qianhao¡¯s face. ¡°It was clear whose side the officials were on during the banquet. But even if he had known who the culprit was before, Hua Zirong¡¯s enemy isn¡¯t someone that he cany his hands on easily.¡±
¡°Hua Zirong was too careless; after being captured and hidden away, his power has already greatly diminished.¡± Du Lingmented.
At this point, Wu Ling walked in.
¡°Prince Hao, Western Region King, Xiliu¡¯s Emperor sent us a message. It seems rather urgent.¡±
He then passed the letter to Pei Qianhao, who opened it immediately.
¡°Hua Zirong is in trouble. Look what it says.¡±
After reading it, Du Ling said, ¡°Things are getting chaotic now that the woman has shown herself.¡±
¡°But would Hua Zirong let Hua Ziqing out that easily?¡± Du Ling wondered.
Pei Qianhao raised his brows slightly and said, ¡°Hua Zirong knows the situation he is in right now. Or else he wouldn¡¯t have let himself be captured that easily.¡±
¡°Everyone is eyeing Hua Zirong¡¯s throne now,¡± Du Ling said.
¡°Lanshan¡¯s appearance will provide a counter to Yun Ruofeng. Though both sides look to be powerful, that might not necessarily be the case.¡± Pei Qianhao scoffed.
In this case, a sh of the other two sides would only spell disaster for them both.
¡°The opportunity for Hua Zirong to strike will be when Lanshan and Yun Ruofeng go against each other.¡± Du Ling said.
The two of them then exchanged a knowing smile before Du Ling stood up.
¡°Go keep Xi-erpany, or else she¡¯llin about me again.¡± He then turned to leave, allowing Pei Qianhao to proceed to Su Xi-er¡¯s room.
Thetter was already asleep, but Pei Qianhao couldn¡¯t help but feel bad when watching her tired expression. ¡°Xi-er, I¡¯ll take care of things as quickly as possible so that we can go home.¡±
He knew that a pregnantdy like Su Xi-er needed a stable and safe environment in order to rest well.
Pei Qianhao already had everything nned in his head, and he gave her a soft kiss before heading out.
Chapter 681 (2): Taking Sides In Turmoil
Chapter 681 (2): Taking Sides In Turmoil
Yun Ruofeng clenched his fists as he sat in his seat, clutching a secret weapon in his hand.
¡°Yunling, have you found out who that woman in blue is?¡±
Yunling answered, ¡°Prince Yun, the information doesn¡¯t seem to match, but I¡¯ve gotten it from a reliable source. ording to what I know, that woman should be almost fifty years old, but¡¡±
What he meant to convey was clear enough, even though he did not finish his sentence.
Yun Ruofeng smirked and said, ¡°Hmm. What else is there?¡±
¡°She goes by the name of Lanshan, and she¡¯s an adoptee of thete emperor. She was supposed to be an imperial princess, but she went missing for three years because of the past war in the Western Region. She was given the title of Great Ancestor when she returned, and decided to be a nun before retreating into a monastery. There isn¡¯t any information about the three years she was missing for.¡± Yunling exined.
Yun Ruofeng smirked upon hearing this. ¡°Try to get information on what happened in those three years. There must have been something that happened.¡±
Yunling nodded. ¡°Her appearance threw a wrench in our ns. What shall we do next, Prince Yun?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s just observe for now. We¡¯ll need to look at her rtionship with Hua Ziqing and Hua Zirong. Once we pinpoint their weak spot, we¡¯ll pit them against one another; the more intense their fight, the better.¡± Yun Ruofeng smirked as he imagined his ideal scenario.
¡°Prince Yun, does our agreement with Prince Qing still stand in this case?¡± Yunling asked without emotion.
Yun Ruofeng nodded. ¡°Not only does it have to continue, we¡¯ll have to make it so that everyone knows we are on Hua Ziqing¡¯s side.¡±
Yunling did not understand Yun Ruofeng¡¯s intentions. ¡°Why do we need to do that, Prince Yun?¡±
¡°No one will be able to get out of this easily.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s smirk enlightened Yunling, and he quickly nodded before retreating back into the darkness.
Liang Yong entered shortly after.
He spoke respectfully, ¡°Prince Yun, there¡¯s someone who¡¯s requesting an audience with you.¡±
A tiny hint of emotion shed across Yun Ruofeng¡¯s face as he answered, ¡°Let her in.¡±
It was Lanshan. Having expected her to show up, Yun Ruofeng wasn¡¯t surprised as he watched the inly dressed woman enter.
¡°You don¡¯t look surprised at my arrival, Prince Yun. I guess your subordinates have already looked into my background.¡± Lanshan took a seat and helped herself to a sip of tea as she spoke.
Yun Ruofeng said, ¡°So you¡¯re here to answer the questions I have in my head?¡±
¡°You¡¯re probably curious about what happened in those three years,¡± Lanshan said with a smile.
¡°The information states that you¡¯ve been in the monastery all this while, but I guess not,¡± Yun Ruofeng said coldly.
¡°Go ahead and ask me your questions, Prince Yun. I¡¯ll answer them wherever possible.¡± Lanshan spoke in a tepid tone.
Yun Ruofeng smirked inwardly, thinking to himself, What a cunning fox. She looks sincere on the outside but everything she says can be a trap.
¡°You seem to be implying something. This Prince doesn¡¯t think that you¡¯re being sincere at all.¡± Yun Ruofeng was unwilling to back down.
¡°Prince Yun, there are some things that someone at your level shouldn¡¯t be involved in.¡± There was no change in Lanshan¡¯s expression as she answered.
¡°Get to the point, please. Stop beating around the bush,¡± Yun Ruofeng said simply.
Lanshan gripped the teacup in her hand as she asked, ¡°Prince Yun needs a strong partner, while Qing¡¯er needs someone with power on the outside. However, aren¡¯t you being too ambitious, Prince Yun?¡±
Yun Ruofeng scoffed. ¡°This Prince is of the view that you¡¯ve been stuck in your monastery for far too long. Xiliu is no longer what it was.¡±
A cold glint shed across Lanshan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Prince Yun, even though I¡¯ve been in the monastery for a while now, I know that what you want is definitely too much.¡±
Yun Ruofeng smirked and said, ¡°Since we can¡¯te to an agreement, there¡¯s no need to continue the discussion, is there?¡±
Yun Ruofeng knew very well that Lanshan was here to rile him up. I¡¯ll y along with her for now.
Chapter 682 (1): A Clash Between The Two Parties
Chapter 682 (1): A sh Between The Two Parties
¡°There¡¯s no need to get angry, Prince Yun; my intentions are sincere.¡±
Yun Ruofeng smirked. ¡°Sincere? This Prince couldn¡¯t tell.¡±
¡°While protecting yourself, Prince Yun is also trying to look for my weak point. It seems that the one being disingenuous may be you.¡± Lanshan answered tepidly.
¡°Haha!¡± Yun Ruofeng scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re the oneing to ask for my help, not the other way around.¡±
He didn¡¯t deny the im; as long as he had Lanshan¡¯s weakness, he would be able to turn the situation to his advantage. It was just unfortunate that thetter had a wealth of experience in such matters, and was much harder to work around than Hua Ziqing.
¡°Prince Yun, this is nothing more than a mutually beneficial transaction, am I wrong?¡± Lanshan spoke calmly with shining eyes.
Yun Ruofengughed and said, ¡°Oh? What will this Prince get from it then?¡±
¡°Prince Yun, Xiliu will be your strength. If I¡¯m not wrong, the title of Prince Yun is no longer recognised by Nanzhao, right?¡± Without mercy, Lanshan aimed straight for his weakness.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me? As expected of Hua Ziqing¡¯s shifu, even your tactics are the same.¡±
¡°Prince Yun, if you perceive this is a threat, it would mean to say that this is a matter of importance to you.¡± Lanshan answered without a ripple of emotion.
Yun Ruofeng was caught off guard for a moment before he came to his senses. This woman is even more unpredictable than Hua Ziqing. I should take care to avoid falling into another trap.
He then said, ¡°You¡¯re still not getting to the point. I guess our discussion ends here.¡±
¡°The walls have ears, Prince Yun. I¡¯m sure you know how important this is.¡± Lanshan then dipped a finger into her tea and wrote something on the desk.
Yun Ruofeng looked at the words and said, ¡°I hope you¡¯re telling the truth.¡±
He then answered with the same method. Lanshan smiled and nodded upon seeing his answer, prompting Yun Ruofeng to wave his hand and signal that they hade to an agreement. As for what it was, only the two of them knew.
At the same time, the guard Hua Zirong had sent to tail Lanshan escaped thepound as quickly as he could after realising that he had been found out.
Hearing the slight disturbance, Lanshan gave a few knocks on the desk before her expression returned to normal.
¡°Prince Yun, let us continue.¡±
¡°You knew he was there from the beginning, right? Why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier?¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s tone was sardonic, seemingly annoyed that Lanshan was ying him for a fool.
Lanshan did some quick calctions in her head before saying, ¡°I just wanted to see when the almighty Prince Yun might realise he was being watched. I didn¡¯t expect that¡¡±
What she meant was rather obvious even without finishing her sentence.
Yun Ruofeng smirked. ¡°Judging from how you handle things, I¡¯m guessing that man won¡¯t make it back alive? Why would this Prince have any cause for concern?¡±
Yun Ruofeng was not backing down that easily, and the realisation threw Lanshan off. Despite having had the advantage for most of this conversation, she had yet to actually gain anything.
If they were to go against each other, it would likely end in a stalemate.
~~~
In the meantime, the Xiliu imperial pce was in a state of chaos as Hua Zirong sat upon his throne with a serious expression on his face. The guard he had sent out had died right in front of him before being able to provide any information.
Hua Zirong knew that Lanshan had done this on purpose. It was meant to be a warning to him, telling him that he should stay his hand.
Chapter 682 (2): A Clash Between The Two Parties
Chapter 682 (2): A sh Between The Two Parties
A guard knelt before him and said, ¡°Please forgive this subordinate for being unable to capture the assassin, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°You may leave.¡± Hua Zirong only gave a few words before he waved his hand, prompting the guard to quickly retreat.
Unfurling a scroll in his hands, Hua Zirong gave a brief smirk before rolling it back up and mumbling to himself, ¡°You won¡¯t allow me to do anything to her, but she isn¡¯t upholding her side of the agreement.¡±
A eunuch walked up to him and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Consort Duan has gone mad.¡±
¡°Kill her and give her a grand burial.¡± Hua Zirong instructed with the disposition of a monarch.
Li Zikang¡¯s underlings hadid their hands on Consort Duan previously, and even though it was no fault of hers, she had to be executed to preserve the imperial family¡¯s honour.
The eunuch simply nodded at Hua Zirong¡¯s instructions. Others might think that the title of Monarch means a life of easy riches, but only after sitting on that throne will one know the harsh loneliness of that position.
¡°Also, summon Prime Minister Wen to the pce,¡± Hua Zirong added. Even if there was an agreement, he wasn¡¯t about to let the prime minister off the hook for colluding with others.
Prime Minister Wen entered shortly after and knelt before Hua Zirong as he spoke respectfully, ¡°This old official knows I have done wrong. Please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Prime Minister Wen, what have you done wrong? Exin it to me.¡± Hua Zirong smirked. Cunning old fox, trying to ask for forgiveness just like this.
¡°This old official should not have listened to unfounded rumors. The rtionships Xiliu has with Beimin and the Western Region were almost destroyed.¡± Prime Minister Wen looked remorseful when he answered.
¡°Oh? Prime Minister Wen, I think I¡¯ve treated you pretty well. Why did you do that?¡± Hua Zirong¡¯s fists clenched as he spoke.
Tears began pouring from Prime Minister Wen¡¯s face. ¡°Your Majesty, this old official thought that my child was dead, but Prince Qing said that my child was still alive somewhere. As a parent, I couldn¡¯t help but be swayed. Please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡±
One would expect nothing less from an experienced court official like Prime Minister Wen. Though he could not read the mind of the monarch, he was capable of spinning his words to obtain a favourable result.
Hua Zirong was reminded of that woman in white muslin on the day of the banquet, and put two and two together very quickly. Even if that was the case, Hua Zirong knew very well that Prime Minister Wen was no doting father, or else he would not have used his daughter as a bargaining chip in the first ce.
However, if he were to execute the prime minister after just getting rid of a general, it would only be a matter of time before Xiliu copsed¡
More importantly, the Prime Minister had close ties with the imperial family and knew many of its secrets. What Hua Zirong did now might have unforeseeable consequences.
Hua Zirong was thus left with no better option but to leave Prime Minister Wen alone for now.
He was hoping to keep Xiliu stable for now, but by doing so, he would be unable to fulfill Princess Consort Hao¡¯s request.
Seems like it¡¯s time to barter a deal with Princess Consort Hao. Hua Zirong already had a bargaining chip in mind.
Observing Hua Zirong¡¯s expression, Prime Minister Wen saw that the former had decided on a course of action. Of course, Prime Minister Wen had also made preparations beforeing to see Hua Zirong.
He knew that given Hua Zirong¡¯s precarious position, thetter wouldn¡¯t get rid of him so lightly. Not only did Hua Zirong have to grapple with Lanshan, but the Wen family also held the other half of the secret imperial scroll.
Considering all factors, Hua Zirong was highly unlikely to pit himself against Prime Minister Wen at this point.
To Prime Minister Wen, he had everything to gain and nothing to lose in this fight.
Chapter 683 (1): I Want To See Her
Chapter 683 (1): I Want To See Her
Yun Ruofeng looked at his subordinate before his emotionless voice was heard. ¡°He isn¡¯t back yet?¡±
Trembling, the man kneeling answered. ¡°No. We lost contact with him after he entered the posthouse.¡±
Yun Ruofeng scoffed, ¡°Trash; he¡¯s probably been killed. Continue keeping an eye on the posthouse, and prepare to lose your head if something like this happens again.¡±
His subordinate left quickly after receiving the instructions, shivering as he failed to suppress his fear of what would happen if he made another error.
After he left, Yun Ruofeng gave a sidelong nce at the door when he heard a knock. ¡°Come in.¡±
A man covered in ck from head to toe and wore a cloak appeared, and though he seemed simr to the man with the douli, this man gave off a chillier aura.
¡°Who are you?¡± Yun Ruofeng was alert and ready to counter any attack from the unexpected visitor.
Instead of answering him, the manughed and handed him a ck token.
Taking a look at the token, Yun Ruofeng said, ¡°You¡¯re her subordinate.¡±
¡°My master knows that Princess Consort Hao is very important to Prince Yun, which is why I am here to help you t.¡± The man spoke calmly. Though his choice of words was polite, the man¡¯s tone and bodynguage were a stark contrast to that.
¡°Help me? Isn¡¯t she just helping herself?¡± Yun Ruofeng mocked.
¡°We¡¯re helping each other out. Prince Yun will be able to get thetest updates on everything happening in the posthouse with my help.¡± The man in the cloak said with confidence.
¡°Is that so? This Prince would like to hear what you have in mind.¡± Yun Ruofeng sounded rather unimpressed.
¡°Prince Yun, actions would speak louder than words.¡± The man responded with confidence, even when it was clear that Yun Ruofeng did not take him seriously.
¡°Oh? What if you fail?¡± Yun Ruofeng smirked as he asked.
The man answered, ¡°My master has decreed that the punishment for failing a mission is death.¡±
That was to say, this man in front of Yun Ruofeng had never once failed. Despite himself, Nanzhao¡¯s fallen prince couldn¡¯t help but have his interest piqued.
¡°This Prince will wait for your good news. I hope you¡¯re not making empty promises,¡± Yun Ruofeng warned.
The mysterious man then took out a note and handed it to Yun Ruofeng. ¡°Prince Yun will know whether I¡¯m bluffing or not after you take a look at this.¡±
Though Yun Ruofeng was suspicious, he flicked open the note without any hesitation, smiling as he did so. ¡°I see that you¡¯vee prepared.¡±
Yun Ruofeng was actually rather surprised. Security at the post house was extremely heavy, and every single one of Pei Qianhao¡¯s men were highly skilled. The fact that his own subordinate had failed to return made this abundantly clear, yet this note recorded every one of Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er¡¯s actions in great detail. It could only be said that Lanshan¡¯s subordinate was very capable.
It seems like I might have to take that woman seriously.
The man in the cloak smirked inwardly. You¡¯re not even close to my master¡¯s level when ites to strategy and intelligence.
The two men simply stared at one another, neither being eager to break the silence.
As for Yun Ling, he felt an overwhelming pressure from the visitor as he observed from the shadows.
If he were to challenge the man with the douli, the fight would probably end in a draw. However, he knew that he would definitely lose to this mysterious man if they shed.
This wasn¡¯t cowardice or a feeling of inferiority on Yun Ling¡¯s part. It was the self-awareness and caution that an assassin needed.
Chapter 683 (2): I Want To See Her
Chapter 683 (2): I Want To See Her
Yun Ruofeng collected himself and said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that your master didn¡¯t have youe only to offer your assistance; she¡¯s giving me a warning as well.¡±
The man in the cloak answered quickly, ¡°Nothing of the sort, Prince Yun. My master is very sincere about this.¡±
The man was initially unimpressed by Yun Ruofeng, but since Lanshan had wanted to work withNanzhao¡¯s former prince, he had figured that thetter was formidable. However, this short conversation hadpletely convinced him.
Fast. urate. Fierce. Yun Ruofeng had been testing him from the very beginning, and he wasn¡¯t about to let up.
¡°Hah!¡± Yun Ruofengughed. ¡°Sincere, you say? You¡¯ve been eyeing my guard since the beginning, changing your approach since you recognise that you¡¯re more skilled. You can pretend to be polite, but your actions suggest that if this Prince is unable to pinpoint your weakness, I won¡¯t be alive much longer.¡±
He went straight to the point, destroying the farce that the mysterious man put together.
Surprise shed across the man¡¯s eyes, but he recovered the next moment. ¡°As expected of Prince Yun. I¡¯m impressed.¡±
Even though his act fell through, the man¡¯s confidence made it sound like everything was going ording to n.
Yun Ruofeng asked, ¡°Why continue with your act? It¡¯s rather distasteful to see someone proud pretending to be humble.¡±
He had no intention of letting the man leave in peace.
¡°Prince Yun, I¡¯ve always been sincere, so there¡¯s no need for me to act at all.¡± Though the man answered calmly, he was definitely shaken. He had expected that his n might fail, but he hadn¡¯t expected his act to fall through as well.
¡°This act is nothing to me.¡± The final nail in the coffin was thrown out by Yun Ruofeng.
The man then brought himself to his full height and scoffed, ¡°I¡¯ve been in this business for a good decade, but I never thought I¡¯d be shown the door by someone younger.¡±
The cloak then fell onto the floor, revealing a man with two faces. One side looked like it was crying, while the other side looked like it was smiling.
Yun Ruofeng was taken aback at the sight. So this was why something felt off about him.
¡°A two-faced man? Someone like this really exists in this world.¡± He did not bother to hide his surprise.
The two-faced man scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve shown my face, Prince Yun. How is that for sincerity?¡±
¡°Rumour has it that two-faced men enjoy a prestigious position in Xiliu, and that they serve the emperor. Your actions seem to contradict what I¡¯ve heard.¡± Yun Ruofeng had a feeling that he was stepping into the territory of imperial secrets. If I can make use of that and obtain Xiliu, Lan-er would be mine very soon.
A cold glint shed across the mysterious man¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯d suggest for Prince Yun to put away that idea, or else you might lose your life.¡±
The growl in his voice made the tension almost palpable.
Yun Ruofeng smirked and said, ¡°Why are you pretending to be loyal after already bing a turncoat?¡±
The man then turned serious and said, ¡°Prince Yun, this old man is here to barter a deal with you.¡±
Though he had yet to talk about the deal, Yun Ruofeng knew exactly what he was getting at.
¡°Three days. I want to see her,¡± Yun Ruofeng simply said.
Chapter 684 (1): An Intense Life
Chapter 684 (1): An Intense Life
Once he left, Yunling walked out of the shadows, saying, ¡°Prince Yun, he¡¯s dangerous, and cannot be trusted.¡±
¡°Yun Ling, you¡¯re injured.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question, but a statement.
Yun Ling lowered his head and said, ¡°Thank you for the concern, Prince Yun. It¡¯s nothing.¡±
¡°He is dangerous, but no dog would ever bite its master.¡± Yun Ruofeng smirked.
¡°Prince Yun, you¡¯re saying that she really wants to put Hua Ziqing on the throne, or¡¡±
Yun Ling¡¯s question was clear enough without him needing to finish the sentence.
Yun Ruofeng tapped lightly on the table as he said, ¡°People have ambitions. Let¡¯s see if we can make use of that.¡±
¡°This subordinate understands.¡± Yun Ling nodded as he answered.
¡°How¡¯s your investigation on those three years that Lanshan went missing?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked with slightly creased brows.
¡°What we know right now is that she was betrothed to someone by thete Monarch of Xiliu. However, we do not know who that person is.¡± Yunling answered.
The furrow of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s brow deepened. ¡°Let¡¯s start looking into the secret imperial scrolls, and check on Prime Minister Wen as well. His fear of Lanshan on the day of the banquet was unnatural, suggesting that he¡¯s hiding something.¡±
Yunling nodded at the instructions before retreating back into the shadows.
¡°It seems like Prince Yun has already forgotten about our deal.¡±
The door suddenly opened to reveal Hua Ziqing dressed in his usual white garb. The man with the douli whose arm was missing followed closely behind him.
¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be under arrest?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked with an obvious smirk.
¡°Prince Yun wouldn¡¯t really think that I¡¯d be ced under arrest that easily, would you?¡± Hua Ziqing responded with a casual attitude.
¡°No, but I also wouldn¡¯t expect you to act so rashly. Going against the imperial decree is noughing matter.¡± Yun Ruofeng spoke with a hint of warning.
Hua Ziqing scoffed, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so uptight, Prince Yun. I¡¯m here to share a piece of good news with you.¡±
¡°Oh? What could be so important that it couldpel you to go against the imperial decree just toe meet me?¡± Yun Ruofeng gave another smirk.
Casually, Hua Ziqing asked, ¡°What would you do if I told you that Beimin¡¯s Empress Dowager, the eldest daughter of the Pei Family, is pretending to be an insane person?¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Based on the information you have, you should already know by now that the love Beimin¡¯s Empress Dowager once had for Prince Hao has turned into hatred. What do you think she¡¯ll do if she finds out that Princess Consort Hao is pregnant?¡± A cruel glint shed across Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes.
Yun Ruofeng stood up immediately, closing in on Hua Ziqing before growling out, ¡°Do whatever you want to take that throne, but I will not allow you to touch Lan-er.¡±
Hua Ziqing scoffed at this. ¡°Prince Yun, don¡¯t you think this is a great opportunity? You¡¯ll be able to get her back, it¡¯s just that she¡¯ll have to go through some hardship before that. And of course, I wouldn¡¯t truly reveal it to Beimin¡¯s Empress Dowager.¡±
Yun Ruofeng understood what Hua Ziqing was getting at. Thetter was trying to make use of Beimin¡¯s Empress Dowager as bait to help him obtain Su Xi-er.
¡°What are you nning?¡± Yun Ruofeng then asked.
Chapter 684 (2): An Intense Life
Chapter 684 (2): An Intense Life
Yun Ruofeng felt rather conflicted at the moment, and Hua Ziqing seemed to be all too happy to allow the other to squirm.
He smirked inwardly, thinking, You¡¯re the perfect chess piece as long as she¡¯s around.
At the same time, Su Xi-er was drinking a warm bowl of fish soup at the posthouse with no idea that she might be in danger. Even if she knew, all she would do was to give a faint smile.
Her pregnancy symptoms had been getting more and more severe, causing her to feel rather lethargictely.
Pei Qianhao was observant enough to tell, and he gave her some encouragement. ¡°Xi-er, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±
Su Xi-er looked at him gently. ¡°You¡¯re the one working hard, A-Jing. You have to take care of matters in Beimin while keeping an eye on things in Xiliu at the same time.¡±
Pei Qianhao stroked her hair gently and said, ¡°Xi-er, if it were possible, I wish you wouldn¡¯t need to have such a hard time.¡±
¡°A-Jing, don¡¯t you like the baby in my tummy?¡± Su Xi-er teased him, and Pei Qianhao was more than happy to y along.
¡°This Prince likes everything as long as it has to do with Xi-er. How is it possible that I don¡¯t like the child?¡± Su Xi-er gave a warm smile as she heard his response, but another voice came from the other side of the room, filled with mirth.
¡°Seems like you¡¯re trapped by my sister for life, Prince Hao. Tsk tsk, I can¡¯t believe that someone as powerful as you would actually end up like this.¡± Du Ling¡¯s grin could practically be heard in his tone.
Pei Qianhao gave him a sideways nce before sending a sarcasticment his way. ¡°En, I¡¯m not as frivolous and flirtatious as the Western Region King.¡±
Du Ling asked, ¡°Is there anyone who treats their brother-inw like this? Be careful. I might just ask my sister to take the child away and leave you alone in future.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled at their friendly banter and said, ¡°A-Jing, I¡¯m sure Elder Brother has something he wants to discuss. Stop teasing him already.¡±
Pei Qianhao took her in an embrace and nted a kiss on her head without caring that Du Ling was present; she quickly reciprocated with a small peck.
¡°Wow, can¡¯t you guys consider my feelings? I¡¯m still single.¡± Du Ling clutched at his chest and pretended to be heartbroken at the sight.
Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao looked at each other in slight surprise at Du Ling¡¯s brief performance.
¡°Fine. What is it you wanted to discuss, Elder Brother?¡± Su Xi-er smiled as she asked.
¡°Well, a sister who¡¯s married is definitely on her husband¡¯s side now,¡± Du Ling yfully teased. ¡°There was an outsider who entered the post house recently. The men I put on his tail have all been shaken off.¡± Du Ling turned serious as he gave them the update.
Su Xi-er remained silent as gears began turning in her head.
Pei Qianhao, however, did not look surprised. ¡°I know.¡±
¡°You were already aware?¡± Du Ling was surprised since he had only stumbled upon the fact recently.
He then thought to himself, I¡¯ve really forgotten how cunning this man can be.
¡°Everything is under control. That man is working for Lanshan, so don¡¯t engage with him needlessly.¡± Pei Qianhao warned.
A smirk appeared on Du Ling upon hearing this. ¡°I guess she wants history to repeat itself. I wonder how Hua Zirong ns to handle things.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s just observe for now. Knowing Hua Zirong, he¡¯s probably about to take action. We won¡¯t know who will emerge as the final winner until the very end.¡± Pei Qianhao spoke as if he was the spectator of a game, viewing everything on the sidelines.
Du Ling marveled inwardly, I can¡¯t help but be continually impressed by Prince Hao. Nanzhao¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princess definitely has taste. One of them is now my sister while the other is my brother-inw. Hah, what an intense life.
Su Xi-er¡¯s brows creased slightly as she asked, ¡°A-Jing, there should be someoneing to meet us soon, shouldn¡¯t there?¡±
¡°Very soon.¡± Pei Qianhao answered with tacit understanding.
Chapter 685 (1): Hand Him Over
Chapter 685 (1): Hand Him Over
Soon after, there was a knock on the door, and Hua Zirong walked in with his guard right behind him.
Du Ling turned with a questioning look towards the pair behind him, but the only response he received was a pair of knowing smiles.
Hua Zirong addressed all of them as he asked, ¡°Prince Hao, Western Region King, may I be allowed to speak with Princess Consort Hao in private?¡±
Du Ling smirked at this. ¡°Haven¡¯t you already rejected Xi-er¡¯s condition as Xiliu¡¯s monarch? What else do you have to discuss?¡±
A cold glint shed across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°What is your business here?¡±
¡°Since you¡¯vee all this way, you have to show your sincerity. Just speak here.¡± Su Xi-er smiled as she spoke.
Knowing that Pei Qianhao and Du Ling were very protective of Su Xi-er, Hua Zirong decided it was pointless to insist on doing things his way.
¡°I would like to make a deal with Princess Consort Hao.¡± Hua Zirong went straight to the point.
¡°Oh?¡± Su Xi-er looked at him and said, ¡°You should already know what I want.¡±
Du Ling and Pei Qianhao only watched as Su Xi-er spoke. As the monarch of Xiliu, Hua Zirong was naturally no fool, and quickly understood who would be handling this situation.
¡°I¡¯ll agree to Princess Consort Hao¡¯s condition, but I hope that Princess Consort Hao can let Prime Minister Wen go.¡± Hua Zirong spoke seriously, with determination.
¡°I guess you¡¯ve alreadye to some sort of an agreement with Prime Minister Wen.¡± Su Xi-er gave a mocking smile.
¡°Princess Consort Hao, I¡¯m not at liberty to reveal more since the matter involves the imperial family,¡± Hua Zirong said with a hint of resignation.
Du Ling scoffed, ¡°Isn''t it just because of Lanshan? It¡¯s not my intention to lecture you, but what kind of emperor has to work with this many restrictions when he¡¯s supposed to be ruling?¡±
¡°Western Region King, there is no way for you to understand unless you were in my position. There¡¯s no need for you to be so caustic.¡± Hua Zirong answered him calmly. Even if Xiliu was crumbling from the inner conflicts, there were things that he had to protect.
Pei Qianhao smirked. ¡°It¡¯s not so simple to cover things up, so you should know what you¡¯re getting into.¡±
¡°Thank you for the reminder, Prince Hao. I know this very well,¡± Hua Zirong said.
Smiling, Su Xi-er said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything you don¡¯t wish for others to find out. However, if you still would like to proceed with this deal, then send him over to me quickly.¡±
Hua Zirong understood that this meant it was a done deal, but his heart sank a little. Because of certain imperial secrets, he had to protect Prime Minister Wen no matter what.
¡°Li Zikang will be brought before the Princess Consort tomorrow at noon.¡± Hua Zirong¡¯s tone held a note of finality.
Pei Qianhao asked, ¡°You¡¯re sure about this? You¡¯re not going to rebuild everything from scratch, even though it¡¯s already rotten to the core?¡±
Chapter 685 (2): Hand Him Over
Chapter 685 (2): Hand Him Over
¡°You can ask for my help if you ever need it,¡± Du Ling smiled, but Hua Zirong could only return it halfheartedly.
After he left, the air seemed to thicken in the room.
¡°Prince Hao, would you happen to be aware of Xiliu¡¯s imperial secrets?¡± Du Ling asked.
Su Xi-er nced at Pei Qianhao gently.
¡°A-Jing, Hua Zirong must have his reasons for protecting Prime Minister Wen.¡±
After a moment of contemtion, Pei Qianhao said, ¡°Xiliu¡¯s imperial family will crumble once Prime Minister Wen falls.¡±
Even though he only said a few words, it was enough for Du Ling and Su Xi-er to understand the implications of Pei Qianhao¡¯s statement.
After visiting the trio, Hua Zirong made his way to the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence.
He stopped outside the door for a long while, thinking if he should go through with this, since he knew there would be no turning back after stepping through the doors.
Seeing him look indecisive, his guard asked, ¡°Master, are we going to enter?¡±
¡°You¡¯ve been with me long enough to know that this is the only option we have.¡±
His guard then nodded and knocked on the door, waiting as Prime Minister Wen quickly appeared and boarded the horse carriage.
Prime Minister Wen gave a greeting, ¡°This old official pays his respects to Your Majesty.¡±
¡°You¡¯re a smart man, so you should know why I¡¯m here,¡± Hua Zirong said without preamble.
Prime Minister Wen remained respectful as he answered, ¡°This old official understands.¡± If Hua Zirong was here, it meant that he was safe. It also meant that he would have to prove his loyalty from here out.
¡°Since you understand, I¡¯ll just have to watch you do your job after this,¡± Hua Zirong said simply.
Prime Minister Wen knelt and said, ¡°This old official solemnly swears to protect Your Majesty until the day I die.¡±
¡°That woman is going toe knocking on your door soon, and it¡¯ll be up to you at that point. Prime Minister Wen, be prepared to meet thete Monarch if you even think about doing anything sneaky.¡± Hua Zirong spoke with a threatening tone.
There was no change in Prime Minister Wen¡¯s expression as he answered, ¡°This old official will only be loyal to the Monarch and nobody else. I would never turn against you.¡±
He knew very well what he was getting himself into, but there were some things that were simply not within his control.
Seeing that Prime Minister Wen understood his situation, Hua Zirong decided not to give him any more pressure.
¡°Prime Minister Wen, have you brought the secret scroll with you?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Prime Minister Wen nodded and handed him a scroll.
Hua Zirong unfurled it and smiled as he scanned through its contents.
Chapter 686 (1): Lanshans Counterattack
Chapter 686 (1): Lanshan''s Counterattack
Suddenly, her eyes opened, and a smirk appeared on her face.
¡°You¡¯re sneaky as always. Are you already used to being in the darkness?¡±
The person she was talking to wore a red veil over their head, and it was impossible to make out their gender. A raspy voice answered, ¡°I¡¯m already dead to this world. Wouldn¡¯t it create even more trouble for you if I were to appear in the open?¡±
¡°If that was meant to be a joke, it wasn¡¯t funny. What is your purpose ining here? Didn¡¯t we already part ways years ago?¡± There seemed to be a hint of sorrow in Lanshan¡¯s eyes as she spoke.
¡°It¡¯s been years since he left us. Why do you want to stir things up again?¡± The visitor asked calmly.
¡°You don¡¯t have to lecture me; if you hadn¡¯t locked me up, I would¡¯ve been able to see him onest time.¡± The sorrow in Lanshan¡¯s eyes now turned into hatred.
¡°Xiaoshan, it¡¯s just not meant to be. Elder Brother already told you that you didn¡¯t have a ce in his heart, even if you had married him.¡±
As soon as they finished speaking, a horsetail whisk flew at the visitor¡¯s head. They did not dodge, simply allowing it to strike them.
¡°Don¡¯t call me Xiaoshan. Xiaoshan died when he did. You guys must pay what you owe to him and his descendants.¡± Lanshan spoke with a sense of twisted determination.
The visitor sighed and said, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want anything to do with the secr world after retreating into the monastery. Who would¡¯ve thought that it would actually feed the darkness in your heart, setting you on a path of no return.¡±
Lanshan smiled at this. ¡°The monastery, that¡¯s the ce you all trapped me in. You and Emperor Father asked me to marry him only because of that half piece of¡¡±
She paused before continuing, ¡°You knew that he did not love me, but I still had to marry him. And then, when I fell in love as you wished, you killed him in my name.¡±
¡°You should know that his very existence was a threat to Xiliu; Emperor Father and I had no choice. As for his descendants, why do you think that none of them have been executed after all that they¡¯ve done?¡± The visitor spoke with sincerity, as if they were trying to convince Lanshan that she should let it all go.
¡°Hah!¡± Lanshan scoffed. ¡°He battled for Xiliu in the name of peace, but the fame he received made you all ufortable. Enough, just get out of my room. I don¡¯t wish to see you again.¡±
¡°If you insist on continuing on this path, I will ensure that you fail, even with the decree Emperor Father left behind.¡± The visitor turned serious.
¡°You? You¡¯re dead to the world, and have already been removed from the Xiliu Imperial Family. As for being an elder brother, whatever you¡¯ve done in the past is enough for me to break all familial ties with you.¡± Lanshan then smirked at the visitor.
The visitor looked hurt by her words. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a part of Xiliu¡¯s imperial bloodline as well. If we are sinners, you are too.¡±
This angered Lanshan. She raised the horsetail whisk and said, ¡°How I wish I was just an ordinary woman. I would have been able to live a peaceful life and grow old with him if that was the case.¡±
A sharp de was hidden in the tip of the whisk, and Lanshan used it to strike at the visitor. To her surprise, however, they didn¡¯t dodge, and allowed her to pierce them with the weapon as a smile etched on their face.
Chapter 686 (2): Lanshans Counterattack
Chapter 686 (2): Lanshan''s Counterattack
¡°I¡¯m happy to do this if stabbing me can liberate you from all that hate.¡± The visitor smiled.
Lanshan slowly pulled the de before turning away from the figure and saying, ¡°No, you¡¯re already dead. There¡¯s nothing you can do to fix this.¡±
She turned and left the room resolutely without another word.
A woman in a lc dress entered the room after Lanshan exited. She addressed the visitor, asking, ¡°Why even do this?¡±
¡°Zisha, did I really do something wrong?¡±
¡°Moran, let¡¯s leave Xiliu.¡±
Moran gave a bitter smile before passing out from the blood loss.
¡°Why pretend to be all cold and heartless when you obviously still care?¡± Zisha waited for a shadow at the door toe into the light, revealing Lanshan holding a bottle of jinchuan powder[1] in her hands.
¡°This is for him. Take him away and don¡¯t evere back. No one can stop me.¡±
¡°We¡¯re not young anymore. There¡¯s no need to care about things like honour and power at this point.¡± Zisha spoke softly as she carried Moran out on her back.
Zisha¡¯s words rang in Lanshan¡¯s mind as she watched the two of them leave, but she could only give a bitter smile. Even if I wanted to turn back, I¡¯m afraid the only way out for me is death.
A man dressed in ck from head to toe then stumbled into the room, holding onto a bloody arm.
¡°Master, we¡¯ve been ambushed. There are no survivors.¡±
¡°En. Do what you must since you¡¯ve failed the mission.¡±
The man in ck swallowed the poisonous pill hidden in his teeth and took his own life in the next instant. Lanshan watched him die before taking out a powder used to dispose of corpses from her purse. Pouring it over the man, the corpse soon disappeared, as if nobody had ever been there.
¡°Capture Prime Minister Wen¡¯s son. You¡¯re not allowed to fail.¡±
There was a sound of acknowledgement before the room fell back into silence.
At this point, an individual who saw everything happen from outside the room left quickly.
Lanshan saw the figure leave and mumbled to herself, ¡°There are too many eyeballs around. How about we just gouge all of them out? There¡¯s no point in keeping extras, is there?¡±
She then continued chanting with her prayer beads.
~~~
In a private room.
Yun Ruofeng and Yunling were ying a game of chess.
¡°Prince Yun, there was an attempt to assassinate Hua Zirong when he visited the Prime Minister at his residence. There was only one survivor among the assassins.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a show he put on for us.¡± Yun Ruofeng said.
Yunling looked confused. ¡°What do you mean, Prince Yun?¡±
¡°Prime Minister Wen was undecided on which side he wanted to be on, so Hua Zirong was testing the strength of his partnership with Lanshan.¡± Yun Ruofeng smiled as he exined the situation.
Yun Ling nodded and ced a ck chess piece on the board.
¡°Yun Ling, it may seem as if attacking first is the best way forward, but it would make you vulnerable to ambushes.¡±
Yun Ruofeng then ced a white chess piece on the board, ending the game.
¡°This subordinate admires Prince Yun¡¯s intelligence.¡±
Yun Ruofeng smiled and started putting away the pieces. ¡°You may go.¡±
Yun Ling nodded and disappeared into the darkness.
Yun Ruofeng continued sitting where he was, as if nothing that was happening concerned him.
Though everything seemed peaceful here, fresh blood stained the walls in anotherpound.
1. A type of medicine of superior quality that is used for treating wounds. It ismonly featured in guzhuang Chinese dramas as top-grade injury medicine.
Chapter 687 (1): An Incident
Chapter 687 (1): An Incident
¡°Clean this ce up, and don¡¯t leave any traces.¡± Hua Zirong¡¯smand rang out, and the scene was tidied up in short order, making it seem like any other night.
¡°You may go back now, Prime Minister Wen.¡± Feeling the chill emanating from Hua Zirong¡¯s gaze as he spoke, Prime Minister Wen quickly nodded and returned to his abode without another word.
Once he closed the door behind him, cold sweat dripped down his forehead. He knew that what had happened just now had been a test from Hua Zirong with his life at stake¡
~~~
Back at the imperial pce, Hua Zirong sat in a chair as an anwei knelt before him.
¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, Hua Ziqing previously snuck out of Liuhua Courtyard to visit Yun Ruofeng¡¯s private room.¡±
Hua Zirong snickered. ¡°Continue keeping watch. What about Lanshan?¡±
¡°Please forgive this subordinate, Your Majesty. Her hidden guards were too skilled, and this subordinate was unable to enter her room.¡± The anwei spoke with a hint of embarrassment and guilt.
Hua Zirong waved a hand and dismissed him, but as thetter stood up to leave, he fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth.
Hua Zirong smirked upon witnessing a second death. Lanshan, what a signature warning.
A guard hidden in the shadows appeared quickly after seeing what had happened.
¡°Take care of this quietly, and make sure nobody finds out,¡± Hua Zirong instructed.
Obeying his instructions, the guard went about the clean-up very quickly.
However, Hua Zirong felt a pair of eyes watching from outside, and decided to deride the visitor. ¡°Stop lurking around since you¡¯re already here,¡±
Though taken by surprise, a slender and elegant woman gave a greeting as she revealed herself from behind the beaded curtain. She wore a zisha mask on her face, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±
¡°So it¡¯s you. The situation in Xiliu must really be dire for you to appear,¡± Hua Zirong said in a mocking tone.
The woman with the zisha mask smiled. ¡°I¡¯m only a protector of Xiliu. I¡¯m unable to influence anything here.¡±
¡°I know of your existence. If you¡¯re here, it would mean that he is too, correct?¡± Hua Zirong¡¯s tone became unweing as he attempted to suppress the rising emotion inside him.
Sorrow shed past the visitor¡¯s eyes. ¡°En, but we¡¯re leaving very soon.¡±
¡°Not going to stay to spectate? Aren¡¯t you curious if history will repeat itself?¡± Hua Zirong smirked.
The woman with the zisha mask knew what he was getting at, but she shook her head and said, ¡°Times have changed. There¡¯s no point in staying.¡±
¡°Is that so? So you¡¯re here just to bid farewell, and nothing else?¡± Hua Zirong asked.
¡°He wanted me to tell you that you can ignore that edict if need be.¡± The woman then turned to leave after passing on the message.
Hua Zirong sniggered as he thought to himself, You guys are basically dead. What can you change? He then unfurled the other half of the secret imperial scrolls he had obtained from Prime Minister Wen and started going through their contents.
As expected, there was a lot of information within that he was previously unaware of.
He took a deep breath after reading the scroll, his heart heavy with the newfound knowledge.
Xiliu has long been infested with hidden maggots that were causing it to rot from the inside.
What a foolish monarch I am!!!
Chapter 687 (2): An Incident
Chapter 687 (2): An Incident
The figure moved extremely fast and entered the study room quickly. Digging through the various documents, they quickly found a particr ounting book, giving a smirk as they left just as quickly as they had appeared.
~~~
In the posthouse.
Su Xi-er looked pale as shey sleeping on the bed, her sleeping expression uneasy.
Pei Qianhao took her hand in his as he called out to her, ¡°Xi-er, Xi-er.¡±
Su Xi-er opened her eyes groggily. ¡°A-Jing, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing. You were having a nightmare,¡± Pei Qianhao said as he gently stroked her hair.
Su Xi-erughed. ¡°I scared you, didn¡¯t I?¡±
¡°Stop being cheeky, Xi-er.¡± Pei Qianhao hugged her gently.
He was still trembling as he hugged her. Pei Qianhao was putting on a facade of calm, but the only thing that had stopped him from going into a frenzy when Su Xi-er had fainted was the physician finding that there was nothing serious wrong with her.
Su Xi-er smiled, but unease crept up in her. ¡°En, I won¡¯t anymore.¡±
Pei Qianhao felt reassured by her promise, but Du Ling came rushing in after hearing the disturbance.
¡°What¡¯s going on? I just went out for a bit and Xi-er fainted so suddenly.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, Elder Brother. It¡¯s just a symptom of pregnancy.¡± Su Xi-er smiled at him.
Du Ling looked at her pale face with concern.
¡°Xi-er, get some more rest. I have something I¡¯d like to discuss with Prince Hao,¡± Du Ling spoke with affection.
Su Xi-er smiled in acknowledgement, and the two men went outside. It was only after the door closed behind them that Pei Qianhao received a punch from Du Ling; one that he only half-heartedly blocked.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you think this is a symptom of pregnancy too?¡± Du Ling asked sarcastically.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m already looking into it.¡±
¡°There¡¯s someone targeting Xi-er right under our noses. We can¡¯t let this person off the hook.¡± Du Ling¡¯s tone was savage as he spoke.
Pei Qianhao remained silent as he pondered the possibilities of a perpetrator¡
¡°This must be connected to the chaos in Xiliu right now. We can start looking from there,¡± Du Ling suggested.
Pei Qianhao said, ¡°We don¡¯t have a lot of enemies in Xiliu. I know what to do.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news then. If anything else happens to Xi-er, things won¡¯t end with just a single punch.¡± Du Ling sneered.
He knew that Pei Qianhao had no intention of fighting back either, or else he would have done more than just parry the blow.
While the men were talking, Su Xi-er opened her eyes suddenly.
Her eyes were zed over, and a tiny smirk hung on the corner of her lips. It looked as if she had turned into a totally different person. Thissted only an instant before her eyes closed once more, and she fell back into a deep sleep.
No one had realised that things were beginning to change in Xiliu right at this moment.
~~~
In a bamboo shed out in the countryside, a man in a ck cloak held onto a straw figurine as he chanted something unintelligible.
The man did not stop until smoke emerged from the straw figurine¡¯s head, soon engulfing the figurine in mes.
The two-faced man gave a grotesque smirk as he said, ¡°Everything is under control.¡±
With a sudden swoosh, the man in the cloak seemed to turn into a puppet; his body moving involuntarily.
Chapter 688 (1): Release Him
Chapter 688 (1): Release Him
After his discussion with Du Ling, Pei Qianhao was too concerned about Su Xi-er to fall asleep. He stayed in the same room to keep watch the whole night as she slept, gently tracing the outline of her face as he took care to avoid waking her up.
Soon enough, Su Xi-er¡¯s eyshes fluttered open and they made eye contact.
¡°A-Jing, did you not sleep at all?¡± Having noticed the bags that seemed to have showed up under Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes overnight, her tone was filled with concern.
Pei Qianhao stroked her hair and said, ¡°No, I just had a very long discussion with the Western Region King.¡±
Su Xi-er knew that he was trying to keep her from worrying, and didn¡¯t push as she simply smiled and asked, ¡°A-Jing, do you know how I woke up?¡±
A cheeky smile hung on her lips as she touched her tummy.
¡°Did the baby wake you up, Xi-er?¡± Pei Qianhao asked in surprise.
¡°I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep that from you.¡±
However, Su Xi-er felt a sharp pain from her stomach after the words left her mouth. She turned pale, and beads of sweat began to appear on her forehead.
¡°Xi-er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Pei Qianhao asked anxiously.
Before Su Xi-er could say anything, she spit out a mouthful of blood and passed out.
Pei Qianhao immediately carried her back to the bed and shouted, ¡°Someone get a physician, quick!¡±
The doctor arrived soon after with Du Ling following right behind him.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Xi-er faint again?¡± Du Ling asked with concern.
He wanted to say something else, but stopped himself when he saw Pei Qianhao worriedly holding onto Su Xi-er as the doctor took her pulse.
After a while, the doctor shook his head and said, ¡°Apart from a weak pulse, everything is fine. This old man is unable to diagnose the issue here.¡±
Pei Qianhao stared daggers at the doctor upon hearing his non-diagnosis. It was at this point that Wu Ling walked in with an ashen-faced Yu Xiao.
¡°Prince Hao, let me take a look.¡± Yu Xiao spoke calmly without a hint of emotion.
Pei Qianhao nodded while holding Su Xi-er¡¯s hand tightly, hoping that he could transfer some warmth to her.
Yu Xiao then walked up to her and fed her a pill, causing her eyes to slowly open. She felt Pei Qianhao¡¯s touch, and returned it with a firm grasp of her own. She knew that there had to be something wrong for her to be passing out so frequently.
Suddenly, Hua Zirong appeared with an imperial physician in tow.
¡°I heard that Princess Consort Hao fell ill, so I¡¯ve brought an imperial physician.¡±
With a cold look, Pei Qianhao ignored him.
Du Ling smirked. ¡°Hua Zirong, I won¡¯t let it rest if anything untoward happens to Xi-er.¡±
¡°Western Region King, what do you mean? Are you suspecting me of this?¡± Hua Zirong asked calmly.
Pei Qianhao said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister, after we¡¯ve looked into everything.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°A-Jing, Elder Brother, the Monarch of Xiliu is here to make a deal with me.¡±
¡°The person in question has been handed over to Prince Hao¡¯s trusted aide.¡± Hua Zirong smiled as he spoke.
Su Xi-er nodded and signalled to a guard; it wasn¡¯t long before a woman in a white changshan appeared before them.
Chapter 688 (2): Release Him
Chapter 688 (2): Release Him
Upon hearing her request, Hua Zirong looked over at Su Xi-er, but her smile remained.
¡°I promise you that. I¡¯ll get someone to send you back to your hometown,¡± Hua Zirong answered.
The woman in white nodded before retreating out of the room with aplicated expression.
¡°Princess Consort Hao, she doesn¡¯t look like she has given up, does she?¡± Hua Zirong asked in an icy voice.
Before Su Xi-er could answer, Pei Qianhao interjected with a jeer. ¡°You¡¯re scared of her?¡±
Hua Zirong knew that Su Xi-er was unwell, and it would not be polite of him to make things difficult for her at this point.
¡°Prince Hao, I only mean that I would like things to proceed without a hitch. Nothing more.¡± Hua Zirong responded calmly.
¡°You¡¯re already being driven into a corner by wolves and tigers. Are you trying to attract other predators like lions and leopards now?¡± Du Ling scoffed.
Hua Zirong simply responded, ¡°Lions and leopards might be preferable to wolves and tigers.¡± He then spun on his heel before speaking again. ¡°I have something else to attend to, and will take my leave.¡±
Du Ling and Pei Qianhao exchanged nces and a slight nod.
Hua Zirong headed for Liuhua Courtyard immediately after leaving the posthouse.
~~~
In Liuhua Courtyard.
Hua Ziqing was sitting on a chair dressed in his usual white robe, a cup of tea ced in front of him.
¡°Your Highness, Hua Zirong is on his way here. Do we need to make any preparations?¡± The man with the douli asked.
¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll just observe for now,¡± Hua Ziqing said.
It was no sooner that the words left his mouth than Hua Zirong made his way in with a guard in tow.
Seeing how rxed Hua Ziqing looked, he said, ¡°It seems that Prince Qing¡¯s injuries are not that severe. You¡¯re even in the mood to brew tea.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t tease me like that, Your Majesty. It¡¯s lucky that I got away with a minor injury,¡± Hua Ziqing answered.
¡°In that case, does it mean that there¡¯s no need for Prince Qing to recuperate elsewhere?¡± Hua Zirong asked.
He wanted to murder Hua Ziqing so much that he would¡¯ve done with his own hands if possible. However, his position was precarious as it was, to the point where he had to help hide Hua Ziqing¡¯s atrocities instead of prosecuting him for them.
Hua Ziqing smiled, his wound tearing at the same time, causing fresh blood to seep through his garments.
His guard went up to him but was stopped.
Hua Ziqing knew very well that he had to show Hua Zirong evidence of how serious his wound was so that he could openly exit thepound.
A cold glint shed past Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes before heposed himself. ¡°It seems like Prince Qing does need to recuperate in better conditions.¡±
To be able to be ruthless to himself, he¡¯s a dangerous man.
¡°This Prince will obey Your Majesty¡¯s instructions,¡± Hua Ziqing quickly answered before Hua Zirong could say anything else.
Hua Zirong then said, ¡°Since Prince Qing is badly wounded, you are allowed to move to the Liushui Compound. However, you must be alone.¡±
Hua Ziqing thought, Moving me to another prison. I guess Hua Zirong is taking revenge for what I did to him. He¡¯s trying to put me in a cage.
¡°This Prince obeys the instructions,¡± Hua Ziqing responded calmly.
Hua Zirong spoke without emotion, ¡°Prince Qing, I hope you can rest well in Liushui Compound.¡±
Since he was still bleeding, Hua Ziqing was turning rather pale, and his vision was beginning to blur.
His guard watched anxiously, but he knew that he could not do anything to help at this point.
Chapter 689 (1): Calculative Against One Another
Chapter 689 (1): Calctive Against One Another
¡°Your wound tore, Prince Qing. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± He then turned around before giving an order to one of the guards. ¡°Get an imperial physician here now.¡±
Hua Ziqing smirked inwardly. His acting is too fake.
Before he could topple over, the guard went up to him and supported him to the bed before leaving thepound.
¡°Hmm, it seems like Prince Qing has indeed suffered severe injuries.¡±
Hua Zirong then walked up to him and scoffed, ¡°You can even be this ruthless to yourself.¡±
¡°We¡¯re the same.¡± Hua Ziqing smiled as he answered.
An imperial physician walked in soon after, dropping to his knees upon seeing Hua Zirong.
¡°I¡¯m here to visit Prince Qing, and I¡¯ve called you here to treat his injuries. There is no need for formalities.¡± Hua Zirong¡¯s face was now the picture of concern, hiding the icy re that he had previously shown.
The imperial physician rushed up to Hua Ziqing to take a look at his wound. ¡°Your Highness, please forgive this humble subject.¡±
He then peeled open Hua Ziqing¡¯s garments to reveal a bleeding gash.
¡°There¡¯s no cause for concern, Prince Qing. The wound is not very deep. You will recover as long as you get proper rest.¡±
He then bandaged the wound after putting some ointment on it, but the pain caused Hua Ziqing to go pale.
¡°Go with the imperial physician to bring back the medicine.¡± Hua Ziqing instructed the guard.
When only two of them were left in the room, Hua Zirong took a seat on a chair beside the bed and asked, ¡°Is it painful?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, are you enjoying the show?¡± Hua Ziqing smirked.
¡°It¡¯s very good, worthy of your meticulous preparation for me.¡± Hua Zirong gave a brief answer before continuing. ¡°If you want to leave Liuhua Courtyard, I¡¯ll let you leave with some fanfare.¡±
Hua Ziqing pressed on his wound. ¡°Liushui Compound, huh? You won¡¯t be able toy a finger on me as long as she¡¯s still around.¡±
He knew very well that Hua Zirong could do absolutely nothing to him as long as Lanshan was still around.
¡°Prince Qing, nothing stays constant in this world, and history won¡¯t repeat itself. I must also mention: your subordinate, Li Zikang, is dead[1].¡± Hua Zirong gave a mocking smile.
Hua Ziqing clenched his fist at this. ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank you for helping me to get rid of a useless chess piece then. However, are you sure you¡¯re able to handle the consequences of losing a general?¡±
¡°Prince Qing, there¡¯s not much you can do. It¡¯s an impossible dream for either of you to take the throne.¡± Hua Zirong looked at Hua Ziqing with a slightly threatening gaze.
Hua Ziqing scoffed. ¡°So what if you¡¯ve gotten your hands on the full set of the imperial secret scrolls? Xiliu¡¯s destiny has already been set in stone, and there is nothing you can do to change it.¡±
This caught Hua Zirong by surprise. ¡°What do you know?¡±
1. The original text says that he had gone to the Yellow Springs or huangquan.
Chapter 689 (2): Calculative Against One Another
Chapter 689 (2): Calctive Against One Another
¡°Haha!¡± Hua Zirong scoffed. ¡°So this is why you made use of Prime Minister Wen. It¡¯s only a shame that you¡¯re unaware of the full story, causing you to make a foolish mistake by trying to act on limited information.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no use in trying to scare me. If what I know isn¡¯t the truth, you wouldn¡¯t have that look on your face.¡± Hua Ziqing smirked.
Hua Zirong¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°You¡¯re in no position toment on things.¡±
Instead of retorting, Hua Ziqing simply stared at him.
p p.
¡°How lively! How can the Monarch and Prince Qing uphold the reputation of Xiliu¡¯s imperial family when you¡¯re both arguing like children?
Lanshan entered in a white dress, holding a horsetail whisk in her hand.
¡°Great Ancestor, you¡¯re here,¡± Hua Zirong greeted. He had no choice but to put on a facade of politeness even though she was his enemy.
Lanshan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Qing-er since I received word that he was injured. Is that why you¡¯re here as well, Your Majesty?¡±
Hua Zirong smirked inwardly at her pretense and said, ¡°I n to let Prince Qing go to Liushui Compound so that he can get proper rest. The security in Liuhua Courtyard isn¡¯t as good as that of the pce. It¡¯s all for Prince Qing¡¯s safety, and to ensure that there¡¯s no second assassination attempt.¡±
What he said was akin to a p in the face for Lanshan.
Lanshan answered, ¡°Thanks for the concern, Your Majesty.¡±
She then directed a smile at Hua Ziqing and said, ¡°Qing-er, get a good rest at Liushui Compound. Don¡¯t get hurt again.¡±
Hua Ziqing¡¯s fists were clenched. He knew that she was warning him not to act recklessly.
¡°This grandson understands. Do not worry, Great Ancestor.¡±
Lanshan nodded at this and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get going now since I see that you¡¯re doing fine.¡±
¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You might want to head back too, Your Majesty. There are too many people watching outside.¡± Lanshan spoke gently, as if she was a kind senior.
Hua Zirong¡¯s gaze turned cold as he answered, ¡°I know.¡±
However, before Lanshan could depart, she heard Hua Zirong¡¯s voice again. ¡°Wait.¡±
She turned and asked, ¡°Anything the matter, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°Great Ancestor, you might want to take some time to visit an old friend who has returned.¡± Hua Zirong smirked.
Lanshan instantly knew what he meant, and her eyes turned into daggers. ¡°Your Majesty, this old woman has forgotten many things which have happened in the past.¡±
She then turned to walk out of the room, her steps filled with determination and purpose.
¡°Prince Qing, she¡¯s your strongest backer. But even she might have to rely on someone else.¡± Hua Zirong spoke with an air of nonchnce.
He then left the room without waiting for Hua Ziqing¡¯s reply.
Hua Ziqing watched as he left, his fists still clenched. He did not know everything that was recorded in the imperial secret scrolls, but he knew that they held the key to both Xiliu¡¯s past and future.
A masked man appeared with a wave of his hand.
¡°I want to get the full set of Xiliu¡¯s imperial secret scrolls.¡±
The masked man disappeared almost as quickly as he appeared after receiving the instructions.
Hua Ziqing smiled to himself. ¡°No one can stop me.¡±
Upon exiting Liuhua Courtyard, Hua Zirong spotted Lanshan waiting for him in the horse carriage.
¡°What? Why do you look so surprised?¡± Lanshan asked, smiling.
Hua Zirong remained calm as he said, ¡°It seems like Great Ancestor is rather interested in hearing about that old friend.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, are you sure you want to do this with me?¡± Lanshan asked, emotion shing past her eyes.
Hua Zirong scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who refuses to let go of me.¡±
Chapter 690 (1): Not His Child
Chapter 690 (1): Not His Child
¡°It seems I¡¯ve been in the monastery for so long that Your Majesty has forgotten my ce in Xiliu.¡±
¡°I did not forget. It is you, Great Ancestor, who broke your promise,¡± Hua Zirong said.
¡°So be it; we are unable toe to an agreement.¡± Lanshan¡¯s gaze turned gentle as she spoke.
She then alighted the carriage and left, with Hua Zirong instructing the guard to drive off immediately after.
In a private room.
Yun Ruofeng was looking through Yun Ling¡¯s intelligence report.
Though detailed information about Xiliu¡¯s past was scarce, he was still able to get a general idea of what had happened.
He set the report aside and asked, ¡°Yun Ling, is everything here true?¡±
¡°Prince Yun, though many might have forgotten about the past, this subordinate was able to locate an elderly man who was able to remember everything. He was already beginning to go senile, but was able to remain lucid as I spoke to him.¡± Yun Ling answered calmly.
Yun Ruofeng then said, ¡°If what you say is true, this information will be of great use for us.¡±
¡°Your Highness, how are we going to leverage this information when those involved are already dead?¡± Yun Ling asked with visible confusion.
Yun Ruofeng chuckled. ¡°This report is nothing more than hearsay, and those people might still be alive for all we know. Besides, there is at least one of these people who we know for sure is alive, isn¡¯t there?¡±
¡°Are you referring to Prime Minister Wen? But the Prime Minister is already on Hua Zirong¡¯s side; would he be willing to assist us?¡± Yun Ling asked.
Yun Ruofeng gave a tiny smirk. ¡°As long as someone has a weakness, they can be manipted. Prime Minister Wen is no different.¡±
¡°If Your Highness is able to think of this possibility, she might also be nning something simr,¡± Yun Ling reminded him gently.
Yun Ruofeng said, ¡°Let her be. We¡¯re still in a partnership at this point.¡±
Seeing how confident Yun Ruofeng seemed, Yun Ling understood that his master wanted to simply observe until an opportunity for him to enjoy the third party¡¯s benefit arose.
In the middle of their discussion, Yun Ruofeng tapped on the table twice, and Yun Ling disappeared into the shadows.
¡°No need to be that sneaky since you¡¯re already here.¡± Yun Ruofeng turned to the door as he spoke.
The man in the ck cloak walked in. ¡°This old man was just afraid to walk in on the two of you plotting against my master.¡±
¡°Drop the pretense. We don¡¯t even know if you¡¯re really loyal to her.¡± Yun Ruofeng scoffed.
The man in the cloak ignored Yun Ruofeng¡¯sment and said, ¡°This old man is here to give Prince Yun some information.¡±
¡°Oh? What have you gotten from the posthouse?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked.
The man in the ck cloak handed a piece of paper to Yun Ruofeng, saying, ¡°You¡¯ll know once you take a look.¡±
Yun Ruofeng read the contents and crushed the note immediately. ¡°What are you nning?¡±
Chapter 691 (1): Difficult To Deal With
Chapter 691 (1): Difficult To Deal With
Hua Ziqingy on the bed in his usual white robes, casually flipping through a book about ¡®tea ceremony¡¯.
The masked man entered and provided an update on the situation. ¡°Your Highness, the entire set of Xiliu¡¯s imperial secret scrolls has been found, but the half that was kept in the Prime Minister Residence seems to becking something.¡±
¡°Lacking something? What do you mean?¡± Hua Ziqing put down his book as he asked.
The masked man said, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s fortunate that I happen to know a little bit about scriptures, or else I might have been tricked too.¡±
¡°Scriptures? What do scriptures have to do with the Xiliu imperial secret scrolls?¡± Hua Ziqing asked in puzzlement.
¡°Your Highness, I found that there were tiny scripture writings inside every piece, but these writings weren¡¯t present in that other half.¡± The masked man answered.
¡°So you¡¯re saying that Hua Zirong doesn¡¯t have a legitimate set even if he¡¯s gotten his hands on these secret scrolls?¡± Hua Ziqing then smirked at this.
¡°That¡¯s exactly right, Your Highness,¡± the masked man answered calmly.
¡°Good.¡± After a moment of contemtion, Hua Ziqing said, ¡°It seems like Prime Minister Wen lied to him. Fine by me.¡±
¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve also retrieved some records from the Prime Minister Residence. As you suspected, he was involved in the fiasco over military payment.¡± The masked man then handed a thick book of ounts to Hua Ziqing.
Hua Ziqing took the ount book and smirked as he flipped through it. ¡°Prime Minister Wen has done many things. We can manipte him with this.¡±
¡°Your Highness, what shall we do next?¡± asked the masked man.
¡°Let¡¯s go get some answers from Prime Minister Wen,¡± Hua Ziqing said with a smile.
He then put on an outer robe before leaving the room with the masked man in tow. Under the cover of night, the two of them entered the Prime Minister Residence, barging into a sleeping Prime Minister Wen¡¯s room.
The older man awoke at the disturbance, shocked and terrified to see the visitors.
¡°This old subject¡¡± He was grabbed before he could say anything else.
¡°Prime Minister Wen, you¡¯ve already chosen a side.¡± Hua Ziqing smiled, albeit threateningly.
A cunning glint shed past his eyes as Prime Minister Wen looked down. ¡°This old subject is simply doing what I¡¯m told. I would never dare to act on my own.¡±
¡°Oh? I wonder if this can make you change your mind then.¡± Hua Ziqing then signalled to the masked man behind him to pass a note to Prime Minister Wen.
Thetter¡¯s heart sank when he saw the note. ¡°How¡¡±
¡°You want to know how I got this, right?¡± Hua Ziqing smirked.
Prime Minister Wen remained silent as he went into deep thought. How did he get his hands on something that¡¯s supposed to be in the study?
He then said, ¡°What do I have to do to have this back?¡±
¡°You know very well what I want. Need I say it again?¡± Hua Ziqing¡¯s question sounded more like a warning.
Prime Minister Wen then said, ¡°You should know that this alone won¡¯t change anything; such a matter won¡¯t convince that man to act against me.¡±
Hua Ziqing smirked as he said, ¡°Well, good luck to you if you¡¯re that confident.¡± He then stepped towards the door.
Prime Minister Wen knew immediately that this meant Hua Ziqing had something else he could use against him.
¡°Hold on. Let¡¯s have a proper discussion.¡± Though the older man looked calm, there was a shadowy undercurrent in his eyes.
Chapter 691 (1): Difficult To Deal With
Chapter 691 (1): Difficult To Deal With
Hua Ziqingy on the bed in his usual white robes, casually flipping through a book about ¡®tea ceremony¡¯.
The masked man entered and provided an update on the situation. ¡°Your Highness, the entire set of Xiliu¡¯s imperial secret scrolls has been found, but the half that was kept in the Prime Minister Residence seems to becking something.¡±
¡°Lacking something? What do you mean?¡± Hua Ziqing put down his book as he asked.
The masked man said, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s fortunate that I happen to know a little bit about scriptures, or else I might have been tricked too.¡±
¡°Scriptures? What do scriptures have to do with the Xiliu imperial secret scrolls?¡± Hua Ziqing asked in puzzlement.
¡°Your Highness, I found that there were tiny scripture writings inside every piece, but these writings weren¡¯t present in that other half.¡± The masked man answered.
¡°So you¡¯re saying that Hua Zirong doesn¡¯t have a legitimate set even if he¡¯s gotten his hands on these secret scrolls?¡± Hua Ziqing then smirked at this.
¡°That¡¯s exactly right, Your Highness,¡± the masked man answered calmly.
¡°Good.¡± After a moment of contemtion, Hua Ziqing said, ¡°It seems like Prime Minister Wen lied to him. Fine by me.¡±
¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve also retrieved some records from the Prime Minister Residence. As you suspected, he was involved in the fiasco over military payment.¡± The masked man then handed a thick book of ounts to Hua Ziqing.
Hua Ziqing took the ount book and smirked as he flipped through it. ¡°Prime Minister Wen has done many things. We can manipte him with this.¡±
¡°Your Highness, what shall we do next?¡± asked the masked man.
¡°Let¡¯s go get some answers from Prime Minister Wen,¡± Hua Ziqing said with a smile.
He then put on an outer robe before leaving the room with the masked man in tow. Under the cover of night, the two of them entered the Prime Minister Residence, barging into a sleeping Prime Minister Wen¡¯s room.
The older man awoke at the disturbance, shocked and terrified to see the visitors.
¡°This old subject¡¡± He was grabbed before he could say anything else.
¡°Prime Minister Wen, you¡¯ve already chosen a side.¡± Hua Ziqing smiled, albeit threateningly.
A cunning glint shed past his eyes as Prime Minister Wen looked down. ¡°This old subject is simply doing what I¡¯m told. I would never dare to act on my own.¡±
¡°Oh? I wonder if this can make you change your mind then.¡± Hua Ziqing then signalled to the masked man behind him to pass a note to Prime Minister Wen.
Thetter¡¯s heart sank when he saw the note. ¡°How¡¡±
¡°You want to know how I got this, right?¡± Hua Ziqing smirked.
Prime Minister Wen remained silent as he went into deep thought. How did he get his hands on something that¡¯s supposed to be in the study?
He then said, ¡°What do I have to do to have this back?¡±
¡°You know very well what I want. Need I say it again?¡± Hua Ziqing¡¯s question sounded more like a warning.
Prime Minister Wen then said, ¡°You should know that this alone won¡¯t change anything; such a matter won¡¯t convince that man to act against me.¡±
Hua Ziqing smirked as he said, ¡°Well, good luck to you if you¡¯re that confident.¡± He then stepped towards the door.
Prime Minister Wen knew immediately that this meant Hua Ziqing had something else he could use against him.
¡°Hold on. Let¡¯s have a proper discussion.¡± Though the older man looked calm, there was a shadowy undercurrent in his eyes.
Chapter 691 (2): Difficult To Deal With
Chapter 691 (2): Difficult To Deal With
Prime Minister Wen made a quick calction upon hearing this. What¡¯s important now is to get over the obstacle that¡¯s right in front of me. If I don¡¯t, things may spiral out of control.
¡°May I have a few days to think about it?¡± Prime Minister Wen tried to stall. Even one day was better than none.
Obviously, Hua Ziqing knew what the older man was up to. ¡°Prime Minister Wen, this Prince doesn¡¯t like to beat around the bush. If you¡¯re not sincere about this, I might just show this to the world.¡±
The thinly-veiled threat was enough to make the prime ministerpromise.
Originally, this matter only involved the imperial family. But now, Prince Hao, the Western Region King, and even Yun Ruofeng are involved.
¡°You need my help, while I need to keep this safe. Why the rush in forcing me to decide?¡± Prime Minister Wen decided to take a softer stance.
Hua Ziqing was unconvinced. ¡°Your tricks don¡¯t work on me, Prime Minister Wen.¡±
¡°Prince Qing, this old subject suggests that you know your boundaries.¡± Prime Minister Wen did not back down.
¡°Prime Minister Wen, this prince is treating you with utmost sincerity,¡± Hua Ziqing answered with a smirk.
Prime Minister Wen frowned slightly. ¡°You call threatening me sincerity?¡±
¡°Prime Minister Wen is intelligent, so I¡¯m sure you know what I really mean,¡± Hua Ziqing said calmly.
Prime Minister Wen seemed to have had enough as he said, ¡°Prince Qing, I¡¯ve already given Xiliu¡¯s imperial secret scrolls to the emperor. There¡¯s no use in continuing to threaten me.¡±
¡°No need to pretend, Prime Minister Wen. Only someone like Hua Zirong would trust in the iplete set of scrolls that you gave him.¡± Hua Ziqing felt blood pool in his mouth, but he swallowed it back down forcefully.
¡°What do you mean by that, Prince Qing? This old subject would never hide such an important document.¡± A fierce glint shed past Prime Minister Wen¡¯s eyes before his expression returned to normal.
Hua Ziqing asked sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m sure Prime Minister Wen knows the truth better than anyone else, isn¡¯t that right?¡±
Prime Minister Wen maintained his innocence as he said, ¡°Prince Qing, this old subject doesn¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡±
Hua Ziqing then said, ¡°You are a smart person, Prime Minister Wen. Be careful of identally hurting yourself.¡±
¡°Prince Qing, this old subject knows what your aim is. Since we have different objectives, please leave.¡± Prime Minister Wen wanted Hua Ziqing out of his residence.
Though he understood the severity of the issue with military payments, that was nothing whenpared to Xiliu¡¯s imperial secret scrolls. There was no way he was going to miss the forest for the trees.
¡°Prime Minister Wen, do you think you¡¯ll still be trusted after Hua Zirong finds out you¡¯ve given him something iplete?¡± Hua Ziqing decided to be direct this time.
Prime Minister Wen said, ¡°This old subject has no idea what you¡¯re talking about. All of Xiliu¡¯s imperial secret scrolls belong to the emperor, and this old subject would never dare hide any of them. Please do not falsely use me, Prince Qing.¡±
Hua Ziqing smirked at the old man¡¯s response. A fox, no matter how sly, will never be able to get away from a skilled hunter.
¡°Madame Wen killed your daughter.¡± Hua Ziqing said.
Anger instantly bubbled up in Prime Minister Wen. ¡°Please leave, Prince Qing.¡±
What happened was an embarrassment for Prime Minister Wen, and he did not want anyone talking about it.
Chapter 692 (1): Despicable
Chapter 692 (1): Despicable
¡°Prime Minister Wen, this Prince will give you some time to think, but remember that I am not a patient man.¡± He then turned to leave with the masked man following closely behind.
Prime Minister Wen was visibly furious, but a cunning glint shone in his eyes as he smirked to himself. How dare he threaten me like that? It looks like a backup n is in order.
In the posthouse.
Pei Qianhao held a letter in his hand as he sat in the main hall with Wu Ling standing respectfully at the side.
¡°Has it been looked into?¡± Pei Qianhao asked.
¡°Yun Ruofeng has alreadye to an agreement with a powerful force in Xiliu.¡± said Wu Ling.
¡°Hah!¡± Pei Qianhao scoffed. ¡°They¡¯re nothing more than rats!¡± There was a murderous look in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes as he spoke.
¡°Your Highness, what shall we do with Yun Ruofeng¡¯s man?¡± Wu Ling asked.
¡°Blindfold him and throw him onto the streets.¡± Pei Qianhao spoke with a wicked smile on his face.
Wu Ling retreated immediately after receiving his orders, quietly leaving before Du Ling made his way in with a worried expression on his face.
¡°What¡¯s happening with Xi-er? Prince Hao, have you really looked into it?¡±
¡°I know that there is a group of people that is definitely involved, and I¡¯ve already sent men to keep tabs on them.¡± answered Pei Qianhao.
¡°You heard what the imperial physician said; Xi-er isn¡¯t in good condition. What if you have to make a choice?¡± Du Ling probed.
He knew Pei Qianhao loved Su Xi-er very much, but he still wanted a definitive answer from Pei Qianhao.
He had already acknowledged Su Xi-er as family, even though her current soul was not actually his real sister.
¡°She¡¯s all that I want.¡± Pei Qianhao responded without hesitation.
He answered calmly since he knew what Du Ling was concerned about.
Du Ling smiled upon hearing Pei Qianhao¡¯s answer. ¡°Prince Hao, there are many in Xiliu eyeing Xi-er.¡±
¡°All of those who threaten Xi-er must die.¡± Pei Qianhao spoke with conviction before exchanging a smile with Du Ling
¡°How long are you nning to let Yun Ruofeng stay alive?¡± Du Ling asked.
Instead of answering, Pei Qianhao signalled with his fingers.
¡°Seems like you¡¯re well-prepared.¡± Du Ling was visibly impressed.
Pei Qianhao said, ¡°I don¡¯t want Xi-er to have to worry about anything else.¡±
¡°Let me know if you need any help.¡± Du Ling offered his assistance even though he knew that Pei Qianhao was more than capable of handling things on his own.
Pei Qianhao smiled in response, an intelligent glint shining in his eyes.
Su Xi-er was still fast asleep in the room, a smile on her face as her hands rested against her stomach. However, a man dressed in a cloak with his face obscured suddenly appeared in the room, an evil smirk on his face as he stood at Su Xi-er¡¯s bedside.
Chapter 692 (2): Despicable
Chapter 692 (2): Despicable
He raised a hand and traced her features in the air. ¡°Not bad looking. This face is much gentler than the stern Ning Rn. It¡¯s rare that a soul will enter someone else¡¯s body, but if you want this body, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll perform first.¡± He then turned to leave.
Su Xi-er woke up right after the man left, a smirk hanging on her lips.
Pei Qianhao and Du Ling entered the room shortly after. There was no one else around, but Pei Qianhao was able to tell that somebody had been here.
¡°Wu Ling, tail that spy and tell me what you find.¡±
Pei Qianhao rushed into the room, breathing a sigh of relief when he saw her fast asleep. Su Xi-er had been rather weak recently, and she had to protect the baby in her tummy as well. Their temporary inability to return to Beimin wasn¡¯t helping things either.
¡°Xi-er, no matter what happens, you¡¯ll always be my Xi-er.¡±
He knew that this was no simple matter, but he would kill anyone who wanted to hurt Su Xi-er.
Meanwhile, the spy was rushing back to his safehouse, but couldn¡¯t escape Wu Ling¡¯s watchful gaze. Noting where the man escaped to, Wu Ling quickly informed one of his colleague¡¯s to report back to Pei Qianhao.
Someone in the vicinity saw everything and gave a satisfactory smile before entering a private room.
In the room, Yun Ruofeng had a note clutched in his hand.
¡°Your Highness, the covert sentry (anshao) is back, but¡¡±
¡°Give me the information. His punishment is death.¡± Yun Ruofeng said without emotion.
The guard he was speaking to nodded and thought, How unlucky to be caught whening back. It is an embarrassment to Master.
He then left the room as quickly as he could.
¡°Prince Yun, this old man is back.¡± The cloaked man smiled as he entered.
Yun Ruofeng asked, ¡°You have a n, for real?¡±
¡°Princess Consort Hao is now under my control. She¡¯ll do everything I ask of her. It will all depend on Prince Yun¡¯s sincerity now.¡± The cloaked man¡¯s eyes shone as he spoke.
Seemingly annoyed, Yun Ruofeng said, ¡°Tell me what your master¡¯s real aim is.¡±
¡°Prince Yun, you are a smart man. You desire Xiliu¡¯s assistance, while my master would like yours. Isn¡¯t this an easy partnership?¡± The cloaked man answered in a roundabout way.
Yun Ruofeng smirked. ¡°I thought you worked for her, but I guess you have more than one master.¡± His eyes remained fixed on the man, daring him to deny the statement.
Though surprised to hear that, the cloaked man was able topose himself in an instant. ¡°This old man doesn¡¯t quite understand what Prince Yun is saying.¡±
¡°You know very well what I¡¯m saying. This Prince admits that I was being yed for a fool by you previously. But now¡¡± Yun Ruofeng continued staring.
The cloaked man was unperturbed. ¡°This tactic of yours doesn¡¯t work on this old man. I¡¯ve seen many things in my lifetime. Also, there is nobody who isn¡¯t aware that Prince Yun admires Princess Consort Hao.¡±
¡°What do you want?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked in frustration.
The cloaked man smiled. ¡°No need to be so impatient, Prince Yun. This old man has a way to prove that Princess Consort Hao is Ning Rn.¡±
Surprised shed past Yun Ruofeng¡¯s face, followed by suspicion in the next instant. He had spread rumours to nt the seeds of doubt in the minds of the public, but even so, it was difficult to get anybody to believe them with no proof.
If only there was evidence to prove it, things would go my way! Can this person really get proof though?
Chapter 693 (1): Humans Heart
Chapter 693 (1): Human''s Heart
Naturally, Yun Ruofeng became suspicious¡ ¡°Why are you so confident that your evidence would work?¡±
¡°Prince Yun, I believe that there is no way you aren¡¯t up to date with Xiliu¡¯s situation. As such, you should know that things are not as they appear.¡± The cloaked man smiled.
Tired of these word games, Yun Ruofeng stared at the man and said, ¡°Enough with your riddles. What are you trying to say?¡±
The cloaked man was unperturbed. ¡°The real Su Xi-er has returned to her body.¡±
¡°What did you say? Say that again?¡± Yun Ruofeng looked rather shocked at this, but was able to quickly regain hisposure.
The cloaked manughed. ¡°This old man is simply stating the truth. What do you think will happen to a foreign soul when the original returns to the body?¡±
¡°What are you nning?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked carefully.
¡°That will depend on what Prince Yun wants me to do,¡± said the cloaked man.
¡°My aim is simply to get Lan-er back by any means possible.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes glinted as he spoke.
¡°As per Prince Yun¡¯s wishes, this old man will bring her back by the promised hour.¡± Though the cloaked man gave a genial smile, he was already making calctions in his head.
The snipe has been baited. Now to wait for the arrival of the m. [1]
A cunning glint shone in the cloaked man¡¯s eyes as he envisioned the future.
¡°This Prince is curious how you will bring her here. As you said, would the real Su Xi-er be willing?¡± Yun Ruofeng was not one to believe what others said that easily even if his proposition was tempting.
The cloaked manughed in response, but his calm response wasced with a thinly veiled threat. ¡°Prince Yun, there are some matters where it¡¯s best to remain ignorant.¡±
¡°Fine, I will wait then. We¡¯ll see if you can seed,¡± Yun Ruofeng retorted.
The cloaked man¡¯s eyes dimmed before returning back to normal. ¡°You will just have to wait for the good news, Prince Yun.¡±
The man then left the room before turning back for a quick nce, thinking to himself, Love really is blind.
¡°Prince Yun, do you really believe him?¡± Yun Ling asked.
Yun Ruofeng scoffed, ¡°If Lan-er was able toe back to life, who¡¯s to say that a portion of the original Su Xi-er¡¯s soul can¡¯t remain in that body? That man, however, has underestimated Pei Qianhao.¡±
¡°Prince Yun, you mean to say that he might be¡?¡±
There was no need for Yun Ling to finish his question for Yun Ruofeng to know what he was getting at.
Yun Ruofengughed. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be great? His real master will reveal themselves whether they want to or not once that happens.¡±
¡°Prince Yun, how did you know that she wasn¡¯t his real master?¡± Yun Ling asked.
Yun Ruofeng tapped his fingers lightly on the desk as he said, ¡°I realised it when she approached me.¡±
¡°Prince Yun, do you think that Hua Zirong and Hua Ziqing may have realised it too?¡± Yun Ling asked.
1. This is a reference to a Chinese proverb where a third party, the fisherman, was the only one who benefited when the snipe and m fought. More information here.
Chapter 693 (2): Humans Heart
Chapter 693 (2): Human''s Heart
¡°This subordinate is foolish,¡± Yun Ling chided himself aloud.
Yun Ruofengughed. ¡°Whatever they do, it won¡¯t affect our n. It will resolve our issue with Lan-er if he seeds, but if he fails, we¡¯ll just have to make use of our other chess piece.¡±
He then asked, ¡°Have you looked into the matter of Beimin¡¯s Empress Dowager pretending to be insane?¡±
Yun Ling nodded. ¡°It is as Prince Qing said. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s faking it, even though she¡¯s trying her best to act the fool.¡±
¡°It would be a shame to not make good use of such a useful chess piece then.¡± A cunning smile appeared on Yun Ruofeng¡¯s face as he spoke.
¡°This subordinate understands.¡± Yun Ling answered before retreating into the shadows.
Yun Ruofeng was left alone in the room, taking out a chessboard before starting to slowly y by himself.
~~~
In the meantime, the guard who had been following the cloaked man had returned to the posthouse.
Pei Qianhao had been with Su Xi-er this entire time, while Du Ling sat to the side with a look of worry on his face.
The guard went up to Pei Qianhao and reported, ¡°Prince Hao, that man entered Yun Ruofeng¡¯s private room.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded and waved a hand to dismiss him.
¡°Yun Ruofeng is despicable. He¡¯s courting death.¡± Du Ling stood up in anger and made to walk out.
However, Pei Qianhao stopped him. ¡°Wait.¡±
¡°Things will be settled once I get rid of him.¡± Du Ling¡¯s fists were clenched as anger shone in his eyes.
Pei Qianhao smiled. ¡°Western Region King, what one sees might not be real, and what one hears might not be the truth.¡±
¡°Do you mean to say that the man the guard followed wasn¡¯t Yun Ruofeng¡¯s subordinate?¡± Du Ling was visibly confused.
Pei Qianhao said, ¡°Western Region King, that¡¯s because they put up a show for us.¡±
¡°Then someone is waiting for us and Yun Ruofeng to sh on their chessboard??¡± Du Ling raised a brow as he asked.
Pei Qianhao nodded, a calctive glint shining in his eyes.
¡°It seems like many powers have hidden themselves within Xiliu. I can only wonder if Hua Zirong can handle it.¡± Du Ling scoffed.
Pei Qianhao smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t care what he does as long as Xi-er is safe. This Prince would not mind killing every single one of them if they overstep their boundaries.¡±
Du Ling was rather impressed. Xi-er made a wise choice; she has excellent taste in men.
¡°Let¡¯s just watch the show then. If your behaviour is anything to go by, then you must be confident. Perhaps I can finally get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Du Ling said with a smile.
He left the room before Pei Qianhao could answer, but thetter¡¯s wry smile was already enough.
Pei Qianhao then returned to Su Xi-er¡¯s side, gently stroking her cheek as he watched her sleep. It wasn¡¯t long before her eyes fluttered open, and her thoughts drifted to the words spoken by the stranger who had been at her bedside.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xi-er? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Pei Qianhao asked gently.
Su Xi-er shook her head. ¡°A-Jing, somebody came in just now, right?¡±
¡°You¡¯re still so alert even when pregnant, Xi-er.¡± Pei Qianhaoughed. He knew that Su Xi-er was quite capable of protecting herself even when she was in a weakened state.
¡°That¡¯s because I know that A-Jing would definitely have many men stationed around the area,¡± Su Xi-er replied gently.
Pei Qianhao then ced her head on his shoulder, enjoying herpany.
I¡¯m here to shoulder everything even if the sky falls.
Chapter 694 (1): As Chess Pieces
Chapter 694 (1): As Chess Pieces
Hua Zirong was seated on the throne in his dragon robes, flipping through the imperial secret scrolls of Xiliu¡¯s history when an arrow suddenly came flying in.
It struck the ground next to Hua Zirong before a nearby eunuch yelled, ¡°Somebody help, there¡¯s an assassin!¡±
The imperial guards immediately swarmed in and attempted to pursue the perpetrator
Hua Zirong was the only one who remained indifferent, instead reaching down to break the shaft of the arrow in half. Watching as a note fell from within, he unfurled the strip of paper and read the message within.
Just like the blossoms reflected in the mirror and the moon¡¯s reflection in the water, all is naught.
Hua Zirong crushed the note immediately and began giving orders. ¡°All of you may leave. No one shall enter without my permission.¡±
The pce maids, guards, and eunuchs hurriedly withdrew from the pce hall upon receiving the instructions.
¡°Come on out,¡± Hua Zirong said.
A figure stepped out from the shadows, revealing someone dressed in a bright, red changshan.
¡°When are you guys nning to leave?¡± Hua Zirong continued flipping through the scrolls as he asked in a casual tone.
¡°Everything has been set in stone.¡± One could tell the figure was a man from his deep voice.
Hua Zirong said, ¡°Chaos will ensue in Xiliu. You¡¯re no longer one of us, so you should leave while you can.¡±
¡°It¡¯s so unlike you to be all serious. I much preferred you when you were still a young kid.¡± The man in the red changshan smiled.
¡°I¡¯m no longer the person I was.¡± Resignation seemed to sh across Hua Zirong¡¯s face as he answered.
¡°I know that. If not for the current situation, you would be doing a splendid job in ruling Xiliu.¡± The man in the red changshan seemed to be reminiscing about the past as he spoke.
Hua Zirong took a sip of his tea and gave a bitter smile. ¡°Please, if I was truly qualified, none of them would have had the chance to start this in the first ce.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve met Lanshan, but she¡¯s still very stubborn.¡± The man in the red changshan said as he touched the wound on his chest that Lanshan had afflicted on him, finding it to still be throbbing with a dull pain.
Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes dimmed when Lanshan was mentioned. ¡°You know that I will never be as merciful as you guys were.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine; you can do what you want. We no longer exist in this world, and we wouldn¡¯t have appeared if it weren¡¯t for this anyways.¡± The man in the red changshan smiled, but sadness filled his eyes.
Hua Zirong said, ¡°This is something I definitely did not wish to see happen.¡±
¡°Zirong, Qing-er is a cunning individual who is adept at reading others. You have to be very careful.¡± The man in the red changshan warned.
¡°You guys should know that I won¡¯t pursue the matter as long as he¡¯s willing to turn over a new leaf. Being part of the Xiliu imperial bloodline, we owe him that much,¡± Hua Zirong said.
The man in the red changshan smiled. ¡°The matter is already out of control. Many are eyeing the throne.¡±
¡°Why did you choose to erase your existence and sever all ties with the imperial family? You¡¯re not even allowed into the imperial mausoleum.¡± Hua Zirong asked.
The man in the red changshan said, ¡°You¡¯ve learnt quite a bit about the past from those secret scrolls, haven¡¯t you? Thete Emperor would have been sacrificed if I didn¡¯t make that choice. I know that I¡¯m incapable, so that was the best way forward.¡±
¡°Were you really willing?¡± Hua Zirong tried to probe further.
Chapter 694 (2): As Chess Pieces
Chapter 694 (2): As Chess Pieces
As if he had asked a rhetorical question, the man continued before Hua Zirong could answer. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be traces of someone who doesn¡¯t exist in this world, so I¡¯ve never regretted it.¡±
The man then left right after.
The words ¡®I¡¯ve never regretted it¡¯ kept ringing in Hua Zirong¡¯s ear.
I know you don¡¯t regret it, and I know that you¡¯ve never coveted the throne. If I had the choice, I wouldn¡¯t be here either, but one cannot change destiny.
Sadness flitted briefly across his eyes as he immersed himself in his thoughts.
~~~
In the bamboo grove.
The man in the red changshan seemed to be flitting gracefully across the bamboo grove, onlying to a stop when he arrived at a small building.
Opening the door, he looked around at the decorations with a look of mncholy on his face. Heid his hands upon each item, as if trying tomit them to memory.
It felt as if he had been instantly transported back into the past, when he was about to kill someone else.
The floor was stained with fresh blood as screams and moans were heard everywhere. All he could remember was seeing a sea of red, and nothing else.
He could still remember the disbelief on that man¡¯s face morphing into one of eptance very quickly.
He wondered if it was because the man had already learnt about what he did, which was why the man was able to ept everything so calmly.
The man in the red changshan seemed unable to extricate himself from his own nightmare as he waited for his judgment.
As the man reminisced, the door opened, and Zisha walked in, donning her purple garment and wearing a gentle smile on her face. Seeing the man in such a state, she raised a silver needle to strike one of his acupoints. However, the man¡¯s eyes suddenly fluttered open before he mirrored her smile.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± His eyes met hers.
Zisha looked upset. ¡°Why are you doing this? Let¡¯s leave. Xiliu has nothing to do with us now.¡±
¡°No, we have to return what we owe.¡± The man in the red changshan disagreed with a bitter smile.
¡°You have yet to tell Lanshan that you couldn¡¯t make it in time to save him despite trying your best.¡± Zisha looked at him, taking his hands in hers.
The man smiled. ¡°So what if I told her? That changes nothing. Xiaoshan has her own opinions, but it¡¯s not like she¡¯s making things up either. That man was too extraordinary and he was a threat to the throne. He was an enemy of the Xiliu imperial family from the very beginning.¡±
¡°But you saw him as a friend, didn¡¯t you?¡± Zishaforted him gently, knowing how much pain he had been through.
The man in the red changshan stroked her hair. ¡°Yes, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I betrayed him, and it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯ve disappointed Xiaoshan either. I¡¯ve let her carry the burden for far too long.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave and stop caring about these things. If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid that you will¡¡±
Zisha¡¯s eyes were filled with tears now, her heart engulfed by a burning pain.
¡°It¡¯s what happened in the past that is causing Xiliu¡¯s problems now. I can¡¯t leave when there are so many eyeing the throne.¡± The man in the red changshan spoke with determination.
Zisha gave an inward sigh. He was adamant, but there were some things that were just not up to men.
Chapter 695 (1): Disaster
Chapter 695 (1): Disaster
¡°Your Highness, the bridge in Meng County has copsed, and the river water has flooded the vige.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Hua Ziqing smiled with a calcting look. ¡°Our guest will be here any moment.¡±
¡°Your Highness, you are referring to¡¡±
Before the masked man could finish, a guard walked in briskly.
¡°Your Highness, the butler of the Prime Minister Residence is waiting outside.¡±
¡°Let him in.¡±
A few minutester, the butler came in, his face twisted in an anxious grimace. ¡°This old servant pays respects to Your Highness.¡±
He passed a letter to Hua Ziqing, but thetter simply threw it to the side, causing the butler to panic.
¡°Your Highness, the Prime Minister has something to discuss with you. Please take a look.¡±
Understanding that he had been rather impolite, the butler immediately lowered his head.
There was a hint of contempt in the masked man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Send him off.¡±
The butler froze for a moment before moving as if he was about to say something. However, a guard came forward and escorted him out before he had the chance.
¡°Your Highness, it looks like Prime Minister Wen is getting anxious.¡± The masked man smiled faintly.
Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes were wreathed in coldness. ¡°The matter involving military rations was already severe enough; how could he remain calm when the serious crime of embezzling disaster funds is about to be revealed?¡±¡±
¡°Your Highness, do you n to leave him to his own devices, or save him?¡± The masked man asked contemtively.
Hua Ziqing replied coldly, ¡°That would have to depend on what Prime Minister Wen has to share with this Prince.¡±
¡°You n to meet with him?¡± The masked man asked cooly.
The only answer Hua Ziqing gave was a calctive smile at the corner of his mouth.
After getting thrown out of Liuhua Courtyard, the butler quickly reported back to Prime Minister Wen, who only gave a brief response.
¡°He will meet with me.¡±
Just as he expected, the door opened a whileter, and a man wearing a douli appeared with a guard.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Understanding his intentions, Prime Minister Wen boarded the horse carriage and arrived at a small hut in the countryside.
¡°Prime Minister, why do you wish to meet with this Prince?¡± Hua Ziqing removed his douli and asked despite already knowing the answer.
¡°Prince Qing, this old subject is here to make a deal with you.¡± Prime Minister stated his objective respectfully, though his heart was cold.
I initially thought that I still had a lot of time left to resolve this matter, but who would have thought that the heavens wouldn¡¯t spare me.
Seeing his pretentious behaviour, Hua Ziqing¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Then let¡¯s hear what you have to say, Prime Minister Wen.¡±
I won¡¯t move unless the enemy moves.
Prime Minister kept his cool. ¡°Your Highness, I can give you what you want, but this old subject would like to have the ounting book back.¡±
Although he knew that the first to break the impasse would be on the losing end, the circumstances gave him no choice.
Well aware that Prime Minister Wen was already pushed to the precipice, Hua Ziqing¡¯s arrogant confidence grew. ¡°Prime Minister Wen, do you believe that you are in a position to negotiate with this Prince?¡±
¡°Prince Qing, don¡¯t forget that this old subject can still be very useful to you. If you keep up with this act, I wouldn¡¯t mind dragging you down with me.¡± Prime Minister Wen¡¯s tone was resolute.
He was clear about his indispensability in helping Hua Ziqing attain the position he desired.
Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes glimmered with coldness. ¡°That is to say, you have decided to betray Hua Zirong?¡±
Chapter 695 (2): Disaster
Chapter 695 (2): Disaster
¡°Your Highness, the bridge in Meng County has copsed, and the river water has flooded the vige.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Hua Ziqing smiled with a calcting look. ¡°Our guest will be here any moment.¡±
¡°Your Highness, you are referring to¡¡±
Before the masked man could finish, a guard walked in briskly.
¡°Your Highness, the butler of the Prime Minister Residence is waiting outside.¡±
¡°Let him in.¡±
A few minutester, the butler came in, his face twisted in an anxious grimace. ¡°This old servant pays respects to Your Highness.¡±
He passed a letter to Hua Ziqing, but thetter simply threw it to the side, causing the butler to panic.
¡°Your Highness, the Prime Minister has something to discuss with you. Please take a look.¡±
Understanding that he had been rather impolite, the butler immediately lowered his head.
There was a hint of contempt in the masked man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Send him off.¡±
The butler froze for a moment before moving as if he was about to say something. However, a guard came forward and escorted him out before he had the chance.
¡°Your Highness, it looks like Prime Minister Wen is getting anxious.¡± The masked man smiled faintly.
Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes were wreathed in coldness. ¡°The matter involving military rations was already severe enough; how could he remain calm when the serious crime of embezzling disaster funds is about to be revealed?¡±¡±
¡°Your Highness, do you n to leave him to his own devices, or save him?¡± The masked man asked contemtively.
Hua Ziqing replied coldly, ¡°That would have to depend on what Prime Minister Wen has to share with this Prince.¡±
¡°You n to meet with him?¡± The masked man asked cooly.
The only answer Hua Ziqing gave was a calctive smile at the corner of his mouth.
After getting thrown out of Liuhua Courtyard, the butler quickly reported back to Prime Minister Wen, who only gave a brief response.
¡°He will meet with me.¡±
Just as he expected, the door opened a whileter, and a man wearing a douli appeared with a guard.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Understanding his intentions, Prime Minister Wen boarded the horse carriage and arrived at a small hut in the countryside.
¡°Prime Minister, why do you wish to meet with this Prince?¡± Hua Ziqing removed his douli and asked despite already knowing the answer.
¡°Prince Qing, this old subject is here to make a deal with you.¡± Prime Minister stated his objective respectfully, though his heart was cold.
I initially thought that I still had a lot of time left to resolve this matter, but who would have thought that the heavens wouldn¡¯t spare me.
Seeing his pretentious behaviour, Hua Ziqing¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Then let¡¯s hear what you have to say, Prime Minister Wen.¡±
I won¡¯t move unless the enemy moves.
Prime Minister kept his cool. ¡°Your Highness, I can give you what you want, but this old subject would like to have the ounting book back.¡±
Although he knew that the first to break the impasse would be on the losing end, the circumstances gave him no choice.
Well aware that Prime Minister Wen was already pushed to the precipice, Hua Ziqing¡¯s arrogant confidence grew. ¡°Prime Minister Wen, do you believe that you are in a position to negotiate with this Prince?¡±
¡°Prince Qing, don¡¯t forget that this old subject can still be very useful to you. If you keep up with this act, I wouldn¡¯t mind dragging you down with me.¡± Prime Minister Wen¡¯s tone was resolute.
He was clear about his indispensability in helping Hua Ziqing attain the position he desired.
Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes glimmered with coldness. ¡°That is to say, you have decided to betray Hua Zirong?¡±
Chapter 696 (1): Reaping The Benefits
Chapter 696 (1): Reaping The Benefits
¡°He¡¯s gone. You may speak freely.¡± Hua Zirong¡¯s words wereced with a hint of sarcasm, but Prime Minister Wen didn¡¯t dare to dy as he fell to his knees.
¡°This old official embezzled disaster relief funds because of my greed.¡±
Hua Zirong took a huge step forward and said, ¡°What else? You¡¯d bettere clean right now.¡± Even if things seemed calm, he knew there was no way that there weren¡¯t sinister plots happening behind his back.
I have to remove every single rotten scoundrel by the roots this time.
¡°I¡¯ve taken funds that were allocated to the military,¡± Prime Minister Wen continued, afraid to lift his head from the ground.
Hua Zirong smiled at this. ¡°The wonderful prime minister of Xiliu has guts of steel indeed.¡±
¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty. This old official is willing to pay back the funds using my sry.¡± Prime Minister Wen spoke with utmost sincerity, grasping at any opportunity to save himself.
Hua Zirong recognised this, but was angered nevertheless. Prime Minister Wen¡¯s only fate would have been death if this had been in the past, but Hua Zirong had no choice but to keep the former alive for now.
¡°Anything else?¡± Hua Zirong asked calmly.
¡°There¡¯s nothing else; this old official wouldn¡¯t dare lie.¡± Upon hearing Hua Zirong¡¯s question, Prime Minister Wen knew that he was safe for now.
Hua Zirong clenched his fist and asked again, ¡°Really? Prime Minister Wen, I¡¯m going to give you another chance. Is there really nothing else?¡±
His tone was cold and imposing, bringing the overwhelming presence of a monarch to bear as he stood over the older man.
Though internally conflicted, Prime Minister Wen shook his head vehemently.
¡°You said Prince Qing threatened you? Did he threaten you with these two things?¡± Hua Zirong did not let his anger show, keeping his tone deadly silent despite the raging inferno inside of him.
Prime Minister Wen nodded at this, fists clenched in slight fear. I can never talk about that.
¡°Fine. You may leave. Go to Meng County tomorrow to rebuild the stone bridge and return all the funds you¡¯ve embezzled.¡± Hua Zirong instructed.
Prime Minister Wen quickly thanked him for being merciful and left as quickly as he could before Hua Ziqing was brought in.
¡°Prince Qing, how would you like me to punish you?¡± Hua Zirong asked casually, as if he was talking about the weather.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t Your Majesty have already decided upon that?¡± Hua Ziqing smirked.
Before Hua Zirong could respond, he continued, ¡°Seems like Prime Minister Wen has been let off the hook. I wonder what themoners would think about their Monarch if they knew about this?¡±
¡°No need to threaten me, because I won¡¯t do anything to you. I want to let you witness your dreams crumbling before your eyes.¡± Hua Zirong responded.
Hua Ziqing suddenly realised that Hua Zirong¡¯s previously cowardly disposition had been nothing more than an borate facade. However, that only made things more interesting now.
¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± Hua Ziqing said with a smile.
Chapter 696 (2): Reaping The Benefits
Chapter 696 (2): Reaping The Benefits
Hua Ziqing followed the guards out while maintaining his cavalier attitude, thinking to himself, It¡¯s time to execute the n before any unforeseen situationse up.
¡°Guards, summon Beimin¡¯s Prince Hao to the pce.¡±
Hua Ziqing was now locked in Liushui Xiaozhu with guards stationed outside the entrance.
¡°Your Highness,, since Prime Minister Wen has already switched sides, should we¡?¡± The masked man dropped from a beam in the ceiling and posed the question to Hua Ziqing as he sat in a chair.
Hua Ziqing scoffed and said, ¡°No need for that. Prime Minister Wen would never talk about the imperial secret scrolls.¡±
¡°Does Hua Zirong know that he¡¯s lying?¡± The masked man asked.
Hau Ziqing smirked at this. ¡°So what if he knows? He wouldn¡¯t touch a hair on Prime Minister Wen; at least, not for now.¡±
¡°Your Highness, should we start with our preparations?¡± The masked man asked with concern.
Hua Ziqing smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s see how things go first. That woman won¡¯t stand to see me stuck in this unfavourable position anyway.¡±
The masked man understood what Hua Ziqing was saying and disappeared into the shadows once more.
At Xiangxiu House.
Lanshan was listening to a guard¡¯s report seriously.
¡°Understood, you may leave.¡±
Right after that, the man in the cloak walked in.
¡°It seems that your grandson has been caught.¡± The man¡¯s voice wasced with sarcasm.
¡°You¡¯re done with your duties?¡± Lanshan asked.
¡°Everything is going ording to n,¡± the man in the cloak answered.
¡°Oh? Do you know that someone is tailing you then?¡± Lanshan asked with a smirk.
¡°As expected; This King is impressed.¡±
¡°Western Region King, I wonder what business you have here?¡± Lanshan handled Du Ling¡¯s sudden appearance with grace, seemingly unperturbed.
Du Ling smirked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be impolite if we didn¡¯t acknowledge your subordinateing and going from the posthouse as he pleases?¡±
¡°This old woman doesn¡¯t really understand what the Western Region King is saying.¡± Lanshan said with a smile.
¡°Drop the act. Who is that man in the cloak, and why are you hurting Princess Consort Hao?¡± Du Ling went straight to the point.
Lanshan knew the cat was out of the bag, but before she could say anything, Pei Qianhao walked in with Su Xi-er.
Lanshan greeted them, ¡°Prince and Princess Consort Hao are here too.¡±
¡°I would have missed a good show if I didn¡¯te over.¡± Su Xi-er gave augh.
She then walked over to the man in the cloak, speaking with a smile devoid of warmth., ¡°I¡¯ve seen through your tricks.¡±
A glint shed past his eyes as the man in the cloak said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this lowly peasant doesn¡¯t understand what the Princess Consort is saying.¡±
Looking at Su Xi-er, he thought, Things are not as simple as you think. We haven¡¯t even reached the climax of the show.
¡°This Prince is not interested in Xiliu¡¯s affairs, but I wouldn¡¯t mind barging in if anyone tries to harm my people.¡± Pei Qianhao spoke with his usual imposing tone before taking Su Xi-er¡¯s hand and leaving the ce.
Du Ling smirked and followed after the pair who hade and gone like a whirlwind.
¡°You didn¡¯t even know you were being followed. I guess it¡¯s high time you do some training,¡± Lanshanmented.
At this, the man removed his cloak. But instead of the man with two faces, it was a face with delicate and pretty features.
¡°Seems like my abilities are nowhere near that of Shixiong (Senior Brother),¡± the man with refined features said with a sly smile.
¡°He¡¯s working on something important now. If you dare mess anything up, don¡¯t me me if I don¡¯te to your aid.¡± Lanshan responded.
1. A type of serene and exquisitepound that is usually isted from the lively outside world.
Chapter 697 (2): The Willing One Takes The Bait
Chapter 697 (2): The Willing One Takes The Bait
¡°What do you mean?¡± Yun Ling was bewildered.
¡°Lanshan is not a normal person. How could she let others find her nest?¡±
¡°But Prince Hao is also not someone we can easily hoodwink.¡± Yun Ling reminded.
The look in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes changed for a split second, after which his mouth spread into a faint smile. ¡°This show is getting more and more exciting.¡±
¡°Your Highness, now that Prime Minister Wen¡¯s matter is already exposed, there¡¯s nothing else that can threaten Hua Ziqing. Do we need to change our n?¡± Yun Ling asked.
Yun Ruofeng tapped the table softly. ¡°No need; it¡¯s not time yet.¡±
¡°Your Highness, do you still believe that the cloaked man can bring Princess Consort Yun back?¡± A speck of incredulity was present in Yun Ling¡¯s gaze.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Although this person¡¯s whereabouts are mysterious, he is indeed not to be reckoned with. Besides, the mastermind behind the scenes has been hiding themselves very well. I would like to see if he can seed.¡±
¡°Your Highness, then regarding Prime Minister Wen¡?¡± Yun Ling consulted him.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression turned ice-cold. ¡°Make him cough the item out, otherwise, show him what we¡¯re made of.¡±
¡°Quickly instruct those in Beimin to start acting. I can¡¯t wait to see Beimin¡¯s Empress Dowager¡¯s performance.¡± A calctive look spread across his face.
Yun Ling nodded. ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you afraid that she is too insane and will hurt¡¡±
¡°My Lan-er is not someone who would get tricked so easily. We¡¯ll just have to watch from the side and reap the benefits as the third party.¡± Yun Ruofeng stated nonchntly.
Yun Ling pondered for a bit. ¡°Does Your Highness n to continue the coboration with Hua Ziqing?¡±
¡°Of course; I have little doubt that he will escape his current predicament soon. However, I¡¯m more interested in how Hua Zirong ns to resolve Xiliu¡¯s current state.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes glinted with an expectant look.
On the other hand, Yun Ling was still skeptical. Will everything really go so smoothly?
Yun Ruofeng immersed in his own thoughts. Lan-er¡ Lan-er, you will return to my side very soon. No one will take you away from me anymore.
A deranged smile slowly warped his expression, one that would¡¯ve sent a chill down the spine of anyone who saw it.
Yun Ling understood that his master¡¯s feelings for Su Xi-er had escted to the point of obsession, and he wasn¡¯t sure whether it was a good or bad thing for this to continue.
A knock sounded, and Wu Yong walked in.
¡°Your Highness, we received some secret information: Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor is sick.¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s smile spread even wider. The heavens are really on my side. Lan-er, you and I are destined to be together, and nobody can change that.
¡°Continue the surveince, and sneak into the imperial pce to investigate further if necessary.¡±
Wu Yong nodded and left the room.
¡°Your Highness, this is a good chance for us to counterattack.¡± Yun Ling was delighted.
Yun Ruofeng smiled faintly. ¡°Wait.¡±
Although Yun Ling didn¡¯t understand why Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t want to push their advantage, he could tell that thetter had already formted a n,and didn¡¯t inquire any further.
However, Yun Ruofeng waspletely oblivious that this piece of information was nothing but bait designed for him.
When someone was too eager for sess, even the most intelligent person would have their thoughts clouded. Yun Ruofeng was one such person; too eager to obtain Ning Rn and the world.
Chapter 698 (1): Staging An Act
Chapter 698 (1): Staging An Act
Huge beads of sweat trickled down from Su Xi-er¡¯s forehead as she lied in bed. Unable to make any sound, she felt as if her body was being pulled apart.
Pei Qianhao could only stand at her side, gently calling her name as he watched her agony.
In her fuzzy state, Su Xi-er could vaguely hear his voice. However, a sharp pain sent her spiraling into the darkness before she could respond.
¡°You have upied my body; return it to me.¡± A hazy voice streamed into her mind.
Su Xi-er remained indifferent. ¡°You¡¯re no longer around.¡±
¡°Yes, and it is because of you upying my body that I died.¡± The female voice was shrill and forlorn as it continued to yell
Su Xi-er understood that what she was experiencing wasn¡¯t real, and must have been induced by someone else. Someone must have done something to this body.
She mustered all her strength to stage a resistance, forcing her eyes open.
Pei Qianhao and the imperial physician had been by her side all this time.
¡°Xi-er, you¡¯re awake. Do you feel unwell anywhere?¡± His gaze was gentle, but his eyes were overflowing with worry as he came forward to wipe her sweat away with a handkerchief.
¡°Prince Hao, there is no need to worry. Princess Consort Hao is simply troubled by her many worries. This humble physician will prescribe some nerve-calming soup to help bring an end to her frequent nightmares.¡± The imperial physician exined respectfully.
Su Xi-er smiled faintly. ¡°A-Jing, even the imperial physician has said that I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to be so worried.¡±
That said, Pei Qianhao was aware that the state of her body wasn¡¯t as simple as she thought.
¡°Wu Ling, follow the imperial physician to get the medicine.¡± Wu Ling quickly nodded and executed Pei Qianhao¡¯s orders.
¡°Xi-er.¡± Pei Qianhao grasped both her hands with a gentle expression.
Su Xi-er caressed his face softly. ¡°A-Jing, don¡¯t worry, both our child and I are alright.¡±
Pei Qianhao revealed a smile in response. ¡°Xi-er, I will definitely get to the bottom of this.¡±
¡°Mmm, I believe A-Jing.¡± Su Xi-er kissed him gently.
While the two of them were being intimate with one another, Du Ling walked in.
¡°I heard that Xi-er is sick. What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯m fine. I was just unsettled in my sleep.¡± Although Su Xi-er tried to avoid the truth to avoid worrying him, such a half-hearted lie wasn¡¯t enough to fool the astute Du Ling.
¡°Good, but you ought to take better care of yourself. Just leave everything else to your husband and I.¡± Du Ling teased her in an attempt to relieve some of her stress.
¡°Hua Zirong sent an invitation to the Disaster Relief Banquet tomorrow; its intent is to pray for blessings for the country.¡± Du Ling shared with them the news.
A contemtive look shed across Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Seems like he¡¯s beginning to act.¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze was gentle. ¡°A-Jing, I¡¯m afraid that Prime Minister Wen is going to cough up much blood this time.¡±
Du Ling smiled coldly. ¡°He would¡¯ve been sliced into pieces if this were the Western Region, and even that wouldn¡¯t have been enough.¡±
¡°Elder Brother, with the turmoil in Xiliu¡¯s court, he can¡¯t act recklessly.¡± Su Xi-er gave a brief analysis.
Du Ling mocked. ¡°There is no escape from one¡¯s own sins.¡± He then turned to Pei Qianhao
¡°Prince Hao, how¡¯s the bait you have thrown out for Yun Ruofeng?¡±
Pei Qianhao smirked. ¡°Just waiting for the fish to bite.¡±
¡°Do you really think he will take the risk?¡± Du Ling asked.
Chapter 698 (2): Staging An Act
Chapter 698 (2): Staging An Act
There wasn¡¯t a ripple in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. Many people can¡¯t escape from the temptation of power.
Pei Qianhao lowered his head to look at her stomach with a doting smile.
¡°For tomorrow¡¯s Disaster Relief Banquet, it¡¯s best that Xi-er remains in the posthouse.¡± Du Ling expressed his concern.
Shaking her head, Su Xi-er reassured him. ¡°Elder Brother, don¡¯t worry about me. Your nephew isn¡¯t so weak.¡±
She caressed her stomach with a gentle expression. This child has suffered much hardship. Although he was making a fuss at the start, he seems to have noticed that my body isn¡¯t doing well, and is much more obedient now.
Pei Qianhao shared her confidence. ¡°Those who make Xi-er suffer a loss will only be seeking trouble for themselves.¡±
¡°A-Jing, are you implying that I am very fierce?¡± Su Xi-er pretended to retort begrudgingly.
Ever since she had gotten pregnant, she found herself bing more interested in teasing others and acting more child-like.
Seeing her mischievous look, Pei Qianhao affectionately took her into his arms, ignoring the fact that Du Ling was still around.
For his part, the King of the Western Region tactfully left the room after understanding that this conversation hade to and end, closing the door as he left.
¡°A-Jing, look, Elder Brother is going tough at us again.¡± Su Xi-er chided softly as she stroked his face.
¡°Xi-er, I¡¯m afraid tomorrow¡¯s banquet will not be one without waves. You¡¯ll have to protect yourself properly.¡± Pei Qianhao pecked her cheek.
Su Xi-er teased. ¡°A-Jing, although I¡¯m pregnant, I haven¡¯t lost mybat skills. Besides, with you by my side, who can get near me?¡±
¡°I will definitely protect you well.¡±
He captured Su Xi-er¡¯s lips softly, as if the person in front of him was a priceless treasure.
Knock knock.
¡°Your Highness, the medicine has been brewed.¡±
Pei Qianhao stopped what he was doing and went to open the door, only to close it right after taking the medicine.
¡°Xi-er, be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡± Pei Qianhao blew on the soup, afraid that it would scald her. Su Xi-er¡¯s heart grew warm while watching his meticulous actions.
This scene was imprinted in the eyes of the cloaked man. The sweeter it is for you two now, the more bitter and painful it will beter. Prince Hao, this old man would like to see who you would choose. The civilians, or the woman?
He then swiftly left.
As for the two inside the room, they exchanged a smile, as if they had already detected the anomaly.
¡°Xi-er, is my ck-boned chicken soup nice?¡±
¡°A-Jing, you¡¯re getting more naughty. If he knew that everything was being staged by us, his anger would definitely shoot through the roof.¡± Su Xi-er smiled faintly.
¡°Those who want to scheme against me will have to pay some price.¡± Pei Qianhao said arrogantly.
As it turned out, Pei Qianhao had long discovered that the man in the ck cloak and the person who entered the posthouse weren¡¯t the same person.
Su Xi-er also knew that her body¡¯s condition was a result of someone else¡¯s scheme, but she hadn¡¯t expected that someone had already done something to this body long ago.
I¡¯m afraid that the motive of the person who¡¯s acted against me can¡¯t be revealed to others. Nevertheless¡ She gave a small smile before continuing her thoughts.
Regardless of what this person is after, since this body is already mine, I must investigate this thoroughly.
Chapter 699 (1): Please Him
Chapter 699 (1): Please Him
d in a changshan, Yun Ruofeng sat on a chair while looking at the invitation booklet in his hand with a smirk.
¡°Disaster Relief Banquet? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be a Hongmen Banquet - a deadly trap under the guise of a banquet waiting for us.¡± He chuckled.
Yun Ling reported calmly. ¡°Your Highness, everything has been prepared ording to your instructions.¡±
¡°Yun Ling, how is it going with Beimin¡¯s Empress Dowager?¡± Yun Ruofeng smiled mockingly.
¡°Your Highness, she is still pretending to be crazy; she wouldn¡¯te clean no matter what we did.¡± Yun Ling replied.
¡°Oh?¡± A contemtive look shed across Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°No matter, if she refuses toe clean because the walls have ears; just make sure she hears about Lan-er¡¯s blissful time with Prince Hao.¡±
A calcting smile stretched his mouth as his fingers gripped the invitation.
Yun Ling was a little baffled. Master is clearly bent on getting Princess Consort Hao, but at times, why do I feel that he ispletely fine with sacrificing her?
Nevertheless, Yun Ling didn¡¯t dare to voice his doubts.¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
The door opened, and a man in a ck cloak walked in.
¡°Prince Yun, what are your thoughts after seeing this invitation?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to test this Prince. Since I have epted your deal, I naturally know what to do.¡± Yun Ruofeng threw the invitation to one side and scoffed.
The cloaked man¡¯s eyes turned frigid for a brief moment. ¡°What are you saying, Prince Yun? This old man clearly told you about what happened in the posthouse.¡±
The look of ridicule that he showed wasn¡¯t missed by Yun Ruofeng, prompting thetter to tighten his fists as his gaze became cold. ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Prince Yun. Princess Consort Hao is slowly walking into my trap, and she will be by your side by the day after tomorrow.¡±
¡°Ha!¡± Yun Ruofengughed coldly. ¡°Is that so? Then I will wait for your good news. But let me remind you: don¡¯t me me for turning the tables against you if things fail.¡±
The cloaked man smiled. ¡°I have lived on this earth for many decades; I never joke about promises.¡±
¡°That may be true, but I¡¯ve heard that Prince Hao has discovered traces of your den. Are you still confident that your n hasn¡¯t been exposed?¡± Yun Ruofeng smiled mockingly as he sipped some tea.
The cloaked man snorted inwardly. It ain¡¯t that easy to sound me out.
He remainedposed. ¡°Prince Yun, even a sly rabbit has three burrows.¡±
¡°Is that to say that your real identity hasn¡¯t been discovered?¡± Yun Ruofeng questioned sarcastically.
The cloaked man sat down and pretended to dust off his robes. ¡°Prince Yun, don¡¯t suspect the people you use, and don¡¯t use people you suspect. Since you have decided to trust me, why do you have to keep on sounding me out?¡±
Yun Ruofengughed casually. ¡°As expected of an old jianghu - experienced and crafty. You pushed everything to me with just a few words.¡±
The cloaked man heard the ridicule in his tone, but kept his unperturbed smile. ¡°What are you talking about, Prince Yun? I have simply eaten a few more years of salt and crossed a few more bridges.¡±
The undertone in his words was clear. You are nothing more than a kid still ying with mud in front of me.
¡°Looks like you¡¯re really full of confidence.¡± Yun Ruofeng gave him a meaningful look.
¡°Three days. I will wait for Lan-er toe to my side.¡±
Chapter 699 (2): Please Him
Chapter 699 (2): Please Him
The cloaked man was not one to back down, giving a brief speech before he left. ¡°I will take my leave first then. In three days, I will have Princess Consort Yun brought before you.¡±
\Yun Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but admit that the words ¡®Princess Consort Yun¡¯ had greatly pleased him. The more people who say it, the more it proves that Lan-er is my princess consort.
¡°Your Highness, this person doesn¡¯t seem to be him.¡± Yun Ling voiced out.
Yun Ruofeng smirked. ¡°I know, but this makes it fun. I wonder how Prince Hao will respond.¡±
¡°Your Highness, if this subordinate may be so bold as to ask, why do I feel that you are not really¡¡±
¡°Yun Ling, the chessboard is rampant with changes; there are no instances that are the same. I do want to obtain Lan-er, but if that isn¡¯t possible, I¡¯ll just destroy her instead.¡±
He then crushed a white jade chess piece into dust.
Realisation flickered in Yun Ling¡¯s eyes. This is indeed what one would expect from Master¡¯s personality. He¡¯d rather have a crushed jade than an intact tile.
Before the man in the ck cloak stepped out the door, he gave a final glimpse at the person monitoring him from the corner of his eyes as a sneer hung at his mouth.
The anshao assigned to monitor him attempted to follow, but a few light steps of the cloaked man¡¯s feet was all it took to send him soaring across the rooftops, quickly losing his tail.
Hiding away as he watched the anshao attempt to find him, his smile etched deeper into his face. He took off his cloak, revealing a delicate and pretty face. ¡°Where on earth has Shixiong (Senior Brother) gone? Ugh, I have to settle his problems for him.¡±
Back in Xiangxiu House.
He changed into a cyan changshan and sat on a chair leisurely, throwing candied fruits into his mouth every now and then.
¡°What did you do, disguising yourself as your Shixiong again?¡± Lanshan asked casually as she browsed her scriptures.
¡°Shijie (Senior Sister), don¡¯t scare people like this.¡± The man in the cyan changshan patted his chest, acting as if he had been frightened out of his wits.
¡°Isn¡¯t it all for your sake? I went to y with Yun Ruofeng, but he treated me as Shixiong.¡± He begrudged sarcastically.
Lanshan chuckled. ¡°Did you really think he¡¯s a fool?¡±
¡°Shijie, I feel that this so-called Prince Yun pales too much inparison to Prince Hao of Beimin.¡± The man in cyan remarked with contempt.
Lanshan raised her head, her cold eyes ring at him. ¡°Don¡¯t judge things by their appearance; his irascity and nervousness were all an act for you.¡± Before he could say anything, she continued. ¡°I have interacted with him before, and I can say that he¡¯s perfectly encapsted an old saying: It¡¯s better to offend a real viin than to offend a pretentious gentleman.¡±
¡°Shijie, aren¡¯t you overestimating him? If he were really that powerful, why is he still being pressured by Prince Hao?¡± The man in cyan asked incredulously.
Lanshan toyed with the bracelet of Buddha Beads in her hand. ¡°These are two separate matters. What I do know is that it¡¯s a piece of cake for him to scheme against you.¡±
¡°Shijie, what if youpare him to Shixiong?¡± The man in cyan asked coldly.
A serious look printed itself in Lanshan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then you should observe Shixiong¡¯s deal with Yun Ruofeng. There will surely be much for you to learn.¡± She paused before asking resolutely, ¡°I almost forgot something important. Have you received any news on the two people I asked you to look for?¡±
Chapter 700 (1): Who Is The Final Victor
Chapter 700 (1): Who Is The Final Victor
Lanshan didn¡¯tment, getting lost in her thoughts instead.
~~~
In Liushui Xiaozhu.
Hua Ziqing sat leisurely in a chair while d in a changshan. Despite his supposed captivity, he was making himself right at home with a freshly brewed cup of tea. Next to it on the table was a book about tea ceremonies.
¡°Your Highness, Hua Zirong will be holding the Disaster Relief Banquet tomorrow.¡± The man with the mask ryed the information he had received from the outside world.
A faint smile graced Hua Ziqing¡¯s mouth. ¡°It looks like the matter with Prime Minister Wen has caused him to be on high alert; he ns to grasp this opportunity to make the officials cough up silvers.¡±
¡°Your Highness, how should we deal with this?¡± The masked man asked.
A contemtive look shed past Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°How can it be so easy to cough up what has already been swallowed? What he¡¯s doing is the same as using a cup of water to save a burning cart of firewood.¡±
¡°This subordinate is only afraid that Prime Minister Wen would take the lead in donating; if that happens, which official would dare not follow?¡± The masked man remarked coldly.
Hua Zirong did not pay much heed to it. ¡°Even if Prime Minister Wen wants to offer his wealth in exchange for his life, he has already set out on a journey of no return.¡±
¡°What does Your Highness mean?¡± Despite his question, the masked man seemed to alreadyprehend Hua Zirong¡¯s words.
Hua Ziqing poured the tea into a teapot in a practised manner. ¡°Just wait and see; the Disaster Relief Banquet will be a total farce.¡±
¡°Is Your Highness saying that Hua Zirong won¡¯t be able to achieve his goals?¡± The man inquired.
What he got in return was a shake of Hua Ziqing¡¯s head as thetter stopped what he was doing with the tea set. ¡°No, there are two objectives for this Disaster Relief Banquet, the first is to get a sense of the officials¡¯ wealth, and the second is to give a wake up call to establish his authority as the Monarch.¡±
¡°That is to say, Hua Zirong¡¯s actions can still be considered to be wise.¡± The masked man gave a brief statement.
Hua Ziqing¡¯s sneer deepened. ¡°They are indeed wise, but I¡¯m afraid that he has a strategist behind him.¡±
¡°Prince Hao and the Western Region King?¡± The masked man was getting a clearer picture.
Hua Ziqing then smiled mysteriously. ¡°Attack the snake at its weakness seven inches below its head; Hua Zirong just wants to make it clear that the position would never belong to this Prince, no matter what.¡±
"Your Highness, Prince Yun has been activetely, and that woman also seems¡" The masked man didn''t go further, but the implication was already clear.
Coldness flickered in Hua Ziqing''s eyes. "The two of them are simply taking what they need from each other."
¡°But wouldn¡¯t Your Highness be helping others obtain what they desire?¡± The masked man was perplexed.
¡°Your view is too shallow; she will only help me. After all, there is a dead person involved in all this.¡± Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes became bottomless pits as a sarcastic smile hung from his mouth.
Despite not understanding what Hua Ziqing was implying, it was sufficient for the masked man to understand that the ns were already mature.
¡°Are our people still unable to enter the posthouse?¡± Hua Ziqing smiled faintly.
The masked man shook his head. ¡°Your Highness, there are experts situated all over the posthouse; we received a warning right as soon as we tried to get close.¡±
¡°With Pei Qianhao¡¯s security being so stringent, there must be something happening in the posthouse, something he doesn¡¯t want us to know about.¡± Hua Ziqing gave a knowing smirk.
The masked man pondered for a while. ¡°Your Highness, now that you mention it, I have seen an imperial physician going in and out of the posthouse many times. Prince Hao¡¯s confidante was also shuffling in and out with medicine.¡±
Chapter 700 (2): Who Is The Final Victor
Chapter 700 (2): Who Is The Final Victor
¡°Your Highness, could the matter with Princess Consort Hao be the work of Yun Ruofeng?¡± The masked man spected.
Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°Even if it isn¡¯t his direct work, there is no way he isn¡¯t rted. That said, this Prince does have another person as a suspect.¡± His expression became hard with frost. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Quickly think of a way to seek out information from within the posthouse, and nt a few people to enter the Disaster Relief Banquet. Since he doesn¡¯t want to make things messy, let me do it for him instead.¡±
The masked man nodded, swiftly leaving afterwards.
The next moment, the door opened and a guard walked in.
¡°Prince Qing, who were you talking to?¡±
Hua Ziqing sneered. ¡°Since when did this Prince need you to control the things I do?¡±
The guard knew that despite his current captive status, Hua Ziqing was still a prince. Thus, he withdrew and locked the door.
~~~
In Liu Hall
Sitting on his chair, Hua Zirong kept on checking the memorial booklets.
When his eyesnded on the words ¡®unable to stop Meng County¡¯s water disaster¡¯, his eyes frosted over.
¡°All of you, withdraw. This Monarch wants some quiet time alone.¡±
Everyone in the room heeded this order and left.
¡°How do you n to deal with her?¡± The person who had broken the silence was dressed in a white long dress that immactely wrapped around her graceful figure. Every step she took made it seem like lotus flowers were blooming beneath her feet, and her voice was akin to a yellow oriole.
He raised his head, freezing ice in his gaze. ¡°You are not clear about the situation.¡±
¡°I know you feel bad about the civilians in Meng County, but we have to prioritise the big picture.¡± The woman in the white long dress tried to assuage his concerns.
¡°Hah!¡± Hua Zirong harrumphed. ¡°This Monarch has kept everything. Once everything has quieted down, those involved will be dealt with.¡±
¡°Your personality is extremely simr to your father¡¯s.¡± The woman in a white dressmented.
¡°Those who should return have done so; you¡¯ve already gone to meet them?¡± Hua Zirong questioned.
The woman in a white dress was relieved. ¡°No, since we have already decided to go our separate ways, why would we deliberately meet up again?¡±
¡°Then what¡¯s your motive in returning this time?¡± Hua Zirong asked with a baffled look in his eyes.
The woman in a white dress smiled elegantly. ¡°Checking out the purple sand.¡± Her eyes turned cold. ¡°Take care of personal grudges.¡±
¡°Both of them are one body; you are not their opponent.¡± Hua Zirong advised with sorrow in his eyes.
¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to my matters. This will be thest time we meet in this lifetime anyways.¡± The woman in a white dress smiled before she started to leave.
Staring at her back, the sorrow in Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes became more pronounced before he finally suppressed it.
A bitter smile warped his expression. Thest meeting in this lifetime. Why are you so cruel towards me? But this works too; everything is fine as long as you are okay.
The woman in a white dress left Liu Hall and rapidly arrived at Liushui Xiaozhu.
With a few movements of a silver hairpin, the lock on Hua Ziqing¡¯s room fell onto the ground.
Hearing themotion from inside the room, the prince¡¯s eyes turned cold as he gave the masked man who was perched on a ceiling beam a meaningful look.
The two disyed rxed expressions, but their hearts were already guarded.
The woman in a white dress opened the door and smiled sarcastically. ¡°It looks like you are doing well and leading an unrestrained style of life.¡±
¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Hua Ziqing became pensive upon seeing the person.
¡°Mmm, I came to ask if the reason you¡¯ve be so unscrupulous is simply because of the throne.¡± The woman¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm.
¡°Imperial Elder Sister, we haven¡¯t met for a few years, and you are still sharp as ever.¡± Hua Ziqing almost sneered.
The woman¡¯s eyes ridiculed him. ¡°No need. I have long discarded my identity as a member of the Imperial Family, so there are responsibilities I can¡¯t take on.¡±
Chapter 701 (1): You Are Not
Chapter 701 (1): You Are Not
¡°There must be a reason why you came, right, Imperial Elder Sister?¡± Hua Ziqing was not one to lose in demeanour despite his current predicament.
¡°That¡¯s right, I am here to kill you.¡±
She immediately drew a white sword from her waist, charging forwards towards a stationary Hua Ziqing. He made no attempt to dodge, though his eyes turned cold as he watched the merciless de close in on his heart.
However, before it could pierce his body, the white de was stopped by the masked man dropping down from the ceiling. It pierced into his arm, but the woman in white simply plucked the sword out before flicking it to the side, allowing blood to stain the floor.
¡°Hua Ziqing, if the same thing happens next time, I will definitely chop off your head.¡±
She left with her sword in hand, not turning her head to give him onest nce.
¡°Your Highness, who is she?¡±
¡°A person who has already died. Since they¡¯ve all decided to appear, this Prince must expedite my n. Otherwise, the losses will exceed any potential gains.¡± Hua Ziqing sneered, concealing the sorrow in his eyes.
The masked man merely stepped to the side, quietly refraining from pushing the subject.
Hua Ziqing jolted out of his thoughts. ¡°Go and handle your wound. Clear up the mess while you are at it too.¡±
~~~
In Xiangxiu House.
As Lanshan listened to the guard¡¯s report, she couldn¡¯t help but harrumph.
¡°Continue to monitor her whereabouts; kill her when necessary.¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid that this will ruin everything.¡± The cloaked man said coldly.
Lanshan didn¡¯t make much of it. ¡°You¡¯re saying that after you went to provoke Princess Consort Hao? If this leads to Prince Hao¡¯s retaliation, don¡¯t me your Shimei (Junior Sister) forughing at you.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that; I know what I should do.¡± The cloaked man smirked.
Lanshan¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°But if Yun Ruofeng finds out that you are ying with him, your enemy wouldn¡¯t only be Prince Hao.¡±
¡°Even if he finds out, his obsession with Princess Consort Hao will ensure that he behaves.¡± The man¡¯s calctive gaze made it look like he was standing over a chessboard with everything within his control.
¡°Oh? When do you n to act?¡±
¡°Three dayster, when the effects of the medicine are at their prime.¡± The cloaked man¡¯s eyes shone sinisterly as he smiled.
Suddenly, a man in a cyan changshan barged in. ¡°Shijie, the number of spies in the building has been increasing recently. Dealing with them has taken the life out of me.¡±
With the arrival of their new guest, Lanshan and the cloaked man tacitly stopped their conversation.
¡°If you continue to be like this, I will toss you into a snake pit.¡± The man in the ck cloak spoke without hesitation.
¡°Shixiong, please be more reasonable. I¡¯ve been going all out for you, yet you still want to throw me into that kind of ce?¡± The man in the cyan changshan pretended to be incensed.
¡°Cut out the nonsense; how is the task that I assigned you?¡± The cloaked man asked coldly.
The man in the cyan changshan smiled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s been done. I assure you that there will be no slip-ups.¡±
¡°Continue interacting with Yun Ruofeng using my status; it¡¯s okay even if you expose some ws.¡± The cloaked man said with a ruthless look.
The man in the cyan changshan pouted. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why Master made me follow you guys.
Chapter 701 (2): You Are Not
Chapter 701 (2): You Are Not
The cloaked man¡¯s eyes shimmered with iciness. ¡°You should discipline him properly so that he doesn¡¯t ruin important matters.¡±
¡°You should already know that he understands how to stay in line when handling important matters.¡±
Lanshan paid no further attention to him and sat down nearby, continuing to flip through her scriptures.
Seeing her actions, the cloaked man also didn¡¯t make any furtherments.
~~~
Prime Minister Residence
gued by his thoughts, Prime Minister Wen sat in his study looking at the invitation in his hand as if it were lit on fire. He knew that this invitation was akin to a court sentence.
It was now that Madame Wen walked in with a bowl of ginseng soup, but she couldn¡¯t keep the disdain from welling up in her heart when she saw his frustrated expression.
¡°Patriarch, why don¡¯t you drink some soup?¡±
¡°Take it away, I don¡¯t need it.¡± Prime Minister Wen said emotionlessly.
Madame Wen smiled. ¡°Do you have any matters that are troubling you, Patriarch?¡±
Her words caused Prime Minister Wen to flip the bowl onto the floor. ¡°You still dare to ask me? It¡¯s all thanks to the trouble you have stirred up.¡±
¡°What do you mean, Patriarch? What trouble has your wife stirred up?¡± Madame Wen¡¯s countenance did not belie her true thoughts.
¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about what you¡¯ve done. The only reason I¡¯m not settling the score is because of our son.¡± Prime Minister Wen looked at her coldly.
Madame Wen couldn¡¯t help but sneer when she heard what he said, but she still maintained a dignified disposition. ¡°That¡¯s right, your corruption is my fault, and you secretly hiding the imperial secret scrolls is also my fault.¡±
Prime Minister Wen¡¯s expression was distorted with ire. ¡°How do you know about that? Who told you?¡±
¡°The only way to prevent others from knowing is to not have done it.¡± Madame Wen¡¯s expression was arrogant as she mocked him.
Prime Minister Wen immediately detected that something was amiss. ¡°Who are you? You are not my main wife.¡±
¡°Oh? Are you sure that I am not your main wife?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Prime Minister Wen had copsed on the floor.
At this moment, ¡®Madame Wen¡¯ removed a mask, revealing a delicate and pretty face underneath. If Yun Ruofeng had been here, he would have received a massive shock; the person¡¯s face was the same as Chu Xian¡¯s, as if the two were twins!
No one would have expected this person to appear in Xiliu.
¡°Master, what are we going to do with him?¡± A man in ck asked expressionlessly.
His master smirked. ¡°Take him to the underground prison. From today onwards, you will be Prime Minister Wen.¡±
The man in ck nodded, putting on a mask that held Prime Minister Wen¡¯s likeness.
The person who looked simr to Chu Xian smiled before walking out of the study, his eyes instantly bing dazed and clear like an ignorant child.
¡°Young Master, I have been searching all over for you. Why have youe to the Patriarch¡¯s room?¡± A maidservant asked.
¡°I wanted sweets. Where did the sweets go?¡± He kept crying with a foolish expression.
Contempt shed in the maidservant¡¯s eyes as she pulled him away, missing the coldness in the supposedly foolish man¡¯s eyes.
Upon waking up, Prime Minister Wen found himself in a prisoner¡¯s room, and kept knocking the walls. What on earth is going on? Who exactly wants to harm me? Anybody who could infiltrate the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence under the guise of my main wife without any mistakes is not to be reckoned with.
After pondering for a long time, he set his suspicions on Hua Zirong. Could it be him? Does he want to dispose of me secretly? But if he wanted to deal with me secretly, why did he bother sending me to Meng County?
Turbulent thoughts swept through Prime Minister Wen¡¯s mind, but at the end of it all, he was still as lost as a lone boat in the middle of a raging ocean.
Meanwhile, everything that had happened in the Prime Minister Residence had been observed by an unnoticed pair of eyes.
Chapter 702 (1): Attack From A Hidden Enemy
Chapter 702 (1): Attack From A Hidden Enemy
Sitting on a chair, Du Ling looked at the urgent letter from the Western Region coldly. His expression morphed into a sneer when he read its contents.
The monkey is proiming itself king when the tiger is not at home. It looks like I¡¯ve made the correct decision to leave, otherwise, how could I have caught this fox¡¯s tail?
While he was upied with his thoughts, a guard from the Western Region walked in.
¡°King, it¡¯s just as you suspected, the people trying to kill us previously were not sent by Hua Ziqing.¡± The guard reported his findings respectfully.
Du Lingughed coldly. ¡°Have you found out who they belong to?¡±
¡°A-da is useless, I wasn¡¯t able to find out. Please mete out punishment, Your Majesty.¡± A-da¡¯s boorish face was covered in shame.
¡°Is there any progress with the investigation of Xiliu¡¯s imperial secret scrolls?¡± Du Ling asked.
A-da showed a respectful and honest expression. ¡°When this subordinate snuck into the Prime Minister Residence, the scrolls had already been swapped out by Prime Minister Wen.¡±
Ayer of ice instantly covered Du Ling¡¯s eyes. ¡°Swapped out? What do you mean?¡±
A-da restructured his phrasing, exining the happenings of the Prime Minister Residence again.
After listening to what A-da had to say, Du Ling sank into his thoughts. Fishy, it seems like I¡¯ll have to discuss this with Prince Hao and Xi-er.
¡°You may withdraw. Keep up with the surveince, and ferret out the culprit behind the assassination attempt as soon as possible.¡± Du Ling instructed imposingly.
Right after A-da left, Du Ling headed for Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er¡¯s bedroom. He found thetter leisurely eating oranges that the prince had peeled for her as she sat in bed.
¡°Child, look at how well A-Jing treats you. You have to be filial to him when youe to us.¡± She gently caressed her stomach and smiled.
Pei Qianhao looked at her, his gaze full of deep affection.
Du Ling¡¯s lips formed a teasing smile as he chanced upon this scene. ¡°Xi-er, seeing you and Prince Hao being so affectionate with each other makes guaren, this lonely king[1] envious.¡±
¡°Elder Brother, you¡¯re teasing me again. If you keep doing this, I¡¯ll be the one returning the favour when you have a child.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s mischievous threat only served to widen Du Ling¡¯s smile.
¡°Alright, this King won¡¯t joke with you two anymore. I have something important to discuss with you.¡± Du Ling¡¯s gaze turned solemn.
¡°Please, shoot.¡± Su Xi-er smiled gently with the glow of a motherly figure.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes grew cold as he listened to Du Ling ry the report he had gotten from A-da. ¡°Looks like she does have another motive.¡±
¡°A-Jing, could she also have been purposely sent to our side by someone?¡±
The seemingly simple question made them think, but Wu Ling suddenly interrupted by briskly walking in. ¡°Your Highnesses, that woman has gone missing.¡°
Du Ling scoffed. ¡°The people in Xiliu really don¡¯t stick to their ce. Do they really think we are pushovers?¡±
¡°Elder Brother, don¡¯t get worked up. She hasn¡¯t gone far.¡± Su Xi-er gave a confident reassurance before turning to Pei Qianhao with an affectionate smile¡
¡°What games are you ying with me? What on earth is going on?¡± By now, Du Ling already knew that there was more to this than meets the eye.
1. Emperors and kings typically refer to themselves as ¡®zhen¡¯ or ¡®guaren¡¯. The pun here is that ¡®guaren¡¯ also trantes directly to ¡®lonely person¡¯.
Chapter 702 (2): Attack From A Hidden Enemy
Chapter 702 (2): Attack From A Hidden Enemy
Du Ling harrumphed. ¡°Wonderful, you two even kept me in the dark.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled cheekily. ¡°Elder Brother, didn¡¯t you just find out too?¡±
Watching her mischievous expression, Pei Qianhao caressed Su Xi-er¡¯s hair. ¡°Xi-er, don¡¯t tease the Western Region King anymore.¡±
¡°Elder Brother, A-Jing and I suspected that all of this was Hua Ziqing¡¯s doing. In other words, his current predicament is nothing but a front.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes flickered with astuteness.
Du Ling¡¯s gaze was one of visible shock. ¡°His schemes actually run so deep. I¡¯m afraid Hua Zirong has severely underestimated him.¡±
¡°Not only that, even Lanshan may be part of his chessboard.¡± Su Xi-er stated coldly.
Gargantuan waves rose to the surface in Du Ling¡¯s heart. If that is true, it means that Xiliu is back to square one.
¡°Prince Hao, is the state of Xiliu really like that?¡± Du Ling asked incredulously.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s nod was a wake-up call for Du Ling, forcing him to rethink his evaluation of Hua Ziqing.
¡°But Xi-er, from what he has shown, Hua Ziqing is a person who would resort to any unscrupulous means to seize the throne. If he really has such profound nning ability, why would he resort to such¡¡±
It wasn¡¯t that Du Ling didn¡¯t believe the pair¡¯s judgement, but the matter was simply too hard to believe.
Su Xi-er could understand his inner thoughts. ¡°Ever since our meeting in Xiang Vige, he has been pretending. Elder Brother, this person is definitely not any good person.¡±
¡°Why would he be willing to be kept captive? I honestly can¡¯te up with any usible exnation.¡± Du Ling couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Pei Qianhao answered calmly, ¡°ce oneself in a hopeless situation so as to gain the resolve to find a way out.¡±
¡°Despite being seemingly imprisoned, he is not in any danger. Based on the current situation, Hua Zirong wouldn¡¯t do anything to him.¡± Su Xi-er further exined.
Du Ling gave a self-deprecating sigh as he spoke again. ¡°My judgement haspletely erred this time around.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t disparage yourself like that, Elder Brother. If he hadn¡¯t lost his footing due to pressure from us, I¡¯m afraid he would still be hiding himself until now.¡± Su Xi-er sneered.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the mastermind behind the scenes has always been Hua Ziqing?¡± Du Ling had sorted out all the connecting dots.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Elder Brother, A-Jing and I think that based on Xiliu¡¯s current situation, the country itself has already been fragmented.¡±
¡°Without destruction, there is no construction.¡± Pei Qianhao remarked coldly.
Du Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Xiliu¡¯s situation to be soplicated. No wonder Yun Ruofeng wants a piece of the pie too.¡±
¡±Elder Brother, Yun Ruofeng has probably also misjudged Xiliu.¡± Su Xi-er sneered before Pei Qianhao suddenly made a hand gesture, prompting everyone to pause.
Soon after, they saw Wu Ling bringing a woman who looked like a maidservant.
¡°What are you doing? This servant is just someone who sweeps the floor.¡±
Su Xi-er chuckled coldly. ¡°Your disguise is too abysmal. A maidservant wouldn¡¯t be able to afford such high quality cosmetic products. Out with it, who sent you here?¡±
Chapter 703 (1): Investigate Thoroughly
Chapter 703 (1): Investigate Thoroughly
Needless to say, Wu Ling swiftly came forward to intercept her. However, due to the woman¡¯s peculiar moves, Pei Qianhao¡¯s faithful guard was unable to gain a definite advantage.
¡°Wu Ling, aim for her wrist.¡± Su Xi-er could tell that despite the woman¡¯s crafty moves, she had been hiding her wrist area extremely well.
The woman furiously attempted to retreat upon hearing Su Xi-er¡¯s words, but her efforts were futile as Wu Ling surged forward and seized her wrist, rendering her helpless.
¡°You can kill me or do as you please.¡± The maidservant was obstinate, not willing to admit defeat.
Su Xi-er walked forward, her eyesyered with frost. ¡°Out with it, who sent you here?¡±
The maidservant¡¯s gaze was seething as she bit her down on her lips. Suddenly reminded of something, Su Xi-er forced open the woman¡¯s mouth. When she found a small packet hidden between the woman¡¯s teeth, Su Xi-er promptly dislocated the former¡¯s jaw.
¡°Wu Ling, search her and confiscate everything that may give her a chance tomit suicide.¡± Su Xi-er instructed coldly.
Wu Ling quickly carried out his orders, smashing any weapons he found on the woman¡¯s person on the floor.
¡°Younger Sister, be more careful.¡± Du Ling was a little nervous when he saw her actions. He wasn¡¯t the only one, as Pei Qianhao shared the same thoughts.
Xi-er shouldn¡¯t move so vigorously while she¡¯s pregnant.
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±
Realising that she no longer had any control over her own fate, the maidservant¡¯s expression wilted, and an air of gloominess came over her.
Su Xi-er cracked the woman¡¯s jaw back in ce before continuing her questioning.
¡°You¡¯re still not willing to say?¡±
Panic shed past the maidservant¡¯s face, but she still kept her silence.
¡°Fine then. Wu Ling, take her away, and use whatever method you can to find out her identity and background.¡±
Suddenly, the maidservant fell to the floor, spasming violently as her mouth began foaming and an incredulous look flooded her eyes. ¡°Pei¡¡±
Before she could finish what she wanted to say, however, she had stopped breathing.
¡°Princess Consort, she¡¯s dead.¡± Wu Ling reported.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°A-Jing, it looks like we must settle the matters in Xiliu as soon as possible and return to Beimin.¡±
Having heard the name ¡®Pei¡¯, Du Ling couldn¡¯t help but associate it with the rtionship between Pei Qianhao and the Pei Family, and his eyes frosted over.
Pei Qianhao sneered. ¡°It seems like this Prince has been too benevolent towards them.¡±
¡°Wu Ling, hang this person outside the entrance of the Pei Residence, and don¡¯t let anyone bring her down.¡± Pei Qianhao ordered coldly.
Du Ling gave him an approving look. Killing a chicken to warn the monkey; he made good use of this move.
¡°Xi-er, you are also likely tired. Let¡¯s go back and rest.¡± Pei Qianhao suggested, throwing a look at Wu Ling before he left.
Wu Ling immediately understood what Pei Qianhao was hinting at. I¡¯m really failing at my job as a guard. I waspletely unprepared against such a person who snuck into the posthouse.
Du Ling patted Wu Ling¡¯s shoulder before leaving without another word¡
After returning to Su Xi-er¡¯s room, Pei Qianhao anxiously ced Su Xi-er down on the bed and examined her carefully.
¡°Xi-er, if something simr happens next time, you mustn¡¯t take the risk.¡±
Chapter 703 (2): Investigate Thoroughly
Chapter 703 (2): Investigate Thoroughly
Pei Qianhao enveloped her in his arms, repeating her statement as if to reassure himself. ¡°Xi-er, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you while I¡¯m around.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded, cing his hand on her stomach. ¡°A-Jing, look at how obedient our baby is.¡±
Gentleness flowed into Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes as he softly kissed her cheek. What else can I ask for in this lifetime when I already have such a wife?
~~~
In a private room.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes were cold as he listened to his subordinate¡¯s report on the events at the posthouse. When the guard was done, he kept his head lowered, not daring to look up.
¡°You may withdraw.¡±
The guard swiftly took the opportunity to leave, and Yun Ling spoke up.
¡°Your Highness, what do you think Pei Qianhao means by this?¡±
¡°The Pei Family is really a bunch of useless things; they were actually delusional enough to want to assassinate Lan-er.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s tone was disdainful. ¡°Pei Qianhao¡¯s move is only to scare the Pei Family; he means to let them know that even if he¡¯s away in Xiliu, he has ways to make them wish for death.¡±
¡°Your Highness, then should we continue to let her¡¡± Yun Ling trailed off.
Yun Ruofeng smirked. ¡°Why not? In fact, we have to increase our efforts.¡±
¡°But with how much she hates Princess Consort Yun, would she do something even more extreme?¡± Yun Ling was a little worried.
Hearing the words ¡®Princess Consort Yun¡¯, the corners of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s mouth curved up. ¡°I want Pei Qianhao to be so busy with his own affairs that he can¡¯t pay attention to Lan-er. It is then that I will get her.¡±
His expression was reced by infatuation, though a hint of ruthlessness appeared at his mouth briefly.
Knock, knock.
¡°Come in.¡± Yun Ruofeng said.
Wu Yong walked in briskly, followed by the masked man.
When Yun Ruofeng saw him, he immediately connected the dots. ¡°What, Prince Qing wants to look for this Prince? I thought that he was leading a pretty decent life right now.¡±
¡°Prince Yun, you jest. Master only wants this lowly person to give Prince Yun a piece of news.¡± Despite hearing the dripping sarcasm, the masked man gave no indication that he had noticed it.
Yun Ruofeng turned his narrowed eyes to the masked man. ¡°Oh? What does Prince Qing want to tell me?¡±
¡°Prince Yun, I¡¯m afraid it isn¡¯t appropriate for this to be shared with outsiders.¡± The masked man nced at Yun Ling and Wu Yong.
Yun Ruofeng gestured for the two to leave, giving a sneer once the door closed. ¡°Now, hurry up and say your piece.¡±
The masked man nodded calmly. ¡°Your Highness, my master wants me to tell you that it¡¯s time for the deal to start.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t really understand. What is the deal your master is referring to?¡± Yun Ruofeng feigned ignorance.
Understanding that Yun Ruofeng was making things tough for him, the masked man kept quiet as he passed an item from his chest to Yun Ruofeng.
Uponying eyes on the item, Yun Ruofeng clutched it in his hands tightly. ¡°Where did you get this from?¡±
¡°Do you wish to get the other half?¡± The masked man asked without any emotion.
The temperature in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes dropped instantly as a smirk formed. ¡°Go back and tell your prince that I look forward to starting the deal with him.¡±
With his objective achieved, the masked man turned to leave, leaving Yun Ruofeng to watch his retreating figure with clenched fists.
Hua Ziqing, looks like this Prince has really underestimated you.
Entering the room, Yun Ling was surprised to see Yun Ruofeng¡¯s state. ¡°Your Highness, is there a change in ns?¡±
¡°Thoroughly investigate Hua Ziqing once again. I want to know every single thing about him.¡±
Yun Ruofeng smashed a teacup on the floor fiercely as the room¡¯s atmosphere congealed.
Chapter 704 (1): Occuring Again And Again
Chapter 704 (1): uring Again And Again
d in a white changshan, Hua Ziqing was the epitome of leisure; nobody would¡¯ve been able to tell that he was being held captive.
¡°Your Highness, Yun Ruofeng has agreed.¡± The masked man reported respectfully.
Hua Ziqing nodded. ¡°Mmm, looks like that item is very useful.¡±
¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid that doing this may alert Yun Ruofeng.¡± The masked man said calmly.
Hua Ziqing raised his head, a mocking smile on his face as he answered. ¡°Perhaps, but even if he investigates, what can he find?¡±
¡°Your Highness, the Disaster Relief Banquet will be held tomorrow. This subordinate has arranged all the relevant personnel ording to your instructions.¡± A calctive look glimmered in the masked man¡¯s eyes.
Hua Ziqing stood up, and opened his brocade fan. ¡°This Prince is aware. Are there any recent updates from the posthouse?¡±
¡°Replying to Your Highness, the woman in white muslin has disappeared, and there was an unsessful assassination attempt on Princess Consort Hao.¡± The masked man gave a brief summary.
Hua Ziqing closed his fan, and his eyes darkened. ¡°It looks like a lot has really happened outside!¡±
¡°Your Highness, I suspect that there is something amiss.¡± The masked man voiced his thoughts.
¡°Oh?¡± Hua Ziqing raised his eyebrow. ¡°Go on.¡±
¡°Could the woman in white muslin have been sent from a hidden force in Xiliu?¡± The masked man spected.
Hua Ziqing briefly revealed a frigid look before covering it up with another smile. ¡°Monitor Prince Hao; this Prince is sure that he has long been prepared.¡±
The masked man was bewildered. Master seems different today. However, he did not dare to vocalise his thoughts, and continued his deferential behaviour.
¡°Your Highness, the security at the posthouse has be even more stringent; our spies can¡¯t infiltrate at all.¡± The masked man said.
The corners of Hua Ziqing¡¯s mouth curled up in a sneer. ¡°Withdraw those eyes first. We will find out what¡¯s been happening during the Disaster Relief Banquet.¡±
¡°Your Highness, do we not need to mind Prime Minister Wen?¡± The masked man queried.
Hua Ziqing scoffed. ¡°Him? Let Hua Zirong have a headache instead.¡±
The masked man understood what he was going for. ¡°This subordinate understands.¡±
Hua Ziqing waved his hand. ¡°You may leave.¡±
The masked man nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± And after Hua Ziqing waved his hand, the man was gone.
Not long after leaving the room, another man wearing a mask appeared, though his mask was not ck in colour, but silver.
¡°Yin (silver), how¡¯s the n going?¡± Hua Ziqing asked coldly.
Yin¡¯s gaze matched his master¡¯s. ¡°Everything is ording to n.¡± His attitude was cold, and there were no signs of respect on his countenance.
¡°Mmm, since Prince Hao has already noticed our pawn, you should dispose of her when necessary.¡± A vicious look burned in Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes.
Yin could discern his intentions. ¡°She is still useful - as bait.¡± Despite his curt sentence, the implication was clear.
¡°I won¡¯t interefere in how you deal with him, but I also want that item.¡± Hua Ziqing emphasised with an imposing tone.
Yin smirked. ¡°I will take good care of him.¡±
¡°I shall wait for your good news then.¡± Hua Ziqing smiled.
Yin nodded, and left the room.
After Yin left, Yun Ruofeng sat back down and continued to rx as if nothing had ever happened.
~~~
In Xiangxiu House.
Sitting on a chair, Lanshan fiddled with the Buddha beads in her hand while continuously chanting.
The man in a cyan changshan pouted. ¡°Shijie, stop chanting. You have been in the Buddha hall for so long, and you¡¯re still not done?¡±
Lanshan opened her eyes slightly to nce at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t your Shixiong tell you to look for Yun Ruofeng? Why are you still here?
Chapter 704 (2): Occuring Again And Again
Chapter 704 (2): uring Again And Again
Lanshan¡¯s eyes were without ripples. ¡°Looks like we should really have you stay in the snake¡¯s pit for two days.¡±
¡°Shijie, how can you learn from Shixiong? I don¡¯t want to go to that kind of horrible ce. Thest time I went there, that old freak almost made me a medicinal primer.¡± Goosebumps appeared all over the man as he recalled the experience.
Lanshan¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°If the old freak thought that you were worthy to be a medicinal primer, that means that you¡¯re not a useless person.¡±
¡°Shijie, listen to what you are saying. I¡¯m going to be sad.¡± The man in cyan blinked his eyes, showing an innocent expression.
Lanshan smacked his head. ¡°This doesn¡¯t work on me. Quickly go and finish the work that was assigned to you. If you ruin your Shixiong¡¯s ns, don¡¯t me me for not saving you.¡±
The man in a cyan changshan pouted before leaping out of the window.
Lanshan¡¯s eyes were cold. His memory really hasn¡¯t improved at all.
At this moment, a manpletely wrapped in ck muslin walked in.
¡°Master, just as you thought, the matter in Meng County isn¡¯t as simple as it appears on the surface.¡±
Lanshan smirked. ¡°There¡¯s still someone else?¡±
¡°Although Prime Minister Wen embezzled the silvers that were meant to help with disaster relief, even he doesn¡¯t know that he was somebody else¡¯s scapegoat.¡± The man reported his findings respectfully.
Lanshan rolled the Buddha beads gently as coldness seeped into her eyes. ¡°Have you found out who this person is?¡±
¡°Replying to Master, this person is not from the court; I have no means of investigating.¡± The masked man was ashamed.
Lanshan¡¯s eyes flickered with coldness. ¡°A person from the jianghu? I suspect that there is someone from the court behind him. Go investigate.¡±
¡°Understood.¡± The man in ck nodded. ¡°Master, this subordinate has another matter to report. I found that Prince Qing¡¡±
Lanshan waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue monitoring him. I know what to do.¡±
The man in ck then withdrew from the room.
After he had left, Lanshan turned the Buddha beads in her hand even faster as she contemted.
ck! The Buddha beads went flying across the floor, the cacophonous noise echoing from the walls as Lanshan¡¯s eyes became cold and resolute. Sometimes, things don¡¯t go as people wish.
~~~
The man in a cyan changshan arrived at a single-story house with a ck cloak and facemask.
Looking into the copper mirror, a cold smile graced his visage.
Once he was done with all his preparations, he headed for the posthouse swiftly, though a tail was hot on his trails.
However, the man in cyan had long discovered the presence of the person behind him, so despite increasing his speed, he still made sure to let the spy behind him keep up.
Chapter 705 (1): Assassination Unsuccessful
Chapter 705 (1): Assassination Unsessful
Hua Zirong donned a ck changpao embroidered with a five-wed golden dragon. Despite his festive clothing however, his expression was solemn as he flipped through the memorial booklets in front of him.
Meng County¡¯s disaster is severe, and the civilians are left homeless.
Hua Zirong could only heave a bitter smile onto his face. Despite being the Monarch of Xiliu, I¡¯m not only incapable of safeguarding the civilians, but I must even cover for the one who¡¯s wronged them.
He set the cinnabar brush to the side before bringing his hand up to massage his temples. When the nearby eunuch saw this, he spoke up. ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you drink some ginseng soup and take a rest?¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
The eunuch assisted him with washing up and getting into bed before finally blowing out the candles and leaving.
As the eunuch rounded the corner, the door to Liu Hall soundlessly opened, and a man covered in ck slipped in, heading straight for Hua Zirong.
¡°Who is it?¡± Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes fluttered open right away.
After being discovered, the intruder pulled a sword out and thrust it towards Hua Zirong, though thetter dodged to the side.
Because the man¡¯srge movement left him vulnerable briefly, Hua Zirong was given an opportunity to dart towards the sword rack. A ruthless look appeared in the man¡¯s eyes as he swept his sword towards Hua Zirong once more, but themotion had already alerted the guards outside.
With the situation rapidly turning against him, the man in ck took a sachet of powder from his robes and scattered it in the air before leaping out the window.
Hua Zirong quickly used his sleeve to cover his nose in order to avoid breathing in too much of the powder, but he could not avoid a bout of dizziness.
The guards outside the room quickly burst in as the powder dissipated. ¡°This subordinate has failed in my duties. Please mete out punishment, Your Majesty.¡±
Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°This Monarch doesn¡¯t want him to walk out of the imperial pce.¡±
The guard gave a brief nod of gratitude before swiftly joining the party that had formed to capture the intruder.
After almost being assassinated, Hua Zirong was in no mood to rest. Instead, he put on his outer robes and sat in a chair.
Based on how ruthless his moves were, that person bore some personal resentment towards me. As for his backer, that¡¯s something I¡¯ll have to look into.
~~~
At the same time, the man who had attempted to assassinate Hua Zirong arrived at Liushui Xiaozhu. He dealt with the guards at the door without breaking a sweat, and changed into another set of clothes.
The guards who had pursued him here exchanged nces with one another, unsure if they should enter to conduct a search. Although Hua Ziqing was held captive, he wasn¡¯t stripped of his title as prince, so they had reservations about barging in.
Now in a disguise, the assassin came up to the guards and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here this entire time; nobody has passed by.¡±
Given this convenient excuse, the guards went along with it and left the ce.
Watching them leave, the man in ck smirked and internally chided Xiliu¡¯s guards for being so useless. However, he also realised that he shouldn¡¯t be celebrating so soon.
¡°Since you¡¯re already here, you might as welle in and take a seat.¡± Hua Ziqing called out calmly.
The would-be assassin ignored him and started to leave, but was caught by a man wearing a ck mask who had appeared out of nowhere. Thetter pushed open the door and threw the man in ck on the floor.
Chapter 705 (2): Assassination Unsuccessful
Chapter 705 (2): Assassination Unsessful
He began to weigh the situation in his mind, but was interrupted by Hua Ziqing¡¯s voice. ¡°Who sent you here?¡±
The man in ck sneered. ¡°You can kill me or do whatever you want with me.¡±
¡°Not bad, you have some backbone. Unfortunately for you, having a backbone doesn¡¯t work here.¡± A look of ridicule glimmered in Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes as he massaged the teacup in front of him.
The assassin¡¯s heart grew uneasy, prompting a faint smile from Hua Ziqing.
¡°Let this Prince see how much money your backbone is worth.¡±
The man with a ck mask stepped forward, dislocating the man in ck¡¯s four limbs cleanly. Sweat immediately poured down his face as a blood curdling scream ripped through the air.
¡°I¡¯ll talk. I¡¯ll talk.¡± The man in ck pleaded for mercy while enduring the intolerable pain.
Hua Ziqing nced at the man with a ck mask. Thetter immediately understood Hua Ziqing¡¯s intentions, and took out a white pill from his waist before feeding it to the man writhing on the ground.
¡°Speak then.¡± Hua Ziqing took a sip of his tea.
A sly look shed past the man in ck¡¯s eyes.
¡°I am a civilian from Meng County, and I have practised martial arts with my Shifu since I was young. When I learned that this dog emperor actually covered for corrupt officials, my anger got the better of me, and I ended up barging into the imperial pce at night.¡± In contrast to his sorrowful expression, he was sneering inwardly.
Despite seeing through his lie, Hua Ziqing didn¡¯t expose him. ¡°Then I want to know who told this to you.¡±
The man in ck¡¯s eyes became icy cold. ¡°It was just hearsay.¡±
¡°Hearsay? And that was enough for you to bear such a gargantuan risk?¡± Hua Ziqing mocked.
At this, the man in ck decided to throw the handle after the de and go all in. ¡°My fate is in your hands, be it handing me over to that dog emperor or killing me off.¡± His gaze was cold, and he looked as if he was resolved to die.
Hua Ziqing smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, nor will I hand you over. Not only that, I will even send you out of the imperial pce.¡±
¡°What conspiracy do you have up your sleeve?¡± The man in ck questioned.
The next moment, the man with a ck mask knocked him out.
¡°Your Highness, he did not utter a single truthful sentence.¡±
¡°I know, and it¡¯s precisely because he didn¡¯t say anything true that I have to keep him.¡±
¡°Your Highness, do you mean to catch some fish while the waters are not calm?¡±
Hua Ziqing gave a faint smile. ¡°Send him out of the imperial pce.¡±
Hearing the order, the man with a ck mask could only swallow his questions and go about his task.
Hua Zirong looked at the unconscious man in ck, a smirk forming. This chessboard is getting more and more chaotic, but that¡¯s fine; only when the waters are more murky will there be fish to catch.
~~~
The guards knelt on the floor in Liu Hall, not daring to look up under the oppressive air given off by Hua Zirong.
¡°There¡¯s so many of you, yet you still let him escape. What use is there in keeping you?¡±
¡°This subordinate is incapable. When we followed the assassin to Liushui Xiaozhu, he had already disappeared.¡± The guard was guilty as he kowtowed.
Hua Zirong sneered. Liushui Xiaozhu. Hua Ziqing, you don¡¯t stop even when I have held you captive.
He smacked the table, causing everything to fly up.
¡°He can¡¯t possibly have left the pce. Shut all the gates, and don¡¯t even let a fly out.¡± Hua Zirong ordered coldly.
The guard epted the order respectfully, swiftly withdrawing from Liu Hall.
Watching the guard leave, rage gushed into Hua Zirong¡¯s heart. Since you want me dead, I¡¯ll let your life be worse than death.
¡°Guards, bring Prince Qing here.¡±
With his order, the guards immediately set off.
Chapter 706 (1): Official Battle
Chapter 706 (1): Official Battle
Looking at howposed Hua Ziqing was, Hua Zirong couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly.
¡°Prince Qing, an assassin went missing after entering Liushui Xiaozhu. Do you have any exnation for this?¡±
There was only a dazed look left in Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°What assassin? This humble subject is unaware.¡±
¡°Since you im that you are unaware, Prince Qing, this Monarch will naturally believe you.¡± Hua Zirong was smiling as he spoke, but his gaze immediately turned frosty as continued. ¡°Prince Qing, who do you think would want to assassinate me?¡±
Hua Ziqing immediately discerned his intention. ¡°Your Majesty has always been virtuous and wise; I¡¯m afraid it could only be some unruly civilians causing trouble.¡±
¡°What unruly civilians are you referring to, Prince Qing?¡± Sarcasm flickered in his eyes, though his smile deepened.
I can¡¯t believe you are still trying to y games with me and try to divert my attention when things have alreadye to this.
Hua Ziqing¡¯s gaze was without ripples. ¡°This is only a conjecture on this Prince¡¯s part; I¡¯m not trying to target anyone in particr.¡±
¡°Prince Qing, how are you finding it in Liushui Xiaozhu?¡± Sarcasm shed in Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes as he smiled.
Hua Ziqing nodded. ¡°Liushui Xiaozhu¡¯s scenery is good, and the environment sublime. It has been a peaceful abode for me.¡±
¡°In that case, how about I bestow Liushui Xiaozhu to you so that you can live there for the rest of your life?¡± Hua Zirong asked with his never-changing smile.
Hearing these words, the guards in Liu Hall could feel their hearts shivering. Does His Majesty n to hold Prince Qing captive forever? It looks like the sky is really going to change in Xiliu.
Hua Ziqing maintained the same expression. ¡°I already have Liuhua Courtyard and Guihua Garden; I don¡¯t dare to be greedy.¡± Although his tone was soft, the implication in his words was clear: There¡¯s no use in setting a trap for me.
Hua Zirong¡¯s gaze turned fierce despite the smile on his face. ¡°It looks like Prince Qing doesn¡¯t like my Liushui Xiaozhu.¡±
To those in Liu Hall, it seemed as if Hua Ziqing was insisting on choosing the difficult way out despite being provided with an easy option.
Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes reflected coldness. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to refuse Your Majesty¡¯s bestowal.¡±
You think you can keep trying to sound me out? Unfortunately, none of this is effective on me.
¡°Prince Qing, the Disaster Relief Banquet will be held tomorrow. Don¡¯t forget to take the lead with your bountiful wealth.¡± Hua Zirong smirked inwardly.
Since you want to do it this way, I¡¯ll give you the chance to cough out plenty of blood.
¡°I am currently a sinner, so I¡¯m not fit to attend the banquet.¡± Hua Ziqing refuted.
Since you want to hold me captive, I¡¯ll use this as an excuse.
Ayer of frost covered Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Send Prince Qing back to Liushui Xiaozhu to rest.¡±
A guard quickly came forth and took Hua Ziqing away from Liu Hall. Watching thetter leave, Hua Zirong¡¯s clenched his fists. You will pay for all that you have done one day
Chapter 707 (1): No Need For Much When Paths Diverge
Chapter 707 (1): No Need For Much When Paths Diverge
When Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes fluttered open, the sight of a soundly sleeping Su Xi-er made his heart warm.
Ever since Xi-er has gotten pregnant, she rarely sleeps so soundly. Our child can probably sense that her body isn¡¯t in the best condition recently, and is trying to be obedient.
Getting up from bed, he put on his outer robes and tucked her under the quilt before he walked out the door. Wu Ling was waiting for him with a solemn expression, and the two departed for the main hall where Du Ling was waiting with a cup of tea.
¡°Prince Hao, you couldn¡¯t bear to wake up from your beauty sleep?¡± Du Ling teased.
Long used to his teasing mannerisms, Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°Are you envious, Western Region King?¡±
His form of address immediately ended the topic.
¡°I won¡¯t joke with you anymore. Yun Ruofeng¡¯s blood must be boiling after finding out that his forces have been destroyed.¡± Du Ling said mockingly.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze was icy cold. ¡°A sly rabbit has three burrows; how could he possibly only have one?¡±
¡°He must have already guessed that you and Ning Lianchen were the ones who schemed against him.¡± Du Ling stated with a smile.
Arrogance was painted over all of Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression. ¡°This Prince is only afraid that he wouldn¡¯t find out.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, you are trying to crush himpletely - not just his pride, but any ability to retaliate.¡± Du Ling¡¯s words were more of a statement rather than a question.
Pei Qianhao did not think much of it. ¡°I only hope that Xi-er will be free of worries in the future. As for what happens to him, I¡¯m not interested.¡±
The corners of Du Ling¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. The Eldest Imperial Princess indeed has good eyesight. What else can one wish for with such a man by their side?
¡°Western Region King, have you found out who tried to assassinate you?¡± Pei Qianhao asked.
Du Ling let a scowl show as he replied. ¡°Just as I thought, the person who made the attempt belongs to him.¡±
¡°What do you n to do?¡±
In response, Du Ling¡¯s face morphed into a vicious smile. ¡°Let them get a taste of their own medicine.¡±
¡°Elder Brother, A-Jing, what are you plotting again?¡± Su Xi-er had changed into a long purple dress that was embroidered with twin lotus flowers, giving one the illusion of flowers blooming along the path she walked.
Pei Qianhao stepped forward. ¡°Xi-er, why didn¡¯t you sleep longer?¡±
¡°A-Jing, have you forgotten that the Disaster Relief Banquet is about to start? If I had to continued to sleep, I¡¯m afraid we would bete.¡±
Du Ling smiled faintly. ¡°Nothingpares to you in his heart.¡±
As if to affirm this statement, Pei Qianhao enveloped Su Xi-er in his arms, his eyes overflowing with doting affection.
¡°A-Jing, will there be a good show during the Disaster Relief Banquet?¡± Su Xi-er asked teasingly.
¡°Xi-er, you are being mischievous again.¡±
¡° I¡¯m afraid that even if there won¡¯t be a good show during the banquet, Prince Hao will produce one for you. However, it is Hua Zirong who is going to leave with a headache.¡± Du Ling was certain that Pei Qianhao would agree to any request by Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze was gentle as the corners of her mouth twitched upwards. ¡°Elder Brother, if you continue to be like this, I will teach my future Elder Sister-inw how to deal with you.¡±
Chapter 707 (2): No Need For Much When Paths Diverge
Chapter 707 (2): No Need For Much When Paths Diverge
Su Xi-er kept a tiny smile and didn¡¯t respond while Pei Qianhao continued to gaze at her gently.
~~~
In a private room.
Yun Ruofeng donned a white changshan, his expression solemn. ¡°Yun Ling, let¡¯s go.¡±
Yun Ling nodded and followed behind him as they made their way to an old wooden house located in Xiliu¡¯s countryside.
The door to the wooden house opened, revealing a room swirling with smoke, and a man in a ck cloak.
¡°Prince Yun, please take a seat.¡± The cloaked man said.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s gaze pierced through the man. ¡°What is your intention in getting this Prince toe here?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, Prince Yun. Come tomorrow, Princess Consort Yun will be here of her own volition.¡± The cloaked man dered with confidence.
Contempt was evident in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you share why Lan-er will appear here willingly?¡±
¡°Prince Yun, this old man naturally has my own ways of doing things. You just have to wait for the good news tomorrow.¡± The cloaked man tried to avoid answering the question.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, what is your purpose in asking me toe here?¡±
¡°Prince Yun, please take a look.¡±
The cloaked man pulled off a ck cloth inside the room, revealing a sight that had Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes widening in shock.
¡°What on earth is your master trying to do? Why has he prepared so many explosives?¡±
Although he had alreadye up with a guess, he wanted to know for sure.
However, the cloaked man could see through him. ¡°I believe you already have the answer, Prince Yun. This old man hopes that if I sessfully bring Princess Consort Yun back to your side, you can render your assistance to me.¡±
Yun Ruofeng ruminated for a few minutes. ¡°Just using Lan-er as the wager, isn¡¯t your master too delusional?¡±
¡°Prince Yun, I have already prepared very attractive conditions for the deal. How could there only be one Princess Consort Yun?¡± The cloaked man appeared unaffected, though disdain flooded his heart.
They all say that Prince Yun is extremely devoted to Princess Consort Hao, but I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not entirely the case. Between the world and the beauty, I suppose the world is more important to him.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes carried a slight coldness. ¡°This is your real reason for approaching me, right?¡±
¡°Prince Yun is indeed astute.¡±
Yun Ruofeng said sarcastically, ¡°You have had afortable time disguising yourself, right? Did you think that nobody would be able to tell just because you wore a ck cloak?¡±
¡°What do you mean by this, Prince Yun? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Was my disguise really not good enough?
Yun Ruofeng smirked. ¡°Yun Ling, strip off his cloak.¡±
Yun Ling immediately lunged forward with his sword in hand, forcing the cloaked figure to dodge. However, thetter couldn¡¯t escape entirely, and their veil slowly fluttered to the ground to reveal the delicate features beneath.
¡°Prince Yun, what are you doing?¡± The cloaked man¡¯s eyes were freezing, covering the trace of panic in his eyes.
Yun Ruofeng made a hand gesture as he looked towards Yun Ling.
Yun Ling immediately stopped, no longer continuing his pursuit.
Chapter 708 (1): Stuck Between A Rock And A Hard Place
Chapter 708 (1): Stuck Between A Rock And A Hard ce
p p. Along with the sound of pping, another man in a cloak walked in.
¡°Prince Yun is clever indeed. You didn¡¯t let this old man down.¡± There was no trace of awkwardness on the man¡¯s visage.
He then looked towards the other man who was wearing a cloak. ¡°Shidi (Junior Brother), change into your usual clothes.¡±
The man who was addressed as ¡®Shidi¡¯ nodded, and walked further inside.
Words were not needed for everyone present to grasp the whole situation.
A sarcastic smile still hung on Yun Ruofeng¡¯s mouth. ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t have interest in boring games like exposing people¡¯s lies, but you better not push your luck.¡±
The man in the ck cloak didn¡¯t retort,only pulling back his cloak to reveal a face that was half crying and half smiling.
¡°Prince Yun, this old man was simply making a joke. Why do you have to be so serious?¡±
Yun Ruofeng sneered. ¡°Joke? This Prince thinks that you¡¯re testing my patience.¡±
A profound look flickered in the cloaked man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Prince Yun, Master¡¯s n involves many people. It¡¯s not wrong to be more careful, right?¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful, but your probing has touched my bottom line.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes shone coldly.
The cloaked man smiled. ¡°Prince Yun, since you took offence to this, this old man shall offer my apologies. Please forgive this lowly person¡¯s faults.¡±
Ridicule hung at the corner of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s mouth. ¡°What if this Prince says that I am not willing to forgive you?¡±
The cloaked man¡¯s eyes glimmered coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get to the point, Prince Yun?¡±
While he is a despicable person, Yun Ruofeng also clearly knows how to weigh his options. The only reason he¡¯s being so insistent about this is because he intends to use it as leverage.
¡°This Prince can agree to lend your master some forces, but I want two-thirds of the benefits.¡± Yun Ruofeng was close tomitting daylight robbery.
All signs ofposure vanished from the cloaked man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Prince Yun, don¡¯t you think you are asking for too much?¡±
¡°So what if this Prince is asking for too much? What can you do to me?¡± Yun Ruofeng smirked.
When you are in front of this Prince, regardless of whether you are a dragon or tiger, you will prostrate.
The cloaked man sneered. ¡°Prince Yun, if this old man is correct, you have hardly any forces left in Nanzhao.¡±
In other words, you are no longer in your prime, so you can spare the arrogance in front of me.
¡°Oh?¡± Yun Ruofeng smirked. ¡°Since you have investigated this Prince so clearly, why do you have to ask me for a coboration? What can a person who has lost their power do for you?¡±
You can think whatever you want. In any case, I¡¯m the only one who knows the truth.
Coldness shed past the cloaked man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Prince Yun, this old man¡¯s master highly values you, not the other appending conditions.¡±
His words were extremely hypocritical, though he had identally leaked information about Yun Ruofeng¡¯s importance.
Yun Ruofeng immediately grabbed hold of this fact to pull the scale further in his favour. ¡°Oh, is that so? But this Prince hasn¡¯t seen your master¡¯s sincerity. If your master is really sincere, he should at leaste out and meet me, right?¡±
Chapter 708 (2): Stuck Between A Rock And A Hard Place
Chapter 708 (2): Stuck Between A Rock And A Hard ce
¡°This Prince has been listening to you speak this whole time, but I haven¡¯t seen a single benefit.¡± Yun Ruofeng immediately shot back.
¡°Prince Yun, there will naturally be a verdict tomorrow. Today¡¯s meeting is just an early interaction.¡±
The cloaked man decided to take a step back as a means of progression, jumping out of the chessboard to view the bigger picture.
His intention couldn¡¯t escape Yun Ruofeng¡¯s detection, and thetter smirked. ¡°In that case,e and find this Prince again after there¡¯s an oue tomorrow.¡±
Yun Ruofeng left the bamboo hut with Yun Ling.
Yun Ling¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Your Highness, continuing to interact with them may affect our ns.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, this Prince also wants to meet this Xiliu mastermind so that I can check if it¡¯s really who I think it is.¡± Yun Ruofeng smirked.
Yun Ling nodded and didn¡¯t make anyments.
In the bamboo hut, the man in a cyan changshan had changed into his regr clothes. However, his current disposition was overbearing, a stark difference from his usual happy-go-lucky self.
¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Even his tone had changed starkly.
The cloaked man showed a respectful expression. ¡°Judging by the current situation, I¡¯m afraid that Master¡¯s ns have to be postponed.¡±
¡°Postponed? Do you think Master will agree to it? Lanshan is too driven by her emotions, so let¡¯s hide some things from her.¡± The man in cyan said.
The cloaked man said coldly, ¡°If we act recklessly, it may hinder the progress of our ns.¡±
¡°Then we shall let them start fighting first. I want Yun Ruofeng to be so busy that he¡¯ll be unable to meddle in our affairs; then, he¡¯ll be begging us to work with him.¡± The man in cyan held a ruthless look in his eyes as he spoke.
¡°Do you mean¡¡±
¡°Yun Ruofeng suspects that Prince Hao was behind the destruction of his forces, so we should also make a move on Prince Hao as well. Although Yun Ruofeng isn¡¯t a tiger, he can still be a wolf.¡± The man in a cyan changshan said with ridicule.
¡°If your Shijie finds out about your true personality, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop herself from piercing her own eyes.¡± The cloaked man mocked.
The man in cyan simply smiled. ¡°Life is all about acting, otherwise, I¡¯ll let down the name Master has given me.¡±
¡°Have you found the item from the Prime Minister Residence?¡± The cloaked man asked cidly.
The man in a cyan changshan smirked. ¡°Everyone has pointed the arrow at Hua Ziqing. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how he will respond.¡±
¡°Lanshan has very special feelings towards Hua Ziqing. Be careful not to lose more than you gain.¡± The cloaked man warned in a mocking fashion.
The man in cyan shook his head. Everything is within my grasp; she won¡¯t find out.
Seeing how confident the man in cyan was, the cloaked man didn¡¯t make any furtherments. After all, although hisbat skills are beneath mine, his ability to scheme and strategise is an entirely different story. If not, how could he have be Master¡¯s right-hand man?
The man in cyan smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. A good show is about to begin.¡±
The cloaked man nodded, and the two headed out.
Chapter 709 (1): Refugees Swarm In
Chapter 709 (1): Refugees Swarm In
The soldiers at the gates had closed it, but it was far from being enough to dissuade the crowd.
The desperate cries of the refugees pierced through the air, and the sound of fists pounding the heavy city gates sent vibrations through the ground.
Themander swiftly issued an order to hold the line before rushing to the imperial pce to report the matter.
In the meantime, Hua Zirong had been checking through the memorial booklets with a cold look in his eyes as he was constantly reminded of the seriousness of the situation in Meng County.
Looks like I¡¯ll have to devote some time to properly resolve these issues after the Disaster Relief Banquet.
¡°Your Majesty, there is an enormous group of refugees outside Liujing.¡± Themander¡¯s expression was solemn.
Hua Zirong stood up and walked closer to him. ¡°What did you say? What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°Just a while ago, a massive group of refugees came straight for Liujing. To prevent internal turmoil within Liujing, this humble subject had no choice but to shut out the refugees temporarily.¡± There was a trace of helplessness in themander¡¯s eyes.
Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes turned solemn. Although this may be somewhat cruel, having a huge group of refugees swarming into Liujing is no small matter.
¡°Pass down this Monarch¡¯s order: Temporarily settle the refugees in the army barrack¡¯s tents. Make sure they receive three meals a day, and do not slight them.¡±
¡°This humble subject obeys the order.¡± Themander knelt respectfully on the ground before standing up and leaving Liu Hall.
Hua Zirong¡¯s gaze had be more frigid. Prime Minister Wen, even if you can¡¯t bear the sins you havemitted now, you will still have to pay for them in the future.
~~~
In the posthouse.
Su Xi-er sat on a chair in the courtyard, basking in the sunlight. Hearing the noise outside, puzzlement shed past her eyes.
¡°Wu Ling, what happened outside?¡±
Wu Ling¡¯s gaze was calm. ¡°Reporting to Your Highness, refugees from Meng County have swarmed in. They should be in the midst of getting settled somewhere.¡±
¡°Oh? The refugees have already entered Liujing?¡±
Wu Ling shook his head. ¡°They didn¡¯t enter Liujing, but have been settled in the army barracks not far away.¡±
It was then that Pei Qianhao came out of another room with an outer robe, draping it over Su Xi--er¡¯s shoulders with a smile.
¡°Xi-er, it¡¯s windy outside; don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled faintly. ¡°A-Jing, why do you think the refugees have suddenly swarmed in?¡±
¡°Are you trying to test this Prince, Xi-er? With your intelligence, what is your take on this matter?¡± Pei Qianhao looked at her affectionately.
Su Xi-er caressed her stomach with a gentle gaze. ¡°Any abnormality must have a reason.¡±
¡°Are you trying to fool around with riddles?¡± Pei Qianhao couldn¡¯t help but tease.
Su Xi-er raised her head. ¡°A-Jing, you already have an answer in your heart. You¡¯re just teasing me.¡± She continued to caress her stomach, and pouted. ¡°Child, look at how bad A-Jing is. When youe out, you have to join hands with me to deal with him, alright?¡±
A warm smile hung at the corner of Pei Qianhao¡¯s mouth. ¡°Xi-er, our child hasn¡¯t even been born yet, and you already n to join hands to deal with this Prince?¡±
Chapter 709 (2): Refugees Swarm In
Chapter 709 (2): Refugees Swarm In
Pei Qianhao immediately grabbed hold of her chair, lowering his head andcapturing her lips with overflowing emotions.
Wu Ling was very perceptive, choosing to face another direction.
However, this scene was still chanced upon by Du Ling, who had a brief mental struggle over whether to stay or leave. Finally, he decided to walk over openly, even giving an overt cough as he did so.
Su Xi-er blushed and pushed Pei Qianhao away.
¡°Western Region King, see no evil.¡± Pei Qianhao said calmly.
Du Ling also felt bad about disrupting their intimate moment, but couldn¡¯t help but defend himself. ¡°Prince Hao, this courtyard is a public space. Please return inside if you wish to be affectionate with each other.¡±
Pei Qianhao chuckled coldly. ¡°Western Region King, you better have something urgent to report.¡±
Disrupting this Prince and Xi-er¡¯s intimate moment is touching my bottom line.
Su Xi-er voiced out softly, ¡°Elder Brother, don¡¯t pay attention to him. He¡¯s just being jealous of a child.¡±
Du Ling smirked teasingly.
Pei Qianhao couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss. ¡°Xi-er, you are my princess consort.¡± He showed no qualms with his possessiveness and jealousy.
Su Xi-er squeezed his hand. ¡°A-Jing, I have to let you know that your current behaviour is very childish.¡±
Du Ling¡¯s eyes rolled at their relentless disys of affection.
¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. This King has something to discuss with you both. You can continue after we¡¯re done.¡±
Su Xi-er and Pei Qianhao smiled at each other before turning to look at him.
¡°I believe you both already know about the matter of the refugees swarming in? But from what my anshao has discovered from tailing them, there are people instigating chaos within the group of refugees.¡± Du Ling shared what he knew.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes glittered with astuteness. ¡°To be frank, Elder Brother, A-Jing and I were also discussing this matter just now.¡±
¡°This chessboard has reached a critical point, and I¡¯m afraid that the mastermind wants to take advantage of this opportunity.¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes shone, as if he had seen through everything.
Du Ling scoffed. ¡°Should we tell Hua Zirong about this matter, so that he can be mentally prepared?¡±
¡°Elder Brother, the most important thing right now is the Disaster Relief Banquet. Otherwise, the issue with the refugees won¡¯t be resolved, and Xiliu¡¯s situation exacerbate.¡± Su Xi-er reminded with a smile.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes glimmered coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the discussion after the banquet.¡±
Du Ling nodded. ¡°Got it, I will return to my room then. See you at the banquet.¡±
Du Ling then tactfully left to give them some space.
¡°A-Jing, it¡¯s all your fault that Elder Brother teased us again.¡± Su Xi-er jested coquettishly, prompting Pei Qianhao to embrace her tightly.
A gentle smile spread across Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth. ¡°A-Jing, let¡¯s visit Lianchen after all the matters in Xiliu are over.¡±
¡°Xi-er, at that time, your stomach would have also gotten bigger, and you wouldn¡¯t be fit to travel.¡± Pei Qianhao reminded.
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll be running away with a big stomach[1] then.¡±
Finding her adorable, Pei Qianhao softly kissed her cheek, warming her heart.
Two figures in the city tower of Liujing happened to have witnessed the whole exchange.
¡°Looks like Liujing¡¯s civilians are also starting to get anxious.¡± The cloaked man smirked.
¡°Natural disasters can cause man-made disasters. The more chaotic Liujing gets, the more it will aid with our ns.¡± The other person smiled, his gaze glinting with coldness.
1. This may or may not be referring to an inte ng that trantes directly to ¡®running with a ball¡¯ where the female runs away while pregnant with a big tummy.
Chapter 710 (1): Monarch Is Wise
Chapter 710 (1): Monarch Is Wise
d in a changshan, Hua Ziqing¡¯s gaze was rxed.
¡°Your Highness, the group of refugees making a ruckus outside Xiliu¡¯s gates has already been settled in Liujing¡¯s army barracks.¡± The man with the ck mask gave a quick report on the situation outside.
Hua Ziqing smiled. ¡°Is Hua Zirong pulling out his hair right now?"
"Hua Zirong hadn''t expected something like this to happen before the Disaster Relief Banquet." The masked man said coldly.
Hua Ziqing ced a ck chess piece in the middle of the chessboard. "What he''s not expecting has yet to happen."
Bafflement flickered in the masked man''s eyes. "Your Highness, do you mean that this matter will trigger a domino effect?"
Hua Ziqing raised his head, coldness shing past his eyes. ¡°The refugees will be a strain on the rations, but they also bring along other dangers.¡±
The masked man immediately understood the undertone in his words.
¡°Your Highness, since someone has already taken care of creating chaos in Liujing, should we still proceed with our ns?¡±
Hua Ziqing smirked coldly. ¡°Why not? The more chaotic, the better.¡±
¡°Your Highness, regarding the matter of the refugees swarming into Liujing, this subordinate thinks that it is not as simple as it appears on the surface.¡± The masked man voiced his own suspicions.
A crafty look appeared in Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are your thoughts?¡±
The masked man continued. ¡°Firstly, although the disaster in Meng County is serious, it is not to the extent of causing the civilians to lose their homes and wander around.¡±
Hua Ziqing smiled faintly. ¡°Regardless of the reason, this is the best opportunity for us.¡±
¡°This subordinate understands.¡±
¡°You may withdraw.¡± Hua Ziqing waved his hand.
¡°Yes, this subordinate shall take my leave.¡±
Right after he left the room, Yin appeared in front of Hua Ziqing.
¡°Do you not intend to tell him about that matter?¡± Yin asked coldly.
Hua Ziqing smiled faintly. ¡°Good chess pieces have to be positioned correctly to perform their roles.¡± He moved a chess piece. ¡°Bad chess pieces have to serve as bait to reap the maximum value.¡±
¡°You really are cruel.¡± Yin remarked with a frigid gaze.
¡°Haha!¡± Hua Ziqing sneered. ¡°Speaking of cruelty, this Prince can¡¯tpare to you. This disaster is your work, right?¡±
¡°You are right, it is a part of my n.¡± Yin admitted.
¡°If Prime Minister Wen learns that the son he retrieved through painstaking efforts and at the cost of his daughter¡¯s life hade for the purpose of torturing him, I¡¯m afraid he would have lost his mind a long time ago.¡±
¡°You underestimate him. How can a person like him have feelings for his family?¡± Yin said sarcastically.
¡°Have you not gotten that item yet?¡± Hua Ziqing asked coldly.
¡°He probably doesn¡¯t know that the reason why Xiliu¡¯s imperial secret scrolls are important is not because of the matters recorded in them, but because they hold the location of Xiliu¡¯s hidden treasure.¡±
¡°Speaking of it, do satisfy my curiosity. How did you find out about it?¡± Yin asked with a faint smile.
Hua Ziqing¡¯s gaze remained calm. ¡°You just have to help me bring that thing back. There¡¯s no need toment on anything else.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back then.¡± Yin smiled and left.
Watching his departing figure, the corners of Hua Ziqing¡¯s mouth rose into a cold smile. Obsession arises from humanity¡¯s desires, and those desires are what drive people to insanity.
~~~
Hua Zirong was currently discussing how to handle the refugees with several officials in Liu Hall, bringing up Pei Qianhao and Du Ling in the process. He mentioned that they were talented in governance, but doing so led to disapproval from some of the officials.
Chapter 710 (2): Monarch Is Wise
Chapter 710 (2): Monarch Is Wise
Some of the other officials present also nodded in agreement.
Another official stood up. ¡°This humble subject thinks that we should prioritise the civilians. The more heads, the higher the chances we have at producing a better solution.¡±
His proposal also received the support of some other officials.
With the two sides gradually reaching an impasse, Hua Zirong¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°All of you, stop talking. This Monarch asked you to think of a solution, yet all I can hear is how capable you¡¯ve all be at shirking responsibility.¡±
The officials immediately fell silent, not daring to utter a single word.
¡°Pass down this Monarch¡¯s edict, invite Prince Hao, the Western Region King, and Princess Consort Hao into the pce.¡± Hua Zirong issued an order after some contemtion.
~~~
In the posthouse.
The trio in the posthouse was leisurely eating their lunch when they noticed that Wu Ling had arrived with an envoy from Xiliu. Thetter quickly expressed his intentions after some greetings.
The trio nodded, exchanging knowing smiles before following the Xiliu envoy into the imperial pce where they found Hua Zirong in a tense discussion with the officials.
¡°Prince Hao, Princess Consort Hao, and the Western Region King, please take your seats.¡±
¡°I believe the three of you are already aware of the refugees; this King has invited you here to discuss how to handle them.¡± A humble look shed past Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes.
Su Xi-er smiled faintly. ¡°I have something I want to say, but I¡¯m not sure if I should say it.¡±
¡°Please feel free, Princess Consort Hao.¡±
The officials went along and nodded.
Su Xi-er¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°The root cause of the refugees¡¯ influx into Liujing is not the disaster in Meng County. If we wish to resolve the issue of the refugees, we must first tackle it at its core.¡±
¡°This Monarch also thinks that what Xi-er said makes sense.¡± Du Ling concurred.
Pei Qianhao looked towards Su Xi-er gently. ¡°What Xi-er said is correct.¡±
Detecting the direction of the topic, the officials expressed their agreement. ¡°Princess Consort Hao is smart.¡±
Hua Zirong smiled. ¡°What good solution do you have, Princess Consort Hao?¡±
¡°I think we can direct the excess river water into the paddy fields where the dry farnd has created pits. This can help to shoulder part of the pressure from the water for now.¡± Su Xi-er proposed confidently.
Hua Zirong felt as if the fog over his head had lifted. ¡°Princess Consort Hao is indeed a woman of wonder.¡±
He began to find the rumour to be more credible. Only the awe-inspiring Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao, Ning Rn, cane up with such a governance n.
Admiration flowed into Du Ling¡¯s heart. As expected of Nanzhao¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princess.
Pei Qianhao watched on with pride. This Prince¡¯s Xi-er always gives surprises to people.
The officials¡¯ eyes were simrly filled with admiration, feeling that Pei Qianhao was very fortunate to have such a wife.
¡°Since there are no objections, we¡¯ll executePrincess Consort Hao¡¯s n as proposed.¡± He then looked towards the eunuch. ¡°Pass down this Monarch¡¯s edict: Construct new irrigation channels for the fields; make sure to reinforce the existing karez system of underground irrigation tunnels as well.¡±
Once the order was issued, all the officials praised their monarch for his wisdom.
Chapter 711 (1): Banquet
Chapter 711 (1): Banquet
His words caught the officials off guard, and some even began wondering what Hua Zirong was getting at. However, the officials still followed their monarch to the banquet hall despite their doubts.
Su Xi-er shared a knowing smile with Pei Qianhao and Du Ling before following the rest to the banquet hall.
Hua Zirong sat at the highest seat, while Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er in the two seats to his left. As for Du Ling, he sat at the lower seat to Hua Zirong¡¯s right, allowing the trio to face one another.
¡°This Monarch has assembled all of you officials here to discuss Meng County¡¯s flood.¡± Hua Zirong went straight to the point.
The officials were even more perplexed as to what Hua Zirong was getting at, and could only continue to listen.
Hua Zirong sneered inwardly upon noticing the audience¡¯s baffled expressions. ¡°This Monarch knows the interests of the civilians matter greatly to all officials, so I am sure that all of you already have ideas on how to alleviate the disaster.¡±
He looked down at the audience, but was surprised to not see Prime Minister Wen.
His gaze instantly frosted over. ¡°Why did Prime Minister Wen note?¡±
The atmosphere quickly took a turn for the worse before a coughing noise broke the silence, and Prime Minister Wen appeared. He was dressed in his official attire, but hisplexion was pallid, as if he had suffered tremendous pain and hardship.
Hua Zirong was baffled. I haven¡¯t met him for only a few days; how has he fallen to such a state? Or is it a pretense so that he can avoid going to Meng County?
The temperature in Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes plummeted even further. ¡°Prime Minister Wen, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±
¡°Replying to Your Majesty, this old official caught a cold, and the cold air has already entered my lungs.¡± Prime Minister Wen used his sleeve to cover his nose, along with the sly glimmer that shed past his eyes.
Reactions among the officials present were mixed. Some bore pitiful gazes, while others watched with evil intentions.
Su Xi-er calmly watched the farce as Pei Qianhao doted upon her. As for Du Ling, the King of the Western Region simply downed one cup of wine after another as he watched the show.
Hua Zirong stared at Prime Minister Wen, getting the sneaking suspicion that something was going on. However, he had no leads to go on.
¡°Prime Minister Wen, since you are so sick, you should quickly take a seat.¡± Hua Zirong said indifferently.
Prime Minister Wen showed a sincere expression. ¡°This old subject thanks Your Majesty for the concern.¡±
¡°Are there any objections from everyone present?¡± Hua Zirong quickly dove back to the main topic.
The officials expressed approval swiftly. ¡°This humble subject obeys the imperial decree, and we dare not have any objection.¡±
A smile spread across Hua Zirong¡¯s mouth. ¡°SInce that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s start.¡±
¡°Although this subject is upright, I do have a sublime Linglong chessboard that has been passed down by my ancestors. I would like to offer it up for auction.¡± An official stood up and said.
Another official eagerly followed. ¡°Although this old subject is already getting on in years, I am willing to donate three years of my sry to aid the refugees.¡±
Hua Zirong looked in Prime Minister Wen¡¯s direction, but found that thetter had no intention of standing up. He simply kept staring intently at everything else.
His sixth tense tingled. Could Prime Minister Wen be thinking of breaking the agreement? It looks like this Monarch has been too lenient on him.
Chapter 711 (2): Banquet
Chapter 711 (2): Banquet
Though Prime Minister Wen¡¯s expression was ash-white, his gaze was calm. ¡°This humble subject only has the Prime Minister Residence to offer. I am willing to sell it off to assist the refugees.¡±
Ire distorted Hua Zirong¡¯s visage. How great you are, Prime Minister Wen! Are you trying to indirectly lodge aint against this Monarch? What would people think if they hear that the almighty Monarch of Xiliu coerced the prime minister to sell off his estate?
mes of fury red in his eyes, though he forced himself to suppress his anger.
¡°Prime Minister Wen, rendering relief aid to the refugees should be done within one¡¯s means. How could you do something like that?¡± Hua Zirong warned him.
However, Prime Minister Wen seemed to have swallowed the wrong medicine today. ¡°Your Majesty, this is this old subject¡¯s wish. Please grant it.¡± There was even a subtle threatening tone as he spoke.
Hua Zirong¡¯s blood was boiling, while the officials were still reeling. What¡¯s happening? How did thingse to this?
¡°Prime Minister Wen, please reconsider. His Majesty has already asked us to contribute within our means. Why do you have to insist on your ways?¡± An official tried to dissuade him.
Prime Minister Wen¡¯s gaze was obstinate. ¡°Please grant this old subject¡¯s wish, Your Majesty.¡±
The official from just now wanted to stop him, but Hua Zirong was faster. ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak any further. Since this is Prime Minister Wen¡¯s wish, this Monarch shall let you achieve it.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, this won¡¯t do at all. If news of this spreads, it will damage Xiliu¡¯s reputation.¡± A civil official stood up and tried his best to mediate the situation.
Du Ling smirked. ¡°Since this is Prime Minister Wen¡¯s wish, there¡¯s nothing wrong with Xiliu¡¯s Monarch letting him achieve it. However, he doesn¡¯t need to sell off everything; half would suffice.¡±
Prime Minister lowered his head, concealing the glint in his eyes. Could the Western Region King have detected something? Otherwise, why would he speak up against this?
¡°The Western Region King¡¯s words make sense. Prime Minister Wen, sell only a part of your assets then.¡± Hua Zirong smiled faintly.
Prime Minister Wen was persistent. ¡°This humble subject thanks Your Majesty for your concern. However, regardless of how huge the house is, this old subject only upies a single bed. I hope that Your Majesty can grant my wish.¡±
Something seemed to click in Hua Zirong''s mind. ¡°Since Prime Minister Wen is so resolute, we will discuss this matter again next time.¡±
Coldness seeped into Prime Minister Wen¡¯s heart. You really are lucky; he still wants to protect you despite you rebutting him so much.
¡°This humble subject obeys the order.¡± Immediately after speaking, Prime Minister Wen was seized by a violent coughing fit.
The officials were even more perplexed as to what was transpiring. Prime Minister Wen is a cautious and crafty old fox. Why did he be as obstinate as to try to go against His Majesty? Could he be so sick that his brain has been burned from the heat?
Prime Minister Wen paid no heed to the stares of the other officials, continuing to go about his own business as he remained seated.
Hua Zirong¡¯s sense of impending doom was finally alleviated, but a contemtive look revealed itself in his eyes.
A faint smile hung on the edges of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth. It looks like Hua Zirong has also discovered that something fishy is going on.
She smiled gently at Pei Qianhao, a meaningful look in her eyes.
Chapter 712 (1): Woman Of Wonder
Chapter 712 (1): Woman Of Wonder
¡°Dear officials, Xiliu has been bombarded by problems in recent times. This Monarch will need everyone here to put in their best effort.¡± Hua Zirong gave a solemn statement to which the officials nodded and agreed with.
After much time passed, the banquet seemed to be approaching its conclusion when suddenly, Yun Ruofeng walked in while d in his white changshan.
¡°Xiliu Monarch, please don¡¯t me this Prince for arrivingte.¡±
Looking at his pretentious appearance, Du Ling couldn¡¯t help but ridicule him. ¡°Prince Yun is really a big shot to have us wait here for so long.¡±
Yun Ruofeng smirked. ¡°Western Region King, you really know how to jest. This Prince has specially prepared some gifts for Xiliu¡¯s Monarch.¡±
Coldness glimmered in Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes. ¡°What gifts have you prepared for this Monarch, Prince Yun?¡±
Yun Ruofeng pped his hands twice, and two pairs of guards came in carrying a box each. With a gesture from Yun Ruofeng, Yun Ling came forward to open them.
Surprise flitted across the officials¡¯ expressions. One box contained gold, while the other contained silvers.
¡°Prince Yun, what do you mean by this?¡± Hua Zirong asked coldly.
Yun Ruofeng smiled faintly. ¡°All of this is what this Prince has prepared for Xiliu¡¯s refugees. Should Your Majesty require more, it is still within my means.¡±
He looked towards Pei Qianhao¡¯s seat. ¡°I wonder what Prince Hao has prepared for Xiliu¡¯s refugees.¡±
Yun Ruofeng scoffed inwardly. He had specifically waited for this long to enter so that he could see what Pei Qianhao and Du Ling could offer. However, his patience wore out after not noticing any movements from the two. That was when he decided to walk in and try to give them a ruthless p to the face.
Disdain shed past Pei Qianhao''s eyes, but he kept quiet.
Su Xi-er smiled and spoke in his stead. "Prince Yun¡¯s wealth is praiseworthy; it is only a shame that all this wealth came from undignified means."
Her words stung Yun Ruofeng''s heart. Lan-er, why are you treating me like this? You can''t bear to have someone say even a single bad thing about him? Not only did you be his, you are even bearing his child; both of your heart and body now belong to someone else.
The madness in Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes grew, but he attempted to mask it under aposed facade.
"Why so anxious, Princess Consort Hao? This Prince only asked because I am concerned about Xiliu''s refugees."
Contempt was apparent on Su Xi-er''s visage, and she paid no more attention to him.
Du Ling''s eyes were also full of ridicule, findingYun Ruofeng despicable. "What else did you prepare, Prince Yun. Why don''t you present everything at once, so that you won''t find the item this King has brought disgraceful when you see itter."
"Then this Prince would like to see what the Western Region King has brought." Yun Ruofeng retorted with an unperturbed expression.
Since you are acting so arrogant, I would very much like to see what you can offer; it can''t be anything other than just gold and silvers.
Du Ling smirked. "The item this King has brought is only for the eyes of Xiliu''s Monarch. Everyone else, including the officials and Prince Yun, can''ty their eyes on it." His tone was proud, carrying the domineering aura of a leader.
Chapter 712 (2): Woman Of Wonder
Chapter 712 (2): Woman Of Wonder
As for the officials, they yed into his hands, growing disatisfied. The Western Region King is indeed too arrogant.
Su Xi-er smiled. "What Elder Brother means is that the item he has brought is very important, and that is why he is acting so cautiously."
Pei Qianhao''s gaze was contemptuous. "Prince Yun, one can have a curious heart, but not a heart with malicious intent." His tone held a warning: If you dare speak another word, you shall bear the consequences.
Coldness shrouded Yun Ruofeng''s heart. "In that case, we shall just show it to Xiliu''s Monarch alone." Despite relenting verbally, he was still indignant, and an air of insanity swirled in him.
Sensing that the atmosphere was getting tense, Hua Zirong smiled. "Now you are making this King curious about what the Western Region King has brought."
Du Ling stood up and walked towards the uppermost seat where Hua Zirong was, and presented a thin piece of paper to him.
The corners of Yun Ruofeng''s mouth curled into a sneer. I thought it was something special; so it''s just silvers after all.
Surprise flitted across Hua Zirong''s eyes as he stared at the paper in front of him. "The Western Region King is indeed amazing. An item like this is like sending charcoal during the snow for Xiliu - a timely assistance indeed."
The officials were also surprised. What kind of item must it be to receive such a high appraisal?
Du Ling returned to his seat and smiled. "This was drawn by Xi-er."
Ripples burst forth in Hua Zirong''s heart as he looked towards Su Xi-er. "Princess Consort Hao is very intelligent to have drawn up such a tool. This King is full of admiration."
The officials grew even more curious. What exactly is this thing that has caused such a big reaction? Even His Majesty said that he¡¯s full of admiration.
Su Xi-er gave a faint smile. ¡°Xiliu¡¯s Monarch, you are too serious. This thing hasn¡¯t been implemented in practice yet, but it should be very suitable for the irrigation system in Xiliu. I think it is worth a try.¡±
Although she had put it in a humble banner, Su Xi-er was clear that the method would be a great boon to Xiliu¡¯s irrigation system, and could effectively alleviate the problems from flooding.
Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes were smiling. ¡°Princess Consort Hao, you are too humble. This method is excellent.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze turned gentle. My Xi-er is always so stunning.
¡°I believe all the officials and Prince Yun are wondering what this thing is?¡± Hua Zirong raised the slip of paper up with one hand.
The officials nodded, their eyes filled with curiosity.
¡°Someone, pass it to the officials for them to take a look.¡±
A guard at the side took the paper and passed it among the officials.
Hua Zirong then watched as the officials¡¯ eyes lit up with admiration. ¡°What does everyone think?¡±
Only Yun Ruofeng¡¯s countenance held a sneer. Lan-er, with how astute and intelligent you are, how could this Prince bear to let you go?
¡°Princess Consort Hao is indeed a woman of wonder. This humble subject possesses only admiration.¡± The officials were full of praise.
Du Ling simply watched on indifferently. Xi-er¡¯s level of astuteness and resourcefulness definitely doesn¡¯t lose to Prince Hao.
Pei Qianhao continued to gaze at Su Xi-er gently, feeling honoured that he had a partner like her.
Chapter 713 (1): Weeds Growing Everywhere
Chapter 713 (1): Weeds Growing Everywhere
Just as Pei Qianhao, Su Xi-er, and Du Ling were about to depart, Hua Zirong stopped them. ¡°Please hold on. Why don¡¯t you three also sit down and have a listen?¡±
The trio exchanged knowing nces before settling into their seats.
Despite Prime Minister Wen¡¯s indifferent facade, his gaze hid an icy coldness in it. I have already prepared for every possibility; I¡¯m not scared of what I am about to face.
¡°Prime Minister Wen, now that the other officials are no longer here, this Monarch would like to hear your reason for what you said during the banquet.¡± Hua Zirong asked.
Prime Minister Wen conducted himself withposure. ¡°This old subject knows that my sins are deep, so I would like to atone through this method.¡±
¡°Prime Minister Wen, did you intend to defy this Monarch¡¯s edict with such actions?¡± Hua Zirong¡¯s expression was solemn.
Prime Minister Wen violently coughed a few times. ¡°This old subject is afraid that I don¡¯t have long to live after catching this cold illness. Since I may not be able to survive the journey to Meng County, I nned to repay the nation with this instead.¡± A sinister look shed past his eyes.
Hua Zirong sneered. ¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t you let the imperial physicians treat you then?¡± He turned to the servants. ¡°Someone, summon the Chief of the Imperial Physician Institute, Imperial Physician Zhang.¡±
Both Hua Zirong and Prime Minister Wen managed to maintain rtively cid expressions, while Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the events unfolding before her.
Ridicule flickered in Du Ling¡¯s eyes. It looks like Hua Zirong already has a conclusion in his mind.
Not long after, Imperial Physician Zhang came with a eunuch. With but a nce, the former quickly grasped the situation.
¡°This humble subject pays my respects to Your Majesty. Long live the Monarch for ten thousand years.¡±
¡°You may rise. Prime Minister Wen is afflicted with a cold illness. Treat him properly.¡± Hua Zirongmanded coldly.
Imperial Physician Zhang came forward, his expression deferential. ¡°Prime Minister, please excuse this old man.¡±
Imperial Physician Zhang opened Prime Minister Wen¡¯s sleeve and ced his hand on thetter¡¯s wrist to feel for his pulse. As he did so, however, Imperial Physician Zhang¡¯s brows knitted together, and a pensive look emerged on his face.
¡°You are free to speak.¡± Hua Zirong told Imperial Physician Zhang.
Prime Minister Wen smirked inwardly. Think you can expose me? Your medical skills aren¡¯t good enough.
Su Xi-er and Du Ling couldn¡¯t help but sneer, while the temperature in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes dropped even further as they watched the farce.
Imperial Physician Zhang¡¯s eyes were a little shifty. ¡°Your Majesty, Prime minister Wen is indeed afflicted with a cold illness, and he does not have much time left.¡±
Prime Minister Wen remained indifferent. ¡°Your Majesty, this old subject¡¯s words can be trusted now, right?¡±
Coldness shed past Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes. ¡°In that case, Prime Minister Wen, you may return and recuperate. As for the matter of selling off the Prime Minister Residence, we¡¯ll talk about it after you die.¡± His words were brutal, even carrying a hint of a curse.
Prime Minister Wen was unfazed. ¡°This humble subject obeys the imperial decree.¡±
Upon further thought, Imperial Physician Zhang lowered his head in fear. In this pce, the more you know, the faster you die.
Chapter 713 (2): Weeds Growing Everywhere
Chapter 713 (2): Weeds Growing Everywhere
Now that Imperial Physician Zhang had figured it out, he knew that Hua Zirong definitely wasn¡¯t doing this out of concern for Prime Minister Wen. Not daring to specte any further, he quickly withdrew.
Prime Minister Wen smiled, and started to leave with Imperial Physician Zhang when Hua Zirong pointed his finger backwards with a smirk.
Prime Minister Wen could sense a gust of air aimed straight for himself. His instincts as a martial arts practitioner told him that he would get seriously injured if he didn¡¯t dodge. However, doing so would immediately expose him and cause all of his efforts to be in vain¡
As such, he continued to walk forward without a hint of panic despite the turbulent waves in his heart.
Then, as he could practically feel the tip of a sword about to pierce his heart, the force diverted its path. As if a weight had been lifted from his heart, Prime Minister Wen¡¯sposure as he left Liu Hall was now real.
Yes, as soon as he was out of sight, he quickened his pace to escape as quickly as possible.
Inside Liu Hall, Hua Zirongughed coldly. ¡°What do you all think?¡±
Su Xi-er smiled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have an answer in your heart, Xiliu Monarch?¡±
Pei Qianhao sneered. ¡°How can one grasp the chess pieces without jumping out of the chessboard?¡±
Mockery was evident on Du Ling¡¯s countenance. ¡°As the Monarch, you are too slow to catch on.¡±
Hua Zirong shed a helpless look. ¡°It seems like you all found out about it much earlier than I did.¡±
¡°Xiliu Monarch, if you still don¡¯t make a decision, I¡¯m afraid Xiliu¡¯s cmity will be all the more impending.¡± Du Ling reminded him sarcastically.
Hua Zirong was well aware that their words were the hard truth, and the temperature in his heart plummeted.
¡°This King does understand. However, the current situation in Xiliu is too chaotic, and the forces in the dark are all eager to move.¡± He smiled bitterly.
Being a monarch can make one feel helpless. Despite the influence you wield, many things can force you to exercise restraint. You can¡¯t be too heavy-handed, nor can you be too merciful; each and every step requires careful nning.
Du Ling warned coldly. ¡°In the dark? I¡¯m afraid all the forces are already in the open. You don¡¯t seriously think that the refugees came to Liujing willingly, right?¡±
Shock shed past Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Western Region King, what do you mean by this?¡±
Su Xi-er smiled faintly. ¡°Xiliu Monarch, the observer¡¯s mind is confused, while the bystander¡¯s mind is clear.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s expression was arrogant. ¡°After doing nothing but sitting around in Liujing, everything you know is what you¡¯ve heard secondhand.¡±
Realisation dawned upon Hua Zirong. It looks like I still don¡¯t have sufficient grasp over Xiliu, so I may as well perform a thorough purge. It is better to cut away rotten wood, rather than allow it to fester.
Discerning that he seemed to have understood, the trio smiled at one another.
¡°This Monarch thanks you all for the reminder.¡± Hua Zirong¡¯s gaze was humble.
Although he was supposed to maintain the imposing demeanour that was required of a monarch, the three people before him were exceptions. One of them was Prince Hao of Beimin whose name spread far and wide, another was the Western Region King who controlled the whole of the Western Region, and the other was the Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao who had once dazzled the world.
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°Xiliu Monarch, you are mending the fence after noticing a sheep has died, it¡¯s betterte than never.¡±
Du Ling simrly advised. ¡°Chop off the grass at its roots to prevent weeds from growing everywhere.¡±
A faint smile was still present on Pei Qianhao¡¯s countenance, though he kept quiet.
Chapter 714 (1): Wreak Havoc
Chapter 714 (1): Wreak Havoc
¡°Commander, bad news! There¡¯s a refugee whose fever is just not going down.¡± A Xiliu soldier reported.
Themander¡¯s eyes turned frigid. ¡°Quickly, call for the army doctor.¡±
The soldier opened his mouth as if to say something, but hesitated. If I say it, would I also be treated as infectious and get quarantined? But if I don¡¯t say it, wouldn¡¯t I be harming others?
Noticing his conflicted look, themander ordered. ¡°A man should speak what is on his mind. Don¡¯t be so hesitant.¡±
After an intense internal battle, the soldier finally spoke. ¡°The army doctor has already seen the refugee, but deduced that it could be the gue.¡±
Coldness shed past themander¡¯s eyes as he instantly took three steps back. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this earlier?¡±
Before the soldier could answer, themander quickly yelled for the guards outside the tent. ¡°Someone, quickly call the army doctors for an emergency meeting to discuss mitigation measures. Also, dispatch someone to Liujing to report this matter.¡±
The soldier felt a shiver in his heart as if he could already imagine his approaching end.
Suddenly, themander¡¯s gaze became calm. ¡°You shall stay here with me. You¡¯re free to go once the army doctors verify that both of us aren¡¯t infected.¡±
Warmth flowed through the soldier¡¯s heart. This means that I haven¡¯t been abandoned, right?
With the military order issued, the army doctors quickly assembled and began making masks to serve as a deterrent.
An army doctor entered the tent. ¡°Commander, this old man is an army doctor who is here to diagnose you both.¡±
The army doctor was wearing a mask, and he emanated a strong Chinese medicine smell.
After checking both of them meticulously, he shared his diagnosis. ¡°Commander, you and this soldier here aren¡¯t infected with the gue. However, as a precautionary measure, both of you also have to drink a bowl of medicine when the timees.¡±
The weight on the soldier¡¯s heart was finally lifted.
¡°What are you still doing here? Quickly put on a mask, and go help out.¡± Themander resumed his solemn expression.
The soldier quickly nodded with a smile on his face and left with a mask on.
¡°Commander, there¡¯s something this old man is unsure about mentioning.¡± The army doctor smiled bitterly.
Themander¡¯s eyes became solemn. ¡°Get straight to the point.¡±
¡°Although the current observable symptoms can still be controlled, this old man and the other army doctors are worried that the gue has already spread like wildfire across Meng County. It may just be that we are blissfully unaware.¡±
A grave expression clouded themander¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thismander understands. You may withdraw first.¡±
With his reportplete, the army doctor swiftly left the tent.
Themander quickly wrote a letter, and arranged for someone to send it to Xiliu¡¯s imperial pce. If such an emergency had happened some other time, he would definitely have entered Liujing by himself, but he dared not to take any chances after hearing the army doctor¡¯s cautionary words.
Once he was done, he could finally let out a temporary breath of relief.
~~~
Chapter 714 (2): Wreak Havoc
Chapter 714 (2): Wreak Havoc
Hua Ziqing was d in a white changshan as he sat on a chair, a pot of tea brewing in front of him.The masked man stood to the side, reporting all that had happened during the Disaster Relief Banquet.
¡°It looks like Princess Consort Hao is indeed a woman of wonder. To think that she coulde up with such a novel idea.¡± Admiration flickered in Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes.
¡°Should we go and steal it for ourselves?¡±
¡°Of course, but I believe Prince Yun will act even faster than us, so let¡¯s quietly watch from the sidelines for now.¡± A calctive smile popped up at the corners of Hua Ziqing¡¯s mouth.
¡°This subordinate understands.¡±
¡°Alright, you may withdraw. A guest has arrived.¡±
The masked man was puzzled, but still obeyed the order. Not long after, Prime Minister Wen entered the room.
Hua Ziqing couldn¡¯t help but tease. ¡°Are you here because you want to push Prime Minister Wen out of the abyss?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he still didn¡¯t die after I did that.¡±
¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand what the three characters in Prime Minister Wen¡¯s name represent. No matter how you rebut Hua Zirong, as long as this Prince is still around, he won¡¯t touch Prime Minister Wen.¡± Hua Ziqing exined.
Prime Minister Wen smirked. ¡°That¡¯s right, even I am considering whether I should kill you first.¡±
Hearing how he tried to cover it up as a joke, Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes glinted with coldness. ¡°This Prince really didn¡¯t think that you would have such thoughts, Yin.¡±
¡®Prime Minister Wen¡¯ held an index finger over his mouth ¡°I am Prime Minister Wen, Prince Qing.¡±
¡°Oh, Prime Minister Wen, why did youe looking for this Prince?¡±
Hua Ziqing understood his intentions, and spotted a ck figure outside the window. The former gestured a little with a cid expression.
¡°Prince Qing, this old subject is about to die, so there¡¯s no point in keeping this item. I was originally nning to give it to Prince Qing anyways.¡± Prime Minister Wen coughed twice.
¡°If this Prince remembers correctly, Prime Minister Wen has already chosen the path he wanted.¡±
¡°This humble subject was just muddle-headed then. Now that this old subject has thought it through, Prince Qing is the true wise monarch.¡±
Watching him act, Hua Ziqing¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°In that case, this Prince epts your sincerity.¡±
The sound of knocking thudded on the window from outside, but Hua Ziqing¡¯s gaze soon returned to normal. ¡°The person has gone.¡±
¡°It seems like Hua Zirong already has his suspicions, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t keep tailing you.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not scared of his investigation, only about how I am going to extricate myself and escape.¡±
¡°Liu Hall¡¯s people attempted to sound me out, but returned empty-handed. I believe they must have alreadye to a decision.¡±
¡°Have you decided that you really want him to die?¡± Hua Ziqing asked.
¡°I have never regretted my decisions. You know very well what kind of life I have suffered because of him.¡±
¡°I believe he won¡¯t die a peaceful death.¡± Hua Ziqing mocked.
He then saw Prime Minister Wen take off his mask. ¡°Wearing his face really makes me feel disgusted.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you usually get your subordinate to wear it? Why did you personally go to the Disaster Relief Banquet?¡± Hua Ziqing smiled, as if he was talking to an old friend.
Removing Prime Minister Wen¡¯s face revealed Yin underneath. ¡°It¡¯s required by the n, though I really hate this face.
Chapter 715 (1): Intelligent And Astute
Chapter 715 (1): Intelligent And Astute
¡°It¡¯s time for me to go back. I bet a certain someone will be arriving soon.¡±
Hua Ziqing waved his hand and nodded, a profound look in his eyes.
Yin wore the mask of Prime Minister Wen¡¯s face again before openly walking out of Liushui Xiaozhu.
~~~
In Liu Hall.
Hua Zirong had changed out of his dragon robes, and was now wearing simple ck robes that were embroidered with gold dragons.
Sitting on a chair, his eyes were fixed on the diagram Su Xi-er had sketched.
Despite being stunned the first time he saw it, the more he pored over it, the more he envied Pei Qianhao for having such an astute and intelligent princess consort.
Suddenly, Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes became focused again. ¡°How did it go?¡± He asked coldly.
A manpletely wrapped in ck with only his eyes exposed stood in front of Hua Zirong. ¡°He went to Liushui Xiaozhu and had an enjoyable conversation with Prince Qing.¡±
¡°With your abilities, that¡¯s not all you have detected, right?¡± Hua Zirong smirked.
The eyes of the man glinted coldly. ¡°That man is not Prime Minister Wen. His footsteps were light and quick, making it evident that he is apetent martial arts practitioner, something impossible for the heavy-set Prime Minister¡¡±
¡°But then, why would he not react when you tested him in the main hall with your sword?¡± Hua Zirong questioned.
The guard knew that Hua Zirong had already believed his words, and thetter was simply asking him not to withhold any other information.
¡°Not entirely. Although he didn¡¯t retaliate then, he had involuntarily straightened his back.¡±
Admiration rose in Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes. ¡°What else did you find?¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid that the person in the dark Your Majesty is investigating is connected to Prince Qing. To be more precise, said person is coborating with Prince Qing and is also the fake Prime Minister Wen who came today.¡±
Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes frosted over. ¡°This is a dereliction of duty on your part. To think that Prime Minister Wen could be swapped out under your very eyes.¡±
¡°This subordinate will reflect on it properly.¡± The guard in ck¡¯s expression was respectful.
¡°You must find Prime Minister Wen by today. Figure out who exactly the fake Prime Minister Wen is, and determine his rtionship with Prince Qing. If any more problems ur, you should give up your role of being a shadow.¡±
¡°This subordinate understands.¡± The guard disappeared, hiding in some corner of Liu Hall.
Hua Zirong continued to check through public records, though his heart grew colder the more he read.
There are too many matters to follow up with the disaster in Meng County, and the thoughtless actions of some officials aren¡¯t making it any better.
¡°Your Majesty, someone from the army barracks hase with an urgent matter.¡± An eunuch entered Liu Hall.
¡°Let him in.¡±
A soldier from the army barracks was immediately brought into Liu Hall. He quickly passed the emergency letter to the eunuch, who then handed it to Hua Zirong.
Opening the letter, Hua Zirong¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Pass down this Monarch¡¯s verbal edict: Investigate Meng County thoroughly. Show no mercy to anyone who dares to hide anything.¡±
Chapter 715 (2): Intelligent And Astute
Chapter 715 (2): Intelligent And Astute
The soldier kowtowed as he epted the edict and swiftly let Liu Hall.
~~~
Prime Minister Residence
After Yin returned to his room, he handed the face mask of Prime Minister Wen to the person who was originally in charge of putting on the disguise. That person left the room swiftly to avoid alerting anyone.
Yin then changed into a changshan and buttoned up. The cold and intelligent look in his eyes vanished, instantly reced by a foolish gaze as the person let his saliva drip onto his sleeve.
The door opened, and a maidservant responsible for delivering the meals gave a disdainful remark. ¡°Time to eat, though you¡¯d be better off starving to death. It¡¯s such a waste for you to have such a gentle face.¡±
She mmed the bowl of porridge that had already turned ck on the table.
Wearing his foolish facade, Yin showed no reaction, continuing to stare at the wall with a dazed expression.
Fumes of anger erupted in the maidservant¡¯s heart. She dashed forward and ruthlessly pulled his clothes.
¡°Finish this quickly. This youngdy still has to meet my boyfriend.¡± She was too upied with showing off to notice the contempt that shed in the man¡¯s eyes.
He purposely picked up the bowl and poured it on the maidservant, then stared at her with a foolish expression.
The maidservant screamed,shing out with a p, though Yin managed to dodge it. After all, despite pretending to be foolish, he wasn¡¯t about to let anyone hit him for real.
¡°How dare you harm me?! Eat it now!¡± The maidservant grabbed the bits of rice scattered on the floor and stuffed them into Yin¡¯s mouth. However, themotion alerted those outside, and it wasn¡¯t long before Madame Wen had arrived with her maidservant.
¡°How are you serving Eldest Young Master? Drag her out and give her 20 beatings of the nk.¡±
The meal delivery maidservant became panicky. Disregarding her sorry state, she knelt on the floor. ¡°Madame, please spare my life. This maidservant didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was Eldest Young Master, he¡¡±
Madame Wen cut her off furiously. ¡°Enough! A lowly maidservant dares to bully the Eldest Young Master; sell her to Yihong House[1].¡±
The meal delivery maidservant¡¯s expression wilted as she envisioned the end that awaited her. Her bawling sounded like ghosts wailing in the air, but she still could not escape her fate of getting dragged away.
Yin¡¯s smirk widened as he watched the farce, but a deafening silence was left as Madame Wen stood stock still in the doorway.
¡°Xiaoyu, it¡¯s all your mum¡¯s fault. If not for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been taken away by that ruthless woman.¡± Her gaze was filled with sorrow, but also overflowing with love.
Yin gazed at her foolishly. Despite theplex emotions welling up in his heart, the feeling of resentment was the most apparent.
Madame Wen approached him gently, but he threw a vase at her, causing blood to flow down from her head.
The maidservant was scared witless. ¡°Madame, Madame!¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, keep it down.¡±
Tears poured down Madame Wen¡¯s face. ¡°Xiaoyu, your mum knows that you me me and don¡¯t wish to see me, so I will go out first.¡± She walked out of the room, her footsteps frail.
After she left, Yin regained his normal look - eyes that were as cold as ice that had frozen for a thousand years.
Yin flipped the bed up, revealing an underground passageway. Jumping down, he found himself in a dark and eerie passage. Despite this, he didn¡¯t use any tools to light the way, simply following the cold walls that mirrored his cold heart as he moved forward.
Upon reaching a cell at the end of the tunnel, he found a decrepit Prime Minister Wen who was currently in a sorry state. Finally, a twisted smile stretched across Yin¡¯s face.
Snap! He opened the lock on the door.
1. Most likely a brothel based on its name.
Chapter 716 (1): The Last Buddha Scripture
Chapter 716 (1): The Last Buddha Scripture
Yin showed no surprise, the smirk at the tips of his mouth ever the same. ¡°What do you think? The child you tried to kill with your own hands back then has transformed into a ferocious beast and returned.¡±
¡°What happened back then was due to my negligence.¡±
¡°Negligence? Only Madame Wen may fall for your lies.¡± Rancour glinted in Yin¡¯s eyes as his smirk grew wider.
¡°You were just a newly born infant then; how could you know the truth? Everything you know is information that has been fed to you by someone else.¡±
¡°Oh? Do you mean to say that you know the person who saved me and goaded me to seek you out for revenge?¡± Yin questioned coldly.
Prime Minister Wen shook his head. ¡°If I knew who was so vicious as to make us father and son mangle each other, there is no chance that I would have let this person off.¡± Despite his cold eyes, his body was already on alert.
Gazing at his appearance, the iciness in Yin¡¯s eyes became even moreplicated. ¡°It has alreadye to this, yet you still haven¡¯t given up on concocting excuses. It¡¯s so ridiculous.¡±
¡°Child, listen to me. Don¡¯t fall for someone else¡¯s trap in sowing discord. Back then, your mother and I genuinely thought that you were a stillborn. That¡¯s the only reason we could have abandoned you.¡± Coldness shed past Prime Minister Wen¡¯s eyes, though it was swiftly reced by grief.
Yin mocked coldly. ¡°Prime Minister Wen, you may be crafty and slippery, but none of that will work on me.¡±
¡°Things are already like this; what do I gain from lying to you?¡± Prime Minister Wen pretended to urge him desperately.
Beneath his exterior, his heart was already as cold as a de. I¡¯m better off without a child like this.
Yin¡¯s gaze grew even more frosty. ¡°Since you im that you were clueless back then, I¡¯ll make you admit to it willingly.¡±
He threw a bloodstained yellow cloth in front of Prime Minister Wen.
¡° Make sure to look through it properly.¡±
Prime Minister Wen opened the yellow cloth, his heart inwardly sneering upon seeing the words in red.
He kept the same expression. ¡°This is a setup. Child, someone is framing me.¡±
¡°Even a ruthless tiger won¡¯t devour its cub; how could I possibly kill you?¡± A ripple of emotion finally emerged in Prime Minister Wen¡¯s visage as he shouted.
Yin merely sneered. ¡°Prime Minister Wen is indeed the leader of the officials; your acting skills are top-tier. However, none of that matters. Your fate is sealed, and your desperate struggles won¡¯t change anything.¡±
¡°If you kill me, that will be condemnable by the heavens.¡±
¡°No, I won¡¯t kill you, because I want to make your life a living hell.¡± Yin smiled coldly yet resolutely.
Prime Minister Wen clenched his fists tightly, a ruthless look in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re even worse than livestock; to think that you want to kill your father.¡±
¡°If I¡¯m even worse than livestock, then you¡¯d be even worse than a beast. Neither of us is better than the other. You can only me yourself for passing on your genes.¡± Yin remarked sarcastically.
Regret punctured Prime Minister Wen. Oh, why did my heart have to soften back then? Even if he was supposedly foolish, I still shouldn¡¯t have left him alive. Now, the prophecy hase true, and this child is the bane of me.
¡°Prime Minister Wen, are you regretting that you didn¡¯t kill me when I returned to the Prime Minister Residence? Not only that, but that you even made a deal for me?¡± Yin¡¯s mouth held a derisive smile.
Chapter 716 (2): The Last Buddha Scripture
Chapter 716 (2): The Last Buddha Scripture
¡°This is what they call karma, Prime Minister Wen, your karma for killing your son.¡± Yin stated coldly.
Prime Minister Wen onlyughed coldly. ¡°Karma? I have never believed in karma; I can only admit that my skills simply paled inparison.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it time for you to hand over the Xiliu imperial secret scrolls you have hidden, Prime Minister Wen?¡± Yin continued to question.
A smirk spread across Prime Minister Wen¡¯s face. ¡°I thought you really came for revenge, but it turns out that you are after that thing too. Tell me, who is the mastermind behind you?¡±
Yin kept quiet, a trace of a sneer in his eyes.
¡° Even if you don¡¯t say it, I know who it is. It¡¯s Hua Ziqing, right? Since Hua Zirong doesn¡¯t know about these matters, there is only one possible culprit. As expected of that person¡¯s descendant.¡±
¡°Are you going to hand it over or not?¡±
¡°You wasted so much time in the Prime Minister Residence, yet you didn¡¯t manage to find it? So ridiculous.¡± A contemptful look glimmered in Prime Minister Wen¡¯s eyes.
Yin pulled out the sword from his waist and held it by his neck. ¡°Speak.¡±
¡°The Xiliu imperial secret scrolls I possess have already been given to His Majesty; you won¡¯t find anything hidden on me.¡± Prime Minister said firmly.
Yin¡¯s sneer deepened. ¡°With how crafty you are, it¡¯s impossible that you haven¡¯t let yourself a way out.¡±
¡°Hah!¡± Prime Minister Wenughed. ¡°I¡¯m going to die anyway, so let that thing be buried with me. If I can¡¯t keep it, none of you should dream of getting your hands on it either.¡±
Ice covered Yin¡¯s eyes, and the sword pierced into Prime Minister Wen¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Stop.¡±
Hearing the voice, Yin deftly pulled out the sword, causing blood to spurt out from Prime Minister Wen¡¯s wound. The pain was apparent by the huge beads of sweat flowing down thetter¡¯s face.
¡°Xiaoyu, mum knows where the thing you want is. Please let your dad off.¡± The person who came was Madame Wen, her eyes filled with anxiety as she implored.
Yin¡¯s eyes glimmered coldly. ¡°I bet you have been there eavesdropping for the whole time, right? Even after hearing everything, you still want me to let him off?¡±
Madame Wen could only smile bitterly. ¡°Xiaoyu, although I wasn¡¯t aware of what happened back then, I am also burdened with heavy sins because I didn¡¯t investigate and trusted them easily. If this is the reason, then I should also die.¡±
¡°Do you really love him so much to the point that you are willing to die for him?¡± Yin sneered as sorrow clouded his eyes, but it quickly vanished. ¡°Hand that thing over. From now on, I will cut ties with the two of you.¡±
Madame Wen¡¯s heart shattered into a million pieces, but her eyes grew icy cold once she saw the injured Prime Minister Wen.
¡°Thest Buddha scripture is the piece of yellow cloth on the floor.¡± She uttered the words with the pain of a thousand knives piercing her heart. She knew that once the words left her mouth, it would signify that her son would never return.t
The hatred in her heart bored a hole through her.
Hearing those words, Yin picked up the yellow cloth from the floor and left without sparing the two a single nce.
Chapter 717 (1): A Persons End
Chapter 717 (1): A Person''s End
Madame Wen onlyughed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s about time we alsoe to a resolution.¡±
¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Prime Minister Wen¡¯s eyes shimmered with coldness.
Madame Wen didn¡¯t answer, simply smiling gently as she embraced him, allowing the blood from his wound to stain her immacte clothes.
¡°Patriarch, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ruthless. Both of us are in the wrong.¡±
She picked up the sword that Yin had left on the ground, turning it in her grip before cleanly thrusting it into Prime Minister Wen¡¯s back, as well as through her own heart¡
Blood trickled out the corner of Madame Wen¡¯s mouth, while an incredulous look imprinted itself on Prime Minister Wen¡¯s visage.
Tears finally poured from Prime Minister Wen¡¯s eyes. ¡°I was wrong¡so wrong¡¡±
All this time, Yin had bore witness to the scene. With the two of them about to leave for the Huangquan (Yellow Springs), Yin decided to turn around and leave with resolve. Perhaps even death is unable to change the fate of some things.
After walking out of the cell, his heart was now frozen in ice. ¡°Chase out everyone in the Prime Minister Residence and burn it down.¡±
A ck shadow shed past him, and a few secondster, the Prime Minister Residence was set aze, the towering mes licking the air.
The soldiers guarding the city were scared silly, and despite their valiant efforts to extinguish the fire, the ze proved toorge for them to handle. Standing at a vantage point, Yin watched as the residence was reduced to ashes, the crimson mes setting the sky alight with an eerie glow.
The news of the Prime Minister Residence going up in mes rapidly spread through Liujing with varying degrees of uracy, but all managed to instill panic in the hearts of the civilians.
By the time Hua Zirong heard of this matter in Liu Hall, his eyes were icy cold.
¡°Yingzi (Shadow), what¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid this is the ending.¡± The guard dressed in ck said respectfully.
Hua Zirong¡¯s expression grew even colder. ¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, Prime Minister Wen is dead.¡±
Hua Zirong sneered. ¡°He¡¯s dead only after we see his corpse. Pass down the order: Even if we have to shovel out all the ashes, this Monarch still wants to sieve out his remnants.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± He then withdrew.
~~~
In Liushui Xiaozhu.
Seated in a chair, Hua Ziqing browsed through some books on tea ceremony with rapt attention.
¡°Prince Qing, the Prime Minister Residence was burnt to the ground, and Prime Minister Wen along with it.¡±
Hua Ziqing waved his hand. ¡°This Prince understands. You may withdraw first.¡± A whileter, he smiled in a certain direction. ¡°What made you change your n?¡±
¡°Nothing much, it was just a minor interlude.¡± Yin walked out from the shadows and poured himself a cup of tea.
¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like your personality.¡±
¡°This is the best ending.¡± An indiscernible sliver of grief shed past his eyes, though it was swiftly concealed by a faint smile.
Hua Ziqing closed his book. ¡°You have already obtained the item?¡±
¡°Of course, though I didn¡¯t expect that the thing you¡¯ve wanted for so long was always in my hands.¡±
A tinge of a tragic smile hung on the edges of Yin¡¯s mouth, giving him a deste appearance as mixed feelings wrecked him.
Puzzlement emerged in Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Chapter 717 (2): A Persons End
Chapter 717 (2): A Person''s End
Madame Wen onlyughed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s about time we alsoe to a resolution.¡±
¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Prime Minister Wen¡¯s eyes shimmered with coldness.
Madame Wen didn¡¯t answer, simply smiling gently as she embraced him, allowing the blood from his wound to stain her immacte clothes.
¡°Patriarch, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ruthless. Both of us are in the wrong.¡±
She picked up the sword that Yin had left on the ground, turning it in her grip before cleanly thrusting it into Prime Minister Wen¡¯s back, as well as through her own heart¡
Blood trickled out the corner of Madame Wen¡¯s mouth, while an incredulous look imprinted itself on Prime Minister Wen¡¯s visage.
Tears finally poured from Prime Minister Wen¡¯s eyes. ¡°I was wrong¡so wrong¡¡±
All this time, Yin had bore witness to the scene. With the two of them about to leave for the Huangquan (Yellow Springs), Yin decided to turn around and leave with resolve. Perhaps even death is unable to change the fate of some things.
After walking out of the cell, his heart was now frozen in ice. ¡°Chase out everyone in the Prime Minister Residence and burn it down.¡±
A ck shadow shed past him, and a few secondster, the Prime Minister Residence was set aze, the towering mes licking the air.
The soldiers guarding the city were scared silly, and despite their valiant efforts to extinguish the fire, the ze proved toorge for them to handle. Standing at a vantage point, Yin watched as the residence was reduced to ashes, the crimson mes setting the sky alight with an eerie glow.
The news of the Prime Minister Residence going up in mes rapidly spread through Liujing with varying degrees of uracy, but all managed to instill panic in the hearts of the civilians.
By the time Hua Zirong heard of this matter in Liu Hall, his eyes were icy cold.
¡°Yingzi (Shadow), what¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid this is the ending.¡± The guard dressed in ck said respectfully.
Hua Zirong¡¯s expression grew even colder. ¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, Prime Minister Wen is dead.¡±
Hua Zirong sneered. ¡°He¡¯s dead only after we see his corpse. Pass down the order: Even if we have to shovel out all the ashes, this Monarch still wants to sieve out his remnants.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡± He then withdrew.
~~~
In Liushui Xiaozhu.
Seated in a chair, Hua Ziqing browsed through some books on tea ceremony with rapt attention.
¡°Prince Qing, the Prime Minister Residence was burnt to the ground, and Prime Minister Wen along with it.¡±
Hua Ziqing waved his hand. ¡°This Prince understands. You may withdraw first.¡± A whileter, he smiled in a certain direction. ¡°What made you change your n?¡±
¡°Nothing much, it was just a minor interlude.¡± Yin walked out from the shadows and poured himself a cup of tea.
¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like your personality.¡±
¡°This is the best ending.¡± An indiscernible sliver of grief shed past his eyes, though it was swiftly concealed by a faint smile.
Hua Ziqing closed his book. ¡°You have already obtained the item?¡±
¡°Of course, though I didn¡¯t expect that the thing you¡¯ve wanted for so long was always in my hands.¡±
A tinge of a tragic smile hung on the edges of Yin¡¯s mouth, giving him a deste appearance as mixed feelings wrecked him.
Puzzlement emerged in Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Chapter 718 (1): Caught In The Trap
Chapter 718 (1): Caught In The Trap
Inside the posthouse, Pei Qianhao was smirking as he stared at a piece of paper in his hand.
¡°What, you have grabbed hold of the fox¡¯s tail?¡± Du Ling grinned.
Pei Qianhao simply passed the piece of paper to him.
Skimming through it, Du Ling¡¯s eyes twinkled in anticipation. ¡°Hua Ziqing really knows how to y. Does he honestly think that everything is within his grasp? What do you think of Prime Minister Wen¡¯s death?¡±
Arrogance spread across Pei Qianhao¡¯s visage. ¡°One cannot escape from the sins they havemitted.¡±
¡°Hua Ziqing schemed well, and has finally obtained that object. Now, the one with a headache is Hua Zirong.¡± Du Ling remarked coldly.
Pei Qianhao shook his head. ¡°The winner of this chess game can¡¯t be determined until the end. Speaking of which, Hua Ziqing dared to think of touching this Prince; I have no ns on letting him off easily.¡± Ruthlessness shone in his eyes.
¡°He thinks that he has deceived everyone.¡±
¡°What is fake won¡¯t be real, and what is real won¡¯t be fake. Everything depends on how he handles it.¡± Iciness glimmered in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes.
Du Ling¡¯s brow was knitted. ¡°Yun Ruofeng should also be acting soon.¡±
¡°Block iing soldiers with generals when theye, and block the iing flood with earth when ites.¡± Pei Qianhao said in an arrogant manner.
Du Ling smiled faintly. Han Xin became a general due to Xiao He¡¯s rmendation, but he also got killed due to Xiao He¡¯s stratagem [1] - winning and losing at the same person¡¯s hand; Yun Ruofeng¡¯s fate is already set in stone.
~~~
Su Xi-er lied in bed, her emotions unstable and her eyebrows furrowed as if she was in extreme pain. Meanwhile, a man had stealthily snuck in and scattered an unknown powder in the air.
Even though Su Xi-er was dreaming, her body became alert on instinct as she felt someone approaching her. Breaking through the nightmares, her eyes fluttered open to see the cloaked man.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes were at a freezing temperature. ¡°I have been waiting for a long time.¡±
Wu Ling dashed in with the guards and surrounded the cloaked man.
There was not a single trace of panic on the cloaked man¡¯s countenance. ¡°Princess Consort Hao is indeed amazing. To think that you could battle the effects of such a potent medicinal powder.¡±
Su Xi-er sneered. ¡°You were too careless. Did you honestly think that the posthouse is a ce you cane and go as you please?¡±
Coldness glinted in the cloaked man¡¯s eyes as he arrogantly imed. ¡°What you said isn¡¯t wrong. This old man can indeede and go as I please. Princess Consort Hao, you can¡¯t trap me.¡±
Su Xi-er smiled faintly. ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s have you try.¡±
The cloaked man sneered and poured some unknown liquid on the floor. In an instant, his surroundings lit up with a red colour, forcing the guards around him to retreat.
Su Xi-er smiled coldly. ¡°I thought it was something incredible, but it turns out that it¡¯s just a trick yed by street performers in the jianghu.¡±
She picked up a teacup from the table and scattered its contents towards the man, causing the red glow to dim.
The cloaked man sneered inwardly. Did you really think that this is a trick by jianghu street performers?
The red light red up again, this time more intensely.
1. From the historical records by Sima Qian in the Western Han Dynasty
Chapter 718 (2): Caught In The Trap
Chapter 718 (2): Caught In The Trap
Seeing Pei Qianhao take the lead, Du Ling retreated outside the room in preparation to trap their target that was within their grasp¡
As it turned out, the red light was simply that: a special effect created by some special powder smeared on spider webs.
The cloaked man knew that he would no longer be able to take Su Xi-er away, so he swiftly retreated and leapt out of the window. However, he didn¡¯t expect for Du Ling to be waiting outside to entangle him with a whip.
With a wave of the cloaked man¡¯s sleeve, a dagger chopped the whip in two¡
Some excitement shimmered in Du Ling¡¯s cold eyes. He threw away the whip and pulled out his sword, engaging in a brawl with the cloaked man.
Wu Ling quickly rounded the corner and joined in, putting the cloaked man at a disadvantage. Just as it looked as if he would be overwhelmed, another masked man dressed in cyan robes appeared. Scattering some white powder in the air, smoke began to emerge, giving the two men some cover to retreat.
Wu Ling wanted to give chase, but Su Xi-er stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t chase a cornered enemy, for it may lead to them biting back. His body is already stained with Yu Xiao¡¯s tracking powder, so he won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±
Yu Xiao walked out and gently patted Huige who was perched on his shoulder. Huige¡¯s ck beady eyes moved, and he flew away cleverly.
¡°Follow Huige and you will be able to find them.¡± Yu Xiao said coldly.
Wu Ling knew that Yu Xiao¡¯s personality had undergone a drastic change after his arm was injured, so he paid no attention to his cold demeanour, only nodding as he brought some guards to follow Huige.
¡°Xi-er, let¡¯s return to the room.¡± Pei Qianhao pulled Su Xi-er back. Worried about them, Du Ling followed the two into the room.
A tense atmosphere draped over the room.
¡°Xi-er, do you want to tell this Prince what exactly is going on?¡± Pei Qianhao asked with a frightening smile, though worry shed past his eyes.
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°A-Jing, it was my decision to use myself as bait to lure him out.¡±
¡°Western Region King, did you know about this too?¡± Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze was frigid, though his smile remained.
Du Ling confessed. ¡°Mmm, Xi-er mentioned it to me.¡±
¡°That is to say, only this Prince was kept in the dark?¡± The smile on his visage faded slightly.
Su Xi-er softly treaded over to his side. ¡°A-Jing, didn¡¯t you already know about this? You weren¡¯t against it either, right?¡±
Helplessness flickered in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Xi-er, don¡¯t let the same thing happen again.¡±
¡°A-Jing, you already know that even if I wasn¡¯t able to defeat him, I¡¯d still be able to protect myself. Besides, Wu Ling and Yu Xiao were there as well.¡± Su Xi-er smiled sweetly.
Pei Qianhao enveloped her in his arms affectionately. ¡°Xi-er, this Prince knows that yourbat skills are decent, but you are pregnant after all. You¡¯re not alone anymore.¡±
¡°So you were only worried about the child and not me, A-Jing.¡± Su Xi-er purposely tried to distort the meaning of his words, and disyed a face full of grievances.
Pei Qianhao tapped her on the nose dotingly. ¡°Jeez.¡±
Seeing that things were resolved, Du Ling wanted to walk out and leave them some alone time. As he did so, a calctive look glimmered in Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes.
Noticing the change in his emotions, Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but smile. Elder Brother, don¡¯t me me for not helping you. After all, I¡¯m just done with coaxing A-Jing. You better take care!
Chapter 719 (1): At A Dead End
Chapter 719 (1): At A Dead End
¡°Quickly change out of your clothes, then go to Xiangxiu House.¡± The man in cyan said with a smirk.
The cloaked man nodded, but just as he was about to remove his cloak, the other man¡¯s eyes flickered coldly¡ ¡°Hold on.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The cloaked man was baffled.
¡°Don¡¯t take it off. Your clothes have been stained with tracking powder; even if you remove the cloak, a scent will be left behind.¡± The man exined with contempt.
The cloaked man¡¯s eyes turned icy as he turned towards the back door. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go to Yun Ruofeng.¡±
The man in the cyan changshan remained where he was as he nodded, watching as the cloaked man took a deep breath and left. As for himself, the man changed out of his own clothes before wearing a special mask and lighting up some incense to disperse the smell.
Eventually, Wu Ling arrived at the bamboo hut with Huige. However, the bird¡¯s huge beady eyes began rapidly turning as if it were thinking about something.
¡°Isn¡¯t this the ce?¡± Wu Ling asked, knowing that Huige could understand humans.
Huige pped its wings and kept turning its head before flying off in another direction. Wu Ling watched it with furrowed brows before realisation dawned in his eyes.
¡°You,¡± he spoke to one of the guards whom he had brought along. ¡°Stand guard at this hut with a few people. Don¡¯t let even a mosquito out. The rest wille with me.¡±
Splitting up, Wu Ling took a group of men to chase after Huige, but found that the current route was headed back for the city, or to be more precise, Xiangxiu House. Something clicked in his mind, and he gently patted Huige¡¯s head.
Wu Ling made a hand gesture towards his back, signalling for everyone to conceal themselves while one swiftly made his way back to the posthouse to report to Pei Qianhao.
~~~
In a private room.
The cloaked man walked in exhausted. Yun Ruofeng was resting on the bed when he detected a visitor, and his eyes glistened coldly.
Yun Ling swiftly dashed out from the shadows and engaged the cloaked man.
¡°Prince Yun, it¡¯s this old man.¡± After being pursued all this way, even a martial arts expert would already be depleted of all their energy.
Receiving a nce from Yun Ruofeng, Yun Ling lit the candles in the room.
¡°Why did youe looking for this Prince thiste at night?¡± Yun Ruofeng asked coldly.
Naturally, the cloaked man couldn¡¯t divulge the truth, so he stered on aposed appearance. ¡°This old man specially came to discuss matters with Prince Yun.¡±
Yun Ruofeng also didn¡¯t buy it, simply waving his hand. ¡°Yun Ling, stand guard outside.¡±
Understanding the undertone in his words, Yun Ling immediately left.
¡°What¡¯s your exact purpose ining here? You had better be truthful.¡± Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes glimmered ruthlessly.
¡°This old man just went to the posthouse to do a final confirmation.¡± The cloaked man remained calm as he mixed a kernel of truth into his lies.
¡°This Prince understands. You were discovered and pursued.¡±
Chapter 719 (2): At A Dead End
Chapter 719 (2): At A Dead End
Despite being aware that he was not speaking the truth, Yun Ruofeng didn¡¯t expose him. ¡°Is that so? How¡¯s everything going then?¡±
¡°Everything is going ording to n. Princess Consort Yun will definitely return to your side tomorrow, Prince Yun.¡± The cloaked man revealed a sincere smile.
If Yun Ruofeng had not already seen through everything, he would surely be impressed with the man¡¯s acting skills.
Uneasiness crept into the cloaked man¡¯s heart, though none of it trickled onto his visage. ¡°Prince Yun, as for our deal, could I know what you think about it so far?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s talk about it again depending on whether you can bring Lan-er here tomorrow.¡± Yun Ruofeng smiled with ridicule.
Seeing that it was gettingte and that his goal had been achieved, the cloaked man acquiesced. ¡°In that case, this old man shall take my leave first.¡±
Yun Ling closed in at this moment with a mocking smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wait for the people outside to leave first?¡±
The cloaked man¡¯s eyes glinted coldly, though he maintained a cid expression. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Your Highness, it was just as you thought; there are people waiting outside.¡± Yun Ling ignored the cloaked man and directly told Yun Ruofeng.
Yun Ruofeng looked on calmly. ¡°Yun Ling, what are you talking about? Those people have been there since long ago.¡±
Yun Ling immediately understood Yun Ruofeng¡¯s intention. ¡°This subordinate¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t sharp enough.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. This subordinate of mine was mistaken.¡± Yun Ruofeng said with a smirk.
Although the cloaked man didn¡¯t know why Yun Ruofeng suddenly had a change of heart, he still followed along. ¡°Since it was a misunderstanding, this old man will take my leave first.¡± He then quickly walked out of the private room.
¡°Your Highness, why didn¡¯t you let me expose him? Yun Ling was bewildered.
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s smile widened. ¡°How can I obtain Lan-er if I expose him?¡±
¡°Your Highness, he was clearly discovered after sneaking into the posthouse. Pei Qianhao has already made preparations, so how would it still be possible for Princess Consort Yun to be brought out?¡± Yun Ling anxiously urged.
¡°That¡¯s precisely why he will definitely think of a way to bring Lan-er out.¡±
¡°Your Highness, why are you so certain?¡±
Yun Ruofeng simply made a hand gesture, causing Yun Ruofeng to fall silent as he understood.
After leaving Yun Ruofeng¡¯s private room, the cloaked man headed for Xiangxiu House¡¯s top floor. Opening the door to a room, he removed his cloak and jumped into a bath to get rid of the scent with the floral fragrance of the water. Once done, he put on a new set of clothes and went next door.
Inside the room, Lanshan was leisurely reading scriptures when she suddenly caught a whiff of a strange smell and opened the door. ¡°When did you also learn to apply cosmetics like women?¡±
The cloaked man¡¯s eyes exuded helplessness as he ryed the sequence of events.
Lanshan sneered. ¡°You deserve it.¡±
Unable to retaliate, the cloaked man could only helplessly ept the admonishment.
Meanwhile, Pei Qianhao¡¯s subordinate had reported to him about the cloaked man entering Xiangxiu House.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze was icy cold. ¡°Instruct Wu Ling to directly charge in and ask Yun Ruofeng for that person.¡±
Chapter 720 (1): Scheme Against Yun Ruofeng
Chapter 720 (1): Scheme Against Yun Ruofeng
Du Ling grinned. ¡°If you do this, I¡¯m afraid Yun Ruofeng is going to suffocate from depression.¡±
¡°He won¡¯t. On the contrary, he will actively cooperate with us.¡± Pei Qianhao imed confidently.
Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes were icy cold. ¡°A-Jing, Yun Ruofeng is likely used as a shield by someone else this time.¡±
Pei Qianhao gazed at her affectionately. ¡°Xi-er.¡±
Du Ling couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Xi-er, Prince Hao, what riddle are you ying this time?¡±
¡°Elder Brother, have you forgotten? Yun Ruofeng is not the only person in Xiangxiu House.¡± Su Xi-er reminded him teasingly.
Du Ling felt as if he had achieved enlightenment. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡?¡± But Su Xi-er waved her hand, cutting him off.
¡°Shh, we can¡¯t say it out loud.¡±
The three smiled at one another with tacit understanding.
~~~
Arriving outside Yun Ruofeng¡¯s private room, Wu Ling and the other guards banged on the doors, attracting the attention of the other guests.
Inside the room, Yun Ruofeng signalled with his eyes for Yun Ling to open the door.
¡°What brings Prince Hao¡¯s guards here in the middle of the night?¡± A smirk hung on his mouth, not surprised about their visit.
Wu Ling showed a cid expression. ¡°Is the person who barged into the posthouse with Prince Yun?¡±
He made sure to raise his voice, and the other guests began to whisper as they started to understand what was happening.
Noticing the reaction from the bystanders, Yun Ruofeng could only sh a polite smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have the conversation inside so that we don¡¯t disrupt others?¡±
This Prince is giving you face; you better know what¡¯s best for you.
Wu Ling¡¯s gaze was contemptful. ¡°I hope that Prince Yun can reconsider. If the person that barged into the posthouse belongs to you, pleasee with me to exin things clearly. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what Prince Hao may do.¡±
The meaning in his words were clear: I¡¯m certain that they belong to you, and you are not getting away so easily.
The onlookers also understood what he was driving at, and their chattering got even louder.
Yun Ling wanted to close the door, but was blocked by the guards. The former pulled out the sword at his waist, prepared to engage in a fight.
Yun Ruofeng called out. ¡°Yun Ling,e back. When other people¡¯s dogs aren¡¯t polite, why should you as a human fuss over it?¡±
His words had clearly insulted Wu Ling, but thetter ignored his taunt. ¡°Prince Yun, this subordinate is only following orders.¡±
¡°This Prince finds all of you too arrogant, pinning all sorts of unfounded me on this Prince.¡± Yun Ruofeng clenched his fists.
He had figured out that Wu Ling was purposely sshing dirty water at him, and wanted the civilians to know about it.
With just one move, he haspletely smeared my reputation. Ning Lianchen currently controls everything in Nanzhao, and with the loss of my forces, I won¡¯t be able to shake its foundation. Still, the other regions were performing decently. However, this move of Pei Qianhao¡¯s¡ Hah! To be so arrogant after snatching my Lan-er away! Lan-er will be mine eventually!
Wu Ling said calmly, ¡°Prince Yun, if that person isn¡¯t your subordinate, I will definitely apologise.¡±
Chapter 720 (2): Scheme Against Yun Ruofeng
Chapter 720 (2): Scheme Against Yun Ruofeng
A mocking smile was at the corner of Yun Ruofeng¡¯s mouth. ¡°Prince Hao¡¯s subordinate is really bold to dare do such a thing in Xiliu¡¯s territory.¡±
He framed it in a brutal manner, elevating the issue to one that involved two countries.
Wu Ling nced at the expressions of the people surrounding them. It¡¯s about time.
¡°Since Prince Yun insists on being like this, this subordinate can¡¯t force you. I shall leave now.¡±
And with that, Wu Ling and the guards he had brought along turned and left, leaving the door open as they left.
¡°Keep your eyes to yourself.¡± Yun Ling fiercely told off the crowd that was joining in to watch themotion before closing the doors with a look of disdain.
Yun Ling then simrly closed the door. ¡°Your Highness, what does he mean? To think that he brought such trouble.¡±
¡°No big deal. Pei Qianhao just wants to punish this Prince. He used that cloaked man as an excuse.¡± Yun Ruofeng immediately analysed the situation.
¡°Your Highness, the matter just now was seen by others. If word of it gets out, I¡¯m afraid it would affect¡¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but his meaning was already clear.
Yun Ruofeng clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Regarding that, this Prince will im it all back from Pei Qianhao eventually.¡±
Yun Ling could only sigh inwardly. His Highness has practically lost sight of himself for the sake of Princess Consort Hao.
~~~
Meanwhile, someone had already informed Lanshan of what had happened.
Lanshan¡¯s gaze was cold as she took a glimpse at the cloaked man sitting in front of her. ¡°This was also devised by you?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s just that I needed to free myself, so I used him as a shield.¡± The cloaked man said coldly.
Lanshan¡¯s mouth held mockery. ¡°You are really capable; provoking Prince Hao and then Yun Ruofeng in quick session.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yun Ruofeng still has use for me, so he won¡¯t do anything to me. Besides, he doesn¡¯t have that ability.¡± The cloaked man said in a conceited manner.
Lanshan¡¯s eyes were icy cold. ¡°When the timees, don¡¯t say that I haven¡¯t reminded you. A hypocritical gentleman is much harder to deal with than a real despicable person.
¡°Not only does Yun Ruofeng wish to get the beauty, he also wants the country.¡± She reminded him without much emotion.
The cloaked man smiled faintly. ¡°Only if he possesses desires can he be made use of.¡±
¡°Although you treat him as a chess piece, he may not treat you the same way. You better take care of yourself.¡± Lanshan advised him.
The cloaked man nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±
Lanshan spoke no longer and continued to turn the Buddha beads in her hand.
Wu Ling went back to the posthouse with the guards.¡±Your Highness, that person is indeed not where Yun Ruofeng is. Huige flew to the top floor upon catching the scent.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze grew cold. ¡°The guards in the bamboo hut are not to withdraw. Check that meticulously.¡±
Wu Ling nodded and left the main hall.
Su Xi-er sneered. ¡°It seems like there are many people who want to scheme against me.¡±
¡°Xi-er, this Prince will take care of all of them.¡± Pei Qianhao made a promise.
Du Lingughed coldly. ¡°We should set off now, otherwise, they¡¯ll all think that we are pushovers.¡±
The trio exchanged knowing nces, understanding one another without the need for words.
Chapter 721 (1): Incident In The Army Barracks
Chapter 721 (1): Incident In The Army Barracks
Themander¡¯s eyes frosted over. ¡°What did you say? Didn¡¯t the army doctor just have all of you drink some prevention medicine?¡±
The soldier was also baffled. ¡°Commander, this subordinate is also unsure what is going on.¡±
Themander¡¯s eyes grew even more frigid. ¡°Call the army doctor over.¡±
Without waiting for the soldier toe out and bring him in, the army doctor entered with his medicine box in hand.
Themander¡¯s eyes immediately locked onto the old man. ¡°Exin properly; what on earth is going on? Why is there a sudden outbreak after everyone has drunk the medicine?¡±
The army doctor felt helpless. ¡°This old man is also not sure. Normally, those with early symptoms of the infection should be cured by the medicine, and those without it should be immune¡¡±
¡°And what is happening now?¡±
Struggling with an internal conflict inside, the army doctor didn¡¯t know if he should voice his own thoughts.
Noticing his hesitation, themander said coldly. ¡°Just shoot.¡±
¡°Commander, this old man can only be sure after an examination.¡± The army doctor finally spoke after a while.
Themander nodded. ¡°Alright, thismander will go with you.¡±
The army doctor¡¯s expression became worried as he tried to convince themander otherwise. ¡°Commander, you mustn¡¯t. If you also get infected with the gue¡¡±
Themander simply waved his hand. ¡°There is no difference between my life and the lives of the soldiers.¡±
He then walked out of the army tent, the army doctor following behind.
Before entering the tent of the Third toon, the army doctor passed the anti-gue masks to themander and the other soldiers with them.
¡°This mask may be designed for prevention, but¡¡± The army doctor didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the implication was clear: whether one lives or dies is still up to the heavens.
After they were done with preparations, themander led the others into the tent.
Upon entering, they were greeted by the sight of the Third toon¡¯s faces distorted in agony and flushed red. The army doctor quickly went forth to examine them, but as he did so, his heart only pounded harder against his ribcage.
By the time the army doctor was finished with the examinations, he felt as if his heart would fly out from his throat.
Detecting that something was amiss, themander queried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
The army doctor shook his head. ¡°Their gue symptoms have worsened, I¡¯m afraid¡¡±
Themander hauled the army doctor by the cor, his face burning with fury. ¡°Why is this happening?¡±
Only helplessness remained in the army doctor¡¯s eyes. ¡°This old man also doesn¡¯t know.¡±
Themander released his grip, letting his turbulent emotions recede. ¡°Go and find a way; nothing must happen to even a single one of them.¡±
Understanding how he was feeling right now, the army doctor replied, ¡°This old man will try my best.¡±
Themander pointed at a soldier at the side. ¡°Follow the army doctor and investigate this matter thoroughly.¡±
The soldier nodded, prepared to handle this task seriously.
The group split up, themander returning to his own tent as uneasiness suffocated his heart.
~~~
Meanwhile, a woman carrying her child knocked on the door to a medical clinic frantically.
Chapter 721 (2): Incident In The Army Barracks
Chapter 721 (2): Incident In The Army Barracks
¡°Doctor Li, I beg of you, please save my child.¡± The woman implored miserably.
Doctor Li opened the entrance. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Little Fourth¡¯s wife? What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Huzi is running a high fever that just won¡¯t subside. I¡¯m really at my wits¡¯ end.¡±
¡°Ah, Huzi is burning with a fever,e on in, I¡¯ll check on him.¡±
Doctor Li took the child, but once he examined him, he immediately slumped to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s over¡quickly put the child down and get away from him.¡±
¡°Doctor Li, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Listen to me, put him down right now.¡±
Despite being at a loss, the woman still did as she was told.
¡°Huzi¡¯s mother, Huzi is infected with the gue. There¡¯s no cure, and we are likely to share his fate if we continue staying with him.¡± Panic was written all over Doctor Li¡¯s face.
As soon as the woman heard the word ¡®gue¡¯, she was stupefied. ¡°What¡how can it be? How could my Huzi possibly be infected?¡±
¡°Huzi¡¯s mother, now that things havee to this, we have to quickly report things to the government office. It would be terrible if we bring harm to others.¡± Doctor Li made a decision promptly.
Hearing that Doctor Li wanted to report this case to the authorities, Huzi¡¯s mother was suddenly filled with an inexplicable strength as she took her child and ran out.
Doctor Li tried to give chase, but couldn¡¯t catch up with her. Sighing to himself, he went over to the soldiers guarding the door.
¡°Who is it? It¡¯s in the middle of the night and you¡¯re not sleeping.¡± The soldier came forward to get a better look at Doctor Li¡¯s face. In response, Doctor Li quickly retreated several steps.
¡°Sir official, first things first, please stay far away from me.¡±
The soldier¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
After Doctor Li exined everything that had transpired, the soldier became panicky. ¡°Don¡¯t get any closer.¡±
¡°Sir official, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go over.¡± Doctor Li¡¯s eyes became indifferent.
Soon, the soldier had informed themander-in-chief who hurried over.
¡°Where are the two people you mentioned?¡± Themander-in-chief asked.
Doctor Li shook his head. ¡°As soon as this lowly one suggesteding to the government office, she left with her child.¡±
Themander-in-chief ordered, ¡°Everyone, search for these two people; make sure to conduct the search secretly so that we don¡¯t alert the civilians in Liujing.¡±
The soldiers immediately dispersed, heading in various directions.
¡°Take him back to the medical clinic and guard him strictly.¡± He then instructed another soldier.
Themander-in-chief looked towards Doctor Li. ¡°You are a doctor yourself; go back and treat yourself first.¡±
Gratitude flowed into Doctor Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°This lowly one understands, Commander-in-chief. After I leave, please use heated vinegar to fume this ce.¡±
A soldier then led him away while maintaining an appropriate distance.
Watching Doctor Li¡¯s departing figure, admiration emerged in themander-in-chief¡¯s eyes. This is what a physician who helps the dying and saves the injured should be like.
¡°Why are all of you still standing here? Quickly follow the doctor¡¯s instructions. Keep this matter to yourself.¡± Themander-in-chief ordered.
The soldiers scattered and began working on their tasks while themander-in-chief mounted a horse and headed for Xiliu¡¯s imperial pce.
Chapter 722 (1): Unable To Control
Chapter 722 (1): Unable To Control
Hua Zirong was d in a ck changshan, sitting on a chair as he perused the urgent reports sent from Meng County. The more he read, the deeper the furrow in his brows, and the colder his sneer.
¡°Is this the result of your secret investigation?¡±
The soldier knelt before him. ¡°Your Majesty, Meng County¡¯s county magistrate is extremely bold to have hidden news of the gue outbreak. If not for this subordinate identally stumbling across it during my investigation, I¡¯m afraid this matter might have continued to be deeply buried.¡±
Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes turned icy cold. ¡°What is the situation in Meng County?¡±
¡°Just as the emergency reports have stated, the gue is running rampant across Meng County. If this persists, Meng County may very well be a dead city soon.¡± Worry etched itself on the soldier¡¯s face.
Hua Zirong¡¯s gaze became solemn. ¡°Pass down this Monarch¡¯s edict: Meng County¡¯s County Magistrate is to stay in Meng County forever.¡±
A mocking look shed past the soldier¡¯s eyes. It seems like the fate of this Meng County County Magistrate has been sealed.
¡°You may withdraw, but continue to monitor Meng County.¡± Hua Zirong paused, hesitating before his next statement. ¡°As for those infected with the gue¡ you can clear them when necessary.¡±
The soldier couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly before he withdrew.
¡°You¡¯re here. You heard that?¡± Hua Zirong asked softly.
A man dressed in a bright red changshan walked in. ¡°As a monarch, you did no wrong.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the only one who would say that. If she were here, she would definitely have said that I am too cruel.¡± Gentleness painted Hua Zirong¡¯s expression as he recalled the peerless woman.
The man in red smiled faintly. ¡°If she really didn¡¯t care about you, she wouldn¡¯t have found trouble with Hua Ziqing for your sake.¡±
¡°She always likes to force herself more than she should, and she can also be reckless.¡± Hua Zirong reminisced.
The other man¡¯s eyes turned solemn. ¡°In any case, you already know that the gue is noughing matter. A small misstep will result in disaster.¡±
¡°This Monarch is well aware, and it is precisely so that I issued such an order.¡±
¡°How do you n on handling the refugees in the army barracks?¡± This was one of the man in red¡¯s objectives ining here.
¡°It¡¯s not the fault of the civilians that they have lost their homes and have to wander around; we¡¯ll settle them in the army barracks for now.¡±
¡°But I heard from the soldiers that the situation with the gue has exacerbated. Have you ever considered that this may not be a natural disaster, but a man-made one instead?¡± The man in the red changshan tried to give a hint.
Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Do you know something?¡±
¡°Mmm, but ording to the rules, I can only observe;I¡¯m not allowed to tell you anything explicitly.¡± Helplessness flickered in the man¡¯s eyes.
Hua Zirong immediately connected some of the dots.
¡°As expected, it¡¯s him again.¡±
To think that his obsession with the throne has gone so far.
The man in red said cooly, ¡°You can¡¯t touch him yet, even if he is the perpetrator. The time isn¡¯t right.¡±
¡°I have already finished reading all of the Xiliu¡¯s imperial secret scrolls in my possession, but I still haven¡¯t found the one mentioned back then.¡± Hua Zirong was perplexed.
The man in the red changshan had a brief internal struggle, but in the end, he still kept quiet.
¡°Are there things where even I, the Monarch, don¡¯t know?¡± A self-deprecating smile hung on Hua Zirong¡¯s mouth.
Chapter 722 (2): Unable To Control
Chapter 722 (2): Unable To Control
¡°Why did Prime Minister Wen die?¡± Hua Zirong asked with contempt.
Frost formed in the red changshan man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even death is insufficient to pay for his sins; don¡¯t ask.¡±
¡°You didn¡¯te here today to y riddles with me, right?¡± Hua Zirong sneered.
The man in red held a cid expression. ¡°Not only did thete Monarch leave you Yingzi (shadow), he also left behind the Lianjin Guards.¡±
¡°That is to say, you are here to tell me where Xiliu¡¯s most mysterious Lianjin Guards are?¡± Hua Zirong asked coldly.
The man in red nodded. ¡°Mmm, something like that. It¡¯s also about time you need to use them.¡±
He softly blew on a secret whistle in his hand, causing a massive group of people to surge in. All of them were dressed in ck, and they wore golden Lianpu masks [1].
¡°Ying (eagle) pays respects to Your Majesty.¡±
The Lianjin Guards moved aside, giving way to a short man who wore a silver mask while carrying an eagle on his shoulder.
¡°This subordinate, Ying, themander of the Lianjin Guards, pays respects to Your Majesty.¡±
Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes glimmered coldly. He had never expected that Xiliu¡¯s most mysterious Lianjin Guards were hiding right in Liu Hall. Not only that, but he had never noticed their presence.
¡°All of you have been hiding here all this time?¡± Hua Zirong asked cooly.
A trace of a smile rose in Ying¡¯s eyes as he made a hand gesture. The other Lianjin guards immediately dispersed, concealing themselves in Liu Hall once again.
¡°The Lianjin Guards are summoned by the secret whistle. Without it, none of them will move.¡± Ying exined indifferently.
Hua Zirong understood what he was getting at. Without the secret whistle, they are like lifeless wooden puppets; they can¡¯t show themselves even if they are hiding here.
¡°You want me to meet them now? Is that to say that the crisis in Xiliu has already reached the most critical juncture?¡± Hua Zirong sneered.
The man in the red changshan smiled. ¡°Hua Ziqing¡¯s forces are hidden deeply, while you only have the Yingzi. This match isn¡¯t fair to you.¡±
As an observer of the Imperial Family, I can¡¯t interfere unless it is strictly necessary; this is just how the rules are.
A tiny smile hung on the corners of Hua Zirong¡¯s mouth. ¡°It looks like you, as an observer, know much more than me.¡±
¡°Zirong, you don¡¯t have to be like this. Get to know them better. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±
The man in red then left Liu Hall, but not without cing the secret whistle on the table.
Watching him leave, the cold smile spread further across his visage. You probably have also long determined who would win in the end, right?¡±
¡°This Monarch likes loyalty, and doesn¡¯t like betrayal.¡± Hua Zirong warned Ying.
Ying nodded. ¡°The one who possesses the secret whistle can only be Xiliu¡¯s Monarch, or an observer of Xiliu¡¯s Imperial Family. If the two are on opposite sides, the Lianjin Guards will listen to the former.¡±
He made his stance clear that although the Lianjin Guards listened to the owner of the secret whistle, there could only be one owner. If there was a conflict of interest between the parties, the Lianjin Guards would show their utmost loyalty to the Monarch.
Hua Zirong¡¯s mouth formed a smile. ¡°Then let this Monarch see if your abilities truly live up to the rumours.¡±
¡°This subordinate understands.¡±
¡°Alright, this Monarch wants to know what exactly has happened in Liujing over the past few days, as well as who the mastermind behind these events is.¡± Hua Zirong showed no qualms in directly hurling out a tough question.
1. Painted masks that are often used for performances. The link features a few examples.
Chapter 723 (1): Shocking
Chapter 723 (1): Shocking
Seeing his confidence, Hua Zirong nodded, prompting Ying to disappear. As he left, a Yingzi emerged from the shadows.
¡°Please punish this subordinate for not informing Your Majesty about this matter.¡±
¡°You were simply bound by the rules.¡±
The Yingzi¡¯s eyes glimmered with appreciation. ¡°This subordinate thanks Your Majesty for understanding.¡±
Hua Zirong waved his hand. ¡°You may withdraw.¡±
The Yingzi receded into the shadows once again, whereas Hua Zirong continued to check through the memorial booklets dilligently.
~~~
In Liushui Xiaozhu.
d in a white changshan, Hua Ziqing was examining the Buddha scripture in his hands with a faint smile.
¡°Just as I thought.¡±
He picked up a candle and illuminated the bloodstained yellow cloth, causing a diagram to gradually appear.
Shock shed in the masked man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your Highness, this is¡?¡±
¡°This is the treasure map.¡± Hua Ziqing stated coldly.
He continued to examine the item in his hand, his eyes lighting up briefly.
¡°How are the preparations with the copyist going?¡± Hua Ziqing asked.
The man with the ck mask took out a copied version of Xiliu¡¯s imperial secret scrolls from his robe and passed it to Hua Ziqing.
¡°What does Your Highness think?¡±
Hua Ziqing scanned through it. ¡°Not bad, they look alike, but there¡¯s still some problem with the size of the lettering. Even the most minute error can make a gargantuan difference.¡±
The masked man was baffled, but when he took the scrolls back, he found that there was indeed a significant difference in size. Although most people wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference with the naked eye, those who were familiar with Xiliu¡¯s imperial secret scrolls would see through it with one nce.
¡°This subordinate will get him to start over from the beginning.¡±
Hua Ziqing nodded, and the masked man turned to leave.
¡°I thought you were guarded by Prince Hao¡¯s people, so why are you here?¡± Hua Ziqing asked with a trace of ridicule.
The man in the cyan changshan smiled. ¡°They may think that I¡¯m still there, but you can see the truth before you.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s disappeared? You¡¯re breaking the deal.¡± Hua Ziqing reminded coldly.
¡°Yin has already disappeared.¡±
¡°That is to say, there won¡¯t be a person called ¡®Yin¡¯ from now on.¡± Hua Ziqing said mockingly.
The man in cyan smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, he haspletely vanished.¡±
Chapter 723 (2): Shocking
Chapter 723 (2): Shocking
He was clear that the man in cyan hade looking for him with a goal in mind.
The man in the cyan changshan held a contemptuous look in his eyes. ¡°The situation in Meng County has gotten out of control. If you still continue to bide your time, I¡¯m afraid Hua Zirong will start his counterattack.¡±
¡°By the way, let me tell you something: the Lianjin Guards have appeared.¡± The man¡¯s face was cold as he spoke.
The mocking look on Hua Ziqing¡¯s face stiffened, quickly reced by a solemn expression. ¡°Is that true? That the Lianjin Guards have appeared?¡±
The man in cyan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, they did just a moment ago.¡±
Hua Ziqing¡¯s eyes glistened with ridicule. ¡°It looks like he is already resolved to stand on Hua Zirong¡¯s side.¡±
¡°It¡¯s your call as to whether our deal will continue.¡± A calctive look slid past his face.
Hua Ziqing smirked. ¡°Of course, we will continue. After all, aren¡¯t you my best coborative partner?¡±
¡°Then what about Yun Ruofeng? What do you n to do with him?¡±
¡°Do remember not to go overboard. I have watched you trying to rope Yun Ruofeng in all this time.¡±
A smile tugged at the corner of the man¡¯s mouth. ¡°Both of us are in the same boat, so why would I trigger an internal conflict?¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Lanshan will find out about you helping me?¡± Hua Ziqing asked coldly.
The man in cyan smirked. ¡°Isn¡¯t her objective also to assist you in attaining the throne?¡±
Hua Ziqing merely smiled at this.
With Hua Ziqing keeping quiet, the man in the cyan changshan also fell silent.
After a while, Hua Ziqing broke the silence. ¡°There¡¯s no getting bored when it¡¯s you I¡¯m talking to.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no stopping when it¡¯s you I¡¯m ying chess with.¡± The man in cyan replied.
The two shared a knowing smile, and the man in cyan stood up before leaving the room.
~~~
Meanwhile, Ying, themander of the Lianjin Guards, returned to Liu Hall.
Hua Zirong¡¯s gaze was icy cold as he raised his head to nce at him. ¡°Have you already found out what¡¯s going on?¡±
A faint smile hung on Ying¡¯s mouth. ¡°Apart from Prince Hao, everything else has been investigated clearly. Please have a look, Your Majesty.¡±
He passed a stack of papers to Hua Zirong.
Scanning through the papers, coldness glimmered in Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes.¡±Living up to the rumours indeed.¡±
¡°The Lianjin Guards can¡¯t let down our reputation.¡± Ying stated curtly.
Admiration was stered on Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes. ¡°However, this piece of information is iplete; you haven¡¯t found out that person¡¯s identity.¡± He deliberately tried to find fault with the result.
¡°This subordinate thinks that said person¡¯s identity has already been revealed, but that it is too soon to expose them. Doing so may alert them, and put the n in jeopardy.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t even inform this Monarch?¡± Hua Zirong asked despite understanding that certain rules of the Lianjin Guards couldn¡¯t be broken. Nheless, their greatest creed was that they had to show the utmost loyalty towards the owner of the secret whistle. Otherwise, they would be punished by having their limbs pulled apart by five horse-carts.
Ying could understand what he was getting at, but he simply smiled. ¡°This subordinate can¡¯t say it.¡±
¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be waiting for the good news.¡±
Ying nodded. ¡°This subordinate will definitely not let Your Majesty down.¡±
¡°Withdraw.¡± Hua Zirong waved his hand.
Ying then skirted into the dark while Hua Zirong continued to look at the intelligence report in front of him. Upon reading through each and every one of Hua Ziqing¡¯s deeds that had been done behind his back, the temperature in his heart dropped further.
This Monarch has really underestimated you, but now your act has been exposed. I wonder, what will you do next?
Chapter 724 (1): The Situation Gradually Becomes Clear
Chapter 724 (1): The Situation Gradually Bes Clear
Lying in bed, Su Xi-er¡¯s face was warped in pain as nightmares gued her sleep, blurring the lines between reality and dream.
The unceasing howling and deste cries. The gray and hazy sky. An arrow that prated the heart.
Who is that person standing on the cliff? Why do they seem to be the source of these thoughts that gue my mind?
The person suddenly turned around.
It is me.
I fix the figure with a cold re, but as soon as I approach them, they disappear.
Su Xi-er¡¯s defense mechanism switched on as she desperately engaged in a tug-of-war with the nightmares.
What on earth is going on? I¡¯m totally conscious, yet my body can¡¯t move at all. Could this be the work of the man in the cloak again?
Regardless of any of that, no one can prevent me from waking up.
With a bout of determination, Su Xi-er pierced through the haze, her eyes fluttering open.
The first sight that greeted her was Pei Qianhao¡¯s worried gaze, his hand strained in an anxious grip around her own.
¡°Xi-er, did you have a nightmare?¡±
He gently wiped the sweat on her forehead, pain stinging his heart.
An indistinct smile spread across Su Xi-er¡¯s visage. ¡°As long as A-Jing and our baby are around, Xi-er has nothing to fear.¡±
In contrast to her words, uneasiness crept into her heart. The drug in my body should have already been dispelled, so why is it still like this? Should I ask Elder Brother what exactly is going on with this body?
However, how could Pei Qianhao not see through her thinly veiled facade? The more benign and understanding she was, the more his heart longed to shower her with affection.
¡°Xi-er, don¡¯t bear everything by yourself. You can tell this Prince.¡± Pei Qianhao softly kissed her cheek.
A gentle smile tugged at the corner of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth. ¡°I know, A-Jing.¡±
¡°Xi-er, tell me exactly what happened.¡± Pei Qianhao coaxed gently.
¡°I suspect that there¡¯s a problem with this body, but I can¡¯t be sure for now. I n to ask Elder Brother; perhaps he can give me an answer.¡±
Pain squeezed Pei Qianhao¡¯s heart, and he felt as if he was drenched in ice water. How I wish I could bear all this in her stead.
¡°Mmm, I¡¯ll get Wu Ling to call the Western Region King.¡± Pei Qianhao held a gentle gaze.
¡°A-Jing, it¡¯s in the middle of the night. Elder Brother should already have gone to rest.¡±
¡°Xi-er is the most important.¡± Pei Qianhao teased affectionately before speaking to Wu Ling who was outside the door. ¡°Wu Ling, get the Western Region King toe here.¡±
Su Xi-er could only sigh inwardly. A-Jing must be still holding a grudge against Elder Brother for helping me hide things from him.
Outside the door, Wu Ling was simrly in the mood for a prank. Western Region King, you were asking for it. Of all things, why did you have to help Princess Consort Hao hide things from Prince Hao?
He quickened his pace and soon arrived at Du Ling¡¯s door, giving it a solid knock. However, Du Ling was in a deep slumber, and it was only after Wu Ling gave a harder m on the door that he wokeup.
Knock! Knock!
Du Ling instantly jolted out of his dream, anger casting a shadow on his face as he opened the door. ¡°It¡¯s in the middle of the night, Wu Ling. What are you trying to do?¡±
Chapter 724 (2): The Situation Gradually Becomes Clear
Chapter 724 (2): The Situation Gradually Bes Clear
The cloudiness left Du Ling¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did something happen to Xi-er?¡±
He was about to step out of the door when he suddenly remembered something. He mmed the door closed, practically squashing Wu Ling¡¯s nose.
Just as Wu Ling was about to continue knocking on the door, Du Ling opened the door, now in more formal clothes.
¡°Why are you still in a daze? Hurry.¡±
Du Ling hastened his footsteps as he headed in the direction of Pei Qianhao and Su Xi-er¡¯s room. As for Wu Ling, he hid the yful smile at his mouth before following.
Once they entered the room, Du Ling walked to Su Xi-er anxiously. ¡°Xi-er, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±
Xi-er could only smile. ¡°Elder Brother, don¡¯t worry, Xi-er is fine.¡±
¡°Fine? Didn¡¯t Wu Ling say that you¡¡± Du Ling was confused.
Arriving right at this moment, Wu Ling quickly exined. ¡°Western Region King, this subordinate didn¡¯t say that something had happened to the Princess Consort. It was all conjecture on your part.¡±
A solemn air immediately seized Du Ling as he swung a kick towards Wu Ling, who nimbly dodged the attack and put some distance between them.
Du Ling looked towards Pei Qianhao. ¡°Prince Hao, is this how you discipline your subordinates?¡±
¡°Wu Ling did no wrong.¡± Pei Qianhao said emotionlessly.
Du Ling sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°So what on earth is your reason for hastily summoning me in the middle of the night?¡±
A smile tugged the corners of Su Xi-er¡¯s mouth. ¡°Elder Brother, it was Xi-er who wanted to ask you about something, so A-Jing called you here.¡±
By now, Du Ling could already fathom what was going on. Ugh, Pei Qianhao is clearly taking revenge against me for helping Xi-er hide things from him.
Du Ling could only ept his loss as he regained hisposure. ¡°So what is it?¡±
¡°Elder Brother, do you know if there¡¯s any problem with Su Xi-er¡¯s body?¡±
Du Ling was briefly speechless before understanding what she was referring to.
She¡¯s not referring to herself, but the body of the original Su Xi-er.
Du Ling shook his head, sorrow flitting across his eyes. ¡°Did something happen?¡±
Su Xi-er informed him of everything that had happened.
Du Ling¡¯s gaze became heavy. ¡°Xi-er, don¡¯t panic for now. This Monarch will send a letter back to the imperial pce to ask the Queen Dowager.¡±
Su Xi-er nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Elder Brother then.¡±
¡°That¡¯s no trouble at all; you are my younger sister now.¡± He then looked at Pei Qianhao who was currently gazing at Su Xi-er gently. ¡°Prince Hao, you should be satisfied with your revenge. Next time, don¡¯t wake this Monarch up in the middle of the night.¡±
Recalling Wu Ling¡¯s thunderous knocking, Du Ling felt helpless inside. I should have kicked Wu Ling a few more times just now.
¡°Elder Brother, don¡¯t worry, A-Jing won¡¯t do that.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°Western Region King, it¡¯s gettingte. Shouldn¡¯t you be going back to rest?¡±
Du Ling could only sigh inwardly, cursing Pei Qianhao. Did you really think that this Monarch wanted toe here? Aren¡¯t you the one who called for me at such an unearthly hour?
Despite his rampant thoughts, there was not a crack on his visage. ¡°This Monarch will be leaving then. I won¡¯t disrupt the both of you from being intimate with each other.¡± Du Ling made sure to tease Pei Qianhao before swiftly darting out of the room.
Chapter 725 (1): A Human Dying Is Like A Light Being Extinguished
Chapter 725 (1): A Human Dying Is Like A Light Being Extinguished
¡°A-Jing, you want to scheme against Elder Brother again.¡± Su Xi-er pretended to chide him.
Pei Qianhao took her into his arms and kissed her lips, not wanting to hear her mentioning other men. With Su Xi-er¡¯s warm reciprocation, the room was soon filled with the sight of spring.
~~~
In Xiangxiu House.
Inside a private room, Yun Ruofeng sat on a chair, d in a white changshan as he engaged in a game of chess with Yun Ling. cing a ck piece down, he took a group of white pieces away. Yun Ling quickly followed suit and mirrored his action, prompting his opponent to respond with a ck piece in the corner to form a Linglong pattern.
Admiration glimmered in Yun Ling¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your Highness, this subordinate has lost.¡±
¡°Though it may appear to be destined for doom, a path to rebirth is being made.¡± Yun Ruofeng said in a cryptic manner.
¡°Your Highness, it is gettingte. You should rest.¡±
¡°A good show is about to begin. How can this Prince fall asleep?¡± Yun Ruofeng said meaningfully.
Bewilderment shed past Yun Ling¡¯s eyes. ¡°What does Your Highness mean by that?¡±
¡°An important guest ising soon. Make sure you¡¯re prepared.¡±
Right after the words left his mouth, the door was pushed open, and a man donning a cyan changshan walked in.
¡°We finally meet.¡± The man in cyan smiled faintly.
Yun Ruofeng smirked. ¡°That¡¯s inurate; we have already met long ago. After all, you hade here many times while disguised as the cloaked man.¡±
The man in cyan continued smoothly, as if his cover hadn¡¯t just been blown. ¡°Prince Yun, you must have made a mistake. I¡¯m not that person.¡±
¡°Oh? Don¡¯t tell me that there¡¯s someone else who resembles you so much.¡± Yun Ruofeng remarked sarcastically.
The man in cyan simply smiled. ¡°That person is me, but also isn¡¯t. You will eventually understand, Prince Yun.¡±
¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t want to pry into your privacy. Tell me your purpose ining here.¡± Yun Ruofeng cut straight to the point.
¡°My goal is simple: coborate so that we may both win.¡±
¡°Both win? What does this Prince stand to gain? Or was I not specific enough: what can you gain from coborating with me and Hua Ziqing simultaneously?¡± Yun Ruofeng questioned in an arrogant manner.
The man in the cyan changshan kept the same expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Prince Yun, our interests don¡¯t collide, so the deals can proceed separately.¡±
¡°What do you mean by ¡®the deals can proceed separately¡¯? Didn¡¯t he tell you that this Prince requires certain criteria to be met before I am willing to discuss the deal?¡±
¡°Prince Yun, this would have to depend on whether the kingdom or the beauty is more important to you.¡±
Although Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes were akin to stagnant pools, they hid a storm of emotions. ¡°Both the beauty and the kingdom will be mine. Though it is said that one cannot have both the fish and the bear paw, this Prince insists on achieving it.¡±
Chapter 725 (2): A Human Dying Is Like A Light Being Extinguished
Chapter 725 (2): A Human Dying Is Like A Light Being Extinguished
¡°Prince Yun, being arrogant is fine, but it can also lead to one¡¯s own destruction.¡±
¡°This Prince maintains my stance: if you want me to make a deal with you, bring Lan-er to my side. Otherwise, you can forget about it.¡± Yun Ruofeng then turned back to his seat and continued to y chess.
The man in cyan¡¯s eyes glistened coldly as he walked out of the private room and headed to the top floor. ¡°Since you insist on being like this, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±
Meanwhile, Lanshan was staring coldly at the man in front of her. "Why did you stille here? I''ve already told you not toe again."
The man in red smiled. ¡°This is thest time, and I¡¯m just here to offer some advice. You should already know that even if you push that person up into that position, the Imperial Family¡¯s rules won¡¯t tolerate him.¡±
¡°Won¡¯t tolerate him? Based on what? He is also a member of Xiliu¡¯s Imperial Family.¡± A contemptuous smile hung at the tips of Lanshan¡¯s mouth.
The man in red had his eyes glisten coldly. ¡°You know even better than I do what his background is. Don¡¯t say things like this again.¡±
¡°What? None of this would have happened if not for your selfishness, yet you¡¯reing here to tell me this now?¡± Lanshan¡¯s eyes red with ire as she rolled the Buddha beads in her hand more rapidly.
The man¡¯s eyes turned icy cold. ¡°A person dying is like a light being extinguished. You should let the past stay in the past, or do you really wish to see history repeat itself?¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t want history to repeat. Rather, I want history to bepletely overturned. Everything should return to its rightful owner.¡± Lanshan stated coldly.
The man in red sneered. ¡°Do you honestly think that this is everyone¡¯s wish?¡±
¡°Exin yourself.¡± Lanshan heard the undertone in his words, and bewilderment briefly shed past her eyes.
The man¡¯s eyes glimmered coldly. ¡°What is yours will ultimately be yours, but you shouldn¡¯t be greedy for what isn¡¯t.¡±
Lanshan¡¯s gaze held a derisive smile. ¡°I have never believed in destiny. My fate lies in my own hands, and not the heavens.¡±
The man in red simply smiled. ¡°I have already said my piece; you better think about it properly. This is myst timeing here, but if you¡¯ve thought things out, you know where to find me.¡±
The man leapt out, smirking as he caught a glimpse of the figure hiding behind the pir.
Inside the room, Lanshan¡¯s eyes were freezing as she reflected on his words.
The man in cyan walked in. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±
¡°Nothing. Why did youe back? Have Prince Hao¡¯s men already withdrawn?¡± Lanshan regained herposure.
The manughed cheekily. ¡°No, they¡¯re still guarding an empty room.¡±
¡°I see that you¡¯ve pulled an Empty City Ruse (Kongcheng-ji)[1] on them.¡± Lanshan smirked.
The man¡¯s smile deepend. ¡°Since they like to guard it, I¡¯ll just let them do so. That said, I don¡¯t want to stay there with them forever.¡±
¡°He offended Prince Hao and Prince Yunst night. Are you nning to do the same? If you dare to ruin my n, I¡¯ll definitely not let you off the hook.¡± Lanshan warned with resentment.
An icy smile hung on the corners of the man¡¯s mouth. ¡°I know, I definitely won¡¯t dare to ruin your important business.¡±
However, some things just never go the way you want them to. Some things may even bepletely different than they appear.
1. ¡¯Kongcheng-ji¡¯ or ¡®Empty City Ruse¡¯ is one of the stratagems by Zhuge Liang.
A brief summary of the story is that he yed the qin alone in an empty city, fooling the enemies that there were formidable forces hidden in the city when it was in fact empty.
Feel free to read more about the full story and details of the strategy.
Chapter 726 (1): Turmoil
Chapter 726 (1): Turmoil
Seated and d in a ck changshan, Hua Zirong tirelessly went through the memorial booklets.
¡°Your Majesty, someone from the army barracks hase.¡± A eunuch at the side notified him.
Hua Zirong raised his head. ¡°Let hime in.¡±
The soldier then came in with a letter, passing it to the eunuch who then brought it to Hua Zirong.
His eyes steadily growing colder as he read, Hua Zirong¡¯s hand mmed against the table in a thunderous bang.
¡°Someone, prepare a horse. This Monarch is personally going to the army barracks to see what is going on for myself.¡±
Worry flooded the eunuch¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your Majesty, please reconsider.¡±
Hua Zirong merely fixed him with an icy re. ¡°Speak no further. Quickly, prepare the horse.¡±
Uneasiness crept into the soldier¡¯s heart. The army barracks are currently besieged by the gue. If His Majesty is unlucky enough to be infected¡ I¡¯m afraid many people will have to answer with their lives.
A soldierpletely wrapped in ck walked out.
¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate is willing to head there.¡±
At this, Hua Zirong finally nodded. ¡°This Monarch wants to know what exactly happened in the army barracks.¡±
¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
The soldier from the barracks breathed an internal sigh of relief. Fortunately, His Majesty isn¡¯t insistent on going.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The guard in ck signalled to the army barrack soldier before the two sped off towards the barracks on their horses.
Inside the army barrack, themander¡¯s face held a grim expression. ¡°Have you found anything?¡±
¡°This subordinate is incapable. I have searched high and low, but found nothing suspicious.¡± The soldier¡¯s head was drooped low.
A disdainful smile glimmered in themander¡¯s eyes. ¡°Nothing suspicious? Then how do you exin what¡¯s happening in the army barracks?¡±
Guilt spread across the soldier¡¯s expression. ¡°This subordinate and the army doctors have searched through the tents of the Third toon, but we couldn¡¯t find any source of infection.¡±
Themander¡¯s eyes became pensive. It looks like there¡¯s something fishy with this.
Themander-in-chief walked in. ¡°Commander, a gue has also broken out in Liujing.¡±
Themander¡¯s face was fuming. ¡°What on earth is the situation?¡±
Themander-in-chief reported the encounter that the soldiers had experienced with Doctor Li.
After hearing the news, themander¡¯s eyes grew even colder. ¡°Investigate this matter and seize that mother and son. The source of the infection must be found.¡±
Themander-in-chief nodded. On his way out, he happened to brush past the soldier in ck and the other soldier. Turning back to catch a glimpse, a meaningful look flickered in his eyes briefly before he left.
Themander¡¯s expression was respectful upon seeing the soldier in ck, and he didn¡¯t waste time with any superfluous words.
¡°All of you leave first.¡±
The rest obeyed his instructions and immediately withdrew from the tent.
Once they were alone, themander reported everything that had transpired in the army barracks and the situation in Liujing to the soldier wrapped in ck.
The soldier in ck nodded. ¡°Have you checked the water source?¡±
¡°Yes, but not only is the water source clear, we can¡¯t find any other source of infection either.¡±
¡°Mmm, I understand.¡± With that, the soldier in ck left the tent and began to search the surroundings.
It¡¯s just as they say: there is no source of infection. What exactly is the problem then?
However, he suddenly spotted a figure attempting to sneak away while carrying a package wrapped in cloth. It wasn¡¯t long before the figure hid behind arge tree and attempted to burn the contents of the package, a bundle of clothes, in a fire.
¡°What are you doing?¡± The soldier in ck hollered at him.
Chapter 726 (2): Turmoil
Chapter 726 (2): Turmoil
Once the soldier in ck had made sure that the man couldn¡¯t escape, he picked up a branch to sweep the ashes away. Seeing that nothing was left, he then hauled the other man up and brought him to themander¡¯s tent.
Themander¡¯s eyes flickered coldly. ¡°What is this about?¡±
¡°Ask him.¡± The soldier in ck replied curtly.
The person on the ground was in a miserable state; tears spilled from his eyes and mucus leaked from his nose. ¡°This lowly person is a refugee in the army barracks. I simply burned a piece of clothing before I was brought here.¡± He raised his voice as he cried miserably.
A profound look shed in themander¡¯s eyes. ¡°What clothes did you burn?¡±
He was certain that the man¡¯s actions weren¡¯t just because he was bored. There is definitely something wrong here.
A sly look twinkled in the refugee¡¯s eyes. ¡°It was just a tattered shirt. This lowly person saw that it could no longer be worn, so I decided to burn it.¡±
¡°If it was just a tattered shirt, why must you burn it? You could have just thrown it away.¡± Themander directly exposed his lies.
The refugee showed a sincere expression. ¡°This lowly person¡¯s hometown has a tradition where torn clothes can¡¯t be thrown away, and can only be burnt. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be poor for a lifetime.¡±
Hearing his shoddy excuse, themander delivered a kick to him. ¡°Spare me the nonsense. Quickly exin everything properly, otherwise you¡¯ll be treated with the nks.¡±
Panic seized the refugee as soon as he heard that he would receive a beating from the nks. "This lowly person will confess. I had brought the shirt from Meng County, but after hearing that the soldiers were looking for the source of the infection, I grew scared and tried to burn it.¡±
Although his reasoning made sense to themander, it was a fact that the refugee hadn''t reported the matter. If that shirt is really the source of the infection, wouldn''t we have no way of investigating?
The soldier in ck stared at him frostily. "You''re not a refugee. Out with it, who sent you here?"
"Your Excellency, what are you talking about? This lowly person is really a refugee from Meng County." The person said earnestly.
The soldier in ck stripped off the man¡¯s upper shirt. "You have snake skin on you, a disease that is easily treated by many nts in Meng County. If you were really a refugee, there is no way you would have this condition.¡±
Realising that there was no way to salvage his lie, the ''refugee'' wanted to flee, but fell to the ground as soon as he attempted to stand up since his joints were still dislocated.
It was already as clear as day to themander what had happened. "Someone, take this person away and interrogate him properly."
The soldier in ck''s expression rxed. "Since the source of the gue has been discovered, I''ll return to Liujing."
If the gue were to spread in Liujing, it would be a catastrophe. He had to quickly report to Hua Zirong so that early preparations could be made.
The situation in Xiliu is unstable and rife with internal conflict. Prince Qing is plotting something, while Nanzhao''s Prince Yun holds unknown intentions. Not only that, the two of them seem to be coborating. Meanwhile, Prince Hao and the Western Region King are upright men, but they certainly won¡¯t do charity work.
Chapter 727 (1): Forthright Counsel
Chapter 727 (1): Forthright Counsel
Raising her head, she saw Pei Qianhao gazing at her gently. "A-Jing, why do you stare at me as soon as I wake up?"
Pei Qianhao took her into his arms. "This Prince likes it."
Even though his words weren''t coated with honey, Su Xi-er could feel his affections in her heart.
"Xi-er,are you up early again because our child is being naughty?" Pei Qianhao stared at her tummy.
Su Xi-er chuckled. "No, that''s not it. Our child has been very obedient recently."
"Since you''re so obedient,e out and you''ll get a reward." Pei Qianhao teased affectionately.
Su Xi-er smiled wider. "Child, did you hear that? A-Jing said that you''ll get a reward since you''re very obedient."
Pei Qianhao couldn''t help but nt a kiss on her cheek when he saw her gentle appearance.
A knock from the door suddenly sounded.
"Prince Hao, a gue has broken out in Liujing." Wu Ling¡¯s voice sounded frantically from outside.
Pei Qianhao exchanged nces with Su Xi-er before quickly leaving the bed to open the door for Wu Ling.
"Exin." Pei Qianhao¡¯s tone was curt.
"Someone fainted on the streets today before being diagnosed with the gue. It seems that the same urrence was noted throughout Liujingst night."
Pei Qianhao''s eyes were frigid. "To think that they would be so crazy just for the sake of the throne."
"Your Highness, what should we do?¡± Wu Ling asked.
Su Xi-er gave a light smile. ¡°Let Yu Xiao prepare some medicine and go through all the rooms in the posthouse; don¡¯t leave even a nook and cranny unturned. As for the rest, convert them into fragrance sachets and distribute them to everyone.¡±
¡°Listen to the Princess Consort.¡± Pei Qianhao supported.
Wu Ling immediately went to carry out the order before Du Ling came in with a cold expression.
¡°You tell me, what does he stand to gain from doing this?¡±
It was evident that Du Ling was fuming upon learning about what had happened in Liujing.
Su Xi-er smiled. ¡°Elder Brother, people¡¯s hearts are the easiest to control during a disaster. With the gue running rampant, and Hua Zirong unable to solve the problem, what do you think would happen if a person who can resolve the pestilence suddenly appears?¡±
Du Ling immediately understood what she was implying. ¡°He is really mad; to think that he is using the lives of countless civilians for the sake of that position.¡±
Pei Qianhao¡¯s eyes glistened coldly. ¡°When one is encumbered by a desperate situation, the resolve to survive is kindled.¡±
¡°Has Hua Zirong not figured out this matter yet?¡± Du Ling mocked.
Su Xi-er sneered. ¡°I think it¡¯s less that he hasn¡¯t realised, but that he doesn¡¯t want to believe it.¡±
¡°As the monarch, he really is¡¡± Du Ling didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but ire continued to burn in his heart.
¡°Elder Brother, you don¡¯t have to be like this. Things haven¡¯t reached that point yet.¡±
¡°A-Jing, let¡¯s make a trip to the imperial pce.¡± Su Xi-er suggested.
Pei Qianhao nodded, and the three quickly got onto a horse carriage before heading towards Liujing.
~~~
In Liu Hall.
Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes were frigid as he listened to Heiying (ck shadow)¡¯s report. ¡°Someone actually infiltrated the refugees and attempted to throw the army barracks into disarray?¡±
Chapter 727 (2): Forthright Counsel
Chapter 727 (2): Forthright Counsel
Hua Zirong harrumphed. ¡°Pass down this Monarch¡¯s edict: the imperial physicians are toe up with a prescription to alleviate the gue, and all the big medical clinics are to treat those infected without charging any fees.¡±
The eunuch immediately went to announce the edict.
¡°What else have you discovered from your investigation?¡± Hua Zirong asked.
Heiying smirked. ¡°This is not a natural disaster, but a man-made one.¡±
Themander of the Lianjin Guards, Ying, appeared in front of the two. ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate has already investigated it properly; this matter is rted to Prince Qing.¡±
The sneer on Hua Zirong¡¯s mouth deepened. ¡°Good, very good.¡±
Hua Ziqing, there¡¯s yet another score I have to settle with you.
¡°Don¡¯t alert him for now; focus on the matter at hand. Heiying, go and investigate the cause of Liujing¡¯s gue. Ying, go and keep a tight surveince on him; this Monarch wants to know if even an ant enters Liushui Xiaozhu.¡± Hua Zirong ordered coldly.
Heiying and Ying responded together, ¡°This subordinate obeys the order.¡±
The two swiftly left Liu Hall and split off to work on their respective tasks.
Pei Qianhao, Su Xi-er, and Du Ling walked into Liu Hall.
Upon their arrival, warmth suffused Hua Zirong¡¯s heart. ¡°This Monarch just wanted to get someone to invite all of you here. I didn¡¯t expect you to havee of your own volition.¡± He said genially.
Su Xi-er responded with a smile. ¡°The three of us are residing in Liujing, so we can be considered as a part of Liujing.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded. ¡°Beimin and Xiliu have diplomatic rtions; this Prince will definitely step up to the asion.¡±
Du Ling smirked. ¡°The Western Region and Xiliu also have diplomatic ties with one another. How can this Monarch back out?¡±
A trace of admiration twinkled in Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then let us discuss this matter.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, you will first need to ascertain the source of infection; for those who are not infected, prevention measures have to be taken; all houses must be sprayed with the medicinal herb water.¡± Su Xi-er listed out her three proposed steps.
Hua Zirong¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Princess Consort Hao is intelligent indeed.¡± He then turned to the guard standing to the side.
¡°Why are you still standing there in a daze? Quickly get to it.¡±
The guard quickly walked out of Liu Hall.
Pei Qianhao wore a cid expression. ¡°This Prince has already sent someone to summon the imperial physician from Beimin who is best at treating gue.¡±
¡°This Monarch has long since had my men stockpile medicinal herbs specifically for such an event.¡± Du Ling spoke with a grin.
Hua Zirong bore a sincere gaze. ¡°This Monarch thanks Prince Hao, Princess Consort Hao, and the Western Region King on the behalf of Xiliu¡¯s civilians.¡±
The three smiled, and epted his gratitude.
¡°Your Majesty, an outsider shouldn¡¯t be makingments on something that involves the imperial family, but I feel that some things will only be harder to handle if they are dragged out.¡± Su Xi-er reminded with a smile.
Chapter 728.1: Something missed
Chapter 728.1: Something missed
Hua Zirong nodded with a smile. ¡°Many thanks to Princess Consort Hao for the reminder.¡±
Understanding the principle of everything in moderation, Su Xi-er spoke no further.
Pei Qianhao added sinctly, ¡°Some hold the knife, while others are the fish on the chopping block. Which side you are on is your choice.¡±
He then stood up and left Liu Hall with Su Xi-er
¡°People may still survive from a natural disaster, but they can¡¯t escape the consequences of their own sins.¡± Du Ling gave a sneer before he spun on his heel and left as well.
Watching the three of them leave, a tinge of coldness seeped into Hua Zirong¡¯s gaze. Is that how you see this Monarch? I don¡¯t wish for any of this, but I have no choice..
~~~
In Liushui Xiaozhu.
Hua Ziqing sat on a chair, d in his white changshan, brewing tea as per his normal routine. His actions were slow but elegant, with every step done to precision.
The man in the ck mask smirked. "Your Highness, I''m afraid the Lianjin Guards have sniffed us out. This subordinate found traces of their whereabouts today."
"How would youpare yourself with the Lianjin Guards?"
The masked man replied seriously, "Ying is above me, while the rest are beneath me."
Hua Ziqing grinned. "Looks like Hua Zirong understands you well, else, he wouldn''t have let Ying personally monitor you."
The masked man''s eyes glimmered coldly. "Your Highness, how do you know that Ying is the one doing this?"
"Hua Zirong wants to make use of this opportunity to test if his conjecture is correct. If he finds out that Ying is more powerful than you, I''m afraid you''ll lose your life soon." Hua Ziqing was unperturbed, as if he was chatting about the weather instead of a person''s life.
The masked man''s gaze turned icy cold. "Is Your Highness implying that Hua Zirong ns to kill this subordinate?"
"Isn''t chopping off an arm of this Prince better than dealing with me directly?" Hua Ziqing smirked.
Realisation dawned upon the masked man. "This subordinate understands."
"Go and have a fight with Ying; even if you get injured, you have to pretend that you are fine, so that he can''t determine your real strength." Hua Ziqing said in a calctive manner.
The masked man nodded and left Hua Ziqing to his own devices. With his eyes coldly ring, Hua Ziqing continued to brew the pot of tea before him.
It was at this moment that the man with the douli walked in.
"Your Highness, I have already finished the task you assigned me to. Everything is going ording to n."
Hua Ziqing raised his head. "Not bad, you''ve done a great job."
¡°However, the person in the army barracks has been caught." The man with the douli reported.
Hua Ziqing''s eyes became cold. "What happened?"
"It was the work of Hua Zirong''s Heiying." The man replied.
A smirk formed at the corner of Hua Ziqing''s mouth. "It looks like Hua Zirong has already uncovered those ns. Cease any further action, and make sure that you don¡¯t leave that person in the army barracks alive.¡±
Chapter 728.2: Something missed
Chapter 728.2: Something missed
The man nodded. "This subordinate will carry out the order right away."
The man with the douli swiftly left Liushui Xiaozhu. He had snuck into the ce amidst the chaos caused by the Lianjin Guards, and had to leave before things calmed down to prevent causing unnecessary trouble for his master.
~~~
In a private room.
Yun Ruofengid in bed, a smirk at the corner of his mouth as he gazed at the chessboard in front of him.
Life is like chess: schemes at every step.
"Your Highness, there has been a massive change to the situation outside. I''m afraid Liujing may be a dead city soon. Should we leave for the time being?" Yun Ling asked worriedly.
Yun Ruofeng grinned. "No, it won''t. Everything he¡¯s done will be for naught if Liujing bes a dead city, and he¡¯s not that silly."
"Does Your Highness mean that all of this is his work?" Realisation hit Yun Ling.
Yun Ruofeng''s smile deepened. "The probability is 80 to 90 percent. Just wait and see; Xiliu''s sky is going to change soon."
"Your Highness, then what about our n? Will the man with the douli bring Princess Consort Yun here?" Yun Ling asked.
Speaking of the devil, the man with the douli opened the door and walked in.
"Is Prince Yun afraid that this old man will go back on my word?" He questioned coldly.
"How could that be? After all, I have the item that you all want most, right?"
"What do you mean by this, Prince Yun? This old man doesn''t really understand."
"This Prince has always been curious who your master is. Only when I finally saw him that day did I find that your master looks a lot like a certain someone -- a dead person."
The man''s eyes turned even more frigid. "If Prince Yun is not sincere, this old man won''t force you."
"So anxious to change the topic? It only affirms that what this Prince has happened upon makes you worried." Yun Ruofeng smirked.
The man clenched his fists. "This old man doesn''t know what Prince Yun is talking about."
His heart was covered in frost. I mustn''t let him discover Master''s identity.
Yun Ruofeng''s smirk grew wider. "In that case, why don''t you let this Prince finish what I wanted to say?" His expression turned cold. "This Prince was once very familiar with the person I just mentioned, but he¡¯s since died. Why do you think that two people would resemble each other so much?¡±
The man with the douli could finally let his heart rest. It seems like he only suspects that Master has some blood rtions with that person and nothing else.
"You are making this old man even more confused, Prince Yun. How can a subordinate inquire about his master¡¯s matters? Could it be that your subordinates do so?" The man rebutted.
A sarcastic smile hung on Yun Ruofeng''s mouth. "This Prince only thinks that two people look too simr. Why do you have to be so nervous?" He continued to probe.
The man could feel his heart pound against his chest, but showed none of it on his visage. "Prince Yun, since you are so curious about my master, why don''t you make a deal with him? Perhaps you will obtain your answer then."
Since you want to use this to sound me out, I shall use this as bait to hook you in.
Noticing how speedy his response was, Yun Ruofeng''s smirk widened. "Smart indeed. This Prince really appreciates your talent, but one should beware of losing themselves when they scheme too deeply." His words wereced with a chilly threat.
The man with the douli didn''t show any reaction to his words, only keeping silent.
Standing there, Yun Ruofeng could feel the answer on the tip of his tongue, but was unable to grab ahold of it. Only when that day arrived would he understand what he had missed.
Chapter 729.1: Zi sha appears
Chapter 729.1: Zi sha appears
In front of the posthouse.
As Su Xi-er dismounted her horse, a bout of dizziness seized her, causing her to fall backwards. Fortunately, Pei Qianhao was in time to catch her in his arms.
She shook her head. "A-Jing, I''m feeling very dizzy."
Pei Qianhao picked her up and practically flew inside before setting her on the bed gently.
Su Xi-er was dazed, feeling as if dozens of people were speaking into her ears. She recognized some voices and not others, but they all resounded within her head.
Seeing how much pain she was in, Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze grew increasingly frigid. "Why is the imperial physician not here yet?"
As if waiting for a cue, an imperial physician hurriedly arrived while carrying a medical box.
Pei Qianhao turned his re to the newly arrived physician. "Why are you still standing there in a daze?"
Coming back to his senses, the imperial physician quickly ced a strip of gauze over Su Xi-er¡¯s wrist before taking her pulse. However, the furrow between his brow only deepened the more time passed.
"Prince Hao, there''s nothing abnormal with the Princess Consort''s body." The imperial physician¡¯s voice shook as he cautiously reported his findings.
The corners of Pei Qianhao''s mouth were pulled into a sneer. "If there''s nothing abnormal, why is Xi-er suffering so much?"
The imperial physician immediately went to feel her pulse again, but the bewilderment in his eyes only grew. Not only is her pulse stable, it¡¯s even stronger than most other pregnant women. How can such a pulse belong to an ill person?
"Prince Hao, this humble subject''s medical skills are limited, and I am truly unable to discern the Princess Consort''s condition." The imperial physician was terrified as he admitted.
Why am I so unlucky? I''m afraid it''ll be hard to keep my life now.
Pei Qianhao''s expression was icy cold. "Wu Ling, lock him up."
The imperial physician''s knees buckled, and he kept kowtowing. "Prince Hao, please spare my life!"
A woman''s melodious voice sounded. "Please wait, Prince Hao."
The owner of the voice then emerged in a light purple gauze dress that was embroidered with blooming datura flowers and small bells. She appeared beautiful, though her age couldn''t be deduced.
"Who are you?" Pei Qianhao asked while shooting her a cold gaze.
The person wore a faint smile. "My name is Zi Sha, and I''m someone who doesn''t exist in the world."
An understanding look shed past Pei Qianhao''s eyes. "Why did youe?"
Zi Sha paid no attention to Pei Qianhao''s cold aura, maintaining a smile on her countenance. "I came for Princess Consort Hao."
A ferocious storm brewed in Pei Qianhao''s eyes as he visibly grew more vignt.
Zi Sha remainedposed. I''ve long heard of how much Prince Hao treasures Princess Consort Hao, but it seems that the rumours really are true.
"You don''t have to be on guard, Prince Hao. I''m only here to treat Princess Consort Hao. If you dy treatment further, I''m afraid that not only will it be dangerous for her, but also the child in her stomach."
Pei Qianhao''s expression remained unchanged, but his heart grew colder.
"Why should this Prince trust you?"
Zi Sha continued to wear a smile as she took out an item from within her robes."Because of this."
Chapter 729.2: Zi sha appears
Chapter 729.2: Zi sha appears
Pei Qianhao looked at the item and nodded.
Seeing that she had gained his trust, Zi Sha''s smile grew wider. "Please leave first then, Prince Hao. I don''t wish for anyone to disturb me when I am treating her."
Pei Qianhao nced at Su Xi-er, gently nting a kiss on her cheek before walking out.
He believed that the person before him would definitely not harm Su Xi-er. After all, she is¡
Zi Sha watched him leave with a faint smile. Xiao[1] Xi-er, I see that you have found a good man.
Her expression turned pious as she softly pulled her luoqun[2], allowing the bells to twinkle as if they were performing an impable symphony.
Pulling out several silver needles, the woman carefully inserted them into a few acupuncture points.
Not long after, something extraordinary happened. Pitch ck blood began to ooze from the spots where the needles had been inserted before evaporating into thin air.
The smile at the corner of Zi Sha''s mouth dissipated into a thin line. This group has really gone mad for the throne.
However, her expression soon recovered.
Su Xi-er slowly came around from her dream, and gazed at the woman before her. For some reason, she felt that this stranger was familiar, and meant her no harm.
The two''s eyes met and smiled at one another.
"I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met before, but I feel like we have known each other for a very long time." Su Xi-er''s slightly pallid expression, did nothing to taint her beauty, even providing a tinge of a pitiful beauty to her appearance.
Zi Sha chuckled. "Who knows? Maybe we have really met before." But that''s before you became Su Xi-er.
Su Xi-er could discern the implication in her words, and smiled in response. "Perhaps."
Just as the two were about to continue chatting, Pei Qianhao pushed the door open and flew straight to Su Xi-er.
"Xi-er, are you feeling ufortable anywhere?" Though his expression appearedposed, it wasn''t sufficient to hide the worry gleaming in his eyes.
Zi Sha smiled as she tacitly left.
Although I do have something else to discuss with Prince Hao, this is not the time. Disrupting lovers can cause one to get struck by lightning.
The corners of her mouth turned up mischievously as she understandingly closed the door. If Su Xi-er had seen it, she would have found that smile extremely familiar.
Su Xi-er wore a faint smile, her eyes filled with a gentle yearning for Pei Qianhao. "A-Jing, I''m fine now."
"Xi-er, this Prince will definitely not let anything happen to you." Pei Qianhao hugged her tightly and gave an overbearing deration, but his trembling hands still betrayed him.
Su Xi-er returned the hug. "A-Jing, Xi-er isn''t so fragile."
Pei Qianhao nced at her stomach unhappily. It''s all because of you; be prepared to see how this Prince deals with you when youe out.
As for the baby, they didn''t know that their father was already so ''concerned'' about them before evening into the world.
Pei Qianhao had been very cautious, as if he was a kid that had done something wrong, so Su Xi-er didn''t notice any of it.
"A-Jing, do you know that person?"
Having gotten such a familiar feeling with Zi Sha, Su Xi-er couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the former¡¯s identity.
Pei Qianhao''s eyes glinted coldly. "She is from the old Xiliu''s imperial family."
Despite seeing the bewilderment in Su Xi-er''s eyes, theplexity of the matter had Pei Qianhao holding his tongue..
Pei Qianhao caressed her hair. "Xi-er, this Prince will be going out for a bit. Make sure to rest properly, and I¡¯ll have Wu Ling bring you some soup."
He knew that the person outside the door still had something to say, so even though he was worried about Su Xi-er, he forced himself up. He was sure that theing conversation would reveal many things.
1. Tranted directly to ''small'' in this case, ''xiao'' is used in front of a name to show affection or closeness.
2. Female attire/dress made of silk and gauze in the past
Chapter 730.1: The deepest secret
Chapter 730.1: The deepest secret
Su Xi-er gently coaxed Pei Qianhao, warmth exuding from her eyes. ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll sleep for a bit more.¡±
Pei Qianhao almost couldn¡¯t stop himself from kissing her, but he managed to restrain himself and left the room.
As Su Xi-er watched him leave, the corners of her mouth rose to form a faint smile. Stroking her stomach, she spoke softly, ¡°Child, look at A-Jing.¡±
In the main hall, Zi Sha wasfortably seated in a chair, an almost indiscernible smile on her lips as she recalled her encounter with Su Xi-er.
It¡¯s great that she¡¯s still alive.
Pei Qianhao walked in expressionlessly, seating himself at the top.
¡°What does the man with the douli have to do with Xiliu?¡± He went straight to the point.
The smile from Zi Sha¡¯s face vanished, and was reced by a solemn expression. ¡°Prince Hao, this matter is rted to Xiliu¡¯s imperial secrets, so there¡¯s nothing I can share.¡±
¡°Oh? And what if this Prince insists on finding out?¡± Pei Qianhao locked onto Zi Sha with a sharp re, forcing thetter to sigh in helplessness.
¡°Prince Hao, this is Xiliu¡¯s internal affair; I can only ask you not to interfere.¡±
The temperature in Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze dropped. ¡°Xiliu¡¯s internal affairs have already implicated Xi-er.¡±
Hearing the name ¡®Xi-er,¡¯ Zi Sha felt even more helpless. ¡°Since you insist on knowing, I¡¯ll say it then: he¡¯s a two-faced person.¡± Zi Sha casually revealed the identity of the man with the douli.
Pei Qianhao made noment, though his gaze turned colder.
Zi Sha continued. ¡°Did you know that there¡¯s a rumour saying that two-faced people are born rebellious and hapless.¡±
¡°Wasn¡¯t it said long ago that two-faced people no longer exist in Xiliu?¡± Pei Qianhao asked.
¡°What you said is not wrong, Prince Hao. Two-faced people are Xiliu¡¯s sins; their birth is a sin, and their death is also a sin.¡± A bitter expression flickered in Zi Sha¡¯s eyes as she revealed a self-loathing smile.
Pei Qianhao sneered. ¡°Then why does that man exist?¡±
¡°There¡¯s something you may not know, Prince Hao. Not only is he the only two-faced person in Xiliu, he is also the only one in this world.¡± Zi Sha¡¯s expression had returned to her usual faint smile.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t care if he¡¯s the only one or thest one. As long as it affects Xi-er, I won¡¯t let it go.¡±
¡°Prince Hao, I know that he hasmitted serious sins, but he is also a pawn. Now that you know the history of two-faced people, you also know why he was created.¡± Zi Sha switched her approach.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s re immediately focused on her as he uttered his next words. ¡°That has nothing to do with this Prince. Anyone who provokes Xi-er can¡¯t be spared.¡±
Hearing how resolute he was, Zi Sha couldn¡¯t keep the frustration from her visage.
Just as it seemed that their discourse would end, Su Xi-er appeared while dressed in white, a trace of fragility lingering around her.
¡°A-Jing, killing him is very simple, but I don¡¯t wish to kill him just like that.¡± She cast an indifferent nce at Zi Sha, watching thetter¡¯s eyes return a grateful look.
However, Pei Qianhao was much more concerned with her being out of bed than anything else.
¡°Xi-er, didn¡¯t I tell you to rest in your room?¡± He embraced her softly.
A warmth smile lit up Su Xi-er¡¯s face. ¡°A-Jing, can you let me speak with her?¡± Having thought things over in her room, Su Xi-er had decided to voice the questions in her heart. Unable to find it in himself to deny her, Pei Qianhao merely nodded.
Zi Sha could tell that Su Xi-er was giving her an avenue to ease the tension with Pei Qianhao. ¡°I also wish to have a talk with Princess Consort Hao.¡±
The two exchanged smiles, as if they had not met for a very long time.
¡°Did youe here to protect the person who harmed me?¡± Su Xi-er asked.
Zi Sha shook her head. ¡°Not to protect; it¡¯s simply because he can¡¯t die yet.¡±
Chapter 730.2: The deepest secret
Chapter 730.2: The deepest secret
¡°Perhaps you all have a hidden agenda that requires that person to be alive, however, it¡¯s impossible for me to simply leave him alive after harming me.¡± Su Xi-er spoke calmly, yet it felt like she was a de that was about to spring out from its sheath.
Guilt shed past Zi Sha¡¯s countenance. ¡°I know that he has done some unforgivable things to you, but I hope you can leave him alive until the Western Region¡¯s situation has stabilised.¡± Her tone was filled with sincerity.
Su Xi-er¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Give me a reason.¡±
Su Xi-er could sense that there was something huge hidden behind all of this, but she usually wasn¡¯t so nosy. Only when she was in front of this Zi Sha did she feel so curious.
Zi Sha was a little dazed, feeling as if the person in her memories and the one in front of her had ovepped.
No, they¡¯re too different. That person was delicate and weak, attracting the affection and pity of others. While this one also makes others want to dote on her, she is far from fragile.
¡°The current situation in the Western Region is very chaotic, with many forces in the dark eager to make a move. I need to leave him alive to fish out the mastermind.¡±
Maybe because it was because Su Xi-er and thet person in Zi Sha¡¯s memory were too simr, but thetter didn¡¯t feel the need to hide her inner thoughts as she had with Pei Qianhao.
Warmth emerged in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can promise you to let this person off temporarily, but once the dust has settled, this person must be handed to me to be dealt with.¡±
Zi Sha grinned. ¡°This condition is very fair.¡±
The two exchanged knowing nces with a faint smile.
¡°Since things are done, I shall be leaving then.¡± Zi Sha turned to leave the way she came, not alerting another soul in the posthouse.
¡°A-Jing, was I being too reckless?¡± Su Xi-er took a glimpse at him.
Pei Qianhao shook his head. ¡°No, Xi-er is meticulous, how could you possibly be reckless?¡±
¡°A-Jing, is the person behind the man with the ck douli really Hua Ziqing?¡±
Shaking his head gently, Pei Qianhao surmised, ¡°No, but there is definitely a connection between them.¡±
What he didn¡¯t say was that he wouldn¡¯t let the person off, regardless of who they were.
¡°A-Jing, I actually wanted to ask her if she knew me, but I eventually abandoned that idea.¡± Su Xi-er confessed.
Pain squeezed Pei Qianhao¡¯s heart as he hugged her tightly. ¡°Xi-er, don¡¯t think too much.¡±
¡°Say, A-Jing, do you think I have be dumb and more moody ever since I¡¯ve gotten pregnant?¡± Su Xi-er asked mischievously, trying to alleviate the ufortable emotions.
Pei Qianhao¡¯s only reply was to kiss her lips, not releasing her for a long time.
Chapter 731.1: Yun ruofeng appears
Chapter 731.1: Yun ruofeng appears
It took a long time before Pei Qianhao¡¯s lips parted from Su Xi-er¡¯s, his gaze lowering to her stomach. ¡°Xi-er, we won¡¯t stay in Xiliu for long. Let¡¯s quickly settle matters here and return to Beimin.¡±
¡°Mmm, Zhen Yu is probably going to give birth soon. I want to learn from her experience when we get back!¡± Su Xi-er said yfully.
She understood that the reason for their limited sess in Xiliu was because of the coboration between Yun Ruofeng and Hua Ziqing. If they wanted to make a move on thetter, getting Xiliu¡¯s Imperial Family involved would be inevitable; at that point, they would be interfering with the matters of another nation.
Having met Hua Zirong during Nanzhao¡¯s state banquet, Su Xi-er found that the man wasposed and inscrutable.
Right then, Du Ling walked in with a solemn expression. ¡°With the nation in turmoil, many of Xiliu¡¯s soldiers have already been dispatched to handle the refugees who have flooded into the capital. .¡± He nced at Su Xi-er. ¡°Stay put in the posthouse; don¡¯t think of going anywhere.¡±
For the sake of the child in her stomach, Su Xi-er could only nod. ¡°Alright, you two take care. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±
Pei Qianhao caressed her head andforted her before following Du Ling out of the posthouse.
Su Xi-er continued to stay in the hall as she had some pastries and date tea. She then returned to her room in the backyard to rest in bed, stroking her stomach as she slowly fell asleep.
In her dreams, she found that the real Su Xi-er hade again to try to strangle her. ¡°Return my body to me! Who are you to upy it and snatch everything that belongs to me?!¡±
Su Xi-er¡¯s brow furrowed in real life, and she jolted awake a momentter, her forehead breaking out in sweat.
Sitting up and sitting against the bed¡¯s pir, she raised her hand to wipe her sweat away.
I keep having the same dream.
A man¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Lan-er, you¡¯re finally awake. This Prince will bring you back.¡±
The voice sounded vaguely familiar.
Yun Ruofeng! Why is he here?
Su Xi-er raised her head to look at him. ¡°Are you responsible for the turmoil in Xiliu?¡±
¡°You¡¯re overestimating this Prince. Xiliu was already rotting from the inside out; I simply brought it to the surface.¡±
In thispetition with Hua Ziqing, I am the victor. Pretending to leave some gaps for Hua Ziqing to exploit led to him dropping his guard.
¡°Instigating the unrest, diverting the tiger away from the mountain before kidnapping me. Are you sure you can seed?¡± Su Xi-er got up from bed and tidied her clothes.
¡°The people in the posthouse have surrendered, and even Prince Hao¡¯s Commander Wu has been tied up. Lan-er, for the sake of your child, you shoulde with me obediently.¡± Yun Ruofeng approached her with a smile.
Lan-er used to like seeing me smile in this manner.
¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Su Xi-er was unperturbed and walked out of the room before him.
Passing through the long corridors until they reached the outer hall, there was not a single person in sight. Even when they exited, there was nothing but a horse carriage waiting.
Yun Ruofeng walked forward. ¡°I¡¯ll help you up the horse carriage. Be careful of the child.¡±
¡°No need, I¡¯m fine by myself.¡± Su Xi-er refused him and boarded the carriage.
With Yun Ruofeng¡¯s hand left hanging midair, he smiled bitterly for a moment before his expression returned to normal. He ordered the guard, ¡°Swiftly leave Xiliu.¡±
¡°Roger!¡±
The wheels started rotating, and the carriage sped off.
In the corner of the street, a woman dressed in a purple dress stood quietly. It¡¯s impossible for Prince Hao to not know that she has been taken away, and it¡¯s even more impossible for it to be so easy to enter the posthouse. Could this be part of their n? However, I can¡¯t see Prince Hao agreeing to any n that puts Su Xi-er in danger.
After some contemtion, the woman quickly gave chase.
Chapter 731.2: Yun ruofeng appears
Chapter 731.2: Yun ruofeng appears
When the carriage arrived at the city gates, the guards on duty stopped them. However, Yun Ruofeng merely showed a tablet to them before being allowed to pass.
Noticing the character ¡®Qing¡¯ on the tablet, derision emerged in Su Xi-er¡¯s eyes. He is pretty capable to have obtained the tablet that Hua Ziqing carries around with him.
¡°Lan-er, we won¡¯t go to any country this time. I have found a secluded ce that is shrouded in mist and overgrown with poisonous nts, but I have already carved out a safe path. No one will be able to find us once we get there. You just have to be obedient, and the child will be fine.¡± Yun Ruofeng said softly before his tone became threatening. ¡°If you¡¯re not obedient, I have to remind you that no man can tolerate his beloved woman giving birth to another¡¯s child. Lan-er, you¡¯re a clever person, you should know what to do.¡±
¡°Yun Ruofeng, Ning Anlian was pregnant with your child back then, but you still made her abort it. Only now do I understand why she hated me so much; for a mother to be forced to abort her own child is inhumane.¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s expression changed slightly upon hearing her mention Ning Anlian. ¡°Lan-er, don¡¯t you know why this Prince was so ruthless back then? Firstly, the power you held was too enormous, and secondly, you weren¡¯t gentle enough towards this Prince. As for Ning Anlian, it was just a moment of impulse.¡±
Su Xi-er didn¡¯t reply to him.
He still hasn¡¯t admitted to his mistakes. What people say is right, you don¡¯t know how to cherish something until you no longer have it.
¡°Lan-er, what you see from Pei Qianhao is only superficial. You and I have known each other for so long¡¡±
She cut him off. ¡°Even after knowing you for so long, I still haven¡¯t seen through you. How could you say that about A-Jing when the way you treat me is the definition of ¡®superficial¡¯?¡±
¡°A-Jing¡Haha, you call this Prince by my name, yet you call him ¡®A-Jing¡¯. Him and I are ultimately different.¡±
A veil of coldness covered Su Xi-er¡¯s visage. ¡°Of course, you two are different. He is my husband, the person I will follow for a lifetime, and he is also the father of my child. As for you, you are just scheming to prevent anyone from having a good life.¡±
¡°Lan-er, do you remember our first meeting? You bumped into my arms in the army barracks, but now I regret everything. I want to give you something better, so let¡¯s stay secluded from the world while we n for the future.¡± Yun Ruofeng ignored her identity as Princess Consort Hao, and painted a beautiful picture of the future, as if he was living in an illusion.
Su Xi-er kept quiet, looking out of the window through the curtains and guessed that they were already in the suburbs. Just one more night, and they would be able to reach the border between Beimin and Xiliu. However, something seemed to be amiss with the route.
The carriage continued to travel without stopping. The curtain of night fell, and a gxy of stars dotted the sky.
Su Xi-er leaned against the wall of the carriage. In the past, her child would give her trouble before long, yet they were strangely quiet today.
Suddenly, a woman hollered. ¡°Stop!¡±
Yun Ruofeng knitted his brow and swept the curtain aside to see a slim woman dressed in purple.
A feeble woman; nothing to fear.
¡°Continue driving.¡±
¡°Understood, Prince Yun!¡±
Zi Sha was riding a horse, and upon sensing that the situation was unfavourable, whistled a few times as if she was secretly sending a signal.
Soon after, there was amotion from the bushes, and a fewrge snakes slithered out, nimbly biting the legs of the horse. The carriage was then forced to halt.
Yun Ruofeng clenched his fists.
This woman is courting death!
Without a word, he flew down from the horse and pulled out the sword from his waist, attacking the woman.
Zi Sha deftly dodged his de. She then plucked a leaf off a nearby nt and began to perform a tune.
When Su Xi-er got down from the carriage, she saw tworge snakes wrapped around Yun Ruofeng.
The woman ying the tune is Zi Sha.
Chapter 732.1: Solve
Chapter 732.1: Solve
This was Su Xi-er''s first time seeing someone using music tomand a snake.Looking towards Yun Ruofeng, she found that while the thick pythons were wound tightly enough to prevent him from moving, they didn¡¯t seal his breathing.
It looks like Zi Sha doesn''t want his life yet.
Upon seeing Su Xi-er''s get down from the carriage, Yun Ruofeng immediately signaled to his subordinate with his eyes, but his attempt didn''t escape Zi Sha.
The tune changed, and another two snakes surrounded the guard, preventing him from getting near Su Xi-er.
"Who are you? Why are you hindering this Prince?"
Zi Sha lowered the tree leaf in her hand. "This is not about hindering you, but repaying a favour to someone else." She walked to Su Xi-er and bowed respectfully. "Zi Sha pays respects to Master."
Su Xi-er was bewildered.
I have never saved her, so what favour is there to repay?
"Master, it''s a long story, and it¡¯d be better if we leave here first. I know you are pregnant, but are you able to ride a horse?"
Su Xi-er nodded. "I should be fine if we go slower."
"Mmm". Zi Sha then whistled, and another horse galloped over.
"Master, this horse is female and very gentle. I''ll help you up."
Su Xi-er came to the horse and grabbed the rope, leaping onto the horse with Zi Sha''s help.
She patted the horse''s head gently, and mumbled beside its ear.
Zi Sha smiled. "Master knows how to tame a horse."
Su Xi-er stroked the horse. Before leaving, she told Yun Ruofeng, "If you step into the capital again, only death awaits you. Lianchen was benevolent enough to not strip you of your title of Prince, but a narrow and selfish heart cannot aplish great things."
She turned to Zi Sha. "Remove Prince Qing''s tablet from his waist."
"Yes!" Zi Sha went over to Yun Ruofeng.
His eyes were shooting icy daggers, but could only watch helplessly as Zi Sha took the tablet away and handed it to a Su Xi-er who had once again escaped his grasp.
By the time the python¡¯s began to loosen their grip, Su Xi-er and Zi Sha were long gone. As soon as Yun Ruofeng found himself able to move his hand, he immediately unsheathed his sword and began beheading the pythons. With bloodshot eyes, he continued until blood of the serpents painted the ground red.
"Prince Yun, we can''t stay here for long. With how big the snakes were, there must be a snake pit nearby. We can slowly n a long-term strategy for Princess Consort Yun.¡±
Yun Ruofeng¡¯s eyes were frostily dark. Calcte? Everything was calcted! Yet, that purple dress woman just had to appear!
The moment he got onto the horse carriage, Yun Ruofeng growled, ¡°This Prince wants her dead!¡±
There was no doubt that he was referring to Zi Sha.
~~~
Meanwhile, Su Xi-er and Zi Sha had already arrived at a bamboo hut in the suburbs that Zi Sha was residing in.
Noticing how the bamboo forest circled differently, Su Xi-er calmly said, ¡°You know Qimen Dunjia[1]. Who on earth are you?¡±
¡°Master, I won¡¯t harm you. I¡¯ll go and brew some tea.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need, but tell me what conflict is there between you and the man in the cloak?¡± Su Xi-er stared straight at her with a probing look.
Zi Sha bit her lips.
That person and I are very different. The prating look in her eyes is akin to that of a hawk.
¡°I am from the Yi Tribe.¡±
1. A type of ancient Chinese divination technique.
Chapter 732.2: Solve
Chapter 732.2: Solve
Su Xi-er stiffened.
How long has it been since Ist heard of the ¡®Yi Tribe¡¯? I didn¡¯t expect her toe from the same tribe as my mother. Consort Mother was a beauty, but after Emperor Father forcibly married her, he didn¡¯t cherish her. Her depression brought about her early death, and the bloodline of the Yi Tribe only served to have the officials of Nanzhao look down on me. This only led to Yun Ruofeng rising to power, my own banishment, and subsequent death.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, your Consort Mother was the only daughter of the Yi Tribe Chief. Now that the Yi Tribe has gone into seclusion, there aren¡¯t many members left. The Yi Tribe blood in you is our pride.¡±
Tides of waves crashed against Su Xi-er¡¯s heart, but she simply smiled. ¡°You believed the rumours that I am Nanzhao¡¯s Eldest Imperial Princess?¡±
Zi Sha replied respectfully, ¡°Everyone thinks that the Yi Tribe are barbarians and must be banished, but our bloodline is the noblest in the world. All the founding monarchs of the four nations of the Central ins have received favours from the Yi Tribe, yet we continue to suffer discrimination!
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, the Chief has already passed away, and there¡¯s no one to inherit the Yi Tribe. I hope you can quickly acknowledge your identity, return to the Yi Tribe, and take up his mantle.¡±
No wonder she has worked so hard to search for me. It turns out that the Chief, who is also my maternal grandfather, has passed away.
Consort Mother used to say that Grandfather doesn¡¯t value kinship, but the tribe members instead. Back when Emperor Father asked for her hand in marriage, she was unwilling, so he talked terms with Grandfather. In exchange for Consort Mother, Emperor Father would give the Yi Tribe territory.
I also heard from Consort Mother that the most powerful xuanshushi[1] could divine a person¡¯s destiny and prophesise the future. Zi Sha must have learned from that xuanshushi that I am Ning Rn.
¡°Eldest Imperial Princess, you have been dragged into the troubles of the Xiliu Imperial Family, but Prince Hao should be capable of dealing with everything. This bamboo hut is very safe. Once the situation has settled, I will bring you out.¡± Zi Sha cupped her fists and bowed respectfully before leaving to brew some tea.
Su Xi-er¡¯s hands that were hidden in her sleeves clenched even more tightly.
The grandfather that sold off my mother has died, and now the tribe members want me back. If I returned, I¡¯d have to admit that I am Ning Rn, but wouldn¡¯t that bring chaos to the world?!
Su Xi-er¡¯s brow was knitted tightly.
The four nations look down on the Yi Tribe, hunting them down whenever they¡¯re found. If I return, my reputation will affect Lianchen and A-Jing.
Nanzhao¡¯s Emperor and Princess Consort Hao have Yi Tribe blood in them.
Now that Lianchen is the Emperor, no one dares to mention his bloodline. All six ministries of Nanzhao and the army are under hismand. However, Nanzhao will definitely be thrown into unrest because of this matter.
Su Xi-er¡¯s stomach suddenly spasmed with pain. She immediately ced her hand over her stomach and softly murmured, ¡°Child, be obedient. Don¡¯t torment your mum, alright?¡±
However, her attempt was futile. Su Xi-er felt like she could feel the feet of her child kicking against her.
¡°You¡¯re probably a boy with how strongly you¡¯re kicking.¡± The corners of her mouth still curved up despite the pain. ¡°Child, your mum will lie down and rest for a bit.¡±
Su Xi-er walked to the bed as she caressed her stomach a sheid down, but the child continued to kick.
¡°If you continue to torment your mum, be careful of your dad beating you when youe out!¡± Su Xi-er teased.
And then, a miracle happened! Her stomach stopped hurting!
Don¡¯t tell me that A-Jing is the best painkiller? Or is my child telling me that no matter what the future may hold, he and his dad will be here to apany me?
Warmth flowed into Su Xi-er¡¯s heart.
I have my child, A-Jing, Lianchen, and an elder brother. They¡¯re all powerful and amazing people. What do I have to fear?!
As for the Yi Tribe, I¡¯ll have to discuss it with A-Jing. Right now, settling the matters in Xiliu and Yun Ruofeng have the highest priorities.
Zi Sha took care of Su Xi-er throughout the five days she stayed in the bamboo hut. On the sixth day, she heard a sound from the bamboo forest and ventured out. She was greeted by the sight of Du Ling ruthlessly throwing the man in the cloak to the ground. Next to him stood Pei Qianhao, Zi Sha, and Yu Xiao.
The second sheid eyes upon A-Jing, Su Xi-er¡¯s gaze became gentle, and tears glistened in her eyes.
Pei Qianhao went forth and embraced her. ¡°Xi-er, it has been hard on you these few days.¡±
1. A practitioner of ult and mysterious techniques.
Chapter 733.1: Fallen under my skirt
Chapter 733.1: Fallen under my skirt
Su Xi-er reciprocated his hug. ¡°A-Jing, when did you learn that I was abducted by Yun Ruofeng?¡±
"The moment Zi Sha gave chase. I''m sorry for not finding you in time, Xi-er." Pei Qianhao caressed her head, reproach evident in his eyes.
But everything was part of a n, and despite priding himself as clever, Yun Ruofeng had long fallen into the trap, so how can I possibly me A-Jing? I am simply afraid that I will be his handicap in the future.
Su Xi-er nced at the man in the cloak who was pinned down to the ground, then turned her gaze to Zi Sha. "He''s yours. Feel free to deal with him however you like. No need to pass him to me again."
Zi Sha nodded, but didn''t identify Su Xi-er as her master in front of everyone.
Despite having stayed silent until now, Yu Xiao suddenly spoke. "Princess Consort Hao, now that Hua Ziqing has fallen, and his coboration partner, Yun Ruofeng, has disappeared, we must quickly deal with the former. Otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous."
No longer the young man he was previously, Yu Xiao now exuded a mature aura.
Although he had secretly escaped from the army barracks, his experience in Xiliu had proven to be more meaningful.
The cloaked man sneered. "You won''t be able to ruin Master''s n!"
Coldness swirled in Su Xi-er''s eyes as she walked to the cloaked man and asked in a frigid voice. "Your master isn''t Hua Ziqing, but Lanshan?"
"You will find out in the future. Now that my life is in your hands, you may do as you wish. But let me tell you, Ning Rn, your death is near. Even if you have upied someone else''s body, don''t tell me you have forgotten about your relentless nightmares."
Su Xi-er smiled. "You are behind them."
Upon learning that Su Xi-er was having nightmares, Zi Sha immediately spoke up, "Princess Consort Hao, he must have done something. I can solve the problem, you don''t have to worry."
"Haha, Zi Sha, you''re really conceited! How long have you practised your ult skills? Even if you can solve the problem, what about Ning Rn''s lifespan? In the ult arts, one who upies another''s body is an evil spirit, and they won''t live for long. This extends to the child in her stomach!"
Ruthlessness shed in Pei Qianhao''s eyes. With a flick of his wrist, he forced a gale down the cloaked man¡¯s open mouth.
In an instant, the cloaked man felt as if his throat was blocked, finding it difficult to breathe. It was then that Du Ling twisted his neck, making the eye¡¯s roll back as his breathing ceased.
Removing his cloak, Su Xi-er stated, "He is a two-faced person."
She now knew two two-faced people; first Shi Mo, and now this man.
Zi Sha let out a soft sign. "So, if he hadn''t been involved in this matter, even if he was the target of criticism and gossip by his tribe members, he would have been an upright person. I didn''t expect him to be so evil."
She had initially nned to wake up the conscience in him with kindness and guide him onto the right path, for his talent in ult skills was rare in the tribe.
"People change; there are few who keep kindness in their heart." Su Xi-er stated without fluctuation in her voice.
Tan Ge was like that, and now the cloaked man too.
"Princess Consort Hao, I''ll follow you to the bamboo hut and help you take your pulse." Zi Sha''s face was gued with concern.
It is easy to solve the problem of Master''s nightmares, but if her destiny really can¡¯t be changed, then¡ I will have to bring her back to the Yi Tribe since Master''s destiny is murky to me.
Chapter 733.2: Fallen under my skirt
Chapter 733.2: Fallen under my skirt
Su Xi-er nodded and entered the bamboo hut with Pei Qianhao while Du Ling and Yu Xiao waited outside.
Inside the hut, Zi Sha carefully took Su Xi-er''s pulse. After much time had passed, she spoke. "The treatment is easy. Just ce Lunxiang at the head of the bed and the problem will be solved in three days. However, I am more worried about your destiny, Master. That man is proficient in the ult arts, and the Yi Tribe needs you. Have you given this enough thought?"
She turned to Pei Qianhao. "Prince Hao, I have told you about Master previously. Now that you are Master''s husband, the two of you must discuss it between yourselves. However, my suggestion is that Masteres back with me. So what if we announce it to the world? There is no one who can harm her in this world."
Everyone fell silent.
Su Xi-er grasped Pei Qianhao''s hand, and their eyes met.
A momentter, Pei Qianhao replied, "Zi Sha, this Prince thanks you for your good intentions. However, even destiny cannot harm my Princess Consort. Had this Prince believed in fate, I would have lost my life a long time ago. The ult arts can''t be trusted; the actions of us humans are what matter."
With anxiety swallowing her heart, Zi Sha blurted out, "Prince Hao, if you don''t believe in the ult arts, then how do you exin Master¡¯s soul upying another¡¯s body? Everything is¡"
She immediately shut her mouth. I mustn''t say this.
Sensing what was wrong, Su Xi-er asked, "What are you hiding from me? Could it be that the reason my soul remains in this world is due to the Yi Tribe secretly helping out?"
"Master, it''s best that you make a trip back to the Yi Tribe with me. You can choose to hide your identity at first, and only make a public announcement once you have decided to be the sessor.¡±
Su Xi-er knitted her brow slightly, and stood up. "Zi Sha, you can go out first. I will give you my reply in three days."
"Master, you have to consider this seriously. I will get Lunxiang for you by the end of today." Zi Sha bowed respectfully and turned to leave.
Pei Qianhao wrapped his strong arms around her. "Xi-er."
"En, I''m here." Su Xi-er closed her eyes and leaned against his broad chest.
After a long while, Su Xi-er softly muttered, "Could it have been the Yi Tribe that protected my soul and allowed me to enter this body? If so, can they also destroy¡?¡±
"You''re not allowed to say that." Pei Qianhao tightened his embrace.
"I was just joking." Su Xi-er raised her head and rubbed her nose against his.
The child in her stomach suddenly gave her a kick, causing her to frown.
"What''s wrong?" Pei Qianhao asked nervously.
"Our child kicked me. Here, you can feel it." She grasped his hand and ced it over her stomach.
Feeling the child''s kick, Pei Qianhao felt his heart fill with warmth and happiness.
I''m going to be a father soon.
However, he furrowed his brow a momentter and chided, "You''re not allowed to torment your mother, otherwise, I''ll beat you when youe out."
The child did not seem to be scared of him and gave a stronger kick, almost causing Su Xi-er to lose her bnce.
Pei Qianhao felt his heart ache for her, and quickly hugged Su Xi-er. "The little fellow really knows how to make you suffer."
"From what I have seen of Zhen Yu''s child, they''re quite obedient. Perhaps the one in my stomach is a boy and takes after you."
"No way, I was absolutely obedient when I was young."
Su Xi-er teased. "Obedient? You were so fierce when I saw you back then. You came up to me like a hooligan, kissing me and even dislocating my wrist.¡±
"This Prince was wrong, Xi-er."
Su Xi-er turned her head. "You have fallen under my skirt."
Pei Qianhao quickly concurred, trying his best to coax her. "Yes yes, I have fallen under your skirt."
"Prince Hao, Younger Sister, we shouldn''t stay here for too long; it''s time to return to the capital." They heard Du Ling''s voice from outside.
At the moment, Xiliu¡¯s capital was the safest, as Hua Zirong had already gained control of it.
Pei Qianhao grabbed Su Xi-er¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Mmm¡±. Right as she stepped out of the door, she stated, ¡°I have decided; I must make a trip to the Yi Tribe.¡±
It is neither for myself nor for the country, but instead, for my mother.
Chapter 734.1: Counterattack
Chapter 734.1: Counterattack
Pei Qianhao didn¡¯t ask for the reason, simply nodding. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
Zi Sha stood respectfully outside the bamboo hut, waiting for them to emerge before leading them out of the bamboo forest. She then bowed as she bade farewell to Su Xi-er, saying, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t go back, I¡¯ll still acknowledge you as my master. Your consort mother saved my entire family¡¯s lives back then.¡±
In turn, Su Xi-er left her four words before leaving. ¡°I will go back.¡±
Zi Sha¡¯s rapidly beating heart finally settled down with the assurance. Not only does the Yi tribe need her, master¡¯s destiny also needs to be looked into.
It took three hours for them to arrive at Xiliu¡¯s capital by carriage.
The civilians in the city had been pacified, and the Imperial Army guards and soldiers were on patrol after eradicating Hua Ziqing¡¯s and Lanshan¡¯s people.
A few minutester, the horse carriage drove into the posthouse, and a guard reported, ¡°Prince Hao, Xiliu¡¯s Emperor is inside and has been waiting for quite some time.¡±
Pei Qianhao nodded and took Su Xi-er¡¯s hand as they walked in, having long anticipated Hua Zirong¡¯s arrival.
Hua Zirong was standing ramrod straight in the main hall. Upon seeing Su Xi-er, he could finally rx.
I am also responsible for her safety while she''s in Xiliu.
"Princess Consort Hao, how are you feeling recently?" Hua Ziqing spoke in a nonmittal fashion.
"Your Majesty, you don''t have to beat about the bush."
Having long gotten used to her directness, Hua Zirong chuckled. "This Emperor shall get to the point then. Hua Ziqing is no longer to be feared, although Lanshan has aplexwork. Even if she''s banished from the capital, that won''t stop her ceaseless faction members. I hope you can lend me a hand, Prince Hao."
Pei Qianhao replied without a change in his expression. "This Prince is only a passing guest in Xiliu. Moreover, your subordinate has hurt the Princess Consort before. Your Majesty, how are you nning to show your sincerity? I never do unprofitable business."
Having already prepared himself, Hua Zirong only gave Su Xi-er a brief look before solemnly answering, "Should Princess Consort Hao require any assistance in the future, Xiliu will definitely stand on her side!"
His words were sufficient for Su Xi-er to understand what he was referring to.
Back when Yun Ruofeng released those rumours, Hua Zirong likely believed them.
"What help could my Princess Consort possibly need? What are you talking about, Your Majesty?" Pei Qianhao smirked as he tried to sound him out.
"Prince Hao, you understand what this Emperor means; let''s not talk in riddles. Why did Prince Yun pester Princess Consort Hao? A part of his forces in Xiliu have already been controlled by me. If you help me now, there will definitely be an asion where I cane in handy."
Su Xi-er smiled faintly. "Your Majesty, you have already said so much that I''ll seem like the bad person for not helping you. However, there''s one thing I would hope of Your Majesty ¨C to remain as you were in the past, and maintain your kindness."
Hua Zirong pondered for a while before replying, "This Majesty has taken your words to heart."
"A-Jing." Su Xi-er softly called.
"Since the Princess Consort has already agreed, this Prince won''t dig any further. Your Majesty, Lanshan is adept at scheming and understanding the human heart. Other than that, there is little to fear. What you need most then, is a stable army. My vanguard has already been dispatched to round up the remaining deserters, but the question remains, how do you n to deal with these people?"
Hua Zirong furrowed his brow as he slowly said, "The obstinate ones will be killed, but if they are sincere, this Emperor hopes to reim them. Humans are made of flesh after all, and they are also people with family."
"Your Majesty, you should return to the pce to stabilise the court and make use of those who are loyal. As for those with malicious intent, they should be detained in the dungeons, so that they can be sentencedter." Su Xi-er suggested.
Admiration shed in Hua Zirong''s eyes. "Princess Consort Hao is astute. This Emperor is impressed! I will head back to the pce first. Many thanks, Prince and Princess Consort Hao!" He put his hands together and expressed his gratitude respectfully before leaving the posthouse.
Su Xi-er became wrapped in her thoughts until a hand on her waist pulled her back.
"Xi-er, you have to tell Ning Lianchen about returning to the Yi Tribe, for he also has the same blood flowing in his body."
She understood what Pei Qianhao was implying.
This matter affects his position. Perhaps the citizens of Nanzhao have already forgotten, but once my identity is revealed, the citizens will be reminded of our bloodline.
"Believe in Lianchen. He will handle this matter well." Pei Qianhao softly reassured.
Although the situation in Lianchen is being bogged down by a plethora of matters, he at the very least, has the main situation under control.
Chapter 734.2: Counterattack
Chapter 734.2: Counterattack
"A-Jing, get someone to send a letter to Lianchen; I need to know how he is faring right now."
"Alright."
Suddenly, amotion got their attention as Wu Ling came stumbling in with several soldiers supporting him.
Aware that he had been tracking Yun Ruofeng, Su Xi-er immediately went forth to check on his injuries. "Wu Ling, are you okay?"
"Your Highness, please do not worry. I already escaped two days ago, and these injuries are merely external."
"Save your energy. Put him on the table! Get some hot water, clean cloth and hemostatic herbs!" Su Xi-er stopped him from speaking further and waved at the other soldiers.
"Roger!"
The soldiers immediately followed the instructions, cing Wu Ling on the table and fetching the necessary items.
Noticing that she was nning to attend to him personally, Pei Qianhao grabbed the cloth from Su Xi--er. "You can rest at one side."
Wu Ling concurred. "Princess Consort, it''s just a minor injury, you don''t have to worry. Prince Hao, this subordinate can do it by myself."
"You have always been the one attending to this Prince in the past, so let me help you bandage up this time. Is this injury the work of Yun Ruofeng?"
Wu Ling''s expression grew grave as he clenched his teeth. "When this subordinate went to investigate, I discovered that Yun Ruofeng and his subordinates have vastly improved their martial prowess by utilizing Yinluo Grass!" He paused, aplicated expression clouding his face.
Su Xi-er clenched her fists. "He has consumed Yinluo Grass, and a lot of it at that."
"Consuming it excessively may confer one with formidable strength for a while, but the body will not be able to bear it within half a month. There are only two oues ¨C one is extreme insanity that drives one to kill whoever they meet, and the other is sudden death." Pei Qianhao exined.
He hadn''t expected Yun Ruofeng to use Yinluo Grass again.
"Prince Hao, this person must be killed!"
"This Prince already has a trap ready and waiting for him. My n for how he''ll die is pretty good." A menacing look appeared in the bottom of Pei Qianhao''s eyes.
He must pay for the pain he has brought onto Xi-er with interest!
"A-Jing, I want to be with you."
Pei Qianhao pondered for a bit before nodding. "Alright, as you wish."
In a few minutes, Wu Ling''s injury had been cleaned up and bandaged. However, even though they were flesh wounds, some spots were deep enough to see the bone. He would have to spend at least several days recuperating.
Su Xi-er ordered for the guards to carry him out of the private room. He wouldn''t be allowed to leave for these few days.
The two then had their lunch in the posthouse. Another hour passed, and there was finally somemotion from outside.
Since he had chosen to consume Yinluo Grass, Yun Ruofeng must have made preparations tounch a counterattack.
However, Su Xi-er never expected for Zi Sha to have fallen into his hands.
At the city gate where weapons shed against each other, Zi Sha was bound to a pir, her purple dress stained with blood.
Standing on the city wall, Hua Zirong was aghast by the humongous ck mass of people beneath.
I can''t believe Yun Ruofeng has actually hidden so many subordinates in Xiliu!
I am really a failure as Xiliu''s monarch!
Previous Chapter
Chapter 735.1: Confrontation at the city gate
Chapter 735.1: Confrontation at the city gate
As Su Xi-er stood at the top of the gate tower, she gazed down at the crowd below.
Surrounded by troops, Yun Ruofeng was clearly themander. Dressed in his war attire, it was almost as if time had rewound; as if he were still the dashing figure who took to the vanguard while diving into enemy forces.
His gaze steadily rose to meet Su Xi-er¡¯s, showing off a spark of hope before a frosty calm engulfed it upon seeing Pei Qianhao.
Regardless of what Yun Ruofeng''s objectives were, he had undoubtedly provoked Xiliu by sparking a brutal war within its territory.
Hua Zirong was naturally the first to speak out. "Yun Ruofeng, Nanzhao''s Emperor has issued an edict to revoke your title as Prince. You are now nothing more than a disgraced official, yet not only are you not admitting to your faults, you are even instigating a war outside another nation''s capital. Do you honestly think Xiliu is a ce just anybody can step on?"
Yun Ruofeng''s gaze briefly brushed past Su Xi-er beforending on Hua Zirong, his voice chilly. "Your Majesty, I also don''t wish for all this, but it''s because I owe someone a favour."
Moving his body to the side, he revealed Lanshan. d in ck, her eyes were like brightly burning torches as she stared straight at Hua Zirong. "How can a person who is not of a proper bloodline be Xiliu''s Emperor?!"
Hua Zirong knitted his brow. This matter is rted to the Imperial Family''s secrets. How could she reveal it publicly?!
Without another word, he used his eyes to signal to one of the archers at the top of the gate before he was stopped by Pei Qianhao. "Let her finish before dealing with her. Otherwise, it''ll arouse people''s suspicions."
Agreeing that it made sense, Hua Zirong waved his hand, dismissing his previous order.
A sneer crept onto the corner of Lanshan''s mouth. "You are not of the official Imperial Family''s bloodline, yet you continue to deceive the citizens. I originally thought that I could spare your life, and that if you performed well enough, I could allow you to continue to wield the imperial power. However, you killed the person who truly possesses the Imperial Family¡¯s bloodline. How can a person who has killed his brother be the Emperor?"
She turned her piercing gaze towards Su Xi-er. "Eldest Imperial Princess of Nanzhao, am I right?"
Silence engulfed the atmosphere in an instant as everyone looked towards Su Xi-er.
Are the rumours real? Is she really Ning Rn? Did her soul truly enter another person¡¯s after death, robbing another of their right to live?
Su Xi-er smiled. "Does it matter whether it is true or not?"
"Are you saying that it is true then?" Lanshanughed out loud before pointing at the bound Zisha. "If so, you should know this woman ¨C Ning Rn''s mother consort. The Yi Tribe''s blood flows in her, and everyone calls for her to be exterminated."
A vicious look shed past Su Xi-er''s eyes, and the people nearby could feel the menacing air about her.
Pei Qianhao raised his hand to stop her but stayed quiet. As she turned to him and smiled. ¡°Lanshan¡¯s life is mine.¡±
She yelled down. "No one is born to deserve death, but there are some evil people who should never have emerged from their mother''s womb ¨C you are one of them. Despite being the Great Ancestor, you have wreaked havoc in the originally peaceful Xiliu.
"What you said about killing His Majesty killing his brother is entirely unfounded.¡± Su Xi-er¡¯s voice echoed over the city walls as she continued. ¡°As for the Yi Tribe, after assisting all four nations in their rise to power, their lives were upended, and their fates sealed. All of this at the flick of a Monarch¡¯s finger. Lanshan, you should know better than anybody who is truly deserving of death.¡±
Pausing for a bit, Su Xi-er noticed Lanshan''s stormy expression, but she continued. "You want to bring chaos upon the world, but what the civilians want is peace ¨C regardless of bloodline, they only support the person who treats them well. Since you have disclosed this publicly, I might as well lend credence to it. Due to some fate and coincidence, the heavens have given me another chance at life.
"I am Nanzhao''s Eldest Imperial Princess, Ning Rn."
The moment the words left her mouth, the crowd was in an uproar.
She actually admitted to it herself! To think that such a thing really happened!
Still tied up, Zisha''s eyes were brimming with tears.
Master has announced her identity to the world, which also means that she will definitely return to the Yi Tribe with me!
A smile lifted the corner of Yun Ruofeng''s mouth.
Now that she has admitted to it, everything else will go smoothly.
He waved his hand, loudly proiming, "Everyone knows that Ning Rn is my wife; now that I am here, I¡¯vee to take her back. Prince Hao, I¡¯ve endured you robbing me of my wife for long enough, but now it¡¯s best that you return her."
Chapter 735.2: Confrontation at the city gate
Chapter 735.2: Confrontation at the city gate
Pei Qianhao sneered coldly. "You must be crazy!"
Yun Ruofeng''s eyes were dripping with malice. "You! Don''t me me for not being polite!"
"Since when have you been polite? Weren''t you the one behind the attacks on Xi-er? You don''t have a wife because Xi-er has never walked through your door, but she has walked through the door of the Prince Hao Residence with the grandest marriage procession[1] while undergoing the official marriage ceremony! If memory serves this Prince right, you were in Beimin when we were married."
Lanshan looked at Yun Ruofeng, lowering her voice. "It''s just a woman; is she really worth it? I advise you to prioritize the big picture. Once you aid me in obtaining Xiliu, Ning Rn will naturally be yours!"
"Oh?" Yun Ruofeng didn''t utter another word.
This old woman''s scheming thoughts run deep. I''ll deal with her once her usefulness ends.
Pei Qianhao finally broke his silence. "No need for more words; we''ll meet with our weapons."
He then nced towards Hua Zirong, prompting thetter to send word to the generals.
The next moment, stones and arrows flew in all directions as the sounds of battle filled the air.
Su Xi-er watched with clenched fists, the familiar scenes of a battlefield reminding her of her past. When her gazended on Zisha, a trace of pain shimmered in her eyes.
Although Mother Consort hated (Paternal) Grandfather, she still ended up falling in love with Father Emperor. The Yi Tribe shouldn''t be looked down upon. More importantly, I, of all people, shouldn''t say that the Yi Tribe bloodline is impure.
"A-Jing, the red war robes."
Pei Qianhao immediately gave orders to his subordinates. It didn''t take long before they returned, and Pei Qianhao personally helped her into the zing red uniform.
Dashingly heroic ¨C that was the first description that emerged in Hua Zirong''s mind. It was also his first time witnessing Ning Rn''s stunning aura up close.
She''s the epitome of how women are no less than men!
Half an hourter, the city gate gave way, allowing the attackers in. However, both Yun Ruofeng and Lanshan gave no heed to how suspiciously quickly this had happened.
Yun Ruofeng''s eyes fluttered to where Su Xi-er was on a horse with her fiery red robes, while Pei Qianhao cut an equally daunting figure d in ck.
A faint smile hung on Lanshan''s mouth. "Hua Zirong, Xiliu is bing increasingly useless under your leadership. Look at how the city gate was conquered in just half an hour. You are now surrounded by my army. You better surrender!"
"No one knows the oue until thest moment." Hua Zirong''s voice wasced with ice.
"Why don''t I spar with you?" Su Xi-er flipped off the horse she was riding and slowly walked to Lanshan.
"I have never sparred with Ning Rn. Now that the chance is before me, let''s go!" Lanshan drew her sword and pierced forward like the wind.
Yun Ruofeng''s heart skipped a bit.
Lan-er hasn''t practised in a long while, and neither has she killed any enemies. On the other hand, Lanshan trains regrly, it''s also possible that¡
On the contrary, Pei Qianhao was the definition ofposure.
Yun Ruofeng found his reaction suspicious. Why did the city gate sumb so quickly? What happened to Prince Hao''s elite squad?
Suddenly, waves of roars tore through the air as the open city gate became shut again. Hidden from the soldiers outside, several thousand soldiers suddenly appeared within the city. They were all lined up neatly, and Pei Qianhao''s vanguard squad was within them!
Yun Ruofeng sucked in a breath of cold air. To think that they employed such a stratagem!
His gaze towards Su Xi-er frosted over in an instant.
Lan-er, you used yourself as bait! So ruthless!
Once Lanshan realised the situation, her eyes grew frosty, and every one of her attacks was now aimed at Su Xi-er''s stomach.
Swoosh! Right before Lanshan was about to stab Su Xi-er, an arrow flew through the air and lodged itself right in her heart!
It was the Heart-Prating Arrow!
1. A luxurious big pnquin with eight people lifting it. This is often used to show how the marriage is official and the female is valued.
Previous Chapter
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!